Skip to main content

Full text of "The Chinese repository"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


I 


..•'"!'  *' 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


SECOND  EDITION 


VOL.    II 


FROM  MAY,  1833  TO  APRIL,  1834 


MARUZEN  CO.,  LTD. 
TOKYO 


Asia  Library 

PS. 

lol 


This  edition  may  not  be  sold  to  North,  Central 
and  South  America. 


Reprinted  in  Japan 


r  H  K 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY. 


VOL.    [I. 


FROM    MAY.    1838,    TOAPR1^1834. 


SECOND  EDIT/ON. 


CANTON: 

rRINTED    FOR    THE     PROPRIETORS. 


1834. 


ssr  a>2ss&<k 


Aborigines  of  the  I.  Archipelago  393 
„         of  New  Zealand  ..  332 

w         of  Foimoea 419 

Agar-agar,  a  sea- weed 447 

Albion  press  interdicted 92 

Alum,  used  by  the  Chinese 447 

Amber,  value  and  demand ....  447 
Ambergris,  its  characteristics. .  447 
American  trade  to  Canton. . . .  300 
Amomum,  its  characteristics. . .  448 
Amoy,  notice  of,  by  Lindsay. . .  534 

Ancient  history  of  China 77 

Anj^lochinese  college,  notice  of     42 

Aniseed  stars,  uses 448 

Annual  ploughing 576 

Arrack,  where  and  how  made. .  448 
Articles  of  war  in  Chinese  army  129 

Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal 139 

„  „        royal 516 

Assafcetida,  how  obtained 449 

Atrocities  in  Shantung 287 

Autumnal  assize 576 


Bamboo,  its  various  uses 449 

Barbers'  shops  of  China 432 

„       of  Canton 306 

Bat*ivia,  mission  at 480,569 

Beeswax,  where  found 449 

Beggars  in  Canton 480,574 

Bending  the  knee .376 

Benzoin  or  Benjamin 451 

Betel  nut,  extensively  used ....  450 

Bezoar,  how  used 451 

Bicho  de  mar,  where  found ....  452 
Birds'  nests,  where  obtained. . .  452 

Boats  in  river  at  Canton 306 

Bohea  hills  in  Fuhkecn ISX) 

Botany  of  China,  difficulties  in 

pursuing 225 

Brass  lenf,  an  export. ,,, 454 

Br*;HA:h  of  Chinese  etiquette. . .  .'{35 

Biiddoo  form  of  worship 322 

Budha  ao4  Coofupius  compared  265i 


Budhism,  remaricf  on.  • 914 

Budhist  priests,  a  despised  claiB  217 
Budhists,  doctrines  &  practicea  of  554 

n       their  geography 554 

M        their  ideas  of  death. .  f59 

„       their  worship 559 

Bugis  language  and  laws. . .  •  85^ 

„     alphabet 87 

Buildings  of  Canton,  st^le  of. .  195 
Burmah,  notices  of  mission  in  45,237 
„  situation,  population,  &c.  500 
„  languages,  ii  education  503 
M  booKs  and  writing. .  .505,562 
Burmans,  geo^phical  ideas  of  554 
„  religious  notions  of. . .  556 
n        manners  and  customs     583 


» 


Camphor,  where  found 454 

Canton  city,  description  of . . . .   145 

dispensaiy 276 

map  of 160 

historical  sketch  of . . .     146 
extent  and  suburbs  of. .   156 
government  officers  of .  200 
Capital  punishment  at  Koten. . .  192 

Capoor  cutchery,  its  uses 454 

Cardamoms,  their  varieties ....  455 

Cassia,  various  kinds 455 

Catholics  driven  from  Macaa . .  383 
Celebes,  mission  among  the. . .  284 

Cha))oo  in  Chekeang. 30 

Charitable  institutions 165,263 

Children  sold  near  Canton 48 

China  root,  a  medicine 456 

ware  or  poit^elain 456 

Chinese  vaccinator 40 

and  Mantchou  officers .  312 
architecture,  style  of. . .   193 

chit-chat 163 

emigrants 180,230 

kotow,  meaning  of. ... .  .T74 

Magfazine iXU8<j,234 


n 


M 


M 


>» 


iv 


I  N  D  I :  X  . 


Chinese  navy,  condition  of.. . . .  421 
„  tiieology  of  the  classics  310 
„      weights  and   measures  444 

Choo's  farewell  address 325 

Chronology  of  the  Chinese  dy- 
nasties  80,111 

„       of  the  I.  Archipelago.  401 

Cloves,  where  found 456 

Cochinchinese  escort  and  hospi- 
tality  96,144,240 

Cochinchina  insurrection  189,240,479 

Cochineal,  uses  described 457 

Colonists  in  the  I.  Archipelago.  396 

Commerce  of  Canton 289 

Commercial  weights,  &c 445 

Compradors  at  Canton 302 

Condition  of  females  in  China. .  313 

Congress  of  nations 510 

Conversion  of  the  Chinese 565 

Copper,  where  found 458 

Coral,  how  used 458 

Corean  syllabary 135 

Com  laws  of  Canton. 90 

Correspondence  with  the  governor 

of  Canton 513 

Cotton,  various  kinds 458 

Crawfurd's  History  of  the  Indian 

Archipelago 385 

Crimes  among  females ....   190,336 

Cubebs  dej^cribed 45J} 

Cudbear,  its  uses 459 

Cutch,  or  terra  Japonica 459 

DAnrMER  or  Damar,  its  uses ....  459 
Danger  of  advising  despots . . .  567 

Danish  trade  to  Canton 21^5 

Deatli  warrant  or  king's  order. .  134 
Deatli  of  tliose  witliout  t^,»e  gospel  ^81 

Deatlis  among  the  beggars 574 

Decapitation  of  criminais . . .  48,-13*2 

Delinquencies  of  officers .,  384 

Domouolatry  in  China J34 

Description  of  Canton. 145 

of  Peking 433 

Di  ilogue  between  Two  Friends  283 
DirtUrflon  of  knowledge  in  China  508 
Diaporfition  of  ClMnose  towards 

foreigners 277,537 

DUlribiition  of  tracts  on  Java. .   .569 

,  „  on  Madura  .573| 

Di-^l  ribution  of  food  at  Peking. .    li>2| 

Divi.;ioas  of  Peking 4a9 

of  Indian  Archipelago.  390 

Doctoi-H  in  Canton. 306 

D«).aestiC  conimeice  at  Canton.  21X) 
Di Mii'on'.-«  uiood,  its  uses.^ 459 


Dutch  trade  to  Canton 295 

colony  on  Formosa 409 

Dyer's,  Rev.  S.,  prospectus  for 
types. 477 

Earthquake  at  Malacca 479 

f,  at  Yunnan 288 

Ebony  described 460 

Edict  a^nst  locusts 288 

Education  of  children. 249 

Elephant's  teeth,  uses 460 

Embassy  at  PekinfiT  in  1793 345 

Empress,  death  orT 142 

„        mourning  for,  &c 212 

English  trade  to  Canton. 295 

English  language,  extensive  use  of  1 
England  and  America  for  the 

world 506 

Evangelist  and  Miscellanea  Sinica  46 
Elxecution  of  the  laws  in  China.  131 

„         of  criminals. 192 

„         of  a  rebel 575 

Exports  of  Canton 447 

Expulsion  of  Dutch  from  Formosa  415 

Famines  in  China 191,527 

Females  in  China 313 

Fires  in  Hoopili,  Canton,  Honan, 

&c 191,527 

Fish-maws,  their  uses 460 

Flints,  an  import 460 

Fooyuen's  retirement 286 

farewell  address. . . .  325 

Forbidden  city  in  Peking 438 

Foreign  factories  at  Canton...  303 

commerce  with  Canton  293 
Formosa,  rebellion  in 48,95,288 

situation,  extent,  map    408 

occupation  by  Dutch..  409 
„  by  Chinese  415 

inhabitants,  &c 419 

Free  trade  with  China '^55,47:^ 

French  trade  to  Canton 294 

Fuhchow,  notice  of 541 

G ALA NOAi^  various  kinds 461 

Gambier  described 460 

Gamboge,  its  quality.. 461 

Game  laws  of  Tartary ^ . .  384 

Gardens  of  Yuenniing  yuen.. . .  496 

Gates  of  Canton ,   156 

Ghost  of  chancellor  Le 575 

Ginger  preaer\'ed 461 

Ginseng,  gi-eat  consmnption  of.  461 

Gold,  bullion  and  leaf 445,462 

Government  gratuities 425 


» 


w 


1  N  D  K  X  . 


V 


Giit7.1air9  journal  in  the  Sylph .  201 
„  journal  in  Amherst..  589 
„         magazine...*..  93,186,234 

Harris'  collection  of  travels . . .  382 

ifartall,  or  orpiment 462 

Heterodoxy 432 

History  of  China,  remarks  on. .  74 
„       „      f,      notice  of  new  331 

Homicide. 431 

Honan  joss-house. 257,527 

Hong  merchants,  d&c 302 

Horns,  an  import 463 

Hortatory  command 378 

Humanity  of  womankind 161 

Idolatrt,  its  characteristics. .  166 
its  state  in  China...  171 


Kintang,  island  of !S0 

Koko-nor,  lake 43;} 

Koxinga's  attack  on  Formosa. .  411 

Kwangchow  foa 384 

LAcquBRED  ware,  various  kinds  463 

Language  of  the  Burmans 502 

of  the  Bugis. 85 

of  the  Peguans,  d&c...  504 

Lakes  in  Peking 48!i 

Lardner's  histrar  of  discoveries  282 

Laws,  ^neral  or  China 12 

„    civiL 61 

Laws,  fiscal 65 

ritual 71 

military.,  t 97 

relative  to  public  works.  109 
execution  of. 131 


n 


r       ^A  ^.4..««.«  A*M  Lead,  how  used. ...-., 463 

Imperud  presents  to  Howqua^     47  J^;^^^;;^^  47 


clan 378,512 

^        envoy  to  Canton. . . .  383 

„        city  m  Peking 481 

„       severity 528 

Imports  and  exports  of  Canton.  447 
Incuan  Archipelago,  extent  and 

divisions 388 

„        Archipela^,  inhabitants 

and  colomsts 393 

„        Archipelago,  trade  with  397 

India  ink,  test  of 463 

Indochinese  Gleaner 186 

Insurrection  in  Cochinchina  189^^0 
^  in  Szechuen. . .  48,144 

Introductory  remarks 

Invasion  of  Cochinchina. 527 

Inundation  in  the  province  of 

Canton 143,101,93nj 

effects  of 288'! 


Literary 

graduates  ....•«.•....  96 
mstitutions  of  Canton. .  249 
examinations  in  Canton  245 
degrees  given  as  rewards  287 

examiners 244 

chancellor's  death 480 

Linguists  of  Canton 302 

Locusts  in  China. ...........  191 

edict  against 288 

lisfei  ten  tribes 287,4^*8 

Macartney's  embassy  in  1793   337 

Mace,  where  found 4(»4 

Malacca,  population  of 41 

„        Malay  mission  at 93 

„        eartliqnuke  at 479 

„        emigrants  at 180,230 

Maimfiictories  and  trades  of  Can- 
ton  305 


» 


n 


Iron,  bar,  rod  and  scrap 4(j3|iMHntchoii  and  ("hinese  officers    31*1 


Ivory,  much  used  by  Chinese. .  460 

Japanese  religious  worship. . .  318 

Java,  inhabitants  of,  ^^c 187 

„    uiistiions  in 51R 

Jealousy  of  Chinese  government  384! 

Jews  in  Tibet 237 

Journal  of  Gutzlaff  in  the  Sylph  20,49 
Journals  of  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff 

in  the  Lord  Amherst . . .  529 
„    of  Asiatic  Society  of  Ben- 
gal    139 

Karens,  notice  of 505 

Kidnipping  children 51?8 

King**  order  or  wang-ming 134 


Map  of  (Canton KU) 

of  FonrMwa 408 

of  Peking , . . ..  49*1 

Mats,  various  kinds 4(j4 

Measures  of  the  Cliincsc. . , . . .  44(> 

Meichow,  temple  at fklnl 

Memoirs  of  Louis  xviii 4*J7 

Military  rewaids 179 

„      forces  at  Canton 209 

Miscellanea  Sinica 46,92 

Missionaries  among  Chinese  1884286 
Missionary  seminary  in  Ceylon  379 
Modem  benevolence 42^^ 

„      history  of  China I17 

Money  weiglits  of  Chinese. . . .  444 
Morrison's  sermon 45 


VI 


INDEX. 


Mol)ier-of-pearl  shells 464;!Rain  storm  at  Canton 192 

•m.M  1* *l.^       ^-w^^.^^nn      I^OOlOi   Da#4n*«(i      iK'n^ftv^k   Tr\ii«««l  a^tU 


Mourning  for  tlie  empress  142)21^ 

Musk,  where  obtained 464^ 

„    seed,  its  quality 465 

Myrrh,  various  nses 465 

Nankeens,  various  kinds 465 

Nan-aou  or  Namoh,  island  of. .  532 
Navigation  of  Yangtsze  kefing  316 

Navy  of  China 421 

New  Zealandeiy,  notice  of . . . .   139 

„  aborigines  of  332 

Netherlands'  mission  in  Celebes  284 

Ningpo,  notice  of 547 

Nutmegs,  where  found 465 

Officers  of  Canton. .  200,286,527 

Olea  fragrans  Miscellany 426 

Olibonunijhow  obtained 466 

Opium,  consumption  of. 467 

Ophtlialmic  hospital  at  Macao. .  270 

Oriental  translation  fund 517 

-         list  of  publi- 

cations *>*' 

Otley  Hall  at  Batticotta 379 

Paoodas  in  Canton. .  .* 2();i 

Palumcottii,  mission  at 141 

Peace  societies,  &c 510j 

Peguans,  notice  of 504j 

Peking,  it^  situation  and  divisions  4;W 
its  extent,  and  walla. . .  4*14 
its  gates  and  buildings .  4: 19 
its  suburbs,  population. .  496 

gazettes 9fJ,P.K),384 

Penal  laws  of  China 10 

Pepper,  whore  produced 467 

Periodicals  in  China 6 

in  Chinese...  J«,ia;,2:W 


w 


n 


M 


Rattans,  where  found 468 

Recollections  of  New  Zealand .  140 

Religion  of  the  Japanete 318 

Religious  houses  in  Canton. . .  254 

Researches  in  Armenia 181 

Retirement  of  a  statesman. . . .   144 

Revenue  of  China 430 

Review  of  Penal  Code. 10 

of  Macartney's  embaAsy.  337 
of  Crawfurd's  Archipelago  385 
of  Lindsay  and  Gutzlan's 

ioumal 529 

Remarks  on  population 32 

Rhenius,  Rev.  Mr. 141 

Rhubarb,  where  found 468 

Rice,  importation  of 469 

Robbery 431 

Roman  catholics  at  Macao. . . .  383 

Rose  maloes 469 

Royal  Asiatic  Society 516 

Sacrificial  ritual  of  the  sages  236 

Saltpetre,  where  found 469 

Sandal  wood,  various  kinds ....  469 
Sandwich  islands,  increase  of  mis- 
sionaries    285 

M      high  school  at  379 
„      view  of  mission  522 

Sapan  wood,  its  uses 469 

Scarcity  of  provisions 96 

Seamen  in  the  port  of  Canton. .  422 
iSea  shells  purchased  at  Canton  469 
Seaweed,  an  article  of  food  . . .  470 

Sect  of  the  water  lily 528 

Sedans  disallowed 233 

Self-dolusion  of  mankind 568 

Seminary  at  Batticotta 379 

Severity  of  punishment 336 

Siianghae,  notice  of »')49 

Shark's  tins,  used  as  food 470 


Persecution  in  Cochinchina.  iM>,47U 

Philippine  islands **^''i  ^  •  i    jr  no 

Police  of  Canton ^10;  Shipwrecked  forcigner8   . ....     ol2 

Poou.  island,  notice  of .W^iOj  Siam,  mission  m. ....  4o,9.54/8,5^>7 

Population  of  Canton :jO:||Siamese  mvasion  of  Cochmchina  479 

of  China,  remarks  on     .riMSincraporo,  population  of 4o,4(J7 

Port  of  Canton  regulations  of. .   .^O^^Hs kins,  used  by  Chinese 470 

|»ortu<niese  trade  to  Canton. .  .  2lM  'Siimlts,  a  dve. . . . 470 

PrPss^  in  Chiiri (>  'SinlUi  and  Dwi^Hit's  ReseorcheH  ISI 

I  re.•^:^e.^  m  uuiu.  _  ,  ^^^.^^^  ^^^  ^  _^  Diffusion  of  Useful 

Knowledge 329 

Sov  dfscribed 470 

Sj/ui)is'\  trade  to  Canton '204 

possessions  in  tho  East.  350 

n  natural  historv'.  .  .  4t^ 

170 

sTi.v i:r,  its  uses .1(;8 iStat^sinan's  relirtJin^nt IH 


Pride  and  humiiity •^^Oj 

I'.o.eodingsofR.  A.S.ofG.  Brit.  .51(51 
Prophecy,  witii  reference  to  ( 'hlna  l/0| 

Proviaci  il  (»tfi<cr.s *-"'», 

PiiMlir   CMlanutios *-'»2| 

Pnuhuik,  a  inodirine 4i^ ISpccimonsci 

iSpeltor,  a  n)»'tal 

Ql  M'K 


I  N  D  K  X. 


VII 


Staunton^B  acct.  of  the  embaHsy   337 

Steel,  an  import 471 

Stockfish,  used  by  the  Chinese .  471 

Sugar,  extensively  used 471 

Suicide  of  chancellor  Le 480 

„       of  four  girls 190,528 

Superstition  and  idolatry 327 

Swan*pan  of  the  Chinese 446 

Swedish  trade  to  Canton 295 

Sycee  silver  and  dollars. . .  383,445 
Szechuen,  insurrection  in  48,144,432 

Tatsino  leuh  le,  or  Penal  Code    10 
Tankwei  tseih,  or  Olea  fragrans  426 

Temple  of  Canton. 251 

„       of  Peking 483 

„       of  Teen  how 563 

Termination  of  £.  I.  Co.  in  China  574 
Theology  of  Chinese  classics..  310 

Thread,  gold  and  silver 471 

Tin,  where  found 471 

Titles  of  Chinese  emperors ....  309 

„      given  by  emperor 432 

Tortoise-shell,   usea 471 


Triad  sociely 2JW 

Turmeric,  a  dye 472 

Tutenague 472 

Types  in  Chinese  language 477 

Vaccination  among  ^le  Chinese  35 
„  introduction  of .  • . .     36 

Vermilion,  its  uses 472 

Village  tyrant's  execution 336 

Voyage  in  the  Sylph 20 

Voyages  in  the  liord  Amberst  529 

Wae-chin&,   southern  part  of 

Peking 493 

Weather,  notices  of . . . .  44,144,288 

Whampoa,  sermon  at 45 

Whangees  or  Japan  canes. . . .  472 
Woolens,  used  by  Chinese ....  472 

Yangtsze   keang  river 316 

Yay-ho-hwa  or  Jehovah 47 

Yuenming  yuen  gardens 496 

Yuen  Yuen,  the  governor 192 

Yunnan,  earthquake  in 336 


^*Htf0000«*i 


CHINESE    REPOSITORY* 


Vol.  II.— May,  1834.— No.  1. 


Introductory  Remarks. 


The  progress  of  the  English  language,  and  the 
extent  to  which  it  is  spoken  at  the  present  time, 
are  very  remarkable.  As  a  medium  of  communi- 
cation, the  Chinese  is,  doubtless,  employed  by  a  far 
greater  number  of  individuals  than  any  other  living 
language  on  earth ;  but  then,  with  a  very  few  excep- 
tions, it  is  confined  to  one  half  of  one  hemisphere, 
while  the  English  is  used  round  the  whole  globe, 
and  almost  from  pole  to  pole.  The  prospect  that 
the  English  language  will  be  far  more  extensively 
used,  was  never  fairer  than  at  this  hour.  Look  at 
British  India.  For  a  long  time  its  progress  there 
was  very  slow,  and  its  effects  were  almost  imper- 
ceptible; now  its  march  is  beginning  to  be  rapid, 
and  its  influence  is  of  the  most  interesting  charac- 
ter. The  first  endeavors  to  communicate  a  know- 
ledge of  a  foreign  tongue  to  the  natives  of  India, 
must  necessarily  have  been  attended  with  many 
hindrances  and  opposed  by  many  obstacles ;  but  a 
marked  change  has  taken  place,  and  instruction  is 
given  with  almost  as  many  advantages  as  in  the 
most  favored  countries  of  Europe.  The  work  gath- 
ers new  interest  as  it  proceeds;  and  if  it  is  well 
conducted,  its  results,  we  believe,  will  far  exceed 
the   most  sanguine  expectations  of  \t^  ^o\v\>^!c\^x^ 


2  Introductory  Remarks.  Mav, 

and  supporters.  By  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the 
English  tongue,  the  native  youth  will  be  introduced 
into  a  new  world.  He  will  live  and  move  in  a  new 
atmosphere.  He  will  be  acted  upon  by  new  influ- 
ences. He  will  see  and  feel  a  thousand  new  rela- 
tions. But  for  a  time  everything  with  him  will 
be  unsettled — his  future  destiny  will  be  at  stake. 

There  is  a  tide  in  the  aflairs  of  men, 

Which  taken  at  the  flood  leads  on  to  fortune ; 

Neglected,  all  is  lost. 

Europe,  since  the  sun  of  the  Reformation  arose, 
has  been  agitated  and  shaken  to  her  very  centre ; 
a  spirit  of  noble  origin  has  gone  abroad,  and  as  it 
has  gathered  strength,  it  has  elevated  and  blessed 
the  nations.  The  freedom  of  thought  was  boldly 
asserted ;  and  men  began  to  feel  that  each  had  a 
right,  and  that  each  was  bound,  to  think  for  himself. 
But  not  so  in  the  East.  The  kingdoms  aud  tribes 
of  India,  like  the  members  of  a  once  rich  and  pros- 
perous family,  which  have  become  dissipated  and 
reduced,  have  been  content  to  slumber.  For  cen- 
turies, the  inhabitants  of  Hindostan  were  all  wrap- 
ped in  the  thickest  darkness ;  superstitious  rites, 
the  most  appalling  and  degrading,  pressed  down 
the  people  with  a  mountain's  weight:  and  in  this 
condition,  had  no  influence  come  in  to  relieve  them, 
they  must  have  continued  as  long  as  the  generations 
of  men  endure.  Armies  could  march  through  the 
land  in  every  direction;  they  could  conquer  and 
subdue  its  inhabitants — could  even  change  some  of 
their  external  forms ;  but  they  could  never  effectu- 
ally reach  the  more  permanent  and  important  fea- 
tures of  intellectual,  moral  and  religious  character. 
China  has  been  conquered  again  and  again,  and 
changes  of  a  certain  character — as  in  costume  and 
the  like,  have  taken  place;  but  the  principal  usages, 
manners,  customs,  laws,  and  religions  of  this  na- 
tion remain  unchanged.  On  these,  military  power 
acts  in  vain — or  else  (»nlv  to  du<rrade  and  to  d(s 
:5troy.      To  correcl,  lo  iiii|)r()\( ,  and    lo  flcvalr  iIh* 


I8ii;i.  introductory  Rtmarks.  i 

intellectual  and  moral  powers  of  this  nation,  another 
influence  must  be  employed, — an  influence  which 
though  silent  in  its  operations,  like  the  light  and 
heat  of  the  sun,  is  equally  powerful. 

An  influence  of  this  description  is  felt  in  some 
parts  of  India,  and  the  slumbering  intellect  of  the 
inhabitants  is  beginning  to  show  signs  of  life.  A 
crisis  has  come.  But  if  the  present  favor  ble  op- 
portunities of  giving  a  right  direction  to  the  wak- 
ing and  expanding  energies  be  neglected,  they  will 
surely  take  a  wrong  direction,  and  political,  mental, 
and  religious  anarchy  will  be  the  inevitable  conse- 
quence. The  present  condition  of  India  is,  there- 
fore, justly  viewed  with  deep  interest  and  anxiety. 
But  the  inhabitants  have  been  awakened  out  of 
their  slumberings,  and  brought  to  their  present 
interesting  attitude,  not  by  the  thunders  of  heavy 
artillery;  ^^hut  by  the  noiseless  operation  of  wide 
and  diffusive  benevolence^  on  the  part  of  strangers 
situated  at  a  distance  equal  to  half  the  globe^s  cir- 
cumference,^^  Letters  have  been  the  means,  or 
rather  they  have  been  made  the  channel,  through 
which  treasures,  richer  than  all  the  merchandise  of 
India,  have  been  conveyed  to  its  inhabitants.  A 
Roman  emperor  could  march  his  armies  through 
the  British  Isles ;  but  it  was  left  to  other  men  in 
a  far  diflerent  capacity  to  lay  the  broad  and  deep 
foundations  of  that  nation's  greatness.  Again  in 
their  turn,  British  armies  could  march  over  the 
plains  of  Hindostan,  but  they  could  never  turn 
the  mind  of  a  Hindoo  from  his  vain  and  wicked 
superstitions  to  intellectual  and  moral  improve- 
ment. 

What  was  true  of  all  India  is  now  in  its  fullest 
extent  true  of  China.  This  whole  nation  is  in  a 
profound  sleep,  and  while  she  is  dreaming  of  great- 
ness and  of  glory,  she  is  borne  backward  by  a  strong 
and  rapid  tide  of  influence ;  and  if  the  nation  be 
not  speedily  roused,  who  can  tell  where  her  retro- 
gression will    end  1     It    is  justly  the  glory  of  our 


4  Intradu4:tary  Remarks.  May, 

age,  that  in  many  parts  of  the  world  the  condition 
of  the  human  family  is  improving,  and  with  a  ra- 
pidity such  as  man  has  never  before  witnessed. 
Numerous  examples  to  illustrate  the  truth  of  this 
position,  may  be  found  in  Europe  and  in  North 
America,  in  some  small  districts  of  Africa,  and  of 
southern  and  western  Asia.  The  means  of  these 
improvements  may  have  been  various ;  but  of  them 
all,  the  increase  of  knowledge  is  by  far  the  most 
important.  On  the  contrary,  the  gradual  decline  of 
this  empire  is  owing,  in  no  small  degree,  to  its 
retrogression  in  knowledge.  The  Chinese  have 
schools  and  high  literary  titles  in  great  numbers, 
and  there  are  many  inducements  to  learn.  Still, 
though  many  do  learn,  knowledge  is  not  increased. 

Is  there  now  no  remedy  for  this  lapsed  and  laps- 
ing condition?  Are  there  no  means  of  promoting 
among  the  Chinese  such  an  increase  of  knowledge 
as  shall  turn  the  tide  of  influence  1  Must  Christian 
philanthropists  sit  down  in  despair  and  give  up  all 
for  lost?  Shall  we  see  the  Hindoo  join  in  the 
rapid  course  of  modern  improvement,  and  at  the 
same  time  regard  the  case  of  the  Chinese  as  hope- 
less 1  And  what  more  efFectuI  way  can  be  devis- 
ed for  benefiting  the  Chinese,  than  to  learn  as 
accurately  as  possible  their  true  condition ;  to  ex- 
hibit it  to  themselves;  and  then  to  put  within  their 
reach  the  means  of  improvement?  And  to  accom- 
plish all  this,  what  better  means  can  be  employed 
than  those  which  have  proved  to  be  so  effectual 
and  successful  in  other  places  ? 

In  this  work  a  beginning,  and  one  worthy  of 
notice,  has  been  made.  A  knowledge  of  their  lan- 
guage has  been  acquired  by  foreigners — in  China, 
among  the  Chinese  colonies,  and  in  Europe.  It 
is  confidently  believed  that  the  language  will  never 
again  be  abandoned  by  foreigners,  but  that,  on  the 
contrary,  the  number  of  those  who  read  and  speak 
it  will  be  greatly  increased.  This  is  desirable  on 
many    accounts.     J?uch    knowledge   will    give   the 


mSS.  Introductory  fi (marks.  5 

foreigner  power  and  influence  with  the  Chinese,  and 
over  them  too— a  power  which  will  be  both  harm- 
less and  beneficial  to  all.  It  is  of  little  use  to 
come  in  contact  with  the  Chinese  unless  we  can 
communicate  freely  with  them — interrogate  them, 
and  be  interrogated ;  hear  them  argue  for,  and  de- 
fend their  high  superiority  ;  and  in  turn,  let  them 
hear  the  opposite  statements.  We  entertain  no 
mean  opinion  of  the  strength  of  the  Chinese;  yet 
we  do  not  by  any  means  regard  them  as  invinci- 
ble either  by  arms  or  arguments.  They  could  never 
stand  against  the  discipline  of  European  forces — 
and  we  hope  they  will  never  be  put  in  such  a 
woful  position;  but  if  they  can  be  brought  into 
the  open  field  of  argument,  we  are,  if  possible, 
still  more  sure  they  must  yield.  It  is  impossible 
that  forms,  and  usages,  and  claims  founded  in  er- 
ror and  falsehood,  can  stand  against  the  force  of 
truth.  By  a  free  intercourse  of  thought,  commer- 
cial and  political,  social  and  religious  relations  can, 
and  sooner  or  later,  certainly  will,  be  improved. 
On  this  point  we  have  not  the  shadow  of  a  doubt ; 
but  the  changes  will  be  hastened,  retcu'ded,  or  stop- 
ped, as  the  friends  of  humanity  show  themselves 
bold,  vigorous,  and  active,  or  the  reverse. 

Commercial  relations  with  China — always  impor- 
tant and  interesting — are  peculiarly  so  at  the  pres- 
ent time,  because  they  are  almost  the  only  rela- 
tions which  exist  between  ibe  Chinese  and  the  na- 
tions of  the  West.  These  relations,  however,  are 
in  several  particulars  exceedingly  embarrassed,  and 
mainly  for  want  of  a  better  understanding  between 
the  parties, — they  are  embarrassed  to  the  injury  of 
both  the  native  and  the  foreigner,  and  to  none  pro- 
bably more  than  to  the  government. — Of  political 
foreign  relations,  with  only  one  solitary  exception, 
none  exist.  And  though  ^'all  beneath  the  starry 
heavens  are  one  family,''  yet  all  social  and  friend- 
ly intercourse  is  disallowed.  The  foreigner  is 
seldom  permitted  to  enter  under  the  roof  of  l\v& 


♦i  introdurtory  Jirmar^a,  May, 

Chinese  triend ;  and  the  native  that  allows  it.  acts 
contrary  to  the  usages  of  the  land,  and,  except  he 
is  in  authority,  or  has  influence  with  those  who 
rule,  exposes  himself  to  reproach  and  punishment. 
The  merchant,  "if  he  pleases,"  may  bring  hither 
his  specie  and  his  merchandise,  but  not  his  family  ; 
"  foreign  ladies  can  by  no  means  be  allowed  to 
come  up  to  the  provincial  city."  And  thus  that 
u'hich  God  has  joined  together,  man  here  puts 
asunder. — In  religion,  the  foreigner  is  allowed  to 
act  according  to  the*  dictates  of  his  own  con- 
science ;  provided,  nevertheless,  that  his  conscience 
does  not  require  him  to  obey  the  command  of  the 
Savior  of  the  world,  "  to  teach  all  nations  his  gos- 
pel.'*^  What  means  may  and  ought  to  be  employ- 
ed to  improve  political  and  commercial  relations 
with  the  Chinese,  and  to  secure  religious  toleration, 
is  an  inquiry  of  great  interest,  upon  which  however 
we  cannot  now  proceed  to  remark. 

There  ought,  moreover,  to  be  an  interchange  of 
knowledge.  While  we  seek  to  obtain  information 
concerning  the  laws,  manners,  customs,  and  re- 
sources of  this  people,  it  is  in  a  high  degree  de- 
sirable that  they  should  become  acquainted  with 
our  language,  laws,  and  various  institutions.  The 
English  language,  in  its  remarkable  progress,  great- 
ly predominates  in  the  foreign  community  of  this 
place;  a  knowledge  of  it  is  likely  to  increase  among 
tfie  native  inhabitants.  This  we  infer  from  what 
has  already  been  done  here  and  in  other  places. 

There  are  now  jive  English  presses  in  China ; 
two  are  in  Macao,  and  three  in  Canton.  Three 
of  these  presses  are  from  England,  and  two  are 
from  America.  The  Honorable  E.  I.  Company's 
press  with  a  printer  arrived  in  China  in  1814. 
Morrison's  Dictionary  of  the  Chinese  language,  his 
Vocabulary  of  the  Canton  dialect,  and  his  View  of 
China;  the  translation  of  a  novel  by  Mr.  Thoms ; 
and  the  Canton  Miscellany,  in  a  series  of  numbers 
Diiblished  in   1831, — are  iho  principal   works  which 


1833-  InlroduetoTf/  Remarks,  7 

have  appeared  from  that  press.  A  Cliiiiese  dic- 
tionary of  the  Fuhkeen  dialect  by  Mr.  Medhurst 
of  Batavia,  is  now  being  printed.  The  next  press 
arrived  here  in  1825;  from  which  the  first  number 
of  the  Canton  Register  appeared  in  November, 
1827.  We  have  before  us  a  complete  series  of 
this  paper  up  to  the  present  time.  In  addition  to  a 
full  register  of  the  mercantile  transactions  of  Canton, 
it  contains  a  great  variety  of  notices  of  the  manners, 
customs,  &c.,  of  the  Chinese  and  other  eastern  na- 
tions. Almost  every  page  of  the  Register  has  been 
filled  with  original  matter ;  and  it  is  this  which  has 
given  it  particular  value  abroad,  where  it  has  done 
much  to  direct  public  attention  to  the  Chinese.  A 
third  press  arrived  in  1831,  and  a  second  period- 
ical, the  Chinese  Couriery  appeared  shortly  after. 
The  Courier  has  pursued  a  course  different  from 
that  of  its  "  cotemporary."  Its  pages  have  been  oc- 
cupied partly  with  European  intelligence,  and  part- 
ly with  local  news  and  notices  of  mechanical  arts, 
manufactures,  and  such  like,  among  the  Chinese. 
The  two  other  presses  reached  Chma  during  last 
year.  All  these  presses  are  in  operation,  and  are 
supported  solely  by  foreigners. 

Some  attempts  have  been  made  to  furnish  nacs 
tive  youth  with  instruction  in  the  English  language. 
An  experiment  of  this  kind,  though  on  a  very  limit- 
ed scale  indeed,  is  now  in  progress.  There  is 
manifested  in  several  instances  a  very  strong  desire 
to  gain  a  knowledge  of  the  language ;  and  though 
many  more  difficulties  are  to  be  expected  here 
than  were  found  to  exist  in  India,  the  result  will 
be  the  same.  As  the  Chinese  come  more  and  more 
in  contact  with  those  who  speak  the  English  lan- 
guage, their  desire  to  learn  it,  and  to  gain  a  know- 
ledge of  European  sciences,  arts,  and  literature,  will 
increase.  Even  now,  were  there  no  apprehensions 
that  governmeiit  would  interfere,  almost  any  number 
of  scholars,  it  ivS  believofi,  could  be  collected  into 
schools,  and  iraiiicd  in  cour.s^^s  of  study  simiUvt  V.v\ 


}^  tntrodiictoTy  lienmrh*  Ma^, 

those  which  have  been  establi^dhed  in  the  seniina- 
ries  for  native  youth  at  Calcutta,  Bombay,  Ceylon, 
and  elsewhere  in  India. 

We  should  rejoice  to  see  literary  and  scientific 
journals  spring  up  and  flourish  around  us ;  and  could 
such  be  translated  and  printed  in  Chinese  and  wide- 
ly circulated,  they  would  hardly  fail  to  accomplish 
great  good.  But  mere  secular  knowledge  should 
never  take  precedence  of  that  which  concerns  man^s 
present  spiritual  condition  and  his  eternal  destiny. 
** Knowledge  is  power ;^^  and  unless  it  is  pure  and 
excellent,  and  is  regulated  and  controlled  by  right 
principles,  it  will  surely  be  directed  to  bad  purposes. 
Man  is  a  religious  being;  and  everywhere  as  he 
progresses  in  knowledge,  he  assumes  for  himself 
some*  kind  of  religious  character.  But  what  sys- 
tem of  religion,  in  its  principles  and  effects,  is  com- 
parable to  Christianity'!  The  christian's  Code  is 
perfectly  adapted  to  the  wants  and  necessities  of  the 
human  family,  in  every  clime  and  in  every  variety 
of  circumstances.  Men  cannot  be  politicians  of 
unprejudiced. and  impartial  views,  and  act  wisely 
and  justly  in  the  discharge  of  all  their  duties,  with- 
out adopting  the  principles  of  the  Bible.  "  The 
book  of  Proverbs,  and  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
contain  the  elements  of  the  best  political  economy 
which  was  ever  devised.  They  inculcate  what  is 
of  immeasurable  importance  in  the  intercourse  of 
nations — enlargement  of  mind,  and  comprehensive- 
ness of  view,  and  clearness  and  power  of  con- 
science. 'I'hese  would  settle  questions  of  foreign 
intercourse,  and  domestic  improvement,  with  far 
more  certainty  and  safety,  than  the  volumes  of  Ad- 
am Smith,  or  the  statistics  of  Seybert  and  Pitkin." 

Some  of  the  states  of  antiquity  were  rich  in 
knowledge,  but  beggarly  in  religion;  and  it  was 
by  the  destructive  influence  of  their  religion  that 
their  knowledge  and  power  were  taken  from  them. 
Had  their  religion  been  pure,  had  it  been  the  rcli- 
jsrion  of  the  "Teacher  sent  from  (j!od,"it  would  have 


183S5.  h^roductory  lienmrh.  9 

preserved  knowledge  and  given  stability  and  security 
to  the  state.  Here  we  must  refer  again  to  the 
British  Isles.  What  is  it  which  has  given  to  that 
nation  her  high  rank,  and  her  commanding  influ* 
ence  ?  Is  it  her  position  t  Is  it  her  numbers  t  Had 
she  driven  from  her  coast  Augustine  and  his  compan- 
ions, and  cherished  and  preserved  the  system  of  the 
DruidSf  as  the  Chinesie  have  the  doctrines  of  their 
jSSo^^i  never  could  she  have  gained  in  commerce^  in 
arts,  in  sciences,  and  in  literature^  her  present  ele- 
vation. But  it  is  not  in  all  these  that  her  great 
strength  consists ;  that  has  its  foundation,  and  its 
best  security  too,  in  her  rdigious  prindptei.  Let 
her  be  deprived  of  them,  and  her  commerce,  her 
arts,  her  sciences,  and  her  literature,  will  all  wither 
and  die.  This  same  superiority  of  Christian  prin- 
ciples we  see  illustrated  elsewhere,  both  in  Europe 
and  in  America.  The  ha^ipiest  portions  of  the  globe 
are  those  in  which  Christianity  has  gained  the  high- 
est ascendency.  And  it  ever  will  be  thus.  Give 
the  glorious  revelation  of  our  God  complete  do- 
minion over  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  meir,  and 
all  strifes  and  contentions  and  misrule,  together 
with  every  species  of  oppression  and  wrong  and 
outrage,  will  come  to  a  perpetual  end.  The  con- 
fused noise  of  the  warrior  will  no  more  be  heard ; 
and  garments  will  no  more  be  rolled  in  blood;  the 
groans  of  the  prisoner  will  cease ;  the  captive  go 
free;  and  all  nations  come  and  bow  down  and 
worship  before  the  Lord  our  Maker.     Then  shall 

The  dwellers,  in  the  vales  and  on  the  rocks 
Shout  to  each  other ;  and  the  mountain  tops, 
From  distant  mountains  catch  the  flying  joy ; 
Till,  nation  after  nation  taught  the  strain, 
Earth  rolls  the  rapturous  hosanna  round. 

Gome  that  blessed  day.  Let  our  eyes  once  behold 
the  sight,  and  then  give  these  worthless  bodies  to 
the  worms. 


B 


10  Penal  Laws  of  China  Mav, 


REVIKW. 

3'tt  Tsing  Leuh-le ;  being  the  fundamental  laws,  and 
a  selection  from  the  supplementary  statutes  of  tfic 
Penal  Code  of  China;  originally  printed  and 
published  in  Peking,  in  various  successive  edi- 
tions, under  the  sanction,  and  by  the  authority,  of 
the  several  emperors  of  the  Ta  Tsing,  or  the  pres- 
ent  dynasty.  Translated  from  the  Chinese,  and 
accompanied  with  an  appendix,  consisting  of 
authentic  documents,  and  a  few  occasional  notes, 
illustrative  of  the  subject  of  the  work ;  by  Sir 
George  Thomas  Staunton,  Bart.  f.  r.  s.  Pp. 
581.     London:  1810. 

Thk  reigning  Mantchou-Chinese  family  is  of  very 
recent  origin.  One  of  its  most  illustrious  chiefs, 
who  gained  his  distinction  by  military  achievements, 
took  the  title  of  emperor,  and  established  himself 
at  Moukden  in  1616.  In  1644,  his  grandson,  a  lad 
six  years  of  age,  was  placed  on  the  throne  of  China. 
Three  years  after  this  event,  the  original  edition 
of  the  penfil  laws  of  China  was  published  in  the 
name  of  the  young  monarch,  Shunche.  It  was  pre- 
faced by  the  following  document,  which  we  quote 
according  to  the  translation  of  sir  George. 

**  When  we  contemplate  the  progressive  establishment  of  our 
dominions  in  the  East,  by  our  royal  ancestors  and  immediate 
predecessors,  we  observe  that  the  simplicity  of  the  people  orig- 
inally required  but  lew  laws;  and  tliat  wiih  the  exception  of 
crimes  of  extraordinary  enormity,  no  punishments  were  inflict- 
ed besides  those  of  the  whip  and  the  bamboo.  Since,  how- 
ever, the  Divine  Will  has  been  graciously  pleased  to  intrust 
us  with  the  administration  of  the  empire  of  China,  a  multitude 
of  judicial  proceedings  in  civil  and  criminal  cases,  arising  out 
of  the   various   dispositions  and  irregnlar   passions  of  mankind 


18^W.  Penal  Laws  of  China.  It 

ill  a  great  anil  populous  nation,  have  successively  occupied  our 
royal  attention.  Hence  we  have  suffered  much  inconvenience, 
from  the  necessity  we  have  been  almost  constantly  under,  of 
either  aggravating  or  mitigating  the  erroneous  sentences  of  the 
magistrates,  who,  previous  to  the  re-establishment  of  a  fixed 
code  of  penal  lawsy  were  not  in  possession  of  any  secure  foun- 
dation, upon  which  they  could  build  a  just  and  equitable  de- 
cision. 

**  A  numerous  body  of  magistrates  was,  therefore,  assembled 
at  the  capital,  at  our  command,  for  the  purpose  of  revising  the 
penal  code,  formerly  in  force  under  the  late  dyna.sty  of  Ming, 
and  of  digesting  the  same  into  a  new  code,  by  the  exclusion 
of  such  parts  as  were  exceptionable,  and  the  introduction  of 
others,  which  were  likely  to  contribute  to  the  attainment  of  jus- 
tice, and  to  the  general  perfection  of  the  work.  The  result  of 
their  labors  having  been  submitted  to  our  examination,  we  ma- 
turely weighed  and  considered  the  various  matters  it  contained, 
and  then  instructed  a  select  number  of  oar  great  officers  of 
state,  carefully  to  revise  the  whole,  for  the  purpose  of  making 
such  alterations  and  emendations  as  might  still  be  found  re- 
quisite. 

**  As  soon  as  this  object  was  accomplished,  we  issued  our 
royal  authority  for  the  Impression  and  publication  of  the  work, 
under  the  title  of  **  Ta  Tsing  Leuh,  tseih  keae  foo  fc,"  or  the 
General  Laws  of  the  imperial  dynasty  of  Tsing^  collected  and 
explained,  and  accompanied  by  supplementary  clauses. 

'*  Wherefore,  oflicers  and  magistrates  of  the  interior  and  ex- 
terior departments  of  our  empire,  be  it  your  care  diligently  to 
observe  the  same,  and  to  forbear  in  future  to  give  any  decision, 
or  to  pass  any  sentence,  according  to  your  private  sentiments, 
or  upon  your  unsupported  authority.  Thus  shall  the  magis- 
trates and  people  look  up  with  awe  and  submission  to  the  jus- 
tice of  these  institutions,  as  they  find  themselves  respectively 
concerned  in  th^m ;  the  transgressor  will  not  fail  to  suffer  a 
strict  expiation  of  his  crimes,  and  well  be  the'  instrument  of 
deterring  others  from  similar  misconduct;  and,  finally,  the  go- 
vernment and  the  people  will  be  equally  secured  for  endless 
generations  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  hnppy  effects  of  the  great 
and  noble  virtues  of  our  illustrious  progenitors." 

The  penal  laws  of  the  Ta  Tsing  dynasty,  in  com- 
ing down  to  the  present  time,  have  passed  through 
a  great  number  of  editions ;  the  latest  which  we 
have  seen,  and  which  is  now  before  us,  was  pub- 
blished  in  the  10th  year  of  Taoukwang  (1830),  in 
28  volumes,  octavo.  We  may  occasionally,  as  we 
pass  on  with  the  review,  pause  to  compare  the  trans- 
lation with  the  original ;  though  our  cV\\^?  eiA^^NW 


12  Penal  Lffws  of  China.  May, 

will  be  to  give,  and  as  succinctly  as  possible,  an 
outline  of  the  whple  work,  with  remarks,  pro  re 
nata^  on  those  points  which  show  in  the  clearest 
light  the  intentions  and  the  opinions  of  the  Chinese. 
— The  body  of  the  work  is  arranged  under  the 
following  heads;  (1.)  general  laws;  (2.)  civil  laws; 
(3.)  fiscal  laws;  (4.)  ritual  laws ;  (5.)  military  laws ; 
(6.)  criminal  laws ;  and  (7.)  laws  relative  to  pub- 
lic works. 

I.  General  laws.  This  division  commences  with 
a  description  of  the  ordinary  punishments.  The  low- 
est degree  of  punishment  is  a  moderate  correction, 
nominally  from  10  to  50  blows,  with  the  lesser*  bam- 
boo, of  which  however,  only  from  4  to  20  are  to  be 
inflicted.  The  second  degree  is  inflicted  with  the 
larger  bamboo;  and  the  number  of  blows  is  nomi- 
nally from  60  to  100,  of  which  only  from  20  to  40 
are  to  be  inflicted.  Temporary  banishment,  with 
the  same  number  of  blows  as  in  the  second,  con- 
stitutes the  third  degree  of  punishment.  Perpet- 
ual banishment  with  100  blows  is  the  fourth.  And 
death,  either  by  strangulation,  or  by  decollation,  is 
the  fiflh  and  last.  ^^  All  criminals  capitally  convict- 
ed, except  such  atrocious  offenders  as  are  expressly 
directed  to  be  executed  without  delay,  are  retained 
in  prison  for  execution  at  a  particular  period  in 
the  autumn ;  the  sentence  passed  upon  each  indi- 
vidual being  first  duly  reported  to,  and  ratified  by, 
the  emperor.'' — It  is  obvious  to  remark,  here,  that 
many  of  the  laws  and  edicts  of  the  Chinese,  as  well 
as  many  of  their  words  and  actions,  seem  design- 
ed to  operate  solely  interrorem;  hence  for  50  blows, 
20  only  are  to  be  inflicted ;  for  90  blows,  only  35 
are  to  be  inflicted;  and  so  on. 

The  next  section  relates  to  offenses  of  a  trea- 
sonable nature ;  they  are  ten  in  number :  namely — 

*  This  is  required  to  be  about  five  feet  and  a  half  long;  its  breadth 
at  the  extremity  is  to  be  about  two  inches;  its  thickness  one  and  a 
quar\B\",  and  its  weight  about  two  pounds;  (he  greater  is  (o  he  of  the 
nme  Jfan^tii,   hut   a  Ziffle  hroad«»r  and  a   liltie   heavier. 


1833.  Penal  Ijim  of  Chivn.  Ui 

'  Rebellion^  which  \»  an  attempt  to  violate  the  divine  order  of 
things  on  earth  by  resisting  and  conspiring  against  the  emper- 
or, and  is,  therefore,  an  unspeakable  outrage,  and  a  disturb- 
ance of  the  peace  of  the  universe;  disloyalty,  which  is  evinced 
by  an  attempt  to  destroy  the  imperial  temples,  tombs,  and  pala- 
ces; desertion,  a  term  which  may  be  applied  to  the  offense 
of  undertaking  to  quit,  or  betray  the  interests  of  the  empire; 
parricide,  the  murder  of  a  father,  uncle,  aunt,  grandfather,  or 
grandmother — a  crime  of  the  deepest  dye;  massacre,  which  is 
held  to  be  the  murder  of  three  or  more  persons  in  one  family; 
sacrilege,  which  is  committed  by  stealing  from  the  temples 
any  of  the  sacred  articles  consecrated  to  divine  purposes,  or 
by  purloining  any  articles  in  the  immediate  use  of  the  sove- 
reign, or  by  counterfeiting  the  imperial  seal,  by  administering  to 
the  sovereign  improper  medicines,  or,  in  general,  by  the  com- 
mission of  any  error  or  negligence  by  which  the  safety  of  his 
sacred  person  may  be  endangered ;  impiety,  which  is  discove- 
rable in  every  instance  of  disrespect  or  negligence  towards 
those  to  whom  we  owe  our  being,  and  by  whom  we  have  been 
educated  and  protected ;  it  is  likewise  committed  by  those  who 
inform  against,  or  insult  such  near  relations  while  living,  or 
who  refbse  to  mourn  for  their  loss,  to  show  respect  for  their 
memory,  when  dead ;  discord,  in  families,  which  is  the  breach 
of  the  legal  or  natural  ties  which  are  founded  on  our  connec- 
tions by  blood  or  marriage ;  insubordination,  the  rising  against 
or  murdering  a  magistrate;  and  incest,  the  co-habitation  of 
persons  related  by  any  of  the  degrees  within  which  marriage 
is  prohibited. — These  crimes  being  distinguished  from  others 
by  their  enormity,,  are  always  punished  with  the  utmost  rigor 
of  the  law;  and  when  capital,  are  exempted  from  the  benefit 
of  general  pardon. 

There  arte  eight  privileged  classes ;  the  first  in- 
cludes the  relations  and  connections  of  the  emper^ 
or;  the  second  comprehends  all  those  servants  of 
the  crown  who  are  distinguished  for  their  long  and 
faithful  service;  the  third  includes  those  who  are 
illustrious  for  their  actions ;  the  fourth  class  com* 
prehends  those  who  are  eminent  for  their  wisdom 
and  virtue ;  the  Jifth  ii/cludes  those  who  possess 
great  abilities;  the  sixth  includes  those  who,  by 
day  and  by  night,  are  zealously  and  assiduously  en- 
gaged in  the  performance  of  their  civil  and  mili- 
tary duties ;  the  seventh  consists  of  the  nobility,  which 
includes  all  persons  of  the  firs  I  rank,  and  those  of 
the  second  and  third  who  are  in  any  civil  and  military 


14  /Vw<//  ijitrs  of  China.  May, 

coinmatui;  the  eighth  includes  the  second  and  lliird 
generations  of  those  who  have  been  distinguished 
for  their  wisdom  and  eminent  services. — Persons 
belonging  to  the  privileged  classes  cannot  be  put 
on  trial,  except  for  offenses  of  a  treasonable  na- 
ture, without  the  express  command  of  the  emperor. 
This  benefit  extends  to  all  the  near  relations  of  the 
privileged  classes. 

When  an  officer  of  government  commits  an  of- 
fense, his  superior  shall  report  the  case  to  the  em- 
peror, who  must  direct  and  sanction  the  trial.  If 
the  accused  is  convicted  of  any  offense,  which  in 
ordinary  cases  is  punishable  by  the  infliction  of 
corporal  chastisement,  he  shall  instead  thereof  be 
subject  to  fine  or  to  degradation,  or  to  both.  But 
those  persons  who  have  official  situations  without 
possessing  rank,  shall  not  be  exempt  from  corpo- 
ral punishment. — It  is  remarked  here  by  the  trans- 
lator, that  "every  officer  of  government,  from  the 
first  to  the  ninth  rank,  must  be  previously  quali- 
fied by  a  literary  or  military  degree,  according  to 
the  nature  of  his  profession ;  but  the  clerks  and 
other  inferior  attendants  in  the  employ  of  govern- 
ment are  not  considered  to  have  any  rank,  or  to 
be  permanently  distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the 
community." 

The  Tartar  subjects  of  the  empire  are  chastised 
with  the  whip  instead  of  the  bamboo ;  and  instead 
of  banishment,  they  are  "  confined  with  the  cangue 
\kea\  or  movable  pillory."  There  are  several  con- 
siderations which  are  adn^itted  in  mitigation  of  pu- 
nishment. When  several  persons  are  concerned  in 
an  affair,  the  accessories  are  punished  with  less 
severity  than  the  principals. 

It  frequently  happens  in  China,  at  the  accession 
of  a  new  emperor,  and  also  on  the  occurrence  of 
certain  anniversaries,  that  there  are  passed  acts 
oi general  pardon.  From  the  benefits  of  these  acts 
all  those  persons  shall  be  excluded,  "  who  have  been 
convicted  of  any  of  the  ten  treasonable  offenses 


IJitJi'i.  Penal  Laws  of  China ^  15 

before  mentioned  ;^^  or  of  murder;  embezzlement  of 
government  s^tores ;  robbery ;  house-breaking ;  grave- 
opening;  bribery;  forgery  and  fraud;  adultery;  kid- 
napping; swindling;  and  in  general  all  cases  where 
the  laws  have  been  transgressed  by  premeditation 
or  design.  On  the  other  hand,  pardon  shall  be 
extended  to  all  who  have  offended  inadvertently,  or 
who  are  liable  to  punishment  merely  by  implication, 
or  who  are  chargeable  with  "public  offenses," — 
provided  such  offenses,  either  of  commission  or 
omission,  took  place  within  the  limits  of  their  own 
jurisdiction.  There  are  "particular,"  acts  of  pardon ; 
and  indulgence  is  frequently  granted  to  offenders 
" for  the  sake  of  their  parents"  who  are  sick,  in- 
firm, or  aged  above  seventy  years,  and  have  no 
other  child  or  grandchild  above  the  age  of  sixteen 
to  support  them.  There  are  some  provisions  made 
also  for  astronomers,  artificers,  musicians,  and  wo- 
men, and  for  the  aged,  and  young,  and  the  infirm. 
Persons  who  make  a  voluntary  and  full  confes- 
sion of  their  guilt,  before  it  is  otherwise  discovered, 
and  surrender  themselves  up  to  justice,  are  par- 
doned. When  all  the  parties  to  an  offense  have 
escaped,  if  an  individual  among  them  surrenders 
voluntarily,  and  also  delivers  into  custody  one 
other  more  guilty  than  himself;  or  if,  when  the 
guilt  is  equal,  the  larger  proportion  of  the  party 
are  delivered  up  by  the  smaller, — those  who  thus 
voluntarily  surrender  themselves  shall  be  pardoned, 
except  in  cases  of  killing,  of  wounding,  and  of 
criminal  intercourse  between  the  sexes.  But  "re- 
mission of  punishment,  upon  a  timely  and  voluntary 
confession  of  guilt,  shall  not  be  allowed  in  those 
cases  of  injury  to  the  person  or  property  which 
cannot  be  repaired  by  restoration  or  compensation, 
or  when  the  offense  was  known  to  the  officers  of 
justice  while  the  ofiender  was  concealed,  or  in  cases 
of  clandestinely  passing  public  barriers. — If  the 
robber,  thief,  or  swindler,  repenting  of  his  conduct 
restores  llie  plunder  to  the  porsons  from  whom  Uvv 


U)  Penal  Laws  of  China.  Mav, 

took  it,  or  if  the  corrupt  officer  restore  the  amount 
of  the  bribe  to  the  person  from  whom  it  was  re- 
ceived, this  restitution  shall  be  deemed  equal  to 
a  confession  at  the  legal  tribunal^  and  in  the  same 
degree  entitle  the  offender  to  pardon." 

Concerning  the  yor/ci'^wr^  of  goods,  the  law  is,  that 
"  in  any  case  of  an  illegal  transfer  of  property,  in 
which  both  parties  are  guilty,  or  when  any  person 
is  convicted  of  possessing  prohibited  goods,  such 
goods  or  property  shall  be  forfeited  to  the  state : 
but  when  any  article  of  property  has  been  obtained 
from  an  individual  by  violence,  injustice,  extortion, 
or  false  pretences,  it  shall  be  restored  to  the  own- 


er." 


The  following  are  the  laws  concerning  offenses 
of  members  of  public  departments,  committed  in 
their  official  capacity,  and  concerning  errors  and 
failures  in  public  proceedings. 

'*In  all  cases  of  officers  of  government  associated  in  one 
department  or  tribunal,  and  committing  offenses  againbt  the 
laws  as  a  public  body,  by  false  or  erroneous  decisions  and  in- 
vestigations, the  clerk  of  the  department  or  tribunal  shall  be 
punished  as  the  principal  offender;  the  punishment  of  the 
several  deputies,  or  executive  officers,  shall  be  less  by  one  de- 
gree, that  of  the  assessors  less  by  another  degree,  and  that  of 
the  presiding  magistrate  less  by  a  third  degree. .  •  .If  an  inferior 
tribunal  reports  its  erroneous  judgment  to  a  superior,  which 
superior,  neglecting  to  examine  and  discover  the  error,  con- 
firms the  same,  the  members  of  the  superior  tribunal  shall  be 
respectively  liable  to  punishment  less  by  two  degrees  than 
those  of  the  inferior  tribunal.  On  the  other  hand,  when  a 
superior  tribunal  communicates  its  erroneous  judgment  to  an 
inferior  tribunal,  if  the  menbers  of  the  latter  neglect  to  exam- 
ine the  same,  and  having  failed  to  discover  the  error,  confirm 
it  by  their  proceedings,  they  also  shall  be  liable  to  punishment, 
though  under  a  proportionate  mitigation,  in  the  case  of  each 
individual. — In  all  these  cases,  the  scale  of  the  punishment  in- 
curred shall  commence  with  the  clerks  of  the  respective  courts.'* 

*^  Upon  any  error  or  failure  in  the  public  proceedings  of  an 
officer  of  government,  if  he  discovers  and  corrects,  or  remedies 
the  same,  he  shall  be  pardoned.  Also,  in  case  of  error  or 
failure  in  the  proceedings  of  a  public  office  or  tribunal,  if  any 
one  menihor  discovers  so  as  to  correct  or  remedy  the  same, 
all  the  lncinl)er^}  .sjiall  ohlaiii  parduu  An  e.xtraordinary  delay 
iv  is.'yvhii!  public  orders   from   aiiv   tribunal  o1    justice   or  otlii:r 


1833.  Petifd  Law  of  China.  17 

public  department,  renders  all  the  members  liable  to  punish- 
ment; but  if  any  one  of  them  voluntarily  interposes,  and  pre- 
vents any  further  delay  from  taking  place,  all  the  magistrates 
or  officers  of  that  tribunal  or  department,  shall  be  pardoned ; 
but  the  clerk  shall  incur  the  full  punishment  except  he  had 
himself  acknowledged  the  impropriety  of  delay  which  had  taken 
[^ace,  and  interposed  to  prevent  its  continuance  ;  in  which  case 
his  punishment  shall  be  reduced  two  degrees." 

*'  In  translating  the  titles  of  the  constituent  of* 
ficers  of  a  Chinese  tribunal  or  public  board/'  Sir 
George  remarks,  that  ''it  was  impossible  to  find 
terms  that  were  not  in  some  point  of  view  exception- 
able,  but  those  which  have  been  chosen  will  show, 
that  the  arrangement  is  analogous  to  that  adopted 
iu  such  of  our  own  colonial  governments,  as  ar^ 
administered  by  a  president,  members  of  council, 
secretaries,  and  clerks." 

"  Offenses  committed  by  fareigners  " — ^is  the  head- 
ing of  a  distinct  section,  which  we  quote  entire. 
''In  general,  all  foreigners  who  come  to  submit 
themselves  to  the  government  of  the  empire,  shall, 
when  guilty  of  offenses,  be  tried  and  sentenced 
according  to  the  established  laws.  The  particular 
decisions  however  of  the  tribunal  he-fan  Yuen  (tha 
foreign  or  Colonial  Office,)  shall  be  guided  accoro.jg 
to  regulations  framed  for  the  government  of  the 
Mongol  tribes.'^ 

"  This  section  of  the  code,''  says  the  translator 
in  a  note,  "  has  been  expressly  quoted  by  the  pro- 
vincial government  of  Canton,  and  applied  to  the 
case  of  foreigners  residing  there  and  at  Macao  for 
the  purpose  of  trade.  The  laws  of  China  have 
never,  however,  been  attempted  to  be  enforced 
against  those  foreigners,  except  with  considerable 
allowances  in  their  favor ;  although  on  the  other 
hand,  they  are  restricted  and  circumscribed  in  such 
a  manner  that  a  transgression  on  their  part  of  any 
specific  article  of  the  laws,  can  scarcely  occur,  at 
least,  not  without,  at  the  same  time,  implicnting 
and  involving  in  their  piiilt  some  of  (he    natives^ 


18  Penal  Laws  of  China.  May, 

who  thuB,  in  most  cases,  become  the  principal  vic- 
tims of  offended  justice. 

''The  situation  of  foreigners  in  China  is  certainly 
by  no  means  so  satisfactory  on  the  whole  as  might 
be  desired,  or  even  as  it  may  be  reasonably  expect- 
ed to  become  in  the  progress  of  time.  [Again, 
in  another  note.]  It  is  one  of  the  necessary,  but  em- 
barrassing consequences  of  the  footing  upon  which 
foreigners  are  at  present  received  in  China,  that 
they  can  neither  consider  themselves  as  wholly 
subject  to,  or  as  wholly  independent  of,  the  laws 
of  the  country  in  which  they  live.  When  unfor- 
tunately involved  in  contentions  with  the  govern- 
ment, there  is  a  line,  on  one  side  of  which  sub- 
mission is  disgraceful,  and  on  the  other,  resistance 
unjustifiable ;  but  this  line  being  uncertain  and  un- 
defined, it  is  not  surprising  that  a  want  of  confi- 
dence should  sometimes  have  led  to  a  surrender 
of  just  and  reasonable  privileges ;  or  that  at  other 
times,  an  excess  of  it  should  have  brought  the 
whole  of  this  valuable  trade,  and  of  the  property 
embarked  in  it,  to  the  brink  of  destruction." 

The  following  paragraph  points  out  the  mode  of 
procedure  when  the  laws  appear  contradictory. 

When  the  law  in  any  particular  case  appears 
to  differ  from  the  the  general  laws  contained  in  this 
division  of  the  code,  the  magistrate  shall  always 
decide  according  to  the  former,  in  preference  to 
the  latter.  If  an  offense  is  committed  under  ag- 
gravated circumstances,  of  which  the  offender  is 
ignorant  at  the  time,  he  shall  suffer  no  more  than 
the  punishment  due  in  ordinary  cases ;  as  for  ex- 
ample, 'if  a  nephew,  being  educated  at  a  distance 
from  his  uncle,  and  not  knowing  his  person,  strikes 
him,  it  shall  be  judged  to  be  only  an  ordinary  case 
of  assault.'  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  offense  is 
committed  under  palliating  circumstances,  the  of^ 
fender  shall  have  the  full  advantage  thereof;  as  for 
instance,^  'a  father  strikes  a  person  whom  he  sup 
poses  to  be  a  stranger,   but  who  was  in  fact  his  .son' 


ia;i.V.  Pofial  Laws  of  China  19 

When  the  sentence  of  the  law  is  said  to  be  in- 
creased,  it  is  implied  that  the  punishment  shall  be 
inflicted  more  severely, — a  sentence  of  forty  blows, 
becomes  a  sentence  of  fifty*  blows ;  when  the  sen- 
tence is  diminished,  the  punishment  is  mitigated* 
fifty  blows  are  reduced  to  forty ;  and  so  forth. 

The  following  is  the  law  concerning  the  divi* 
sum  of  time.  '<  A  day  shall  be  considered  to  have 
elapsed  when  the  hundred  divisions  are  completed/' 
At  present,  the  day  is  divided  into  ninety-six  divi- 
sions. ^*  A  day's  labor  shall,  however,  be  computed 
only  from  the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun.  A  large 
year  shall  consist  of  360  days  complete ;  but  a  man's 
age  shall  be  computed  according  to  the  number 
of  years  of  the  cycle  elapsed  since  his  name  and 
birth  were  recorded  in  the  public  register." — Con- 
cerning this  division  of  time  the  translator  remarks, 
that  the  civil  year  in  China  ordinarily  consists  of 
no  more  than  twelve  lunations,  but  that  an  inter- 
calary month  is  introduced  as  often  as  may  be 
necessary  to  bring  the  commencement  of  every 
year  to  the  second  new  moon  after  each  preced- 
ing winter  solstice.  The  most  usual  date  em- 
ployed by  the  Chinese,  is  the  year  of  the  reigning 
emperor,  but  they  likewise  compute  by  cycles  of 
sixty  years, — each  year  of  such  a  period  being 
distinguished  with  a  particular  name,  formed  by 
a  binary  combination  often  initial,  and  twelve  final, 
characters. 

Here  we  conclude  our  extracts  from  the  first 
division,  or  preliminary  regulations  of  the  Penal 
Code.  We  have  passed  over  several  whole  sec- 
tions ;  but  have  endeavored  to  bring  into  notice  all 
the  most  important  topics,  and,  as  far  as  it  could 
well  be  done,  in  the  words  of  our  elegant  and 
learned  translator.* 


*To  be  critinued. 


i>(»  autzlaff\  Journal.  May, 


Journal  of  a  voyage  along  the  coast  of  China  from 
the  province  of  Canton  to  Lieaoutung  in  Man- 
tchau  Tartary;  1852-33;  hy  the  Rev.  Charles 

GUTZLAFF. 

[The  journal,  which  we  here  introdQce,  and  which  we  shall  conclude  in 
our  next  number,  contains  a  dietcfa  of  the  third  voya^re  which  has  been  made 
along  the  coast  of  China  by  Mr.  6.,  during  the  last  two  years.  He  em- 
Wked  for  the  ftr9t^  on  board  a  junk  at  Bankok,  June  3d,  1831,  reached 
Mantchou  Tartar^  in  November,  and  returned  to  Macao,  Dec.  13ih.  On 
the  second,  he  emoarked  Feb.  36th,  visited  several  places  in  the  provinces 
of  Fuhkei^n  and  Chekeftng  on  his  way  up  to  Shantung,  and  from  thence 
he  passed  to  Corea,  and  returning  by  the  Lewcbew  archipelago,  reached 
Macao,  Sept.  4th,  1832.  For  the  thvrdj,  he  embarked  on  the  SOth  of  last 
Oct,  and  returned  on  the  29th  ult.  This  last  voyage,  in  regard  to  direct 
intercourse  with  the  people  and  opportunity  for  observation,  far  exceeded 
either  of  the  preceding ;  and  the  journal,  though  brief,  afTords  abundant 
evidence  that  to  the  people  of  China,  the  "  foreign  barbarians  **  are  no  un- 
welcome  visitors. — We  ought  to  add,  that  this  journal  was  written  for 
vuhlicatUm  in  England,  and  that  at  our  request,  the  writer  wau  induced  to 
let  it  appear  iii  the  pages  of  the  Repository.] 

After  much  consultation  with  others,  and  a  con- 
flict in  my  own  mind,  I  embarked  in  the  Sylph 
Capt.  W.,  commander,  and  A.  R.,  esquire,  super- 
cargo, Oct.  20th,  1832.  The  Sylph  was  a  fast  sail- 
ing vessel,  well  manned  and  armed.  She  had  to 
beat  up  against  a  strong  northeast  monsoon,  and 
to  encounter  very  boisterous  weather  before  reach- 
ing her  destination,  Teentsip  and  M antchou  Tar- 
tary. From  the  moment  we  left  Macao  roads, 
we  had  to  contest  our  whole  course  against  wind 
and  current.  Furious  gales,  accompanied  with  rain 
and  a  tremendous  sea,  drove  us  several  days  along 
the  coast,  threatening  destruction  to  our  barque. 
But  God  who  dwelleth  on  high  did  not  forsake  us; 
and,  though  often  engulphed  in  the  deep,  his  al- 
mighty hand  upheld  our  sinking  vessel.  Only  one 
Lascar  was  swept  away;  we  heard  his  dying  groan, 
but  could  lend  no  assistance.  It  was  a  dark,  dismal 
night;  we  were  thoroughly  drenched  with  water; 
horror  hovered  around  us.  Many  a  wave  swept  ove  ^ 


I8.SS.  C/utzlajrs  Journal.  21 

our  deck,  but  those  which  dashed  against  our  poop 
were  really  terrible ;  three  of  them  might  have 
sunk  us. 

October  26th,  we  lay  to  under  a  double  reefed  sail, 
and  then  ran  into  Ke-seak  (Ke-shih)  bay,  on  the  east 
coast  of  Canton  province.  The  harbor  is  lined 
with  rocks.  The  coast  is  bleak  and  studded  with 
granite ;  the  interior  is  very  fertile.  Many  villages 
and  cities  are  visible  from  this  place.  We  were 
soon  visited  by  the  fishermen,  a  boisterous  and 
rough  sort  of  people.  In  exchange  for  their  fish, 
we  gave  them  rice,  but  they  were  never  satisfied 
with  the  quantity.  Perceiving,  however,  that  the 
barter  yielded  them  a  great  profit,  thev  brought 
vegetables,  and  ofiered  themselves  as  brokers.  Al- 
though this  was  an  imperial  naval  station,  they  were 
by  no  means  frightened  by  the  presence  of  his  ma- 
jesty's officers.  They  received  my  books  gladly, 
frequently  repeating  their  thanks,  and  promising  to 
circulate  them  far  and  wide  amongst  their  friends. 
— In  this  voyage  I  was  provided  with  a  choice 
stock  of  books,  three  times  the  number  which  I 
had  in  the  preceding  voyages. 

During  the  night  the  wind  subsided,  and  for  the 
first  time  we  enjoyed  repose.  The  next  evening 
we  visited  Kap-che  (Ka-tsze),  a  little  to  the  east  of 
Ke-seak.  Here  1  was  hailed  by  my  friends,  who 
called  me  their  townsman,  and  expressed  their  de- 
light in  seeing  me  come  back  again.  Books  were 
in  great  demand,  and  the  genuine  joy  in  receiving 
them  was  visible  in  every  countenance.  I  had  been 
here  a  few  months  before,  and  traveled  through 
many  a  village  with  the  word  of  God  in  my  hand. 
It  had  drawn  the  attention  of  many,  and  the  inter- 
est now  manifested  was  truly  encouraging. 

The  weather  becoming  gradually  fair,  though 
the  wind  was  contrary,  we  were  able  by  tacking  to 
advance  slowly.  When  we  passed  Namoh  (Nan- 
aou)  in  Fuhkeen,  we  savi^  occasionally  large  vil- 
lages and  cities  along  the  coast,  at  wVucVv  w^  ^c^vW 


i'i  (MtdihiJ)'\^   JonrnaL  Ma\, 

only  gaze,  and  were  ohlii^ed  to  put  inio  Lae-ao 
(iNiae-aou)  bay.  This  \^  in  tlie  northern  part  of 
Fuhkeen,  lat.  26degre€»8  N.,  and  long.  120  degrees 
E.;  a  very  excellent  harbor,  and  almost  land-lock- 
ed. Anxious  to  proceed  on  our  voyage  we  weigh- 
ed anchor  early  next  morning.  The  inhabitants 
in  the  neighborhood  who  had  never  seen  a  ship, 
came  off  in  boats,  but  being  rather  distrustful  they 
kept  aloof.  When  I  hailed  them  they  approached 
nearer  and  nearer,  but  by  the  time  they  came  along 
side,  we  had  already  got  under  way.  Tendering 
a  book  to  an  intelligent  looking  man,  he  was  at 
first  surprised  at  the  strange  gift,  but  then  turn- 
ing to  his  countrymen  he  read  it  aloud.  Their 
attention  was  instantly  drawn  towards  him ;  other 
requests  were  made,  and  within  a  few  minutes,  the 
ship  was  surrounded  by  clamorous  applicants.  The 
captain  was  beckoning  them  away,  and  loosened 
the  painters,  but  they  clung  to  our  tackle  and  de- 
clared, "we  must  have  these  good  books,  and  will 
not  move  without  them.''  Such  determination  had 
tJie  desired  effect ;  I  gave  them  freely  what  they 
so  earnestly  craved,  and  they  went  away  exulting. 

November  8th,  we  put  into  Pih-kwan,  on  the 
frontier  of  Chekeang,  in  lat.  27  degrees  11  min.,  N., 
long.  120  degrees  22  minutes,  E.  This  harbor  is 
spacious,  and  by  changinjj  the  berth,  affords  shelter 
against  all  winds.  Here  we  visited  several  junks 
which  were  on  their  way  to  Shanghae.  When 
books  were  offered  to  the  crews,  they  refused  to 
accept  them,  upon  the  plea  of  having  nothing  to  give 
us  as  an  equivalent;  and  upon  hearing  that  they 
might  receive  them  as  a  present,  they  made  many 
bows,  and    said  that  they  took  them   upon  credit. 

Innumerable  native  craft  are  always  seen  plying 
about,  as  we  approach  the  emporiums  of  Keang- 
nan  and  Chekeang.  These  coasters  seem  to  be  an 
aquatic  race,  preferring  the  briny  element  to  the 
comforts  of  the  shore.  Of  all  the  Chinese  fisher- 
/»./?/},  which  is  a   very  numerous   class  of  people, 


1833.  Guizlaff's  Journal.  23 

the  natives  of  Fuhkeen  are  the  most  enterprising 
and  daring.  The  greater  part  of  the  Chinese  coast 
is  visited  by  them ;  they  brave  all  dangers  for  a 
scanty  livelihood,  and  suffer  the  severest  hardships 
to  return  to  their  families  with  five  dollars  after 
the  toils  of  a  whole  year.  Want  and  their  lawless 
inclinations  have  frequently  converted  them  into  pi- 
rates ;  even  at  this  moment  they  are  the  terror  of 
the  whole  Ghekeang  coast. 

We  had  now  (Nov.  15th)  reached  Keangnan; 
the  winds  were  variable,  and  a  month  after  our 
departure  we  saw  the  promontory  of  Shantung, 
and  were  beating  towards  Mantchou  Tartary.  It 
was  now  a  year  since  I  had  been  there ;  we  land- 
ed at  Fung-ming,  a  place  to  the  south  of  Kae-chow. 
Some  Shantung  emigrants,  who  here  constitute 
the  most  numerous  part  of  the  population,  were 
quietly  walking  along  the  shore,  when  they  saw 
''these  strangers''  start  up  to  view.  Instead  of  being 
startled  they  looked  very  gravely  at  us,  and  after 
having  satisfied  their  curiosity  in  regard  to  our 
origin,  they  went  on  with  their  work.  We  had 
had  a  long  conversation  with  the  owner  of  a  house, 
who  had  posted  himself  right  in  the  way  to  pre- 
vent our  entering  his  dwelling.  I  now  thought  it 
high  time  to  make  them  a  present  of  some  books. 
When  they  found  that  I  really  intended  to  give  these 
to  them,  they  changed  their  tone,  became  friendly 
and  hospitable.  We  entered  their  hovels  of  which 
the  oven  constituted  the  principal  part,  and,  in  fact, 
seems  to  be  the  drawing-room,  bed,  and  kitchen. 
Pigs,  asseS)  and  goats  lodged  in  an  adjoining  room 
very  comfortably.  Our  host  had  provided  a  quan- 
tity of  fuel  from  the  stalks  of  the  cotton  plant, 
which  grows  here  very  abundantly.  He  had  a  very 
numerous  and  healthy  family  of  children  dancing 
with  delight  about  the  strangers.  Every  body  was 
well  dressed  in  seven-fold,  jackets  and  skins,  and 
seemed  also  to  bo  well  fed;  for  the  country  abounds 
in  all  Uk)   nccct;«ariu«  of  life,  luid  lu\^  ivV>vxvvA^\\c^  vi'^ 


24  Gulxlaff^  Joumai  Mav, 

produce  tor  exportation.  When  we  left  the  people, 
now  grown  more  familiar  with  us,  they  pressed  for- 
ward to  receive  the  word  of  eternal  life,  and  were 
by  no  means  deficient  in  compliments  and  thanks 
for  the  precious  gift. 

A  few  hours  afterwards  we  arrived  in  the  bay 
of  Tung-tsze-kow,  in  lat.  39  deg.  23  min.  N.,  long. 
121  deg.  7  min.  E.,  where  we  found  a  large  fleet  of 
junks,  bound  to  the  southern  provinces,  but  now 
lying  at  anchor.  They  were  all  loaded  with  Man- 
tchou  produce.  The  people  on  board  seemed  open- 
hearted,  and  answered  our  questions  with  great 
frankness.  Their  unanimous  advice  was,  not  to  pro- 
ceed farther  to  the  north,  because  we  should  there 
meet  with  ice. — I  can  bear  witness  to  their  readi- 
ness to  receive  the  tidings  of  salvation.  Though 
their  utter  ignorance  of  Christianity  opposed  a  strong 
barrier  to  their  understanding  our  brief  conversa- 
tions, yet  the  books  will  speak  to  them  at  leisure. 
They  may  be  only  partly  perused,  or  even  some 
of  them  may  be  thrown  away ;  yet  many  a  tract 
and  Bible  will  find  readers,  and  impart  knowledge 
necessary  to  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  Filled  with 
these  thoughts  we  visited  the  valleys  and  hills  a- 
round  the  bay.  Very  few  traces  of  idolatry  were 
visible  in  their  houses;  we  saw  only  one  temple 
dedicated  to  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  with  the  trophies 
of  her  saving  power  hung  up — some  junks  in  min<^ 
iature.  A  few  blind  men  were  the  overseers.  We 
found  here  a  very  intelligent  people,  who  made 
rational  inquiries  of  us,  and  who  also  read  our 
books. — Nothing  struck  them  so  much  as  the 
construction  of  a  watch.  The  fine  calico  of  our 
shirts,  and  the  broadcloth  of  our  coats,  also  struck 
their  fancy  very  much ;  but  for  their  want  of  money 
they  would  have  bought  these  at  a  high  price. 

The  valleys  along  this  coast  present  an  alluvial 
soil.  In  no  part  of  the  world  perhaps  does  the  sea 
recede  so  rapidly  and  constantly  as  in  Leaoutung 
nm)  J*ih  rhililr..       Kvcrv  yf^ar  {id(l«  lo  \\\v  land  some 


183S.  GutzlaJTs  Journal.  25 

fertile  acres,  and  makes  the  navigation  more  dan- 
gerous. We  walked  along  an  estuary  which  runs 
a  considerable  distance  into  the  country.  Large 
flocks  of  goats  were  browsing  upon  the  remnants 
of  grass  which  the  retiring  autumn  had  left.  The 
people  were  much  frightened  when  they  saw  us 
entering  the  villages;  many  of  their  houses  were 
very  bare  and  comfortless.  I  here  learned  to  my 
great  surprise,  that  the  people  had  become  appre- 
hensive that  we  were  about  introducing  Roman 
Catholicism.  Though  I  explained  to  them  the  wide 
difierence  between  our  respective  tenets,  they  shook 
their  heads  and  began  to  disbelieve  my  statement. 
The  people  in  the  junks,  however,  were  all  attention, 
and  gladly  received  the  gospel. — We  had  from  an 
eminence,  a  full  view  of  the  adjacent  country. 
None  of  the  existing  charts  gives  a  correct  outline 
of  the  coast ;  the  southwestern  extremity  does  not 
run  out  into  a  promontory,  but  ends  in  a  bluff*  head- 
land, about  a  degree  in  breadth.  Many  islands 
are  scattered  along  the  coast,  but  the  water  is 
shallow,  seldom  exceeding  ten  fathoms. 

On  the  28th  of  Nov.,  we  arrived  in  the  roads  of 
Kae-chow.  Upon  examination,  we  found  it  impracti- 
cable to  anchor  so  close  in  shore  as  to  protect  us  from 
the  strong  northerly  gales ;  we  therefore  bore  away 
for  Kin-chow  and  the  Great  Wall.  Whilst  we  were 
anticipating  the  pleasure  we  should  experience  in 
beholding  this  ancient  structure,  we  ran  upon  a  sand- 
bank, which  was  entirely  unknown  to  all  of  us. 
The  ship  knocked  very  heavily  upon  a  hard  sand 
bottom,  and  our  apprehension  both  of  losing  keel 
and  rudder,  and  of  springing  a  leak,  were  by  no 
means  groundless.  Backing  the  sails  and  throw- 
ing part  of  the  cargo  overboard,  proved  ineffectual 
to  set  us  off*;  the  vessel  settled  in  the  sand,  and 
remained  immovable.  The  next  morning  a  fierce 
north  wind  blew  from  the  ice-fields  of  Kamts'chat- 
ka  down  the  bay ;  the  water  decreased,  the  ship 
fell  over  on  her  beam-ends,  and  all  ovit  la%.%^^Ts» 


II 


26  Gulilaff\  JournaL  Mav, 

were  disabled  by  cold  from  doing  any  work.  Dur- 
ing these  hours  of  peril,  our  almighty  God  consol- 
ed our  hearts  so  that  we  were  enabled  to  remain 
cheerful,  and  to  hope  and  pray  for  the  best. 

After  having  failed  in  all  our  etlbrts  to  get  her 
off,  a  party  of  volunteers  was  made  up,  and  de- 
parted for  Kae-chow  to  procure  assistance  from  the 
mandarins.  The  land  was  more  ihan  25  miles 
distant,  the  cold  most  intense,  and  we  had  thirteen 
helpless  Lascars  in  the  boat.  Entirely  covered  with 
ice,  we  arrived  at  a  head-land,  and  were  received 
most  humanely  by  some  fishermen  and  a  priest, 
but  found  no  mercy  before  the  mandarins.  One 
of  the  Lascars  was  frozen  to  death,  the  others 
were  on  the  verge  of  eternity.  Never  did  I  so  well 
understand  the  28th  chapter  of  Acts ;  we  also  were 
received  into  cottages,  and  a  fire  was  kindled  to 
thaw  our  clothes. 

Whilst  we  were  on  shore  endeavoring  to  hire 
some  lighters,  the  ship  got  off  by  the  interposition 
of  God,  who  had  ordered  the  south  wind  to  blow, 
thus  driving  up  more  water  upon  the  bank.  His 
name  be  praised  to  all  eternity — for  we  were  very 
near  utter  destruction.  I  had  afterwards  an  inter- 
view with  a  Mantchou  officer  of  high  rank ;  even  he, 
though  a  heathen,  ascribed  our  escape  to  '^  supreme 
heaven."  When  we  returned  to  the  ship,  we  again 
ran  the  risk  of  perishing  with  cold  ;  for  the  north 
wind  rose  on  a  sudden,  and  the  cold  became  so 
intense  that  everything  congealed. 

Dec.  3d,  our  ship  was  coated  inside  as  well 
as  outside  with  solid  ice.  After  several  hours  of 
labor  we  succeeded  in  getting  up  the  anchor,  and 
took  a  speedy  farewell  of  these  dismal  regions. 
At  our  re-entering  Tung-tsze-kow  bay,  we  saw  a 
great  number  of  junks  at  anchor.  We  were  hailed 
by  the  kind  natives,  who  procured  for  us  provisions 
and  fuel,  which  the  mandarins  had  promised^  but 
had  never  furnished.  The  absence  of  their  rulers 
rendered    them  more  friendly ;  they  did  cverylliing 


1833.  atfhJajr.i  Journal  27 

ill  their  power  to  oblige,  and  showed  themselves 
worthy  of  our  trust. — There  is  here  a  great  field  for 
Christian  enterprise.  The  inhabitants  show  much 
sound  understanding,  and  are  free  from  that  de- 
grading superstition  which  reigns  in  southern  Asia. 
Though  every  grove  and  high  place  was  full  of 
idols  and  images,  and  every  eminence  adorned  with 
a  temple,  the  people  were  not  utterly  enslaved  by 
superstition,  lu  their  habits  and  behavior,  they  ap- 
peared very  much  like  our  peasantry  :  some  of  their 
farms  were  in  excellent  order,  and  plenty  reigns 
everywhere, — Kae-chow  city,  which  we  visited,  is 
situated  about  10  miles  in  the  interior,  surrounded 
by  a  high  wall,  and  thickly  inhabited  ;  it  is  a  place 
of  extensive  trade,  but  the  houses  are  low  and  ill- 
built.  The  Chinese  colonists,  which  are  by  far 
the  most  numerous  part  of  the  population,  are  very 
industrious ;  whilst  the  Tartars  live  at  their  ease, 
and  enjoy  the  emoluments  of  government.  I  con- 
sider Mantchou  Tartary  as  a  very  hopeful  field  for 
missionary  enterprise,  and  humbly  hope  that  it  will 
soon  attract  the  notice  of  some  society. 

Unable  to  remain  any  longer  in  these  northern 
latitudes,  we  bore  away  for  Shantung.  However, 
as  we  there  found  the  cold  rigorous,  we  steered  for 
Shanghae  in  the  southern  part  of  Keangsoo  prov- 
ince. Though  keeping  about  80  miles  distant 
from  the  shore  of  Keangnan,  we  nearly  ran  upon 
n  bank  of  the  Yellow  river.  It  is  very  apparent, 
that  the  immense  sand-flats  of  Ke<Hngnan  extend 
a  great  distance  from  the  low  coast;  but  this  coast, 
as  well  as  the  greater  part  of  Shantung  and  Pih- 
chihle,  is  entirely  unknown  to  any  European  na- 
vigator. We  arrived  (December  11th)  near  the 
entrance  of  the  channel  which  leads  between  shoals 
and  sand-flats  to  the  Woosung  river,  on  which 
Shanghae  is  situated ;  here  we  were  detained 
for  three  days  by  contrary  winds.  The  air  was 
darkened,  and  the  storm  raged  throughout  the  dis- 
mal days  and  nights.     The  motion  of  the  ship  was 


28  Gutzlajj'\  JournuL  Mav, 

very  great,  the  sea  clashing  violently   against  her 
weather-side. 

When  at  last  thie  thick  clouds  cleared  away,  and 
the  sun  shone  out  in  his  lustre,  the  sea  still  run- 
ning very  high,  we  perceived  a  junk  in  distress. 
She  had  lost  both  her  masts  and  anchors,  and  was 
drifting  like  a  log  upon  the  wide  ocean.  Several 
Chinese  vessels  were  in  her  neighborhood,  but 
only  one  approached  her,  and  after  perceiving  her 
helpless  state,  bore  away  with  one  of  her  crew. 
It  was  time  now  for  us  to  retaliate  in  the  Christian 
way ;  for  when  we  were  in  distress,  nobody  came 
to  save  us,  and  we  had  now  an  excellent  oppor- 
tunity of  executing  Christ's  commands  in  Matth.  v. 
44.  We  manned  a  boat  and  ran  alongside,  but 
were  nearly  swamped  by  the  huge  waves.  The 
crew,  twelve  in  number,  stretched  out  their  hands 
for  assistance,  and  with  piteous  cries  intimated  their 
dangerous  situation.  The  first  thing  which  they 
handed  to  us,  was  an  image  of  the  Queen  of  Heav- 
en, the  patroness  of  Chinese  navigators.  At  this 
extraordinary    instance   of  heathenish    delusion,  I 

frew  impatient,  as  we  had  not  a  moment  to  lose  ; 
called  to  them,  ^Met  the  idol  perish,  which  can 
neither  save  itself  nor  you."  We  snatched  up  four 
men  into  the  boat  and  returned  towards  the  ship. 
The  idol  was  drowned,  but  all  the  men  were  saved. 
As  soon  as  they  reached  our  ship,  the  captain  of  the 
junk  fell  on  his  knees  before  Mr.  R.  the  supercargo. 
We  directed  him  to  adore  the  true  God,  and  render 
him  thanks  for  deliverance.  When  we  had  saved 
their  clothing,  and  a  small  part  of  their  cargo,  the 
water  had  almost  risen  between  decks,  and  we  set 
fire  to  the  vessel. 

After  many  reverses,  having  entered  the  Woo- 
sung  river,  we  drew  up  a  memorial  addressed  to 
the  principal  magistrate  of  Shanghae  district,  and 
delivered  the  Chinese,  who  were  natives  of  Tsung- 
ming  island,  to  his  care.  We  had  immediately  an 
interview  with  admiral  Kwang,  the  naval  commander 


1833.  GutzlaJ's  Joumul,  2(1 

of  this  station  ;  he  was  very  friendly,  made  numer- 
ous inquiries  respecting  Mr.  L.  the  supercargo  of 
the  Amherstj  and  offered  his  services  for  our  accom- 
modation. During  the  time  which  we  staid  in  the 
river,  or  lived  at  Shanghae,  I  had  frequent  opportu- 
nities of  visiting  those  places  where  I  had  been  six 
months  ago.  The  people  appeared  even  more  friend- 
ly than  before.  In  the  villages,  they  inquired 
whether  I  had  brought  new  books  with  me,  and 
were  eager  to  obtain  them.  After  distributing  a 
fe;w,  the  demand  grew  more  urgent,  so  that  I  could 
scarcely  show  my  face  in  any  of  the  villages  with- 
out being  importuned  by  numerous  crowds.  Most 
joyfully  did  they  receive  the  tidings  of  salvation, 
though  still  ignorant  of  the  glad  message,  ^^  to  you 
is  born  a  Savior." — As  it  is  a  custom  with  them  to 
expose  their  dead  near  their  houses,  they  are  con- 
stantly reminded  of  their  mortality. 

The  mandarins  never  directly  interfered  with  my 
distributing  books  or  conversing  with  the  people. 
After  having  issued  the  severest  edicts  against  hav- 
ing any  commercial  dealings,  they  gave  w^fuU  per- 
tnisnan  to  do  what  we  liked.  When  they  saw  that 
their  inflammatory  placards  had  not  the  desired  ef- 
fect, they  changed  their  tone,  praised  our  conduct 
in  rescuing  twelve  Chinese,  but  gave  also  their 
paternal  advice  to  the  people,  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  barbarians.  Meanwhile  an  imperial  edict 
had  arrived,  enjoining  the  officers  to  treat  us  with 
compassion,  but  not  to  supply  us  with  rice  or  water. 
They  acted  up  to  the  letter  of  these  peremptory 
injunctions,  but  sent  great  quantities  of  live-stock, 
flour,  &c.,  aboard,  with  the  sole  condition  of  not 
paying  for  them.  As  we  were  rather  short  of  provi^- 
sions,  we  accepted  their  stores. 

This  central  part  of  China  is  very  fertile,  being 
a  continous  plain  of  a  black,  loamy  soil,  well  ir- 
rigated by  numerous  ditches  and  canals.  The  po- 
pulation is  immense,  and  if  we  ought  to  judge  from 
the  numerous  children  which  we  saw,  it  is  on  tho 


% 


.i<>  Out'JftjI's  Joitrual,  iVIav, 

increase.  Shanghac  a|)pears  to  be  the  greatest 
emporium  of  the  empire.  We  found  there  more 
than  a  thousand  junks  moored  opposite  the  city, 
and  others  were  arriving  whenever  the  weather 
permitted.  We  may  call  it  the  gate  of  central  Asia, 
and  especially  of  the  central  provinces  of  China. 
During  the  time  we  remained  in  the  port,  (from 
Dec.  25th,  1832  till  Jan.  5th,  1833,)  though  it  is 
situated  in  latitude  31  degrees  north,  the  weather 
was  rather  severe,  the  thermometer  seldom  rising 
above  33. 

Jan.  5th,  we  sailed  from  this  port,  shaping  our 
course  to  Chapoo,  a  harbor  on  the  north  coast  of 
Chekeang,  in  lat.  30  dog.  37  min.  Until  you  come 
to  the  high  lands  which  form  the  harbor  of  this 
city,  the  whole  coast  from  the  Yellow  river  is 
very  flat,  and  scarcely  visible  even  with  the  ship 
close  in  to  the  land.  The  sea  is  everywhere  re- 
ceding from  the  land,  so  that  the  flats  formed  along 
the  shore,  which  are  dry  at  low  water,  constitute  a 
barrier  to  the  whole  coast,  and  are  gradually  be- 
coming arable  soil.  We  tried  to  reach  the  shore 
a  few  miles  north  of  Chapoo,  but  even  our  jolly- 
boat  got  aground,  and  we  must  have  waded  more 
than  a  mile  through  the  mud,  before  we  could 
reach  the  shore.  But  from  Chapoo  the  country 
becomes  hilly  with  undulating  ridges,  and  continues 
so  for  a  long  distance,  with  little  variation. 

Chapoo  is  the  only  place  from  whence  the  impe- 
rial monopoly  with  Japan  is  carried  on.  It  has  a 
tolerable  harbor,  with  considerable  overfalls.  The 
rise  and  fall  of  the  tide  is  very  great,  so  much 
that  the  smaller  junks  are  left  high  and  dry  at  low 
water.  Together  with  its  suburbs,  the  town  is 
perhaps  Ave  mites  in  circuit,  built  in  a  square, 
and  intersected  by  numerous  canals  which  are  con- 
nected with  the  Hangchow  river.  Nothing  can  ex- 
ceed the  beautiful  and  picturesque  appearance  of 
the  surrounding  region.  We  may  say  that  as  far 
/as  the  eye  can  range,  all  is  one  village  interspersed 


J  833.  Ualzlajf^  JuurnaL  M 

with  towering  pagodas,  romantic  mausoleums^  and 
numerous  temples.  The  adjacent  country  is  called 
the  Chinese  Arcadia ;  and  surely  if  any  territory  in 
China  is  entitled  to  this  name^  it  is  the  tract  around 
Hangchow  and  Chapoo.  It  seems  that  the  na- 
tives also  are  sensible  of  their  prerogative  in  inhab- 
iting this  romantic  spot.  They  have  tried  to  im- 
prove upon  nature,  and  have  embellished  the  scen- 
ery with  canals,  neat  roads,  plantations,  and  con- 
spicuous buildings.  We  found  nowhere  so  much 
openness  and  kindness  as  among  them.  Their 
intelligent  inquiries  respecting  our  country  were 
endless,  and  they  seemed  never  satiated  with  our 
company. 

When  wc  first  landed,  an  armed  force  was 
drawn  up  along  the  shore.  The  soldiers  had  match- 
locks and  burning  matches  ready  for  a  charge.  A 
Tartar  general  had  placed  himself  in  a  temple  to 
superintend  the  operations.  Being  accustomed  to 
the  fire  of  Chinese  batteries,  which  seldom  do  hurt, 
and  knowing  that  their  matchlocks  cannot  hit,  we 
passed  the  line  of  their  defence  in  peace.  The  sol- 
diers retreated,  and  the  crowds  of  people  in  the 
rear  being  very  dense,  a  great  part  of  the  camp 
was  overrun  and  pressed  down  by  the  people,  so  that 
the  tents  fell  to  the  ground.  After  this  outset,  noth- 
ing disagreeable  occurred  ;  we  were  at  full  liberty 
to  walk  abroad  and  converse  with  the  people,  and 
were  only  occasionally  troubled  with  the  clamorous 
intreaties  of  some  officers.  But  after  an  interview 
with  a  messenger  from  the  lieut.-governor  at  Hang- 
chow, (a  very  sensible,  courteous  officer,)  and  several 
other  mandarins,  we  came  to  an  understanding. 

In  one  of  our  excursions  I  took  a  box  of  books 
with  me.  We  had  visited  a  temple  upon  a  high 
hill  which  overlooks  all  this  populous  region.  The 
temples  might  be  called  elegant  by  the  Chinese,  if 
the  abominations  of  idolatry  did  not  render  such  an 
epithet  inapplicable.  When  1  took  the  books  out 
of  iho   boat  fiiHJ   handed  a  copy  lo  man  of  respect- 


3!^  Remarks  on  the  May, 

able  appearance,  he  read  aloud  the  title,  and  all  at 
once  the  crowd  rushed  upon  me,  hundreds  stretching 
out  their  hands  to  receive  the  same  gift.  Within 
a  few  minutes  the  store  was  exhausted,  but  the 
news  spread  wiih  great  rapidity.  We  saw  the  peo- 
ple sitting  for  six  hours  together  on  the  brow  of  a 
hill  opposite  to  which  our  vessel  was  lying  at  an- 
chor. As  soon  as  they  saw  us  approaching  near 
to  the  shore,  they  ran  down  the  hill  with  great 
velocity,  grasped  the  books  from  my  hands;  and  sped 
towards  their  friends  in  the  surrounding  villages. 
If  ever  our  Christian  books  have  been  read  with  at- 
tention, it  was  here  at  this  time.  We  took  a  wide 
range  in  the  adjacent  country,  and  were  really  as- 
tonished at  the  general  knowledge  which  these  si- 
lent preachers  had  spread. — Let  us  not  boast  of 
such  an  extraordinary  instance  of  the  diffusion  of 
knowledge,  nor  deny  to  curiosity  her  full  share  in 
this  stir ;  yet  after  all  this,  the  gospel  must  be  said 
to  have  flown  here  on  eagles'  wings.  We  leave  the 
result  to  God,  and  wish  to  revisit  those  places, 
not  to  exult  selfishly  in  the  great  changes  which 
may  have  taken  place,  but  to  praise  our  Redeemer 
that  he  has  given  to  these  millions  the  means  of 
knowing  the  way  of  eternal  life. 


MISCEL.L.ANIE8. 

Remarks  on  the  population  of  China.* — It  appears  that 
the  existing  population  of  China,  as  given  in  your  paper  by 
a  comparative  statement  of  authors  who  have  written  upon 
the  subject,  has  excited  much  interest.  To  all  who  are  only 
acquainted  with  one  part  of  China,  or  who  have  obtained  ail 
their  knowledge  from  report,  the  enormous  number  of  360  mil- 
lions must  appear  far  above  the  actual  amount.  Having  vi- 
sited only  the  maritime  provinces  of  the  empire,  I  am  by  no 
means  competent  to  judge  of  the  population  in  the  inland 
provinces;    nor  did    I   ever   take   the   trouble   to  compare    the 

*  From  a  Corr  ■.j»oiidciit. 


1853,  Paputalim  of  China  33 

statistical  accounts  of  one  district  with  the  average  popula- 
tioa.  Yet  I  have  been  everywhere  struck  with  the  aense 
adult  |iopulatioti  which  I  met,  and  with  the  ama^^ing  dumbers 
of  the  rising  generation.  Every  habitable  spot  is  cultivated, 
and  inhabited  by  the  greatest  numbers  which  by  their  utincfst 
exertions  can  subsist  upon  it.  View  the  bleak  coast  of  Puh* 
keen  province;  the  barren  rocks  and  the  extensive  sand  flats 
are  rendered  arable  by  industry,  and  are  thickly  inhabited. 
The  plains  of  Chekeang  exhibit  still  greater  multitudes  in 
their  uinufmerable  hamlets.  Keaugsoo  is  crowded  with  vil- 
laj^s  atnd  cities ;  hundreds  of  miles  we  saw  nothinjf  bcit  hamlet 
joined  to  hamlet.  Shantung  province  is  inferior  to  both  these, 
yet  it  has  an  immense  population ;  and  Pih-ehihle  is  a  world 
in  itself. 

That  China  should  furnish  subsistence  for  a  greater  number 
of  people  than  most  of  the  countries  of  Europe  on  equal  space, 
is  not  at  all  suprising,  if  we  regard  the  provisions  of  the  poorer 
classes,  which  are  here  a  greater  proportion  than  anywhere 
else  in  the  world.  These  all  live  on  a  very  sparing  diet,  not 
in  quantity  but  in  quality.  It  is  only  in  tiroes  of  general 
starvation,  thilt  we  could  expect  the  inhabitants  of  the  poorest 
parts  of  Europe  to  live  u|K>n  the  common  diet  of  the  '|H)or 
people  here.  We  may  safely  assert  that  one  European  requires 
an  amount  of  land  to  maintain  him,  sufficient  for  the  main- 
tenance of  two  Chinese. 

In  Europe,  we  have  gardens,  immense  fbrests,  marshes, 
meadows,  &c.  We  find  nothing  like  these  in  any  part  of  China, 
at  least  or  a  large  scale.  There  may  be  wastes  which  are  ab- 
solutely unproductive;  but  where  are  the  meadows  with  their 
large  herds  of  grazing  cattle?  Where  shall  we  find  the  Eu- 
ropean gardens  or  orchards  ?  There  are  indeed  some,  but  they 
bear  no  proportion  to  the  ground  laid  out  for  these  purposes 
in  Europe,  'fheir  forests  are  on  the  brows  of  hills,  so  that  very 
little  arable  land  is  lost  thereby ;  and  their  i.iarshes,  by  im- 
mense labor  have  been  converted  into  fertile  rice-ftelds.  The 
Chinese  do  not  consume  so  nmch  atiimal  food  as  we  do ;  hence 
the  grain  which  with  us  is  devoted  to  the  support  of  cattle, 
here  falls  to  the  share  of  man.  Add  to  this,  tlie  grossness  of 
the  Chinese  stomach  which  refuses  nothing;  and  consider  also 
the  large  importation  of  provisions  from  soiUhern  Asia  and 
Mantchou  Tartary ;  and  the  question  how  these  millions  can 
subsist,  will  be  solved. 

In  Europe,  we  live  not  merely  to  drag  out  our  terrestrial 
existence,  but  we  live  albo  for  enjoymoiti,  and  the  poorest  classiis 
often  waste  more  than  would  maintain  double  their  number, 
In  China,  the  means  of  enjoyment  are  very  limited.  Tlie  cou)- 
inon  people  bend  their  whole  mind  to  get  the  indispensubU* 
necessaries  of  their  existence  ;  they  seldom  go  further.  Tliou;^li 
they  are  occHbiouHJIy  extra vaganl  iluiiii^  tlie  tnne  of  their  fes- 
tivitieh,  tlinv    riirt;nl    \\\vm    ^xim  iijco    i!nii»c«.lialflv  al^:!  Uk'V  nrc 


o4  Population  of  China,  May, 

over.  I  have  addueed  these  facts  to  show  the  possibility  of 
the  existence  of  suclf'%  population,  i  have  added  my  own  tes- 
timony as  an  eye-witness,  and  add  that  I  never  saw  a  more 
populous  country,  nor  ever  beheld  so  numerous  a  progeny. 
But  C)rin>a  is  not  only  populous  in  itself,  it  has  a  superabun- 
dance to  send  to  the  adjoining  countries.  I  do  not  here  men- 
tion Corea  as  bsiving  recieved  Chinese  emigrants,  but  refer  to 
Mantchou  Tartary,  Formosa,  Siam,  Cochinchina,  and  the  In- 
dian Archipelago. 

A  century  ago,  Mantchou  Tartary  was  a  dreary  waste,  hav- 
ing been  deserted  by  its  original  cultivators,  for  their  more 
ambitious  projects  in  China.  At  the  present  moment  there  are 
millions  of  Chinese  from  Shantung  province,  inhabiting  this 
country.  I  have  been  in  Tingchoo  foo  district,  from  whence 
the  major  part  of  these  colonists  went;  but  we  found  no'ap- 
apparent  diminution  in  the  popuktion.  Every  year  new  emigrants 
depart  and  penetrate  farther  to  the  north,  but  their  departure 
is  scarcely  perceptible  in  the  numbers  remaining. 

During  the  time  when  the  Dutch  held  a  part  of  Formosa, 
some  Chinese  settlers  came  from  Fuhkeen  province ;  but  since 
the  Chinese  have  had  possession  of  the  island,  their  numbers 
have  increased  to  several  millions.  These  supplies  are  both 
from  Fuhkeen  province,  and  the  eastern  parts  of  Canton ;  and 
they  are  daily  on  the  increase,  so  much  so  as  to  threaten  the 
entire  extinction  of  the  aborigines. 

When  the  Ming  dynasty  reigned,  a  few  traders  found  their 
way  to  the  southern  parts  of  Asia.  But  after  the  accession 
of  the  Mantchou  family  to-  the  throne,  multitudes  of  men  from 
Fuhkeen  left  their  homes  for  the  islandis  of  the  Indian  Archipela* 
go,  to  escape  the  thralldom  of  these  <*  barbarian  rulers."  When 
Yungching  succeeded  Kanghe,  he  not  only  connived  at  these 
emigrations  but  even  encouraged  them.  With  the  extension 
of  the  trade  to  the  countries  south  of  China,  emigration  also 
increased.  Many  of  the  islands  are  thickly  inhabited  by 
the  Chinese  settlers,  whose  numbers  are  annually  increased  by 
new  comers,  whilst  only  a  few  return  to  their  native  land.  I 
have  been  in  those  parts  of  the  empire  from  whence  these  colo- 
nists come;  but  the  emigration  never  thins  the  dense  popula- 
tion, which  might  send  forth  tenfold  the  present  number  of 
colonists,  without  depriving  the  country  of  cultivators. 

The  most  numerous  part  of  the  population' in  Siam  is  Chi- 
nese, far  outnumbering  the  natives.  Most  of  these  emigrants 
come  from  the  eastern  part  of  Canton  province;  and  notwith- 
standing this  constant  drain,  the  numbers  are  so  immense 
that  government  is  constantly  harassed  with  providing  them 
the  means  of  subsistence.  In  Cochinchina  and  Tungking,  the 
Chinese  colonists  are  numerous,  notwithstanding  the  great  re- 
strictions made  to  prevent  any  augmentation. — Were  we  well 
acquainted    with    the     countries     west     of   China,    wc    might 


18:33.  Vacannlion.  ^5 

perhaps  find  ihai  the  Chinese  emigrants  also  throng  towards 
those  vassal  states,  wherever  they  are  not  directly  prohibited 
from  crossing  the  frontiers.  The  little  which  we  have  said, 
however,  may  be  sufficient  to  show  that  the  population  of  Chi* 
na  is  enormous,  and  is  on  the  increase.  I  think  therefore  that 
the  census  as  given  in  the  Ta  Tsing  Hwuy-teen,  is  rather  be- 
low than  above  the  actual  number. 

Whilst  viewing  these  myriads,  debased  by  gross  idolatry, 
we  cannot  but  deeply  lament  their  condition.  As  long  as  the 
glorious  gospel  shall  not  penetrate  these  vast  regions,  they 
will  stand  like  a  blank  and  dreary  waste,  before  the  eyes  of 
the  Christian  philanthropist.  But  as  there  has  been  a  time 
of  lamentation  for  many  centuries,  there  will  also  be  a  period 
of  rejoicing.  For  them  also  the  Redeemer  of  the  world  be- 
came man,  and  suffered  the  most  cruel  death  on  the  cross; 
the  same  blood  which  was  shed  for  the  European  nations, 
and  which  has  proved  effectual  to  the  salvation  of  millions, 
will  likewise  afford  deliverance  to  the  sons  of  China.  These 
are  no  chimeras  ;  we  trust  in  the  saving  power  of  the  exalted 
Son  of  God ;  we  believe  his  promises,  and  may  perhaps  in 
our  own  times  see  the  approach  of  the  glorious  day. 

The  political  economist  may  ask,  What  will  become  of  Chi- 
na if  her  population  continues  to  increase  at  the  present  rate? 
To  this  question,  I  can  give  no  answer.  We  may  look 
wishfully  to  the  western  shores  of  the  American  continent ; 
there  is  still  room  for  many  millions  of  industrious  colonists 
like  the  Chinese;  but  the  system  of  national  separation  prevents 
one  from  indulging  in  such  speculations.- — Let  Christianity 
sway  her  sceptre  over  China,  and  all  will  be  well. 


Vaccination. — The  papers  concerning  the  introduction  of 
vaccination  into  this  country,  alluded  to  in  a  previous  number, 
(see  volume  first,  page  3;M,)  came  to  hand  early  in  this  month. 
They  were  accompanied  by  a  very  polite  and  friendly  letter, 
which  however  requires  us  to  refrain  from  remarks  which,  we 
think,  are  due  to  the  writer  of  these  papers.  We  can,  there- 
fore, only  tender  to  that  venerable  and  worthy  gentleman, 
and  we  are  happy  to  do  it  thus  publicly,  our  hearty  thanks, 
both  on  pur  own  account  and  in  behalf  of  the  benefited  mil- 
lions of  this  empire. — The  first  part  of  the  papers  consists 
of  a  Report  which  was  written  in  1816;  the  last  part  contains 
a  summary  of  three  other  Reports,  which  were  made  subse- 
quently and  at  different  times.  The  tract  mentioned  in  the 
first  Report,  with  one  or  two  others  written  by  natives  on  the 
same  subject,  we  purpose  to  notice  in  a  future  number.'  Dur- 
ing the  prei^ent  season,  and  oartly  perhaps  in  consequence  of 


36  Vaccination.  Mav, 

the  unusual  prevalence  of  the  small-pox,  the  practice  has  been 
very  extenjsiKe  in  Canton ; — a  little  grandson  of  his  excellency 
governor  Loo  is  among  the  subjects  vaccinated.  Without  fur- 
ther remark  for  the  present  we  here  subjoin  the  papers  entire. 

Report  submUfid  to  the  Board  oj  the  National  Vaccine  Es" 
tabUshmentf  respecting  the  introduction  of  the  practice  of  vacf 
cine  inoculation  into  China^  A.  D.  1805;  its  progress  sinc^ 
that  period^  and  its  actual  state.  Dated  Canton,  February  18th» 
1816. 

It  having  devolved  upon  me  to  conduct  or  superintend  the 
introduction  aqd  practice  of  vaccine  inoculation  in  this  part  of 
the  world,  during  the  last  eleven  years,  I  beg  leave  to  submit 
to  the  Board  of  the  National  Vaccine  Establishment,  the  fol- 
lowing  Report  of  its  commencement,  progress,  and  present 
state.  I  do  not  flatter  myself  that  aqy  suggestions  or  facts  in 
my  power  to  adduce,  cm  be  deemed  essential,  either  to 
the  establishment,  or  to  the  improvement,  of  the  practice; 
still  I  trust  that  the  following  details  will  convey  some  testi- 
mony of  the  efficacy  of  it,  in  addition  to  the  mass  of  evidence 
which  has  enabled  the  Board,  and  the  Medical  Profession  at 
large,  to  pledge  themselves  so  fully  and  so  solemnly  in  its 
behalf  to  their  country. 

Almost  from  the  period  at  which  rational  proof  was  afforded 
of  the  efficacy  of  vaccination  (br  its  end,  the  Honorable  the  East 
India  Company  had,  in  their  own  territories,  promoted  the 
practice  by  every  aid  and  countenance  in  their  power  to  affi>rd  ; 
And  especially  se,  by  a  munificence  of  expense  for  the  end, 
which  few  governments  have  incurred  in  behalf  of  their  subjects, 
in  mitigation  of  mere  personal  and  domestic  evils  and  suffisr- 
ings,  however  great  and  general  they  might  be.  Their  relations 
with  this  empire  being  merely  commercial,  and  its  institutions 
so  peculiar,  no  construction  of  duty  called  for,  nor  did  their 
influence  admit  of,  such  eflectual  interference ; — notwithstanding 
they  have  all  along  sanctioned  the  end ;  in  consequence  of 
which  many  irttempts  were  made  to  introduce  the  practice  from 
British  India,  but  unsuccessfully. 

In  the  spring  of  1805,  and  whilst  James  Drummond,  esquire, 
was  at  the  head  of  their  affiiirs  in  this  country,  the  vaccine 
was  brought  by  Mr.  Hewit,  a  Portuguese  subject  and  a  mer- 
chant of  Macao,  in  his  vessel,  upon  live  subjects  from  Manila; 
— His  Catholic  Majesty  having  had  it  conveyed  by  suitable 
means,  and  umder  the  care  of  professional  men  (across  the 
South  American  continent),  to  his  settlement  in  the  Phillippine 
islands.  I  observe  that  one  of  them  (D  F.  X.  Balmis,)  states 
himself  to  have  introduced  the  practice  in  this  country ;  but 
before  his  arrival  in  China,  it  had  been  quite  extensively 
conducted  by  the  Portuguese  practitioners  at  Macao,  as  well 
as  by  myself  among  the  inhabitants  there  and  the  Chinese,  and 


1833.  yaccinatian.  37 

the  accompanying  tract  drawn  up  by  me,  had  heen  translated 
by  Sir  George  Staunton  into  Chinese,  and  published  several 
iDonthfl  previous  to  his  arrival. 

As  I  deemed  the  inoculation  among  subjects  connected  with 
the  foreign  society,  or  with  the  settlement  of  Macao,  nugatory 
towards  an  establishment  of  the  practice  in  China;  it  was 
from  the  beginning  conducted,  first  at  some  expense,  by  ino* 
culations  at  stated  periods  among  the  natives, — and  of  them, 
necessarily,  the  poorest  classes,  who  dwelt  crowded  together  in 
boats  or  otherwise,  so  that  (the  small-pox  being,  invariably, 
an  annual  epidemic  in  this  province)  its  efficacy  soon  came  to 
the  test.  By  the  time  the  British  Factory  removed  from  Ma- 
cao to  Canton  in  that  season,  a  degree  of  confidence  had  been 
established  in  its  favor ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  winter  and 
spring  months  of  1805--6,  and  during  the  raging  of  the  small- 
pox (of  which  the  annual  period  of  attack  is  in  February,  and 
of  its  decline  early  in  June),  the  numbers  brought  for  ino- 
culation were  great. 

At  that  time  it  was  considered  judicious  to  endeavor  to  give 
the  practice  extension  by  vaccinating  as  many  as  possible,  not 
fully  aware  of  the  characteristic  apathy  of  the  Chinese  to  what 
does  not  immediately  appeal  to  their  observation  through  the 
exigency  either  of  their  sufferings  or  interests,  and  erroneously 
thinking  that  such  a  benefit  to  be  appreciated,  required  but  to  be 
known.  Very  many  (I  believe  I  may  state  thousands,)  were 
in  the  course  of  twelve  months  inoculated ;  and  even  under  the 
circumstances  stated,  and  in  that  early  stage  of  the  pursuit, 
I  heard  no  imputation  laid  against  the  success  of  the  practice, 
which  admitted  of  being  traced ,-*an  instance  of  good  fortune 
the  less  to  have  been  expected,  because  in  order  to  fulfill  the 
views  I  had  taken  of  the  most  proper  means  for  its  dissemina- 
tion, I  bad  instructed  several  Chinese  in  the  details  of  it, 
after  the  best  manner  I  could,  and  they  practiced  it  exteur 
sivefy  as  well  at  a  distance  from  as  under  my  inspection. 

When  the  small-pox  ceased  to  be  epidemic,  the  evil  and 
the   remedy    against  it  were   equally   forgotten;   and   I   found 

great  difficulty  in  procuring  a  sufficient  number  of  subjects, 
y  means  of  which,  merely  to  preserve  the  vaccine.  In  fac^, 
since  its  first  introduction  into  China,  it  has  been  twice  extinct; 
and  in  both  instances,  again  brought  from  the  island  of  Luconia. 
At  two  other  times,  when  lost  at  Macao  and  Canton,  (at  which 
places  only  I  had  it  in  my  power  to  exert  any  care  respect^ 
ing  it,)  it  has  been  found  to  have  been  kept  up  in  country 
districts  at  considerable  distance  from  either,  but  still  within 
the  province  of  Canton.  Beyond  that  province,  I  have  no 
certain  grounds  for  stating  the  practice  to  have  spread;  and 
a  hope,  at  one  time  held  out  to  me,  that  the  vaccine  might 
be  found  upon  the  cows  in  some  of  the  remoter  provinces, 
proved  fallacious. 


:)u  Vaccination .  M  a  v, 

[is  present  ?italr,  aiui  the  prosports  of  its  preservation,  are 
points  upon  wliTch  it  will  probably  be  most  satisfactory  to 
afford  notices:  and  as  connected  with  those,  the  proofs  in 
favor  of  the  efficacy  of  the  practice. 

It  certainly  has  spread  greatly  here  from  among  the  lower 
classes  of  society,  so  as  to  have  become  general  among  the 
middling  rank,  and  to  be  frequently  resorted  to  by  those  of 
th?  higher  conditions.  The  class  of  Chinese,  who  are  now 
the  vaccinators,  are  generally  taken  from  those  who  are  or 
have  been  employed  about  the  British  Factory.  From  their 
medical  men,  especially  those  who  devote  themselves  peculiarly 
to  the  treatment  of  small -pox,  it  at  first  met  with  strenuous 
opposition ;  and  it  still  meets  with  little  acceptation.  Alarms 
of  failure  have  been  occasionally  spread  ;  and  although  the  dif- 
ficulty of  tracing  such  when  stated,  is  a  great  incidental  draw- 
back ;  I  have  had  occasion  to  see  variola,  measles,  pemphi- 
gus and  cutaneous  eruptions,  which  had  been  supposed  to  arise 
from  variolous  infection  in  persons  previously  vaccinated  ; — yet 
upon  the  whole,  the  confidence  in  its  efficacy  though  gradual- 
ly conceded,  has  become  full,  grounded  upon  ample  and  an- 
nual evidence  before  adverted  to,  with  fewer  obstacles  from 
prejudice  than  could  be  anticipated,  especially  in  a  Chinese 
community.  There  remains  only  one  prejudice  to  contend 
with,  entertained  against  submitting  the  children  to  vaccination 
during  the  great  heats  of  the  summer  and  autumnal  months, 
arising  no  doubt  from  an  observation,  generally  just,  that  all 
diseases  attacking  or  brought  on  at  that  season,  are  more 
than  usually-dangerous  or  severe. 

This  impediment  will  also,  I  doubt  not,  be  surmounted  in 
course  of  time, — especially  so,  as  from  a  view  chiefly  to  that 
one  point,  some  of  the  principal  members  of  the  Chinese  com- 
mercial corporation,  in  whom  is  vested  the  exclusive  privilege 
of  conducting  the  foreign  trade,  have  establii<hed  a  fund,  for 
affording  gratuitous  inoculation  to  the  poor  at  all  times,  es- 
pecially framed,  and  judiciously  so,  to  allot  small  premiums 
to  those  who  bring  forward  their  children  at  that  objectionable 
period.  The  practice  is  conducted  at  their  hall  for  meetings, 
by  the  Chinese  vaccinator  whom  I  have  before  mentioned; 
and  from  15  to  40  (when  the  number  of  applicants  requires 
limitation,)  are,  at  that  place  inoculated  every  ninth  day.  I 
am  now  released  from  the  laborious,  and,  here,  peculiarly  irksome 
task  of  personally  conducting  the  vaccination, — my  care  being 
limited  to  inspection  of  the  pustules  from  which  the  lymph  is 
taken,  and  that  for  form  only,  in  consequence  of  malicious 
rumors  having  been  circulated,  of  the  Chinese  vaccinators  not 
having  been  circumspect  in  the  choice  of  the  matter  they 
used. 

As  far  as  the  medical  servants  of  the  East  India  Company 
in  China  are  concerned,  the  practice  has  always,  and  to  all 
descriptions  of  persons,   been   gratuitously   dispensed      But  it  is 


18;i3  I'accination^  39 

no  way  uiifavorHble,  either  to  the  chances  <if  diS2>eniiiiation  or 
preservation  of  the  practice,  that  it  has  become  a  source,  both 
of  reputation  and  emolument  to  the  Chinese,  who  ha?e  en- 
gaged in  it,  and  who  conduct  it  extensively  throughout  the 
city  of  Canton  and  country  around,  as  well  at  the  station 
specified.  As  regards  the  description  of  people  who  have  hith- 
erto been  benefited  by  it,  their  conviction  of  its  efficacy  must 
have  been  chiefly  founded  upon  pure  practical  grounds,  from 
their  frequent  opportunities  of  observation,  that  no  kind  of 
exposure  to,  or  communication  with,  variolous  patients  infected 
persons  who  had  been  vaccinated.  To  those  among  whom  it 
has  now  advanced,  a  perusal  of  the  tract  printed  in  their 
language  will  serve  to  give  additional  currency  and  stability 
to  the  practice.  I  am  unable  to  form  to  myself  any  probable 
estimate  of  the  number  of  persons  who  have  been  benefited 
by  vaccination  in  the  districts  of  and  around  Canton  and  Ma- 
cao; but  in  the  period  I  have  specified  it  must  have  been 
very  great,  so  much  as  to  render  a  connection  between  the 
greater  mildness  of  the  small-pox  when  epidemic,  and  the 
dissemination  of  the  practice,  not  impossible.  The  mode  in 
which  the  practice  has  been  conducted,  corresponds  to  that 
deemed  most  proper  in  Europe ;  the  difliculty  of  again  seeing 
the  patients  or  testing  them,  rendering  it  necessary  to  guard 
against  the  chance  of  failure  by  an  increased  number  of  in- 
sertions, generally  four. 

The  next  Report  which  was  made,  dated  March  19th,  1821, 
was  suggested  by  documents  from  the  Board,  and  the  European 
accounts  and  publications  about  that  period, — narrating  occur- 
rences, and  numerous  ones,  of  attacks  of  a  secondary,  though 
modified  small-pox  after  vaccination ;  which  became  a  source 
of  considerable  solicitude,  with  a  corresponding  desire  to  as- 
certain, if,  and  how  far,  we  had  proved  instruments  of  spread- 
ing delusions  instead  of  a  benefit.  Afler  stating  that  the  prac- 
tice of  vaccination  had  been  uninterruptedly  continued,  and 
its  having  received  a  steady  and  great  extension  with  increas- 
ing confidence  in  its  efficacy ;  it  was  added,  that  the  circum- 
stances, which  in  England  had  shaken  the  public  confidence 
as  to  the  practice  had  been  communicated  to  the  Chinese 
inoculators,  (the  Board's  Report  of  the  preceding  year  was 
translated  into  Chinese  for  them,) — and  that  it  was  endeavored 
to  see  or  learn  the  details  of  every  case  of  rumored  failure. 
The  result  proved  satisfactory,  although  in  the  preceding  and 
that  season,  the  small-pox  had  prevailed  in  an  unusual  degree 
of  severity,  and  attended  with  mortality.  Two  descriptions  of 
cases  were  traced ;  one  in  which  the  supposed  vaccination  had 
been  with  spurious  matter,  or  otherwise  imperfectly  or  unskill- 
fully  conducted;  the  other,  when  a  mrKlified  small-pox  had 
actually  ensued  after  inoculations  which  had  been  made  and 
which  had  piocccHrd   rrgnlarly      Of  tlin  firyr  Hr.scripijnn.  iliongh 


40  Vaccinalion.  May, 

iiuuieroiis,  none  presented  themselves  who  had  heen  vacci- 
nated under  inspection,  or  at  the  Canton  institution.  Of  the 
second,  the  number  was  few,  but  too  many  to  allow  of  any 
doubt  as  to  the  occurrence.  In  such  cases,  with  from  50  to  200 
eruptions,  the  fever  was  slight, — it  went  off  when  the  eruption 
appeared,  and  that  desiccated  about  the  5th  day,  leaving  no 
marks,  answering  closely  to  the  real  phenomena  of  the  chicks 
en-pox,  with  which  the  Chinese  are  familiar,  as  occurring 
after  small-pox,  or  variolous  inoculation  practiced  in  their  mode. 
And  their  general  reliance  on  the  security  from  the  practice, 
has  not  been  shaken  by  this  knowledge,  more  than  it  was 
by  our  statements. 

Written  queries  were  furnished  to  the  Chinese  vaccinators, 
to  be  put,  and  answers  obtained,  in  case  of  reported  failure ; 
and  inspection  was  to  be  observed  and  enjoyed  wherever  that 
was  |)ossible,  as  well  as  strict  attention  paid  to  the  rule  of 
inoculating  with  at  least  four  insertions,  leaving  two  pustules 
to  dry  untouched  wherever  it  was  possible  to  do  so. 

It  had  then  extended  to  the  adjoining  province  of  Keang- 
8^1  but  again  dropped  there, — having  been  met  by  the  hostility 
of  the  priesthood,  who  in  that  province  had  a  double  interest 
in  the  preservation  of  the  &niall-pox,  by  being  much  employ- 
ed in  the  inoculation  after  the  Chinese  metliod,  and  in  minis- 
trations with  their  deities,  to  avert  or  mitigate  the  scourge. 
The  breaking  out  of  the  scarlet  fever  afforded  plausible  ground 
of  crimination  against  a  practice,  which  was  said  to  retain  the 
poison  in  the  system,  to  appear  at  a  future  time,  in  still  worse 
sliapes. 

In  the  autum  of  18*20,  Monsr.  Despinua,  French  surgeon 
in  the  service  of  the  king  of  Cochinchina,  arrived,  bringing  a 
letter  from  Monsr.  Vannier,  then  acting  as  minister  to  that 
sovereign,  requesting  furtherance  to  his  mission,  which  was, 
to  convey  the  vaccine  to  Cpchtnchina,  for  which  place  he 
departed  in  February,  1821,  and  succeeded  in  his  object. 

Two  reports  have  been  made  since  that  of  March  19th,  1821, 
copies  of  which  have  not  been  preserved.  It  may  be  stated, 
as  a  summary  of  their  purport,  that  the  practice  has,  in  the 
interval,  acquired  great  stability  and  extension  among  the  Chi- 
nese of  Canton  province  of  every  condition ;  tl>at  it  is  known 
to  have  been  conveyed  again  to  Keangse,  as  well  as  to  Keang- 
nan,  and  Fuhkeen  provinces;  that  it  reached  Peking,  but 
unfortunately  was  again  lost  there;  that  its  anti-variolous  effi- 
cacy is  universally  Known  and  confided  in ;  and  that  its  preser- 
vation during  the  period  specified  has  greatly  and  almost  ex- 
clusively, resulted  from  the  well  adapted  system  pursued  at 
the  institution,  and  the  agency  of  the  Chinese  vaccinators ;  the 
principal  of  whom,  A-lie-qiia,  (who  has  been  engaged  in  tlif« 
practice  f<inc«    l'?^)H,)    if.   h   man    rcniHikHbly    r[iMlifif;d    for    the 


ja33. 


JJal-acca. 


U 


business  by  his  cast  of  judgment,  method,  and  perseverance. 
He  has  been  encouraged  in  his  laudable  exertions  by  the  fa- 
yorable  opinion  of  his  countrymen,  and  by  marks  of  distine* 
tion  or  oooslderation  which  have  been  conferred  upon  him  by 
the  higher  functionaries  of  the  local  government.  The  reports 
IB  question  also  contained  a  summary  of  what  evidence  had 
presented  itself,  that  the  practice  of  vaccination  fails  occaskm* 
aHyi  however  unfrequently,  in  affording  a  perfect  security 
against  the  occurrence  of  variolous  disease,  though  still  modified 
and  mitigated  in  character  by  thd  previous  experiment. 


December  26tb,  1832. 


A.  P. 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


Malacca.— -The  population 
of  the  district  of  Malacca,  in- 
eluding  town  and  country,  is 
computed  to  be  above  25,000 ; 
of  whom  two  thirds  live  in  the 
town  of  Malacca  and  its  vicin- 
ity ;  and  it  consists  of  Chinese, 
Malays,  Arabs,  Klings  or  (Ma- 
labars),  Portuguese,  Dutch,  and 
English.  But  the  Chinese  con- 
stitute considerably  more  than 
one  third  of  the  aggregate  po* 
pulaiion  of  the  district. 

The  acting  Principal  of  the 
Anglochinese  college,  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Tomlin,  has  very  obltging- 
ly  furnished  us  with  accounts  of 
the  Chinese  and  Malay  schools 
at  Malacca,  down  to  the  1  Ith  of 
March  1833 ;  and  of  the  Indo- 
Portuguese  schools,  to  October 
of  the  preceding  year.  These 
schools  are  supported  by  cha- 
rity, and  contain  between  six 
and  seven  hundred  children. 
The  accounts  of  the  Malay 
and  Portuguese  schools    must 


be  deferred  till  the  publicatioD 
of  our  next  number ;  concern- 
ing the  Chinese  schools,  Mr. 
T.  thus  writes : — 

"  In  giving  a  report  of  our  la- 
bors here  during  tlie  present 
year,  we  are  still  unable  to  com- 
municate any  very  cheering  in- 
telligence of  much  apparent 
fruit  of  them,  or  to  speak  of  any 
remarkable  change  going  on 
around  us.  However,  we  are 
thankful  that  we  can  say  the 
same  means  are  in  operation, 
and  the  same  labors  are  carried 
on  as  heretofore,  which  if  stead- 
ily persevered  in  with  faith  and 
prayer,  will  at  last,  through  the 
Lord's  blessing,  change  the  sur- 
rounding wilderness  into  a  fruit- 
ful field.  The  good  seed  is 
daily  scattered  around  us,  and 
though  some  of  it  may  fall 
amongst  thorns  or  on  stony 
ground,  yet  not  a  little  falls 
upon  what  may  reasonably  be 
thought  a  genial-soil — the  hearts 


42 


Malacca- 


Mav. 


of  children.  The  most  obvious, 
and  perhaps  the  most  important 
means  of  promoting  the  Lord's 
work  at  Malacca,  is  the  educa- 
tion of  the  young.  This  is  evi- 
dent  from  the  simple  fact  that 
from  two  classes  of  its  mixed 
inhabitants,  the  Chinese  and 
Malays,  we  have  500  boys  and 
girls  in  the  mission  schools,  dai- 
ly  acquiring  some  knowledge  of 
the  Sacred  Scriptures,  and  of 
other  Christian  books. 

"  The  four  Chinese  schools  un- 
der the  care  of  the  missionary  are 
daily  superintended  by  the  senior 
boys  of  the  college.  Every  Sat- 
urday they  are  visited  by  the 
missionary  himself.  Each  child 
repeats  to  him  what  he  has  read 
and  got  by  heart  during  the 
week,  and  then  explains  the 
same  in  colloquial  Chinese. 
But  as  few  children  born  here, 
know  much  of  their  father's  na- 
tive tongue,  they  go  a  step  far- 
ther and  render  the  Chinese 
into  Malay,  with  which  they  all 
are  familiar.  It  is  satisfactory 
to  know  that  the  children  are 
learning  something  of  our  holy 
religion,  not  merely  by  rote,  ac- 
cording to  the  common  mode 
in  native  schools  in  the  East, 
but  that  they  have  some  under- 
standing of  what  they  read,  and 
are  from  week  to  week  advan- 
cing in  divine  knowledge.  What 
is  lodged  in  the  memory  of  a 
child  by  his  heathen  teacher, 
is  impressed  on  his  heart  and 
conscience  by  the  Christian 
teacher  once  a  week.  The 
older  boys  in  the  schools  have 
also  the  advantage  of  further 
Christian  instruction,  by  attend- 
ing with  their  teachers  our  Sab- 
bath morning's  Chinese  service 
in  the  chapel.  Also  at  two 
of  the  Fulikeen  schools   where 


we  have  week  day  evening  ser- 
vices, several  of  the  elder  schoU 
ars  are  usually  present. 

There  are  six  Chinese  girls 
schools  under  the  care  of  Miss 
Wallace,  which  seem  to  be  do- 
ing well.  They  have  the  be* 
nefit  of  her  daily  instruction, 
which  must  be  very  conducive 
to  their  usefulness.  The  plan 
of  a  double  rendering  of  the  les- 
sons into  the  colloquial  tongues 
of  the  Chinese  and  Malays,  is 
followed  also  in  these  schools; 
and  indeed  with  the  girls  this 
is  doubly  important,  they  being 
usually  much  more  ignorant  of 
Chinese  than  the  boys. 

"  In  the  college  we  have  twen- 
ty-six boys.  They  are  all  taught 
to  read  English  as  well  as  Chi- 
nese; but  the  juniors  are  prin- 
cipally under  the  care  of  the 
Chinese  teacher,  who  takes  con- 
siderable pains  to  instruct  them 
in  Christian  books.  The  sen- 
ior boys  forming  an  upper  class, 
are  almost  entirely  under  our 
own  tuition.  They  have  given 
tolerable  satisfaction  by  atten- 
tion to  their  studies,  and  by  the 
progress  which  they  have  made. 
Two  or  three  of  them  especially 
seem  promising  youths,  and  we 
indulge  a  hope  of  their  becom- 
ing sincere  and  enlightened  fol- 
lowers of  our  gracious  Redeem- 
er. Irr  training  up  these  youths 
for  life  and  for  eternity,  it  is  our 
main  and  constant  desire  to 
lead  them  to  the  fountain  head 
of  heavenly  wisdom,  where  they 
may  drink  of  the  pure  streams 
of  the  water  of  life ;  yet  we  do 
not  wholly  desert  the  little  rills 
of  human  knowledge. 

"  Immediately  after  morning 
worship  in  Chinese,  the  senior 
boys  commence  their  studies  by 
reJKliiijr  a  chapter  of  the   Bible. 


I  oil. >. 


Mat 


accii 


A; 


which  is  expluinpd  to  (hem  in 
English  and  Chinese;  aAer 
which  they  again  go  over  it 
rendering  it  verse  by  verse  into 
Chinese. 

"After  breakfast  we  take  up 
"  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  and  read 
and  explain  a  page,  more  or  less, 
as  before.  A  passage  of  this 
lesson  is  then  selected  as  a  Chi- 
nese exercise  in  writvigy  to  be 
presented  the  following  day.  In 
the  afternoon  we  read  a  part  of 
Dr.  Milne's  "  Treatise  on  the 
Soul,"  with  the  College  teach- 
er of  Chinese  at  our  head. 
When  the  latter  has  made  the 
lesson  sufficiently  plain  to  all,  in 
respectable  colloquial  Chinese, 
we  explain  it  to  them  in  easy, 
familiar  English.  A  passage  is 
selected  from  this  lesson  as  an 
English  exercise  in  writing. 
**  They  have  also  daily  exercises 
in  Murray's  Grammar  and  in 
English  composition.  On  Thurs- 
days, half  a  day  is  devoted  to  a 
lecture  on' Geography,  or  As- 
tronomy. On  the  Sabbath,  a 
portion  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
is  usually  given  to  them  to  re- 
peat on  Monday  morning. 

"  The  senior  boys  are  also  em- 
ployed about  two  hours  each 
day  as  monitors  in  teaching  the 
juniors  English  reading,  writing, 
and  arithmetic  on  the  British 
system^  under  the  general  super- 
intendence of  the  missionary. 
The  senior  boys,  as  has  already 
been  observed,  daily  visit  and 
number  the  scholars  in  the 
Chinese  boys  schools,  and  are 
constant  in  attendance  at  our 
various  religious  services  in  Chi- 
niese,  held  in  the  chapel  on  the 
Sahbath,  and  at  two  other  places 
in  the  town  on  week  day  even- 
ing :  most  of  them  attend  very 
regularly   our  English   services 


in  the  chnpt.'l  on  Sabbath  and 
Wednesday  evenings.  It  is  in- 
deed not  a  iiiUe  cheering  to  our 
spirits  to  see  half  a  dozen  Chi-- 
nese  youths,  in  their  own  dresH. 
sitting  among  the  professed  peo- 
ple of  God  and  in  His  temple, 
bending  the  knee  before  Him  in 
prayer,  listening  attentively  to 
the  preached  gospel,  and  to  hear 
them  singing  with  the  under- 
standing the  praises  of  Jehovah 
in  our  own  tongue.  Several  of 
our  Christian  friends  on  wit- 
nessing such  a  sight  for  the  first 
time,  have  expressed  no  little 
surprise  and  delight.  Could  our 
friends  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica behold  with  their  own  eyes 
the  same  sight,  their  hearts 
would  doubtless  be  filled  with 
joy  and  gratitude  in  being  priv- 
ileged to  behold  even  this  "  day 
of  small  things,"  and  would  be 
encouraged  to  persevere  and 
not  to  faint  in  helping  the 
lord's  work  in  this  vast  and 
almost  cheerless  field.  We  can- 
not indeed  say  that  these,  once 
heathen  youths,  are  now  be- 
come real  Christians;  but  while 
we  observe  them  daily  increas- 
ing in  divine  knowledge,  and 
see  them  constantly  coming  up 
with  the  people  of  God  to  His 
sanctuary,  and  there  meekly  re- 
ceiving instruction  from  His 
ministers,  we  indulge  a  cheer- 
ing hope  of  seeing  some,  at  least, 
becoming  true  and  enlightened 
disciples  of  the  Savior,  and 
instructors  and  guides  to  their 
own  benighted  countrymen. 

"  It  may  be  thought  that  we 
are  indulging  too  sanguine  an- 
ticipations about  these  college 
boys,  and  looking  too  much  on 
the  bright  side  of  the  picture. 
Perhaps  it  may  be  the  case ; 
for  we  readily  acknowledge  we 


44 


Alalaeca. 


May. 


are  prone  to  look  on  the  Lord's 
work  with  a  cheerful  aspect, 
and  hail  with  joy  even  a  tender 
and  solitary  green  blade  that 
makes  its  appearance  upon  the 
fiterile  surface  of  the  wilderness. 
We  do  not  however  glory  in 
these  things  as  the  fruit  of  our 
own  labors ;  for  other  men  have 
labored  and  we  have  entered 
into  their  labors,  and  whatever 
fruit  the  Lord  may  permit  us  to 
gather,  we  would  remember  that 
others  have  long  toiled  here, 
and  borne  the  heat  and  burden 
of  the  day. 

**  The  following  is  a  summary 
of  what  has  been  printed  in  Ma- 
lacca during  the  year; — 6,000 
copies  of  various  tracts,  chiefly 
reprints  of  old  standard  tracts, 
five  having  been  recut  on  new 
blocks  in  a  larger  charpcter; 
2,000  single  gospels;  and  130 
complete  copies  of  the  enlarged 
and  revised  new  edition  of  the 
Sacred  Scriptures, — the  first 
which  have  been  printed  from 
the  new  blocks. 

<*  We  have  not  much  to  say 
respecting  our  intercourse  with 
the  heathen,  and  the  distribu- 
tion of  tracts  amongst  the  Chi- 
nese. The  daily  labors  of  the 
whole  college,  and  other  duties 
of  the  establishment  continual- 
ly pressing  on  the  time  and 
the  attention  of  the  Chinese 
missionary,  leave  him  little  time 
for  going  out  amongst  the  peo- 
ple, though  this  he  considers  to 
be  the  most  important  and  in- 
teresting part  of  the  missionary 
work.  Occasionally  he  takes  a 
bundle  of  tracts  and  Scriptures 
under  his  arm,  and  makes  an 
early  morning  excursion  into 
the  town. 

**  However  on  two  occasions, 
(being  obliged  for  the  sake  of 


his  partner's  health  to  retreat 
from  the  scene  of  his  labors, 
and  spend  a  few  weeks  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Malacca,  dur- 
ing the  vacation  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year,  and 
again  about  the  middle  of  the 
year  at  Singapore,)  he  had  leis- 
ure for  going  out  amongst  the 
people  a  g^Ml  deal.  On  the 
former  occasion,  being  situated 
amongst  the  Malays,  many 
tracts  and  portions  of  the  Bible 
were  given  to  them,  and  they 
were  generally  well  received. 
At  Singapore,  being  again  pla- 
ced for  a  little  while  in  the 
sphere  of  his  former  labors,  he 
cheerfully  entered  on  his  work 
again,  and  was  glad  to  find  the 
same  large  and  craving  demand 
for  the  bread  of  life  as  former- 
ly, so  that  he  was  oflen  com- 
pelled to  deliver  all  he  had  to 
casual  passengers  who  stopped 
him  in  the  roads  and  streets, 
before  he  had  got  well  into  the 
town.  Besides  the  Chinese,  in- 
dividuals of  various  nations  ac- 
costed him  without  ceremony 
or  hesitation,  inquiring  for  books 
in  their  respective  languages. 
Even  the  Malays  threw  off  their 
shyness  and  readily  asked  for 
tracts  and  the  New  Testament. 
Several  were  very  desirous  of 
obtaining  the  latter  complete, 
and  made  interesting  inquiries 
about  the  Christian  religion,  par- 
ticularly as  to  the  main  points 
of  difference  between  it  and 
Mohammedanism.  Many  of  the 
ignorant  Malays  think  there  is 
only  a  slight  difference  between 
our  religion  and  theirs,  and  in 
proof  of  this,  mention  the  Law, 
Prophets,  Psalms,  and  New 
Testament  as  books  held  sa- 
cred by  themselves.  But  the 
£rrnnd  point  upon  which  we  are 


1 838. 


Litfrary  NiUicrs. 


45 


at  issue  with  them  is,  Jesu.< 
Christ  the  son  of  GcmJ,  the  only 
Saviour  of  men,  contrcisUd  atid 
opposed  to  the  impostor  Mo- 
hammed. This  should  always 
be  plainly  stated  to  them  and 
strenuously  maintained/' 


Singapore. — The  population 
of  this  settlement,  according  to 
a  census  taken  January  1st  1^3, 
is  20,978.  Of  these,  8,5 1 7  are 
Chinese;  7,131  are  Malays;  119 
are  Europeans;  96  are  Indo< 
Britons;  300  are  native  Christ- 
ians; others  are  Armenians, 
Jews,  Arabs,  Javanese,  &,c. — 
Among  the  Malays  in  Singa- 
pore and  the  adjacent  islands, 
the  Rev.  C.  H.  Tbomsen  is  the 
only  missionary  now  employed ; 
and  among  the  Chinese  there 
is  no  one  at  present  except  Mr. 
Abeel,  who  during  a  short  so- 


journ is  **  endertvorin|r/'  as  he 
writes  under  date  of  March  iM)th 
1833,  **  to  supply  every  Chinec>e 
house  in  Singapore  with  Chris- 


tian tracts. 


Si  AM.— The  Rev.  J.  T.  Jones 
late  of  the  Burman  mission,  was 
at  Singapore  f'eh.  26ih,  expect- 
ing to  embark  that  evening  or 
the  next  day  for  Bankok. 

BuRMAH. — By  recent  accounts 
it  appears  that  the  mission  in 
this  empire  continues  to  enjoy 
prosperity.  The  New  Testa- 
ment in  Burmese  is  now  pub- 
lished entire,  and  they  have  be 
gun  to  print  in  the  Karen  and 
Peguan  languages.  They  have 
already  four  presses  and  three 
printers  sent  out  from  the 
churches,  employed  in  their 
book  department. 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


'*  A  Sermon  preached  on  hoard 
the  American  ship  Morrison,  at 
Whampoa,  in  China,  Dec.  2d, 
1833.  jBt  Robert  Morrison, 
D.  D.  Printed  for  the  Author 
ai  the  AUnon  Press," 

Wb  have  been  favored  with 
a  copy  of  this  sermon,  which 
we  were  present  to  hear  also 
at  the  time  of  its  delivery  on 
board  the  ship.  The  name 
of  the  ship,  as  a  testimony  of 
personal  friendship  to  the  Doc- 
tor;  the  circumstance  also  of  its 
being  the  first  day  of  celebrating 


religious  worship  in  the  Morrison 
at  Whampoa,  and  the  attentive 
and  numerous  audience,  made  it 
an  interesting  occasion.  From 
the  text.  Rev.  1  :  3,  the  author 
addressess  a  word  of  admonit 
tion  to  the  various  characters 
specified  in  the  message  to  the 
churches.  (1.)  "To  those  whq 
have  left  their  early  attachment 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
his  cause.  (2.)  To  those  who 
labor  in  the  service  of  God  and 
suffer  tribulation.  (3.)  To  those 
who  remain  faithful  in  the 
midst    of   the    most     ungodly 


4<) 


Lfhlihij    ,\otirfS, 


May, 


soriofy.  (4  )  To  llioso  \vln»  pos- 
SPSS  I  ho  virtuosi  orchaiily,  hiili, 
and  pntienco,  hut  who  do  not 
bciir  a  suOicieut  testimony  a- 
gniiist  error  and  vice.  (5  )  To 
those  who  have  a  name  to  live, 
but  are  dead.  (6.)  To  the  faith- 
ful, though  feeble.  And  (7.) 
finally  to  the  lukewarm."  The 
subject  appeared  to  us  well 
chosen  and  very  apposite  to  the 
situation  of  his  audience. 

We  take  this  occasion  also 
to  say  a  word,  respecting  the 
amount  of  foreign  shipping  to 
China ;  and  the  means  of  Chris- 
tian instruction  enjoyed  by  the 
seamen  engaged  iti  it.  The 
number  of  different  vessels  un- 
der the  British  flag  which  ar- 
rived in  China  during  1832, 
was  about  75.  More  than  20 
of  these  were  in  the  service  of 
the  hon  E.  I.  Company,  carrying 
each,  say  from  100  to  150  men. 
These  splendid  merchantmen 
do  not  enjoy  the  services  of  a 
chaplain  or  of  any  religious 
instructor ;  but  we  understand  it 
is  required  that  the  service  of 
the  church  of  England  be  read 
each  Sabbath  before  the  crews. 
Of  the  remaining  50  ships,  we 
know  little,  except  that  many 
of  them  are  manned  with  Las- 
cars, and  officered  with  Euro- 
peans. But  for  those  who  un- 
derstand English,  we  do  not 
learn  that  any  provision  is  made 
for  their  religious  instruction, 
unless  some  individual  masters 
may  't.ttempt  it. 

The  number  of  American 
vessels  which  arrived  in  China 
during  the  shipping  season,  from 
June  1832  to  May  1833,  was 
about  60.  Forty-five  of  these 
came  up  to  Whampoa. 

For  the  benefit  of  seamen  at 
/this  port    the   American    Sea- 


nifMis  KiioiMf  Siirioly  noiit  out 
a  olia|iiai(i,  who  airivod  here  at 
tho  end  of  Oct.,  I8:<2.  By  him. 
public  worship  was  maintained 
at  Whampoa,  during  the  four 
or  five  succeeding  months.  Not- 
withstanding several  inconven- 
iences attendant  upon  preach- 
ing on  a  ship's  deck,  whenever 
the  Bethel  Flag  has  been  hoist- 
ed, an  audience  has  always  as- 
sembled, from  25  or  30,  to  50, 
70,  80,  or  90.  We  hope  that 
for  the  ensuing  season,  some 
convenient  stationary  accom- 
modation can  be  procured. 


The  Evangelist  ;  and  Mis- 
cellanea  Sinica. — The  first  num* 
ber  of  his  new  periodical  ap- 
peared on  the  1st  instant;  a 
second  number  came  out  on  the 
21st,  and  a  third  on  the  27th 
of  the  month.  It  has  for  its 
motto, — **  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.*'  It  is  a  reli- 
gious publication  ;  and  thus  far 
its  columns  have  been  princi- 
pally filled  with  papers  exhib- 
iting the  doctrines  and  precepts 
and  promises  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  character  and  duties  of  the 
professors  of  Christianity. 

At  the  same  time,  **  affairs 
of  this  vast  empire,  and  the 
surrounding  Chinese  language 
nations, — Corea,  Japan,  Lew- 
chew,  and  Cochinchina,  togeth- 
er with  the  numerous  Chinese 
settlements  in  the  Archipelago, 
are  viewed  with  intense  interest 
by  the  Christian  Evangelist,*' 
and  *'  as  occurrences  which  are 
political  and  commercial  have 
an  influence  on  those  that  are 
religious  and  moral,  they  ought 
not  to  be  overlooked  by  those 
who  wish  for  the  universal 
spread  of  the  gospel." 


tlouinni  oj    (hcunruas 


4  7 


The  mural  and  idiirioii^  cli:i- 
racier  of  the  Chinese  comes  di- 
rectly under  the  observation  of 
the  Evangelist.  On  this  topic 
the  native  is  allowed  to  speak 
for  himself.  Each  of  the  num- 
bers before  us  contains  short 
pieces  printed  in  the  Chinese 
character ;  these,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  single  phrase  Yay- 
ho^kway  **  Jehovah,"  are  Chi- 
nese composition  ;  and  they  will, 
doubtless,  prepare  the  way  for 
the  introduction  of  foreign  in- 
telligence. A  Chinese  Maga- 
zine is  a  great  desideratum ; 
and  we  hope  another  year  will 
not  pass  away  before  such  a 
publication  is  commenced. 

Concerning  the  term  Yay- 
ho'hwa  the  Evangelist  says;« — 
*'  The  missionaries  in  the  South 
Sea  islands  have  introduced 
Jehovah  as  the  name  of  God. 
We  have  not  found  in  any  of 
the  books  of  the  Romish  mis- 
sionaries, that  they  have  intro- 
duced this  name  to  the  know- 
ledge of  their  Chinese  converts. 
It  has  been  proposed  by  a  pro- 


tostanl  missionnry  to  use  Yatf- 
ho'hicu  in  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage ;  for  the  natives  some- 
times ask  the  name  of  our  God. 
And  why  not  introduce  that 
name  by  which  he  has  revealed 
himself,  and  been  known  to 
his  people  in  every  age  of  the 
world  ?  *  God  spnke  unto  Moses, 
and  said  unto  him — I  am  Jeho- 
vah ;  and  I  appeared  unto  A- 
braham,  unto  Isaac,  and  unto 
Jaoo}),  by  the  name  of  God  Al- 
mighty ;  and  by  my  name  /e- 
hovah,  was  I  not  also  known 
to  them  ?  '  The  import  of  the 
Chinese  words  [Yay  ho  hwa], 
fat  her  y  fire ,  an  d  flower  or  flame  ^ 
will  remind  the  reader  of  mount 
Sinai,  when  *  Jehovah  descend" 
ed  on  it  in  flre/  to  proclaim 
these  words ;  '  I  am  Jehovah 
thy  God.  Thou  shall  have  no 
other  gods  beside  me.  Thou 
shall  not  make  to  thyself  any 
graven  image,  to  bow  down 
thyself  to  it.  Thou  sh^lt  not 
take  the  name  of  Jehovah  thy 
God  in  vain ;  for  Jehovah  will 
not  acquit  him  who  taketh  his 


name  in  vain. 


1 1> 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


LiTtRART  KXAMiNATiONs.— The  li- 
terary examinations  in  Kwangchowfoo 
commenced  on  the  6th  of  the  4th 
moon  (May  24tb).  The  number  of 
competitors  is  stated  to  be  more  than 
25,000,  varying  in  age  from  the  lad 
of  fifteen  years  to  the  hoarv  head  of 
seventy  and  upwards.  The  candi- 
dates from  the  several  keen,  assemble 
in  Canton  on  different  da^s,  accord- 
ing to  notice  previously  given  by  the 
ek^fjIOf  who  luWides  at  the  examina- 
tioiis. 


iMPBRtAL   PRBSKNTS. — At  the  clOSR 

of  the  late  campaign  acainst  the 
rebel  mountaineers  at  Lefinchow, 
900,000  taels  were  required  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  the  war.  Of  this  sum 
210,000  taels  were  advanced  by  the 
hong  merchants.  In  consequence  of 
this,  and  by  the  request  of  governor 
LoOt  his  majesty  has  condescended 
to  confer  on  the  said  merchants  the 
favor  of  accepting  their  money.  He 
directed  at  the  same  time  also  that 
(wo  luca-ling,  ur  peacuck*^  feathers 


48 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


should  be  sent  down  for  the  two  sen* 
ior  merchants,  Howqaa  and  Mow- 
qoa. — III  the  case  of  Hoio^a,  the  mon- 
ey (100,000  taels,)  was  given,  and 
the  honor  received,  in  the  name  of 
bis  son  Woo  Ymmkwa, 


Decapitatjoic.— At  JO  o'clock  on 
the  38th  inst.  the  governor  of  Can- 
ton, with  the  fooyuen  and  other  chief 
officers  of  tlie  province,  sat  in  judg- 
ment on  (he  case  of  seeentoeii  crim- 
inals, who  were  all  sentenced  to 
suffer  death  by  decapitation.  The 
wang*nuMg^  or  imperial  order,  was  im- 
mediately demanded,  and  the  crim- 
inals were  led  away  to  the  place  of 
execution — to  underso  the  penalty 
of  the  law  at  2  o'cIock.  P.  M. 

Insurrection  in  Szukiun. — Letters 
have  been  received  in  Canton  during 
the  month,  which  repoK  that  an  in- 
surrection has  broken  out  in  Sse- 
chuen.  One  officer  of  the  5th  rank, 
and  several  of  inferior  rank,  are  said 
to  have  beert  killed. 


CkUdvtn  mU.-*A  scarcity  of  rice 
in  Chaouchow  foo,  on  the  east  of 
Canton,  has  increased  the  demand 
and  raised  the  price  of  provision  in 
i\M  dty.  In  consequence  of  this, 
the  governor  and  fooyuen  have  sent 
out  a  proclamation  forbidding  rich 
merchants  to  hoard  up  rice,  beyond 
a  certain  quantity,  thereby  ittcreas- 
ins  its  price  and  distressing  the  poor. 
Still  though  the  price  has  risen  but 
very  little,  many  of  the  poor  suffer 
much.  Instances  are  numerous  where 
parents  have  been  seen  going  through 
the  streets  leading  their  own  children 
by  the  hand,  and  offisring  them  for 
sale.  They  are  urged  to  this  pain- 
ful necessity  from  want  of  provi- 
sions for  themselves,  as  well  as  for 
their  children.  In  cases  of  thb  kind, 
the  purchaser  b  required  to  give  a 
written  promise  that  he  will  pi^vide 


fur  the  child,  treat  it  well,  &c.  We 
knew  an  instance  only  a  few  days 
ago,  where  a  little  girl  of  6  years  of 
age  was  sold  for  twenty-five  dollars. 

Formosa.— The  accounts  of  theTe- 
bellion  in  Formosa  continue  to  be 
vague  and  unsatisfactory.-— Concern- 
ing the  population  and  productions 
of  the  island,  the  last  number  of  the 
Canton  RegioUr  (for  May  18th),  con- 
tains the  following  remarks. 

"The  whole  population  may  a- 
inount  to  two  or  three  millions.  The 
greater  part  are  cultivators  of  the 
ground ;  many  (principally  the  Amoy 
men)  are  merchants,  fishermen,  and 
sailors.  On  the  whole  they  are  a 
lawless  tribe,  who  put  the  govern- 
ment and  every  human  regulation  at 
defiance,  strictly  adhering  to  their 
clans.  Some  of  the  country-born  in 
the  interior,  have  never  acknowledg- 
ed the  mandarins  as  their  rulers 

But  notwithstanding  their  aversion  to 
every  |;overnment,  they  are  a  very 
industnous  race.  The  quantity  of 
rice  exported  to  Fuhkefin  and  Che- 
kefing  is  verv  considerable,  and  em- 
ploys more  than  three  bundled  Junks. 
At  Tefintsin  alone,  there  arrive  an- 
nually more  than  seventy  junks  loaded 
with  Bum.  The  exportation  of  cam- 
phor is  likewise  by  no  means  small. 
The  owners  of  the  plantations  are 
generally  Amo^  men,  whose  families 
live  in  their  native  countrv.  The  capi- 
tal they  employ  is  great;  the  traoe pro- 
fitable. The  friendly  feelings olthe 
Formosan  colonists  towards  foreign- 
ers are  quite  proverbial:  but  hitherto 
thev  have  had  very  little  intercourse 
with  them.  Some  traces  of  the 
Dutch  government  still  remain,  but 
the  name  of  this  nation  is  almost  for- 
gotten. The  natives  have  receded 
further  and  further  towards  the  east 
coast,  and  have  been  partly  amalga- 
mated with  the  eastern  planters.*' 


PMti^r^.— The  weather  during  the  last  half  of  the  month  has  been 
unitsnally  cold  and  dry,  and  northerly  winds  have  prevailed  for  several 
sUceeisive  days.  Among  the  native  population  there  has  been  a  cood  deal 
of  sickness,  and  many  have  died,  or  as  the  Chinese  say  in  polite  Tanguaee, 
sein  ffouf,  "  have  fi;one  to  ramble  '  among  the  genii." — The  lady  of  his 
(:xcellen<*.y  Yuett,  formerly  governor  c.f  Canton  but  now  of  Yunnan  and 
kweichow,  is  reported  recently  to  have  set  out  on  such  a  rambling  / 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  II.— June,  1833.— No.  2. 


Journal  of  a  voyage  along  the  coast  of  China j  from 
the  province  of  Canton  to  Leaoutung  in  Man- 
tchou  Tartary;  1832-33:  by  the  Rev.  Charles 
GurzLAFF.* 

January  14th,  we  changed  our  station,  and  canie 
to  anchor  under  an  island.  The  curiosity  to  see 
the  ship  was  greater  here  than  at  our  former  place, 
and  being  less  embarrassed  by  the  presence  of  the 
mandarins,  we  were  able  to  live  more  quietly  and 
to  extend  our  intercourse  with  the  people.  A  tem- 
ple built  on  the  island  under  which  we  lay,  is  very 
spacious,  and  presents  a  real  labyrinth.  The  whole 
island  is  picturesque,  and  appears  to  have  been 
designedly  chosen  on  this  account.  We  saw  here 
an  edict  pasted  up,  forbidding  the  possession  of 
arms  on  any  account,  and  threatening  decapita- 
tion to  all  who  dared  to  disobey  this  regulation. 
The  priests  had  for  a  long  time  been  desirous  to 
get  hold  of  a  few  Christian  books,  but  when  they 
could  not  obtain  them,  they  almost  wept  for  dis- 
appointment; — I  had  previously  landed  on  the 
opposite  shore,  where  I  was  surrounded  by  multi- 
tttdes  who  did  not  cease  importuning  me  till  they 
blid  gotten  every  book  out  of  my  hands.     There 

*  Continued  from  page  3:si. 


■'^:-'s: 


% 


50  Gutzlaff^s  Journal.  June, 

were  very  few  individuals  who  could  not  read,  so 
that  we  may  entertain  the  well-founded  hope,  thai 
even  the  smallest  tracts  will  be  perused  to  advan- 
tage. We  enjoyed  the  society  of  the  natives  very 
much.  Combining  intelligence  and  cordiality,  they 
lost  no  opportunity  of  showing  their  friendship,  or 
of  making  pointed  inquiries.  What  a  field  for 
missionary  exertion  do  they  present !  Their  hearts 
are  open  to  the  impression  of  truth,  and  their 
doors  for  the  reception  of  its  messengers.  We 
humbly  trust  in  the  wise  government  of  God,  (which 
can  defeat  all  the  restrictive  laws  of  the  most  crook- 
ed policy,)  that  the  doors  to  these  parts  will  be 
soon  thrown  open. 

Though  it  was  now  winter,  and  often  severe 
weather,  the  country  to  the  southwest  presented 
the  most  attractive  views.  From  a  temple,  which 
being  imperial  had  a  gilded  spire,  we  used  to 
look  down  upon  the  surrounding  valleys.  With 
the  priest,  a  very  cunning  man  and  a  fine  pattern 
of  Chinese  politeness,  I  had  a  very  long  conversa- 
tion upon  religion.  As  soon  as  I  touched  upon 
some  points  which  concerned  a  higher  world,  he 
was  dumb.  As  to  the  religious  creed  of  other  na- 
tions, he  appeared  to  be  a  perfect  latitudinarian. 

On  the  17th  of  January,  we  got  under  way  for 
Kintang,  an  island  which  we  had  visited  in  the 
Lord  Amherst.  The  cold  being  very  piercing,  some 
of  our  crew  died.  As  the  mandarins  had  previous- 
ly taken  possession  of  the  anchorage  in  the  inner 
harbor,  we  took  care  not  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  them.  The  natives  being  under  the  immediate 
control  of  their  rulers,  were  rather  distrustful;  how- 
ever they  recognised  me,  and  brought  great  numbers  of 
diseased  people,  of  whom  they  requested  me  to  take 
charge.  The  state  of  the  poor,  and  in  general  of 
all  the  common  people,  is  very  wretched  during  the 
winter.  In  Europe  we  have  firesides  and  comfort- 
able rooms ;  but  these  miserable  beings  can  neither 


1833.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  51 

afford  nor  procure  fuel.  Every  shrub  is  cut  up; 
every  root  is  dug  out;  and  the  hills^  which  io 
other  countries  are  generally  covered  with  wood, 
are  bare  or  only  planted  with  a  few  fir-trees.  To 
supply  the  want  of  fire,  they  carry  fire-pots  in  their 
hands  with  a  few  coals  in  them.  They  dress  in 
five  or  six  thick  jackets,  which  are  stuffed  with  cot- 
ton and  thickened  with  numerous  patches  put  upon 
them ;  indeed,  many  are  only  patchwork,  but  they 
keep  the  body  warm,  and  this  is  all  that  is  required. 
The  Chinese  are  generally  dirty  in  their  habits; 
and  the  consequences  both  of  warm  clothing  and 
uncleanliness  are  a  great  many  cutaneous  diseas- 
es— often  very  serious  when  they  have  become  in- 
veterate. It  ought  to  be  an  object  with  a  mission- 
ary who  enters  this  field,  to  provide  himself  with 
large  quantities  of  sulphur  and  mercurial  ointment, 
and  he  may  be  sure  to  benefit  many. 

It  has  always  been  my  anxious  desire  to  give 
medical  help  whenever  it  was  practicable.  However 
the  sufferers  are  so  numerous  that  we  were  able  to 
assist  only  a  very  small  portion  of  the  number.  I 
should  recommend  it  to  a  missionary  about  to  enter 
China,  to  make  himself  perfectly  acquainted  with  the 
diseases  of  the  eye.  He  cannot  be  too  learned  in 
the  ophthalmic  science,  for  ophthalmia  is  more  fre- 
quent here  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world. 
This  arises  from  a  peculiar,  curved  structure  of 
the  eye,  which  is  generally  very  small,  and  often 
inflamed  by  inverted  eye-lids.  Often  while  dealing 
out  eye-water  to  a  great  extent,  and  successively 
examining  the  eye,  I  have  wished  to  establish  a 
hospital  in  the  centre  of  the  empire,  in  some  place 
easy  of  access  by  sea  and  by  land.  I  know  scarce- 
ly one  instance  of  a  clever  medical  man  having 
given  himself  up  to  the  service  of  this  distant  na- 
tion, with  the  view  of  promoting  the  glorious  gos- 
Eel  and  the  happiness  of  his  fellow  men.  There 
ave  been  several  gentlemen  both  at  Macao  and 
Canton  whose  praiseworthy  endeavors  to  alleviate 


% 


52  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  Junk, 

suffering,  have  been  crowned  with  much  success. 
Yet  we  want  a  hospital  in  the  heart  of  China  itself, 
and  we  want  men  who  wish  to  live  solely  for  the 
cause. 

We  went  farther  towards  the  southern  parts  of 
this  island,  where  1  began  my  Christian  operations, 
which  were  attended  with  ample  success.  We  have 
walked  over  many  hills,  and  gone  through  numerous 
valleys,  carrying  in  our  hands  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, which  found  ready  readers.  Surely  we  could 
not  complain  of  their  want  of  politeness,  for  all 
doors  were  open  for  us,  and  when  the  people  re- 
luctantly saw  that  we  would  not  enter  heir  hovels, 
they  brought  tea  out  to  us,  forcing  us  to  take  some 
of  this  beverage. 

From  this  island  we  shifted  our  anchorage  to 
Ketow  point,  a  head-land  on  the  main.  A  great 
many  tea  plantations  are  found  here,  and  for  the 
first  time  we  have  seen  the  plant  growing  wild. 
Thii  district  is  cultivated  only  in  the  valleys ;  the 
mountains  furnish  a  good  deal  of  pasture,  but  the 
Chinese  keep  only  as  many  cattle  as  are  indispen- 
sably necessary  for  the  cultivation  of  the  fields. 

When  I  first  went  on  shore,  the  people  seemed 
distrustful  of  receiving  the  word  of  salvation  ;  some 
of  them  hinted  that  oiir  books  merely  contained  the 
doctrines  of  western  barbarians,  which  were  quite 
at  variance  with  the  tenets  of  the  Chinese  sa^es. 
I  did  not  undertake  to  contest  this  point  with  them, 
but  proceeded  to  administer  relief  to  a  poor  man 
who  was  almost  blind.  He  was  affected  with  this 
unexpected  kindness,  and  turning  towards  me  said; 
".Judging  from  your  actions  your  doctrines  must  be 
excellent ;  therefore  I  beseech  you,  give  me  some  of 
your  books ;  though  I  myself  cannot  read,  I  have 
children  who  can." — From  this  moment  the  de- 
mand for  the  word  of  God  increased,  so  that  I  could 
never  pass  a  hamlet  without  being  importuned  by 
the  people  to  impart  o  them  the  knowledge  of  di- 
yinc  things.     In  the  wide  excursions  which  T  took,  T 


183S.  GutzlaJT's  Journal.  53 

daily  witnessed  the  demand  for  the  word  of  God. 
The  greatest  favor  we  could  bestow  upon  the 
natives,  was  to  give  them  a  book,  which  as  a 
precious  relic  was  treasured  up  and  kept  for  the 
perusal  of  all  their  acquaintance  and  friends. 

Having  remained  here  seven  days,  we  then  de- 
parted for  other  parts  of  the  Chusan  group*  The 
weather  during  this  time  was  generally  dark  and 
stormy.  Feb.  4th,  we  arrived  at  the  island  Pooto, 
lat.  30°  3;  N.,  and  long  121°  E. 

At  a  distance,  the  island  appeared  barren  and 
scarcely  habitable,  but  as  we  approached  it,  we 
observed  very  prominent  buildings,  and  large  glit- 
tering domes.  A  temple  built  on  a  projecting  rock, 
beneath  which  the  foaming  sea  dashed,  gave  us 
some  idea  of  the  genius  of  its  inhabitants,  in  thus 
selecting  the  most  attractive  spot  to  celebrate  the 
orgies  of  idolatry.  We  were  quite  engaged  in  view- 
ing a  large  building  situated  in  a  grove,  when  we 
observed  some  priests  of  Budha  walking  along  the 
shore,  attracted  by  the  novelsight  of  a  ship.  Scarce- 
ly had  we  landed,  when  another  party  of  priests  in 
common  garbs  and  very  filtliy,  hastened  down  to 
us,  chanting  hymns.  When  some  books  were 
offered  them,  they  exclaimed,  "praise  be  to  Bud- 
ha," and  eagerly  took  every  volume  which  I  had. 
We  then  ascended  to  a  large  temple  surrounded 
by  trees  and  bamboo.  An  elegant  portal  and  mag- 
nificent gate  brought  us  into  a  large  court,  which 
was  surrounded  with  a  long  row  of  buildings — not 
unlike  barracks, — but  the  dwellings  of  the  priests. 
On  entering  it,  the  huge  images  of  Budha  and  his 
disciples,  the  representations  of  Kwanyin,  the 
Goddess  of  Mercy,  and  other  deformed  idols,  with 
the  spacious  and  well  adorned  halls,  exhibit  an  im- 
posing sight  to  the  foreign  spectator.  With  what 
feelings  ought  a  missionary  to  be  impressed  when 
he  sees  so  great  a  nation  under  the  abject  control 
of  disgusting  idolatry  1  Whilst  walking  here,  I  was 
strongly  re  minded  of  Paul  in  Athens,  \vl\(5i\  l\<b  ^^%. 


54  Gutulaff*s  Journal.  June, 

passing  among  their  temples  and  saw  an  altar  de- 
dicated "to  the  unknown  God."  For  here  we  also 
found  both  a  small  hall  and  an  altar  covered  with 
white  cloth,  allotted  to  the  same  purpose.  I  ad- 
dressed the  priests  who  followed  us  in  crowds, — for 
several  hundreds  belong  to  this  temple;  they  gave 
the  assent  of  indifference  to  my  sayings,  and  fixed 
their  whole  attention  upon  the  examination  of  our 
clothes.  It  was  satisfactory,  however,  to  see  that 
the  major  and  intelligent  part  of  them  were  so 
eagerly  reading  our  books,  that  they  could  not  find 
a  few  moments  even  to  look  at  us.  The  treatise 
which  pleased  them  most,  was  a  dialogue  between 
Chang  and  Yuen^  the  one  a  Christian,  and  the  other 
an  ignorant  heathen.  This  work  of  the  late,  much 
lamented  Dr.  Milne,  contains  very  pointed  and 
just  remarks,  and  hns  always  been  a  favorite  book 
among  the  Chinese  readers. 

The  high  priest  requested  an  interview.  He  was 
an  old  deaf  man,  who  seemed  to  have  very  little 
authority,  and  his  remarks  were  common-place 
enough.  Though  the  people  seemed  to  be  great- 
ly embarrassed  at  our  unexpected  appearance, 
their  apprehensions  gradually  subsided ;  meanwhile 
we  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  our  ship  coming  to 
anchor  in  the  roads.  Having  therefore  renewed 
my  stock  of  books  with  a  larger  store,  I  went  again 
on  shore.  At  this  time  the  demand  was  much 
greater,  and  I  was  almost  overwhelmed  by  the  num- 
bers of  priests  who  ran  down  upon  us.  Earnestly 
begging  at  least  a  short  tract,  of  which  I  had  ta- 
ken great  quantities  with  me,  I  was  very  soon 
stripped  of  all,  and  had  to  refuse  numerous  appli- 
cations. 

We  afterwards  followed  a  paved  road,  discover- 
ing several  other  small  temples,  till  we  came  to 
some  large  rocks,  on  which  we  found  several  in- 
scriptions hewn  in  very  large  letters.  One  of  them 
stated  that  China  has  sages!  The  excavations  were 
filled  with  small  gilt  idols,  and  superscriptions.    On 


1833.  GutzlajgTs  Journal.  55 

a  sudden  we  came  in  sight  of  a  still  larger  temple 
with  yellow  tiles,  by  which  we  immediately  recog- 
nized it  as  imperial.  A  bridge  very  tastefully  built 
over  an  artificial  tank,  led  to  an  extensive  area 
paved  with  quarried  stones.  Though  the  same 
architecture  reigned  in  the  structure  of  this  larger 
building  as  in  the  others,  we  could  distinguish  a 
superior  taste  and  a  higher  finish.  The  idols  were 
the  same,  but  their  votaries  were  far  more  numer- 
ous ;  indeed  this  is  the  largest  temple  I  have  ever 
seen.  The  halls  being  arranged  with  all  the  tin- 
sel of  idolatry,  presented  numerous  specimens  of 
Chinese  art. 

These  colossal  images  were  made  of  clay,  and 
tolerably  well  gilt.  There  were  great  drums  and 
large  bells  in  the  temple.  We  were  present  at  the 
vespers  of  the  priests,  which  they  chaunted  in  the 
Pali  language,  not  unlike  the  Latin  service  of  the 
Romish  church.  They  held  their  rosaries  in  their 
hands,  which  rested  folded  upon  their  breasts; 
one  of  them  had  a  small  bell,  by  the  tinkling  of 
which  their  service  was  regulated  ;  and  they  occa- 
sionally beat  the  drum  and  large  bell  to  rouse  Bud- 
ha  to  attend  to  their  prayers.  The  same  words 
were  a  hundred  times  repeated.  None  of  the  of- 
ficiating personages  showed  any  interest  in  the  cere- 
monies, for  some  were  looking  around,  laughing  and 
joking,  whilst  others  muttered  their  prayers.  The 
few  people  who  were  present,  not  to  attend  the 
worship,  but  merely  to  gaze  at  us,  did  not  seem  in 
the  least  degree  to  feel  the  solemnity  of  the  service. 
Though  we  were  in  a  dark  hall  standing  before 
the  largest  image  of  Budha,  there  was  nothing  im- 
pressive :  even  our  English  sailors  were  disgusted 
with  the  scene.  Several  times  I  raised  my  voice 
to  invite  all  to  adore  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth, 
l^ut  the  minds  of  the  priests  seemed  callous,  and 
fl^  mere  assent  was  all  which  this  exhortation  pro- 
iftuced. — Though  the  government  sometimes  decries 
IBudhism  as  a  dangerous  doctrine,  w^  ^^vj  ^^^^x^ 


^/.-r. 


56  (jfutzlaff'*is  Journal.  June, 

stuck  up,  wherein  the  people  were  exhorted  to  re- 
pair to  these  temples  in  order  to  propitiate  heaven 
to  grant  a  fertile  spring ; — and  these  exhortations 
were  issued  by  the  emperor  himself.  What  in- 
consistency ! 

This  temple  was  built  during  the  time  of  the 
Leang  dynasty,  several  centuries  ago,  (about  a.  d. 
550,)  but  it  has  undergone  great  repairs ;  and  both 
under  the  last  and  present  dynasties  has  enjoyed 
the  imperial  patronage.  It  was  erected  to  em- 
blazon the  glorious  deeds  of  the  Goddess  of  Mercy, 
who  is  said  to  have  honored  this  spot  with  her 
presence.  On  the  island  are  two  large,  and  sixty 
small  temples,  which  are  all  built  in  the  same 
style,  and  the  idol  of  Kwanyin  holds  a  prominent 
station  among  her  competitors.  We  were  told,  that 
upon  a  spot  not  exceeding  twelve  square  mile^, 
(for  this  appears  to  be  the  extent  of  the  island,) 
2000  priests  were  living.  No  females  are  allowed 
to  live  on  the  island,  nor  are  any  laymen  suffered 
to  reside  here,  unless  they  be  in  the  service  of  the 
priests.  To  maintain  this  numerous  train  of  idlers, 
lands  on  the  opposite  island  have  been  allotted  for 
their  use,  which  they  farm  out ;  but  as  this  is  still 
inadequate,  they  go  upon  begging  expeditions  not 
only  into  the  surrounding  provinces,  but  even  as 
far  as  Siam.  From  its  being  a  place  of  pilgrim- 
age also  the  priests  derive  great  profits.  Many 
rich  persons,  and  especially  successful  captains,  re- 
pair thither  to  express  their  gratitude  and  spend 
their  money  in  this  delightful  spot.  For  this  rea- 
son the  priests  have  large  halls  and  keep  a  regular 
establishment,  though  they  themselves  live  on  a 
very  sparing  diet.  We  never  saw  them  use  any 
meat;  few  are  decently  dressed;  and  the  greater 
part  are  very  ignorant,  even  respecting  their  own 
tenets.  We  saw  many  young  fine-looking  children 
whom  they  had  bought  to  initiate  them  early  in- 
to the  mysteries  of  Budhism.  They  complained  bit- 
terly of  the  utter  decay  of  their  establishment,  and 


in'33. 


Matmca- 


41 


business  by  his  cast  of  judgment,  method,  and  perseverance. 
He  has  beeo  encouraged  in  his  laudable  exertions  by  the  fa- 
yorable  opinion  of  his  countrymen,  and  by  marks  of  distinc- 
tion or  consideration  which  have  been  conferred  upon  him  by 
the  higher  functionaries  of  the  local  government.  The  reports 
IB  question  also  contained  a  summary  of  what  evidence  had 
presented  itself,  that  the  practice  of  vaccination  fails  occasaon* 
ally,  however  unfrequently,  in  affording  a  perfect  security 
against  the  occurrence  of  variolous  disease,  though  still  modified 
and  mitigated  in  character  by  th^  previous  experiment. 


December  26th,  1832. 


A.  P. 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


Malacca.— -The  population 
of  the  district  of  Malacca,  in* 
duding  town  and  country,  is 
computed  to  be  above  25,000 ; 
of  whom  two  thirds  live  in  the 
town  of  Malacca  and  its  vicin- 
ity ;  and  it  consists  of  Chinese, 
Malays,  Arabs,  Klings  or  (Ma- 
labars),  Portuguese,  Dutch,  and 
English.  But  the  Chinese  con- 
stitute considerably  more  than 
one  third  of  the  aggregate  po- 
pulation of  the  district. 

The  acting  Principal  of  the 
Anglochinese  college,  the  Rev. 
JAr.  Tomlin,  has  very  obliging* 
If  furnished  us  with  accounts  of 
lihe  CSImeM  and  Maiay  schools 
at  Malacca,  down  to  the  1 1th  of 
llarch  1833 ;  and  of  the  Indo- 
Portuguese  schools,  to  October 
,^  Ihe  preceding  year.  These 
si^bools  are  supported  by  cha- 
rity, and  contain  between  six 
fttd  seven  hundred  children. 
^Tbe  accounts  of  the  Malay 
^1^  Portuguese  schools    must 


be  deferred  till  the  publication 
of  our  next  number ;  concern- 
ing the  Chinese  schools^  Mr. 
T.  thus  writes : — 

**  In  giving  a  report  of  our  la- 
bors here  during  the  present 
year,  we  are  still  unable  to  com- 
municate any  very  cheering  in- 
telligence of  much  apparent 
fruit  of  them,  or  to  speak  of  any 
remarkable  change  going  on 
around  us.  However,  we  are 
thankful  that  we  can  say  the 
same  means  are  in  operation, 
and  the  same  labors  are  carried 
on  as  heretofore,  which  if  stead- 
ily persevered  in  with  faith  and 
prayer,  will  at  last,  through  the 
Lord's  blessing,  change  the  sur- 
rounding wilderness  into  a  fruits 
ful  field.  The  good  seed  is 
daily  scattered  around  us,  and 
though  some  of  it  may  fall 
amongst  thorbs  or  on  stony 
ground,  yet  not  a  little  falls 
upon  what  may  reasonably  be 
thought  a  genial-soil — the  heacta 


■>ii)ii' 


42 


Malacca 


MAi, 


of  children.  The  most  obvious, 
and  perhaps  the  most  important 
means  of  promoting  the  Lord's 
work  at  Malacca,  is  the  educa- 
tion of  the  young.  This  is  evi- 
dent from  the  simple  fact  that 
from  two  classes  of  its  mixed 
inhabitants,  the  Chinese  and 
Malays,  we  have  500  boys  and 
girls  in  the  mission  schools,  dai- 
ly  acquiring  some  knowledge  of 
the  Sacred  Scriptures,  and  of 
other  Christian  books. 

"  The  four  Chinese  schools  un- 
der the  care  of  the  missionary  are 
daily  superintended  by  the  senior 
boys  of  the  college.  Every  Sat- 
urday they  are  visited  by  the 
missionary  himself.  Each  child 
repeats  to  him  what  he  has  read 
and  got  by  heart  during  the 
week,  and  then  explains  the 
same  in  colloquial  Chinese. 
But  as  few  children  born  here, 
know  much  of  their  father's  na- 
tive tongue,  they  go  a  step  far- 
ther and  render  the  Chinese 
into  Malay,  with  which  they  all 
are  familiar.  It  is  satisfactory 
to  know  that  the  children  are 
learning  something  of  our  holy 
religion,  not  merely  by  rote,  ac- 
cording to  the  common  mode 
in  native  schools  in  the  East, 
but  that  they  have  some  under- 
standing of  what  they  read,  and 
are  from  week  to  week  advan- 
cing in  divine  knowledge.  What 
is  lodged  in  the  memory  of  a 
child  by  his  heathen  teacher, 
is  impressed  on  his  heart  and 
conscience  by  the  Christian 
teacher  once  a  week.  The 
older  boys  in  the  schools  have 
also  the  advantage  of  further 
Christian  instruction,  by  attend- 
ing with  their  teachers  our  Sab- 
bath morning's  Chinese  service 
in  the  chapel.  Also  at  two 
of  the  Fulikeen  schools  when* 


we  have  week  day  evening  ser- 
vices, several  of  the  elder  schol- 
ars  are  usually  present. 

There  are  six  Chinese  girls 
schools  under  the  care  of  Miss 
Wallace,  which  seem  to  be  do- 
ing well.  They  have  the  be* 
nefit  of  her  daily  instruction, 
which  must  be  very  conducive 
to  their  usefulness.  The  plan 
of  a  double  rendering  of  the  les- 
sons into  the  colloquial  tongues 
of  the  Chinese  and  Malays,  is 
followed  also  in  these  schools; 
and  indeed  with  the  girls  this 
is  doubly  important,  they  being 
usually  much  more  ignorant  of 
Chinese  than  the  boys. 

"  In  the  college  we  have  twen- 
ty-six boys.  They  are  all  taught 
to  read  English  as  well  as  Chi- 
nese; but  the  juniors  are  prin- 
cipally under  the  care  of  the 
Chinese  teacher,  who  takes  con- 
siderable pains  to  instruct  them 
in  Christian  books.  The  sen- 
ior boys  forming  an  upper  class, 
are  almost  entirely  under  our 
own  tuition.  They  have  given 
tolerable  satisfaction  by  atten- 
tion to  their  studies,  and  by  the 
progress  which  they  have  made. 
Two  or  three  of  them  especially 
seem  promising  youths,  and  we 
indulge  a  hope  of  their  becom- 
ing sincere  and  enlightened  fol- 
lowers of  our  gracious  Redeem- 
er. Iff  training  up  these  youths 
for  life  and  for  eternity,  it  is  our 
main  and  constant  desire  to 
lead  them  to  the  fountain  head 
of  heavenly  wisdom,  where  they 
may  drink  of  the  pure  streams 
of  the  water  of  life ;  yet  we  do 
not  wholly  desert  the  little  rills 
of  human  knowledge. 

**  Immediately  after  morning 
worship  in  Chinese,  the  senior 
boys  commence  their  studies  by 
readiiitf  a  chapter  of  the   Bible 


18;W. 


.)/«/ 


iicca 


A-> 


which  is  explained  to  them  in 
English  and  Chinese;  after 
which  they  again  go  over  it 
rendering  it  verse  by  verse  into 
Chinese. 

"After  breakfast  we  take  up 
**  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  and  read 
and  explain  a  page,  more  or  less, 
as  before.  A  passage  of  this 
lesson  is  then  selected  as  a  Chi- 
nese exercise  in  writing  y  to  be 
presented  the  following  day.  In 
the  afternoon  we  read  a  part  of 
Dr.  Milne's  "Treatise  on  the 
Soul/'  with  the  College  teach- 
er of  Chinese  at  our  head. 
When  the  latter  has  made  the 
lesson  sufficiently  plain  to  all,  in 
respectable  colloquial  Chinese, 
we  explain  it  to  them  in  easy, 
familiar  English.  A  passage  is 
selected  from  this  lesson  as  an 
English  exercise  in  writing. 
"  They  have  also  daily  exercises 
in  Murray's  Grammar  and  in 
English  composition.  On  Thurs- 
days, half  a  day  is  devoted  to  a 
lecture  on*  Geography,  or  As- 
tronomy. On  the  Sabbath,  a 
portion  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
is  usually  given  to  them  to  re- 
peat on  Monday  morning. 

**  The  senior  boys  are  also  em- 
ployed about  two  hours  each 
day  as  monitors  in  teaching  the 
juniors  English  reading,  writing, 
and  arithmetic  on  the  British 
system,  under  the  general  super- 
intendence of  the  missionary. 
The  senior  boys,  as  has  already 
been  observed,  daily  visit  and 
namber  the  scholars  in  the 
Chinese  boys  schools,  and  are 
constant  in  attendance  at  our 
vatidus  religious  services  in  Chi- 
lli|e,  held  in  the  chapel  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  at  two  other  places 
iil  iM  town  on  week  day  even- 
^^ttaig:' most  of  them  attend  very 
^Ji^laHy   our  English   services 


in  the  chapel  on  Sabbath  and 
Wednesday  evenings.  It  is  in- 
deed not  a  iiiUe  checriji^  to  our 
spirits  to  see  half  a  dozen  Chi- 
nese youths,  in  their  ovvn  dress, 
sitting  among  the  professed  peo- 
ple of  God  and  in  His  temple, 
bending  the  knee  before  Him  in 
prayer,  listening  attentively  to 
the  preached  gospel,  and  to  hear 
them  singing  with  the  under- 
standing the  praises  of  Jehovah 
in  our  own  tongue.  Several  of 
our  Christian  friends  on  wit- 
nessing such  a  sight  for  the  first 
time,  have  expressed  no  little 
surprise  and  delight.  Could  our 
friends  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica behold  with  their  own  eyes 
the  same  sight,  their  hearts 
would  doubtless  be  filled  with 
joy  and  gratitude  in  being  priv- 
ileged to  behold  even  this  *'  day 
of  small  things,"  and  would  be 
encouraged  to  persevere  and 
not  to  faint  in  helping  the 
Lord's  work  in  this  vast  and 
almost  cheerless  field.  We  can- 
not indeed  say  that  these,  once 
heathen  youths,  are  now  be- 
come real  Christians;  but  while 
we  observe  them  daily  increas- 
ing in  divine  knowledge,  and 
see  them  constantly  coming  up 
with  the  people  of  God  to  His 
sanctuary,  and  there  meekly  re- 
ceiving instruction  from  His 
ministers,  we  indulge  a  cheer- 
ing hope  of  seeing  some,  at  least, 
becoming  true  and  enlightened 
disciples  of  the  Savior,  and 
instructors  and  guides  to  their 
own  benighted  countrymen. 

"  It  may  be  thought  that  we 
are  indulging  too  sanguine  an- 
ticipations about  these  college 
boys,  and  looking  too  much  on 
the  bright  side  of  the  picture. 
Perhaps  it  may  b^  the  case ; 
for  we  readily  acViuoviVt^^^  v<^ 


44 


Malacca. 


May. 


are  prone  Ip  look  on  the  Lord's 
work  with  a  cheerful  aspect, 
and  hail  with  joy  even  a  tender 
and  solitary  green  blade  that 
makes  its  appearance  upon  the 
aterile  surface  of  the  wilderness. 
We  do  not  however  glory  in 
these  things  as  the  fruit  of  our 
own  labors ;  for  other  men  have 
labored  and  we  have  entered 
into  their  labors,  and  whatever 
fruit  the  Lord  may  permit  us  to 
gather,  we  would  remember  that 
others  have  long  toiled  here, 
and  borne  the  heat  and  burden 
of  the  day. 

"  The  following  is  a  summary 
of  what  has  been  printed  in  Ma- 
lacca during  the  year; — 6,000 
copies  of  various  tracts,  chiefly 
reprints  of  old  standard  tracts, 
five  having  been  recut  on  new 
blocks  in  a  larger  character; 
2,000  single  gospels;  and  130 
complete  copies  of  the  enlarged 
and  revised  new  edition  of  the 
Sacred  Scriptures, — the  first 
which  have  been  printed  from 
the  new  blocks. 

**  We  have  not  much  to  say 
respecting  our  intercourse  with 
the  heathen,  and  the  distribu- 
tion of  tracts  amongst  the  Chi- 
nese. The  daily  labors  of  the 
whole  college,  and  other  duties 
of  the  establishment  continual- 
ly pressing  en  the  time  and 
the  attention  of  the  Chinese 
missionary,  leave  him  little  time 
for  going  out  amongst  the  peo- 
ple, though  this  he  considers  to 
be  the  most  important  and  in- 
teresting part  of  the  missionary 
work.  Occasionally  he  takes  a 
bundle  of  tracts  and  Scriptures 
under  his  arm,  and  makes  an 
early  morning  excursion  into 
the  town. 

"  However  on  two  occasions, 
(being  obliged  for  the  sake  of 


his  partner's  health  to  retreat 
from  the  scene  of  his  labors, 
and  spend  a  few  weeks  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Malacca,  dur- 
ing the  vacation  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year,  and 
again  about  the  middle  of  the 
year  at  Singapore,)  he  had  leis- 
ure for  going  out  amonsst  the 
people  a  good  deal.  On  the 
former  occasion,  being  situated 
amongst  the  Malays,  many 
tracts  and  portions  of  the  Bible 
were  given  to  them,  and  they 
were  generally  well  received. 
At  Singapore,  being  again  pla- 
ced for  a  little  while  in  the 
sphere  of  his  former  labors,  he 
cheerfully  entered  on  his  work 
again,  and  was  glad  to  find  the 
same  large  and  craving  demand 
for  the  bread  of  life  as  former- 
ly, so  that  he  was  oflen  com- 
pelled to  deliver  all  he  had  to 
casual  passengers  who  stopped 
him  in  the  roads  and  streets, 
before  he  had  got  well  into  the 
town.  Besides  the  Chinese,  in- 
dividuals of  various  nations  ac- 
costed him  without  ceremony 
or  hesitation,  inquiring  for  books 
in  their  respective  languages. 
Even  the  Malays  threw  off  their 
shyness  and  readily  asked  for 
tracts  and  the  New  Testament. 
Several  were  very  desirous  of 
obtaining  the  latter  complete, 
and  made  interesting  inquiries 
about  the  Christian  religion,  par- 
ticularly as  to  the  main  points 
of  difference  between  it  and 
Mohammedanism.  Many  of  the 
ignorant  Malays  think  there  is 
only  a  slight  difference  between 
our  religion  and  theirs,  and  in 
proof  of  this,  mention  the  Law, 
Prophets,  Psalms,  and  New 
Testament  as  books  held  sa- 
cred by  themselves.  But  the 
errand  point  upon  which  we  are 


1 8rl.'i. 


Lilfrary  JViUicfs. 


45 


at  issue  with  them  is,  Jrsy^ 
Christ  the  son  of  GckI,  the  onlv 
Saviour  of  men,  contrasted  and 
opposed  to  the  impostor  Mo- 
hammed. This  should  always 
be  plainly  stated  to  them  and 
strenuously  maintained.'' 

Singapore. — The  population 
of  this  settlement,  accord  ingto 
a  census  taken  January  1st  1^3, 
is  30,978.  Of  these,  8,5 1 7  are 
Chinese;  7,131  are  Malays;  119 
are  Europeans;  96  are  Jndo* 
Britons;  300  are  native  Christ- 
ians; others  are  Armenians, 
Jews,  Arabs,  Javanese,  6lc. — 
Among  the  Malays  in  Singa- 
pore and  the  adjacent  islands, 
the  Rev.  C.  H.  Thomsen  is  the 
only  missionary  now  employed ; 
and  among  the  Chinese  there 
is  DO  one  at  present  except  Mr. 
Abeel,  who  during  a  short  so- 


journ is  '*  endeavoring,"  as  he 
writes  under  date  of  March  30th 
1833,  "  to  supply  every  Chinese 
house  in  Singapore  with  Chris- 
tian tracts.'' 


SiAM.^The  Rev.  J.  T.  Jones 
late  of  the  Burman  mission,  was 
at  Singapore  feb,  26th,  expect- 
ing to  embark  that  evening  or 
the  next  day  for  Bankok. 


BuRMAH. — By  recent  accounts 
it  appears  that  the  mission  in 
this  empire  continues  to  enjoy 
prosperity.  The  New  Testa- 
ment in  Burmese  is  now  pub- 
lished entire,  and  they  have  be 
gun  to  print  in  the  Karen  and 
Peguan  languages.  They  have 
already  four  presses  and  three 
printers  sent  out  from  the 
churches,  employed  in  their 
book  department. 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


**  A  Sermon  preached  on  board 
0u  Jhmtrican  ship  Morrison^  at 
Wkaumoa,  in  China,  Dec.  2d, 
1833.  Br  Robert  Morrison, 
D.  D.  Printed  for  the  Author 
aaheAOnon  Press.** 

Wb  have  been  favored  with 
a  eopy  of  this  sermon,  which 
Hre  were  present  to  hear  also 
at  the  time  of  its  delivery  on 
bottrd  the  ship.  The  name 
df  tiie  ship,  as  a  testimony  of 
jjieriKinal  friendship  to  the  Poc- 
tot ;  the  circumstance  also  of  its 
being  the  first  day  of  celebrating 


religious  worship  in  the  Morrison 
at  Whampoa,  and  the  attentive 
and  numerous  audience,  made  it 
an  interesting  occasion.  From 
the  text.  Rev.  1  :  3,  the  author 
addressess  a  word  of  admonit 
tion  to  the  various  characters 
specified  in  the  message  to  the 
churches.  (I.)  "To  those  whq 
have  leA  their  early  attachment 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
his  cause.  (2.)  To  those  who 
labor  in  the  service  of  God  and 
suffer  tribulation.  (3.)  To  those 
who  remain  faithful  in  the 
midst   of  the    uvo^x    ww^c^:^^ 


4«; 


Litiitini    \otfrfs. 


AIav. 


M>rioty  ( I  )  To  ilioso  who  |m»s. 
sTss  iho  virtuosi  of  cli.iiiiv,  I'miiIi, 
<iiid  |>aiiencr,  but  who  do  not 
KoAr  a  suDicieiit  testimony  .v 
jjfninst  error  and  vice.  (5.)  To 
those  who  hnvc  n  name  to  live, 
but  are  dead.  (6.)  To  the  faith- 
ful, though  feeble.  And  (7.) 
finailj  to  the  lukewarm."  The 
subject  appeared  to  us  well 
chc^n  and  very  apposite  to  the 
situation  of  his  audience. 

We  take  this  occasion  also 
to  saj  a  word,  respecting  the 
amount  of  firtign  skipj^^tg  io 
Ckimm;  mirf  ike  tmeams  •f  Ckris- 
iimm  imstrmciiom  eti;«jfea  by  tke 
stmmtn  ti^Qged  tit  ii.  The 
number  of  different  vessels  un* 
der  the  British  Aag  which  ar* 
rived  in  China  during  1832, 
was  about  75.  More  than  M 
of  these  were  in  the  service  of 
the  liOQ  K  r  Company,  carrying 
each^  say  from  100  to  150  men. 
These  s|ilendid  merchantmen 
do  not  enjoy  the  services  of  a 
diapUin  or  of  any  religious 
iiisftrwcior ;  but  we  understand  it 
is  letfiired  that  the  service  of 
Uie  ciNirch  of  England  be  read 
«acli  Sabbath  before  the  ciews. 
Of  tlie  reinainiiig  50  ships,  we 
little,  except  that  many 
are  manned  with  LasK 
oiftcergd  with  Rnro^ 
Ent  Ibr  thotse  who  wh 

vre  wo   not 
tlmt  any  pt^Mbioii  is  made 

iwstniction^ 
iwtividnal  aaasters 


iiUMi  s  KrifMHl  Siiri#»ly  sent  out 
a  cha|>i:iin,  who  airivod  here  at 
iho  ctnti  of.Oct.,  18:12.  By  him, 
public  worship  was  maintained 
at  Whampoa,  during  the  four 
or  five  succeeding  months.  Not- 
withstanding several  inconven- 
iences attendant  upon  preach- 
ing on  a  ship's  deck,  whenever 
the  Bethel  Flag  has  been  hoist- 
ed, an  audience  has  always  as- 
sembled, from  25  or  30,  to  50, 
70,  80,  or  90.  We  hope  that 
for  the  ensuing  season,  some 
convenient  stationary  accom- 
modation can  be  procured. 


4^ 


of  American 

wlwLJi  «nvpf4  in  China 

Aai^on,  ifom 

aai  Mar  l^^ii^  was 


at 


t^  Amer«t4in 


The  Evanusust;  omH  Mis' 
ceUanea  Sinica. — ^The  6rst  num- 
ber of  his  new  periodical  ap- 
peared on  the  1st  instant;  a 
second  number  came  out  on  the 
21st,  and  a  third  on  the  27th 
of  the  month.  It  has  for  its 
motto, — "  €r#  jre  imU  all  ike 
werM  and  preack  ike  gospel  ia 
fTfTjir  creainre"  It  is  a  reli- 
gious publication ;  and  thus  far 
its  columns  have  been  princi- 
pally filled  with  papers  exhib- 
iting the  doctrines  and  precepts 
and  promises  of  the  gnspd,  and 
the  character  and  duties  of  the 
professors  of  Christianity. 

At  the  same  time,  **allkirs 
of  this  vast  empire,  and  the 
surrounding  Chinese  language 
nations, — Corea,  Japan,  Lew- 
chew,  and  C4>chinchina,  li^geth- 
er  with  the  numerons  Chineae 
settlenwnts  in  the  Archipelago, 
are  vievred  with  intense  inteieat 
by  the  OlrisCMm  Eamngoksi;' 
and  ^^  as  occunenoes  wbicb  are 
political  and  comaaercial  bavw 
an  induence  on  those  ibat  are 
religions  and  moraK  tb^  ongbt 
not  to  be  overlonbe4  ^  tboaa 
whi>  wi$h  ior  the  wnimul 
of  the  gcksfel.^^ 


Joiunul  oj    Occun'niiiS 


47 


Tlie  moral  aiul  n^hirion^j  clia- 
racier  of  the  Chinese  comes  di- 
rectly under  tlie  observation  of 
the  Evangelist.  On  this  topic 
the  native  is  allowed  to  speak 
for  himself.  Each  of  the  num- 
bers before  us  contains  short 
pieces  printed  in  the  Chinese 
character;  these,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  single  phrase  Yay- 
fuhhwaj  "  Jehovah,"  are  Chi- 
nese composition  ;  and  they  will, 
doubtless,  prepare  the  way  for 
the  introduction  of  foreign  in- 
telligence. A  Chinese  Maga- 
zine is  a  great  desideratum ; 
and  we  hope  another  year  will 
not  pass  away  before  such  a 
publication  is  commenced. 

Concerning  the  term  Fay- 
ho'kwa  the  Evangelist  says;—- 
**  The  missionaries  in  the  South 
Sea  islands  have  introduced 
Jehovah  as  the  name  of  God. 
We  have  not  found  in  any  of 
the  books  of  the  Romish  mis- 
sionaries, that  they  have  intro- 
duced this  name  to  the  know- 
ledge of  their  Chinese  converts. 
li  has  been  proposed  by  a  pro- 


lostanl  itiissioMury  to  use  Fwy- 
ho'hwa  ill  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage ;  for  the  natives  some- 
times ask  the  name  of  our  God. 
And  why  not  introduce  that 
name  by  which  he  has  revealed 
himself,  and  been  known  to 
his  people  in  every  age  of  the 
world  ?  *  God  spnke  unto  Moses, 
and  said  unto  him — I  am  Jeho- 
vah ;  and  I  appeared  unto  A- 
braham,  unto  Isaac,  and  unto 
JacAj),  by  the  name  of  God  Al- 
mighty ;  and  by  my  name  Je- 
hovah, was  I  not  also  known 
to  them  ?  '  The  import  of  the 
Chinese  words  [Yay  ho  hwa], 
father, ^re,  hnd  flower  or  Jlame, 
will  remind  the  reader  of  mount 
Sinai,  when  *  Jehovah  descend- 
ed  on  it  in  fire,  to  proclaim 
these  words ;  '  I  am  Jehovah 
thy  God.  Thou  shalt  have  no 
other  gods  beside  me.  Thou 
shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any 
graven  image,  to  bow  down 
thyself  to  it.  Thou  sKalt  not 
take  the  name  of  Jehovah  thy 
God  in  vain ;  for  Jehovah  will 
not  acquit  him  who  taketh  his 


name  m  vam. 


I II 


JOURNAL.  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


LiTBRART  KXAMiRATioiis. — The  li- 
terary eiaminations  in  KwangdunD  foo 
commenced  on  the  6th  of  the  4th 
mooD  (May  24th).  The  number  of 
competitors  is  stated  to  be  more  than 
25,000,  varying  in  age  from  the  lad 
of  fifteen  years  to  the  hoarv  head  of 
seventy  and  upwards.  The  candi- 
dates from  (be  several  Ae^n,  assemble 
fa  Canton  on  different  days,  accord- 
i^l^to  notice  previously  given  by  the 
dii^ip,  whu  presides  at  the  cxaminn- 
tiofts. 


Imperial  presents. — At  the  close 
of  the  late  campaign  against  the 
rebel  mountaineers  at  Lefinchow, 
900,000  taels  were  required  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  the  war.  Of  this  sum 
2J  0,000  taels  were  advanced  by  the 
hong  merchants.  In  consequence  of 
this,  and  by  the  request  of  governor 
Loo,  his  majesty  has  condescended 
to  confer  on  (he  said  merchants  the 
favor  of  accepting  their  money.  He 
directed  at  the  same  time  also  that 
two  htca-lititr,  or  peacock'^  fvathcrsi 


i 


48 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


should  be  sent  down  for  the  two  sen- 
ior merchants,  Howqoa  and  Mow- 
qaa.^n  the  ease  of  Hd^io^ica,  the  mon- 
ey (100,000  taels,)  was  given,  and 
the  honor  received,  in  the  name  of 
bis  son  Woo  Ymenkwa. 


DBC4PiTATJOir.-—At  JO  o'clock  OH 
the  28th  inst.  the  governor  of  Can- 
ton, with  the  fooyuen  and  other  chief 
officers  of  the  province,  sat  in  judg- 
ment on  the  case  of  Moentoeii  crim- 
inals, who  were  all  sentenced  to 
suffer  death  by  decapitation.  The 
wmiS^muig^  or  imperial  order,  was  im- 
mediately demanded,  and  the  crim- 
inals were  led  away  to  the  place  of 
eiecution— to  underao  the  penalty 
of  the  law  at  2  o'clock.  P.  M. 


InsumUion  in  Szttku/^. — Letters 
have  been  received  in  Canton  during 
the  month,  which  report  that  an  in- 
surrection has  broken  out  in  Sse- 
chuen.  One  officer  of  the  5th  rank, 
and  several  of  inferior  rank,  are  said 
to  have  beeri  killed. 


ChMrtm  odd. — A  scarcity  of  rice 
in  Chaouchow  foo,  on  the  east  of 
Canton,  has  increased  the  demand 
and  raised  the  price  of  provision  in 
tbii  dtf .  In  consequence  of  this, 
the  governor  and  focnruen  have  sent 
out  a  proclamation  forbidding  rich 
merchants  to  hoard  up  rice,  beyond 
a  certain  quantity,  thereby  increas- 
ing its  price  and  distressing  the  poor. 
Still  though  the  price  has  risen  but 
very  little,  many  of  the  poor  suffer 
much.  Instances  are  numerous  where 
parents  have  been  seen  going  through 
the  streets  leading  their  own  children 
by  the  hand,  and  offering  them  for 
sale.  They  are  urged  to  this  pain- 
ful necessity  from  want  of  pirovi- 
sions  for  themselves,  as  well  as  for 
their  children.  In  cases  of  thu  kind, 
the  purchaser  is  required  to  give  a 
written  promise  that  h6  will  provide 


for  the  child,  treat  it  well,  Slc,  We 
knew  an  instance  only  a  few  days 
ago,  where  a  little  girl  of  6  years  of 
age  was  sold  for  twenty-five  dollars. 

Formosa.— The  accounts  of  there- 
betlion  in  Formosa  continue  to  be 
vague  and  unsatisfactory.— ONicem- 
ing  the  population  and  productions 
of  the  island,  the  last  number  of  the 
CanUm  Regiater  (for  May  18th),  con- 
tains the  following  remarks. 

"The  whole  population  may  a- 
mount  to  two  or  three  millions.  The 
greater  part  are  cultivators  of  the 
ground ;  many  (principally  the  Amoy 
men)  are  merchants,  fishermen,  and 
sailors.  On  the  whole  they  are  a 
lawless  tribe,  who  put  the  govern- 
ment and  every  human  regulation  at 
defiance,  strictly  adhering  to  their 
clans.  Some  of  the  country-born  in 
the  interior,  have  never  acknowledg- 
ed the  mandarins  as  their  rulers 

But  notwithstanding  their  aversion  to 
every  |;overnment,  they  are  a  very 
industnous  race.  The  quantity  of 
rice  eiported  to  Fuhke^n  and  Uhe- 
ke&ng  is  verv  considerable,  and  em- 
ploys more  than  three  hundred  junks. 
At  Teftntsin  alone,  there  arrive  an- 
nually more  than  seventy  junks  loaded 
with  sucar.  The  eiportation  of  cam- 
phor is  likewise  by  no  means  small. 
The  owners  of  the  plantations  are 
generally  Amop^  men,  whose  families 
live  in  their  native  countrv.  The  capi- 
tal they  employ  is  great;  the  trade  pro- 
fitable. The  friendly  feelings  ofthe 
Formosan  colonists  towards  foreign- 
ers are  quite  proverbial:  but  hitherto 
thev  have  had  very  little  intercourse 
with  them.  Some  traces  of  the 
Dutch  government  still  remain,  but 
the  name  of  this  nation  is  almost  for- 
gotten. The  natives  have  receded 
further  and  further  towards  the  east 
coast,  and  have  been  partly  amalga- 
mated with  the  eastern  planters." 


PMIMr^.— The  weather  during  the  last  half  of  the  month  has  been 
unusually  cold  and  dry,  and  northerly  winds  have  prevailed  for  several 
successive  days.  Among  the  native  population  there  nas  been  a  aood  deal 
of  sickness,  and  many  have  died,  or  as  the  Chinese  say  in  polite  languaee, 
seen  ffow,  **  have  fi;one  to  ramble  *  among  the  genii. *' — The  lady  of  his 
excellency  Yutn,  formerly  governor  (J  Canton  but  now  of  Yunnan  and 
KweJvboiv,  is  reported  recently  to  have  set  out  on  such  a  rambling! 


T  H  E 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  II.— June,  1833.— No.  2. 


Journal  of  a  voyage  along  the  coast  of  China,  from 
the  province  of  Canton  to  Leaoutung  in  Man- 
tchou  Tartary;  1832-33:  hy  the  Rev.  Charles 

January  14th,  we  changed  our  station,  and  came 
to  anchor  under  an  island.  The  curiosity  to  see 
the  ship  was  greater  here  than  at  our  former  place, 
and  being  less  embarrassed  by  the  presence  of  the 
mandarins,  we  were  able  to  live  more  quietly  and 
to  extend  our  intercourse  with  the  people.  A  tem- 
ple built  on  the  island  under  which  we  lay,  is  very 
spacious,  and  presents  a  real  labyrinth.  The  whole 
island  is  picturesque,  and  appears  to  have  been 
designedly  chosen  on  this  account.  We  saw  here 
an  edict  pasted  up,  forbidding  the  possession  of 
arms  on  any  account,  and  threatening  decapita- 
tion to  all  who  dared  to  disobey  this  regulation. 
The  priests  had  for  a  long  time  been  desirous  to 
get  hold  of  a  few  Christian  books,  but  when  they 
could  not  obtain  them,  they  almost  wept  for  dis- 
appointment; — I  had  previously  landed  on  the 
opposite  shore,  where  I  was  surrounded  by  multi- 
tildes  who  did  not  cease  importuning  me  till  they 
hpfd  gotten  every  book  out  of  my  hands.     There 

*  Continued  frum  page  '.i'-i. 


50  GutzUiff^s  Journal .  June, 

were  very  few  individuals  who  could  not  read,  so 
that  we  may  entertain  the  well-founded  hope,  that 
even  the  smallest  tracts  will  be  perused  to  advan- 
tage. We  enjoyed  the  society  of  the  natives  very 
much.  Combining  intelligence  and  cordiality,  they 
lost  no  opportunity  of  showing  their  friendship,  or 
of  making  pointed  inquiries.  What  a  field  for 
missionary  exertion  do  they  present !  Their  hearts 
are  open  to  the  impression  of  truth,  and  their 
doors  for  the  reception  of  its  messengers.  We 
humbly  trust  in  the  wise  government  of  God,  (which 
can  defeat  all  the  restrictive  laws  of  the  most  crook- 
ed policy,)  that  the  doors  to  these  parts  will  be 
soon  thrown  open. 

Though  it  was  now  winter,  and  often  severe 
weather,  the  country  to  the  southwest  presented 
the  most  attractive  views.  From  a  temple,  which 
being  imperial  had  a  gilded  spire,  we  used  to 
look  down  upon  the  surrounding  valleys.  With 
the  priest,  a  very  cunning  man  and  a  fine  pattern 
of  Chinese  politeness,  I  had  a  very  long  conversa- 
tion upon  religion.  As  soon  as  I  touched  upon 
some  points  which  concerned  a  higher  world,  he 
was  dumb.  As  to  the  religious  creed  of  other  na- 
tions, he  appeared  to  be  a  perfect  latitudinarian. 

On  the  17th  of  January,  we  got  under  way  for 
Kintang,  an  island  which  we  had  visited  in  the 
Lord  Amherst.  The  cold  being  very  piercing,  some 
of  our  crew  died.  As  the  mandarins  had  previous- 
ly taken  possession  of  the  anchorage  in  the  inner 
harbor,  we  took  care  not  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  them.  The  natives  being  under  the  immediate 
control  of  their  rulers,  were  rather  distrustful;  how- 
ever they'recognised  me,  and  brought  great  numbers  of 
diseased  people,  of  vvhom  they  requested  me  to  take 
charge.  The  state  of  the  poor,  and  in  general  of 
all  the  common  people,  is  very  wretched  during  the 
winter.  In  Europe  we  have  firesides  and  comfort- 
able rooms ;  but  these  miserable  beings  can  neither 


1833.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  51 

afford  nor  procure  fuel.  Every  shrub  is  cut  up; 
every  root  is  dug  out;  and  the  hills^  which  in 
other  countries  are  generally  covered  with  woodi 
are  bare  or  only  planted  with  a  few  fir-trees.  To 
supply  the  want  of  fire,  they  carry  fire-pots  in  their 
hands  with  a  few  coals  in  them.  They  dress  in 
five  or  six  thick  jackets,  which  are  stuffed  with  cot- 
ton and  thickened  with  numerous  patches  put  upon 
them ;  indeed,  many  are  only  patchwork,  but  they 
keep  the  body  warm,  and  this  is  all  that  is  requirecl. 
The  Chinese  are  generally  dirty  in  their  habits; 
and  the  consequences  both  of  warm  clothing  and 
uncleanliness  are  a  great  many  cutaneous  diseas- 
es— often  very  serious  when  they  have  become  in- 
veterate. It  ought  to  be  an  object  with  a  mission- 
ary who  enters  this  field,  to  provide  himself  with 
large  quantities  of  sulphur  and  mercurial  ointment, 
and  he  may  be  sure  to  benefit  many. 

It  has  always  been  my  anxious  desire  to  give 
medical  help  whenever  it  was  practicable.  However 
the  sufierers  are  so  numerous  that  we  were  able  to 
assist  only  a  very  small  portion  of  the  number.  I 
should  recommend  it  to  a  missionary  about  to  enter 
China,  to  make  himself  perfectly  acquainted  with  the 
diseases  of  the  eye.  He  cannot  be  too  learned  in 
the  ophthalmic  science,  for  ophthalmia  is  more  fre- 
quent here  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world. 
This  arises  from  a  peculiar,  curved  structure  of 
the  eye,  which  is  generally  very  small,  and  often 
inflamed  by  inverted  eye-lids.  Often  while  dealing 
out  eye-water  to  a  great  extent,  and  successively 
examining  the  eye,  I  have  wished  to  establish  a 
hospital  in  the  centre  of  the  empire,  in  some  place 
easy  of  access  by  sea  and  by  land.  I  know  scarce- 
ly one  instance  of  a  clever  medical  man  having 
given  himself  up  to  the  service  of  this  distant  na- 
tion, with  the  view  of  promoting  the  glorious  gos- 
pel and  the  happiness  of  his  fellow  men.  There 
have  been  several  gentlemen  both  at  Macao  and 
Canton  whose  praiseworthy  endeavors  to  alleviate 


52  Gutzlajf^s  Journal.  Junk, 

suffering,  have  been  crowned  with  much  success. 
Yet  we  want  a  hospital  in  the  heart  of  China  itself, 
and  we  want  men  who  wish  to  live  solely  for  the 
cause. 

We  went  farther  towards  the  southern  parts  of 
this  island,  where  1  began  my  Christian  operations, 
which  were  attended  with  ample  success.  We  have 
walked  over  many  hills,  and  gone  through  numerous 
valleys,  carrying  in  our  hands  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, which  found  ready  readers.  Surely  we  could 
not  complain  of  their  want  of  politeness,  for  all 
doors  were  open  for  us,  and  when  the  people  re- 
luctantly saw  that  we  would  not  enter  heir  hovels, 
they  brought  tea  out  to  us,  forcing  us  to  take  some 
of  this  beverage. 

From  this  island  we  shifted  our  anchorage  to 
Ketow  point,  a  head-land  on  the  main.  A  great 
many  tea  plantations  are  found  here,  and  for  the 
first  time  we  have  seen  the  plant  growing  wild. 
This  district  is  cultivated  only  in  the  valleys ;  the 
mountains  furnish  a  good  deal  of  pasture,  but  the 
Chinese  keep  only  as  many  cattle  as  are  indispen- 
sably necessary  for  the  cultivation  of  the  fields. 

When  1  first  went  on  shore,  the  people  seemed 
distrustful  of  receiving  the  word  of  salvation  ;  some 
of  them  hinted  that  our  books  merely  contained  the 
doctrines  of  western  barbarians,  which  were  quite 
at  variance  with  the  tenets  of  the  Chinese  sages. 
I  did  not  undertake  to  contest  this  point  with  them, 
but  proceeded  to  administer  relief  to  a  poor  man 
who  was  almost  blind.  He  was  affected  with  this 
unexpected  kindness,  and  turning  towards  me  said; 
".Judging  from  your  actions  your  doctrines  must  be 
excellent ;  therefore  I  beseech  you,  give  me  some  of 
your  books ;  though  I  myself  cannot  read,  I  have 
children  who  can." — From  this  moment  the  de- 
mand for  the  word  of  God  increased,  so  that  I  could 
never  pass  a  hamlet  without  being  importuned  by 
the  people  to  impart  o  them  the  knowledge  of  di- 
yinc  things.     In  the  wide  excursions  which  T  took,  T 


1833.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  53 

daily  witnessed  the  demand  for  the  word  of  God. 
The  greatest  favor  we  could  bestow  upon  the 
natives,  was  to  give  them  a  book,  which  as  a 
precious  relic  was  treasured  up  and  kept  for  the 
perusal  of  all  their  acquaintance  and  friends. 

Having  remained  here  seven  days,  we  then  de- 
parted for  other  parts  of  the  Chusan  group*  The 
weather  during  this  time  was  generally  dark  and 
stormy.  Feb.  4th,  we  arrived  at  the  island  Pooto, 
lat.  30°  3;  N.,  and  long  121°  E. 

At  a  distance,  the  island  appeared  barren  and 
scarcely  habitable,  but  as  we  approached  it,  we 
observed  very  jirominent  buildings,  and  large  glit- 
tering domes.  A  temple  built  on  a  projecting  rock, 
beneath  which  the  foaming  sea  dashed,  gave  us 
some  idea  of  the  genius  of  its  inhabitants,  in  thus 
selecting  the  most  attractive  spot  to  celebrate  the 
orgies  of  idolatry.  We  were  quite  engaged  in  view- 
ing a  large  building  situated  in  a  grove,  when  we 
observed  some  priests  of  Budha  walking  along  the 
shore,  attracted  by  the  novel  sight  of  a  ship.  Scarce- 
ly had  we  landed,  when  another  party  of  priests  in 
common  garbs  and  very  filthy,  hastened  down  to 
us,  chanting  hymns.  When  some  books  were 
offered  them,  they  exclaimed,  "praise  be  to  Bud- 
ha," and  eagerly  took  every  volume  which  I  had. 
We  then  ascended  to  a  large  temple  surrounded 
by  trees  and  bamboo.  An  elegant  portal  and  mag- 
nificent gate  brought  us  into  a  large  court,  which 
was  surrounded  with  a  long  row  of  buildings — not 
unlike  barracks, — but  the  dwellings  of  the  priests. 
On  entering  it,  the  huge  images  of  Budha  and  his 
disciples,  the  representations  of  Kwanyin,  the 
Goddess  of  Mercy,  and  other  deformed  idols,  with 
the  spacious  and  well  adorned  halls,  exhibit  an  im- 
posing sight  to  the  foreign  spectator.  With  what 
feelings  ought  a  missionary  to  be  impressed  when 
he  sees  so  great  a  nation  under  the  abject  control 
of  disgusting  idolatry'!  Whilst  walking  here,  I  was 
strongly  re  minded  of  Paul  in  Athens,  when  he  was 


54  Gutulaff^s  Jmirnal.  June, 

passing  among  their  temples  and  saw  an  altar  de- 
dicated "to  the  unknown  God."  For  here  we  also 
found  both  a  small  hall  and  an  altar  covered  with 
white  cloth,  allotted  to  the  same  purpose.  1  ad- 
dressed the  priests  who  followed  us  in  crowds, — for 
several  hundreds  belong  to  this  temple;  they  gave 
the  assent  of  indifference  to  my  sayings,  and  fixed 
their  whole  attention  upon  the  examination  of  our 
clothes.  It  was  satisfactory,  however,  to  see  that 
the  major  and  intelligent  part  of  them  were  so 
eagerly  reading  our  books,  that  they  could  not  find 
a  few  moments  even  to  look  at  us.  The  treatise 
which  pleased  them  most,  was  a  dialogue  between 
Chang  and  Yuenj  the  one  a  Christian,  and  the  other 
an  ignorant  heathen.  This  work  of  the  late,  much 
lamented  Dr.  Milne,  contains  very  pointed  and 
just  remarks,  and  has  always  been  a  favorite  book 
among  the  Chinese  readers. 

The  high  priest  requested  an  interview.  He  was 
an  old  deaf  man,  who  seemed  to  have  very  little 
authority,  and  his  remarks  were  common-place 
enough.  Though  the  people  seemed  to  be  great- 
ly embarrassed  at  our  unexpected  appearance, 
their  apprehensions  gradually  subsided ;  meanwhile 
we  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  our  ship  coming  to 
anchor  in  the  roads.  Having  therefore  renewed 
my  stock  of  books  with  a  larger  store,  I  went  again 
on  shore.  At  this  time  the  demand  was  much 
greater,  and  I  was  almost  overwhelmed  by  the  num- 
bers of  priests  who  ran  down  upon  us.  Earnestly 
begging  at  least  a  short  tract,  of  which  I  had  ta- 
ken great  quantities  with  me,  I  was  very  soon 
stripped  of  all,  and  had  to  refuse  numerous  appli- 
cations. 

We  afterwards  followed  a  paved  road,  discover- 
ing several  other  small  temples,  till  we  came  to 
some  large  rocks,  on  which  we  found  several  in- 
scriptions hewn  in  very  large  letters.  One  of  them 
stated  that  China  has  sages!  The  excavations  were 
filled  with  small  gilt  idols,  and  superscriptions.    On 


1833.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  55 

a  sudden  we  came  in  sight  of  a  still  larger  temple 
with  yellow  tiles,  by  which  we  immediately  recog- 
nized it  as  imperial.  A  bridge  very  tastefully  built 
over  an  artificial  tank,  led  to  an  extensive  area 
paved  with  quarried  stones.  Though  the  same 
architecture  reigned  in  the  structure  of  this  larger 
building  as  in  the  others,  we  could  distinguish  a 
superior  taste  and  a  higher  finish.  The  idols  were 
the  same,  but  their  votaries  were  far  more  numer- 
ous ;  indeed  this  is  the  largest  temple  I  have  ever 
seen.  The  halls  being  arranged  with  all  the  tin- 
sel of  idolatry,  presented  numerous  specimens  of 
Chinese  art. 

These  colossal  images  were  made  of  clay,  and 
tolerably  well  gilt.  There  were  great  drums  and 
large  bells  in  the  temple.  We  were  present  at  the 
vespers  of  the  priests,  which  they  chaunted  in  the 
Pali  language,  not  unlike  the  Latin  service  of  the 
Romish  church.  They  held  their  rosaries  in  their 
hands,  which  rested  folded  upon  their  breasts; 
one  of  them  had  a  small  bell,  by  the  tinkling  of 
which  their  service  was  regulated  ;  and  they  occa- 
sionally beat  the  drum  and  large  bell  to  rouse  Bud- 
ha  to  attend  to  their  prayers.  The  same  words 
were  a  hundred  times  repeated.  None  of  the  of- 
ficiating personages  showed  any  interest  in  the  cere- 
monies, for  some  were  looking  around,  laughing  and 
joking,  whilst  others  muttered  their  prayers.  The 
few  people  who  were  present,  not  to  attend  the 
worship,  but  merely  to  gaze  at  us,  did  not  seem  in 
the  least  degree  to  feel  the  solemnity  of  the  service. 
Though  we  were  in  a  dark  hall  standing  before 
the  largest  image  of  Budha,  there  was  nothing  im- 
pressive :  even  our  English  sailors  were  disgusted 
with  the  scene.  Several  times  I  raised  my  voice 
to  invite  all  to  adore  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth, 
l^ut  the  minds  of  the  priests  seemed  callous,  and 
a  mere  assent  was  all  which  this  exhortation  pro- 
if|t]i}ced. — Though  the  government  sometimes  decries 
Dudhism  as  a  dangerous  doctrine,  we  ^avj  ^^^^\^ 


4«> 


Lift loni    ,\ottn.<. 


M 


AV. 


sor.ioty.  (4.)  To  llioso  who  pos- 
sess I  ho  virtues  of'o.haiily,  fjiiih, 
and  patience^  but  svlio  do  not 
bear  a  suflicient  testimony  a- 
gainst  error  and  vice.  (5.)  To 
those  who  have  a  name  to  live, 
but  are  dead.  (6.)  To  the  faith- 
ful, though  feeble.  And  (7.) 
finally  to  the  lukewarm."  The 
subject  appeared  to  us  well 
chosen  and  very  apposite  to  the 
situation  of  his  audience. 

We  take  this  occasion  also 
to  say  a  word,  respecting  the 
amount  of  foreign  shipping  to 
China ;  and  the  means  of  Chris- 
tian instruction  enjoyed  by  the 
seamen  engaged  in  it.  The 
number  of  diflferent  vessels  un- 
der the  British  flag  which  ar- 
rived in  China  during  1832, 
was  about  75.  More  than  20 
of  these  were  in  the  service  of 
the  hon  E.  I.  Company,  carrying 
each,  say  from  100  to  150  men. 
These  splendid  merchantmen 
do  not  enjoy  the  services  of  a 
chaplain  or  of  any  religious 
instructor ;  but  we  understand  it 
is  required  that  the  service  of 
the  church  of  England  be  read 
each  Sabbath  before  the  crews. 
Of  the  remaining  50  ships,  we 
know  little.,  except  that  many 
of  them  are  manned  with  Las- 
cars, and  officered  with  Euro- 
peans. But  for  those  who  un- 
derstand English,  we  do  not 
learn  that  any  provision  is  made 
for  their  religious  instruction, 
unless  some  individual  masters 
may  attempt  it. 

The  number  of  American 
vessels  which  arrived  in  China 
during  the  shipping  season,  from 
June  1832  to  May  1833,  was 
about  60.  Forty-Jive  of  these 
came  up  to  Whampoa. 

For  the  benefit  of  seamen  at 
itbis  port    the   American    Sea- 


men s  KiifMHl  Soriely  sent  out 
:t  cha|ilaiti,  who  ai rived  here  at 
the  end  of  Oct.,  1832.  By  him. 
public  worship  was  maintained 
at  Whampoa,  during  the  four 
or  five  succeeding  months.  Not- 
withstanding several  inconven- 
iences attendant  upon  preach- 
ing on  a  ship's  deck,  whenever 
the  Bethel  Flag  has  been  hoist- 
ed, an  audience  has  always  as- 
sembled, from  25  or  30,  to  50, 
70,  80,  or  90.  We  hope  that 
for  the  ensuing  season,  some 
convenient  stationary  accom- 
modation can  be  procured. 


The  Evangelist;  and  Mis- 
cellanea tSinica. — The  first  num- 
ber of  his  new  periodical  ap- 
peared on  the  1st  instant;  a 
second  number  came  out  on  the 
21st,  and  a  third  on  the  27th 
of  the  month.  It  has  for  its 
motto, — **  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature."  It  is  a  reli- 
gious publication  ;  and  thus  far 
its  columns  have  been  princi- 
pally filled  with  papers  exhib- 
iting the  doctrines  and  precepts 
and  promises  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  character  and  duties  of  the 
professors  of  Christianity. 

At  the  same  time,  *'  affairs 
of  this  vast  empire,  and  the 
surrounding  Chinese  language 
nations, — Corea,  Japan,  Lew- 
chew,  and  Cochinchina,  togeth- 
er with  the  numerous  Chinese 
settlements  in  the  Archipelago, 
are  viewed  with  intense  interest 
by  the  Christian  Evangelist,'* 
and  ''  as  occurrences  which  are 
political  and  commercial  have 
an  influence  on  those  that  are 
religious  and  moral,  they  ought 
not  to  be  overlooked  by  those 
who  wish  for  the  universal 
spread  of  the  gospel." 


Jouiiial  oj    Orcurmurs 


47 


The  moral  ami  ri;liirioiis  clia- 
racier  of  tlie  Cliiiiese  comes  di- 
rectly binder  the  observation  of 
the  Evangelist.  On  this  topic 
the  native  is  allowed  to  speak 
for  himself.  Each  of  the  num- 
bers before  us  contains  short 
pieces  printed  in  the  Chinese 
character ;  these,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  single  phrase  Yay- 
ho'hwa^  *•  Jehovah,"  are  Chi- 
nese composition  ;  and  they  will, 
doubtless,  prepare  the  way  for 
the  introduction  of  foreign  in- 
telligence. A  Chinese.  Maga- 
zine is  a  great  desideratum ; 
and  we  hope  another  year  will 
not  pass  away  before  such  a 
publication  is  commenced. 

Concerning  the  term  Yay^ 
hthkwa  the  Evangelist  says;—- 
**  The  missionaries  in  the  South 
Sea  islands  have  introduced 
Jehovah  as  the  name  of  God. 
We  have  not  found  in  any  of 
the  books  of  the  Romish  mis- 
sioharies,  that  they  have  intro- 
duced this  name  to  the  know- 
ledge of  their  Chinese  converts. 
It  has  been  proposed  by  a  pro- 


(ostanl  missionary  to  use  Vaj/- 
ho'hwa  in  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage; for  the  natives  some- 
times ask  the  name  of  our  God. 
And  why  not  introduce  that 
name  by  which  he  has  revealed 
himself,  and  been  known  to 
his  people  in  every  age  of  the 
world  ?  *  God  spake  unto  Moses, 
and  said  unto  him — I  am  Jeho- 
vah ;  and  I  appeared  unto  A- 
braham,  unto  Isaac,  and  unto 
JaGa}>,  by  the  name  of  God  Al- 
mighty ;  and  by  my  name  Je- 
hovah, was  I  not  also  known 
to  them  ?  '  The  import  of  the 
Chinese  words  [Yay  ho  hwa], 
father,  f  re  f  hnd  flower  or  flame, 
will  remind  the  reader  of  mount 
Sinai,  when  *  Jehovah  descend- 
ed  on  it  in  flre,*  to  proclaim 
these  words ;  '  I  am  Jehovah 
thy  God.  Thou  shalt  have  no 
other  gods  beside  me.  Thou 
shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any 
graven  image,  to  bow  down 
thyself  to  it.  Thou  sUalt  not 
take  the  name  of  Jehovah  thy 
God  in  vain ;  for  Jehovah  will 
not  acquit  him  who  taketh  his 


name  m  vam. 


)    M 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


LiTBRART  KXAMiRATioifs.— The  li- 
terary examinations  in  Kwangekowfoo 
commenced  on  the  6th  of  the  4th 
moon  (May  24th).  The  number  of 
competitors  is  stated  to  be  more  than 
25,000,  varying  in  age  from  the  lad 
of  fifteen  years  to  the  hoarv  head  of 
seventy  and  upwards.  The  candi- 
diilas  from  the  several  Ae^tt,  assemble 
ffp^Canton  on  different  days,  accord- 
itt|^  |o  notice  previously  given  by  the 
duj^.  who  presides  at  the  cxamina- 


Imperial  presents. — At  the  close 
of  the  late  campaign  against  the 
rebel  mountaineers  at  CeCnchow, 
900,000  taels  were  required  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  the  war.  Of  this  sum 
210,000  taels  were  advanced  by  the 
hong  merchants.  In  consequence  of 
this,  and  by  the  request  of  governor 
LoOt  his  majesty  has  condescended 
to  confer  on  the  said  merchants  the 
favor  of  accepting  their  money.  He 
directed  at  the  same  time  also  that 
two  kwa-liufr,  or  peacuck'h  feathersi 


48 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


should  be  sent  down  for  the  two  sen- 
ior mercb^ntf,  Howqna  and  Mow- 
qua. — In  the  eaM  of  Howqna^  the  mon* 
ey  (100,000  taels,)  was  given,  and 
the  honor  received,  in  the  name  of 
bis  son  Woo  Ywemhoa, 


DBC4FiTATioir.^-At  JO  o'clock  on 
the  38tb  inst.  the  governor  of  Can- 
ton, with  the  fooyuen  and  other  chief 
officers  of  the  province,  sat  In  judg- 
ment on  (he  case  of  seoentoeii  crim- 
inals, who  were  all  sentenced  to 
suffer  death  by  decapitation.  The 
%oaMg*ndngf  or  imperial  order,  was  im- 
mediately demanded,  and  the  crim- 
inals were  led  away  (o  the  place  of 
eiecution— 4o  undergo  the  penalty 
of  the  law  at  3  o'clock.  P.  M. 


Inaurreetum  in  SiMkuen. — Letters 
have  been  received  in  Canton  during 
the  month,  which  report  that  an  in- 
surrection has  broken  out  in  Sse- 
chuen.  One  officer  of  the  5th  rank, 
and  several  of  inferior  rank,  are  said 
to  have  beert  killed. 


ChMftm  soU.— A  scarcity  of  rice 
in  Chaouchow  foo,  on  the  east  of 
Canton,  has  increased  the  demand 
and  raised  the  price  of  provision  in 
i\M  dty.  In  consequence  of  this, 
the  governor  and  fooyuen  have  sent 
out  a  proclamation  forbidding  rich 
merchants  to  hoard  up  rice,  beyond 
a  certain  quantity,  thereby  iricreas- 
ins  its  price  and  distressing  the  poor. 
Still  though  the  price  has  risen  but 
very  little,  many  of  the  poor  suffer 
much.  Instances  are  numerous  where 
parents  have  been  seen  going  through 
the  streets  leading  their  own  children 
by  the  hand,  and  offering  them  for 
sale.  They  are  urged  to  this  pain- 
ful necessity  from  want  of  provi- 
sions for  themselves,  as  well  as  for 
their  children.  In  cases  of  this  kind, 
the  purchaser  is  required  to  give  a 
written  promise  that  hl»  will  provide 


for  the  child,  treat  it  well,  &c.  We 
knew  an  instance  only  a  few  days 
ago,  where  a  little  girl  of  6  years  of 
age  was  sold  for  twenty-five  dollars. 

Formosa. — The  accounts  of  the  re- 
bellion in  Formosa  continue  to  be 
vague  and  unsatisfactory.— -Concern- 
ing the  population  and  productions 
of  the  island,  the  last  number  of  the 
Canton  Register  (for  May  18th),  con- 
tains the  following  remarks. 

"The  whole  population  may  a- 
inount  to  two  or  three  millions.  The 
greater  part  are  cultivators  of  the 
ground ;  many  (principally  the  Amoy 
men)  are  merchants,  fishermen,  and 
sailors.  On  the  whole  they  are  a 
lawless  tribe,  who  put  the  govern- 
ment and  every  human  regulation  at 
defiance,  strictly  adhering  to  their 
clans.  Some  of  the  country-born  in 
the  interior,  have  never  acknowledg- 
ed the  mandarins  as  their  rulers 

But  notwithstanding  their  aversion  to 
every  |;overnment,  they  are  a  very 
industnous  race.  The  quantity  of 
rice  ei  ported  to  FuhkeCn  and  Che- 
ke&ng  is  very  considerable,  and  em- 
ploys more  than  three  hundred  Junks. 
At  Teftntsin  alone,  there  arrive  an- 
nually more  than  seventy  junks  loaded 
with  suear.  The  eiportation  of  cam- 
phor Is  likewise  by  no  means  small. 
The  owners  of  the  plantations  are 
generally  Amo^  men,  whose  families 
live  in  their  native  country.  The  capi- 
tal they  employ  is  great;  the  trade  pro- 
fitable. The  friendly  feelings otthe 
Formosan  colonists  towards  foreign- 
ers are  quite  proverbial:  but  hitherto 
they  have  had  very  little  intercourse 
with  them.  Some  traces  of  the 
Dutch  government  still  remain,  but 
the  name  of  this  nation  is  almost  for- 
gotten. The  natives  have  receded 
further  and  further  towards  the  east 
coast,  and  have  been  partly  amalga- 
mated with  the  eastern  planters." 


P&tuer^.'^The  weather  during  the  last  half  of  the  month  has  been 
unttsually  cold  and  dry,  and  northerly  winds  have  prevailed  for  several 
successive  days.  Among  the  native  population  there  has  been  a  eood  deal 
of  sickness,  and  many  have  died,  or  as  the  Chinese  say  in  polite  language, 
sein  |fet0,  "  have  eone  to  ramble  *  among  the  genii." — The  lady  of  his 
excellency  Yuett,  formerly  governor  (.f  Canton  but  now  of  Yunnan  and 
kweichow,  b  reported  recently  to  have  set  out  on  such  a  rambling .' 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  II.— June,  1833.— No.  2. 


Journal  of  a  voyage  along  the  coast  of  China,  from 
the  province  of  Canton  to  Leaoutung  in  Man- 
tchou  Tartary;  1832-33:  hy  the  Rev.  Charles 

GU'I^LAFF.* 

January  14th,  we  changed  our  station,  and  came 
to  anchor  under  an  island.  The  curiosity  to  see 
the  ship  was  greater  here  than  at  our  former  place, 
and  being  less  embarrassed  by  the  presence  of  the 
mandarins,  we  were  able  to  live  more  quietly  and 
to  extend  our  intercourse  with  the  people.  A  tem- 
ple built  on  the  island  under  which  we  lay,  is  very 
spacious,  and  presents  a  real  labyrinth.  The  whole 
island  is  picturesque,  and  appears  to  have  been 
designedly  chosen  on  this  account.  We  saw  here 
an  edict  pasted  up,  forbidding  the  possession  of 
arms  on  any  account,  and  threatening  decapita- 
tion to  all  who  dared  to  disobey  this  regulation. 
The  priests  had  for  a  long  time  been  desirous  to 
get  hold  of  a  few  Christian  books,  but  when  they 
could  not  obtain  them,  they  almost  wept  for  dis- 
f^ppointmcnt ; — I  had  previously  landed  on  the 
opposite  shore,  where  I  was  surrounded  by  multi- 
tw^s  who  did  not  cease  importuning  me  till  they 
\aA  gotten  every  book  out  of  my  hands.     There 

> 

*   Continued  I'mm  page  '32. 


-^■f%iw£ki^  ..,^.. 


50  Gutzlaff^s  Journal.  June, 

were  very  few  individuals  who  could  not  read,  so 
that  we  may  entertain  the  well-founded  hope,  that 
even  the  smallest  tracts  will  be  perused  to  advan- 
tage. We  enjoyed  the  society  of  the  natives  very 
much.  Combining  intelligence  and  cordiality,  they 
lost  no  opportunity  of  showing  their  friendship,  or 
of  making  pointed  inquiries.  What  a  field  for 
missionary  exertion  do  they  present !  Their  hearts 
are  open  to  the  impression  of  truth,  and  their 
doors  for  the  reception  of  its  messengers.  We 
humbly  trust  in  the  wise  government  of  God,  (which 
can  defeat  all  the  restrictive  laws  of  the  most  crook- 
ed policy,)  that  the  doors  to  these  parts  will  be 
soon  thrown  open. 

Though  it  was  now  winter,  and  often  severe 
weather,  the  country  to  the  southwest  presented 
the  most  attractive  views.  From  a  temple,  which 
being  imperial  had  a  gilded  spire,  we  used  to 
look  down  upon  the  surrounding  valleys.  With 
the  priest,  a  very  cunning  man  and  a  fine  pattern 
of  Chinese  politeness,  I  had  a  very  long  conversa- 
tion upon  religion.  As  soon  as  I  touched  upon 
some  points  which  concerned  a  higher  world,  he 
was  dumb.  As  to  the  religious  creed  of  other  na- 
tions, he  appeared  to  be  a  perfect  latitudinarian. 

On  the  17th  of  January,  we  got  under  way  for 
Kintang,  an  island  which  we  had  visited  in  the 
Lord  Amherst.  The  cold  being  very  piercing,  some 
of  our  crew  died.  As  the  mandarins  had  previous- 
ly taken  possession  of  the  anchorage  in  the  inner 
harbor,  we  took  care  not  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  them.  The  natives  being  under  the  immediate 
control  of  their  rulers,  were  rather  distrustful;  how- 
ever they  recognised  me,  and  brought  great  numbers  of 
diseased  people,  of  whom  they  requested  me  to  take 
charge.  The  state  of  the  poor,  and  in  general  of 
all  the  common  people,  is  very  wretched  during  the 
winter.  In  Europe  we  have  firesides  and  comfort- 
able rooms ;  but  these  miserable  beings  can  neither 


1833.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  51 

afford  nor  procure  fuel.  Every  shrub  is  cut  up; 
every  root  is  dug  out;  and  the  hills^  which  in 
other  countries  are  generally  covered  with  wood, 
are  bare  or  only  planted  with  a  few  fir-trees.  To 
supply  the  want  of  fire,  they  carry  fire-pots  in  their 
hands  with  a  few  coals  in  them.  They -dress  in 
five  or  six  thick  jackets,  which  are  stuffed  with  cot- 
ton and  thickened  with  numerous  patches  put  upon 
them ;  indeed,  many  are  only  patchwork,  but  they 
keep  the  body  warm,  and  this  is  all  that  is  required. 
The  Chinese  are  generally  dirty  in  their  habits; 
and  the  consequences  both  of  warm  clothing  and 
uncleanliness  are  a  great  many  cutaneous  diseas- 
es— often  very  serious  when  they  have  become  in- 
veterate. It  ought  to  be  an  object  with  a  mission- 
ary who  enters  this  field,  to  provide  himself  with 
large  quantitiesi  of  sulphur  and  mercurial  ointment, 
and  he  may  be  sure  to  benefit  many. 

It  has  always  been  my  anxious  desire  to  give 
medical  help  whenever  it  was  practicable.  However 
the  sufferers  are  so  numerous  that  we  were  able  to 
assist  only  a  very  small  portion  of  the  number.  I 
should  recommend  it  to  a  missionary  about  to  enter 
China,  to  make  himself  perfectly  acquainted  with  the 
diseases  of  the  eye.  He  cannot  be  too  learned  in 
the  ophthalmic  science,  for  ophthalmia  is  more  fre- 
quent here  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world. 
This  arises  from  a  peculiar,  curved  structure  of 
the  eye,  which  is  generally  very  small,  and  often 
inflamed  by  inverted  eye-lids.  Often  while  dealing 
out  eye-water  to  a  great  extent,  and  successively 
examining  the  eye,  I  have  wished  to  establish  a 
hospital  in  the  centre  of  the  empire,  in  some  place 
easy  of  access  by  sea  and  by  land.  I  know  scarce- 
ly one  instance  of  a  clever  medical  man  having 
given  himself  up  to  the  service  of  this  distant  na- 
tion, with  the  view  of  promoting  the  glorious  gos- 
Eel  and  the  happiness  of  his  fellow  men.  There 
ave  been  several  gentlemen  both  at  Macao  and 
Canton  whose  praiseworthy  endeavors  to  alleviate 


52  Gutzlajf^s  Journal.  Junk, 

suffering,  have  been  crowned  with  much  success. 
Yet  we  want  a  hospital  in  the  heart  of  China  itself, 
and  we  want  men  who  wish  to  live  solely  for  the 
cause. 

We  went  farther  towards  the  southern  parts  of 
this  island,  where  1  began  my  Christian  operations, 
which  were  attended  with  ample  success.  We  have 
walked  over  many  hills,  and  gone  through  numerous 
valleys,  carrying  in  our  hands  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, which  found  ready  readers.  Surely  we  could 
not  complain  of  their  want  of  politeness,  for  all 
doors  were  open  for  us,  and  when  the  people  re- 
luctantly saw  that  we  would  not  enter  heir  hovels, 
they  brought  tea  out  to  us,  forcing  us  to  take  some 
of  this  beverage. 

From  this  island  we  shifted  our  anchorage  to 
Ketow  point,  a  head-land  on  the  main.  A  great 
many  tea  plantations  are  found  here,  and  for  the 
first  time  we  have  seen  the  plant  growing  wild. 
Thii  district  is  cultivated  only  in  the  valleys ;  the 
mountains  furnish  a  good  deal  of  pasture,  but  the 
Chinese  keep  only  as  many  cattle  as  are  indispen- 
sably necessary  for  the  cultivation  of  the  fields. 

When  I  first  went  on  shore,  the  people  seemed 
distrustful  of  receiving  the  word  of  salvation  ;  some 
of  them  hinted  that  our  books  merely  contained  the 
doctrines  of  western  barbarians,  which  were  quite 
at  variance  with  the  tenets  of  the  Chinese  sages. 
I  did  not  undertake  to  contest  this  point  with  them, 
but  proceeded  to  administer  relief  to  a  poor  man 
who  was  almost  blind.  He  was  affected  with  this 
unexpected  kindness,  and  turning  towards  me  said; 
"•ludging  from  your  actions  your  doctrines  must  be 
excellent ;  therefore  I  beseech  you,  give  me  some  of 
your  books ;  though  I  myself  cannot  read,  I  have 
children  who  can.'' — From  this  moment  the  de- 
mand for  the  word  of  God  increased,  so  that  I  could 
never  pass  a  hamlet  without  being  importuned  by 
the  people  to  impart  o  them  the  knowledge  of  di- 
vine  things.     In  the  wide  excursions  which  T  took,  T 


1833.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  53 

daily  witnessed  the  demand  for  the  word  of  God. 
The  greatest  favor  we  could  bestow  upon  the 
natives,  was  to  give  them  a  book,  which  as  a 
precious  relic  was  treasured  up  and  kept  for  the 
perusal  of  all  their  acquaintance  and  friends. 

Having  remained  here  seven  days,  we  then  de- 
parted for  other  parts  of  the  Chusan  group*  The 
weather  during  this  time  was  generally  dark  and 
stormy.  Feb.  4th,  we  arrived  at  the  island  Pooto, 
lat.  30°3'N.,  and  long  121°  E. 

At  a  distance,  the  island  appeared  barren  and 
scarcely  habitable,  but  as  we  approached  it,  we 
observed  very  prominent  buildings,  and  large  glit- 
tering domes.  A  temple  built  on  a  projecting  rock, 
beneath  which  the  foaming  sea  dashed,  gave  us 
some  idea  of  the  genius  of  its  inhabitants,  in  thus 
selecting  the  most  attractive  spot  to  celebrate  the 
orgies  of  idolatry.  We  were  quite  engaged  in  view- 
ing a  large  building  situated  in  a  grove,  when  we 
observed  some  priests  of  Budha  walking  along  the 
shore,  attracted  by  the  novel  sight  of  a  ship.  Scarce- 
ly had  we  landed,  when  another  party  of  priests  in 
common  garbs  and  very  filthy,  hastened  down  to 
us,  chanting  hymns.  When  some  books  were 
offered  them,  they  exclaimed,  "praise  be  to  Bud- 
ha," and  eagerly  took  every  volume  which  I  had. 
We  then  ascended  to  a  large  temple  surrounded 
by  trees  and  bamboo.  An  elegant  portal  and  mag- 
nificent gate  brought  us  into  a  large  court,  which 
was  surrounded  with  a  long  row  of  buildings — not 
unlike  barracks, — but  the  dwellings  of  the  priests. 
On  entering  it,  the  huge  images  of  Budha  and  his 
disciples,  the  representations  of  Kwanyin,  the 
Goddess  of  Mercy,  and  other  deformed  idols,  with 
the  spacious  and  well  adorned  halls,  exhibit  an  im- 
posing sight  to  the  foreign  spectator.  With  what 
feelings  ought  a  missionary  to  be  impressed  when 
he  sees  so  great  a  nation  under  the  abject  control 
of  disgusting  idolatry!  Whilst  walking  here,  I  was 
strongly  re  minded  of  Paul  in  Athens,  when  he  was 


54  Gutulaff^s  Journal.  June, 

passing  among  their  temples  and  saw  an  altar  de- 
dicated "to  the  unknown  God."  For  here  we  also 
found  both  a  small  hall  and  an  altar  covered  with 
white  cloth,  allotted  to  the  same  purpose.  1  ad- 
dressed the  priests  who  followed  us  in  crowds, — for 
several  hundreds  belong  to  this  temple;  they  gave 
the  assent  of  indifference  to  my  sayings,  and  fixed 
their  whole  attention  upon  the  examination  of  our 
clothes.  It  was  satisfactory,  however,  to  see  that 
the  major  and  intelligent  part  of  them  were  so 
eagerly  reading  our  books,  that  they  could  not  find 
a  few  moments  even  to  look  at  us.  The  treatise 
which  pleased  them  most,  was  a  dialogue  between 
Chang  and  Yuen^  the  one  a  Christian,  and  the  other 
an  ignorant  heathen.  This  work  of  the  late,  much 
lamented  Dr.  Milne,  contains  very  pointed  and 
just  remarks,  and  has  always  been  a  favorite  book 
among  the  Chinese  readers. 

The  high  priest  requested  an  interview.  He  was 
an  old  deaf  man,  who  seemed  to  have  very  little 
authority,  and  his  remarks  were  common-place 
enough.  Though  the  people  seemed  to  be  great- 
ly embarrassed  at  our  unexpected  appearance, 
their  apprehensions  gradually  subsided ;  meanwhile 
we  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  our  ship  coming  to 
anchor  in  the  roads.  Having  therefore  renewed 
my  stock  of  books  with  a  larger  store,  I  went  again 
on  shore.  At  this  time  the  demand  was  much 
greater,  and  I  was  almost  overwhelmed  by  the  num- 
bers of  priests  who  ran  down  upon  us.  Earnestly 
begging  at  least  a  short  tract,  of  which  I  had  ta- 
ken great  quantities  with  me,  I  was  very  soon 
stripped  of  all,  and  had  to  refuse  numerous  appli- 
cations. 

We  afterwards  followed  a  paved  road,  discover- 
ing several  other  small  temples,  till  we  came  to 
some  large  rocks,  on  which  we  found  several  in- 
scriptions hewn  in  very  large  letters.  One  of  them 
stated  that  China  has  sages!  The  excavations  were 
filled  with  small  gilt  idols,  and  superscriptions.    On 


1833.  Gulzlaff's  Journal.  55 

a  sudden  we  came  in  sight  of  a  still  larger  temple 
with  yellow  tiles,  by  which  we  immediately  recog- 
nized it  as  imperial.  A  bridge  very  tastefully  built 
over  an  artificial  tank,  led  to  an  extensive  area 
paved  with  quarried  stones.  Though  the  same 
architecture  reigned  in  the  structure  of  this  larger 
building  as  in  the  others,  we  could  distinguish  a 
superior  taste  and  a  higher  finish.  The  idols  were 
the  same,  but  their  votaries  were  far  more  numer- 
ous; indeed  this  is  the  largest  temple  I  have  ever 
seen.  The  halls  being  arranged  with  all  the  tin- 
sel of  idolatry,  presented  numerous  specimens  of 
Chinese  art. 

These  colossal  images  were  made  of  clay,  and 
tolerably  well  gilt.  There  were  great  drums  and 
large  bells  in  the  temple.  We  were  present  at  the 
vespers  of  the  priests,  which  they  chaunted  in  the 
Pali  language,  not  unlike  the  Latin  service  of  the 
Romish  church.  They  held  their  rosaries  in  their 
hands,  which  rested  folded  upon  their  breasts; 
one  of  them  had  a  small  bell,  by  the  tinkling  of 
which  their  service  was  regulated ;  and  they  occa- 
sionally beat  the  drum  and  large  bell  to  rouse  Bud- 
ha  to  attend  to  their  prayers.  The  same  words 
were  a  hundred  times  repeated.  None  of  the  of- 
ficiating personages  showed  any  interest  in  the  cere- 
monies, for  some  were  looking  around,  laughing  and 
joking,  whilst  others  muttered  their  prayers.  The 
few  people  who  were  present,  not  to  attend  the 
worship,  but  merely  to  gaze  at  us,  did  not  seem  in 
the  least  degree  to  feel  the  solemnity  of  the  service. 
Though  we  were  in  a  dark  hall  standing  before 
the  largest  image  of  Budha,  there  was  nothing  im- 
pressive :  even  our  English  sailors  were  disgusted 
with  the  scene.  Several  times  I  raised  my  voice 
to  invite  all  to  adore  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth, 
but  the  minds  of  the  priests  seemed  callous,  and 
a  mere  assent  was  all  which  this  exhortation  pro- 
|l)[|}ced. — Though  the  government  sometimes  decries 
Budhism  as  a  dangerous  doctrine,  we  saw  papers 


56  Gutzlaff'^is  Journal.  June, 

stuck  up,  wherein  the  people  were  exhorted  to  re- 
pair to  these  temples  in  order  to  propitiate  heaven 
to  grant  a  fertile  spring ; — and  these  exhortations 
were  issued  by  the  emperor  himself.  What  in- 
consistency ! 

This  temple  was  built  during  the  time  of  the 
Leang  dynasty,  several  centuries  ago,  (about  a.  d. 
550,)  but  it  has  undergone  great  repairs ;  and  both 
under  the  last  and  present  dynasties  has  enjoyed 
the  imperial  patronage.  It  was  erected  to  em- 
blazon the  glorious  deeds  of  the  Goddess  of  Mercy, 
who  is  said  to  have  honored  this  spot  with  her 
presence.  On  the  island  are  two  large,  and  sixty 
small  temples,  which  are  all  built  in  the  same 
style,  and  the  idol  of  Kwanyin  holds  a  prominent 
station  among  her  competitors.  We  were  told,  that 
upon  a  spot  not  exceeding  twelve  square  miles, 
(for  this  appears  to  be  the  extent  of  the  island,) 
2000  priests  were  living.  No  females  are  allowed 
to  live  on  the  island,  nor  are  any  laymen  suffered 
to  reside  here,  unless  they  be  in  the  service  of  the 
priests.  To  maintain  this  numerous  train  of  idlers, 
lands  on  the  opposite  island  have  been  allotted  for 
their  use,  which  they  farm  out ;  but  as  this  is  still 
inadequate,  they  go  upon  begging  expeditions  not 
only  into  the  surrounding  provinces,  but  even  as 
far  as  Siam.  From  its  being  a  place  of  pilgrim- 
age also  the  priests  derive  great  profits.  Many 
rich  persons,  and  especially  successful  captains,  re- 
pair thither  to  express  their  gratitude  and  spend 
their  money  in  this  delightful  spot.  For  this  rea- 
son the  priests  have  large  halls  and  keep  a  regular 
establishment,  though  they  themselves  live  on  a 
very  sparing  diet.  We  never  saw  them  use  any 
meat;  few^  are  decently  dressed;  and  the  greater 
part  are  very  ignorant,  even  respecting  their  own 
tenets.  We  saw  many  young  fine-looking  children 
whom  they  had  bought  to  initiate  them  early  in- 
to the  mysteries  of  Budhism.  They  complained  bit- 
terly of  the  utter  decay  of  their  establishment,  and 


1838.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  57 

were  anxious  to  obtain  from  us  some  gift.  To 
every  person  who  visits  this  island,  it  appears  at 
first  like  a  fairy  land,  so  romantic  is  everything 
which  meets  the  eye.  Those  large  inscriptions 
hewn  in  solid  granite,  the  many  temples  which 
appear  in  every  direction,  the  highly  picturesque 
scenery  itself,  with  its  many-peaked,  riven,  and 
detached  rocks,  and  above  all  a  stately  mausoleum, 
the  largest  which  I  have  ever  seen,  containing  the 
bones  and  ashes  of  thousands  of  priests — quite 
bewilder  the  imagination. 

After  having  examined  all  the  localities,  we  en- 
deavored to  promulgate  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 
Poo-to  being  a  rendezvous  for  a  numerous  fleet  of 
boats,  gave  us  great  facility  in  sending  books  to 
all  the  adjacent  places.  Nor  were  the  people 
very  slow  in  examining  us  and  our  books  When 
their  minds  were  satisfied  upon  the  subject,  they 
became  excessively  clamorous  for  Christian  books. 
At  first  I  had  brought  my  stores  on  shore,  but  find- 
ing that  the  great  crowds  bore  me  down  and  rob- 
bed me  of  every  leaf,  I  entered  into  a  boat  and 
sat  down,  while  multitudes  of  boisterous  applicants 
were  on  the  shore.  They  now  waded  and  even  swam 
in  order  to  get  near  me,  and  carried  off  in  triumph 
the  precious  gid.  Thousands  and  thousands  of 
books  have  thus  been  scattered,  not  in  this  place 
only,  but  they  have  found  their  way  into  the  pro- 
vinces, for  some  persons  took  them  purposely  for 
importation.  He  who  oversees  and  directs  all,  will 
send  these  harbingers  of  salvation  with  eagle-swift- 
ness to  all  parts. 

In  order  to  satisfy  my  mind  respecting  founding 

a  depository  for  scriptures  and  tracts  in  one  of  the 

temples,  I  took  my  station  in  the  great  hall  which 

leads  into  the  large  temple.     At  this  time  I  had 

taken  the  precaution  of  guarding  my  back  by  the 

wall,  that    I  might  not  be   thrown   down  by  the 

crowd.     Within  a  few  minutes  the  priests  throng- 

eii  around  me.    Though  they   were   Urgent,  they 

It 


58  GutzlaJTs  Journal.  ivsE, 

behaved  politely  and  begged,  almost  vvilh  tears,  that 
I  would  give  them  a  tew  tracts.  How  joyfully  did 
they  retire  with  the  books  under  their  arms ! 

Thus    we   passed    many  days    here,  and  the  de- 
mand  for  the   word  of  God,    not   indeed  as  such, 
but  as  being  a  new  doctrine,  increased  daily  more 
and   more.     We   afterwards   visited    several   other 
islands    belonging    to  the    Chusan    group,    which 
teemed  whith  inhabitants.     They  are  less  obstacles 
here  to  the  promotion  of  the  gospel  than   in  many 
islands  in  the  Pacific.     They  are  far  more  populous, 
and  their  inhabitants  are  a  very  thriving  people,  no- 
ways deficient  in  natural  understanding.     English 
vessels  visited    them  occasionally,  during  the  last 
century,  but  they  have  never  been  accurately  known 
by  any  European  navigator;  therefore  we  took  the 
trouble  to  explore  them  as  far  as  circumstances 
would  permit.     The  great  Chusan  has  high  tower- 
ing hills,  and  splendid  fertile  vallies,  some  of  which 
are  alluvial  ground.     There  are  perhaps  one  mil- 
lion of  inhabitants.     Besides    other  places  on  its 
coast,  we  visited  Sinkea  mun,  a  fishing  village,  with 
a  harbor  sheltered  from  all    winds — but  the  very 
seat  of  iniquity.  The  natives  here  crowded  on  board  ; 
they  wanted  books,  und  insisted  upon  having  them ; 
my  great  stock  being  almost  exhausted,  they  ofiTered 
money  and  besought  me  not  to  send  them    empty 
handed  away.     On  one  occasion,  I  had  taken  some 
on  shore ;  several   sailors  acted  as   my  safeguard, 
to  prevent  my    being   overpowered   by   the   crowd. 
We  ran  for  a  long  distance  to  escape  their  impor- 
tunity, but  finally  they  overtook  us  and  I  was  liter- 
ally plundered.     Those  who  gained  their  point,  re- 
turned shouting,  whilst  the  others  left  me  with  a 
saddened  heart,  and  uttering  reproaches  that  I  had 
not  duly  provided  for  their  wants     For  days  I  have 
been  solicited,  but  1  could  not  satisfy  the  craving 
desire.     I  promised  to  return  with  a  larger  supply, 
and  hope  that  God   will  permit  me  to  re- enter   thi» 
0phcre. 


1833.  Outzlfif's  Journal  59 

After  staying  a  considerable  time  on  the  coast  of 
Seangshan^  on  the  main,  we  reached  Shih-poo  in 
latitude  29°  2'  north  on  the  first  of  April.  I 
can  scarcely  do  justice  to  this  place,  delightfully 
situated  as  it  is  at  the  bottom  of  a  basin,  having  one 
of  the  best  harbors  in  the  world,  entirely  formed  by 
the  hand  of  God.  Hitherto  the  weather  had  been 
very  boisterous  and  cold,  a  thick  mist  filling  the 
air.  We  had  been  weeks  without  seeing  the  sun ; 
even  in  March,  and  in  this  latitude,  we  had  storms. 
But  now  the  spring  was  approaching,  the  wheat  fields 
stood  in  the  blade,  and  the  blossoms  of  the  peach- 
trees  perfumed  the  air.  To  ramble  at  such  a  sea- 
son surrounded  by  such  scenery  is  true  enjoyment, 
and  draws  the  heart  powerfully  towards  the  al- 
mighty God.  The  mandarins  had  now  given  up 
the  principle  of  disturbing  us  from  mere  jealousy, 
and  they  will  perhape  never  try  to  interfere  with 
us  any  more.  So  fruitless  have  been  all  their  at- 
tempts to  deter  us  from  any  intercourse  with  the 
natives,  that  the  more  they  strove  to  effect  their 
purpose,  the  more  we  gained  our  point,  and  the 
readier  we  were  received  by  the  natives. 

We  delayed  some  time  on  the  coast  of  Fuhkeen. 
We  arrived  at  a  time  of  general  scarcity  ;  the  g  eat- 
er part  of  the  people  were  living  upon  sweet  pota- 
toes, dried  and  ground;  for  the  revolution,  or 
rather  rebellion,  in  Formosa,  had  prevented  the 
grain-junks  from  bringing  ihem  the  customary  sup- 
plies from  that  island.  S  me  of  the  poor  peasants 
lived  upon  the  ears  of  the  green  wheat,  roasted 
and  boiled  like  rice.  This  scarcity  had  given 
rise  to  piracy  and  highway  robbery.  We  spent 
some  time  in  a  village  inhabited  by  pirates,  but 
received  no  injury.  Notwithstanding  all  these  dis- 
asters, the  Fuhkeen  men  are  the  same  enterpris- 
ing class  which  they  have  been  for  centuries,  en- 
grossing all  the  trade  of  the  coast.  We  look  for 
the  time,  when  they  will  be  brought  to  iVv^  oV^t^^ 


7t,y 


60  Gutzlaff's  JournaL  June, 

dience  of  the  gospel,  and  become  the  medium  of 
communication  with  all  parts  of  China.  I  had  here 
also  an  opportunity  of  scattering  the  light  of  di- 
vine truth,  thouhg  on  a  smaller  scale,  for  we  stayed 
only  a  short  time. 

In  our  excursions  we  examined  Kin-mun,  a  large 
island  to  the  north  of  Amoy  harbor.  Here  were 
immense  rocks  piled  upon  each  other,just  as  though 
done  by  human  hands.  Though  very  sterile,  it  has 
at  least  50,000  inhabitants,  who  are  enterprising 
merchants  or  sailors.  Several  places  of  considerable 
importance  we  may  be  said  to  have  discovered, 
for  they  are  not  known  to  any  European  else,  nor 
were  they  ever  visited  by  Europeans,  if  we  except 
Jesuits.  As  it  is  not  my  intention  to  give  any  geo- 
graphical sketches,  I  refrain  from  enumerating  them. 
However  as  our  commercial  relations  are  at  the 
present  moment  on  such  a  basis  as  to  warrant  a 
continuation  of  the  trade  all  along  the  coast,  we 
hope  that  this  may  tend  ultimately  to  the  intro- 
duction of  the  gospel,  for  which  many  doors  are 
opened. — Millions  of  Bibles  and  tracts  will  be  need- 
ed to  supply  the  wants  of  this  people.  God,  who  in 
his  mercy  has  thrown  down  the  wall  of  national  se- 
paration, will  carry  on  the  work.  We  look  up  to  the 
ever  blessed  Redeemer  to  whom  China  with  all  its 
miftfions  is  given:  and  in  the  faithfulness  of  his  pro- 
mises, we  anticipate  the  glorious  day  of  a  general 
conversion,  and  are  willing  to  do  our  utmost  in 
order  to  promote  the  great  work. 

After  a  voyage  of  six  months  and  nine  days, 
we  reached  Lintin,  near  Macao,  on  the  29th  of 
April.  Praised  be  God  for  all  his  mercies  and 
deliverances  during  such  a  perilous  voyage ! 

Note.    Some    further    account    of  the  island  of  Poo.to  w^ll  be  ^iven  in 
A  future  number,  in  a  paper  on  BudhiaiQ. 


1833,  Penal  Lmm  of  China.  61 


PENAL  LAWS  OF  CHINA. 

The  Chinese  government  is  divided  into  se- 
veral distinct,  though  not  altogether  independent, 
departments.  Of  these,  the  six  Tribunals, — name- 
ly (1.)  the  Le  Poo,  or  that  of  Civil  Office;  (2.)  the 
JUoo  Poo,  or  that  of  Revenue;  (3.)  the  Le  Poo,  that 
of  Rites;  (4.)  the  Ping  Poo,  that  of  War;  (5.)  the 
Hing  Poo,  that  of  Punishments;  and  (6)  the  Kung 
Poo,  or  Tribunal  of  Public  Works, — are  the  most  im- 
portant, and  correspond  to  the  six  last  of  the  seven 
divisions  of  the  penal  laws.  The  first  division, 
containing  general  laws,  or  preliminary  regulations, 
we  have  already  noticed;  and  will  now  proceed  to 
the  next  division. 

II.  Civit  LAWS.  These  refer  to  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  civil  government,  and  are  divided 
into  two  books;  the  first  is  headed  '' system  of 
government,^'  and  the  second,  ^'conduct  of  magis- 
trates.'* 

Concerning  hereditary  succession,  the  first  topic 
under  the  first  of  these  two  subdivisions  the  law 
is,  that  every  officer,  whose  rank  and  title  are  he- 
reditary, shall  be  succeeded  in  them  by  his  prin- 
cipal wife'9  eldest  son,  or  by  his  legal  representa- 
tive ;  if  such  son  and  his  representative  are  de- 
ceased or  incapacitated  to  succeed,  the  son  next 
in  age  or  his  representative  shall  be  called  to  the 
succession ;  and  if  there  are  no  such  sons  or  re- 

{>re8entatives,  the  sons  of  the  other  wives  and  their 
egal  representatives  shall,  according  to  seniority, 
be  entitled  to  the  succession. — But  whoever  enters 
on  the  succession  to  an  hereditary  dignity  in  vio- 
lation  of  the  order    prescribed  by  this  law,  shall 

*  Conlitwrd  from  page  J  9. 


fe/ti.; 


G2  Penal  Laws  of  China.  June, 

be  punished  for  such  offense  with  one  hundred 
blows  and  three  years'  banishment. — None  of  the 
hereditary  dignities  which  existed  previous  to  the 
Mantchou  Tartar  conquest,  appear  to  have  been 
recognized  by  the  present  government,  excepting 
only  that  which  is  attached  to  the  family  of  Con- 
fucius, "whose  real  or  supposed  descendants  are 
at  this  day  distinguished  with  peculiar  titles  of 
honor,  and  maintained  at  the  public  expense." 

If  any  civil  officers,  who  have  not  distinguished 
themselves  by  extraordinary  services  to  the  state, 
are  recommended  to  the  consideration  of  the  em- 
peror, as  deserving  the  highest  hereditary  honors, 
such  officers  and  those  who  recommend  them,  shall 
suffer  death ;  those  however,  who  are  recommended 
to  such  honors  in  consequence  of  their  being  the 
lineal  descendants  of  officers  who  have  averted  na- 
tional calamities,  protected  the  empire,  and  con- 
tributed to  the  establishment  of  the  imperial  fami- 
ly, shall  be  free  from  any  liability  to  the  penalties 
of  this  law. 

The  appointment  and  removal  of  officers  depend 
on  the  authority  of  the  emperor.  If  any  great  of- 
ficer of  state  presume  to  confer  any  appointment 
on  his  own  authority,  he  shall  suffer  death  by 
being  beheaded.  Notwithstanding  this  law,  the 
governors  of  the  provinces  are  constantly  in 
the  habit  of  filling  vacancies  in  the  inferior  offices; 
but  this  is  always  done  by  virtue  of  authority 
supposed  to  be  conferred  by  the  emperor,  and  is 
generally  stated  to  be  only  ad  interim,  until  his 
majesty's  pleasure  is  known. — In  every  public  of- 
fice or  tribunal,  whether  at  court  or  in  the  provinces, 
the  number  of  officers,  clerks,  and  attendants  to  be 
employed,  is  established  by  law.  Nevertheless, 
"when  necessary,"  officers  of  government  may  hire 
persons  to  assist  in  collecting  the  duties,  or  in 
completing  the  registers  of  the  people." 

Officers  of  government  are  prohibited  from  leav- 
ing their  respective  station'^,  except  on  account   of 


1833.  Penal  Laws  of  China.  63 

sickness,  or  upon  public  service,  and  sliull  be  pu- 
nished with  forty  blows  for  every  breach  of  this  law. 
They  are  limited  in  the  time  of  entering  on  the 
duties  of  any  office  to  which  they  may  have  been 
appointed  ;  and  a  single  day's  unnecessary  delay 
subjects  them  to  the  bamboo.  Officers  who  do 
not  present  themselves  at  court,  or  at  head-quar- 
ters, or  after  leave  of  absence  do  not  return  in 
due  time,  are  also  liable  to  the  bamboo. 

VTI.  Irregular  interference  of  superiors  with  sub- 
ordinate magistrates  is  strictly  interdicted.  Never- 
theless, in  all  serious  criminal  or  intricate  revenue 
cases,  "  in  which  interference  or  consultaion  is  re- 
quisite, it  shall  be  lawful  to  summon  the  attend- 
ance of  the  members  of  the  inferior  tribunals. — In 
order  to  show  how  far  the  inferior  tribunals  are 
connected  with,  and  subject  to,  the  authority  of 
their  respective  superiors,  the  translator  has  ap- 
pended to  his  work  "  the  official  reports  of  some 
remarkable  legal  proceedings."  Our  limits  forbid 
us  to  quote  from  these ;  and  we  add  on  this  point 
only  a  single  remark,  and  in  his  own  words; — "As 
the  investigation  of  all  capital  cases  must  pass 
through  every  step,  from  the  tribunal  of  the  low- 
est magistrate  to  the  throne  of  the  emperor ;  and 
as  there  is,  generally  speaking,  a  right  of  appeal 
through  the  same  channel  in  all  cases,  whether 
civil  or  criminal,  partiality  and  injustice  could  ac- 
cording to  such  a  system,  scarcely  ever  escape 
detection  and  punishment,  if  the  interference  of 
superior  magistrates,  did  not  whenever  it  takes 
place,  [which  is  not  unfrequent,]  render  the  ap- 
peal hopeless,  and  the  repetition  of  the  investiga- 
tion  nugatory." 

All  persons  who  engage  in  cabals  and  state 
intrigueSf  shall  be  beheaded,  and  their  wives  and 
children  shall  become  slaves,  and  their  fortunes 
shall  be  confiscated. — Any  combination  between 
Oifilcers  in  the  provinces  and  those  at  court  in  the 


^  :tf- 


64  Penal  Laws  of  China.  June, 

immediate  attendance  on  his  majesty,  the  object 
of  which  may  be,  either  the  betraying  of  the  secrets 
of  the  state,  unwarrantable  pretensions  to  offices 
of  power  and  emolument,  or  joint  addresses  to  the 
sovereign  for  private  and  unlawful  purposes,  shall 
subject  all  the  parties  guilty  of  such  an  offense, 
to  suffer  death,  and  their  wives  and  children  to 
perpetual  banishment. 

All  officers  and  others  in  the  employ  of  go- 
vernment, are  required  to  make  themselves  perfect 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  lawsy  so  as  to  be  able  to 
explain  clearly  their  meaning  and  intent,  and  to 
superintend  and  insure  their  execution.  At  the 
close  of  every  year  they  must  all  undergo  an  ex- 
amination ;  and  if  they  are  found  deficient  io  knowl- 
edge of  the  laws,  they  shall  forfeit  one  month's 
salary  when  holding  official,  and  receive  forty  blows 
when  holding  any  of  the  inferior,  stations.  And  all 
private  individuals,  whatever  may  be  their  calling, 
^'  who  are  found  capable  of  explaining  the  nature^ 
and  comprehending  the  objects  of  the  laws,  shall 
receive  pardon  in  all  cases  of  offenses  resulting 
purely  from  accident,  or  imputable  to  them  only 
from  the  guilt  of  others,  provided  it  be  the  first 
offense,  and  not  implicated  with  any  act  of  trea- 
son or  rebellion." 

Those  who  delay  or  neglect  to  execute  orders  of 
government,  who  destroy  and  discard  edicts  and  seals 
of  office,  fail  to  report  to  their  superiors,  or  are 
guilty  of  errors  and  informalities  in  their  public  do- 
cuments, together  with  all  those  who  are  convicted 
of  altering  any  official  dispatch,  or  of  using  of- 
ficial seals,  or  of  neglecting  to  use  them,  accord- 
ing to  the  established  regulation  of  the  empire,  are 
liable  to  the  **  appropriate  penalties"  of  the  law. — 
No  part  of  the  penal  laws  is  better  devised  than  this, 
which  is  intended  to  regulate  the  conduct  of  ma- 
gistrates ; — the  rules  are  good,  but  in  practice  they 
are  almost  entirely  neglected. 


1833.  Pmal  Laws  of  China.  65 

IIL  Fiscal  laws.  This  division  in  the  origi- 
naly  which  has  been  closely  followed  in  the  trans- 
lation,  is  divided  into  about  eighty  sections;  se- 
veral of  these,  however/  refer  to  the  same  general 
subject. 

The  laws  concerning  the  enrollment  of  the  peo- 
ple are  very  plain  and  definite.     All  persons  what- 
ever shall  be  registered  according  to  their  respec- 
tive professions  or  vocations,  whether  civil  or  mili- 
tary, whether  post-men,  artisans,  physicians,  astro- 
logers, laborers,  musicians,  or  of  any  other  denomi- 
nation whatever.     When  a  family  has  omitted  to 
make  any  entry  whatever  in  the  public  re:jrister, 
the   master  thereof,   if  possessing   lands    charge- 
able  with  contributions  to  the  revenue,  shall   be 
punished    with    one    hundred    blows ;    but  if   he 
possess    no    such   property,     with    eighty     blows 
only.    When  any  master  of  a  family,  has  among  his 
household,  strangers  who  constitute,  in  fact,  a  dis- 
tinct family,  but  omits  to  make  a  corresponding 
entry  in  the  public  register,  or  registers  them  as 
members  of  his  own   family,  he  shall  be  punished 
with  one  hundred  blows,  if  such  strangers  possess 
taxable   property,   and  with  eighty   blows  if  they 
do  not  possess  such  property ;  and  if  the  person 
harbored  is  not  a  stranger,  but  a  relative,  possess- 
ing a  separate   establishment,   the   punishment  of 
the  master  so  offending,  shall  be  less  than  as  afore- 
said, by  two  degrees,  and  the  person  harbored  shall 
be  liable  to  the   same   punishment.     In  all   these 
cases  the  register  is  to  be  immediately  corrected. 
Children  are  to  be  entered  on  the  public   register 
at  the  age  of  four  years  ;  but  the  period  of  liability 
to  public  service,  is  between  sixteen  and    sixty. — 
In   all  the   districts  of  the   empire,   one    hundred 
families  shall  form  a  division,  in  order  to  provide  a 
head  and  ten  assessors,  whose  duty  it  is  to  oversee 
and  assist  in  the  performance  of  all  public   duties. 
These   are  to  be   chosen   from    among   the   most 
respectable   men  in  the  district,  persona  of  xxveXM^t^ 


66  Ptnul  Laws  of  China.  Junk, 

age,  but  who  have  never  held  any  civil  or  unlitary 
employment,  nor  been  convicted  of  any  crime. 
These  "  elders"  must  see  that  all  the  families  in 
their  respective  divisions  have  been  registered,  and 
failure  in  doing  this  exposes  them  to  the  bamboo. 
The  returns  of  population  are  to  be  made  annually. 

We  will  notice  in  this  connection  the  rule  of 
succession  and  inheritance ;  but  the  laws  of  marriage, 
which  have  a  place  in  this  division  of  the  code, 
will  be  reserved  and  form  a  part  of  a  separate  ar- 
ticle at  another  time. — The  eldest  son  of  the  prin- 
cipal wife,  as  in  the  case  of  "  hereditary  dignities," 
comes  first  in  the  succession;  and  after  him  the 
other  sons  or  representatives  according  to  seniori- 
ty. A  man  who  has  no  male  issue  shall  choose 
one  from  among  those  of  the  same  surname,  who 
is  known  to  be  descended  from  the  same  ances- 
tors, beginning  with  his  father's  issue,  next  with 
his  relations  of  the  first  degree,  then  those  of  the 
second,  then  those  of  the  third,  and  last  with  those 
of  the  fourth  degree;  on  failure  of  these,  he  is  at 
liberty  to  choose  whomsoever  he  may  prefer  among 
those  of  the  same  surname ;  and  if  afterwards  a 
son  is  born,  he  and  the  adopted  child  shall  parti- 
cipate  equally  in  the  family  property.  But  no  heir 
can  be  chosen  to  supply  the  place  of  a  son  of 
the  first  wife,  before  she  has  completed  her  fif- 
tieth year. 

The  regulations  .concerning  the  land-tax  consti- 
tute a  very  important  branch  of  the  fiscal  laws  of 
China.  Whether  the  tenure  by  which  the  land  is 
in  general  held,  is  of  the  nature  of  a  freehold,  and 
vested  in  the  landholder  without  limitation  or  con- 
trol, or  whether  the  sovereign  is  in  fact,  the  ex- 
clusive proprietor  of  the  soil,  while  the  nominal 
landholder  is  no  more  than  the  steward  of  his 
master,  is  a  question  which  our  translator  has  dis- 
cussed with  his  usual  ability.  The  truth,  he  thinks, 
in  this  case,  lies  between  the  two  extremes.  It  is 
well  known  that  several  of  the  richest  merchants 


1835.  Prtiul  Lam  of  China.  07 

in  Canton  have  conniderable  landed  posseBsions, 
which  they  esteem  as  the  most  secure,  if  not  the 
most  important  portion  of  their  property.  The  or- 
dinary contribution  of  the  landholder  to  the  revenue 
is  supposed  not  to  exceed  one  tenth  of  the  produce^ 
a  proportion  which  leaves  enough  in  his  hands,  to 
enable  him  to  reserve  a  considerable  income  to 
himself,  after  discharging  the  wages  of  the  labor- 
ers, and  the  interest  of  the  capital  employed  in 
the  cultivation  of  his  property.  "It  is  chi(?fly  upon 
this  income  that  all  the  superannuated,  superseded, 
and  unemployed  officers  of  government ;  all  mer- 
chants retired  from,  and  no  longer  engaged  in  busi- 
ness; all  those  Tartar  families  who  hold  their  pro- 
perty in  China  under  a  species  of  feudal  vassalage; 
and,  lastly,  all  farmers  and  others  not  actually  labor- 
ing agriculturists,  must  be  supposed  to  subsist.  As 
there  are  no  public  funds  in  China,  the  purchase 
of  land  is  the  chief,  if  not  the  only  mode  of  render- 
ing capital  productive  with  certainty  and  regularity, 
and  free  from  the  anxiety  and  risk  of  commerci.al 
adventure." 

On  the  other  hand,  it  appears  from  the  Penal 
Code  itself,  "that  the  proprietorship  of  the  land- 
holder is  of  a  very  qualified  nature,  and  subject  to 
a  degree  of  interference  and  control  on  the  part  of 
government,  not  known  or  endured  under  the  most 
despotic  of  the  governments  of  Europe."  By  one 
section  of  the  law,  the  proprietor  of  land  seems  to 
be  almost  entirely  restricted  from  disposing  of  it 
by  tfiY/;  by  another,  it  appears  that  the  inheritors 
must  share  it  amongst  them  in  certain  established 
proportions.  Those  lands  are  forfeited,  which  the 
proprietors  do  not  enter  on  the  public  register,  ac- 
knowledging themselves  responsible  for  the  pay- 
ment of  taxes  upon  them  ;  and  in  some  cases  lands 
seem  to  be  liable  to  forfeiture,  "  merely  because 
they  are  not  cultivated  when  capable  of  being  so." 
It  appears  very  evident  from  the  whole  tenor  of 
the  laws,   as  well  as   from   other  considerations^ 


68  Penal  Laws  of  China.  June, 

that  the  Chinese  government  feels  no  snnall  solicitude 
in  providing  for  the  necessary  wants  of  the  people. 
And  on  this  account,  as  well  as  for  raising  a  re- 
venue, they  endeavor  to  secure  the  cultivation  of 
all  the  lands  in  the  empire,  and  have  framed  their 
laws  accordingly.  Whoever  neglects  to  cultivate 
his  lands  or  to  pay  his  taxes,  exposes  himself  to 
punishment. 

The  taxes  are  paid  both  in  money  and  kind. 
According  to  the  regulations  concerning  coinage^ 
there  are  founderies  and  mints,  where  the  metal  is 
prepared  and  cast,  and  also  store-houses  in  which 
the  coin  is  deposited,  until  required  for  public  ser- 
vice. The  quantity  of  metal  coined  in  the  former, 
and  the  periods  of  its  issue  from  the  latter,  are 
fixed  by  the  Board  of  Revenue,  "in  order  that  the 
successive  supplies  of  coin  for  the  use  of  the  people 
may  correspond  with  their  wants,  and  be  regulated 
according  to  the  market-prices  of  gold,  silver,  grain, 
and  other  articles  in  general  use  and  consumption." 
In  no  private  dwelling  of  any  soldier  or  citizen 
shall  any  utensils  of  copper  be  used,  except  mirrors, 
military  arms,  bells  and  articles  especially  conse- 
crated to  religious  purposes.  Whatever  quantity 
any  individual  may  have  in  excess,  he  is  permitted 
to  sell  to  government,  and  at  a  fixed  rate.  And 
whoever  buys  or  sells  copper  clandestinely,  or  con- 
ceals the  same  in  his  house,  shall  be  punished  with 
the  bamboo. 

On  account  of  the  inconvenience  which  would 
attend  the  payment  of  large  sums  in  their  coin,  of 
which  they  have  only  one  kind  (the  tseen^  or  cash), 
and  as  paper  currency  is  not  in  use,  ingots  of  sil- 
ver, of  one  and  of  ten  Chinese  ounces  {ledng  or 
taels)  weight,  are  used  in  payments  to  gevernment. 
Gold  is  also  used. — Whoever  has  the  charge  of 
collecting  or  receiving  money  due  to  government, 
"shall  be  answerable  for  the  delivery  of  the  same 
in  no  other  than  perfectly  pure  bullion,  whether  gold 
or  silver.'' — The  regulations  concerning  the  receipt 


1833.  Penal  Lmcs  of  China.  69 

and  issues  of  public  stores,  are  too  numerous/  and 
unimportant  to  be  enumerated  here.  Suffice  it  to 
remark,  that  the  whole  impost  on  the  summer  har- 
vest must  be  paid  before  the  end  of  the  7th  moon, 
and  that  on  the  autumnal  harvest,  by  the  end  of  the 
12th  moon. — The  total  amount  of  the  revenue  col- 
lected in  the  Chinese  empire  is  said  to  be  about 
sixty-six  millions  of  pounds  sterling,  annually ;  of 
which  only  twelve  are  remitted  to  Peking,  while 
fifty-four  are  retained  in  the  provinces.  These 
sums,  says  sir  George,  are  probable  not  far  from 
the  truth ;  though  on  such  a  subject  the  accuracy 
of  the  information  must  be  in  some  degree  ques- 
tionable. 

Duties  on  salt  form  a  considerable  branch  of  the 
revenue.  This  trade  is  a  monopoly,  and  through- 
out the  empire  is  carried  on  by  a  limited  number 
of  merchants,  who  are  licensed  by  government, 
and  whose  proceedings  are  under  the  inspection 
and  control  of  officers  especially  appointed  to  that 
service.  These  merchants  are  usually  rich  and 
respectable.  The  laws  which  regulate  the  trade 
are  very  specific,  as  well  as  rigorous ;  and  those 
who  violate  them  are  subject  to  heavy  penalties. 
There  are  duties  also  levied  on  tea,  and  various 
other  articles  for  "the  home  consumption."  In 
short,  all  merchants  who  defraud  the  revenue,  "  by 
not  duly  contributing  the  amount  of  the  rated  and 
established  duties  on  their  merchandize,  shall  be 
punished  with  fifty  blows,  and  forfeit  to  govern- 
ment half  the  value  of  the  goods  smuggled  ;  three 
tenths  of  such  forfeiture  shall  be  given  to  the  ii\- 
former,  but  no  such  reward  shall  be  allowed,  when 
the  smuggled  goods  are  discovered  and  ascertained 
by  the  regular  officer  on  duty.  Whoever  convey ;:i 
goods  through  a  barrier  or  custom-house  statio^, 
without  taking  out  the  regular  permit,  shall  be  lia 
ble  to  all  the  ordinary  penalties  of  smuggling. 
All  large  trading  vessels  also,  which  navigate  the 
seas,  shall  on  reaching  their  destined  port,  deUve^t 


70  Penal  Laws  of  China.  JuNf:, 

to  the  officers  of  the  custom-house,  "  a  full  and  true 
manifest  of  all  the  merchandize  on  board,"  that  the 
duties  payable  thereon  may  be  duly  assessed  and 
paid. — All  duties  must  be  paid  to  government 
within  the  year  in  which  they  are  due. 

Private  property  likewise  comes  under  the  cog- 
nizance of  government.  "  Whoever  lends  his  mon- 
ey or  other  property  of  value,  in  order  to  derive 
profit  from  such  transaction,  shall  be  limited  to  the 
receipt  of  an  interest  on  the  amount  or  value  of 
the  loan,  at  the  rate  of  three  per  cent,  per  month.^^ 
— This  is  considerably  above  the  ordinary  rate  of 
interest  in  this  part  of  the  country.  To  lend  upon 
pledges,  is  also  a  very  frequent  practice  in  China. 
Shops  of  money-lenders,  where  deposits  may  be 
made  of  any  kind  of  personal  property,  are  extreme- 
ly numerous  in  all  parts  of  the  empire,  and,  in 
general,  upon  a  scale  of  greater  respectability  than 
establishments  of  a  similar  nature  in  Europe! 

Sales,  markets,  and  manufactures  are  the  last 
topics  treated  of  in  this  division  of  the  Penal  Code. 
In  every  city,  public  market,  and  sea-port,  where 
licensed  agents  are  stationed  by  government,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  such  agents  to  keep  an  offi- 
cial register  of  all  the  ships  and  merchants  that 
successively  arrive,  describing  their  real  names  and 
references,  and  also  the  marks,  numbers,  quantity 
and  quality  of  goods  brought  to  the  market;  who- 
ever transgresses  this  law  shall  receive  sixty  blows, 
and  be  expelled  from  the  service.  All  unfair  tra- 
ders "shall  be  severely  punished;  and  whoever 
procures  or  makes  use  o^  false  weights,  measures, 
and  scales,  ^h'dW  receive  sixty  blows.  If  a  private 
individual  manufactures  any  article  for  sale,  which 
is  not  as  strong,  and  durable,  and  genuine,  as  it 
is  professed  to  be,  or  if  he  prepares  and  sells  any 
silks  or  other  stuffs  of  a  thinner  or  slighter  tex- 
ture and  quality,  narrower  or  shorter,  than  the  cus- 
tomary standard,  he  shall  be  punished  with  fifty 
blows. 


1833.  PemU  Laics  of  China.  71 

IV.  Ritual  laws.  The  emperor,  and  his  great 
officers  of  government,  are  the  only  persons  who  are 
allowed  to  offer  the  great  sacrifices,  and  perform  the 
sacred  rites  of  the  celestial  empire.  The  monarch 
himself  is  the  high  priest  of  the  nation ;  and  his 
vassals  are  the  ministers  who  do  his  will,  and  aid 
in  the  politico-religious  services  of  the  state.  But 
the  priests^  properly  so  called,  and  the  people,  both 
soldiers  and  citizens,  are  forbidden  to  participate 
in  the  highest  religious  solemnities  of  the  nation. 

AH  those  officers  whose  duty  it  is  to  superintend 
and  aid  in  the  imperial  sacrificial  rites,  must  pre- 
pare themselves  for  every  such  occasion  by  absti- 
nence ;  and  whoever  either  by  eating  or  drinking, 
by  listening  to  music  or  retiring  to  the  apartments 
of  his  wives  and  concubines,  by  mourning  for  the 
dead  or  visiting  the  sick,  by  taking  cognizance  of 
capital  offiinses,  or  by  partaking  of  public  feasts, 
fails  so  to  do,  shall  forfeit  one  month's  salary. 
And  whoever  neglects  duly  to  prepare  the  animals, 
precious  stones,  silks,  and  grain  for  the  grand  sac- 
rifices shall  receive  one  hundred  blows.  And  who- 
ever destroys  or  damages,  whether  intentionally  or 
not,  the  altars,  mounds,  or  terraces  consecrated  to 
the  sacred  rites,  shall  receive  one  hundred  blows, 
and  be  perpetually  banished. — In  all  the  provincial 
cities  of  the  first,  second,  and  third  order,  the 
local  genii,  the  genii  of  the  hills,  the  rivers,  the 
winds,  the  clouds,  and  of  the  lightnings,  also  the 
ancient  holy  emperors,  enlightened  kings,  faithful 
ministers,  and  illustrious  sages,  shall  be  honored 
"  by  oblations  and  other  holy  rites." 

The  sepulchral  monuments  of  ancient  emperors 
and  princes,  and  the  tombs  of  saints,  sages,  faith- 
ful ministers,  and  other  illustrious  individuals,  shall 
be  carefully  preserved ;  and  no  person  shall  pre- 
sume, on  pain  of  receiving  eighty  blows,  to  feed 
cattle,  cut  wood,  or  to  guide  the  plough,  in  the 
places  where  the  remains  of  such  distinguished 
personag<^s  are  deposited. 


filu. 


72  Penal  Laws  of  China.  June, 

The  laws  respecting  unlicensed  forms  of  worship, 
magicians,  leaders  of  sects,  and  teachers  of  false 
doctrines,  we  quote  entire. 

«'  If  any  private  family  performs  the  ceremony  of  the  adoration 
of  heaven  and  the  north  star,  burning  incense  for  that  purpose 
during  the  night,  lighting  the  lamps  of  heaven,  and  also  seven 
lamps  to  the  north  star,  it  shall  be  deemed  a  profanation  of 
these  sacred  rites,  and  derogatory  to  the  celestial  spirits;  the 
parties  concerned  therein  shall  accordingly  be  punished  with 
eighty  blows. — When  the  wives  or  daughters  are  guilty  of  these 
oiienses,  the  husbands  and  fathers  shall  be  held  responsible. 

"  If  the  priests  of  Fuh,  and  Taou-sze^  after  burning  incense 
and  preparing  an  oblation,  imitate  the.  sacred  imperial,  rites,  they 
also  shajl  be  punished  as  aforesaid,  and  iTioreover  be  expelled 
from  the  order  of  priesthood. — If  any  officers  of  government,  sol- 
diers, or  citizens,  permit  the  females  belonging  to  their  families 
to  go  abroad  to  the  temples  of  priests,  in  order  to  burn  in- 
cense in  token  of  worship,  they  shall  be  punished  with  forty 
blows  ;  but  when  widows,  or  other  women  not  under  the  guardi- 
anship of  men,  commit  the  same  offense,  the  punishment  shall 
fall  on  themselves. — The  superior  of  the  temple,  and  the  porter 
at  the  gate,  shall  also  be  equally  punished  for  admitting  them. 

''  Magicians,  who  raise  evil  spirits  by  means  of  magical  books, 
and  dire  imprecations,  leaders  of  corrupt  and  impious  sects,  and 
members  of  all  superstitious  associations  in  general,  whether 
denominating  themselves  Mi-le-fo  or  Pe-lien-kiaou,  c  in  any 
other  manner  distinguished,  all  of  them  offend  against  the  laws, 
by  their  wicked  and  diabolical  practices  and  doctrines.  When 
such  perccns,  having  in  their  possession  concealed  images  of 
their  worship,  burn  incense  in  honor  of  them,  and  when  they 
assemble  their  followers  by  night  in  order  to  instruct  them  in 
their  doctrines,  and  by  pretended  powers  and  notices  endeavor 
to  inveigle  and  mislead  the  multitude,  the  principal  in  the  com- 
mission of  such  offenses  shall  be  strangled,  after  remaining  in 
prison  the  usual  period,  and  the  accessories  shall  severally  receive 
one  huridn^d  blows,  and  be  perpetually  banished  to  the  distance 
of  three  thousand  le, 

^^  If  at  any  time  tlie  people,  whether  soldiers  or  citizens,  dress 
and  ornament  their  idols,  and  after  accompanying  them  tumid" 
tuously  uUh  drums  and  gongs,  y  erf  arm  oblations  and  other  sa^ 
cred  rites  to  their  honor,  the  leader  or  instigator  of  such  meet' 
ings  shall  he  punished  with  one  hmidred  blows. 

"  If  the  head  inhabitant  of  the  district,  when  privy  to  such 
unlawful  meetings,  does  not  give  information  to  government, 
he  shall  be  punished  with  forty  blows. — The  penalties  of  this 
law  shall  not  however  be  so  construed  as  to  interrupt  the 
regular  and  customary  meetings  of  the  people,  to  invoke  the 
terrestrial  spirits  in  spring,  and  to  return  thanks  to  them  in 
autumn." 


1833.  VtfULl  Laws  of  (Viina.  73 

"The  Christian  sect,"  remarks  the  translator,  "is 
in  this  code  entirely  passed  over  in  silence,"  In 
clauses  added  since  the  translation  was  made,  the 
Se-yangjin  and  the  teen-choo  kecLOU  are  noticed. 
Our  limits  forbid  us  here  to  enter  on  the  discus- 
sion of  this  subject ;  but  we  purpose  soon  to  re- 
cur to  it  again,  and  will  then  lay  before  our  read- 
ers all  the  information,  worthy  of  notice,  which 
we  can  command. — Several  sections  concerning 
sundry  " misceUaneous  ohservancesy'^  close  this  divi- 
sion of  the  code.  Medicines  and  provisions,  equi- 
f)age  and  furniture,  are  to  be  well  chosen  and  du- 
y  provided  for  his  majesty. — Private  individuals 
are  prohibited  from  keeping  in  their  possession, 
celestial  images,  astrological  books,  and  books  for 
calculating  fortunes,  and  so  forth. — The  houses, 
apartments,  carriages,  dress,  furniture,  and  otiier 
articles  used  by  the  officers  of  government,  and  by 
the  people  in  general,  shall  be  comformableinthe 
established  rules  and  gradations.  "Priests  of  5^? 
or  Tao-sse,"  must  visit  their  parents,  sacrifice  to  their 
amestors,  and  mourn  for  their  relations  ^^ in  the 
same  manner  as  is  by  law  required  from  the  people 
in  general." — The  celestial  bodies  and  phenomena 
must  all  be  carefully  observed  and  noted.  Con- 
jurers and  fortune-tellers  must  not  frequent  the 
houses  of  any  civil  or  military  officers,  under  pre- 
tense of  prophesying  to  them  future  events ;  this  law 
shall  not  however  be  understood  to  prevent  them 
from  telling  the  fortunes  and  casting  the  nativities 
of  individuals,  by  the  stars,  in  the  usual  manner. — 
Such  are  the  ritual  laws  of  China ! 

*  In  the  Asiatic  Journal  this  word  has  been  frequently  written  Fo-hi  or 
FukJiiB.  The  editor  of  that  work,  referring  (in  No.  zxxiv,  for  Oct.  1832, 
p.  89,)  to  a  correction  of  this  errors  which  was  pointed  out  to  him  in  the 
Canton  Register,  remarks  that  *'  this  *  jmw  and  unfounded  expreMmn,*  whether 
coneot  or  not,  is  as  commonly  used  as  that  of  Budha  prieatt.  It  occurs, 
for  Mcample,  repeatedly,  in  Sir  Greorge  Staunton's  translation  of  the  code 
of  Chma,  in  the  text  as  well  as  the  notes.** — Fufuhe,  the  name  of  an  an. 
oient  emperor,  the  supposed  founder  of  the  Chinese  empire,  may  be,  for 
tnght  we  know,  "as  commonly  used  as  Budha  priests;**  but  it  is  never  ap. 
plied,  when  used  correctly,  to  those  priests  themselves.  Sir  George  writes, 
fMit  Fb-lii  bat  Foe, — the  old  orthography  of  Full,  wliich  is  the  Chinese 
ibkomiion  of  Fuh.too,  or  Budha. 


".\,-» 


n<--<- 


74  Remarks  on  the  Jt  ne, 


MISCELLANIES. 


Remarks  on    ike    history  and   chronology  of  Chinoy   from    the 
earliest  ages  down  to  the  present  time.     By  Philosinensis. 

It  is  a  trite  remark,  that  in  no  country  of  Europe,  or  of 
the  whole  globe,  is  there  so  much  sameness  to  be  found  as  in 
China.  Observe  the  physiognomy,  the  character,  and  the  in. 
stitutions  of  the  people,  and  you  find  only  a  slight  difference 
between  the  inhabitants  of  the  several  provinces.  View  their 
cities,  houses,  temples,  and  public  courts,  and  how  little  do 
they  differ  from  each  other,  though  separated  in  distance  more 
than  a  thousand  miles.  The  diversities  in  the  Chinese  dress, 
and  in  their  whole  mode  of  life,  are  indeed  so  slight  as  to  be 
almost  imperceptible  to  a  stranger,  who,  on  seeing  them  for  the 
first  time,  can  scarcely  distinguish  an  inhabitant  of  Peking 
from  a  native  of  Canton.  This  uniformity  pervades  also  their 
whole  literature ;  the  Chinese  thoughts  are  stereotyped  in  their 
classics,  and  the  learned  individual  or  author  merely  gives  a 
new  edition. 

When  we  consult  their  history^  we  meet  with  the  same  bar- 
renness of  ideas,  arising  from  their  uniformity  in  all  ages.  The 
history  of  the  nation  is  involved  in  that  of  the  emperor ; — he 
is  the  sole  agent;  and  the  nafion  is  the  engine,  which  is  set  in 
motion  at  the  pleasure  of  the  autocrat  or  his  ministers.  A 
mere  panegyric,  or  a  modified  censure,  which  implies  a  partial 
praise,  is  all  which  we  find  in  the  records  concerning  the  lives 
of  the  emperors.  Yaou  and  Shun^  the  celebrated  emperors  of 
antiquity,  so  frequently  mentioned  in  their  annals  are  held  up 
as  examples  worthy  of  imitation  ;  and  the  emperor  whom  the 
modern  historians  would  praise,  is  exhibited  as  the  rival  of 
their  virtues.  But  when  profligacy  and  tyranny  meet  with  just 
retribution,  and  the  nation  shakes  ofi*  the  hateful  yoke,  and 
murders  the  oppressor,  these  historians  exercise  all  their  skill 
in  portraying  a  monster  of  the  infernal  regions,  a  prodigy  of 
worthlessness  and  cruelty.  They  can  seldom  preserve  the  "due 
medium"  which  Confucius  so  frequently  recommended;  for 
they  scarcely  ever  dare  to  represent  the  glaring  faults  of  those 
emperors  whose  good  qualities  overbalance  their  palpable  de- 
fects. Hence  arises  the  great  veneration,  and  the  more  than 
divine  homage,  which  the  nation  pays  to  the  "son  of  heaven, " 
the  personified  celestial  virtue,  whose  paternal  care  and  com* 
passion   extend   beyond   the  *'  four  seas,  *'  and    comprehend  all 


1833.  Uiaiory  of  China.  75 

nations.  These  notions  liave  even  reached  Euiope ;  and  many 
learned  men,  aft»^r  p«^rusing  the  historical  panegyrics  of  Du 
Haldo  and  of  others,  consider  the  Chinese  government  the 
roost  excellent  and  glorious  which  ever  existed,  or  whien  now 
exists  on  the  globe.  And  even  now,  if  we  regard  merely  the 
edicts  of  this  common  political  and  tender  father,  we  are  in. 
duced  to  Mieve  that  China  can  boast  the  only  patriarchal 
government  which  has  survived  the  wreck  of  time,  and  which 
continues  to  lavish  its  divine  bleasings  on  the  millions  of  its 
children.  But  these  historical  and  political  delusions  vanish 
before  a  scrutinizing  eye ;  and  we  see  in  this  universal  father 
of  mankind,  nothing  but  a  despot  who  tramples  on  the  laws 
of  tiie  country,  and  keeps  the  nation  under  iron  bondage. 

The  great    mass   of   historians    were    mere    adulators,  and  if 
there  has  been  an   honorable  exception,  his  voice  was  either  sup- 
pressed, or  uttered  only  to  late   posterity,  when  another   dynasty 
filled  the  throne.     There  were  however  privileged  and  imperial 
writer?,  charged  with  the   office  of  duly   representing  the  actions 
of  their  sovereign — without  the  vnrnish  of  flattery — as  an  example 
to   posterity.     No  nation  boasts  so   long    a  series  of    historians 
and    of    history.     The    unchangeable     nature    of   the  Chinese 
written  language,  is  well  ddnpti-d   to    preserve    the  relations   of 
events,    to  all    generations,   down   to  the   last  day.     Their  his- 
torical details  received   no  borrowed  aid   from   foreign  nations ; 
they  had   no  Thucydides   or    Tacitus  as    models,  bat  wrote  in 
their  own   original  way.     Ignorant  of  other  nations,  they  con- 
fined themselves  to  their  own  country,  and  mcntioi;ed  the   "  bar- 
barians"  only  as  they  canie   in  contact  with   them.     As  they 
constitute  so  great  a  portion   of  the  inhabitants   of  the   globe, 
their  history  on  this  account,  notwithstanding  all  its  defects,  is 
very  valuable.     It  M'ill  also  be  worthy  of  our   consideration  to 
investigate  the  means  by  which  so  in)mense  a   mass  of  people 
has  been    kept  together,   whilst  every  other   nation,    with    very 
few  exceptions,  has  dwindled  to   nothing,  or  lost   its    nationality 
under   the   influence    of  foreign    conquerors.     A  study    of  this 
history    will    furnish    us  the  means    to  become  intimately    ac- 
quainted   with    the  Chinese    character,    and    with    the  leading 
principles  of  the  celestial  government.     Here  existed  a  state  with- 
out the   aid  of  classic  lore;   here    it  was  overthrown,   but  never 
annihilated,  and   withstands  to   this   day    the    inroads   ofall-de- 
Ktroying  time.     The  Chinese  empire   is  in   this  icspeet  peerless. 
Whilst    the    Babylonian,   Persian,    Grecian,  Roman,  and   other 
monarchies  now  exist  on-.)'    in  the  records   of  histc^ry,    China, 
though  the  cotemporary  of  them  all,    is  still   in    vigor,  and   was 
never  so  great  in  extent  of  territory  as  at  the  present  moment. 
What  a  prospect  does  it  present   in  a  religious  point   of  view? 
Altf  even  the  most  savage  nations,  have  undergone  great  chan- 

CB  by  the    introduciion  of  new   creeds.     Exterminating  wars 
ve  swept  the  western    parts  of  Asia,  have  desolated  €»wca^^> 


76  Remarks  on  the  June, 

and  even  raged  in  America ;  but  China,  thougli  it  has  partially 
adopted  one  foreign  superstition,  has  never  been  stirred  by  its 
influence   to    bloodshed.      Southern    Asia   may   have  been  en- 
veloped  in    metaphysical  darkness,   have  sunk   under  the  bur- 
den  of  myriads  of  deities,  and   made   degrading  and  abomina- 
ble  supersititions  the  sole  object  of  life. — China  has  naturalized 
innumerable  idols,  but  always  viewed  them  as  mere  auxiliaries 
in  the  phalanx  of  political  institutions,  and  in  the  common  busi- 
ness of  life.     We  read  of  no  legislative  priests  here,  who  sub- 
vert old  customs  to  establish  their  own  systems  on  their  ruins* 
Every    religion  is    modeled   after   the  state,   moulded  into  the 
laws  of  rites,  and  adapted  to  the  religious  indifference  of  the 
people.     Even  popery,  which  never  yields  to  popular  opinion,  is 
here  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  allowing  idolatrous  practices, 
arising  from  the  peculiar  constitution  of  the  country.     No  bulls 
of  excommunication  from  the  pope  can  entirely  do  away  the 
evil ;  the  Chinese  remain  Chinese,  even  when  bigoted  papists. 
True,  pure  Christianity,  which  with  its  celestial  power  subdues  the 
fiercest   barbarians,   has   never  entered    China,   to    contest    the 
palm  of   victory    with  rites    established   in   times   immemorial. 
Whilst  the  altars  of  polished  heathens  are  subverted,  the  cross 
planted  in   their  stead,  and  the  gospel  proves  victorious  where- 
ever  it   is   preached,   China    is   not   visited   from   on   high,  and 
remains   in   a    state    of    religious  apathy.      To    other  nations, 
unimportant  wlien   compared   with  the  vast   multitudes  of  this, 
the   Gospel  is  sent, — the   word  of    life   preached,   while   China 
abides  in  idolatry,  and  scarcely  knows  the  name  of  the  Redeemer. 
— The  ways  of  Providence  are  mysterious,  and  in  nothing  more 
so  than  as  it  regards  China ;   but  let  us  adore  where  we  cannot 
comprehend,  till  eternity  unfold  to  us  the  mystery.     Let  us  how- 
ever cherish  the  hope,  that  in  these  latter  days,  the  glory  of  the 
Saviour  will  be  revealed  to  all  flesh,  and  his  name  be  adored  by  all 
the  millions  of  this  empire.     When  God  lays  his  hand  upon  them, 
human   customs  crumble   into  dust,  how  deeply  and  how  long 
soever  cherished. 

Mohammedanism,  which  in  the  spring-tide  of  its  youth  in- 
undated so  great  a  portion  of  Asia,  Africa,  and  even  of  Europe, 
was  arrested  in  its  progress  on  the  frontiers  of  China.  Timur, 
the  all-conquering  Timur,  was  snatched  away  by  death,  when  on 
the  eve  of  invading  China,  and  proclaiming,  by  the  sword,  the 
law  of  the  prophet.  Comparatively  few  Mussulmen  are  to  bo 
found  here,  and  of  them,  although  the  unity  of  the  Deity  is  the 
most  prominent  point  of  their  creed,  there  is  not  one  who  does 
not  participate  in  idolatrous  rites. 

We  have  only  touched  upon  a  few  topics,  which  may  en- 
gage the  future  writer  of  a  Chinese  history.  Such  a  work  is 
greatly  needed  at  the  present  moment ;  could  it  be  composed 
with  the  skillful  hand  of  a  Tacitus,  and  written  in  the  pleasing 
style  of  a  Rohortson,  it  would  excite  a  livelier  interest  in  l>e. 
hair  of  ('iiina.     There  aro  alMindant  ninttTials;   hut  they  require 


1833,  HisUwy  of  i^hinn.  77 

a  man  of  unhinsoii  miml,  ami  convori^nnt  with  Cliinr^  man- 
ncrs  and  language,  to  rnako  the  pro|)er  selocfions  ami  arrangf- 
tnent.  We  cannot  expect  that  the  attention  of  Europeans  will 
be  attracted  to  this  country,  unless  we  endeavor  to  give  China 
that  consideration  in  the  scale  of  nations,  which  she  deserves. 
To  stimulate  those  who  are  competent  to  the  task,  these 
lines  are  written,  and  we  expect  not  to  plead  in  vain. — ^The 
history  itself  might  be  treated  in  the  Chinese  way,  of  periods, 
which  comprise  the  time  each  successive  dynasty  reigned ;  or,  in 
a  more  extensive  view  of  ancient,  middle^  and  modern  histor}^ 
As  we  ought  to  conform  ourselves  to  the  taste  of  western  wri- 
ters, the  latter  mode  is  preferable. 

Ancient  history  might  extend  from  the  creation  of  the  world 
to  the  extinction  of  the  latter  Han  dynasty,  and  of  the  San 
Kwdy  or  Three  States,  which  succeeded  it,  a.  d.  279. 

Like  all  histories  of  those  remote  times,  this  is  composed  of 
fables,  interwoven  with  a  great  deal  of  truth,  or  modeled  ac. 
corc|ing  to  the  course  of  events  in  later  ages.  There  is 
only  one  record — the  Mosaic — unsullied  by  the  plagiarism  of 
mythological  ingenuity;  all  others  are  more  or  less  tinctured 
with  the  absurdities  of  fiction.  The  Chines  are  less  extrava. 
gant  in  this  than  the  Hindoos,  the  western  Asiatics,  Greeks, 
and  Egyptians ;  and,  in  that  prosaic  way  which  is  characteris- 
tic  of  the  nation,  they  describe  what  they  received  as  tradi- 
tions,  or  imagined  to  have  taken  place.  Even  in  the  records 
of  this  distant  country,  under  all  the  rubbish  in  which  they  are 
buried,  we  observe  a  resemblance  to  the  details  of  the  Mosaic 
revelation.  To  reconcile  all  the  discrepancies  would  indeed  be 
a  fruitless  attempt,  for  how  can  we  find  the  clue  to  these 
variations!  Bat  we  shall  arrive  near  the  truth,  if  receiving 
implicitly  the  genuine  account  drawn  up  by  an  unerring  Hand, 
we  regard  it  as  the  touchstone  by  which  to  try  all  historical 
veracity.  We  are  fully  aware  that  repeated  attempts  to  remove 
these  discrepancies  have  proved  abortive ; — and  though  the  infidel 
may  exult  at  the  differences  both  in  chronology  and  history,  yet 
time  differences  upon  closer  inspection  are, after- aM  compara- 
tively  amally  yen,  less  puzzling  than  the  details  of  many  events 
which  have  transpired  in  our  own  times. 

The  first  question  which  arises,  when  we  are  informed 
that  China  Proper  has  a  population  of  360  millions,  is — from 
wheaoe  did  so  numerous  a  |)eople  spring?  None  of  all  the 
nations  which  have  successively  flourished,  has  ever  numbered 
such  immense  multitudes.  Did  we  observe  in  the  features  of 
the  Chinese  any  great  variety,  we  might  imagine  that  several 
tribeS'of  central  Asia,  or  of  the  Caucasian  race,  had  left  their 
hmaas  and  emigrated  to  these  eastern  and  more  fertile  lands, 
thtl  jsentnries  had  amalgamated  them,  and  they  had  become  one 
ni^fm*  If  thl<»  was  the  fact,  it  must  have  boon  at  a  very  early 
period ;    for  at  the  present   moment  no  trace  of  their   natwwy^V 


78  R( marks  ofi  the  Ji'NE, 

individuality  remains.  Tixre  ix  the  most  striking  uniformity  in 
the  countenances  of  all  the  millions  of  Chinese,  whether  living 
near  the  Great  Wall,  or  on  the  frontiers  of  Burmah  and  Co- 
chinchina.  Even  climate,  that  sovereign  distinguisher  of  our 
race,  exorcises  only  a  partial  influence  upon  their  frame  and 
color.  We  may  assert  positively,  that  no  nation  in  the  world 
can  boast  an  equal  similitude  of  features  and  form.  What  a 
variety  of  coiinienanc?,  shade  of  hair,  color  and  formation  of 
the  eye,  stature,  <Scc.,  do  we  meet  In  Europe  amongst  the  same 
nation ;  even  in  Hindostan  this  is  striking.  But  China  is  the 
same  in  everything;  a  slight  diversity  in  the  general  cast  of 
countenance  scarcely  perceptible,  or  something  as  extraordinary, 
constitutes  the  only  variety. 

It  would  therefore  be  natural  to  consider  the  whole  Chinese 
race  as  descended  from  one  ancestor,  and  not  like  other  Asia- 
tic nations,  composed  of  different  tribes.  That  all  the  differ, 
ent  tribes  of  the  whole  human  race  meet  in  Adam,  is  an  bis. 
torical  f^ct,  which  deiies  the  scruples  and  arguments  of  the 
sceptic;  and  as  Clirist,  himself  the  truth, — declared  this, — it 
would  be  the  greatest  impiety  to  doubt  what  all  nations  either 
acknowledge  or  imply.  Even  in  the  C.*hinese  history  of  those 
remote  times,  we  can  trace  a  faint  resemblance  to  the  Bibli- 
cal record. 

The  Chinese  annals  before  the  riood,  seem  entirely  inter- 
woven with  maxims  of  state  policy,  the  result  of  subsequent 
experience  and  long  rf^search,  during  the  reigns  of  many 
successive  emperors.  But  the  historians  have  herein  fallen 
into  a  great  error.  In  following  up  the  course  of  events 
to  their  source,  and  discovering  the  meandering  rivulets  which 
meet  from  different  directions,  and  contribute  their  share  to 
enlarge  the  river,  all  at  once  we  find  the  river  itself  without 
springs  or  branches.  To  see  therefore  already  an  emperor, 
without  being  informed  from  whence  the  empire  and  people 
originated, — is  carrying  historical  fiction,  inference,  and  accom. 
raodation  rather  too  far.  But  had  they  stopped  here  it  would 
be  well,  yet  they  go  much  further.  There  is  even  a  regular 
code  of  laws  issued  by  the  principal  emperor ;  the  government 
is  so  regulated  as  to  serve  as  a  model  for  all  a<gjes;  medicine 
is  studied  in  an  academy;  anatomy  explained  ;  music  improved; 
and  the  problems  of  mathematics,  and  theorems  of  astronomy 
solved  and  demonstrated,  so  that  a  regular  cycle  and  calendar 
can  be  introduced. 

Now  to  be  told  that  all  this  was  done  by  the  antediluvians 
sounds  rather  strangely ;  to  say  the  least,  it  is  dressing  ancient 
simplicity  in  the  garb  of  modern  improvement,  in  defiance  of 
the  laws  of  experience  and  nature,  which  constitute  time  the 
nurse  of  improvement.  The  historical  veracity  of  tlie  earliest 
Chinese  annals  is  therefore  as  dubious  as  the  mythological 
accounts  of  other  nntions  respecting  the  golden  afre;  truth  is 
commingled   with  all    these  tales,  yet  none  but   a  master  spirit 


1833,  Hi$tury  of  China.  79 

can  fiud  aini<lst  all  thiS  rubbis)),  the  inaU?rialj>  i'or  drawing  a 
true  picture.  To  obviate  every  niisunJorstandina,  however, 
which  might  arise*  from  the>«o  remarks,  we  fxprcss  our  firm 
conviction  that  the  human  family  subseqnout  to  the  fall,  pos. 
8e8sed  a  vigorous  understanding,  and  were  able  to  invent  not 
only  those  things  indispensably  necessary  for  their  existence, 
but  even  lo  cultivate  arts,  in  order  to  render  Kfc  agreeable. 
Yet  the  tendency  of  their  inventions  surelv  diflored  widely  from 
ours,  as  the  external  causes  which  gave  rise  to  invtiifion  were 
not  the  same.  It  is  a  fundamental  error  of  some  historians  to 
describe  our  first  ancestors  as  rude  and  brutis^i,  like  the  savages 
of  New  Zealand  or  New  Holland,  whose  minds  are  obscured 
and  debased,  by  the  operation  of  the  common  tendencies  of  the 
human  heart  to  degenerate.  Writers  of  this  description  might 
learn  a  lesson  from  the  C'dnese;  who,  however,  go  to  the  op- 
posite extreme.  Man,  the  crown  of  creation,  bearing  upon  his 
front  the  imago  of  God,  though  greatly  clouded,  is  still  ennobled 
by  ity  and  can  claim  the  highest  intelligence  as  his  peculiar 
prerogative.  The  degeneracy  of  his  (>osterity,  and  their  be- 
coming even  like  brutes,  proves  nothing  against  this  assertion. 

To  the  disappointment  of  unbelievers,  an  account  of  the  de- 
luge is  found  in  the  Chinese  annals,  and  the  time  of  this  great 
event  differs  very  little  from  that  assigned  to  it  by  the  scriptural 
chronology.  The  error  of  the  historians,  in  dating  the  reign 
of  the  succeeding  emperors  from  this  great  catastrophe,  without 
informing  us  how  the  empire  was  revived,  after  having  been  deso. 
lated  and  depopulated  by  the  elements,  is  here  again  as  great  as 
before;  and  it  shows  that  the  writers  who  lived  in  the  middle 
ages  were  little  conversant  with  the  primeval  formation  of  states. 
It  is  also  a  speaking  proof,  that  very  little  true  history  has  been 
transmitted  to  i>osterity  from  those  ancient  times,  and  that  the 
Chinese  labor  under  the  same  difliculties,  in  this  res()ect,  as  all 
other  nations,  the  Hebrews  excepted.  How  great  sover  the 
destruction  of  books  may  have  been  under  Tsin  chehwang,  ("the 
first  emperor  Tsin^^^)  in  200  b.  c,  it  certainly  cannot  be  believed, 
that  so  many  thousand  copies,  in  the  hands  of  so  many  millions 
of  persons,  as  it  is  asserted,  could  all  have  perished.  If  we  ^\  the 
foundation  of  the  Chinese  empire  2200  years  b.  c.  we  hope  not 
to  be  far  from  the  truth,  though  we  have  no  certain  historical 
data  to  guide  us.  The  reasot^  for  fixing  upon  this  period  is, 
that  this  was  a  time  when  the  posterity  of  the  antediluvians 
began  to  spread  abroad  into  the  four  quarters  of  the  world. 
Family  after  family  left  the  ahodes  of  their  ancestors,  and 
passed  away  to  inhabit  the  desolate  places  of  the  earth.  But 
to  account  for  so  distant  a  migration  as  that  from  western  Asia 
to  th^eastern  extremes  of  this  continent,  is  rather  a  difficult 
Mvk.  Yet  we  ought  to  remember  that  a  higher  than  human 
bfind  guides  the  nations  in  their  movements,  and  that  the  same 
Providence  who  called  the  immense   hordes  of  barbarians  from 


iM)  Remarks  an  t/u  June, 

the  frontiers  of  China  to  Europe,  in  the  fiflh  and  sixth  oen- 
tiiries,  could  also  guide  the  steps  of  a  few  families  in  their 
eastward  migration.  For  it  is  written,  that  God  has  made  of 
one  blood  all  nations  of  men,  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of 
the  earth,  and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed,  and 
the  bounds  of  their  habitation. 


It  is  rather  doubtful  whether  the  time,  during  which  the 
celebrated  emperors,  Yaou,  Shun,  and  Yu,  are  said  to  have 
lived,  from  2317  to  2197  b.  c.  is  correcdy  stated  in  the  Chi- 
nese  annals.  We  would  not  hesitate  to  assign  to  them  a  pe- 
riod  800  or  400  years  later;  but  as  it  is,  we  frankly  confess, 
that  we  are  unable  to  solve  the  difficulties  which  the  pre8« 
ent  date  involve.  On  the  other  hand,  neither  the  Chinese, 
nor  those  who  implicitly  adopt  their  chronology,  can  give  sa^ 
tisfactory  proof  of  their  having  lived  at  so  early  an  age. 

These  emperors  appear  to  have  been  actuated  by  the  true 
|)atriarchal  spirit;  and  the  title  of  patriarchs  would  suit' 
them  better  than  the  high  sounding  appellation  of  emperor. 
They  are  held  up  as  patterns  to  all  ages;  and  the  present 
Chinese  constitution  of  government  exhibits  a  model  of  theit 
concentrated  skill.  Every  institution  and  important  law  is  de- 
rived from  the  wisdom.  By  their  management,  as  the  Chi- 
nese histories  and  classics  inform  us,  the  empire  reached  the 
ne  ftus  fiSttra  of  civilization, — the  golden  age  of  virtue  and  of 
primeval  simplicity.  We  do  not  doubt,  that  thede  fbundefs 
of  an  empire  so  lasting,  possessed  superior  talents,  and  were 
guided  by  wisdom  and  the  most  sublime  principles;  otherwise 
they  could  never  have  become  what  they  were ;  yet  we  fear 
also  that  the  historian  ascribes  to  them  the  origin  of  sciences 
and  institutions,  of  which  they  never  thought. — Yxi  Was  the 
founder  of  a  long  Kne  of  emperors,  who  se^m  to  have 
very  early  degenerated,  and  with  them  the  whole  dynasty  of 
Hed*  We  are  told  that  in  the  reign  of  Wang-hwae  or 
Te-hwae,  the  eighth  monarch  of  this  dynasty,  foreign  embas- 
sadors arrived  by  way  of  sea.  From  whence  they  came  is  by 
no  means  dear.  Nor  is  it  possible  to  believe,  that  at  so  early 
a  period  (2027  b.  c),  navigation  should  have  become  ^ 
perfect,  as  to  render  distant  voyages  possible.  Had  this  be^'h 
the  case,  then  those  tribes  on  the  southwest,  which  probably 
sent  these  **  tribute  bearers,*'  could  as  well  have  made  excur- 
sions to  the  western  parts  of  Asia,  where  the  seas  are  1^ 
boisterous,  and  flourishing  states  existed  in  the  remote^  periods  of 
antiquity.  All  this  only  adds  to  the  proofs,  that  the  chronology 
labors  under  great  difficulties  from  placing  the  foundation  of 
their  empire  at  do  early  an  age. 

The  dynasty  of  Hea  was  suOceeded  by  that  of  Shang.  Thfe 
history  of  these  times,  with  the  chronology,  we  find  in  the  Shoo 
King  and  Chmi  Tsew^  two  of  the  books  which  arc  comprehended 
under  the  niiiiic  of  (he  Five  Classics.  The  Chun  Tscw  is  scarcely 


ISSS.  History  of  Cfuna.  81 

anything  but  a  iiiere  chronological  list  of  occurrences ;  but  the 
Shoo  King  is  written  in  a  very  sententious  style,  which  renders  the 
meaning  rather  obscure.  These  works  were  compiled  by  Con- 
f\iciu8,  and  are  therefore  held  in  great  veneration.  A  descrip. 
tion  of  the  ancient  manners  is  found  in  the  She  Kingy  or  Book 
of  Odes.  Tliis  was  also  compiled  by  Confiacius,  who  collected 
them  either  from  ancient  records  or  from  oral  tradition.  There 
is  nothing  superior  in  this  work.  From  the  many  licentious 
expressions  which  occur  in  it,  we  should  rather  fear  that  even 
their  antiquity  was  not  exempt  from  depravity  of  manners.  But 
tlie  Chinese  escape  such  a  reproach  by  saying,  that  those  ex- 
cepttonable  passages  have  been  interpolated;  and  for  the  honor 
of  the  simplicity  of  the  olden  times,  one  would  be  tempted 
to  give  credit  to  this  subterfuge.  In  the  Shoo  King  we  dis- 
cover, under  a  vast  mass  of  triflbs,  some  few  tmcea  of  mono- 
theism;  yet  even  these  few  and  faint  n^s  are  so  obscared 
by  the  diBtails  of  rites,  institutions,  and  maxims^  which  directly 
sanction  idolatry,  that  they  are  scarcely  discernible  among  them. 
Yet  after  all,  these  are  the  most  valuable  records  of  ancient 
thli^;  and  it  Ib  only  to  be  regretted  that  we  must  trust  so 
much  to  connnentators  to  discover  their  true  sense.  The  words 
are  so  few  and  so  ^  indefinite,  as  to  serve  any  purpose  of  any 
interpreter. 

The  Le  iife,  or  the  Book  of  Rites,  which  is  nothing  else  than 
a  code  of  ancient  customs  and  fornwr  remodeled' and  enlarged  by 
the  eeremontous  hand  of  Confucius,  perplexes  us  greatly.  Some 
of  the  maxims  there  laid  down,  are  truly  excellent ;  some  of 
the  rites  prescribed  are  praiseworthy,  and  indispensably  necee- 
stfry  for  the  establishmeut  of  a  well-regulated  society ;  but  the 
gltoatost  part  is  too  punctilious,  substituting  mere  eeremony  fer 
soibstanee.  We  cannot  imagine  that  the  simplicity  of  antiquity 
demanded  such  ornaments.  It  is  impossible  to  maintain  truth 
aiid  honesty  under  tlie  burden  of  so  many  ceremonies,  which 
sttbdljtute  words  for  actions,  mere  professions  for  acts  of  be- 
nevolence. To  *  impute  this  fermality  to  the  unceremomons 
Yaou,  Shun,  and  their  successors,  is  too  far-fetched  and  im- 
probable.    We  abstain  from  remarking  on  the  Yih  King. 

The  Shang  dynasty  presents  nothing  extraordinary,  the 
ethperoi^  only  practicing  what  they  learned  of  their  predeces^ 
sora  The  feudal  system  seems  to  have  been  in  full  force  at 
that  time.  Hence  the  many  broils  and  party  wars  of  the  chiefs ; 
which  few  emperors  were  able  entirely  to  quell.  Some  of  the 
elhpei^rs  themselves  seem  to  have  been  very  worthless  persons. 

Vlld  court  at  the  time  appears  to  have  been  held  in  Shansc. 
We  think  that  the  first  foundation  of  the  empire  was  laid 
on  the  banks  of  the  Yangtsze  keang  and  the  Hwang  ho ;  that 
from  thence  the  people  extended  themselves  abroad  principal- 
ly'first  in  a  northern  direction;  and  that  the  present  province 
of  Shftnse  was  chosen  us  the  seat  of  govcriinicnt,  because  it 
enabkd  the   punwror  (o  oppose  «he  barbarians   from  the    north- 


e.^' 


82  Remarks  on  the  June, 

ern  regions.  The  hardy  Scythian  tribes^  as  early  as  Ihis  lime, 
appear  to  have  made  occasional  visits  to  China ,  but  the  re- 
cords on  this  subject  are  scanty.  In  seerais  sufficiently  clear, 
that  China,  even  under  the  Shang  dynasty,  though  small  in 
extent  compared  with  later  times,  was  already  very  populous. 
For  this  rapid  increase  we  can  account  only  by  their  longevi- 
ty, and  by  the  custom  of  early  marriage  which  still  continues. 
Neither  do  we  read  of  exterminating  wars  which  could  desolate 
the  country.  Thus  the  prolific  Chinese  could  progressively 
increase  in  numbers,  and  extend  in  territory. 

Chow,  the  last  emperor  of  this  dynasty,  is  held  up  as  a  monster 
of  wickedness;  but  he  received  the  wages  of  his  iniquity,  and 
with  him  the  Shang  dynasty  became  extinct,  1123,  b.  c. 

The  first  emperor  of  the  Chow  dynasty,  which  now  obtain- 
ed  the  throne,  appears  to  have  been  a  very  excellent  man. 
His  name  was  Woo  wang,  the  '  Martial  king. '  The  capital 
was  now  transferred  to  Se-ngan  in  Shense  province.  If  all 
the  wise  maxims  ascribed  to  him  in  the  Shoo  King  were  really 
uttered  and  practiced  by  him,  he  was  surely  one  of  the  wis- 
est monarchs  that  ever  liveed.  Inded  we  are  rather  astonish, 
ed  to  find  such  models  of  perfection  on  earth.  However,  he 
committed  a  great  fault,  in  dividing  some  parts  of  the  empire 
amongst  the  descendants  of  the  former  illustrious  families 
which  had  occupied  the  throne. — Light  seems  gradually  to  have 
dawned  on  China,  and  we  find  now  no  difiiculty  in  asserting, 
that  the  authentic  history  begins  with  the  Chow  dyansty. 
The  Chun  Tsew,  already  mentioned  as  one  of  the  early  records, 
details  the  history  of  a  part  of  this  period,  including  a  space 
of  24'^  years.  The  feudal  system  must  have  been  carried  to 
a  very  great  height,  for  there  were  at  that  time  about  125 
dififerent  states  in  China.  We  may  easily  believe  that  these 
gave  rise  to  numberless  feuds. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century,  arose  a  man  in 
China,  who  has  been  the  object  of  admiration  during  all  the 
subsequent  ages.  Kung  foolsze,  called  by  foreigners  Confu- 
cius, was  a  native  of  the  state  of  Loo,  which  now  forms  a  part 
of  the  province  of  Shantung.  He  was  not  indeed  the  author  of 
a  groat  religious  and  political  revolution  among  his  countrymen, 
but  he  was  a  reformer  and  improver  of  what  already  existed. 
His  was  designed  to  be  entirely  practical  philosophy  ;  sound 
politics  were  the  theme  of  discussion,  and  to  render  a  peo- 
ple happy  by  strict  subordination  and  by  the  due  observance 
of  fixed  rites  his  constant  topic.  He  was  surely  a  great  man, 
and  could  his  theory  be  reduced  to  practice,  strife,  rebellion, 
and  warfare  would  cease.  His  high  opinion  of  the  power  of  vir- 
tuc  over  the  human  heart,  and  his  culoginms  on  the  excellency 
of  human  nature,  show  (hat  he  was  little  conversant  with  the 
world,  and  with  the  human  heart.  A.t  tlie  same  time  he  tells 
his  disciples,  (hat  vir(uo  runs  wi(h  (he  spcpd  of  the  postman, 
he  informs  them,  (hat  he  has  never  found  one  man  who  (rulv 


1833,  History  of  China.  «3 

loves  virtue.     He  asserts  that  it  is  as  easy  to  transfuse  virtu- 
ous  principles   into  all  mankind^  as  to  «*  turn  the   finger  in  the 
palm  of  the  hand ;"  nevertheless  he  confesses,  that  he  had  only 
one  disciple,   (and   he   died  at  an   early  age,)   who  profited  by 
his    lessons,    and     became    virtuous  by    his     instructions.     Yet 
these    glaring  contradictions,   which  are  only  a  few  specimens 
of  his   inconsistency,  ought   not   to  throw   him   out  of  our   es- 
timation.    He  was  a   man,  and  acted   like  a   man ;    he  was  a 
teacher,  but  had  his  faults.     He    surely   did   much   for   China. 
Writing  by  means  of  a  sort  of  hieroglyphics  was  in   use   be- 
fore his  time ;  thogh  there   were  records  written   or   carved  on 
bamboo,    there  were    no    books    extant.     He    may     be   called 
the  first    Chinese    author.      It  is  deeply  to  be   regretted,  that 
he    insisted    so  much    upon    the    observance    of   mere   forms, 
and    above    all,    that    he    forgot    the    Divine   Being    as    the 
authojr   of  all  virtue,   the   ruler  of  the   universe,  and  the   only 
proper  object  of  adoration.     His  references  to   the  Omnipotent 
are  few  and  obscure;   he  inculcates  polytheism,  and  never   dwells 
upon  the  immortality  of  the  soul.     We  might  excuse  him  for  his 
ignorance  if  he  knew  nothing   l)etter ;  but  we  must  acknowledge 
that  his  whole  mind  was  so  engrossed  with  the   things  of  this 
world,   that   his  views  never   reached   beyond   the  grave.      To 
spend  years  in  mourning  for  parents  and  ancestors,  to  vener- 
ate and   pay  adoration  to  the  tablets  erected   to   their   memory, 
and  to  rest  satisfied  with  this,  without    iiny  inquiry  whether  the 
soul  has  existence   after  death    or   not,    is  the  drift  of  his  in- 
structions.    It  would  however  be  unjust  to  accuse  him  of  athe- 
ism, for  never  has  there   been,  and  never  can  there  be,  an  athe- 
istical  lawgiver.     Confucius   in   his   own  formal    way,     reveres 
the  powers  above   him,  but  what  they   were  he  never  gave  him- 
self the  trouble  to  inquire ;   he  was  anxious   to  enter  the  courts 
of  princes,   to   make   people  virtuous,    and  to  establish  a  good 
government.     In  this  he  succeeded  but   partially,  and   in  some 
points   he  was  entirely   foiled.     Yet  his  system,   if  impartially 
viewed,  possesses  an  intrinsic  value,  and   has  stood  the  test  of 
ages.     Down    to  this    moment,    his    doctrines  are   professedly 
adopted^  and  he  himself  is  really  deified, 

.  Of  quite  a  different  character  was  his  contemporary,  Laou- 
keun,  or  Laouisze,  the  founder  of  a  new  religious  sect.  He 
seems  to  have  been  a  man  of  that  mystic  cast  of  mind,  which 
plunges  into  dark  speculation,  and  acknowledges  as  truth  the 
greatest  absurdities — the  mere  productions  of  a  heated  brain. 
He  strove  for  earthly  immortality,  but  died  like  every  other  mor- 
tal;  his  followers  engaged  in  the  same  pursuit,  but  they  also 
went  the  way  of  all  flesh. — ^ThLs  seems  to  have  been  a  very 
philosophic  age  of  the  world,  for  in  Greece  also  lawgivers  and 
wise  men  lived  at  the  same  time. 

This  dynasty  kept  the  throne  a  great  length  of  time.  Civ^ 
ilization  made  rapid  progress  in  China,  whilst  the  western 
world  had  only   emerged    from   thick  darkness  and   barbarism. 


tm 


i 


84  Ronaili^  on  Chinese  History  June, 

Mang'isze  (iVfencius),  who  lived  about  two  centuries  later  than 
Confucius,  trod  in  the  footRteps  of  his  great  pattern,  and  be- 
came a  second  reformer  to  his  nation.  He  appears  to  have 
possessed  a  more  indo{)endent  spirit,  and  his  sayings  are  often 
more  apposite  than  those  of  his  master.  His  works,  as  well 
as  those  of  Confucius,  constitute  a  part  of  the  writings  com- 
monly  called  the  Four  Books. 

Vhe  independent  slates  which  had  gradually  assumed  exor- 
bitant powers,  at  this  time  desolated  China  with  civil  wars. 
In  vain  did  the  em|ierors  strive  to  maintain  their  ascendency; 
they  were  rei)eatedly  beaten,  and  their  power  dwindled  away  to 
a  mere  shadow.  Like  the  G<;irman  emperors  of  the  middle  ages, 
their  title  was  high-sounding,  but  their  power  was  despicable. 
Amongst  all  the  tributary  states,  the  kingdom  of  Tsin  finally 
wrought  the  ruin  of  the  imperial  family.  The  latter  monarchs 
of  this  family  were  men  of  ordinary  talents,  incapable  of  curbing 
and  keeping  in  subjection  so  many  haughty  princes.  This  dy- 
nasty  which  had  sat  on  the  throne  about  867  years,  a  period 
unparalleled  in  history,  and  which  had  produced  many  ex- 
cellent emperors,  now  lost  its  glory  amidst  the  contending  par- 
ties ;  and  the  last  emperor  alklicated  in  favor  of  the  prince 
of  Tsin.  Being  the  ruler  of  a  very  flourishing  state,  and  hav- 
ing  ample  resources,  this  prince  fought  successfully  against  the 
other  six  states  into  which  China  was  then  divided.  These 
states  were  finally  sulxlued  by  the  ruler  of  Tsin,  who  having 
established  the  dynasty  of  that  name,  assumed  the  title  of 
Che  hwang-te,  '  the  first  Em|ieror.'  He  divided  the  empire 
info  thirty-six  provinces,  aud  is  said  to  have  raised  that 
stupendous  fabric,  the  Great  Wall  about  214  b.  c.  But  in  Chi- 
nese history,  the  name  of  ibis  emperor  is  marked  with  indel- 
iblo  infamy,  as  the  destroyer  of  Chinese  literature.  This  charge 
reqiiires  some  qualification  ;  yet  even  to  the  present  time  those 
irrepamble  losses  are  deeply  regretted ;  and  the  Chinese  lament 
that  catastrophe,  as  much  as  Europeans  do  the  destruction  of 
the  Alexandrian  library. 

This  dynasty  was  only  of  short  duration.  Three  emperors  main- 
tained a  precarious  reign,  during  sixteen  years,  when  aAer  a  short 
contest,  Lew  Pang^  a  mere  robber,  seated  himself  on  the  throne, 
202  B.  c,  and  became  the  founder  of  the  celebrated  Han  dynasty. 
This  age  is  remarkable  for  the  numerous  literati  and  good  authors, 
who  have  immortalized  their  names  by  their  writings.  Even 
to  this  day  the  Chinese  like  to  designate  themselves  by  the 
name  of  Han  jin,  or  «»  men  of  Han."  The  empire  was  consid- 
erably  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  Kwangtung  and  Kwangse 
on  the  south,  and  of  several  Tartar  tribes  on  the  north. 
When  the  Chinese  first  came  in  contact  with  foreigners,  they 
maintained  intercourse  with  them  without  that  narrowness  of 
Views  which  now  characterizes  their  policy.  This  whole  pe* 
r  od  Wiis  remarkable  for  the  wars  which  desolated  the  empire. 
Tlie  San  Kwdy   a   historical  novel,   of  very    doubtful   authority, 


1833.  The  Bu^u  Language.  85 

was  written  nearly  coteniporaneously  with  the  events  of  this 
period.  It  exhibits  a  frightful  picture  of  the  cruelties  which 
were  committed  during  a  series  of  most  bloody  contests.  This 
was  the  age  of  heroism,  and  the  only  one  which  China  can 
boast.  Yet  the  great  talents,  which  were  called  forth  by  dire 
necessity  proved  the  bane  of  the  country ;  there  were  few  who 
shone  as  iierocs,  and  showed  humanity  to   the  vanquished. 

In  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Haou^ping-te^  our  Saviour  was 
bom ;  but  the  Chinese  were  then  ignorant,  as  they  arc  at  this 
day,  of  that  great  event,  which  stands  in  so  intimate  a  relation 
to  the  salvation  of  all  nations. — ^The  religion  of  Budha  very 
soon  entered  the  empire,  and  spread  its  baneful  influence  over 
all  China.  The  emperor  Ming4e  is  said  to  have  been  admon- 
ishod  in  a  dream,  that  the  *«holy  one"  was  to  be  found  in  the 
West.  This  so  interested  him,  that  he  sent  a  deputation  to 
India,  which  brought  some  priests  of  Budha  from  Ceylon. 
After  that  event  (about  70  a.  d.),  Budhism  spread  rapidly 
throughout  the  country. 

How  mysterious  are  the  ways  of  Providence ;  China  strove 
to  open  a  friendlly  intercourse  with  foreigners;  and  the  first 
gift  which  she  received  from  them  was  a  baneful  one.  How 
could  they  then  view  any  foreign  country  favorably  ?  How 
coidd  they  think  that  any  nation  besides  themselves  was  truly 
enlightened,  when  even  the  countrymen  of  the  <*  holy  one "  were 
degraded  by  such  superstition?  During  this  dynasty,  China 
received  her  final  formation  as  a  literary  nation ;  and  thenceforth 
to  the  present  era,  she  has  made  little  or  no  improvement. 

The  How  Han  dynasty  which  succeeded  this,  had  only  tem- 
porary possession  of  the  throne.  During  the  latter  part  of  it, 
the  Huns  became  formidable  to  China,  and  very  soon  carried 
desolation  over  all  Europe.  This  subject  requires  our  particular 
attention;  but  we  wish  first   to  speak  of  the  middle   ages. 

[NoTB.  The  Hou)  Han  dynasty  has  sometimes  been  classed  as  one  of 
the  minor  states  which  succeeded  the  celebrated  Han  dynasty. — As  our 
Correspondent  in  his  present  **  Remarks  on  the  history  of  China,**  (foAtcA 
wiU  he  continued  in  our  next  number^)  does  not  purpose  to  go  into  a  minute 
examination  of  the  chronology,  we  hope  it  may  be  i|i  our  power  erelong  to 
give  that  subject  a  more  full  investigation.] 


TRS  BVaZS  XiASrOVAOlIp 

1.  A   Code   of  Bugis  Maritime  Lawsy  with  a  translation  and 

vocabulary y  giving  the  pronunciation  and  meaning  of  each 
word.     Singapore,  1832. — 12mo.  pp.  28. 

2.  Vocabulary  of  the  Englisht  Bugis^  and  Malay  languages^  con- 

taining about  2000  words.  Singapore,  1833.  8vo.  pp.  64. 

Many  are  the  languages  and  dialects,  more  or  less  difiering 
fWim  each  other,  which  are  spoken  throughout  the  numerous 
islands    of    the    Indian   Archipelago*      Their  wtitt^Tv   ^V^Vv^\)rX^ 


i 


8G  The  BugU  Language.  June^ 

dift*ei  also,  not  only  in  the  number  and  form  of  tlieir  letters,  but 
likewise  in  their  derivation. — Of  these  languages,  according  to 
the  author  of  the  two  little  works  before  us,  the  chief  are  the 
Malayan  and  Bugis  : — to  these  we  may  add  the  Javanese,  which 
language  is  s))oken  over  a  considerable  extent  of  territory,  to- 
wards  the  south-western  limit  of  tho  Archi|>elago.  These  three 
are  in  fact,  the  mother-languages,  of  which  the  majority  of  the 
others  arc  but  dialects,  dittering  in  purity  of  style  and  idiom, 
according  to  their  proximity  or  otherwise,  to  the  principal  na. 
tions  by  which  the  several  languages  are  spoken. 

Malay  has  l)een  so  long  and  extensively  known,  and  so  much 
has  been  published  concerning  it,  that  it  would  be  needless  for 
us  to  advert  to  it,  further  than  to  mention  the  peculiar  circum- 
stance of  its  alphabet  being  purely  Arabic, — the  gift  of  its 
Mohammedan  conquerors, — while  the  alphabets  of  all  the  sur- 
rounding nations  (though  they  also  profess  the  Mohammedan 
religion),  approach  more  or  less  nearly  to  the  Sanskrit. — 
Having  adverted  to  this  peculiarity  we  pass  on  to  consider  the 
Bugis  language,  which,  with  the  Javanese,  has  hitherto  been 
very  much  disrcgardcil.  These,  as  well  as  the  other  languages 
of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  have  been  noticed,  indeed,  by  Mr. 
Crawfurd,  in  his  history  of  those  places,  in  which  he  also  gives 
si)ecimens  of  the  written  characters  of  each.  But  it  is  only 
within  a  few  years  past,  that  works  of  practical  utility,  intro- 
ductory to  a  knowledge  of  these  languages,  have  appeared.  In 
1828,  the  Rev.  G.  Bruckner,  of  the  Baptist  mission  at  Sama- 
rang,  had  a  font  of  Javanese  types  cast  at  Serampore,  with 
which  he  has  printed  the  New  Testament,  several  Christian 
tracts,  and  a  grammer  of  that  language.  Of  these  works  we 
hope  that  we  shall  bo  able  to  give  our  readers  some  accoimt, 
in  a  future  number.  At  a  later  period,  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Thom- 
sen,  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  at  Singapore,  went  also 
to  Serampore  to  superinted,  among  other  things,  the  punching 
of  moulds  for  a  font  of  Bugis  types ;  with  which  he  has  since 
printed  some  religious  tracts,  besides  the  two  little  works  whose 
titles  we  have  placed  at  the  head  of  this  article.* 

The  Bugis  is  the  principal  language  spoken  on  the  island  of 
Celebes  (which  the  natives  call  Wugi),  and  on  the  op)K)sito 
coast  of  Borneo,  which  is  for  the  most  part  inhabited  by  emi- 
grants from  the  island  of  Wugi  or  Celebes.  "The  languages 
and  literature  of  Celebes,"  we  are  told  by  Crawfurd,  "  though 
in  many  features  of  resemblance  partaking  of  the  character  of 
those  of  the  more  western  countries,  differ  very  essentially  from 
them.  The  alphabet,  in  the  first  place,  takes  a  new  charac 
ter;  the   letters  of  which   it  consists    taking  a   new   form,    as 

*  We  hear  that  Mr.  Thomsen  possessed  a  font  of  Bugis  types,  pre. 
vious  to  this  period ;  but  they  were  very  dnfcctive,  and  were  not  therefore 
employed.  The  types  now  used  are  cast  at  Singapore,  from  the  moulds  which 
were  made  at  Serampore, 


1833.  The  Bugia  Language.  87 

little  like  tliat  of  the  Javanese  as  that  is  to  the  Arabic  or  Ro- 
man.  Tlie  al|>habets  of  Celebes  consist  of  eighteen  consonants 
and  five  vowels, — to  which  are  added  sometimes  four  supple- 
mental consonants,  being  merely  four  of  the  first  eighteen  as- 
pirated, — and  an  additional  vowel.  It  is  singular  that  the  pecu- 
liar  and  technical  classification  of  the  Sanskrit  alphabet  should 
have  been  adopted  in  the  alphabet  of  Celebes,  though  neglect, 
ed  in  ^.that  of  Java." — CrawfunTs  History  of  the  Indian  Archie 
pdagOf  Vol.  11,  p.  60. 

This  account  of  the  alphabet,  as  given  by  Mr.  Crawfiird  agrees 
very  nearly  with  what  is  now  laid  before  us  in  these  introductory 
works  of  Mr.  Thomsen,  from  which  we  extract  the  following 
list  of  the  letters,  with  their  respective  forms,  names,  and 
powers. 

The  Bugis  Alphabet. 


FORMS. 

NAMES 

POWERS. 

^^ 

ka 

like 

k. 

nga 
n^kak 

a  nasal, 
like     k, 

in  go. 
like  ng. 
aspirated. 

)a 
m 

b. 

ma 
m^pak 
ta, 
da. 

m. 

p. 
t. 

aspirated. 

•0 

na, 

n'rak 

cha 

ja 

>9 
soft, 

n. 

r,    aspirated, 
ch,     as  in  church, 
between  j  and  y. 

nia 

n'chak 

a 

as 
like 

ch, 
a, 

in  maniac, 
aspirated, 
in  father. 

^ 

^ft 

ra 
la 
wa 

r. 

1. 

w, 

English. 

«» 

sa 
ha 
iya 

a  CO 

s. 
h. 
mpound  of  i,  and  a, 

Each  consonant,  or  letter  of  the  alphabet,  has  an  inherent 
vowel,  cirrosponding  to  a,  in  father,  and  forms  a  distinct  syllable, 
either  with  its  inherent  or  with  a  movable  vowel. 


88  Tlic  Bagis  Language.  Jun£, 

*'  The  inovublo    vowels    arc  as  follows : 
\       e,     before  the  letter  is  like  e,  in  pen. 

\j     above    „       ,,        like  i,  in  tin. 
1       Oy     afler      ,,       „        like  o,  in  so. 

u,  under  ,,  ,,  like  u,  in  under. 
^  ong,  at  the  top  of  the  letter,  like  the 
German  o  in  Konigsberg :  and  it  is  o,  on,  or  ong, 
according  to  its  place  in  the  word,  or  according  to 
the  letter  which  follows  it. — The  Bugis  has  two 
marks  of  punctuation ;  •  stands  at  the  end  of  a 
complete  sentence,  and  ^  stands  at  the  end  of  a 
subject. 

"They  have  adopted  the  European  numerals  for 
all  purposes  of  notation." 

The  resemblance  which  exists  between  the  powers  of  these 
letters,  and  of  those  of  the  Sanskrit  alphabet,  is  very  appa- 
rent. But  the  aspirates  being  seldom  used  in  Bugis,  they  are 
thrown  out  of  the  usual  order  of  the  Sanskrit,  and  placed  at 
the  end  of  each  series,  under  the  name  of  supplemental  letters. 
This  will  easily  be  rendered  plain  to  those  of  our  readers  who 
are  unacquainted  with  the  rudiments  of  Sanskrit,  by  the  following 
comparison  of  the  first  series  of  each  alphabet. 

Sanskrit, —    ka,        kha,         ga,        gha,        nga. 

Bugis. —        ka,  ga,  nga,  n'kak. 

Here,  in  the  Bugis,  the  supplemental  letter,  n'Aroilr,  is  an  aspi- 
rate,  the  n  being  slighUy  sounded,  and  the  k  being  uttered  with 
a  strong  emission  of  the  breath. 

The  following  remarks,-  respecting  the  languages  of  the  island 
of  Celebes,  arc  from  Crawfurd's  History  of  the  Indian  Archi- 
pelago. 

«« Besides  the  dialects  of  some  abject  savages,  and  of  some 
tribes  more  improved,  two  great  languages  prevail  in  Celebes, 
the  languages  of  the  Bugis  and  Macassars,  as  they  are 
denominated  by  the  people  of  the  western  portion  of  the 
Archipelago,  and  from  them  by  us;^-or  Wugi  and  Mang- 
kasara,  as  they  call  themselves.  The  Bugis  is  the  language 
of  the  more  |K>wcrful  and  numerous  nation,  and  is  the  most 
cultivated  and  co|>ious.  *nic  Macassar  is  more  simple  in 
structure,  abounds  less  in  synonymes,  and  its  literature  is  more 
scanty.  Both  partake  of  the  common  simplicity  in  structure 
of  all  the  languages  of  the  Archipelago,  and  are  distinguished 
above  alli  even  the  Malav,  for  a  soft  and  vocalic  pronunciation. 
Kxcept  the  soft  najsul  ng^  no  worfi  or  syllable  in  either 
langMiigc   cv'jr    ends   in  a   coii^ontin^..    and   no   consonant    ever 


1833.  The  BugU  Language.  89 

coalesces  with  another.  The  organs  of  the  people  seem  hardly 
capable  of  pronouncing  a  consonant  so  situated,  so  that  even 
foreign  words,  when  used,  or  adopted  in  the  language,  must 
undergo  the  change  implied  in  this  principle  of  orthoepy.... The 
Bugis  are  said  to  be  possessed  of  a  recondite  and  ancient  Ian- 

fuage,    parallel    to    the    Kawi  of  Java,   and    the  Pali  of   the 
iudhist  nations ;  but  the  knowledge,  of  it  is  confined  to  a  very 
few,  and  I  have  no  specimens." — Vol.   II.   pp.  60,  61. 

We  very  much  regret  our  inability  to  offer  more  extended 
remarks  on  this  subject,  but  we  hope  this  short  notice  of  the 
language  will  help  to  excite  some  interest  and  inquiry  res- 
pecting  it  among  European  residents  in  Malayan  and  other 
countries  of  the  Indian  Archipelago.  It  is  not  our  present  object 
to  enter  into  any  detailed  account  of  the  Bugis,  as  a  people; 
but  we  may  be  allowed  to  refer  to  the  extent  and  import, 
ance  of  their  trade  with  the  various  countries  of  the  Indian 
Archipelago,  and  the  very  great  desirableness  that  it  should  not 
be  shackled  by  the  restrictions  of  any  foreign  power.  The 
extent  of  their  former  trade  may  be  inferred  from  the  major 
part  of  the  **  Code  of  maritime  laws  "  before  us,  of  which  most 
of  the  sections  consist  entirely  of  details  of  the  fixed  rates 
of  passage-money  from  one  place  to  another,  throughout  the 
Malayan  and  Javanese  coasts  and  islands.  Much  of  this 
trade  is  still  carried  on,  and  were  it  perfectly  unshackled,  it 
might  be  conducted  to  a  far  greater  extent. 

The  following  abstract  of  the  ^Code  of  maritime  laws" 
will  perhaps  be  deemed  interesting. 

**The  fi^e  first  sections,  on  freight  and  passage  money*  explain  a  mode 
of  trade  existing  to  the  present  day,  in  the  East.  A  person  having  goods, 
either  natural  produce  or  manufactured,  puts  his  articles  on  board  a  prahu..* 
ffoing  to  any  place  where  he  expects  to  find  a  market ;  these  goods  pay 
freight  per  centage,  as  laid  down  by  the  law ;  the  man's  passage  money 
is  included  in  that  charge,  and  during  the  voyage  he  takes  "part  in  rowing 
or  sailing  the  prahu,  &c. 

'*  The  sixth  section  treats  on  the  freight  of  money,  which  is  either  niet 
or  gold  dust.  If  the  amount  is  one  hundred  and  ten  reals  or  below  tnat, 
it  pays  no  freight ;  but  when  above  that  sum,  it  pays  one  half  the  charge 
per  cent,  on  goods  to  the  same  place. 

**The  seventh,  eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  sections  treat  on  a  mode  of 
iharea»  in  trade  and  shipping,  perhaps  peculiar  to  these  parts. — ^The  Juro. 
mudi  and  Jurobatu  have  the  principal  management  in  navigating  the 
prahu; — the  former  has  charge  of  the  hinder  part  of  the  prahu,  and  of  see. 
iiig  the  water  bailed  out,  which  is  done  with  a  bucket  and  puUy  ; — the  lat. 
ter  has  charge  of  the  rigging  and  fore  part  of  the  prahu,  under  the  Juro. 
madi. 

The  eleventh,  twelfth,  and  thirteenth  sections,  regulating  the  amount 
of  paaeage  money,  have,  no  doubt,  been  framed  principally,  if  not  exclu. 
lively,  in  consideration  of  the  practice  of  carrying  slaves  to  distant  parts, 
Imt  sale, — since  women  are  included,  who  otherwise  never  travel  by  water. 

'*^The  fourteenth,  and  last  section,  lays  down  the  principle  of  a  court  of 
9atlf«  admiralty.law,  but  the  latter  part  is  vague  as  well  as  arbitrary.** 
_.$t$  Chde  of  Bit g is  marilime  laws.  Introduction^  pp.  i,  li,  iii. 


:  f.  -^ 


^  Of  Prow.    Small  native  trading  vessels  are  generally  so  called  b^  Uv% 
Aliuays. 


00  (■urn  Laws  June, 

Tlif  greal  simplicity  ol*  Bu^is  letlers,  gives  an  air  oi'  pecu- 
liar nnatnoss  to  the?  printing ; — at  first  sight  it  might  easily  be 
mistaken  for  short.hand  writing.  We  are  glad  to  tind  thai 
Mr.  Thomson  intends  to  continue  his  researches  in  this  lan- 
guage.— VVe  heartily  wish  him  succeft<s. 


Corn  laws. — **  He  that  withholdeth  corn,  the  people  shall 
curse  him;  but  blessing  shall  be  upon  the  head  of  him  that 
selleth  it."     Prov.  xi,  26. 

On  the  20th  and  22d  ult.  the  authorities  of  Canton  issued  two 
proclamations  concerning  grain,  the  iirst  referring  to  natives 
hoarding  up  corn,  and  the  other  intended  to  encourage  foreigners 
to  import  rice.  The  latter  was  issued  jointly  by  the  governor, 
lieut.-governor,  and  hoppo, — who  "  apprehend "  that  the  cus- 
tom-house servants  and  others  ^*  extort  fees  beyond  what  the 
law  allows."  The  total  amount  of  duties  sanctioned  by  the 
emperor  is,  they  say,  only  620  and  odd  tacls ;  all  fees  beyond 
this  "fixed  rate"  are  strictly  interdicted;  and  if,  hereafter,  the 
custom-house  people  "  dare  to  ofiend,  on  its  being  discovered^  their 
crimes  shall  be  punished." — The  otjier  proclamation,  which 
was  issued  by  the  governor  and  lieut.-governor,  is  curious; 
we  give  it  entire. 

"Paddy  and  rice,  say  they,  arc  in  daily  use  and  absolutely 
necessary  among  the  people,  it  is  requisite  that  they  be  in  a 
continual  flow,  as  water  from  a  spring,  and  be  sold  without 
interruption  to  afford  supplies.  Hence  to  preserve  grain  in 
order  to  supply  the  consumption,  is  not  by  law  interdicted ; 
but  to  hoard  up  grain  in  order  to  get  an  extraordinary  price, 
is  punished  as  a  crime.  This  arises  from  a  sincere  desire  to 
pay  great  attention  to  foo<l  for  the  people,  and  to  interdict 
nefarious  merchants.  Of  rice,  wheat,  or  any  other  grain,  no 
shop  is  permitted  to  have  of  each  sort  more  than  160  shih. 
To  hoard  up  more  than  this  quantity  for  the  purposes  of  rais- 
ing the  price,  is  punishable  the  same  as  the  cirime  called 
*  opposition  to  government  orders.'  If  there  be  a  constant 
flow  kept  up  by  selling,  as  much  or  as  little  may  be  possessed 
as  the  merchant  pleases.  The  intention  of  the  law  herein,  if 
carefully  investigated,  is,  that  if  the  people  be  but  accommoda- 
ted, so  may  the  merchant. 

"We  the  governor  and  lieut.-gov.  have  by  inquiry  ascertained, 
that  at  Fuh-shan,  in  Nanhae  district,  (and  several  other  places 
throughout  the  province,)  there  have  heretofore  been  large  com- 
panies of  forestallers ;  who  make  general  arrangements  with  the 
retailers  to  enable  them  to  hoard  up  grain.  Every  autumn 
about  the  time  of  harvest,  if  the  price  of  paddy  be  one  tael, 
the  capitalist  gives  to  the  corn-dealer  two  mace  as  earnest 
money ;  and  for  the  other  eight  mace  he  gives  a  bond  bear- 
in;^  interest  at  one  per  cent,  per  month.     The  accounts  are  to  be 


1833.  Com  Laws.  91 

made  up  in  six  months,  if  the  profits  are  large  they  all  re. 
vert  to  the  capitalist,  and  the  corn-dealer  gets  only  the  interest. 

«*If  the  transaction  turns  out  a  losing  one,  the  com^ealer 
pays  interest  on  the  money  advanced.  When  the  rice  is 
sold,  bonds  are  given,  the  corn^ealer  preserves  his  principal, 
and  the  rich  capitalist  gets  a  daily  interest  to  aDord  the  means 
of  purchasing  more  rice. 

M  The  method  of  secreting  the  corn,  is  to  make  inside  a  large 
granary  with  a  high  wall  before  it,  and  outside  a  small  one 
containing  a  thousand  shih^  or  a  few  hundred,  as  it  may 
happen,  to  show  to  the  examiners  when  they  come.  When 
official  examiners  who  are  well  acquainted  with  their  illegal 
proceedings  come,  the  corn-dealers  give  a  bribe  secretly,  and 
both  parties  mutually  protect  each  other.  These  are  some  of 
the  base  illegalities  by  which  forestallers  of  grain  raise  the 
price  to  an  extravagant  height. 

««We,  the  governor  and  lieut.. governor,  found  out  these  pro- 
ceedings at  an  early  period ;  and  the  reason  why  we  have  not 
sent  officers  to  seize  the  several  hoards,  was  tlie  consideration 
tliat  the  country-people  engaged  in  these  transactions  had  no 
other  motive  than  to  get  gain,  and  that  it  has  been  the  com- 
mon practice  for  a  long  time  past.  And  if  they  will  but  let 
the  stream  flow  by  selling  out  continually  to  supply  the  poor 
with  food,  government  will  not  inquire  deeply  into  the  aftair. 
But  if  the  said  forestallers  will  not  act  thus,  but  as  they  have 
generally  done  heretofore,  when  the  grain  is  yet  on  the  ground, 
while  the  green  blade  has  not  yet  become  the  yellow  ear, 
they  shut  up  the  doors  of  their  hoards,  and  plot  to  obtain  an 
exorbitant  price  to  siUisfy  their  covetous  hearts,  without  the 
least  regard  to  the  detriment  done  to  the  people  in  reference 
to  tlieir  food,  studying  only  cruel  covetousness, — it  will  be  dif- 
ficult to  excuse  them.  Now  is  the  time  between  the  green  blade 
and  the  yellow  ear,  and  we  should  by  rights  send  officios 
to^examine  strictly,  but  in  clemency  we  fimi  issue  this  admo- 
nitory  edict,  and  expressly  give  instruction  to  all  shopmen 
and  corn-dealers. 

**Be  it  therefore  known  unto  all  you  shopmen  and  traders, 
that  although  your  hoarding  up  grain,  is  only  for  the  purpose 
of  getting  an  interest  on  your  capital,  still  the  high  price  dis. 
tresses  many  poor  people ; — who  knows  the  number!  By  one 
man's  anxiety  to  get  exorbitant  profits,  thousands  and  tens 
!Qf  thousands  are  in  bitterness  for  want  of  food.  The  rich 
litan  who  harbors  such  a  spirit,  may  rest  assured  that'  Heaven 
will  not  allow  him  to  enjoy  his  solitary  happiness.  If  he  could 
gim  his  mind  to  benefit  the  age,  although  he  should  make  but 
Umall  profits;  he  would  cause  food  to  flow,  and  Heaven  will 
Oflltaiiily  in  secret  help  the  felicitous  man.  By  daily  and  monthly 
pl^ipilll^Qlations  he  would  certainly  acquire  original  gains.  Since  he 
Hitllld  cwjoy  a  good  name;  and  avoid  committing  crimes — why  be 
HAi^  fo  act  thus  f 


••.'Ai'~ 


92  The  Press.  Junf, 

^  If  the  grain-hcMirder  will  but  listen  to  our  exhortations  given 
with  a  mother's  tenderness,  and  sell  his  corn,  it  will  be  an 
act  of  beneficence,  just  the  same  as  if  he  had  done  it  for 
goodness'  sake.  His  past  misconduct  in  hoarding  it  will  not  at 
all  be  inquired  into.  But  if  he  disobeys,  and  still  shuts  up 
hifl  hoard,  he  despises  the  law  for  the  sake  of  gain,  and  we 
will  secretly  send  officers,?  who  will  descend  on  his  hoard  like 
a  falling  star,  confiscate  it  to  government,  sell  it  to  the  peo- 
ple, and  severely  punish  him  as  he  deserves.  Profits  you  will 
have  none ;  and  punishment  will  overtake  you.  Meditate  and 
judge!  Which  will  be  gain,  and  which  will  be  loss?  Hasten 
to  change  your  scheme !  Do  not  invole  yourselves  in  sorrow. 
Let  every  one  do  what  is  right  and  tremblingly  obey.  Oppose 
not.     A  special  proclamation." 

The  Press. — We  hear  with  astonishment  and  regret  that  the 
Albion  Press,  at  Macao,  from  which  were  issued  the  Anglo- 
Chinese  Calendar  for  the  current  year,  also  a  sermon,  and  four 
numbers  of  a  religious  newspaper  called  *Mhe  Evangelist  and 
Miscellanea  Sinica,"  hcis  been  interdicted  by  civil  authority 
from  publishing  any  more  works.  The  Albion  Press  is  one 
of  the  five  presses  which  were  mentioned  in  our  last  number, 
and  is  the  property  we  believe  of  Mr.  J.  R.  Morrison.  Two 
reasons,  we  hear,  are  assigned  for  interdicting  this  press ;  first, 
that  the  above-named  publications  contained  doctrines  contrary 
to  the  Roman  Catholic  church;  and  second,  that  the  printing 
press  is  prohibited  in  all  the  Portuguese  territories,  unless  pos- 
sessing  the  sanction  of  the  king  of  Portugal.  The  validity 
and  the  justice  of  these  reasons  will  be  canvassed  by  a  candid 
and  enlightened  community  in  Europe,  as  well  as  throughout 
India  and  the  East.  This  thing  has  not  been  done  in  a  corner. 
The  action  is  recorded  on  high ;  and  at  that  tribunal  the  parties 
who  have  instigated  and  carried  this  measure  into  execution,  must 
stand  and  be  judged. 

We  are  the  more  surprised  at  such  an  exercise  of  authority, 
because  the  publications  in  question  make  no  mention  of  the 
Catholic  church,  and  are  printed  in  the  English  language ;  and 
because  it  has  been  proved  in  the  most  satisfactory  manner  that 
Macao  is  not  the  territory  of  the  king  of  Portugal,  that  it  belongs 
to  China,  and  that  the  Dutch,  Spanish,  English,  and  Amer- 
icans hve  there  by  right  derived  from  the  Chinese. — At  the 
present  day,  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  except  here  and 
there  a  narrow  district,  the  liberty  of  the  press  is  enjoyed.  In 
England  and  in  America,  the  Catholic  church  is  allowed,  as 
she  ought  to  be,  to  publish  whatever  she  pleases.  In  the  Brit- 
ish  settlement  nearest  to  us,  «*an  apostolic  missionary,  canon 
of  Chartres,  professor  of  theology  and  parish  minister  of  Sin- 
gapore," recently  published  to  the  world  that,  the  sovereign  pontif, 
bishop  of  Rome,  successor  of  the  apostle  St,  Peter,  and  visible 
thief  of  the  church  of  Jesus    Christ  on  earth,  is  the  only  legiii' 


1833. 


Religious  IntdUgence. 


93 


tnaie  and  Mq>reme  judge  of  aU  queslians  which  regard  faUh^ 
GOOD  MANiVKRS,  discvpline^  d^.  These  doctrines  were  put  forth 
in  a  Protestant  paper,  and  in  the  face  of  a  Protestant  govern, 
ment.  And  Mr.  Courvezy  and  his  brethren  are  at  fuU  l^erty  to 
re-echo  such  sentiments  as  often  as  they  choose.  And  now  we 
beg  to  ask,  whether  those  who  avow  the  Christian  principle  of 
doing  to  others  what  they  would  have  others  do  to  them,  are  not 
bound  in  justice  to  reciprocate  the  same  full  liberty  ? — **  With 
wbat  measure  you  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again." 

A  MONTHLT  PRRioDiCAL  ffi  the  Chmese  language  will,  we 
rejoice  to  know,  soon  be  before  the  public.  The  work  is  being 
executed  in  a  very  neat,  and  elegant  style — ^far  superior  to 
that  of  the  Peking  Gazette.  From  a  perusal  of  the  leading 
articles  which  are  to  form  the  first  six  numbers,  we  think  the 
work  well  designed  to  interest,  gratify,  and  benefit  those  for 
whose  sake  it  is  to  be  published.  It  is  indeed  an  *^  excellent 
v)ay"  of  showing  to  the  Chinese  that  foreigners  are  not  their 
enemies,  nor  inferior  to  themselves  in  ^^arts,  sciences,  and 
principles.'*  We  give  the  work  our  unqualified  approbation,  and 
hearty  support. 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


Thb  MAJJUOi,  according  to  sir 
Thomas  Stamford  Raffles,  built  a 
city  and  established  themselves  on 
the  peninsula  of  Malacca,  as  early 
as  the  thirteenth  century.  After  sub. 
duing  Sumatra,  where  they  seem  to 
have  dwelt  previously  to  settling  in 
Malacca,  they  became  the  masters 
of  the  Sunda  isles,  the  Philippines,  the 
Moluccas,  and  some  other  groups. 
At  that  time  they  acted  a  splendid  part 
in  the  east;  they  planted  colonies, 
and  carried  on  an  extensive  com. 
merce.  Great  numbers  of  ships  from 
China,  Cochinchina,  and  Siam,  filled 
the  harbors  of  Malacca. — They  are 
now  divided  into  distinct  tribes  with- 
out  any  general  head.  The  great 
body  of  the  nation  are  slaves ;  their 
masten  are  the  nobility,  who  are 
independent,  and  sell  their  services 
to  him  who  pays  them  best. 

The  Malays  arc  strong,  nervous, 
and  of  a  dark  brown  color;  th6ir 
hair  m  long,  black  and  shining ;  the 
iMpe  large  and  flat,  their  eyes  bril. 
I^t  and  full  of  fire.  In  general,  they 
prntSssa  the  MohMmmeStn   rejigjou, 


are  fond  of  navigation,  war,  plunder, 
change  of  place,  and  of  all  daring 
enterprises.  They  pay  more  regard 
to  their  absurd  laws  of  honor,  than 
to  justice  or  humanity.  They  are 
always  armed,  and  are  perpetually 
at  war  among  themselves,  or  enga- 
ged in  plundering  their  ne^bors. 

Such  are  the  high.spirited,  jealous, 
and  revengeful  tribes,  who  by  the 
power  of  divine  truth  are  to  be  made 
gentle,  kind-hearted,  and  forgiving. 
This  good  work  of  reformation  is 
now  begun,  and  in  due  time,  thankless 
and  hopeless  though  it  may  be  at 
present, — it  will  surely  be  accom. 
plished. 

The  following  brief  account  of  the 
Malay  departtnent  of  tlie  mission  at 
Malacca,  is  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tom. 
lin,  and  forms  a  part  of  the  paper, 
which  was  published  in  our  last  num. 
ber,  concerning  the  Chinese  schools 
at  the  place. 

In  prusecuting  our  labors  among 
the  Malays,  says  Mr.  T.,  th«t«  ^t^ 
many   dimruU'ieB  Vq  W  exvcovvvvVet*^^^ 

pecviiar  to  vh^  fgWoNv^t^  o\  v\\c  \^vsmi 


94 


Hdigious   hUdfigetice. 


Jl'!VE, 


prophet.  In  conversation  on  relig- 
ious topics  they  arc  ^^encrally^reserved 
and  suspicions ;  in  their  attachment 
to  their  own  creed,  higotcd  and  in- 
exorable ;  and  to  read  the  Koran  in  a 
language  perfectly  unintelligible  to 
themsdves,  is  an  attainment  to  which 
they  attach  no  inconsiderable  merit. 
The  grand  objection  which  they  raise 
to  the  Christian  religion  is  the  funda. 
mental  doctrine  of  the  Saviour's  di. 
vinity,  which  they  regard  in  no  other 
light  than  blasphemy.  They  would  ad. 
mit  that  he  was  a  prophet  sent  from 
God  to  make  known  his  will,  and 
to  refonn  mankind,  and  that  in  proof 
of  his  divine  mission  he  was  enabled 
lo  work  miracles;  but  to  designate 
him  by  the  ap}>eAation  "Anak  Allah" 
(the  son  of  God)  is  a  doctrine  which 
they  oppose  most  strenuously,  and 
hesitate  not  to  charge  those  who 
maintain  it,  with  polytheism. 

It  is  however  gratifying  to  sec,  not- 
withstanding the  tenacity  with  which 
the  Malays  adhere  to  their  own  S5'8. 
tem  of  delusion,  that  their  prejudices 
against  the  Christian  religion  are  par- 
tially giving  way,  and  the'  Sacred 
Scriptures,  which  at  a  former  period 
were  either  absolutely  rejected  or 
received  with  a  degree  of  suspicion, 
are  now  in  many  instances  perused 
with  apparent  gratification. 

A  class  of  young  men  consisting 
chiefly  of  the  teachers  of  schools,  has 
been  formed ;  they  meet  three  even- 
ings  in  the  week,  for  the  purpose 
of  learning  (at  their  own  request) 
the  English  language,  and  also  of 
perusing  the  Sacred  Scriptures  in 
the  Malayan  tongue.  The  plan 
adopted  at  this  Bible  elaM  is  to  pro- 
ceed  regularly  through  the  New  Tes- 
tament, limiting  our  reading  to  one 
chapter  only  each  evening,  and  mak- 
ing  remarks  on  certain  passages  which 
may  require  elucidation.  The  good 
effects  of  this  method  of  instruction 
have  already  appeared,  not  only  in 
the  increase  of  knowledge  which  the 
teachers  themselves  acquire  of  divine 
truth,  but  also  in  the  decided  pre- 
ference which  they  give  the  Sacred 
Scriptures  to  any  other  as  school 
lessons.  In  illustration  of  this  fact 
one  instance,  among  many,  may  be 
adduced. 

The  father  of  one  of  the  teachers, 

finding  that   his  son  had    introduced 

the    lujil  (N.   T. )    into   his   school, 

ftecame   much  incensed  ajuainst  him. 

j/td  urJercii   him  to  quit    Ins   huu^^e 


and  company.  Tiie  teacher  re^iuested 
the  missionary  to  interfere  in  his  b«. 
half,  and  to  ascertain  from  the  fath- 
er what  were  his  real  intentions. 
The  latter,  in  compliance  with  the 
wishes^  of  the  missionary,  called  at 
his  residence,  on  which  uccasbn  he 
objected  most  strenuously  to  the  in. 
troduction  of  the  Scriptures  into  the 
schools,  alledging  as  a  reason  that 
their  religion  was  one,  and  ours 
another.  The  conversation  ended  in 
a  proposal  on  his  part,  that  either 
the  Sacred  Scriptures  should  be  ex- 
cluded, or  the  school  closed.  The 
teacher  was  made  acquainted  with 
his  father's  sentiments,  which  instead 
of  intimidating  him,  tended  rather  to 
confinn  him  in  his  decision  of  re- 
taining  the  Scriptures  at  all  hazards. 
No  resistance  has  since  been  offered, 
and  they  are  still  retained  as  school 
lessons. 

The  number  of  Malay  schools  i» 
six.  The  aggregate  number  of  chil- 
dren, consisting  of  boys  and  girls, 
is  about  200,  of  which  180  regularly 
attend.  In  their  lessons  the  children 
are  examined  once  a  week,  by  which 
means,  their  progress  is  more  easily 
ascertained,  and  any  negligence  on 
the  part  of  the  schoolmasters  soon 
detected.  The  girls  are  under  the 
superintendence  of  Mrs.  T.,  many  of 
whom  are  able  to  read  tolerably 
well,  and  with  a  degree  offiuency. 
In  addition  to  the  weekly  examina- 
tions, the  schools  are  visited  daily  by 
a  superintendant  who  calls  over  the 
names  of  the  scholars,  and  marks  the 
absentees.  A  short  catechism  in  the 
Malay  has  been  prepared,  which  it 
is  intended  shortly  to  introduce  into 
the  schools. 

Our  labors  among  the  adult  po. 
pulation  have  hitherto  been  confined 
to  occasional  conversation  with  in- 
dividuals,  and  the  distribution  of  the 
Scriptures  and  tracts.  The  natives  of 
the  town  of  Malacca  have  been  sup. 
plied  from  time  to  time  with  Christ, 
ian  books,  which  were  in  most  cases 
received  with  apparent  gratitude.  In 
many  instances  individuals  have  of 
their  own  accord  applied  at  the  mis. 
sionary's  residence  for  copies  of  the 
Scriptures.  Amongst  these  applicants 
was  the  nakodah  of  a  native  prow, 
trading  between  Malacca  and  the 
opposite  coast  of  Sumatra.  He  had 
on  a  former  occasion,  he  said,  ob. 
taineci  several  copies  of  th«»  Scrips 
\atvti.\i\i  NV^W  uv  Vx^n^i.  wVxvvAv  Ivft  con* 


1833. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


95 


vevcd  to  Siak  in  his  prow,  and  dis. 
trimited  anme  of  thcni  among  his 
friends.  The  circumstance  soon  be- 
came known  to  others  of  the  natives, 
who  by  their  urgent  requests  suc- 
ceeded to  exhaust  his  stock,  not  leav. 
iiur  him  a  single  copy  for  himself. 
VVc  readily  furnished  him  witli  a 
fresh  supply,  for  which  he  appeared 
grateful,  and  wtih  apparent  sincerity 
invoked  upon  us  the  blessing  of  the 
Almighty. 

Another  instance  worthy  of  record, 
may  be  here  mentioned.  A  respect- 
able  Malay  nakodah  has  been  in 
the  habit  of  calling  on  us  for  me- 
dicine, and  readily  enters  into  con- 
vernation  about  onr  religion.  One 
morning  he  entered  our  room,  and 
with  a  mild  and  serious  countenance 
requested  to  sit  down  and  talk  a 
while  with  us,  hoping  we  would  not 
take  it  amiss  if  he  put  several  qucs. 
tions  about  our  religion.  We  shall 
notice  a  few  of  the  important  in- 
quiries  he  made  during  this  visit. 

"Does  not  the  Koran,**  said  he, 
•*  agree  with  your  Scriptures,  and  com- 
plete them  V*  The  Koran,  I  replied, 
differs  widely  from  our  sacred  Inraks, 
and  contains  many  foolish  things 
mixed  up  with  a  little  tnith,  evidently 
proving  it  cannot  be  the  word  of 
God.  •*  But,"  he  inquired,  "  is  not  Mo- 
hammed spoken  of  in  your  Scrip- 
tures ?  was  he  not  the  son  of  Abra. 
ham,  and  the  last  of  all  the  prophets  ? 
And  Jesus  Christ,  did  he  not  complete 
what  was  left  short,  and  so  was 
irreater  than  all  that  preceded  him  ?** 
Mohammed,  said  I,  is  not  once  men- 
tioned in  our  Scriptures.  The  Arabi- 
ans and  Jews  were  always  two  des- 
tinct  nations,  though  both  descended 
from  Abraham.  The  latter  were  the 
chosen  people  of  God  and  the  des- 
cendants  of  Isaac,  from  whom  Mo- 
ses and  all  the  prophets  came;  but 
the  Arabians  were  a  rejected  nation. 


the  descendants  of  Ishmael,  the  son 
of  an  Esryytian  bond  woman,  who 
was  disinherited  aud  sent  out  into 
the  wilderness.  And  out  of  this  na- 
tion not  even  one  prophet  had  risen 
before  the  time  of  Mohammed,  as 
Ihe  Mohammedans  themselves  allow. 
From  His  chosen  people,  the  Jews, 
God  raised  up  his  Son  to  be  the  Sa- 
viour  of  them  and  of  all  the  nations. 
"How  is  he,**  said  the  nakodak, 
"who  was  the  son  of  Mary,  the  son  of 
God  ?  How  do  you  know  He  takes 
away  our  sins  ?**  The  son  of  God,  I 
replied  again,  in  order  to  redeem 
men,  took  upon  him  our  nature,  be- 
ing  miraculously  begotten  by  the  pow- 
er of  the  Holy  Spirit.  If  we  exam- 
inc  onr  lives  and  hearts,  we  shall 
find  we  are  all  great  sinners  in  the 
sight  of  God,  grievous  transgressors 
of  His  holy  laws,  and  therefore  de- 
serving  of  eternal  punishment.  This 
I  feci  to  be  the  state  of  my  own 
heart,  and  therefore  I  flee  to  Jesus, 
who  has  suffered  and  died  for  my 
sins  upon  the  cross,  and  I  find  par- 
don  and  peace  in  believing,  which 
I  never  felt  before  and  am  assured 
of  His  mercy  and  love  to  me. — ^Na- 
kodah,  do  you  not  find  your  own 
heart  to  be  sinful  and  wicked,  and 
that  you  cannot  be  justified  in  the 
presence  of  a  holy  and  righteous  God  ? 
The  nakodah  here  groaned  and  ac 
knowledged  that  he  felt  himself  a 
sinner,  and  seemed  to  rejoice  in  the 
tender  compassion  and  love  of  the 
Saviour  to  sinners. 


Si  AM. — The  Rev.  J.  T.  Jones  reach, 
cd  Bankok  on  the  35th  of  March. 
He  is  now  the  only  Protestant  mis- 
sionary in  Siam. — Mr.  Abeel,  in  very 
ill  health,  sailed  from  Singapore  for 
England  on  the  26th  May,  in  the 
British  bark  Cambridge.  If  his  health 
is  restored,  he  expects,  after  visiting 
America,  to  return  again  to  the  East. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


FoaiiosA. — The  facts — and  even 
the  reports  which  have  come  to  our 
ears,  on  this  subject,  during  the  month, 
are  very  few.  The  rebellion  is  said 
still  to  continue  with  unabated  vio- 
lence. The  respective  colonists  from 
the  provinces  of  Canton  and  Fuh. 
ke^ti,;  have  taken  up  arms  againKl 
^aoh   other,   the   former    having    for 


the  sake  of  revenge,  enlisted  under 
the  government.  This  is  the  amount 
of  our  present  infonnation. 

There  is  a  statement  in  one  of  the 
Peking  Gazettes,  of  a  body  of  troops, 
marching  through  the  province  of 
Honan  to  Puhkef^ti,  having  hidnnp. 
prd  17  youtig  children,  from  two  of 
the  villagfs  through  which  Ihcy  ^».w». 


nri'^' 


96 


Journal  of  Occurrefices. 


ed.  The  emperor  orders  strict  in- 
vestigation to  be  made,  for  the  pre. 
servation  of  military  discipline. 

CocHiNCHiNA. — In  February  last, 
while  admiral  Le  was  cruising  off 
Hainan,  he  was  overtaken  by  a  storm, 
his  fleet  scattered,  and  the  vessels 
obliged  to  take  shelter  in  various 
porU  of  that  island.  Some  vessels 
were  lost ;  and  it  is  now  found  that 
one  of  those  supposed  to  be  lost, 
was  driven  on  the  coast  of  Cochin- 
china, — ^to  what  port  does  not  ap. 
pear.  This  vessel  contained  two 
commissioned  officers  and  seventy 
men.  The  king  of  Cochinchina,  as 
soon  as  he  ascertained  who  they  were, 
supplied  them  with  food  and  money ; 
giving  five  taels  to  each  officer,  and 
two  dollars  each  to  the  men.  They 
have  lately  returned,  with  a  Cochin. 
Chinese  escort ;  which  the  governor 
has  quartered  on  the  priests  of  the 
temple  Hae-chwang-sze,  on  the  Ho- 
nan  side  of  the  river,  until  he  has 
prepared  an  official  reply  to  his  Co- 
chinchinese  Majesty. 


Literary  graduates. — One  of  the 
sons  of  the  senior  hon^-merchant 
Howqua,  and  one  of  Tingqua's,  have 
been  promoted  to  the  literary  rank 
of  keujirit  with  permission  to  pass 
trials  for  the  higher  degree  of  tsin- 
sze,  at  the  immediately  ensuin?  ex- 
aminations. In  this  trial  they  have 
both  failed.  The  cause  of  their  pro. 
motion  was  their  having  paid  large, 
ly  to  the  expenses  of  the  LcSnchow 
rebellion. — We  have  heard  a  Chi- 
nese  compare  the  honorary  gift  of 
a  peacock*s  feather,  so  often  conferred 
by  his  imperial  majesty,  to  a  broom, 
— made,  he  said,  to  sweep  the  iron 
money  chest.  We  fear  this  may  be 
said  of  most  of  the  honorary  gifts  and 
titles  in  China. 


Peking  Gazettes,  in  these  are 
as  usual  many  references  to  the  em. 
pcror*s  intended  movements,  such  as 
reviewing  troops,  visiting  temples, 
Slc.;  also,  court  orders,  and  ap. 
pointment  of  officers.  Among  the 
former,  is  an  order  to  change  the 
winter  for  the  summer  dress;  and 
among  the  latter,  the  appointment  of 
three  princes  and  nine  great  minis- 
ters,  to  attend  the  plough,  at  the 
annual  ceremony  of  ploughing  the 
imperial  field,  **  in  the  temple  of  the 
earth." 


A  Chinese  Mohammedan  has  re- 
cently  returned  to  Canton  from  a 
pilfirrimage  to  Mecca.  He  is  a  native 
of  Teentsin,  in  the  province  of  Chih. 
le, — a  poor  and  ignorant  man.  About 
three  years  ago  he  came  down  to  Can. 
ton  and  obtained  a  passage  in  a  coun. 
try  ship  to  Bombay,  whence  he  found 
his  way  to  the  tomb  of  the  Prophet. 
In  the  same  way  he  has  now 
effected  his  return,  bringing  with 
him  a  large  store  of  Arabic  books. 
Though  altogether  unable  to  make 
himself  understood  either  by  his  fel. 
low-countrvmen  on  board  the  ship, 
or  by  the  Mohammedan  Lascars,  he 
was  on  account  of  his  pilgrimages 
treated  with  respect  and  attention  by 
the  latter.  At  Canton  he  joins  the 
society  of  his  religious  associates, 
from  whom  the  sanctity  of  his  cha. 
racter  will  insure  to  him  support  and 
the  means  (which  he  does  not  possess) 
of  returning  to  his  native  province. 

We  have  been  informed — with  what 
degree  of  truth  we  are  unable  to 
say,  that  a  considerable  number  of 
pilgrims  repair  annually  to  Mecca; 
but  this  is  the  only  instance,  of  late 
years,  of  such  a  pilgrimage  being 
made  by  sea,  among  men  who  pro- 
fess  different  religions,  and  speak 
totally  different  languages. 


Poetscript. — We  learn  from  various  sources,  that  in  several  of  the  prov. 
inces  of  this  empire  many  of  the  people  are  suffering  extremely  on  ac- 
count  of  the  Jtcarcify  of  provisions.  Government  officers  are  required  in 
times  of  scarcity  to  provide  for  the  poor ;  but  it  not  unfrequently'  happens 
that  they  fail  to  do  so ;  and  in  such  cases  poor  people — men,  women,  and 
children — in  companies  of  two  or  three  hundred  sometimes  leave  their  homes 
and  wander  through  the  country  seeking  for  provisions.  Such  a  company 
recently  passed  through  Canton. 

We  learn  hy  the  Singapore  Chronicle  of  May  9tli,  that  the  king  of 
C^ochinchina  is  waging  a  hot  perspcndnn  against  the  Cathohc  missionaries 
Hiid  native  ChrintiauR  throughout  his  kinjrdoni.  One  of  tlie  French  mia8io^^ 
urit'^  has  fled  to  »Siani,  and  oblaiucd  |icrinibsiou  to  rrpair  lo  Bankok 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY^ 


Vol.  IL— July,  1835.—No.  3. 


PENAL  LAWS  OF  CHINA.'' 

V.  Military  laws. — Undei*  this  division,  the 
protection  of  the  palace  is  the  first  leading  subject. 
The  person  of  the  emperor  and  his  apartments, 
as  well  as  those  of  the  empress,  empress-mother, 
and  empress-grandmother,  are  sacred*  Whoever 
unauthorizedly  and  without  sufficient  excuse  enters 
the  imperial  temple,  burying-place,  hall  of  sacri- 
fices, palaces,  gardens,  or  citadel  of  Peking,  shall 
be  punished  with  the  bamboo ;  and  whoever  in  like 
manner  enters  apartments  in  the  actual  occupation 
of  the  emperor  shall  suffer  death  by  being  stran- 
gled. No  person  shall  presume  to  travel  on  the  roads 
or  to  cross  the  bridges  which  are  ex{)ressly  provided 
for  his  majesty,  except  only  such  as  belong  to  his 
retinue,  who  are  '^  necessarily  permitted  to  proceed 
upon  the  side-paths  thereof."  During  the  imperial 
journeys  all  the  soldiers  and  people,  except  those 
who  are  attached  to  his  royal  person,  must  make 
way  for  his  approach ;  and  whoever  fails  to  do  so, 
and  intrudes  within  the  lines,  shall  be  condemned 
to  death.  And  all  persons  who  enter  any  of  the 
imperial  inclosures  must  be  furnished  with  licenses, 
and  be  kept  continually  under  the  strictest  watch 

*  Concluded  from  pngt  73. 


98  Penal  Laws  of  China,  JiiLr, 

Notwithstanding  all  their  precautions,  the  emperors 
have  sometimes  found  tbenaseives  in  imminent  dan- 
ger,  though  th^ir  subjects,  it  must  be  confessed, 
have  oftener  been  exposed  to  the  greater  danger ; 
and  hence  the  common  saying  among  the  people 
that,  being  by  the  side  of  an  emperor  is  like  sleeping 
by  the  side  of  a  tiger. 

Several  sections  refer  to  the  government  of  the 
army.  Military  forces,  except  in  cases  of  great 
emergency,  cannot  be  employed  without  the  em- 
peror's permission ;  and  every  movement  of  the  im- 
perial troops  must  be  immediately  reported  to  the 
commander-in-chief,  to  the  Board  of  War,  and  to 
the  emperor. — All  those  who  betray  the  secrets  of 
state,  or  fail  in  their  military  operations,  or  are  in 
any  way  unfaithful  to  their  trust,  shall  be  severely 
punished,  according  to  their  rank  and  the  enormity  of 
their  crimes. — The  regulations  of  the  nocturnal  po- 
lice, which  are  to  be  observed  in  all  the  cities  and 
fortifications  of  the  empire,  strictly  prohibit  persons 
''from  stirring  abroad  at  night,''  from  twelve  minutes 
past  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  till  twelve  minutes 
past  five  in  the  morning,  except  only  on  public 
business,  or  private  affairs  of  an  urgent  nature, 
such  as  sudden  illness,  births,  deaths,  and  burials. 
The  gates  of  cities  are  to  be  closed  and  bolted  at 
an  early  hour. 

In  order  to  secure  the  protection  of  the  frontier j 
no  person  is  allowed,  without  a  regular  license,  to 
pass  any  of  the  barriers  or  posts  of  government ;  and 
whoever  does  so  without  submitting  himself  to  ex- 
amination, shall  be  punished  with  blows ;  and  ^'  if 
such  individual  proceeds  afterwards  so  far  as  to 
have  communication  with  the  foreign  nations  be-* 
yond  the  boundaries^  he  shall  suffer  death  by  being 
strangled."  Passports  must  never  be  granted  to 
exiles,  or  residents  expressly  fixed  by  law ;  nor 
must  those  who  are  regularly  furnished  with  li- 
censes be  unnecessarily  detained.  All  persons  who 
seek  to  carry  the  produclron.s  unH  inveiiiic»nt«  of  llu? 


183.S.  Penal  Laws  of  (Itina.  ^ 

country  cot  to  strangers  beyond  the  frontiers,  with 
all  those  who  are  convicted  ''  either  of  introducing 
themselves  or  others  into  the  empire,  or  of  having 
plotted  the  means  of  removing  themselves  or  oth- 
ers out  of  the  empire,  shall  ail,  without  any  dis- 
tinction between  principals  and  accessories,  be  con- 
demned to  suffer  death  by  being  beheaded.''  More 
effectually  to  prevent  intercourse  with  foreigners 
by  sea,  the  laws  forbid  the  people  to  build  upon 
or  inhabit  any  of  the  small  islands  along  the  coast, 
which  are  at  any  distance  from  the  main  land. 
Notwithstanding  these  prohibitions,  great  numbers 
of  the  Chinese  annually  leave  their  country;  and 
the  small  islands  are  the  chief  or  sole  retreat  of 
thousands. 

The  laws  require  that  a  due  supply  of  ^* military 
horses  and  cattie^^  be  provided  for  the  army;  and 
every  officer  in  charge  of  the  rearing  and  feeding 
of  such — "horses,  horned  cattle,  camels,  mules, 
asses,  and  sheep," — and  who  fails  to  keep  them 
in  proper  order  and  to  secure  a  proper  increase, 
shall  be  punished  with  the  bamboo!  Whoever 
clandestinely,  that  is  without  permission  of  the  go- 
vernment, kills  his  own  horses,  horned  cattle,  ca- 
mels, or  asses,  shall  be  punished  with  the  bamboo. 
Whoever  has  vicious  and  dangertms  animals  must 
set  a  mark  on  them  and  tie  them  up;  but  if, 
from  neglect  of  so  doing  "  any  person  is  killed 
or  wounded,  the  owner  of  the  animal  shall  bo 
obliged  to  redeem  himself  from  the  punishment  of 
man-slaughter  or  man-wounding,  by  the  payment 
of  the  legal  fine." 

Expresses  and  public  posts  are  designed  solely 
for  the  conveyance  of  official  dispatches.  There 
are  messengers  appointed  to  carry  dispatches  to 
all  the  provinces  and  districts  of  the  empire,  who 
are  required  to  travel  at  the  fixed  rate  of  300  le^ 
or  Chinese  miles,  in  a  day  and  a  night;  and  <<if 
through  dilatoriness  they  exceed  the  time  to  the 
extent  of  an  hour  and  a  half,  they  shall  be  v^^'^^tiVv^^ 


ii^^ 


100  Penal  Laws  of  China.  Jui.v, 

with  twenty  blows;  and  the  punishment  shall  in- 
crease by  a  progressive  ratio  of  ten  blows  for  each 
additional  delay  of  an  hour  and  a  half,  until  it 
amounts  to  fifty  blows." — It  is  added  in  a  note  by 
the  translator  that,  '' although  the  distance  from 
Peking  to  Canton  by  land  exceeds  1200  English 
milesy  governmental  dispatches  have  been  known  to 
arrive  in  twelve  days,  and  within  a  period  of  thir- 
ty days  answers  and  instructions  have  frequently 
been  received  by  the  magistrates  from  the  court, 
even  upon  affairs  of  no  extraordinary  importance." 
But  ordinary  dispatches  are  usually  carried  at  a 
much  slower  rate ;  the  Peking  gazettes  for  example, 
are  usually  thirty  days  in  reaching  Canton. — Offi- 
cers of  government,  it  is  stated  in  the  Ta  Tsing 
Hwuy-teen,  are  allowed  ninety  days  to  travel  from 
Peking  to  Canton. 

VI.  Criminal  laws.  This  is  the  most  important 
division  of  the  penal  code ;  it  consists  of  eleven 
books,  and  one  hundred  *  and  sixty-nine  sections ; 
many  of  these  minor  divisions  however  refer  to 
the  same  subject,  and  will  be  noticed  in  the 
same  paragraph.  It  should  be  remarked  here  al- 
so that  the  arrangement  of  the  code  is  in  many 
parts  bad — at  least  that  it  differs  widely  from  that 
which  would  be  deemed  the  most  fit  and  proper 
by  European  writers.  For  example,  "  high  treason,'* 
^^  rebellion  and  renunciation  of  allegiance,''  and 
"sorcery  and  magic"  are  treated  of  under  the 
head  of  theft  and  robbery.  We  quote  the  principal 
paragraphs  concerning  high  treason  : — 

<'  High  treason,  is  either  treason  against  the  state,  by  an 
attempt  to  subvert  ihe  established  government;  or  treason 
against  the  sovereign,  by  an  attempt  to  destroy  the  palace  in 
which  he  resides,  the  temple  in  which  his  family  is  worship- 
ed, or  the  tombs  in  whicn  the  remains  of  his  ancestors  are 
deposited.  All  persons  convicted  of  having  been  principals  or 
accessories  to  the  actual  or  designed  commission  of  this  heinous 
crime,  shall  suffer  death  by  a  slow  and  painful  execution. 

^*  All  the  male  relations  in  the  first  degree,  at  or  above  the 
age  of  sixteen,  of  persons   convicted  as  aforesaid;  namely,  the 


1833.  Penal  Laws  of  Chifui,  101 

father,  grandfather,  sons^  grandsons,  paternal  uncles,  and  their 
sons  respectively,  shall,  without  any  regard  to  the  place  of  re- 
sidence, or  to  the  natural  or  acquired  infirioities  of  particular 
individuals,  be  indiscriminately  beheaded.  All  the  other  male 
relations  at  or  above  the  age  of  sixteen,  however  distant  their 
relationship,  and  whether  by  blood  or  by  marriage,  shall  likewise 
suffer  death,  by  being  beheaded,  if  they  were  living  under  the 
same  roof  with  the  treasonable  offender,  at  the  time  the 
offense  was  committed.  The  male  relations  in  the  first  degree, 
under  the  age  of  sixteen,  and  the  female  relations  in  the  first 
d^ree,  of  all  ages,  shall  be  distributed  as  slaves  to  the  great 
omcers  of  state.  The  property  of  every  description  belonging 
to  the  treasonable  offenders    shall  be  confiscated   for  the    use 

and  service  of  government All   persons   who,  when   privy  lo 

the  commission  of,  or  to  the  intent  to  commit  the  crime  of 
high  treason,  willfully  conceal  and  connive  at  the  same,  shall 
be  beheaded. 

'*  Any  person  who  shall  apprehend,  and  deliver  into  the 
custody  of  a  magistrate,  an  offender  against  this  law,  shall  be 
employed  forthwith  under  government  according  to  his  quali- 
fications ;  or  if  already  an  officer  in  the  employ  of  government, 
he  shall  be  suitably  promoted;  and  in  every  case  he  shall  be 
rewarded   with  the  possession  of  the  whole  of  the  confiscated 

property  of  the  offender If  the  relations  of  persons  intending 

to  commit  the  aforesaid  crime,  shall,  previous  to  the  commission 
of  any  overt  act,  deliver  them  up  to  the  officers  of  justice, 
those  who  are  so  deliver.ed  up,  and  their  several  relations,  shall 
all  of  them  be  entirely  pardoned." 

All  persons  who  renounce  their  country  and  al- 
legiance^  or  devise  the  means  thereof,  shall  be  be- 
headed ;  no  distinction  shall  be  made  between  prin- 
cipals and  accessories. — All  persons  convicted  of 
writing  or  editing  books  of  sorcery  and  magiCf  or 
of  employing  spells  and  incantations,  in  order  to 
agitate  and  influence  the  minds  of  the  people,  shall 
be  beheaded. — All  persons  guilty  of  stealing  the 
consecrated  oblations  offered  up  by  the  emperor 
to  the  spirits  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  or  any  of  the 
sacred  utensils,  clothes,  meat-offerings,  and  precious 
stones  used  on  such  occasions ;  also  all  persons 
guilty  of  stealing  an  imperial  edict  or  official  seal 
or  stamp,  shall  be  beheaded.  In  these  cases  also 
no  distinction  shall  be  made  between  principals  and 
accessories.  '^Stealing  in  general^'  is  punishable 
with  fifty  blows.    Stealing  the  keys  of  iKc  %^V^^ 


tin 


i 


lO'i  Pf'wd  Laws  of  i.Uiina,  July, 

of  torts  and  cities,  as  well  as  the  i^teuliii^  of  mili- 
tary weapons  and  accoutrements  is  punishable  with 
blows  and  banishment.  In  certain  instances  those 
who  are  guilty  of  stealing  are  branded  on  their 
arms  with  the  mark  of  "  thief y  When  the  property 
stolen  exceeds  in  value  120  taels,  or  Chinese  ounces 
of  silver,  the  thief  or  thieves  shall  suffer  death  by 
being  strangled. 

In  general,  "  a  private  and  concealed  taking " 
constitutes  a  theft ;  and  ^'  an  open  and  violent  tak- 
ing," a  robbery.  All  persons  concerned  in  the  actual 
commission  of  highway  robbery  shall  be  beheaded  ; 
and  all  those  who  are  found  guilty  of  taking  un- 
lawful possession  of  the  property  of  others,  in  open 
day  and  by  forcible  means,  shall,  however  small 
the  amount  of  property  taken,  be  punished  with  one 
hundred  blows  and  banishment  for  three  years. 
Obtaining  property  under  false  pretenses  is  punish- 
able the  same  as  theft;  and  all  those  who  are 
guilty  of  extorting  property  from  any  individual 
shall  be  punished  one  degree  more  seveiely  than 
in  ordinary  cases  of  theft. 

Concerning  kidnappings  or  the  unlawful  seizure 
and  sale  of  free  personsy — a  practice  more  or  less 
pi-evalent  throughout  every  part  of  the  country,  we 
make  the  following  brief  quotations. 

*'  All  persons  who  aro  guilty  of  entrapping  by  means  of 
stratagems,  or  of  enticing  away  under  false  pretenses,  a  free 
person,  and  of  afterwards  offering  for  sale  as  a  Ah\e  such  free 
person,  shall, — whether  considered  as  principals  or  as  ac- 
cessories, and  whether  successful  or  not,  in  effecting  such  in- 
tended sale, — be  severely  punished  with  a  hundred  blows,  and 
banished  perpetually  to  the  distance  of  3000  /e.  All  those  who 
are  guilty  of  entrapping  or  enticing  away  any  persons  in  the 
manner  aforesaid,  in  order  to  sell  them  as  principal  or  inferior 
wives,  or  for  adoption  as  children  or  grandchildren,  shall  if  con- 
sidered as  principals,  be  punished  with  a  hundred  blows  and  three 

years'   banishment The   persons  kidnapped,  shall  not  in  any 

of  the  aforesaid  cases  be  liable  to  any  punishment,  but  shall 
be  restored  without  delay  to  their  respective  families. 

'*  All  such  persons  also,  as  receive  the  children  of  free  parents, 
upon  the  faith  of  a  promise  to  educate  and  adopt  them  as 
Uieir   own,    and  ueveriheless   sell    them    afterwards   to  oihers, 


1833.  Penal  Laws  of  China  lOr? 

shall  be  punished  according  to  this  law,  except  it  thosMS  cases 
ill  which  it  can  be  proved  that  a  pecuniary  consideration  was 

given  and  received  in  the  first  instance Any  person  who  sells 

his  children  or  grandchildren  against  their  consent,  shall  be 
punished  with  eighty  blows.  Any  person  who  inr  the  like 
Manner  sells  his  younger  brother  of  sister,  or  his  nephew  or 
niece,  his  own  inferior  wife,  or  the  principal  wife  of  his  son, 
or  hi3  grandson,  shall  be  punished  with  eighty  blows,  and 
two  years'  banishment." 

Disturbing  graves  is  a  crime  of  frequent  occur- 
rence. Whoever  is  guilty  of  breaking  up  another 
man's  burying-place  until  the  coffins  become  visi- 
ble, shall  be  punished  with  one  hundred  blows  and 
perpetual  banishment;  and  whoever,  after  having 
been  guilty  of  the  aforesaid,  uncovers  the  corpse 
shall  be  strangled.  If  a  father  destroys  the  corpse 
of  his  son  he  shall  be  punished  with  eighty  blows ; 
but  whoever  is  guilty  of  destroying,  or  mutilating, 
or  casting  away,  the  unburied  corpse  of  an  elder 
relation,  shall  be  beheaded.  Several  minor  crimes, 
such  as  stealing  bricks,  clothes,  and  other  articles 
from  a  burying-place,  are  punished  less  severely. 

Destroying  the  life  of  man,  or  homicide^  in  its 
several  degrees  of  guilt,  is  the  subject  of  several 
important  sections.  The  original  contriver  of  pre- 
concerted homicide  shall  suffer  death  by  decapita- 
tion ;  and  the  accessories,  who  contribute  to  the 
perpetration  of  the  murder,  shall  be  strangled ; 
other  accessories,  who  do  not  actually  join  in  the 
perpetration  of  the  deed,  shall  be  perpetually  ba- 
nished. ''All  persons  guilty  of  killing  in  an  affray, 
so  as  to  kill,  though  vnthaui  any  express  or  im- 
plied design  to  kiUf  shall,  whether  the  blow  was 
strucli  with  the  hand  or  the  foot,  with  a  metal 
weapon,  or  with  any  instrument  of  any  kind,  suf- 
fer death,  by  being  strangled •''  All  persons  play- 
ing with  the  fist,  with  a  stick,  or  with  any  weap- 
on, ''  in  such  a  manner  as  obviously  to  be  liable 
by  so  doing  to  kill,  and  who  shall  thus  kill 
sonic  individual,  or  who  by  mialakc  kill  one  person 


^'. 


IU4  Penal  Laws  of  China.  JuLV, 

for  another,  shall  sutler  death.  But  persons  who  kill 
purely  hy  OAxident^  that  is,  in  all  those  cases  where 
there  could  have  been  no  previous  thought  or  inten- 
tion of  doing  an  injury,  shall  be  permitted  to  redeem 
themselves  by  the  payment  of  a  fine.  Also,  when 
a  principal  or  inferior  wife  is  discovered  by  her  hus- 
band in  the  act  of  adultery,  if  such  husband,  at  the 
very  time  he  discovers,  kills  the  adulterer,  or  adulter- 
ess, or  both,  he  shall  not  be  punished.  Any  individual 
who  is  guilty  of  killing  three  or  more  persons, 
all  of  whom  were  relations  of  the  first  degree,  or 
inmates  of  one  family;  and  also  any  person  who, 
with  an  intent  to  mangle  and  divide  the  body  of 
the  deceased  for  magical  purposes,  is  guilty  of 
killing  any  individual,  shall  sufibr  death  by  a 
slow  and  painful  execution.  All  parricides  like- 
wise shall  suffer  death  in  the  same  manner ;  and 
even  should  the  criminal  die  in  prison,  the  slow 
and  painful  execution  shall  take  place  on  his  life- 
less body ! 

All  persons  rearing  venonum$  animals^  preparing 
poisonous  drugs,  or  using  magical  writings  and 
imprecations  with  a  view  to  occasion  the  death 
of  any  person  therewith ;  together  with  all  those 
who  are  guilty  of  alarming  to  death  with  violent 
threats,  in  order  to  accomplish  an  object  criminal 
and  unlawful  in  itself,  shall  suffer  death. — An  un- 
skillful practitioner  of  medicine,  who  administers 
drugs,  or  performs  operations  with  the  puncturing 
needle,  contrary  to  the  established  rules  and  prac- 
tice, and  thereby,  though  without  any  design  to 
injure,  kills  the  patient,  shall  be  allowed  to 
redeem  himself  from  the  punishment  of  homicide, 
but  shall  be  obliged  to  quit  his  profession  for  ever. 
If  it  shall  appear,  however,  that  he  intentionally  devi- 
ates from  the  established  rules  and  practice,  and 
aggravates  the  complaint  in  order  to  extort  more 
money  for  its  cure,  and  the  patient  dies,  the  money 
sluill  then  bo  considered  as  stolen,  and  the  mc- 
flical  pnicfitjoner  shall  be  cleca[)itatcd. 


1833.  Pmal  Laws  of  CkiiM^  1(^5 

If  a  wife  strikes  and  abuses  her  husband's 
father  or  mother,  grandfather  or  grandmother,  and 
the  husband,  instead  of  accusing  her  before  a  ma- 
gistrate, kills  her  in  consequence  of  such  offense, 
he  shail  be  punished  with  one  hundred  blows.  But 
if  a  wife  having  been  struck  and  abused  by  her 
husband,  and  in  consequence  thereof,  kills  herself, 
the  husband  shall  not  be  responsible.  Whoever  is 
guilty  of  killing  his  son,  his  grandson,  or  his  slave, 
and  attributing  the  crime  to  another  person,  shall 
be  punished  with  seventy  blows,  and  one  and  a  half 
year's  banishment. 

Quarreling  and  fighting  are  strictly  interdicted 
in  the  penal  code.  In  all  ordinary  cases  those  who 
are  guilty  of  these  crimes  are  punished  with  the 
bamboo ; — for  striking  with  the  hand  or  foot,  the 
punishment  is  20  blows ;  for  striking  with  a  cud- 
gel, 30  blows  are  inflicted  ;  the  offense  of  'Hearing 
away  more  than  an  inch  of  hair,''  is  punished  with 
50  blows;  that  of  breaking  a  tooth,  a  toe,  a  fin- 
ger, or  any  bone  of  the  body,  wounding  an  eye,  or 
disfiguring  the  nose  and  ears,  subjects  the  offender 
to  a  punishment  of  100  blows.  Striking  individ- 
uals of  the  imperial  blood,  or  any  of  the  ordinary 
and  extraordinary  officers  of  government,  is  pu- 
nishable with  blows  and  banishment.  Slaves  who 
intentionally  strike  their  masters  shall  be  behead- 
ed. A  husband  shall  not  be  punished  for  striking 
his  first  wife,  '^  unless  the  blow  produces  a  cutting 
wound;"  but  the  wife  who  strikes  her  husband, 
shall  be  liable  to  one  hundred  blows.  Any  person 
who  is  guilty  of  striking  his  father,  mother,  pater- 
nal grandfather  or  grandmother ;  and  any  wife  who 
is  guilty  of  striking  her  husband's  father,  mother, 

Katernal  grandfather  or  grandmother,  shall  be  be- 
eaded.  If  a  father,  mother,  paternal  grandfather, 
or  grandmother,  chastises  a  disobedient  child  or 
grandchild  in  a  severe  and  uncustomary  manner, 
9P  that  the  child  or  grandchild  dies,  the  party  so 
offending  shall  be  punished  with  one  huadtcdlAovQ^. 


\ 


M' 


106  Petuil  Laws  of  China.  July, 

Abwive  language  is  disallowed  by  the  laws ;  and 
all  those  who  offend  in  this  respect  are  punishable 
wfth  blows,  banishment,  or  death,  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  case.  A  child  or  grandchild, 
who  is  guilty  of  addressing  abusive  language  to 
his  or  her  father  or  mother,  paternal  grandfather  or 
grandmother ;  or  a  wife  who  is  guilty  of  address- 
ing abusive  language  to  her  husband's  father  or 
mother,  paternal  grandfather  or  grandmother,  shall 
suffer  death  by  being  strangled ;  provided  always, 
however,  that  the  persons  abused,  themselves  com- 
plain to  the  magistrates,  and  had  themselves  heard 
the  abusive  language  which  had  been  addressed 
to  them.  Slaves  guihy  of  addressing  abusive  lan- 
guage to  their  masters,  shall  likewise  be  strangled. 
All  the  subjects  of  the  empire  may  by  "  indict- 
ments and  informations i^^  seek  redress  for  their 
frievances.  False,  malicious,  and  anonymous  in- 
ictments ;  bribery  and  corruption  ;  and  forgeries 
aud  frauds,  are  strictly  interdicted.  The  accuser 
in  all  cases  is  held  responsible  for  the  truth  of  the 
charges  which  he  may  bring  forward  publicly  before 
a  magistrate ;  and  the  magistrate  is  bound  to  listen 
to  every  complaint  which  is  regularly  brought  be- 
fore him.  And  not  only  bribes,  but  every  species 
of  pecuniary  over-charge;  and  ^^  presents  ofallkindsj 
made  to  civil  and  military  officers  upon  taking 
charge  of  their  governments,  eatables  only  excepted," 
are  disallowed.  Further;  and  persons  in  authority 
when  guilty  of  accepting,  at  any  time,  from  the 
inhabitants  of  their  district,  presents  consisting  of 
the  produce  or  manufacture  thereof,  shall  be  pu- 
nii^hed,  fit  the  least,  with  forty  blows,  and  the  giver 
'shall  suffer  punishment  less  than  the  receiver  only 
by  ten  blows.  "Nevertheless,  all  presents  of  eatables 
to  such  persons,  when  upon  any  official  progress ; 
and  presents  of  all  kinds,  when  made  to  them  by 
their  relations,  on  particular  occasions,  shall  be 
exempted  from  ihf'  prohibitions  and  penalties  of 
this  law," 


18fJ;i.  Penal  Laws  of  China.  107 

The  laws  relative  to  incest  and  adultery  require 
that  all  criminal  intercourse  with  a  married  or 
unmarried  women  shall  be  punished  with  the  oam- 
boo ;  that  the  **  violation  of  a  married  or  an  un- 
married woman — that  is  to  say  a  rape, — shall  be 
punished  with  death  by  strangulation ;  and  that 
criminal  intercourse  with  a  female  undcT  twelve 
years  of  age,  shall  be  punished  the  same  as  a 
rape." — It  is  added,  in  one  of  the  supplementary 
clauses,  that  '*  depraved  and  disorderly  persons 
conspiring  together,  and  seizing  on  the  son  or 
relative  of  an  honest  family,  in  order  to  commit 
an  unnatural  crime,  shall,  whether  their  guilt  be 
aggravated  by  the  subsequent  crime  of  murder  or 
noty  suffer  death  by  being  beheaded  immediately 
after  conviction,  as  in  the  case  of  vagabond  out- 
laws." And  "if  no  conspiracy  had  been  formed, 
but  the  additional  <;uilt  of  murder  incurred ;  or  if 
a  boy  under  ten  years  of  age  had  been  seduced 
away  for  such  purpose,"  the  criminal  shall  be  be- 
headed. A  husband  consenting  to,  or  conniving 
at,  the  adultery  of  his  principal  or  any  other  of 
his  wives,  shall,  together  with  the  adulterer  and 
adulteress,  be  punished  with  the  bamboo.  And  any 
individual  compelling  his  principal  or  inferior  wife, 
or  any  female  educated  under  his  roof,  to  engage 
in  a  criminal  intercourse,  shall  with  the  adulterer 
or  fornicator  be  punished  with  eighty  blows,  but 
the  woman  shall  be  considered  innocent. 

Any  person  who  accidentally  sets  fire  to  his  own 
house  shall  be  punished  with  at  least  40  blows ; 
if  the  fire  reaches  other  buildings,  he  shall  receive 
50  blows;  if  it  causes  the  death  of  any  person, 
100  blows  shall  be  inflicted;  and  death  shall  be 
the  punishment  if  it  reaches  any  of  the  imperial 
buildings.  Willful  and  malicious  house-burning,  is 
a  more  heinous  crime,  and  the  laws  mete  out  for 
it  tt  severer  punishment. 

^Police  officers,  and  the  soldiers  and  attendants 
ffni[i)ovod  on  the  public  service,  are  rec\\\\T^A,  vsVv^w 


108  Penal  Laics  of  Chhta.  Jri.v, 

any  cases  are  brought  to  their  notice,  to  pursue 
and  arrest  tlie  offenders  immediately ;  and  if  they 
fail  to  seize  the  offenders  within  a  given  time, 
they  shall  be  punished  with  the  bamboo,  or  by  a 
forfeiture  of  their  salary.  All  ordinary  prisoners 
charged  with  offenses  punishable  with  banishment 
or  death,  and  not  privileged  to  consideration  of 
their  rank,  tender  youth,  extreme  age,  or  bodily 
infirmity,  must  always  be  strictly  confined,  and  in 
certain  cases  be  fettered  and  handcuffed.  They 
must  also  (according  to  the  tenor  of  the  law)  be 
duly  supplied  with  food  and  clothes — by  their  friends 
when  they  are  able,  if  otherwise,  by  government ; 
and  they  must  not  in  any  case  be  maltreated  by 
the  jailors  or  others  in  whose  custody  they  may 
be  placed. 

Torture  is  not  to  be  used  in  the  judicial  ex- 
amination  of  those  belonging  to  any  of  the  eight 
privileged  classes,  or  of  those  who  have  attained 
their  seventieth  year,  or  of  those  who  have  not  ex- 
ceeded their  fifteenth  year,  or  finally  of  those  who 
labor  under  any  permanent  disease  or  infirmity.  In 
all  these  cases  the  offenses  shall  be  determined 
on  the  evidence  of  facts  and  witnesses  alone. 
The  examination  of  prisoners  must,  generally  speak- 
ing, be  strictly  confined  to  the  subject  of  the 
information  laid  against  them. — After  a  trial  is 
concluded,  and  the  facts  alleged  are  fully  sub- 
stantiated, the  accusers  shall  forthwith  be  dismiss- 
ed and  absolved  from  all  further  responsibility.  In 
all  tribunals  of  justice,  sentence  shall  be  pronounced 
against  oflenders,  according  to  all  existing  laws,  stat- 
utes, and  precedents  applicable  to  the  case,  when 
considered  collectively.  After  a  prisoner  has  beeti 
tried,  and  convicted  of  any  offense  punishable  with 
temporary  or  perpetual  banishment,  or  with  death, 
he  shall,  in  the  last  place,  be  brought  before  the 
magistrate,  together  with  his  nearest  relations  and 
family,  and  informed  of  the  offense  whereof  he 
Htamli^  convicted,  and  of  the  sentence  intended  to 


l8tW,  l^enal  Lawn  of  (Unna.  lOJ) 

be  pronounced  ngainst  liim;  their  acknowledgomont 
of  its  justice,  or  their  protest  against  its  injus- 
tice, shall  then  be  taken  down  in  writing;  and 
in  every  case  of  their  refusing  to  admit  the  justice 
of  the  sentence,  their  protest  shall  be  made  the 
ground  of  another  and  more  particular  investiga- 
tion. A  false  judgment  can  be  reversed  only  by 
an  appeal  to  the  emperor.— Female  offenders  can- 
not be  imprisoned  except  in  capital  cases,  or  cases 
of  adultery.  In  all  other  cases,  they  shall  re- 
main in  the  custody  of  their  husbands,  or  other 
relations,  or  neighbors,  who  shall,  upon  every  such 
occasion,  be  held  responsible  for  their  appear- 
ance at  the  tribunal  of  justice,  when  required. 

VII.  Laws  relative  to  public  works.  This 
is  the  least  important  division  of  the  penal  code. 
Public  benevolent  institutions  are  scarcely  known 
in  this  country ;  and  the  public  works  which  do 
exist  are  designed  to  serve  chiefly,  not  to  say  en- 
tirely, the  purposes  of  government.  It  should  not 
be  forgotten,  however,  that  this  ^^patriarchal  go- 
vernment,^'* consisting  of  Tartar  conquerors,  never 
fails  to  provide,  and  with  "  a  mothers  tender- 
ness,'' for  all  tlie  wants  and  necessities  of  "  the 
simple  and  unprivileged ''  people ! 

All  the  puhlic  residences,  granaries,  treasuries, 
and  manufactories;  embankments  of  rivers,  roads, 
and  bridges ;  and  also  the  walls  of  cities,  and 
other  fortified  places,  must  frequently  be  examined, 
and  always  kept  in  due  repair ;  but  no  new  struc- 
tures can  be  raised,  no  new  works  undertaken, 
or  old  ones  repaired,  without  special  permission. 
Every  new  work  of  whatever  description,  must  in 
every  respect  conform  to  the  ^^established  rules  and 
cmtoms.^'*  Any  deviation  from  this  law  is  pu- 
nishable with  forty  blows,  and  in  extreme  cases 
with  perpetual  banishment.  Any  private  individ- 
Qtt!  who  shall  be  convicted  of  manufacturing  for 
sate,  silks,  satins,  or  other  similar  stuflfs,  accotd\\\« 


no  Ptiiai  l4ait»  of  Cfiina.  Jn.v, 

lu  the  prohibited  pattern  of  tliu  '^  dragon'^  or  the 
'^phamx^^ — which  are  for  imperial  use, — shall  be 
punished  with  one  hundred  blows,  and  the  goods 
be  confiscated ;  and  any  individual  who  is  guilty 
of  purchasing  and  actually  wearing  such  prohibited 
stuffs,  shall  be  punished  with  the  bamboo  and 
banishment. 

We  have  now  reached  the  end  of  sir  George 
Staunton's  very  faithful  translation  of  the  Penal 
Code.  **  The  laws  of  a  nation  form  the  most  in- 
structive portion  of  its  history."  To  those  who 
wish  to  become  acquainted  with  the  habits,  man- 
ners, and  customs  of  the  Chinese,  the  Ta  Tsing 
Levh'le  is  one  of  the  most  valuable  works  tba( 
can  be  presented.  Both  in  respect  to  the  sub- 
jects of  which  it  treats,  and  the  pre-eminent 
authority  which  it  possesses,  it  ranks  second  to  no 
work  which  the  Chinese  have  produced.  It  is 
not  the  work  of  a  few  individuals ;  nor  the  pro- 
duction of  a  single  age.  There  can  be  little  doubt 
that  many  of  these  laws  had  their  origin  in  very 
remote  periods ;  yet  still  they  are  not  immutable. 
They  recognize  no  higher  authority,  and  are 
based  on  no  more  permanent  power,  than  the  will 
of  one  man;  though  that  is  supreme,  and  to  it 
'*all  beneath  the  azure  skies"  must  bow.  The 
emperor  has  no  equal ;  and  consequently  no  inter- 
national law  can  exist  within  his  dominions.  All 
beyond  the  limits  of  his  empire  are  thieves  and 
robbers — are  rude  and  barbarous,  and  aliens  from 
the  Middle  Kingdom. — The  laws  of  this  land,  being 
dependent  on  the  will  of  the  monarch,  have  gone 
into  disuse  with  every  declining  dynasty,  and  with 
every  rising  one  they  have  been  modeled  and  fram- 
ed anew.  Hence  many  of  the  ^^  established  usages 
and  old  customs "  are  of  very  recent  origin ;  and 
some  of  them  are  wholly  unsupported  by  imperial 
authority. 

Many  of  the  laws  which  constitute  the  penal 
code  are  just  and    good ;    the  exceptions   to  this 


lya^i.  lliiilonj  of  China.  1 1 1 

remark  however,  are  not  few.  It  would  be  inter- 
esting to  compare  these  laws  with  those  of  the 
ancient  and  modern  nations  of  the  west.  Though 
to  us  this  code  appears  very  defective,  yet  by  the 
natives  it  is  viewed  in  a  different  light ;  they  often 
speak  of  it  with  pride  and  admiration;  ^'all  they 
seem  in  general  to  desire  is,  its  just  and  impartial 
execution,  independent  of  caprice  and  uninfluenced 
by  corruption." 


MISCELLANIES. 


Remarks  on  the  history  of  China  during  the  middle  ages,  from 
the  dynasty  of  Tsin^  a.  d.  280,  to  the  commencement  of  the 
Yuen  dynasty  in  1279. — (Concluded  from  page  85.) 

Wb  niight  now  have  expected  the  general  dawn  on  this  land, 
of  the  inextinguishable  light  of  the  world,  and  th^  commence- 
ment of  the  universal  reign  of  truth.  Yet  China,  at  that  time 
next  in  civilization  to  Greece  ^nd  Rome,  has  remained  sta- 
tionary, yea  has  even  receded  in  knowledge  and  virtue.  The 
heroic  ages  in  which  literature  flourished  have  passed  aw-ay, 
and  the  imitative  genius  of  the  nation  is  seen  to  direct  itself 
only  to  the  multiplication  and  modification  of  already  existing 
arts  and  knowledge.  The  invariable  rules  of  formality  bind 
down  the  human  spirit,  whose  native  element  is  freedom.  The 
history  is  barren  of  great  events,  for  the  nation  is  sleeping 
under  the  opiate  of  fancied  superiority ; — there  is  nothing  more 
to  learn,  nothing  to  improve,  nothing  to  invent;  all  that  is 
valuable  in  thought  is  stereotyped,  and  henceforth  we  may 
Uk>k  in  vain  to  the  voluminous  productions  of  the  modern  lit- 
erati, for  one  new  idea.  Even  the  classical  expressions  in 
this  formal  language  are  under  the  control  of  the  ancients. 
Thus  have  the  Chinese  in  a  manner  ceased  to  be  an  inde- 
pendent nation,  their  slavery  to  antiquity  is  worse  than  the  yoke 
of  foreign  oppressors,  since  the  latter  may  be  shaken  off,  and 
can   never  enslave  the  immortal  spirit. 

The  dynasties  during  these  middle  ages,  were  of  short 
continuance,  and  but  a  small  number  of  the  emperors  were 
great  men.  Whilst  the  western  world  was  made  subject 
to  Christ,  the  son  of  God,  China  remained  prostrate  before 
idols  of  wood  and  stone.  During  the  period  in  which  the  an* 
ri^ltt  |M)oti(*.  systems  of  idolatry  were  onrrthrovvn,  when  the  altar? 


{ 


\12  lief  narks  on  the  JuLV", 

of  Jupiter  and  the  fiiiies  of  Apollo  disappeared,  China  was 
enslaved  alternately  by  Taouism  and  Budhism.  None  of  their 
absurd  doctrines  were  wanting  in  votaries, — ^the  emperors  them- 
selves occasionally  espoused  them;  yet  amidst  all  the  innova* 
tions  and  changes,  the  divine  rays  of  Christianity  did  not  pe- 
netrate these  dark  regions. — **  O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both 
of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  dod !  How  unsearchable  are 
his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  For  who  hath 
known  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  or  who  hath  been  his  coun- 
selor ?" 

The  whole  western  world  was  in  convulsions  during  these  a^es, 
yet  the  same  cause  which  overwhelmed  those  long^  established 
empires,  preserved  Chin^i  from  utter  ruin ;  but  of  this  we  pro- 
|)osc  to  speak  hereafter.  When  the  dark  ages  oversoread  and 
enveloped  the  mind  of  all  Europe,  China  still  remained  what 
it  was.  Though  not  free  from  revolutions,  yet  the  changes 
were  transitory,  and  the  old  model  of  perfect  government  was 
only  retouched  and  shaded  anew. — After  these  general  and 
preliminary  remarks,  we  shall  enter  into  a  few  details. 

Woo  te,  the  founder  of  the  Tsin  dynasty,  or  rather  the 
western  Tsin,  as  distinguished  from  a  later  family  of  the  same 
name,  was  a  magnanimous  prince,  and  the  son  of  a  general. 
He  only  could  withstand  the  power  of  the  tributary  chiefs ;  his 
successors  were  all  involved  in  war  with  them,  in  which  they 
often  suffered  defeat.  None  of  these  emperors  could  assert  un- 
disputed sovereignty;  none  of  them*  performed  any  great  ex- 
ploits. When  this  family  had  retained  the  throne  140  years, 
I^w-yu,  a  man  of  mean  birth,  after  killing  Kung  te  the  last 
emperor  of  the  eastern  Tsin,  grasped  the  reins  of  the  empire. 

With  him  commences  the  first  Sung  dynasty,  a.  d.  420, 
He  fixed  his  residence  at  Nanking.  This,  as  well  as  the  four 
following  dynasties,  was  of  short  duration ;  they  are  called  by 
the  Chinese  historians,  the  **  five  generations."  Two  sovereigns 
then  claimed  the  empire,  the  one  residing  in  the  north,  the 
other  in  the  south ;  and  the  wars  between  these  two  monarchs 
are  the  most  remarkable  events  of  the  period.  The  royal 
family  was  driven  from  the  throne  by  Seaou  Taouching,  who 
murdered  the  last  emperor  Shun  te,  and  founded  the  Tse  dy- 
nasty, A'.  D.  479. 

The  Tse,  Leang,  Chin  and  Suy  dynasties  were  equally  des- 
titute of  strength  with  their  predecessors.  During  the  contin- 
uance of  Tse,  mention  is  made  of  a  philosopher  who  taught 
materialism,  and  the  morality  of  the  soul.  The  Chinese  lite- 
rati generally  have  too  strongly  adhered  to  these  doctrines, 
and  even  without  a  teacher  have  rejected  the  few  expressions 
in  their  classics  which  oppose  them.  Woo  te,  the  founder 
of  the  Leang  dynasty,  was  a  strict  votary  of  Budhism,  and, 
which  is  the  first  instance  of  this  kind,  styled  himself  a  priest. 
It  is  not  unlikely  that  Christianity  in  a  debased  form,  made 
its  appearance   in   China   about    this   time.      The    Nestorians, 


Wm.  Wdwy  of  Chhui.  lUi 

persecuted  by  their  own  brethren  of  the  west,  sought  an  asy- 
lum and  found  it  on  the  western  frontiers  of  China.  From 
thence  it  is  very  probable  that  they  spread  themselves  eastward  ; 
but  we  possess  no  authentic  records  upon  this  subject. 

Whilst  tracing  this  part  of  the  history,  we  are  strongly  re- 
minded of  the  weak  Byzantine  emperors  in  the  decline  of  their 
power.  A  succession  of  worthless  monarchs  occupied  the  throne 
of  China,  each  rendering  both  his  dignity  and  nation  contemp- 
tible, till  he  was  removed  by  assassination  to  make  way  for  & 
more  unworthy  successor.  The  founder  of  the  Suy  dynasty, 
however,  presents  a  laudable  exception  ;  he  seems  to  have  been 
a  great  prince,  but  the  times  were  so  degenerate,  that  he  could 
effect  very  little  towards  a  reformation. 

As  there  were  numerous  rival  chiefs,  and  opposing  parties, 
at  this  time,  there  is  consequently  much  confusion  in  the  his- 
tory. Wei,  Leang,  Tse,  Chin,  Chow  and  Suy,  are  also  called 
the  six  dynasties,  some  of  which  are  not  admitted  into  the  ca- 
talogues of  Chinese  annals ;  the  northern  emperors  are  merely 
nrientioned,  and  their  actions  only  slightly  noticed.  This  con- 
fusion is  increased  by  the  assumed  denomination  of  the  respec- 
tive monarchs, — the  kw6  haoUt* — which  was  often  changed  dur- 
ing the  lifetime'  of  an  emperor ;  and  also  by  the  use  of  the 
name  which  he  receives  after  his  death.  Many  emperors  bore 
the  same  posthumous  name,  which  is  the  reason  that  foreigners, 
as  well  as  natives,  are  apt  to  mistake  them  for  each  other. 
To  prevent  all  misunderstanding,  we  shall  give  the  names  of 
the  several  dynasties  till  the  invasion  of  the  Mongols,  from 
A.  D.  618  to  1270.  They  are  Tang,  How-Leang,  How-Tang, 
How-Tsin,  How-Han,  How-Chow  and  Sung,  all  within  a  period 
of  602  years. 

The  most  celebrated  among  them  doubtless  is  that  of  Tang, 
which  ruled  from  618  to  906.  The  Chinese  to  the  present 
time  occasionally  style  themselves  Tang  jin,  or  '*  men  of  Tang." 

The  second  emperor,  Taetsung,  appears  as  a  luminary 
amongst  the  host  of  his  unworthy  predecessors  in  the  preceding 
dynasties.  He  was  a  man  of  vigorous  mind,  and  of  great  ap- 
plication to  business ;  he  therefore  reformed  abuses,  and  brought 
back  the  glorious  days  of  antiquity,  never  being  dismayed  by 
obstacles. — During  his  reign,  the  first  Nestorian  Christians  ap- 
pear to  have  arrived  at  the  court,  and  come  to  the  notice  of 
the  emperor.  He  is  also  said  to  have  erected  a  church  for 
them ;  and  we  see  nothing  improbable  in  the  fact.  Though 
the  Chinese  historians  do  not  speak  of  any  religious  creed, 
as  having  made  its  first  appe^irance  at  this  time,  they  mention 
the  arrival   of  embassadors   from  the  west,   whose   appearance 

*  It  ought  to  be  the  plan  generally  adopted  in  Chinese  history  to  give 
tlie  name  of  the  emperor's  reign,  rather  than  the  designation  which  is  as- 
signed him  at  his  death  in  the  temple  of  his  ancestors;  for  u^iy  siionld 
we  not  in  this  imitate  the  Chin«s«  sovernmrni.  which  rnn&tantly  "isca  the 
former  iiamn,  nven  \vh«Mi  rrrcrriiiK  ««»  »»mpcHM!'  longsiuco  Htjad  "* 


(« 


114  Rtnuirka  on  the  Julv, 

was  extraordinary.  This  fact  is  corroborated  by  several  ac- 
counts written  by  contemporaries  iti  Syriac,  Arabic,  and  Latin, 
and  by  the  inscription*  found  upon  a  stone  table  at  Sengan, 
the  capital  of  Shense. 

Besides  we  know,  that  the  Nestorians  had  made  numerous 
converts  among  the  Tartars  of  the  deserts  which  border  upon 
China ;  and  every  reader  has  heard  of  '*  Prester  John,  the 
rich  and  magnificent  prince  of  a  Tartar  tribe."  But  beyond 
this  we  know  scarcely  anything  of  the  further  progress  of 
Chrbtianity  here.  Surely  that  heavenly  Power,  which  over- 
comes the  world,  and  subjects  it  to  Christ,  when  exerted  by 
the  true  believer,  was  not  the  portion  of  the  Nestorians  who 
then  entered  China.  They  may  have  made  many  proselytes, 
and  this  is  nowhere  easier  than  in  China ;  but  they  made 
very  few  converts  to  the  Lord.  Wherever  the  heart  is  imbued 
with  divine  grace,  wherever  the  Holy  Spirit  is  shed  abroad, 
there  Christianity  takes  root,  and  only  there.  If  such  had  been 
the  case  at  that  time,  or  even  had  the  Bible  been  given  to 
the  Chinese,  those  traces  of  early  Christianity  would  not  have 
vanished  so  quickly  and  so  utterly. 

During  this  reign,  the  first  notice  is  recorded  of  the  Coreans, 
a  people  very  probably  sprung  from  the  same  stock  as  the  Chi- 
nese. The  latter  had  already  extended  their  dominion  to  the 
distant  shores  of  the  Coreau  peninsula. 

The  emperor  Heentsung  of  this  dynasty,  established  the 
celebrated  Hani  in  college,  a  national  institute,  and  the  focus 
of  all  (Chinese  learning.  The  doctors  who  compose  its  members 
are  eligible  to  the  highest  dignities  of  the  empire,  and  even 
without  any  promotion  they  perform  the  most  important  func- 
tions. What  learned  men  might  this  college  have  produced,  if 
the  naturally  good  understanding  of  the  Chinese  had  not  bc^n 
obscured  by  ancient  prejudices  and  dogmas,  or  their  capacities 
been  fettered  by  old  usages.  Yet  to  the  great  detriment  of 
national  improvement,  we  see  hundreds  of  the  most  talented 
men  whom  China  can  boast,  and  who  have  successively  fill- 
ed these  collegiate  ranks  only  re-echoing  what  the  ancient  sages 
said.  Beyond  this,  they  know  nothing ;  whoever  has  committed 
most  of  these  sayings  to  memory,  is  the  ablest  man ;  whoever 
can  dress  what  he  has  learned,  in  the  most  pertinent  language, 
is  the  greatest  genius. 

When  Taetsung,  the  eighth  emperor,  reigned,  the  Tartar 
tribes,  who  from  time  immemorial  had  been  in  the  practice  of 
making  inroads,  became  victorious  over  the  Chinese,  took  the 
imperial  residence,  and  made  dreadful  carnage.  The  success 
of  these  hordes  may  be  principally  ascribed  to  the  disunion  of 
the  Chinese  tributary  princes,  who  often  put  the  emperor  at 
defiance,  and   engaged  in  war  against  their  sovereign. 

The  greatest  proof  of   a  weak  monarch  is    exhibited,  when 

*  Respecting  this  inscription,  see  our  first  vuluini:  pp    11  and   149.     Wc 
;»ro)»osc  to  recur  to  this  sul»ject  in  a  fulivrc  number. 


1833.  thslory  of  Cluna.  115 

women  and  eunuchs  assume  his  power.  During  the  latter  part 
of  this  dynasty,  it  appears  that  the  numerous  eunuchs  establish- 
ed themselves  as  the  sole  arbiters  in  all  important  governmental 
matters.  At  first  they  were  the  humble  servants  of  the  emperor, 
always  ready  to  execute  his  commands  at  any  sacrifice;  but 
they  very  soon  became  the  masters,  selected  the  emperors,  were 
their  absolute  counselors,  in  fact  only  wanted  the  name  of 
sovereigns.  The  great  distress  occasioned  by  this  misrule,  and 
the  reduced  condition  of  the  empire,  can  easily  be  imagined, 
without  entering  into  any  full  details.  If  an  emperor  arose 
who  possessed  sufficient  energy  to  oppose  the  current,  he  soon 
died,  and  left  the  empire  to  a  a  weak  successor.  In  such  times 
of  general  degeneracy,  superstition  gained  ground,  and  the  weak- 
minded  rulers  were  amused  by  the  idle  dreams  of  corrupting 
delusions.  One  of  the  emperors  was  anxious  to  preserve  a 
finger  of  Budha  as  a  relic,  and  brought  it  in  a  great  proces- 
sion to  his  capital.  Another  tried  to  become  immortal  by  tak- 
ing a  draught  of  immortality  from  one  of  the  Taou  sect, — 
but  died  instantly. — Such  were  the  rulers  of  such  an  empire ; 
its  fall,  like  that  of  all  similar  states,  was  sudden ;  the  cowardly 
eunuchs  were  killed,  the  last  emperor  of  this  line  was  slain, 
and  his  general  Choo-wan  ascended  the  throne. 

Corea,  which  had  hitherto  submitted  tamely  to  the  Chinese 
government,  now  sent  a  number  of  colon i.sts  to  Leaoutung, 
which  at  present  is  called  Fungteen,  and  is  the  country  from 
whence  the  present  reigning  dynasty  originated.  These  settlers 
caused  much  annoyance  to  the  Chinese  government,  which  in 
its  degenerate  state  was  unable  to  cope  with  so  petly  a  nation. 

The  five  dynasties  which  are  already  enumerated  as  fol- 
lowing the  Tang,  can  boast  of  no  hero  or  great  emperor. 
The  historians  call  them  the  latter  woo  tae,  or  **  five  dynas- 
ties." Under  the  emperor  Mingtsung  of  the  How-Tang  line, 
printing  was  invented.  The  simple  method  of  printing  books 
from  wooden  blocks  upon  which  the  characters  are  engraved 
has  continued  in  use  among  the  Chinese  till  this  time,  and 
has  proved  a  great  blessing  to  the  nation.  Under  the  How- 
Tsin  line,  the  Tartars  gained  a  firm  footing  in  Pih-chih-le 
province.  This  was  no  ways  extraordinary,  since  even  in 
Mingtsung's  reign,  China  had  acknowledged  a  ''barbarian'^  as 
emperor.  Torn  by  internal  discord,  the  country  could  not 
oppose  any  of  its  determined  foreign  enemies.  The  colonists 
of  Leaoutung  repeated  their  inroads  upon  China  incessantly, 
and  the  empire  bowed  to  every  usurper.  Under  such  circum- 
stances^ there  was  neither  order  nor  law,  and  the  tributary  chiefs 
were  only    desirous  to  grasp  a  larger  share  of  the  sovereignty, 

Such  was  the  state  of  China  when  the  family  of  Sung  as- 
cended the  throne,  and  reigned  prosperously  many  years.  The 
founder  of  this  line  was  called  by  common  suffrage  to  the 
throne.  He  was  truly  a  wise  prince,  and  reformed  the  corrup- 
tions   of  his     predecessors.     Six   of  his    posterity    maintained 


116  Remarks  on  the  July, 

themselves  upon  hfs  throne  with  imperial  dignity,  though  one 
of  them  became  tributary  to  the  Tartars  of  Leaoutung.  But 
the  eighth  emperor,  Weitsung,  made  himself  a  slave  to  the 
eunuchs,  and  was  severely  punished  for  his  weakness  and  im- 
prudence. He  called  in  the  eastern  Tartars  to  punish  the  tur- 
bulent colonists  of  Leaoutung;  but  these  tigers  turned  upon  their 
em^>loyer,  slew  him,  took  possession  of  a  part  of  Shanse  pro- 
vince, and  founded  there  the  empire  of  Catai,  which  made  so 
sreat  a  figure  in  ancient  geographical  researches.  The  empire 
began  again  to  sink  under  innumerable  ^evils;  the  Tartars 
though  often  repulsed,  still  remained  victorious.  Like  all  the 
barbarous  nations  which  overthrew  the  Roman  empire,  and 
received  their  civilization  from  the  conquered,  these  Tartais 
also  adopted  Chinese  manners;  Hetsung,  one  of  their  kings 
even  went  so  far  as  to  render  homage  to  Confucius. 

Choo  He,  the  celebrated  commentator  on  the  classics  and  a 
very  perspicuous  writer,  lived  under  the  reign  of  Ningtsung. 
During  this  time  the  Kin,  or  eastern  Tartars,  were  becoming 
bolder  and  bolder,  and  threatened  the  subjugation  of  the 
whole  empire.  But  they  soon  met  their  match  in  the  west- 
ern Tartars.  These  latter  lived  in  the  countries  which  ex- 
tend from  Shense  province  to  Tibet  and  Samarcand.  Like 
the  whole  Scythian  race,  they  were  nomades,  and  addicted 
to  rapine.  But  having  once  been  repulsed  from  the  Chinese 
frontiers  during  the  Han  dynasty,  they  did  not  again  attempt 
to  enter  them,  till  the  emperor  himself  called  in  their  aid 
against  the  eastern  Tartars.  But  the  remedy  became  worse  than 
the  disease.  The  Tartars  perceiving  the  weakness  of  the  em- 
pire, gradually  took  possession  of  the  greater  part  of  the  pro- 
vinces, whilst  the  emperors  were  dreaming  away  their  lives  in 
idle  pleasure.  When  finally  roused  to  action,  by  imminent 
and  palpable  danger,  it  was  too  late.  The  victorious  Tartars 
with  a  disciplined  army  drove  all  before  them,  and  found 
nowhere  any  effectual  resistance.  Disdaining  any  proposals 
for  peace,  they  aimed  at  the  full  possession  of  the  empire^ 
and  forced  the  emperor  Twantsung  to  take  refuge  in  Canton 
province.  Here  he  died  by  disease,  and  the  last  member  of 
the  imperial  family,  driven  from  the  l&nd,  was  obliged  to  betake 
himself  to  the  Chinese  fleet.  Here,  surrounded  on  all  sides 
by  enemies,  he  despaired  of  life,  and  at  last  threw  himself 
into  the  sea.  His  grandees  followed  his  example,  the  fleet 
was  destroyed  by  the  elements,  and  the  Tartar  king  quietly 
seated  himself  upon  the  vacant  throne. 

Thus  we  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion  of  the  history  of 
the  middle  ages;  we  see  the  proud  Chinese  humbled  under 
the  yoke  of  barbarians,  who  had  emerged  from  the  deserts  on 
their  western  borders.  What  power  would  have  been  able  to 
humble  them,  had  they  improved  upon  the  knowledge  already 
acquired,  and  opposed  art  to  the  rude  hut  irresistible  valor  of 
the  nomadei!  I 


183?J.  Hintury  oJiUmui.  117 

Modern   hislory,  from    a.  d.   1*280   down    tu   the    present  lime. 

When  Europe  was  overrun  by  innumerable  hordes  of  Asia* 
tic  barbarians,  who  forced  the  Germans  from  their  homes  to 
seek  other  abodes,  arts  and  «ciences  shared  in  the  general 
ruin  of  splendid  cities,  and  few  traces  of  early  civilization 
were  left.  Ages  of  darkness,  superstition,  and  barbarism  fol- 
lowed ;  Europe,  especially  its  soutjiern  portions,  for  more  than 
five  centuries,  was  gradually  sinking  in  the  scale  of  nations. 
The  wounds  then  inflicted  upon  Europe  were  deep,  and 
many  centuries  could  not  heal  them.  Though  these  roving 
tribes  were  finally  reduced  Co  a  sort  of  order  and  discipline, 
yet  ignorance  and  barbarism  held  uncontrolled  dominion.  We 
might  have  expected  the  same  result  in  China,  when  the 
western  Tartars  gained  possession  of  the  country :  but  as 
China  had  less  to  lose,  she  would  sooner  have  recovereJt 
from  the  shock.  Yet  she  did  not  feel  this  terrible  scourge. 
Unlike  their  brethren  in  Europe,  those  victorious  emperors 
took  no  pleasure  in  the  destruction  of  records  and  monuments 
of  so  many  past  ages.  They  rather  accommodated  themselves 
and  their  national  customs  to  the  Chinese;  they  became  wise 
and  lenient  rulers,  and  showed  themselves  superior  to  their 
immediate  predecessors  on  the  throne.  So  extraordinary  a  fact 
can  only  find  a  solution  in  the  superior  genius  of  the  Mongol 
or  Yuen  rulers ;  they  were  men  of  penetrating  minds,  unbigot- 
ed,  and  desirous  to  improve.  But  they  reigned  too  short  a 
time  to  leave  permanent  impressions  of  their  institutions. 

The  Ming  dynasty,  which  followed,  kept  up  the  pageantry 
of  majesty  to  the  extent  of  their  power.  They  obtained  easy 
possession  of  the  throne,  while  the  nation  rejoiced  to  shake 
off  the  hateful  yoke  of  barbarians.  Yet  China  remained  under 
the  Ming  dynasty  what  it  had  been  a  thousand  years  before. 
But  the  doctrines  of  the  ancient  sages,  which  at  least  recog- 
nised the  existence  of  a  supreme  Being,  were  exploded  by 
the  superficial  scholars  in  the  days  of  Ming.  There  re- 
mained then  nothing  but  a  void  and  monotonous  materialism 
and  atheism,  as  the  creed  of  the  learned ;  whilst  Budhism 
and  Taouism  amused  the  multitude,  and  entered  even  into 
the  imperial  palaces. 

At  this  period  all  Europe  was  struggling  against  the  mighty 
empire  of  darkness,  and  gradually  obtained  the  victory.  At 
once  when  released  from  thralldom,  the  immortal  spirit  began 
to  expand,  and  feel  itself  a  participator  of  the  divine  nature, 
and  created  for  a  higher  world.  An  entire  change  was  soon 
wrought  in  the  relations  with  foreign  nations.  The  wide  ocean 
no  longer  presented  an  impassable  barrier  and  wall  of  separa- 
tion ;  accordant  with  the  design  of  nature,  nation  mingled 
with  nation,  true  religion  destroyed  a  spurious  philosophy,  and 
opened  a  wi<le  door  for  the  introduction  of  all  improveinenis 
Vairope    asserted    her    independeiire,    and   uiav    \\o\\vv^^v>\v\\  V\^, 


^ 


118  Rrmarka  ofi  th  July, 

defiance  to  the  wild  barbarians  of  the  Asiatic  stepps ;  she  ex- 
tended her  empire  to  the  most  distant  shores,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  that  greatness,  which  every  year  increases. 
She  was  constituted  the  empire  of  the  world.  All  this  is 
the  work  of  a  higher  Being,  who  with  omnipotent  hand  and 
unsearchable  wisdom,  gives  the  command ;  "  let  there  be  light/' 
and  there  is  light.  Let  us  therefore  adore  God,  the  Giver  of 
every  good  and  perfect  gift. 

From  a  glance  at  China  during  this  period  of  general  reno- 
vation, we  perceive  the  continuance  of  the  same  weakness, — 
the  genuine  offspring  of  ignorance  and  bigotry.  The  same 
claim  of  universal  empire  is  made  which  their  ancient  sages 
who  knew  very  little  of  the  world  around  them,  had  instituted. 
Notwithstanding  this  exorbitant  claim  to  sovereignty  over  all 
barbarians,  they  could  not  assert  their  own  independence  against 
one  petty  Tungouse  tribe,  which  under  the  name  of  Mantchous 
overthrew  the  Ming  dynasty,  and  established  a  new  line  of 
monarchs. 

During  the  period  of  the  Ming  dy misty,  European  science  was 
extending  her  dominion.  She  approached  the  forbidden  land 
of  China,  but  was  soon  arrested  in  her  progress.  The  mum- 
mery of  popery  weakened  the  penetrating  influence  of  truth. 
The  most  bigoted  nations  of  Europe  were  the  first  to  find 
access  to  China.  Here  they  remained  by  mere  sufieraoce, 
because  the  Chinese  were  too  feeble  to  drive  them  away. 

Blind  zeal  for  preaching  a  faith  which  constitutes  a  frail  man 
the  sole  lord  of  human  consciences,  overcame  the  most  for- 
midable obstacles,  pulled  down  the  wall  of  anti-national  se- 
clusion, and  gained  a  momentary  triumph  in  China.  While  the 
Japanese  eagerly  grasped  at  the  improvements  voluntarily  of- 
fered  thetn,  the  Chinese  were  slow  to  look  up  to  others  as 
their  masters,  and  to  acknowledge  their  own  inferiority.  When 
finally  the  Mantchous  overcame  the  country,  and  a  new  line 
of  intelligent  emperors  adorned  the  throne,  a  mighty  change 
took  place  in  the  treatment  of  foreigners.  But  this  brought 
two  jarring  claims  into  collision, — the  spiritual  supremacy  of 
God's  vicegerent  the  pope,  and  the  political  supremacy  of 
**  heaven's  son"  the  emperor.  Both  strove  for  universal  do- 
minion, an  Utopian  idea,  alike  absurd  in  both  cases  in  the 
view  of  all  rational  men,  and  they  opposed  each  other  with 
aJ4  the  power  at  their  command.  The  Europeans  had  not  yet 
stemmed  the  influence  of  blind  attachment  to  old  customs, 
which  prevents  improvements,  when  they  allowed  themselves  to 
be  driven  from  the  scene  of  their  arduous  exertions,  or  were 
merely  suffered  to  remain  in  disguise,  and  without  any  influ- 
ence. The  Chinese  retained  just  so  much  of  their  sciences 
as  was  indispensably  necessary,  and  the  door  for  improvement 
was  then  shut. 

While  Protestant  nations  have  been  visiting  these  remote 
elliores,  and  have  been  presenting  ocular  demonstration  of  their 


1833.  llislory  of  Chma  1 19 

superiority,  the  Chinese  have  clung  closer  and  closer  to  their 
old  institutions.  The  inarch  of  improvement  has  reached  even 
Hindostan,  but  in  China  it  is  regarded  as  a  dangerous  intruder. 
A  mighty  empire  has  arisen  from  barbarism  on  the  very  fron- 
tiers of  China,  but  its  example  has  in  no  way  inBuenced  its  more 
ancient  neighbor.  British  enterprise  has  been  repeatedly  on 
the  point  of  gaining  the  victory  over  Chinese  obstinacy ,  but 
has  always  been  checked  by  some  mistaken  policy.  Another 
Alexander  arises  in  Europe,  and  extends  his  way  on  that  con* 
tinent ;  he  approaches  the  east,  and  only  wants  time  to  enslave 
every  civilized  nation ;  but  he  is  suddenly  arrested  in  his  pro* 
gress.  A  mighty  British  empire  rises  in  Asia,  and  extends  its 
borders  to  the  Chinese  dependencies,  but  the  Chinese  frontiers 
yet  remain  inviolate.  The  Turkomans,  whose  brethren  once 
triumphed  over  the  mighty  Saracen,  and  demolished  the  last 
remnants  of  the  Roman  empire,  establishing  their  pwn  despotism 
in  the  face  of  all  civilized  nations, — are  reduced  to  submis- 
sion under  the  iron  rule  of  China. 

Yet  with  all  this  apparent  power  and  extensive  sway,  the 
empire  is  becoming  more  enfeebled,  and  the  people  have  sunk 
into  a  state  of  perfect  apathy  and  helplessness.  Whilst  the 
most  powerful  nations  tremble  to  come  within  the  reach  of 
this  colossus,  a  few  rude  mountaineers  in  Canton  can  bid  de- 
fiance to  the  united  celestial  army ;  pirates  are  cruising  along 
the  coast  in  sight  of  a  large  imperial  fleet;  and  a  handful 
of  rebels  in  Formosa  keep  the  proud  mandarins  at  bay. 
Almost  all  nations  aim  at  mental  advancement  and  superior- 
ity; while  China  glories  in  its  classic  ignorance,  yet  holding 
out  to  those  '  pitiable  barbarians '  who  approach  its  shores  the 
glorious  prospect  of  being  renovated  by  the  transforming  in- 
fluence of  the  celestial  empire. 

The  philanthropist  stands  despairing  and  exclaims,  *'  China 
is  inaccessible.''  Yet  measures  are  in  concert  which  must  ulti- 
mately prove  successful  to  demolish  the  natural  wall  of  sepa- 
ration. The  glorious  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour  is  translated 
into  the  Chinese  language,  and  a  small  number  of  his  true 
servants  have  resolved  to  promote  it  among  the  Chinese  colonists. 
Shall  their  aims  be  bounded  by  that  narrow  limit?  No.  '*The 
kingdom,  and  the  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom 
under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting 
kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him.'' 

From  the  east  coast  of  the  Caspian  sea,  the  northeast  of  Per- 
sia, and  north  of  Tibet,  to  the  western  limits  of  China,  immense 
^epps  extend,  inhabited  by  Tartar  tribes.  Their  territories  to- 
x^ntds  the  north  are  lost  in  the  dreary  regions  of  Siberia,  and 
towards  the  northeast  they  border  upon  Corea  and  the  great 
dcean.  These  extensive  abodes  of  the  Scythians  have  from 
tUne  immemorial  been  the  nursery  of  warlike  nations,  who, 
coiit5ciou5'  of  iHitli  their  own  |>ower^  and   the   weakness;  oC  Uvv.yl 


12U  Remarks  on  the  JulYi 

neighbors,  have  carried  their  victorious  arms  to  the  most  dis* 
tant  parts  of  the  world. 

Id  the  midst  of  these  deserts,  the  almighty  arm  of  God,  about 
the  decline  of  the  Sung  dynasty,  raised  up  a  man  who  soon 
proved  himself  the  scourge  of  his  fellow  beings,  carrying  vic- 
tory and  destruction  in  all  directions.  The  same  creative 
Being  who  endowed  an  Alexander  and  a  Napoleon  with 
their  mighty  powers,  constituted  Genghis  khan  a  universal  con- 
queror. Born  a  rude  barbarian,  he  had  sagacity  enough  first  to 
improve  his  troops  by  discipline,  before  he  sent  them  into  the 
field  (about  a.  d.  1200).  Afier  suppressing  a  rebellion  in  bis 
own  tribe,  he  overcame  the  celebrated  Prester  John,  khan  of 
the  Keraites,  whose  skull  he  enchased  in  silver  and  preserved. 
Seated  on  a  felt,  he  was  proclaimed,  in  a  general  diet,  the 
grand  khan  of  the  Tartars,  and  very  soon  turned  his  victor- 
ious arms  towards  China.  His  soldiers  had  little  to  lose,  their 
horses  and  cattle  being  their  only  property;  and  they  had  the 
prospect  of  gaining  everything.  The  emperor  had  returned  a 
disdainful  answer  to  the  embassy  which  the  khan  had  sent 
to  him,  and  the  latter  revenged  the  insult  by  the  slaughter  of 
multitudes,  and  took  Peking  and  the  northern  provinces.  When 
overloaded  with  spoil,  he  returned  to  scourge  and  subject 
Transoxiana  and  a  part  of  Persia.  Upon  his  death,  he 
exhorted  his  sons  to  attempt  the  entire  conquest  of  China. 
Octai  his  son  carried  further  the  victories  of  his  father;  all 
Europe  felt  the  scourge,  whilst  the  eastern  Mohammedans 
lay  prostrate  before  the  stern  conquerors.  Even  the  forbidding 
regions  of  Siberia  were  not  secure  from  their  ravages,  and  they 
planted  there  the  standard  of  victory.  Gaiuk,  the  son  of  Octai, 
left  the  empire  »to  his  two  cousins  Mangou  and  Kublai. 
While  Mangou  laid  waste  Persia,  Khorasan,  Chaldea,  and  Syria, 
Kublai  invaded  the  southern  parts  of  China,  and  seized  on  the 
empire.  When  firmly  seated  on  the  throne,  under  the  name  of 
Che-yuen,  he  amalgamated  his  soldiers  with  the  natives,  and 
strove  to  introduce  western  arts  and  sciences. — The  father 
and  uncle  of  the  celebrated  Marco  Polo  were  at  his  court, 
and  received  commissions  to  bring  thither  a  number  of  mission- 
aries well  versed  in  the  sciences.  The  monarch  condescended 
also  to  send  an  embassador  to  the  pope,  who*^  however  never 
reached  his  destination.  Marco  Polo's  father  and  uncle  likewise 
failed  in  their  commission,  two  missionaries  who  set  out  with 
them  on  their  return,  having  through  fear  withdrawn  from 
the  expedition.  The  two  former,  however,  accompanied  by 
the  young  Marco  Polo,  reached  the  Chinese  court,  and  pass- 
ed several  years  in  the  service  of  Kublai.  Possessing  sagacity 
to  see  the  advantages  of  ruling  a  country  with  benevolence 
and  wisdom,  he  very  early  conciliated  the  Chinese  to  such 
a  degree,  that  they  cheerfully  submitted  to  the  yoke  imposed 
by  barbarians.  No  Chinese  emperor  either  before  or  after  him 
had  the  same  enlarged  and  liberal  vicwb  of  policy     Had  his 


1833.  Hutory  of  China.  121 

succesiorj?  been  auimated  by  the  same  principles,  China  would 
now  rie  with  Russia  in  cifilization.  Christiaus,  Jews,  and  Mo- 
hammedans flocked  to  his  court,  and  had  free  permission  to 
settle  in  his  dominions ;  be  granted  toleration  to  every  religion, 
and  was  himself  not  disinclined  to  popery.  Not  content  to 
become  the  monarch  of  so  vast  an  empire,  he  also  subdued 
the  states  on  the  south,  sent  his  fleet  into  the  Indian  Archi- 
pelago, and  attacked  Japan.  But  in  the  two  latter  e&peditbns 
he  tailed,  though  supported  by  the  most  vigorous  measurev.  But 
his  proper  {^lory  consists  in  the  imorovements  which  be  made 
in  the  empire;  the  Great  canal,  300  leagues  in  length,  is  a 
more  lailiof  monument  of  bis  greatness,  than  all  the  trophies 
of  the  victories  which  he  gained^ 

His  posterity  did  not  inherit  the  same  greatness  of  soul. 
Imbued  with  Chinese  learning,  and  surrounded  by  Chinese 
courtiers,  they  soon  themselves  became  Chinese,  and  the  nu- 
merous hosts  of  their  countrymep  foUowed  their  example.  The 
most  abject  superftitions  marked  the  decline  of  the  line.  W&n- 
tsung,  the  eighth  emperor,  became  a  devotee  of  the  Grand 
Lama,  the  pope  of  central  Asia;  and  thenceforward  the  de- 
cline of  the  empire  was  rapid.  Ghoo  Yuenchang,  ori^finally  a 
servant  of  a  Budhist  priest,  but  a  man  of  superior  mind,  put 
himself  at  the  head  of  a  numerous  party  of  rebels,  defeated 
the  imperial  troops,  creased  the  Yellow  river,  and  drove  the 
Mongols  out  of  the  empire;  when  he  assumed  the  name  of 
Hiingwoo.  China  bad  tamely  subiniited  to  foreign  rulers  for 
about  ninety  years,  and  now  returned  wiiliiigly  to  the  rule  of 
one  of  her  own  sons. 

All  founders  of  dynasties  need  to  possess  more  vigor  of  niiiid 
than  ordinary  princes;  thus  Huogwoo,  (whose  title  in  the 
ancestral  hall  was  Tae-Tsoo,)  possessed  great  abilities,  and  be- 
came the  foundei^  of  the  Ming  dynasty.  He  abolished  the  su- 
perstttiotts  veneration  of  bonzes  (the  priests  of  Bud  ha),  discarded 
the  eunuchs,  and  became  master  of  his  own  actions.  He  again 
transfiMrred  the  seat  of  government  from  Peking  to  Nanking. 
Timur,  or  Tamerlane,  the  terror  of  Asia  and  Europe,  was  al- 
ready on  his  march  from  Samarcand  towards  Peking,  with  an 
innumerable  host  of  warriors;  he  had  resolved  either  to  make 
all  the  Chinese  Mohammedans,  or  to  extirpate  them  from  the 
earth,  a  threat  which  he  would  have  made  good,— but  he  died 
on  his  march,  a.  d.  1405.  How  wond  rful  are  the  ways  of 
God. 

The  feeble  eflbrts  of  the  divided  Tartars  were  now  such 
as  could  be  repelled  by  tlie  more  feeble  emperors;  hx  they 
were  never  wanting  in  the  point  of  issuing  fulminating  edicts, 
and  ttt  the  umc  of  golden  weapons  rather  than  iron,  against 
their  implacable  enemies.  Heeutsung,  the  ninth  em^ieror  of 
this  line,  fell  into  the  same  error  with  many  of  his  predeces- 
sprs  in.  the  preceding  dynasties; — he  weakened  his  mind  by  the 
debasing  superstitions  of  Budhism.    Famine  and  lebelliou  sooia 


122  Remarks  on  the  July, 

afterwards  laid  waste  the  country,  and  a  new  scourge,  the  in* 
vasioD  of  the  Japanese,  devastated  the  coast.  Instead  of  ti- 
gorously  opposing  these  pirates,  Shetsnng  the  twelfth  emper- 
or, (in  whose  reign  the  Portuguese  first  arrived  io  China,) 
merely  built  some  forts  upon  tl^  shore,  which  are  in  partial 
existence  till  this  day.  He  spent  his  time  and  amused  himself 
with  the  idle  speculations  of  Taouism,  whilst  the  Tartars  ad- 
vanced as  far  as  the  capital.  But  he  fell  a  victim  to  the 
draught  of  immortality,  in  the  preparation  of  which  the  Taou 
priests  are  such  great  adepts.  At  a  period  when  the  country 
was  again  afflicted  with  a  great  famine,  and  when  the 
eastern  Tartars  were  making  very  successful  inroads,  Wan^ 
leih,  who  was  a  truly  great  man,  was  seated  upon  the  throne. 
But  standing  alone  amongst  millions  of  his  degenerate  subjects, 
he  was  unable  to  stop  the  torrent  which  was  sweeping  away 
the  foundation  of  his  throne.  His  successors  were  weak  men. 
The  Tartars  though  often  repulsed  always  returned,  and  at 
length  took  formal  possession  of  Leaoutune.  Tsungching, 
the  last  emperor  of  this  line,  was  a  learned  but  weak-minded 
man.  In  vain  did  he  endeavor  to  suppress  the  insurrections, 
which  sprung  ud  in  every  province  of  the  empire.  Armies  of 
robbers  swarmed  in  all  the  principal  parts  of  his  dominions, 
whilst  the  Tartars  with  unrelenting  fury  followed  up  their  first 
victory.  Le,  one  of  the  principal  leaders  of  the  rebels,  took 
possession  of  Honan  province,  and  marched  triumphantly  to 
Peking.  The  emperor  instead  of  boldly  resisting  the  rebels, 
amused  himself  in  retirement  with  the  vain  mystifications  of 
the  Budhists.  When  this  inevitable  danger  approached  him, 
he  was  roused  from  his  stupor,  but  too  late;  he  was  over- 
come, killed  his  daughter  with  his  own  hand,  and  hanged 
himself,  a.  d.  1624. 

Had  Le,  the  usurper,  been  restrained  by  humanity,  he  would 
have  gained  the  hearts  of  the  people;  but  he  was  an  odious 
tyrant,  whose  unparalleled  cruelty  is  recorded  in  the  Chinese 
annals  in  letters  of  blood.  Woo  Sankwei,  a  general  who  had 
been  sent  against  the  Tartars,  opposed  this  monster,  and  call- 
ed in  to  his  aid  the  Mantchous,  who  till  now  had  been  the 
enemies  of  the  empire.  Le,  loaded  with  the  spoils  of  Peking, 
withdrew  to  Shense  province,  and  the  Tartars  made  a  trium- 
phant-entry into  the  capital. 

We  are  now  brought  to  the  present  ruling  dynasty,  which  has 
assumed  the  name  of  Ta  Tsing.  The  reader  will  have  remarked, 
that  China  became  the  prey  of  every  bold  adventurer,  who  had 
perseverance  and  power  enough  to  drive  the  emperor  firom  the 
throne.  The  nation  itself  was  passive,  possessing  no  internal 
strength,  and  the  monarchs  were  remarkable  for  their  imbecility. 
Near  the  end  of  the  Ming  dynasty,  a  man  appeared  on  the  frontiers 
of  China,  whose  sole  power  was  more  formidable  than  that  of 
the  great  khan,  and  whose  subjects  might  have  effected  a  more 
permanent  conquest  than  did  the  Mantchous.     He  came  both 


1833.  Hhtory  of  China,  123 

to  liberate  und  to  enslave  the  spirii:  endowed  with  peraeverance, 
directed  by  prudence,  and  led  by  irresistible  enibasiasm,  he 
was  ready  to  encounter  every  danger,  and  make  every  sacrifice 
to  g.iin  hiii  end.  Men  of  such  minds  roust  prove  the  be- 
nefactors or  the  scourges  of  their  race;  especrirlly  so,  when 
sustained  by  hosts  of  similar  spirits,  who  with  implicit  obedience 
to  thr^ir  superiors  all  co-operate  for  the  same  end. — ^Such  a  roan 
was  Francis  Xavier,  who  a.  ».  1552,  arrived  on  the  frontiers  of 
China,  at  the  island  of  Shangchuen,  or  St.  John.  Whatever 
superstition  may  have  since  done  to  make  him  an  object  of 
ridicule  in  the  eyes  of  enlightened  men,  he  was  truly  a  great 
man,  and  in  his  class  a  hero  of  the  first  rank.  Alas,  that  he 
fought  for  so  bad  a  cause,  though  surely  himself  actuated  by 
exalted  principles.  Men  of  such  a  stamp  are  capable  of  effect- 
ing any  purpose.  Even  in  the  present  state  of  things,  ten  min- 
isters of  the  gospel,  endowed  with  an  unconquerable  zeal  for 
the  glory  of  their  Saviour,  might  carry  the  victory  over  Chinese 
anti-nationality,  if  they  acted  with  equal  perseverance;  and  great- 
er wisdom,— the  wisdom  that  cometh  from  above. 

This  great  man  died  immediately  on  his  arrival ;  his  succes- 
sors gained  the  object  in  view,  and  established  themselves  and 
popery  in  China.  Up  to  this  time,  the  name  of  Ricci,  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  of  them,  is  known  to  the  Chinese. 
He  might  have  shone  as  a  philosopher  in  Europe,  but  he 
chose  the  less  splendid  career  of  preaching  what  he  believt^l 
to  be  truth,  to  the  greatest  of  nations.  As  a  man  of  learning 
he  had  few  equals,  and  who  amongst  us  can  compare  with 
him  in  fervent  zeal?  Such  an  instance  of  devotedness  to  such 
a  cause,  might  well  cause  us  to  blush,  did  we  not  hope  thnt 
heavenly  power  in  these  latter  days  will  be  granted  to  the  true 
evangelists,  that  they  may  be  ready  to  live  and  to  die  for  the 
holy  cause  of  their  Redeemer. 

While  the  Mantchous  took  possession  of  the  greater  part  of  the 
country,  some  surviving  princes  of  the  Ming  dynasty  founded  an 
empire  in  Canton  province.  Yew  Sung,  one  of  these  princes  hav- 
ing  been  driven  from  Keangse  where  he  had  established  him- 
self, was  strangled  at  Peking.  Yew  Ngaoii,  another  prince 
of  this  branch,  proclaimed  himself  emperor  in  Canton  province, 
but  he  also  was  routed  by  the  Tartars.  In  Kwangse,  however, 
the  Tartars  were  repulsed  in  so  signal  a  manner  that  the  vic- 
tor Yew  Tsin  proclaimed  himself  emperor,  and  took  the  name 
of  Yungleih  for  his  reign.  His  son  is  said  to  have  embraced 
popery,  and  adopted  the  name  of  Constantino  The  empress 
wrote  a  humble  letter  to  the  pope  Alexander  VII.  wherein  as 
a  true  daughter  of  the  church  she  submits  herself,  to  the  holy 
father!  Ihis  royal  family  however,  was  soon  extinguished 
Shense  also  fought  in  vain  for  its  liberty,,  and  even  the  cruel 
Chang  Heenchung  was  subdued  in  Szechuen.  Fuhkeen  maintain- 
ed..il8  independence  a  long  time,  for  the  king  who  reigned  there 
wae  supported  by  an  enterprising  native  of  that  province,  Ching 


124  Remarks  on  the  July, 

Chelung ;  who  with  his  followers  held  out  the  longest  against  the 
Tartars ;  but,  when  abandoned  by  the  prince  whom  he  had  serv- 
ed, he  Aed  to  Formosa,  dispossessed  the  Dutch  of  their  settlement 
on  .'the  coast,  and  established  there  a  government  of  his  own. 
Whilst  the  &  iebrated  general  Woo  Sankwei,  was  struggling 
with  all  his  power  (and  with  some  success)  against  the  Tartars  in 
Szechuen,  the  Fuhkeen  men  were  equally  successful.  But  death 
soon  called  away  Woo  Sankwei,  after  he  had  retired  to  Yun- 
nan, and  the  people  of  Fuhkeen  then  surrendered  their  inheri* 
tance  to  the  Mantchous.  Thus  all  China  was  given  up  to  a 
tribe  of  barbarians.  Had  these  numerous  leaders  acted  in  con* 
cert,  they  would  have  saved  the  nation  from  this  degrading 
slavery;  but  God  had  given  their  country  to  the  Mantchous, 
aud  therefore  all  their  efforts  proved  vairt. — It  is  now  time  to 
speak  of  the  origin  of  the  conquerors. 

On  the  northeast  of  China  live  large  tribes  of  Toungouse, 
who  are  as  poor  as  the  country  they  inhabit.  Without  that 
contempt  of  life  and  its  comforts  which  is  characteristic  of  all 
the  Tartar  tribes,  they  are  a  tame  and  submissive  people,  whose 
sole  care  is  their  daily  subsistence.  Poor  even  in  resources  to 
make  life  comfortable,  they  are  contented  with  the  scanty 
means  which  their  pastures  afford,  and  are  satisfied  to  live 
upon  dried  salmon  throughout  the  whole  year,  if  they  can 
lay  up  a  sufficient  store.  A  great  part  of  these  tribes  are 
under  the  Russian  government;  those  on  the  sOuth  of  the 
Amour  river  are  the  Mantchous,  of  whom  we  are  now  to 
speak. 

The  Joor*jih  (or  Ju-chih,  as  the  Chinese  designate  them,) 
gave  shelter  to  the  Mongols,  when  the  founder  of  the  Ming  dy- 
nasty had  expelled  them  from  his  country.  They  were  no 
illiterate  tribe,  possessed  of  no  written  language  until  about 
130  years  before  their  chief  ascended  the  Chinese  throne, 
when  they  adopted  a  syllabic  alphabet,  bearing  some  resem- 
blance in  character  to  the  Syriac  Karshum^  and  derived  from  the 
same  source  as  that  of  the  Mongols. 

Divided  into  several  tribes,  like  all  nomades,  they  possessed 
no  strength  to  make  conquests,  or  even  to  repel  invaders,  if 
any  had  visited  their  inhospitable  regions.  But  even  in  a  poor 
and  despised  nation,  heroes  may  be  born,  who  may  give  a  new 
impulse  to  their  countrymen.  Such  a  man  was  Tsung-jin,  who 
subjected  several  of  the  native  tribes  to  his  sway,  and  even 
attacked  the  Chinese  frontiers,  near  the  close  of  the  sixteenth 
century.  The  Chinese  to  free  themselves  from  his  attacks, 
agreed  to  pay  him  a  stipend  of  about  800  taels,  and  15  pieces 
of  brocade.  But,  whilst  they  were  waging  war  against  the 
Japanese  and  the  Mongols,  he  threw  off  all  allegiance  to  theniy 
and  boldly  took  possession  of  Leaoutung;  at  the  same  time 
proclaiming  himself  emperor  under  the  name  of  Teenming. 
Having  fixed  his  residence  in  the  fertile  province  of  Leaoutung, 
he  soon  perceived  that  the  weak  Chinese  government  could  not 


1833.  Histfyry  of  China.  125 

resist  his  inroads.  To  give  a  plausible  pretext  for  invading 
China,  he  drew  up  a  manifest  which  enumerated  seven  groundf^ 
of  complaint,  and  began  to  act  on  the  offensive.  His  son, 
who  followed  up  his  uither's  victories,  assumed  the  name  {kwo 
kaou)  of  Teentsung,  and  established  the  present  dynasty 
under  the  name  of  Ta  Tsing.  After  hi  death,  the  govern- 
ment was  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  regent,  during  the  mi- 
nority of  his  successor.  This  regent  undertook  to  join  Woo 
Sankwei,   in  order    to    repress  the  Chinese    rebels.      Having 

frained  a  victory  over  these  banditti,  he  was  reluctant  to  depart 
irom  80  fertile  a  country,  and  under  pretence  of  remaining  to 
extirpate  the  rebels,  he  took  possession  of  the  Chinese  throne, 
in  the  name  of  the  young  emperor  Shunche,  in  1644.  A 
handful  of  well  disciplined  troops  might  have  opposed  these 
invaders,  and  the  Chinese  had  before  ordered  a  company  of 
Portuguese  from  Macao  against  the  rebels;  bnt  while  on 
their  march  they  were  remanded,  and  the  helpless  Chinese  with 
all  their  pride  became  the  prey  of  these  barbarians.  After  a 
long  contest,  they  were  Armly  seated  upon  the  throne,  and 
to  this  moment  they  mantain  with  undisputed  sway,  their 
authority  over  the  empire.  Notwithstanding  all  the  precautions 
taken  by  them,  they  very  soon  became  amalgamated  with  the 
Chinese;  and  at  present,  they  are  nothing  more  than  Chinese 
Tartars.  But  their  line  of  emperors^  though  brief,  is  not  devoid 
of  virorthy  men,  and  on  the  whole  their  government  is  superior 
to  that  of  the  Ming  dynasty,  so  that  in  that  respect  the  people 
hate  no  reason  to  complain. 

Shunche,  was  coDtinually  engaged  in  wars  against  those 
who  disputed  his  dominion,  so  that  he  could  do  very  little 
ft^  the  improvement  of  the  nation.  He  soon  perceived  the 
superiority  of  Europeans  in  every  science,  and  appointed  the 
celebrated  Jesuit,  father  Adam  Schaal,  president  of  the  **  mathe- 
matieal  tribunal."  We  must  not,  from  so  high  sounding  a 
rtamd  expect  to  find  anything  grand  among  these  children 
in  knowledge,  though  Schaal  unquestionably  possessed  great 
talents,  far  superior  to  any  Chinese  astronomers.  He  was  not 
a  man  to  be  contented  with  so  circumscribed  a  sphere  of  duty, 
but  soon  succeeded  in  gaining  great  ascendancy  over  the  mind 
of  tht  emperor. — Shunche  was  successful  th  his  wars,  but 
died  too  early  to  reap  the  fruits  of  all  his  victories. 

Kanghe,  who  was  the  greatest  emperor  of  this  line,  sue* 
ceeded  him  on  the  throne,  at  the  age  of  eight  years.  During  his 
minority,  his  guardians  abused  the  confidence  reposed  in  them ; 
but  as  soon  as  he  assumed  the  reins  himself,  he  showed  a 
mind  far  superior  to  all  his  countrymen,  and  by  the  wisdom 
of  his  measures,  subjected  all  China  to  his  sway.  We  waive 
all  the  extravagant  encomiums  lavished  on  him  as  the  pro- 
tector of  popery,  but  we  must  nevertheless  acknowledge  that 
he  was  an  extraordinary  man.  A  mortal  seated  on  the  throne 
of  Qlina,  and   surrounded   by   adoring  millions,  stoop»  »o  fur 


\ 


120  lif maris  on  ftu  July, 

as  to  lako  Inssons  in  mnUietnatics  like  a  school-boy,  and  ao  far 
overcomes  the  national  prejudices  as  to  grant  to  strangers  full 
liberty  to  appear  at  his  court,  and  actually  to  raise  them  to 
high  dignities.  Many  of  his  actions  doubtless  were  the  result 
of  advice  given  him  by  the  Jesuits,  but  some  of  them  emanated 
entirely  from  himself,  and  bespeak  the  most  enlightened  views 
of  policy.  Opening  all  the  ports  of  his  empire  to  foreign 
commerce  was  surely  a  measure  which  might  have  greatly 
tended  to  the  advantage  of  his  subjects,  and  shows  how  far  he 
was  beyond  his  age  and  nation.  His  successful  wars  in  west- 
ern  Tartary,  his  conquest  of  Tibet,  his  treaty  of  peace  with 
the  Russians,  and  his  conquest  of  Formosa,  laid  the  foumla- 
tion  for  the  future  greatness  of  China.  His  treatment  of  the 
psipal  legates,  and  the  excellent  method  by  which  he  managed 
the  Jesuits,  without  curtailing  their  liberty,  are  great  proofs 
of  his  political  sagacity.  Indeed  he  was  the  Peter  the  great 
of  China.  His  reign  lasted  above  60  years,  to  the  great  be* 
nefit  of  the  whole  nation.  Had  he  lived  in  our  time,  he  would 
have  been  enabled  to  make  amazing  improvements,  but  it  was 
his  lot  to  be  attended  by  foreigners  who  in  several  respects 
were  more  bigoted  than  the  Chinese  themselves.  With  him 
died  the  desire  for  improvement,  and  his  son  Yungching,  who 
ascended  the  throne  in  1722,  bqre  a  hatred  to  Europeans  and 
to  their  sciences.  If  China  had  strength  in  itself  to  rise  from 
a  state  of  ignorance  and  overweening  pride,  we  should  not  so 
much  lament  those  changes  which  shut  the  door  against  foreign 
improvements;  but  alas,  the  whole  country  is  a  stagnant  pool 
to  which  healthful  motion   must  be  imparted  by  foreign  hands. 

Yungching  reigned  peacefully  for  a  short  time;  he  had 
imbibed  the  industrious  spirit  of  his  father,  but  he  equalled 
him  only  in  this  respect.  He  may  be  said  to  have  fully 
learned  the  system  of  national  exclusiveness,  which  the  Chinese 
are  so  fond  of  inculcating  and  practicing.  Throughout  the 
nation,  the  badge  of  submission  to  the  Tartars  was  adopted, 
— a  shaved  head  and  long  tail.  The  great  officers  who  re- 
ceive their  salary  from  the  emperor,  and  are  entirely  depen- 
dent, on  his  favor  for  their  rank,  are  servile;  the  inferior  of* 
licers  follow  their  example,  and  the  people  themselves  care 
very  little  who  is  upon  the  throne,  provided  they  are  not  too 
severely  oppressed. 

The  long  reign  of  Keenlung  was  marked  by  many  unim- 
portant wars,  which  had  little  influence  on  the  prosperity  of  the 
empire.  He  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  1736.  There  had  been 
disturbances  in  Soungaria  amongst  the  Eleuths,  or  Calmucks. 
Keenlung  fearing  that  the  peace  of  the  empire  was  not  se- 
cure against  them,  sent  an  army  thither  in  1755  which  took 
Ele,  expelled  Dawatsi  the  turbulent  khan,  placed  Amoursana 
on  the  throne,  and  sent  his  own  lieutenants  to  watch  all  the 
motions  of  the  new  khan.  But  they  very  soon  revolted,  even  the 
new  khan  was  dissatisfied,  and  a  Chinese  army  sent  against 


i^'iS,  Hialonj  of  China.  iH 

him  was  tcitally  destroyed ;  but  aft^r  many  a  hard  fought 
battle,  the  Eleuths  as  well  as  some  neigh boriug  tribes  were 
subjected  to  the  Chinese  sceptre.  The  vengeance  of  the  Chi- 
nese was  dreadful,  and  the  immense  slaughter  sanctioned  by 
Keenlung  is  one  of  the  great  stains  on  his  reign.  He  next 
found  a  pretext  to  invade  Little  Bukharia;  here  also  the  Chi- 
nese arms  proved  victorious,  and  in  1759  Bukharia  was  re- 
duced to  subjection. 

But  the  imperial  army  was  not  so  successful  in  the  invasion 
of  Burmah  in  1767.  The  Burmese,  after  reducing  them  to 
a  want  of  provisions,  put  the  army  to  a  total  rout,  and  took 
so  many  prisoners  that  scarcely  any  returned  to  tell  of  their 
defeat.  A  second  army  shared  no  better  fate ;  but  to  give  to 
the  whole  affair  a  plausible  aspect,  Keenlung  gave  audience 
to  a  Burmese  embassador,  who  it  was  stated,  came  to  sue  for 
peace. 

The  glory  of  Keenlung^s  reign  was  well  nigh  tarnished  by 
a  rupture  with  the  Russian  government.  Each  nation  had 
committed  aggressions  on  the  other,  but  Keenlung's  conduct 
in  seducing  many  thousand  Kalmuck  families  to  leave  their 
homes  in  Asiatic  Russia,  and  to  migrate  to  the  country  of  the 
Soungars,  deserved  severe  chastisement.  Had  the  Russians 
made  an  inroad  on  China,  to  reclaim  their  subjects,  the  Chi- 
nese would  soon  have  found,  that  they  were  not  now  to  fight 
the  nomades  of  the  desert.  But  this  they  have  yet  to  expe- 
rience at  some  future  period.  Troubles  were  afterwards  occa- 
sioned by  some  Tibetan  mountaineers,  in  the  province  of 
Sseechiien,  which  cost  the  Chinese  generals  a  great  deal  of 
fighting ;  but  as  we  have  our  information  respecting  the  war 
only  ffom  Chinese  reports,  we  shall  not  say  much  respecting  it. 
The  chief  who  had  waged  war  against  the  emperor,  with  all 
his  family  suffered  death  by  the  slow  and  painful  execution, 
Keenlung  being  himself  present  to  enjoy  the  sight  of  the  cruel 
pttnishment. 

Though  harassed  by  so  many  cares,  Keenlung  yet  found 
time  to  establish  a  large  library,  and  to  repair  the  embankments 
of  the  rivers ;  he  received  also  a  visit  from  the  Bantchin  Lama 
of  Tibet,  and  rendered  divine  homage  to  a  man  who  was 
mortal  like  all  his  race,  and  who  soon  after  this  died.  So  far 
can  rational  Creatures  forget  themselves. 

The  Mohammedans  of  the  western  frontiers  and  those  near 
Kansuh  province  successively  revolted ;  they  resisted  the  im- 
perial armies  with  great  valor,  but  were  finally  subdued.  In 
this  contest  again  the  emperor  executed  the  most  sanguinary 
vengeance  upon  them  who  had  opposed  his  authority.  Always 
desirous  to  ap})ear  great  in  the  eyes  of  the  whole  world,  he 
constituted  himself  umpire  in  the  wars  between  Tungking  and 
Cochiiichina,  with  the  intention  of  subduing  the  former  country. 
But  his  army  was  repeatedly  defeated,  and  he  was  glad  to 
conclude    a  peace.      His   aid    having  been    solicited    by  the 


{ 


'isML- 


128  Remarks  an  Chitiese  Hutory.        July, 

Tibetan  Lama,  whose  lerritories  had  been  plundc^red  by  the 
Gorkas,  Keenlung  ordered  a  large  army  to  march  against  the 
latter,  and  succeeded  in  repelling  them.  From  this  period, 
Tii)et  liecaine  a  dependency  of  China.  Previous  to  this,  a 
bloody  insurrection  had  broken  out  in  Formosa,  and  the  rebels 
^ught  desperately,  till  afler  being  gradually  weakened,  they 
fell  a  prey  to  the  imperial  forces..  Another  rebellion,  which 
begun  among  the  Meaoutsze  of  Canton  province,  has  never 
been  wholly  crushed  to  this  day,  but  only  temporarily  quieted 
by  compromise  between  the  insurgents  and  the  imperial  ge- 
nerals. 

In  forming  an  estimate  of  Keenlung's  character,  it  is  well 
to  take  into  consideration  the  times  in  which  he  lived.  His 
measures  were  certainly  vigorous,  but  we  see  no  greatness  of 
soul  in  his  proceedings.  He  was  doubtless  actuated  by  a  de- 
sire to  make  his  empire  universal,  and  to  transmit  his  fame  to 
posterity,  it  is  satisfactory  however,  to  observe,  that  amid  the 
din  of  arms,  he  did  not  forget  literature,  but  was  a  firm  pa- 
tron of  every  scholar.  Yet  notwithstanding  all  his  redeeming 
qualities,  he  was  far  inferior  to  Kanghe,  whom  he  wished 
to  emulate.  He  retired  from  the  throne  in  behalf  of  his  fif- 
teenth son,  Keaking,  in  the  60th  year  of  his  reign,  and  sur- 
vived  his  abdication  three  years. 

Keaking  possessed  all  the  faults,  but  none  of  the  excellencies, 
of  his  father.  One  insurrection  afler  another  disturbed  the  peace 
of  the  empire.  The  emperor  was  indolent  and  destitute  of  ta- 
lents to  oppose  the  refractoy  spirit  which  prevailed.  He  was 
honored,  towards  the  close  of  his  reign,  by  a  British  embassy. 
To  yield  to  its  reasonable  and  just  requirements  was  out  of 
question;  the  Chinese  did  not  desire  to  establish  fair,  inter- 
national intercourse,  but  to  exact  the  homage  of  vassals. 

Taoukwang  his  son,  who  came  to  the  throne  in  1820,*  is 
a  man  of  quiet  and  retired  habits,  witliout  any  great  talents 
for  business.  His  reign  has  been  marked  by  new  insurrections 
and  petty  wars.  It  was  very  long  before  he  could  subdue  the 
rebels  in  Turkestan.  The  Meaoutsze  were  paid  for  their  sub- 
missioQ.  The  rebellion  in  Formosa  is  still  raging.  Several 
causes  are  co-operating  to  bring  the  empire  to  a  fearful  crisis. 

We  haite  now  traced  the  outline  of  the  history  of  China. 
There  never  was  a  period  when  the  extent  of  its  territory  was 
so  great  as  At  present.  But  it  has  reached  its  dotage,  and 
every  adventurer  takes  advantage  of  its  helpless  state.  How 
long  it  will  stand,  is  only  known  to  Him  who  rules  the  skies, 
liet  us  humbly  hope  that  all  the  changes,  which  are  to  take 
place,  may  be  subservient  to  the  progress  of  the  gospel. 


It  being  late  in  the  year  (on  the  3d  day  of  the  8th  moon)  when  he 
sat  down  on  the  throne,  he  decreed  that  the  oeit  year  {\&i\)  should  be 
the  fir:it  of  hi:>  reigu. 


1833-  Articles  of  War.  129 

Articlfs  of  war. — His  excellency  Loo,  the  goTernor  of 
Canton,  has  issued  a  small  pamphlet,  neatly  printed,  on  the 
subject  which  we  have  designated  **  Artfehs  of  war,**  It  con* 
sists  of  some  remarks  of  his  own,  introductory  to  two  imperial 
papers,  which  he  entitles,  Sking  Ham  kin^  kemn  ke  letiA, — 
**Sacred  Admonitions  on  the  laws  of  military  operations." 
All  that  an  emperor  says  or  writes  is,  in  courtly  style,  desig- 
nated iSiltiii^  ham,  holy,  sage,  or  sacred,  admonitions  or  in- 
structions. A  full  translation  of  this  document  would  be  a  cu- 
riosity ;  but  neither  our  time  nor  space  will  permit  the  attempt. 
The  laws  here  republished  were  originally  issued  by  the  late 
emperors  Keeulung  and  Keaking.  They  are  prefaced  by  a 
received  adage — that 

Ping  ko  pih  iiei^n  pah  yting; 
Pah  ko  yih  jih  woo  pe. 

Tho  army  mav  be  a  handred  years  unemployed; 
But  may  not  be  a  single  day  unprepared. 

Then   follows  the  mlitary  decalogue,  which  we  subjoin. 

1st  Law.  It  is  the  duty  of  a  soldier  in  the  day  of  battle  always 
to  press  forward  bravely  and  impetuously ;  for  whoever  throuah 
fear,  or  to  save  his  life,  flees,  must  by  the  laws  of  war,  be 
decapitated,  and  his  head  exposed  to  the  multitude  as  a  warn- 
ing. He  who  kilhs  an  enemy,  performs  a  meritorious  act, 
for  which  he  shall  be  rewarded  with  promotion.  If  he  dies 
in  battle,  his  children  and  grandchildren  shall  be  compassion* 
ated.  The  coward  cannot  escape  the  laws  of  government  If 
a  man  rushes  forward  and  kills  his  foe,  it  does  not  follow  that 
he  shall  die;  but  if  he  draws  back,  it  is  impossible  that  he 
can  live.  This  article  is  abundantly  plain,  and  all  the  officers 
should  inculcate  it  on  the  men  ;  that  they  may  know  the  great 
principles  of  right  conduct;  and  in  the  day  of  battle  they  will 
doubtless  be  brave,  having  a  hundred  chances  to  one  that  they 
will  kill  "the  thieves" — their  enemies,  and  meritoriously  dis- 
tinguish themselves. 

%d  Law.  On  entering  into  battle,  powder  and  arrows  must 
not  be  expended  at  a  distance  from  the  enemy,  but  reserve.d 
for  the  exact  -^point  of  time  in  which  they  will  be  most  effica- 
cious. To  waste  them  before  this  time  arrives,  so  that  when 
roost  wanted  they  are  all  expended,  is  like  tying  their  hands 
and  waiting  to  be  slain. 

3d  Law.  The  utmost  pains  must  be  taken  to  preserve  their 
arms  in  good  order,  and  their  ammunition  dry. 

4th  Law.  When  an  officer  is  wounded  or  taken,  the  men 
shall  make  the  utmost  eflbrts  to  carry  him  oflT,  or  rescue  him. 
if  they  neglect  to  do  so,  and  defeat  ensues,  the  guilty  men 
^lall  be  decapitated. 

5th  Law.  The  men  must  not  leave  the  pufbuit  of  a-  flying 
foe,  to  collect  plunder 

a 


130  Articles  of  War,  July, 

6th  LarW.  The  uimost  vigilauce  and  silence  are  required  of 
men  oir  duty  at  any  pans  or  post.  On  obtaining  information,  they 
must  depute  able  men  to  <k>mmunicate  it  secretly  and  speedily. 

7ih  Law.  All  unnecessary  disturbances  occasioned  to  the 
peacable  inhabitants,  injuring  corn-fields,  robbing,  pillaging, 
d^c,  must  be  severely  punished. 

8th  Law.  The  soldier  who  bravely  kills  an  enemy,  shall  be 
rewarded ;  but  he  who  is  detected  in  lying  pretexts  about  his 
own  merits,  or  who  by  false  tales  usurps  the  merits  of  others 
as  his  own,  shall  be  decapitated. 

9th  Law.  The  horses  and  camels  belonging  to  the  army 
must  be  treated  with  affection  and  kindness;  and  good  water 
and  provender  provided  for  them.  At  night  if  they  stray  they 
must  be  forthwith  sought  for,  and  brought  to  wells  in  regular 
succeasioii,  so  that  the  water  may  not  be  fouled  by  their  being 
permitted  to  strive  against  each  other  in  crowds.  Neglect  of 
this  duty  must  be  severely  punished. 

1 0th  Law.  When  encamped,  the  patrol  must  be  vigilant, 
and  especially  so  at  nights.  None  must  be  permitted  to  walk 
about  without  cause.  In  the  tents  especial  care  must  be  taken 
against  fire.  On  any  rumored  alarm,  none  must  act  hurriedly 
or  with  levity.  Secret  orders  must  be  carefully  obeyed,  and 
not  allowed  to  transpire  from  one  to  another. 

It  is  finally  required  that  these  ten  laws,  or  articles  of  war, 
be  carefully  explained  to  and  inculcated  on  all  the  soldiers. 

Appended  to  the  above  are  twenty-two  laws  or  regulations 
for  defence  of  a  city ;  directing  the  steps  at  first  to  be  taken 
iti  distributing  around  the  walls  the  force  possessed ;  calling* 
on  the  inhabitants,  especially  the  gentry,  to  assist ;  storing  pro- 
visions for  themselves,  and  cutting  them  off  from  their  enemy. 
Means  must  be  used  to  calm  the  fears  of  the  people  ;  to  rouse 
them  to  defend  themselves  and  their  families ;  clemency  and 
kindness  must  be  shown  to  all ;  and  even  the  seditious  watched, 
but  not  precipitately  acted  against  Vagabonds  and  beggars 
must  be  induced  to  serve  as  laborers  for  f(^,  and  the  affection 
of  all  be  won. 

These  laws,  at  number  seven,  glide  off  to  more  general  topics, 
and  contain  directions  for  the  army  when  in  actual  conflict 
with  the  enemy.  By  working  on, his  fears  the  coward  must 
be  stimulated  to  act  bravely ;  the  licentiousness  of  the  soldier 
must  be  repressed ;  and  he  must  be  threatened  with  punishment 
if  every  shot  and  every  arrow  does  not  kill ;  d&c,  dLc.  The 
whole  closes  by  requiring,  that  a  page  of  the  articles  of  war 
be  read   daily  by  some  good   reader  in  hearing  of  the  soldiers. 

We  have  thus  given  a  specimen  of  governor  Loo's  publica- 
tion. He  refers  in  one  part  to  his  own  achievements  at  the 
late  highland  rebellion,  which  many  consider  disgraceful.  But 
.  temporary  peace  seems  to  be  the  consequence,  and  therefore, 
perhaps,  however  brought  about,  it  is  better  than  open  war. 


1833.  Execution  of  Laws  in  China.  131 

We  are  not  friends  of  war ;  ai\d  among  many  other  reasons 
for  noi  being  so,  this  is  one,  viz.,  that  whether  the  warfare  be 
to  oppose  a  tyrant  and  oppressor  in  order  to  defend  and  ret- 
eae  the  innocent,  or  to  assist  the  tyrant  to  crush  the  Tirtuous, 
the  soldier  is  required  in  either  case  equally  to  exert  his  ener«- 
gies  or  sacrifice  his  life.  He  has  no  choice.  And  this  ap- 
pears to  us  a  position  unworthy  and  improper  for  any  rational 
and  accountable  being  to  be  in. 

We  cannot  but  remark  that  here,  as  in  the  Sacred  Edict 
which  we  reviewed  last  year,  the  Chinese  government  addresses 
the  people  as  if  they  were  beings  without  souls,  without  Ood, 
and  without  immortality.  All  is  earthly,  mortal,  and  perishing, 
There  is  nothing  sublime  in  principle,  or  hope,  or  aim.  The 
ancient  pagans  of  Rome  had  much  more  regard  in  their  senate 
and  government  to  the  Deos  immortaleSf  than  the  modern  pa- 
gans of  China.  Even  the  savage  warriors  of  North  America 
are  less  groveling  than  the  Chinese.  Cromwell  made  brave 
soldiers  by  religious  principles;  Mohammed  did  the  same  by 
the  hopes  of  a  future  life ;  but  the  Chinese  soldier,  is,  we  see, 
urged  on  U\  conflict,  chiefly  by  the  fear  of  death  if  he  draw 
back.  There  is  no  appeal  to  justice,  honor,  religion,  and  glory. 
The  fact  is  observable.  We  do  not  think  that  all  those  who 
die  fighting  for  their  country  are  sure  to  go  to  Heaven,  al- 
though we  have  heard  some  Christian  princes  affirm  it.  The 
Chinese  in  this  document,  and  elsewhere,  commonly  speak 
contemptuously  of  their  enemies,  calling  them  tsih,  ladrones 
or  thieves,  a?  did  the  Romans. 


ExBcuTiON  OF  THE  LAWS  IN  China. — The  remarks  of  *'  An 
Inquirer,'*  which  we  subjoin,  illustrate  an  important  character- 
istic of  the  Chinese.  Their  legi.slators,  like  those  personn  of 
old  who  bound  heavy  burdens  and  grievous  to  be  borne,  '*  say 
and  do  not.**  In  the  review  of  the  Penal  Code,  which  is  now 
before  our  readers,  many  topics  came  under  consideration,  with 
respect  to  which  the  practice  is  found  to  differ — and  sometimes 
very  widely — from  the  letter  of  the  law.  To  some  of  these  we 
adverted,  as  we  passed  on  with  the  review  ;  but  desirous  to  give, 
in  as  short  space  as  possible,  a  summary  of  the  code,  it  was 
deemed  expedient  to  defer  some  of  our  remarks  until  actual 
occurrences  should  present  opportunity  to  verify  statements  that 
might  otherwise  appear  (at  least  to  those  abroad  who  are  not 
familiar  with  China)  uncharitable  and  unkind. — Concerning  the 
lex  non  scripta,  we  shall  endeavor  to  remark  hereafler.  The 
following  is  the  paper  from  our  correspondent. 

Mr.  Editor ; — You  are  in  the  course  of  telling  the  world 
about  the  laws  of  China;  I  wish  you  could  append  to  your 
information,   something  also   about  the  practice  :'\.  e.  how  the 


^^ 


i 


132  Execution  of  Laws  in  China.         July, 

theory^of  the  laws  is  carried  into  effect.  Some  laws  look  beau- 
tiful on  paper;  but  the^  are  found  impracticable.  Such 
for  example  are  the  Chinese  laws  about  the  pay  of  public 
officers,  magistrates,  and  the  police.  These  are  all  provided 
(or  by  the  laws  on  an  economical  scale :  but  the  people  em- 
ployed by  government,  often  cannot  live  upon  their  income; 
then  recourse  is  had  to  bribery  and  corruption ;  to  extortioii 
and  defrauding  the  revenue.  An  imperial  officer  is  paid  by 
government  to  prevent  smuffgling ;  but  he  cannot  live  on  his 
pay ;  therefore  he  accepts  ofa  fee  from  the  smuggler  to  aUaw 
smugffling.  And  so  of  many  other  cases  which  could  be  men- 
tioned. The  law  is  made  very  close  and  minute  in  order  to 
catch  many  offenders,  some  of  whom  are  always  able  to  pay  for 
being  let  loose. 

We  do  not  know  much  how  the  laws  operate  in  the  interior ; 
but  the  government  regulations  concerning  foreign  merchants 
and  the  intercourse  of  natives  with  thero^  are  almost  all  im- 
practicable. But  though  not  enforced,  because  impracticable,  they 
serve  as  a  reason  ibr  annoying  and  distressing  all  parties  oc- 
casionally, for  the  purpose  of  extorting  fees  or  bribes. 

Governors  of  provinces,  I  understand,  on  good  authority,  are 
generally  supported  by  the  emperor  and  supreme  government 
in  whatever  local  regulations  or  laws,  they  suggest  and  recom- 
mend. The  hoppo  of  Canton  recently  published  anew,  a  law 
obtained  about  1810  by  the  then  governor  PtA,  since  deceased. 
It  went  to  require  all  foreign  merchants  to  quit  China  in  the 
ships  in  which  they  came.  If  they  had  claims  outstanding, 
they  might  leave  somebody  to  look  after  these  claims;  but 
the  perstons  so  left  were  required  to  quit  Canton,  and,  on  having 
obtained  a  permit  from  the  Chinese  government,  to  go  to 
Macao,  when  the  business  in  Canton  was  finished. 

It  is  in  obedience  to  Chinese  laws,  as  the  phrase  is,  that 
commercial  companies  quit  Canton  to  reside  in  Macao  in  the 
summer,  when  their  ships  are  absent.  The  hoppo's  declared 
object  the  other  day  was  to  force  from  Canton,  all  those  persons 
who  had  not  ships  or  immediate  commercial  business  at 
Whampoa  or  Canton.  And  he  required  (according  to  the 
law  obtained  by  governor  P>^))  the  senior  hong-merchants 
to  send  in  to  him  an  exact  list  of  all  the  foreigners  in  Canton ; 
stating  by  what  ships  they  came,  what  they  were  doing,  dLc. 
If  they  did  not  send  in  a  true  list,  he  threatened  to  report  them 
with  great  severity  to  the  emperor,  for  despising  laws  sanctioned  by 
him,  and  for  conniving  at  crafty  barbarians  remaining  in  Can- 
ton, holding  illegal  intercourse  with  the  natives,  getting  infor- 
mation from  them,  and  combining  with  them  to  smuggle,  and 
do  all  sorts  of  evil.  How  the  linguists  and  merchants  made 
out  their  list  it  is  difficult  to  say ;  for  the  iaw  and  the  prtu:- 
tice  are  so  different.  They  say,  lying  is  necessary  in  China; 
and   having  once  adopted  this  principle  as   a  rule  of  conduct, 


1832  ExeaUion  of  Laws  in  China.  133 

lists,  and  bonds,  and  such  like  documents,  are  made  out  with 
much  more  faciUty  than  they  could  be  where  truth  is  regard- 
ed. So  far  indeed,  \{  faeiUiy  be  the  only  object  attended  to, 
the  argument  is  in  favor  of  lying.  It  is  curious  to  observe  how 
easUy  the  linguists  and  others,  can  take  to  Canton  naval  and  mili* 
tary  captains,  and  all  sorts  of  male  passengers,  from  any  part  of 
the  world,  contrary  to  the  laws,  by  always  converting  them, 
on  paper,  into  assistant  clerks,  or  writers,  book-keepers,  or 
even  servants,  to  the  merchants.  Now  this  is  so  good  natured, 
one  can  scarcely  be  angry  with  them  for  telling  such  harmless 
and  kind  lies.  But  where  is  the  wisdom  of  multiplying  im- 
practicable laws?  The  wisdom  consists  in  its  affording,  when 
any  disturbance  occurs  from  such  smuggled  or  belied  persons, 
a  reason — I  will  not  call  it  a  pretext — for  government  servants 
getting  money. 

Governor  Pih  obtained  from  the  then  emperor  Keaking  at 
the  same  time  as  the  above,  a  fixed  regulation  or  law,  that 
there  should  be  no  accession  of  foreign  families  allowed  at 
Macao;  nor  any  new  houses  built.  The  old  families  might 
be  left  to  vegetate,  and  the  old  dwellings  be  repaired,  but 
nothing  more.  This  law  though  not  enforced,  is  wisely  con- 
trived to  be  a  source  of  revenue  by  fees  on  foreign  ladies 
who  land  there,  and  bribes  to  the  Chinese  officers  to  allow  a 
new  house  to  be  built.  Indeed,  Sir,  I  believe  that  although  a 
large  fee  is  demanded  for  a  new  site:  an  old  house  or  a 
broken  wall  cannot  be  rebuilt  or  repaired  in  Macao,  without 
first  paying  a  bribe  to  the  resident  Chinese  magistrate.  ( 
never  heard  what  his  majesty  the  king  of  Portugal  said  to 
the  emperor  of  China  for  thus  interfering  in  ki$  territory.  But 
so  the  fact  is.  The  fee  or  bribe  must  be  paid ;  or  the  house 
or  wall,  even  if  blown  down  by  a  tyfoon,  must  continue  to 
lie  in  ruins. 

The  truth  is  that  human  legislators  sometimes  enact  laws 
vexatious;  or  laws  foolish;  or  laws  oppressive  and  cruel.  But 
they  generally  have  a  motive,  even  in  the  worst  cases.  Some- 
times it  is  good  no  doubt;  but  also  occasionally  their  motive 
is  anything  but  to  increase  the  well-being  and  happiness  of 
their  fellow-creatures.  If  you  could  throw  any  light  on  the 
practice  of  the  law  in  China,  I  think  your  labors  would  be  in- 
teresting to  many. 

By  the  way,  do  you  know  if  there  is  any  **  common  law,"  or 
lex  nan  scripta^  admitted  in  China.  I  rather  think  not,  but  I 
am  not  sure.  I  am  told  that  a  local  magistrate  sometimes  acts 
according  to  usage,  although  not  in  strict  conformity  to  the 
written  law ;  and  that  cases  occur  in  which  the  court  declares 
that  there  is  no  express  law  on  the  subject.  In  that  case  they 
judge  by  the  law  most  resembling  the  point  in  hand,  and  get 
an  imperial  decision,  which  is  law  fur  the  future. 

your*s  dtc. 

An  Inqtirer. 


VM      Demonolatry. — Tlie  King's  Order,       Jin.v, 

Demonolatry,  or  ihe  worship  of  dead  men^  whom  the  ear- 
ceasive  veneration  of  posterity  etfvated  to  the  rank  of  hero 
godsy  or  virgin  goddesses. — This  was  a  very  eminent  branch 
of  ancient  paganism  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  These  ca- 
nonized beings  were,  by  the  Greeks,  styled  demons ;  and  though 
translated  from  this  sublunary  world  to  a  higher  state  of  eX'* 
istence,  they  were  still  supposed  to  be  concerned  in  the  affairs 
of  those  they  had  left  behind,  and  were  thought  to  possess 
the  power  both  of  moderating  their  sufferings,  and  of  gratify- 
ing their  wishes.  Hence  whatever  notions  philosophical  and 
speculative  men  might  have  of  some  great  unknown  Jfrst  cause^ 
the  prayers  of  the  vulgar,  or  rather  of  all  classes,  were  spe- 
cially addressed  to  the  popular  demons;  and  the  state  policy 
of  every  gentile  government,  formally  recognised  and  main- 
tained this  peculiar  mode  of  worship.  This  is  what  St  Paul 
calls,  the  doctrine  of  '* devils"  or  demons;  which,  in  the  latter 
times,  those  pseudo-Christians  who  forbid  marriage,  and  require 
abstinence  from  meats,  were  to  introduce.* 

This  Dtmonolatry  is  the  universal  practice  of  modern  pa- 
gans of  China.  We  have  before  us  a  Gazette  from  Peking, 
of  May  the  9th,  in  which  the  emperor  complains,  that  from 
March  27th  up  to  that  time,  only  a  few  inches  of  snow  had 
fallen.  ''The  last  harvest  was  bad,  and  the  present  appear- 
ances were  very  unpromising:"  he  therefore  requires  that  the 
fioard  of  Rites  forthwith  erect  altars  at  the  temple  of 
Kwani-te,  a  deified  general  of  the  army ;  and  at  Ching-hwang 
meaott,  or  the  city  temple,  which  is  also  dedicated  to  a  demon, 
or  patron  saint. 

At  the  hero  god's  temple  a  select  party  of  Bndhist  priests 
were  to  pray  for  snow:  and  at  the  city  temple,  a  chosen 
party  of  Taou  priests.  The  service  was  to  continue  seven  days, 
or  one  week.  Several  lay  grandees  were  to  be  in  attendance 
day  and  night;  to  superintend  the  service,  and  to  join  in  burn- 
ing incense,  and  performing  postrations.  The  local  magistrate 
of  Shunteen  foo  was  required  to  make  all  necessary  provisions 
for  the  worshipers,  during    the  whole  course  of    the  service. 


Thr  king's  order,  or  wang  ming,  that  is  the  death  warranty 
in  the  keeping  of  the  lieutenant-governor,  has  of  late  often 
been  put  in  requisition.  On  one  occasion  for  ten  persons  at 
once,  some  of  them  robbers,  and  one  an  unhappy  young  wo- 
man, who  murdered  her  husband'^  mother,  an  old  blind  wo- 
man, by  pouring  melted  lead  down  her  throat.  Drunkenness 
and  unrestrained  anger  are  frequent  causes,  among  the  men 
and  women  respectively,  of  the  most  atrocious  crimes. 

We   have   seen,    within   a   few   days,  a   printed  proclamation 
by   governor    I^oo,   stating   that   banditti   go   forth    in    boats  to 

*  .See  Faber  on  Prophecy 


1833. 


The  Corcan  Syllahary- 


135 


plunder  what  has  been  left  to  the  unfortunate  suflferers  by  the 
late  inundation.  He  threatens  that  whoever  may  be  caught 
doing  so,  shad,  on  his  requesting  '*  the  king's  order/'  be  put 
to  immediate  death. 

The  phrase  wang  ming  is  supposed  to  be  derived  from  high 
antiquity,  before  the  use  of  the  word  hwang,  or  emperor;  and 
although  tne  sovereigns  of  China  have  been  called  emperors 
for  twenty  centuries,  they  still  retain  the  ancient  term  king's 
order,  for  a  death  warrant.  These  governors  of  provinces 
seem  to  have  a  discretionary  power  of  life  and  death,  when 
they  think  the  emergency  may  require  it. 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


The  Corean  Syllabary. 

In  a  former  number  we  have 
inserted  a  communication  from 
the  pen  of  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  re- 
specting the  hitherto  almost  un- 
known language  of  the  Corean 
peninsula.  In  that  communi- 
cation, there  is  given  a  Corean 
alphabet,  consisting  of  (iHeen 
general  sounds  or  consonants, 
and  eleven  vowels.  In  addition 
to  this  alphabetic  arrangement, 
in  which  the  Corcans  differ 
somewhat  from  the  Japanese 
(while  closely  resembling  thein 
in  variousothcr  particulars),  they 
have  also  a  syllabic  arrange- 
ment, consisting  of  168  com- 
bined sounds  or  syllables,  each 
of  which  possesses  an  inherent, 
but  not  inseparable  vowel.  Of 
this  syllabary^  \\\  its  complete 
form,  a  copy  was  delivered  to 
us,  at  the  same  time  with  the 
above-mentioned  remarks  on 
the  language,  of  which,  as  well 
as  of  a  specimen  of  C^re.in 
writing,  it  wsb  our  intention  to 
have  taken  earlier  notice.     We 


do  not  regret,  however,  that  we 
have  been  prevented  from  so 
doing,  since  we  have  lately  re* 
ceived  some  sheets  of  a  valua* 
ble  publication,  now  printing  at 
fiatavia,  viz.  a  Comparative  Vo- 
cabulary of  Chinese,  Corean, 
and  Japanese,  with  the  pro- 
nunciation and  meaning  in 
English  attached.  This  Vo- 
cabulary has  seryed  to  verify 
many  of  our  pi:e<Soqipeived  opin- 
ions as  to  the  varying  pronun- 
ciation of  several  letters,  arising 
perhaps  in  some  instances  from 
a  diversity  of  dialects,  and  in 
others  from  individual  peculiari- 
ties of  pronunciation. 

With  the  help  of  this  Vocabu- 
lary, we  proceed  at  once  to 
remark  on  the  powers  of  the 
several  letters,  in  the  syllabic 
order  of  arrangement.  A  copy 
of  the  syllabary  is  annexed.  All 
the  syllables,  it  will  readily  be 
seen,  are  simple  and  easy  com- 
binations of  the  fifteen  conso- 
Hants  and  eleven  vowels,  which, 
as  already  stated,  compose  the 
alphabet  of  the  Corean^. 


J3G 


The  Corean  Syllabary. 


J  UL  Y, 


The  following  are  the  powers 
of  the  syllables,    in  the  order- 
in  which  they  are  numbered  on 
the  annexed. page,  commencing, 
like  the  Chinese,  at  the  right. 

First  column. 

1.  ka: — 'the  k  is  as  in  the 
word  kite;  the  vowel  an  Italian 
a,  as  in  calm. 

2.  kya,  or  kea  : — the  li- 
quid in  this  syllable  is  inherent, 
and  inseparable  from  the  vowel, 
the  k  and  the  a  have  the  same 
power  as  in  the  first  syllable. 

3.  ko: — ^the  vowel  is  long, 
but  different  from  the  broad 
English  o;  it  resembles  rather 
the  German  o,  in  Konigsberg. 

4.  kyo: — the  liquid,  inhe- 
rent in  the  vowel,  is  the  only 
difference  between  this  and  the 
last  syllable :  its  sound  is  simi- 
lar to  that  of  the  Chinese  word 
keui^*  in  the  court  dialect,  but 
rather  more  lengthened. 

5.  k6,  or  koh: — the  o  is 
somewhat  abbreviated  as  in  the 
wards  among,  money,  d&c. 

6.  ky6,  or  kyoh  : — as  in  the 
preceding,  with  the  addition  of 
a  liquid  before  the  vowel. 

7.  koo: — as  oo  in  cool, 
pool,  d&c. 

8.  kyoo  (or  kew): — like  the 
preceding,  the  vowel  differing 
only  in  the  addition  of  a  liquid, 
or  as  ew  in  the  word  pew. 

9.  kii  ^-the  vowel  nearly 
resembles  an  abrupt  French 
u;  or  it  is  likeoo  in  foot. 

10.  ke,  or  kee  : — the  vowel 
as  e  in  me,  or  as  ee  in  keel. 

il.     k&; — the  a   is  slightly 


abbreviated  as  the  a  in  fang. 
This  vowel  is  used  in  combina- 
tion with  the  lOth  vowel,  e,  to 
form  the  diphthong  ae,  which 
is  pronounced  as  the  Chinese 
word  hae,f  or  nearly  as  the  t 
in  high. 

Second  column. 

12.  na : — the  consonant  is  the 
same  as  the  English  n,  both  at 
the  beginning  and  ending  of 
words ;  as  an  initial,  however,  it 
appears  to  be  sometimes  chang- 
ed into  </,  and  to  be  dropped  or 
very  slightly  enunciated  before 
the  2d,  4th,  6th,  8th,  and  10th, 
or  liquid  vowels.  The  vowels, 
in  this  and  all  the  succeeding 
columns,  have  the  same  pro- 
nunciation as  in  the  first  co- 
lumn. 

nya,  or  'ya. 

no  (or  sometimes,  do). 

nyo,  neue,  or  yo. 

nd,  or  noh. 

neo,  nyoh,  or  yoh,  like 
the  Chinese  ned,p 
18.     noo. 

nyoo,  new,  or  yoo. 

nil, 

ne,  nyee,  or  yee. 

n&. 


13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 


19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 


Third  column. 


23.  ta  : — the  consonant  is  like 
the  English  t;  before  the  liquid 
vowels,  it  is  sometimes  pro- 
nounced nearly  as  tch  or  simi- 
lar to  the  tia  in  Christian. 

24.  tya  or  tcha, — or  between 
<  and  tch. 

25.  to. 

26.  tyo  or  tcho. 


*  Like  the  character  ff^  ketU:. 
t  Like  the  sound  of  the  character 
\.  Like  that  of  JS  ne6. 


hae. 


ll]3:3. 


21u-  Cor  can  Syllalmrtf. 


VM 


27. 

to,  or  toh. 

28. 

tyo,  tyoh,  or  tcho. 

29. 

too. 

30. 

tyoo. 

31. 

tiji  or  too. 

32. 

tee. 

33. 

tft. 

Fourth  column. 


34. 


la,  na,  ra,  or  nla.  Tliis 
consonant  appears  to  be  some- 
times a  combination,  when  at 
the  beginning  of  a  word,  of  the 
two  letters  it  and  /,  but  is  more 
frequently  /  or  r  interchange- 
ably; as  a  final,  it  is  alwtiys 
either  /  or  r. 
35.     lya,  nya,  rya,  or  ya. 

16,  no,  ro,  or  nio. 

lyo,  nyo,  ryo,  or  yo. 

loh,  noh,  or  roh. 

lyoh,  nyoh,  ryoli,  or  yoh. 

loo,  noo,  or  roo. 

lyoo,  nyoo,  ryoo,  or  yoo. 

iri,   nil,  rii,  nlu,  (or  loo, 


36. 
37. 
3d. 

in). 

40. 
41. 
42. 

43. 
44. 


lee,  ree,  nee,  or  yee. 
]&,  ra,  or  na. 

Fifth  column. 


45.  ma  or  ba  ; — the  conso- 
nant is  m,  occasionally  inter- 
changeable with  6,  having  the 
same  powers  as  those  conso- 
nants in  English ;  but  they  are 
often  very  slightly  enunciated 
before  the  liquid  vowels. 

46.  mya,  bya/^or  'ya. 

47.  mo,  or  bo. 

48.  myo  or  by 6. 

49.  mo,  moh,  or  by  oh. 
60.     myoh,  or  by  oh. 

51.  moo,  or  boo. 

52.  myoo,  or  byoo. 

53.  mu  (or  moo),  or  bit, 

54.  mee,  or  bee. 

55.  m&,  or  bft. 


Sixth  Column. 

56.  pa : — the  consonant  is 
the  common  p,  and  does  not 
vary  its  pronunciation  in  any 
position. 

57 — 66.  pya,  &c.  The  same 
vowels  as  in  the  preceding  co- 
lumns follow  the  consonant  f/, 
in  the  same  order. 

Seventh  column. 

1>7.  sa,  or  sha: — these  ap- 
pear to  be  the  correct  sounds 
of  this  syllable,  but  it  is  sonic- 
times  confounded  with  the  89tli 
syllable,  tsa. 

68.  sya,  or  shya : — it  is  rath- 
er before  the  liquid  vowels  than 
the  others  that  the  sound  of 
sh  is  found  :  the  y  is  then  drop- 
ped or  nearly  so,  being  read  sha, 
rather  than  shya. 

69 — 77.  so,  or  sho,  &c.,  the 
vowels  as  in  the  preceding  co- 
lumns. 

Eighth  column. 

78.  a,  or  nga  : — as  an  initial 
it  is  generally  silent,  sometimes 
however  assuming  the  nasal 
sound  of  ng,  or  the  harsher 
power  of  g;  as  a  final,  it  is 
always  the  nasal  ng,* 

79.  ya. 
o,  go  or  ngo. 
yo. 

oh,  or  ngoh. 
yoh. 

00,  or  ngoo. 
yoo. 

li,  oo,  or  ngoo. 
c,  or  ngee. 
a',  or  ngft. 

Ninth    column. 

tsa«   or   cha:    these 


80. 
81. 

82. 
83. 

84. 
85. 
86. 
87. 

88. 


89. 


two 


powers  of   the   consonant   are 


*    From  the  Comparative  Vocabulary  to  wliich  wc   have  l>efore  referred, 
it  would  appear,  that  this  consonant  is  sometimes  used  to  express  the  sound 
of  t.    It  is  then  written  in  the  form  of  a  triangle,  to  distingukh  vV.  ^xqwv  >\vfe 
ekaravter  in  its  ordinary  form. 


R 


138 


The  Corean  SyllabHry, 


July, 


coininoiily    confounded  and  in- 
terchangeable. 

90 — 99.  tsya,  or  chya,  6lc. 
the  vowels  as  before. 

Tenth  column. 

100.  ts'ha:— the  only  differ- 
ence between  the  syllables  of 
this  and  the  last  column,  is 
the  insertion  of  an  aspirate 
before  the  vowel ;  the  consonant 
is  confounded  both  with  ch  and 
sh. 

101—110.  ts'hya,&.c.  The 
same  vowels  as  in  the  preceding 
columns. 

Eleventh  column. 

1 1 1  k'ha  : — the  consonant  is 
the  same  as  that  of  the  6rst  co- 
lumn, excepting  the  addition  of 
an.a<<pirate. 

112—121.  k'hya,  &.c.,  the 
vowels  as  before. 

Twelfth   column. 

122,  t'ha  : — the  consonant  as 
in  the  third  column,  with  the 
addition  of  an  aspirate. 

123—132.  t'hya,  &c.,  as  in 
preceding  columns. 

Thirteenth  column. 

133— 143— p'ha,  p'hya,  &c. 
the  same  as  the  (ith  column, 
with  the  addition  of  an  aspi- 
rate. 

Fourteenth  column. 

144 — 154.  ha,  hya,dz,c. — the 
same  as  the  8th  column,  with 
an  aspirate  prefi.Ked. 

Fifteenth  column. 

155.  6a,  or  wa.  This  column 
exemplifies  the  manner  in  which 
the  semi-vowel  to  is  formed 
before  a,  and  «,  viz,  before  the 
forini^r  by   prefixing  a  cjhoit  6, 


and    before    the   latter   by   pre- 
fixing oo. 

156.  w6 

157.  kwa. 

158.  kw6. 

159.  swa,  or  shwa. 

160.  swo,  or  shwo. 

161.  tswa,  or  chwa. 

162.  tswo,  or  chwo. 

163.  k'hwa. 

164.  k'hwo. 
U)5.  ts'hwa. 

166.  ts'hwo. 

167.  hwa.   * 

168.  hwo. 

From  this  examination  of  the 
powers  of  the  several  letters 
which  enter  into  the  composi- 
tion of  the  Corean  syllabary, 
it  appears  that  all  the  sounds 
in  the  English  alphabet  are 
more  or  less  plainly  enunciat- 
ed, except  the  flat  sound  of  a, 
the  sounds  of/  and  v,  the  two 
sounds  of J, the  open  sound  of 

0,  and  the  compound  sound  of 

1.  At  the  same  time  we  are 
informed,  by  those  who  have 
been  among  the  people,  that 
euphony  is  studied  in  a  very 
great  degree.  Such  a  language 
is  well  worthy  of  more  minute 
examination  ; — so  simple  is  it 
in  the  form  of  its  letters, — and 
yet  so  well  capable  of  express- 
ing almost  any  sounds. 

We  look  forward,  with  joy, 
to  the  period,  now  we  hope 
near  at  hand,  when  Corea  shall 
become  better  known  to  the  na- 
tions of  the  west,  by  a  friend- 
ly and  commercial  intercourse, 
— but  far  more,  by  the  same 
faith  in  one  Lord  Christ  Jesus, 
who  shall  in  due  time  rule  '*  from 
sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  river 
unto  the  ends  of  the  earth  '' 


I83:i.  JountaloJthrAstuL  Sor. — \.  Zrahw/L    1;>9 


The  Journal  of  thk  Asi- 
atic Society  of  Bengal.  Edittd 
by  James  Prinsef,  f.  r.  s. 
Calcutta. 

The  first  volume  of  this  pe- 
riodical— published  in  twelve 
monthly  numbers,  during  the 
year  18J32, — ^.contains  nearly  600 
octavo  pages,  neatly  printed, 
which  are  replete  with  original 
literary  and  scientific  matter. 
The  work  is  embellished  with 
numerous  plates,  illustrative  of 
the  subjects  of  which  it  treats. — 
Among  the  able  contributors  to 
the  work,  we  observe  the  names 
of  H.  H.  Wilson,  author  of  the 
Analyses  of  the  Puranas;  Rev. 
R'.  Everest;  Major  H.  Burney, 
resident  at  the  Burmese  court  ; 
and  Alexander  Csoma  de  Koros. 
Of  this  latter  gentleman,  the  ed- 
itor of  the  Journal  remarks ; — 

**  Mr.  Alexander  Csoma's  in- 
defatigable labors  in  opening 
to  us  a  first  acquaintance  with 
the  literature  of  Tibet,  will  be 
estimated  as  it  deserves  by   li- 


terary men, — a  contracted  circle 
perhaps,  because  deep  erudi- 
tion and  study  are  requisite  to 
form  critics  capable  of  appre- 
ciating the  nature  and  bearing 
of  his  peculiar  researches  upon 
the  history,  languages,  and 
religions  of  other  nations,  both 
ancient  and  modern.  All  may 
however  feel  sensible  of  the  de- 
votion, zeal,  and  perseverance, 
which  are  necessary  to  lead  a 
man,  alone  and  unpaid,  into  a 
distant  and  wild  country,  to 
learn  its  language,  and  study 
its  people  at  the  fountain  head. 
The  volumes  of  notes  which 
Mr.  Csoma  has  presented  to  the 
Asiatic  Society,  will,  it  is  hop- 
ed, be  published  in  their  Re- 
searches at  length.*' 

Three  numbers  of  the  Jour- 
nal for  the  current  year,  have 
recently  come  to  hand ;  they 
more  than  equal  the  previous 
numbers.  The  work  is  a  mo- 
del of  what  we  should  like  to 
see  published  in  China. 


religious;  inteli^igence. 


New  Zealand  — A  Narrative 
of  nine  months'  residence  in 
New  Zealand,  in  1827,  "by 
Augustus  Earle,  draughtsman 
to  his  majesty's  surveying  ship, 
the  Beagle,"  is  noticed  in  the 
Edinburgh  Review  for  January 
1883.  *•  The  New  Zealanders,  " 
according  to  the  reviewer,  "  are 
decidedly  the  most  interesting 
savages  on  the  globe.  They 
combine,  in  the  highest  degree 
all  that  is  terrible^   wiih  all  that 


is  engaging,  in  that  form  of 
human  society.  Our  interest 
respecting  them  is  singularly 
heightened  at  the  present  mo- 
ment by  the  new  aspect  which 
they  exhibit,  and  the  change 
which  is  in  course  of  being  ef- 
fected upon  them  by  British  in- 
tercourse;— an  intercourse  be- 
tween the  extremes  of  civilized 
and  savage  life,  by  which  the 
features  of  both  are  straa^el^ 
and  cur'ioua\^  V)\^\\<\^^." 


140 


Ji€rolk'Cfu)fUi  of  JNeu  Zcabmd'  Jii.v, 


In  the  absence  of  a  profoumi 
and  philosophic  observer,  the 
reviewer  is  **  very  glad  "  to 
have  the  picture  of  the  INew 
Zealanders  drawn  by  the  pre- 
sent author's  *  animated  pencil/ 
'*  Its  tints  are  fresh  and  vivid, 
laid  on  boldly  and  roughly,  like 
those  which  he  spreads  over 
his  panoramic  canvas;''  and 
he  has  thus  produced  a  volume, 
**  at  once  extremely  amusing 
and  full  of  information;"  and 
yet  there  are  '*  considerable 
portions  of  it,  which  require  to 
be  carefully  sifted."  While  we 
regret  that  the  able  writer  of 
the  Edinburgh  has  not  '^care- 
fully sifted,**  as  most  surely  he 
ought  to  have  done,  the  amus* 
in^  volume  of  Mr.  Earle,  we 
are  happy  to  know  ♦hat  an- 
other of  his  majesty's  subjects 
has  recently  visited  New  Zea- 
land, and  that  another  volume  is 
soon  to  be  before  the  public. 
Personal  acquaintance  with  the 
gentleman  from  whose  letter 
we  are  about  to  quote,  enables 
us  to  say  confidently  that  his 
observation?!  will  be  worthy  of 
the  fullfst  credit,  though  several 
of  his  statements  will  give  **ilie 
most  decided  negative"  to  those 
of  Mr.  Karle. — The  letter  is 
dated  Madras,  "\(\  June  IS:U^; 
referring  to  New  Zraland,  the 
writer  says  : — 

**  \  spent  eight  months  in 
Van  Dienien's  Land,  and  four 
months  and  a  half  in  New  South 
Wal^s,  including  in  this  time  a 
visit  of  five  weeks  to  New  Zea- 
land. You  will  recollect  the 
anxiety  which  I  expressed  to 
you  about  this  latter  country, 
and  will  therefore  be  prepared 
to  understand  the  motives  of 
my  trip  thither.  It  would  real- 
Jy  Rpj>ear  providential,  that  the 


vindication  of  the  much-injured 
cause  of  those  missions  should 
have  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
one  who  has  assuredly  an  equal 
claim  to  veracity  and  indepen- 
dence of  judgment,  with  Mr. 
Earle  and  such  like  calumnia- 
tors of  the  excellent  men  and 
their  labors  in  the  mission  in 
New  Zealand.  Earle's  book 
has  appeared  in  England,  and 
I  find  has  attracted  considerable 
attention  ;  and  the  Directors  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society 
have  alluded  to  it  in  the  num- 
ber of  the  ''  Church  Missionary 
Record "  for  last  September. 
These  I  had  not  seen  until  I 
returned  from  New  Zealand ; 
and  in  my  remarks  upon  what 
1  saiv,  it  is  remarkable  enough 
that  T  should  have  noticed  sev- 
eral things  which  give  the  most 
decided  negative  to  Earle's 
statements.  I  have  upon  sub- 
sequent consideration  resolved 
on  sending  my  observations  to 
the  press,  and  they  will  probiV 
bly  appear  in  London  in  .lanna- 
ry  next,  in  an  octavo  volume 
under  the  liile  of — 

'*  *  Rertfilfftiovs  of  New  Zea- 
land, in  I  Kit},  by  a  staff  ojfieer 
of  the  Indian  Army.' — The 
entire  proceeds  (not  profits)  will 
be  appropriated  to  the  publica- 
tion of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the 
New  Zealand  language.  The 
work  will  be  cotnpleted  in  about 
150  pages ;  and  I  hope  and  pray 
it  may  be  of  use  to  the  cause  of 
missions  generally. 

**  In  the  compass  of  a  letter  [ 
cannot  say  much  respecting 
the  very  interesting  country 
and  people  to  which  I  have 
alluded.  Everything  J  witness- 
ed far  exceeded  all  my  expec- 
tations. There  is  a  growing  at- 
leniion  to  roli«jion   amonnrst  the 


l«;W. 


Palamcotta. 


141 


natives;  tlinir  churches  are  lit- 
erally crowded  with  most  atten- 
tive, and  apparently  devout  wor- 
shipers. The  Sabbath  is  ob- 
served as  a  day  of  rest  and 
cessation  from  all  labor,  ge- 
nerally in  and  around  the  mis- 
sion stations.  In  many  of  the 
native  adjacent  villages  they 
have  established  houses  of  pray- 
er. Many  come  in  from  distant 
stations  on  purpose  for  reli- 
gious instruction,  saying  they 
have  heard  the  good  news^  and 
wish  to  know  more  about  it ;  and 
many  there  are  who  have  been 
brought  to  repentance  and  a- 
mendment  of  life,  and  who  are 
giving  most  satisfactory  proof 
of  their  being  personally  and 
deeply  interested  in  the  bless- 
ings of  the  gospel/'   &lc.  6lc. 

Palamcotta. — The  follow- 
ing short  extracts  are  from  a 
letter,  dated  Palamcotta,  Feb- 
ruary 1st,  1833,  which  was 
written  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Rhe- 
niiis,  and  addressed  to  Mr.  Gutz- 
lafT  by  whom  it  was  put  into 
our  hands.  With  reference  to 
the  progress  of  truth  in  Palam- 
cotta, Mr.  Rhenius  writes  : — 

'*  The  Lord's  blessing  still  ac- 
companies our  labors.  In  the 
Jast  six  months,  ending  with 
December,  we  have  had  an  ad- 
dition to  our  congregations  of 
599  souls, — making  the  total  of 
them  9302  souls.  In  the  past 
mouth  of  January,  at  least  100 
families  more  have  "  cast  their 
idols  to  the  moles  and  to  the 
bats."  In  one  new  village  alone 
are  about  seventy  families  which 
have  cleared  their  temple  of  all 
their  idols  and  destroyed  them. 
One  of  their  headmen  is  now 
in  my  study.  But  you  must 
not  forsfet    that  it    i.<>   eu.sier  to 


cleanse  their  temple  from  idols, 
than  their  hearts.  However 
the  former  is  a  great  step  to- 
wards the  latter ;  and  we  may 
hope  that  if  not  all,  yet  some 
of  the  people  are,  or  will  be, 
truly  converted  to  God.  The 
divine  word  which  4hey  are 
now  learning,  will  not  be  in  vain. 
*<  In  the  schools  also,  which 
are  nearly  one  hundred  in  num- 
ber, we  have  much  encourage- 
ment; the  Lord  is  perfecting 
praise  to  himself  from  the 
mouths  of  these  children.  Re- 
cently in  one  of  our  schools,  a 
boy  about  twelve  years  old^  and, 
of  a  newly  established  congre- 
gation, became  very  ill,  and 
there  was  no  (hope  of  his  re- 
covery. His  father  asked  him 
whether  he  wished  to  go  to 
Christ,  or  to  stay  here  still  long- 
er. The  boy  replied  ;  '  I  should 
like  to  learn  still  more  of  the 
catechism,  but  I  should  like 
also  to  go  to  Christ ;' — and 
then  addressed  his  father  thus : 
'  Father,  have  you  still  any 
idols  in  the  house?  If  you 
have,  get  them  all  away,  and 
keep  to  the  gospel.'  A|heathen 
physician  refused  to  give  him 
medicine,  because  the  parents 
had  become  Christians ;  the  boy 
hearing  of  it,  said,  *  never  mind, 
I  do  not  want  his  medicine,  I 
have  a  heavenly  Physician.' — 
He  died  with  joy,  and  the  pa- 
rents instead  of  repining  and 
mourning,  made  a  feast.  When 
the  Christian  and  heathen  neigh- 
bors who  came  to  visit  them, 
saw  this  and  expressed  their 
surprise,  the  father  said  :  *  Why 
should  we  mourn  ?  This  is  the 
marriage  day  of  my  boy ;  may 
we  all  die  as  this  our  boy  did.' 
Does  not  this  show  the  power- 


ful j{ract'  of  (io<l  ? 


im.- 


14 


Jaitrmil  ol   Oaiiirma.'!- 


.li  i.v, 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Thf.  dkath  of  the  Empress,  on 
the  lOtb  of,  June  last,  has  been  a 
frequent  topic  of  conversation  during 
the  present  month.  The  nature  of 
her  disease,  and  the  length  of  her 
illness  do  not  appear;  but  it  seems 
that  she  had  long  been  in  bad  health. 
An  imperial  edict  is  before  us,  on 
the  subject ;  in  which  formality  and 
tenderness  are  strangely  blended.  His 
majesty  after  mentioning  the  dates 
of  his  marriage  with  her,  and  of  her 
elevation  to  the  title  of  empress, 
states  the  connubial  affection  which 
has  existed  between  them  for  twen> 
ty-six  years,  as. being  "known  to  all 
the  palace.''  Then,  unable  to  dwell 
upon  the  los?  of  this  **  interior  as^ 
sistant,"  he  proceeds  to  appoint  offi- 
cers  to  superintend  all  the  necessary 
rites  of  mourning.  The  principal  of 
these  officers  are  his  majesty's  brother 
Tuntsin  wang,  and  his  brother-in- 
iuw   Hengan. 

We  should  not  have  expected,  in 
fiuch  a  country  as  China,  to  have 
found  any  uncertainty  as  to  the 
mourning  ceremonies  to  be  observed. 
In  Canton,  two  or  three  different  or- 
ders have  appeared  on  the  subject.The 
final  one  was  to  this  effect ; — thai 
no  officer  shall  have  his  head  shav- 
ed during  one  hundred  days,  nor 
have  any  marriage  in  his  family  dur- 
ing twenty-seven  days,  nor  play  on 
any  musical  instrument  durine  one 
year;  and  that  the  soldiers  and  peo- 
ple shall  not  shave  their  heads  for  one 
month,  nor  engage  in  marriages 
durinj^  seven  days,  nor  play  on  any 
musical  instrument  during  one  hun- 
di-ed  days. — Other  marks  of  mourn- 
ing are  the  use  of  blue  ink  in  the 
public  offices,  in  place  of  red ; 
and  the  removal  of  the  red  fringe 
which  usually  ornan^ents  the  Chi- 
ntise  caps. 


We  subjoin  the  following  short, 
translation  of  the  "  order  of  rites 
ojjserved  in  receiving  the  imperial 
mandate,  raising  lamentation,  and 
laying  aside  (the  mourning)  cloOies. 
on  occasion  of  the  grand  ceremony 
following  the  demise  of  an  empress." 
It  has  been  lately  circulated  in  Can- 
ton as  a  supplement  to  the  daily  court 
circular. 

When  the  imperial  mandate,  writ- 
ten on  yellow  paper,  comes  down 
the  river,  an  officer  is  immediately 
deputed  to  receive  aud  guard  it,  at 
the  imperial  landing  place.  The 
master  of  ceremonies  leads  the  of- 
ficer, and  directs  him  to  receive  the 
mandate  with  uplifted  hands,  land 
it,  deposit  it  safely  in  the  dragon 
dome  (a  kind  of  carriage  borne  by 
sixteen  or  thirty-two  men);  and 
spread  it  out  in  proper  form.  The 
civil  and  military  officers,  in  plain 
dresses,  then  kneel  down  in  order, 
in  the  Sunny-side  pavilion,  add  so 
remain  until  the  mandate  has  passed. 
When  they  have  risen,  the  officer 
leads  the  procession  to  the  grand 
gate  of  the  examination  court ; 
and  the  civil  nnd  nJlitary  officers 
then  first  enter  the  '  most  public 
hall,'  and  there  kneel  down, — the 
civilians  on  the  east  side,  and  the 
military  on  the  west, — until  the  dra- 
gon dome  has  passed;  after  which 
they  rise  and  wait  till  the  dome 
has  entered  the  hall  of  the  constella- 
tion Kwei.*  In  this  hall  an  embroider- 
ed yellow  curtain,  and  incense  table, 
must  previously  be  prepared,  and  an 
officer  be  sent  to  receive  with  re- 
verence the  imperial  mandate  and 
safely  lay  it  on  the  table.  When 
this  has  been  done,  all  the  officers 
enter ;  upon  which,  the  master  of 
ceremonies  cries  out,  "  Range  yoar- 
.selves  in  order — Perform  the  cere- 


*    '  In  the  niiflsl  nf  the  serajjlio    the  constellations  Kwei  and  Peih  shed  a 
brilliant  Instro  ''— Chinese  classics 


1333. 


Journal  of  ihcun.encts. 


14S 


niuiiy  of  thrice  kneeling,  and  nine 
times  knocking  (lie  head, — rise.  " 
The  mastier  of  ceremonies  then  re- 
quests to  have  the  mandate  read 
aloud ;  and  the  public  official  reader 
raises  up  the  mandate  to  do  so. 

Mast.ofcer.  **  Officers — all  kneel 
—hear  the  proclamation  read — (and 
when  the  reading  is  concluded  he 
continues) — rise — raise  lamentation.'' 
The  officers  do  so  accordingly. 

After  the  lamentation,  the  reader 
places  the  mandate  on  the  yellow 
table,  and  the  master  of  ceremonies 
calls  out, — "  deliver  the  imperial 
mandate.'*  An  officer  is  then  sent 
to  the  yellow  table,  who  raises  up 
the  mandate,  and  delivers  it  to  the 
governor,  kneeling.  The  governor 
having  received  it,  rises,  and  deliv- 
ers it  to  the  pooching  sze,  also 
kneeling;  and  he,  in  turn,  rises  and 
delivers  it  to  his  chief  clerk,  likewise 
kneeling.  The  clerk  rises  and  takes 
it  to  the  hall  of  Tsze-wei  (in  the 
pooching  bze's  office),  to  be  printed 
on  yellow  paper. 

Mast,  of  cer.  "Offirns — all  put 
on  mourning  dresses."  The  officers 
then  retire;  when  they  have  chang- 
ed their  dresses,  the  master  of  ce- 
remonies leads  Ihem  back,  and  gives 
the  order,  "arrange  yourselves,  thrice 
kneel  and  nine  times  knock  head — 
ru»e — raise  lamentatation — (after  la- 
mentation)—eat."  The  officers  then 
go  out  to  the  hall  of  abstinence ! 
where  they  eat  a  little,  the  civil  and 
military  each  taking  their  respective 
sides.  The  master  of  ceremonies 
then  cries — '•  retire."  They  retire  to 
the  '  public  place,'  and  in  the  evening 
reassemble,  and  perform  the  same  ce- 
remonies. At  night,  they  sleep  in  the 
public  place,  separate  from  their  fam- 
ilies. The  same  ceremonies  are  per- 
formed in  the  morning  and  even- 
ing of  the  two  following  days,  after 
which  the  officers  reurn  to  their 
ordinary  duties. 

When  the  mandate  has  been  co- 
pied, '  an  officer  is  sent  with  it  to 
the  hall  of  the  constellation  Kwei,  to 
place  it  on  the  yellow  table,  and  an- 
other is  sent  to  burn  incense  and  keep 
respectful  clinrge  of  it  for  twenty- 
seven  days,  after  which  it  is  deliver- 
ed to  the  pooching  sze,  and  sent 
back  to  the  Board  of  Rites.  On  the 
,27th  day,  the  officers  assemble  as 
before,  and.  after  thu  same  ceremo- 
ilins  of  lamentation  havi;  been  goun 
.tbroiig.h.  the  master  of   cercmonie.'^ 


gives  the  order — •'  take  oH*  mourn- 
ing— put  on  plain  clothes — remove 
the  table  of  incense."  All  then  re- 
turn home,  and  the  mourning  cere- 
monies are  at  an  end. 


Inundation. — Along  the  banks  of 
some  of  the  rivers  of  China,  the 
country  is  frequently  deluged,  and 
cattle,  grain,  and  houses,  with  the 
inhabitants  are  swept  away.  In  the 
south  of  China,  sucli  inundations  are 
not  very  fi^quent.  ThQugh  considera- 
ble part  of  the  province  of  Canton 
is  low  ground,  yet  the  waters  seldom 
rise  and  break  through  the  embank- 
ments so  as  to  destroy  extensively 
the  habitations  of  men  or  the  pro- 
ductions of  the  soil. — Very  heavy 
rains  began  to  fall  early  in  this  mouth, 
and  on  the  9th  and  lOth  instant,  the 
water  stood  in  some  districts  a  few 
miles  west  of  Canton,  more  than 
ten  feet  above  the  ordinary  mark. 
It  was  a  very  awful  visitation.  Ten 
thousand  lives,  it  is  said,  have  been 
lost.  This  is  doubtless  somewhat 
above  the  truth;  though  the  real  num- 
ber cannot,  we  think,  be  below  five 
or  six  thousand.  A  native  Christian 
whose  house  and  paddy  were  washed 
away  thus  writes: 

"1  find  on  my  return  that  my 
family,  old  and  youne,  have  been 
preserved  in  safety  by  the  care  of  our 
heavenly  Father.  But  one  of  our  mud 
houses,  and  part  of  another  have 
been  washed  away.  The  other  little 
houses  are  much  injured  by  the  wa- 
ter. In  this  world,  bodily  afflictions 
or  mental  anguish  are  the  lot  of  men ; 
but  those  of  us  who  know  some- 
thing of  the  mysteries  of  the  gospel 
can  cast  our  cares  on  the  Almighty 
Father,  and  wait  for  his  help.  It  is 
ours  to  be  watchful  and  persevere 
in  adherence  to  the  Gospel  even 
unto  death. 

"By  the  recent  inundation,  (the 
natives  call  it  shiaty4sae — water-judg- 
ment) upwards  of  a  thousand  per- 
sons have  been  drowned  at  Fubshan. 
At  Shuntih  district  I  do  not  know  cer- 
tainly how  many  have  been  drown- 
ed, and  how  many  houses  have  fallen. 
At  the  western  plantation  and  mulber- 
ry gardens  in  Nanhae  districts,  five  or 
six  hundred  were  drowned:  and  of 
houses,  great  and  small,  about  eight 
hundred  fell.  At  the  villages  on  the 
right  atid  left  of  my  home,  about  a 
thousand  fell,  and  about  a  hiindre.d 
ptMiple    wcve     AvDwvw^ — V^^Vv^-   ^^"^x 


144 


Journal  of  Occurrenceg. 


cscR|icd  to  an  adjacent  hill).  Altliuugli 
tills  is  a  calamity  sent  frum  heaven. 

?ret  it  roust  he  traced  to  the  rebel- 
iun  and  wickedness  of  man  as  a 
cause.  When  1  see  those  who  have 
suffered,  my  mind  is  increasingly  fill- 
ed with  awe ;  and  I  would  cirerish  a 
fear  of  offending  the  living  and  true 
God.  Pray  for  me,  Sir,  that  God 
may  preserve  me  from  sin,  and  from 
disgracing  the  religion  of  our  Sa- 
viour, and  then  1  shall  be  happy. 

"  I  have  heard  that  the  tooyuen 
and  the  leang-taou  [superintendent 
of  the  grain  department]  have  sub- 
scribed a  few  hundred  dollnrs.  and 
have  sent  a  few  officers  with  cakes 
to  distribute  to  the  distressed  suffer- 
ers in  Nanhae  and  Shuntih  districts: 
but  at  Kaouyaou  and  Kaouming,  the 
districts  where  i  live,  (the  land  be- 
ing higher)  nu  assistance  has  been 
.sent,  and  the  distress  of  the  people 
is  truly  great." 

Retirement  of  an  agkd  states- 
man.— In  China  the  officers  of  go- 
vernment are  regarded  as  bond-ser- 
vants of  the  emperor,  to  be  kept  as 
long  as  he  pleases  to  retain  them. 
He  shows  tenderness  as  much  in 
permitting  them  to  resign,  as  in  em- 
ploying and  promoting  them.  Loo 
yiN-poo,  the  fourth  in  order  of  the 
cabinet  ministers,  has  been  ill  for 
some  months  back,  and,  his  health 
not  improving,  has  presented  a  very 
earnest  request  to  be  allowed  to  re- 
tire. This  request  is  often  a  mere 
matter  of  form,  when  an  officer  has 
been  long  indisposed;  but  in  the 
present  instance  it  appears  to  be  of 
a  more  serious  nature ;  and  his  ma- 
jesty has  reluctantly  granted  it,  lest 
the  anxieties  he  must  feel  respecting 
the  duties  of  his  office,  should  prove 
detrimental  to  his  recovery.  He  is 
therefore  allowed  to  retire  with  the 
title  of  'guardian  of  the  heir  appar- 
ent,' and  the  allowances  ana  full 
salary  of  his  office. 

TbE  COCHINCHINESE  E.1CORT  of  the 

man-of-war  junk,  driven  last  February 


on  the  coast  of  Cochinchina,  and  now 
brought  back,  as  mentioned  in  the 
last  number,  has  not,  it  appears, 
come  empty,  but  are  accomfmnied 
by  two  large  junks,  fully  laden.  They 
have  therefore  moved  their  quarters 
from  the  Honan  temple  to  one  of  the 
hong-merchant's  warehouses,  and 
the  governor  has  written  to  Peking, 
to  a.<<certain  whether  or  not  the  du- 
ties shall  be  remitted,  in  return  for 
their  kindness  to  the  wrecked  mari- 
ners. The  officers  forming  the  escort 
are  six  in  number,  and  two  of  them, 
we  hear,  are  no  new  travelers,  having 
sailed,  in  his  Cochinchinese  majes- 
ty's vessels,  to  Calcutta,  the  straits 
of  Malacca,  and  Manila: — yet  they 
are  mere  stammerers  except  in  their 
own  language. 

The  commercial  business  of  junks 
trading  between  Cochinchina  or  Si- 
ani  and  Canton  is  conducted  by  two 
of  the  hong-merchants,  in  annual 
rotation.  It  is  this  year  the  turn  of 
the  two  junior  hongs,  established 
only  last  year,  to  conduct  this  trade; 
the  governor  has  therefore  ordered 
the  two  senior  merchants  to  assist 
them  in  attending  to  the  wants  of 
the  Cochinchinese  visitors. 


Insurrection  i.n  Szrchue.n — There 
has  of  late  been  some  insubordina- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  foreign  tribe 
called  Tsing-Ice,  attached  to  Uiis  pro- 
vince: whicn  has  occasioned  a  large 
expenditure  of  treasure  on  the  |)art 
of  the  imperial  government.  Nayen- 
paou,  (a  brother  of  the  disgraced 
statesman  Nayenching,  lately  de- 
ceased,) is  Mantchou  general  of  the 
province,  and  has  at  present  direc- 
tion of  the  war.  The  Chinese  com-' 
mander-in-chief  Kwei-han,  a  general 
of  30  year's  standing,  has  died  in 
consequence  of  cold  taken  durine  a 
successful  campaign  in  which  ne 
was  engaged  against  the  insurgents. 
His  majesty  confers  posthumous  .ti- 
tles on  him  accordingly,  and  also 
commands  particular  attentions  to 
be  paid  to  the  members  of  his  sur- 
viving family. 


The  weather,  during  several  days  near  the  close  of  this  month,  has 
bren  vmusuaRy  hot.  On  the  25th  the  thermometer  stood  at  93** :  it  rose  to 
OTy**  the  next  day ;  and  on  Saturday  the  27th,  it  stood  for  five  hours  at  96". 
During  those  three  days,  a  scorching  wind  blew  almost  incessantly  from  the 
north  and  west.  To-day,  (July  3lst,)  as  on  the  two  preceding  days,  rain 
bdifHlhn  in  pIcniHiil  "jhiiwerb;  and  tUt  UwvmMmclcr  stands  at  85" 


THF. 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  II.— August,  T 833.— No.  4. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  CITY  O^  CANTON. 


On  native  maps  the  nam^  of  this  city  is  written, 
Kwangtung  s^ngching,  that  is,  '^the  capital  of  the 
province  of  Kwangtung:"  but  when  speaking  of 
the  city,  the  natives  usually  call  it  sdngchtngy  '^  the 
provincial  city,"  or  "  the  capital  of  the  province." 
The  city  is  built  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Choo 
kedng  or  Pearl  river ;  it  stands  inland  about  sixty 
miles  from  the  '•  great  sea."  From  Hoo-nHin,  (the 
Bogae,  or  Bocca  tigris,)  which  the  Chinese  consider 
as  the  mouth  of  this  river  and  the  entrance  to  their 
inner  waters,  the  merchantman,  pursuing  the  best 
track,  sails  a  few  points  to  the  west  of  north  until 
she  arrives  near  the  "  First  bar ,"  thence  her  course 
is  almost  due  west  to  the  anchorage  at  Whampoa. 
From  this  place,  after  quitting  your  ship,  you  con- 
tinue on  without  changing  your  course,  and  leav- 
ing the  city  close  on  your  right,  you  soon  reach  the 
foreign  factories.  These  are  situated  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  southwest  corner  of  the  city  walls, 
in  latitude  23  degrees  7  minutes  10  seconds  north, 
and  in  longitude  113  degrees  14  minutes  30  seconds 
east  of  Greenwich,  and  about  3  degrees  and  30 
minutes  west  of  Peking. — Of  these  factories  some 
account  will  be  given  in  the  sequel. 


146  .   Description  oj  the  Aiu;. 

The  scenery  around  the  city  in  the  adjacent 
country  is  rich  and  diversified,  but  does  not  pre- 
sent anything  bold  or  grand.  On  the  north  and 
northeast  of  the  city,  the  country  is  hilly  and 
mountainous.  In  every  other  direction  a  wide  pros- 
pect opens  before  you.  The  rivers  and  canals, 
which  are  very  numerous,  abound  with  fish,  -^nd 
are  covered  with  a  gr^at  variety  of  boats,  wnich 
are  continually  passing  to  and  from  the  neighbor- 
ing towns  and  villages.  Southward  from  the  city, 
as  far  as  the  eye  can  see,  the  waters  cover  a 
considerable  portion,  perhaps  one  third  part,  of  the 
whole  surface.  Rice  fields  and  gardens  occupy  the 
low  lands,  with  only  here  and  there  a  few  little 
hills  and  small  groves  of  trees  rising  up  to  diver- 
sify the  otherwise  unbroken  surface.  The  city 
itself — including  all,  both  within  and  without  the 
walls, — is  not  of  very  great  extent ;  and  though 
very  populous,  derives  its  chief  importance  from  its 
exXensive  domestic  and  tbreign  trade. 

The  city  of  Clinton  is  one  of  the  oldest  cities 
in  this  pari  of  the  empire,  and  since  its  foun- 
dations were  first  laid,  has  undergone  numerous 
changes.  It  is  not  easy,  and  perhaps  not  possible, 
to  determine  its  original  site  and  name,  or  to  as- 
certain the  time  in  which  it  was  first  built.  But 
although  it  is  not  important  to  decide  either  of 
.these  questions,  it  may  be  interesting  to  the  read- 
er to  have  a  brief  account  of  what  the  Chinese 
themselves  narrate,  respecting  one  of  their  largest 
and  most  populous  and  wealthy  cities. 

More  than  4000  years  ago,  according  to  the  Chi- 
nese classics,  the  celebrated  Yaou  commanded  one 
of  his  ministers  to  repair  to  NankedoUy — which 
was  also  called  Ming  too,  *'the  splendid  capital," 
and  govern  it  and  the  surrounding  country.  Nan- 
kcaou  then  included  the  site  of  the  present  city  of 
Canton,  and  belonged  to  the  southern  regions  of 
Yan*j^,  which  lufst  formed  oneoftlir  twelve  states 


IS^iri,  City  of  Canton.  147 

into  which  the  whole  world  (China)  was  shortly 
after  divided.  These  'southern  regions'  seem  to 
have  been  very  extensive,  and  were  subsequently 
known  by  different  names,  as  Keaouche,  Keaou- 
chow,  Lingnan,  Kwangchow,  Nanhae,  Nanyue, 
Pihyue,  Yue,  and  YuHung.  This  latter  name  is 
often  used  in  classical  writings  and  official  docu- 
ments, at  the  present  time,  to  designate  the  prov- 
ince of  Canton. 

During  the  time  of  the  Shang  dynasty,  which  fell 
1123  B.  c,  the  inhabitants  of  these  southern  re- 
gions first  began  to  pay  tribute  to  the  emperors  of 
China. — Soon  after  the  next,  the  Chow  dynasty, 
took  the  throne,  the  empire  was  extended  ;  many 
improvements  were  introduced  ;  the  people  began 
to  engage  in  agriculture;  and  when  the  "son  of 
heaven  received  tribute  from  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth,"  some  of  the  tribes  of  Keaouchow 
(which  then  included  Canton,)  '^brought  crabs  and 
frogs,  others  brought  snakes  and  crickets."  These 
southern  tribes  were  often  very  troublesome  to  the 
rulers  of  China.— About  630  b.  c,  Ching  Wangyun, 
a  virtuous  and  benevolent  man,  became  master  of 
the  country  of  Tsoo,  and  sent  tribute  to  the  em- 
peror, who  directed  him  to  subdue  his  disorderly 
neighbors  on  the  south,  that  they  might  not  disturb 
the  tranquillity  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Tsoo  was 
then  a  powerful  state,  and  the  tribes  of  the  south 
soon  submitted. 

The  historians  of  Canton  are  able  to  trace  the 
origin  of  their  city  to  the  time  of  Nan-wang,  one 
of  the  last  emperors  of  the  Chow  dynasty,  who 
reigned  20()0  years  ago.  The  city,  which  was 
then  called  Nan-woo  ching — "  the  martial  city  of 
the  south,"  was  surrounded  by  nothing  more  than 
a  kind  of  stockade  conposed  of  bamboo  and  mud; 
and  perhaps  was  not  very  much  unlike  some  of  the 
modern  "  strongholds "  of  the  Malays.  It  was 
at  first  of  narrow  dimensions,  but  was  afterwards 
enlarged,  and  seems  to  have  been  more  than  owo.^ 


r?i^\ 


148  J)f8crtptum  oj  thf:  \vg. 

removed  from  one  place  to  another ;  and  at  difTer- 
ent  times,  like  the  country  itself,  it  has  been  call- 
ed by  different  names,  which  it  received  either 
from  its  situation  or  from  some  passing  occurrence. 
One  of  its  earliest  names,  and  one  which  is  still 
used  in  books,  was  Yang  ching,  "  the  city  of  Rams." 
This  designation  was  obtained  from  the  following 
occurrence,  viz : — Five  genii,  clothed  with  garments 
of  five  different  colors,  and  riding  on  rams  of  five 
different  colors,  met  at  the  capital ;  each  of  the 
rams  bore  in  his  mouth  a  stalk  of  grain  having 
six  ears,  and  presented  them  to  the  people  of  the 
district,  to  whom  the  genii  thus  speak  : — 

Yuen  tsze  hwan  hwae^  yung  woo  htcang  ke : 
May  famine  and  dearth  never  visit  your  markets. 

Having  uttered  these  words,  they  immediately  dis- 
appeared, and  the  rams  were  changed  into  stone. 
— From  this  same  occurrence,  the  city  is  also  call- 
ed "the  city  of  Genii,"  and  "the  city  of  Grain;" 
and  one  of  their  temples  is  named  "the  temple 
of  the  Five  Genii."  This  temple  stands  Dear  one 
of  the  gates  of  the  city  which  is  called  "the  gate 
of  the  Five  Genii ;"  and  in  it  the  five  stone  rams 
are  to  be  seen  to  this  day. — There  are  many 
other  legends  interwoven  with  the  history  of  the 
city,  but  we  need  not  stop  here  to  narrate  them. 

During  the  reign  of  the  famous  Tsin  Chewang, 
about  two  centuries  and  a  half  before  the  Christian 
era,  the  people  of  the  south  rose  in  open  rebellion, 
and  the  emperor  sent  thither  500,000  men  to  sub- 
due them.  These  soldiers  were  divided  into  five 
armies,  one  of  which  was  stationed  at  Pwanyu. 
For  three  full  years  these  soldiers  neither  relaxed 
their  discipline,  nor  put  off  their  armor.  At  length 
however,  provisions  failed  ;  the  people  become  des- 
perate, and  mHde  a  furious  onset  against  their  inva- 
ders; the  imperial  troops  were  routed ;  their  com- 
mander slain,  and  the  blood  flowed  several  tens 
fi}fle,  or  Chinese  miles. — But  these  rebellious  tribes 


I8:W-  (Hhj  oj  Canton.  149 

shortly  after  submitted  to  the  founder  of  the  Han 
dynasty,  two  centuries  before  our  era.  In  the  time 
of  Woo-te,  Nan-yue  included  nine  of  the  thirty«six 
keun,  or  principalities,  into  which  China  was 
then  divided;  and  the  city  of  Canton  was  called 
Nanhae  keun,  ''the  principality  of  Nanliae;''  and 
Pwanyu  was  a  distinct  been. 

In  the  reigh  of  Keen-gan,  a.  d.  210,  we  first 
meet  with  KioangchoWj  which  was  then  the  name 
of  an  extensive  territory,  and  is  now  the  name  of 
the  department  which  includes  the  city  of  Canton. 
During  the  twu  next  centuries  the  changes  and 
divisions  were  very  frequent,  and  too  numerous  to 
be  mentioned.  In  the  time  of  Teen-keen,— or 
Woo-te,  "the  martial  monarch" — whose  reign  clos- 
ed A.  D.  543,  the  people  of  Canton  sent  a  piece  of 
fine  cloth  as  tribute  to  the  emperor;  but  that  hardy 
warrior  was  so  displeased  with  its  luxurious  soft- 
ness that  he  rejected  it,  and  issued  a  mandate  for- 
bidding the  manufacture  of  any  more  cloth  of  so 
fine  a  quality.  During  the  reign  of  the  same  em- 
peror, Kwangchow  was  divided  ;  and  a  part  of  it 
was  called  Kweichow,  which  is  now  Kweilin,  the 
capital  of  the  province  of  Kwangse.  In  this  di- 
vision the  Chinese  find  the  origin  of  the  names  of 
the  two  Kwang  provinces,  namely,  Kwangtung 
sang  J  or  "the  wide  eastern  province;"  and  Kwang- 
se sang,  "the  wide  western  province." — It  should 
be  observed  here,  that  this  province  was  not  ac- 
tually called  Kwangtung  sang  until  a  subsequent 
period.  We  first  meet  with  the  name  Kwangtung 
in  the  reign  of  Shaouting  of  the  Sung  dynasty, 
about  1150.  During  the  reign  of  the  next  emper- 
or, and  so  until  the  close  of  the  dynasty,  it  was 
called  Kwangtung  loo;  under  the  Yuen  dynasty 
it|  was  called  Kwangtung  taou;  and  received  its 

E resent  name,  Kwangtung  sang  in  the  reign  of 
[ungwoo,  the  first  emperor  of  the  Ming  dynasty* 
It  was  at  the  same  time  also  (about  a.  d.  1368) 
that    Kwangchow,    the    principal   district   of   tl\e 


ITitJ  Di'svriphon  oftht  Arc;. 

province,  waa  rtrst  called  a  fon;  provionsly  it  had 
been  usually  called  Kwangchow  loo. 

For  three  or  four  centuries  previous  to  this  time, 
considerable  intercourse  was  maintained  between 
the  inhabitants  of  India  and  the  people  of  Canton. 
But  it  was  not  until  about  a.  d.  700,  and  in  the 
time  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  that  a  regular  market 
tbr  foreign  commerce  was  opened  at  Canton,  and  an 
imperial  commissioner  appointed  to  receive  the 
"fixed  duties"  in  behalf  of  the  government.  "Ex- 
traordinary commodities  and  curious  manufactures 
began  to  be  introduced ;"  and  in  705  the  famous 
pass  was  cut  by  Chang  Kewling,  through  the  Mei- 
ling  chain  in  order  to  facilitate  intercourse  between 
Canton  and  the  more  northern  parts  of  the  empire. 
Multitudes  of  trading  vessels  now  flocked  to  Can- 
ton; but  in  795,  either  because  the  extortions  were 
insupportable,  or  from  some  failure  in  affording 
proper  inducement  to  the  merchants,  they  all 
deserted  the  place,  and  repaired  to  Cochinchina. 
Near  the  close  of  the  next  century,  the  Cochin- 
chinese  came  by  land,  and  made  war  on  Canton  ; 
provisions  became  scarce,  and  large  vessels  were 
built  to  bring  grain  from  the  province  of  Fuhkeen. 

Afler  the  fall  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  a.  d.  906, 
there  arose,  reigned  and  fell,  all  within  the  period 
of  about  fifty-three  years,  five  dynasties.  To  the 
first  of  these  the  people  of  Canton  sent  tribute  of 
gold,  silver,  ivory,  and  various  other  valuable  com- 
modities, to  the  amount  of  five  millions  of  taels. 
In  consequence  of  this,  the  emperor  created  Lew- 
yen,  the  principal  person  concerned  in  sending  the 
tribute,  king  of  Canton,  under  the  title  of  nan-hae 
wangj  "king  of  the  southern  sea."  The  court  of 
Canton  is  represented,  at  this  time,  as  having  been 
cruel  and  extravagant  in  the  extreme ; — "  criminals 
were  boiled,  and  roasted,  and  flayed,  and  thrown  on 
spikes,  and  were  forced  to  fight  with  tigers  and 
elephants."  The  horrid  tale  of  these  awful  cruelties 
shocked  the  founder  of  the  Sung  dynasty,  who  in  the 


\\l\o  tJitf/  of  Canloih  151 

fourteenth  vear  of  liis  rei({ii,  a.  d.  964,  declared  it  to 
be  his  duty  to  rescue  from  evil  the  people  of  this 
region.  A  prodigy  was  now  seen  in  the  heavens, 
"  all  the  stars  flowed  to  the  north  ;"  and  in  the  ensu- 
ing year  the  people  obtained  peace  and  tranquillity. 

The  first  emperors  ol  the  Snng  dynasty  appear 
to  have  studied  much  the  welfare  of  Canton,  whose 
inhabitants  then  lived  in  a  very  barbarous  state. 
Witches  and  wizards  were  prohibited  ;  sorcery  was 
interdicted ;  and  the  temples,  which  had  been  built  for 
the  practice  of  superstitious  rites,  were  thrown  down 
by  order  of  government.  The  people  were  forbid- 
den also  ^^  to  kill  men  to  sacrifice  to  demons ;''  and 
to  relieve  the  suflerers  from  the  noxious  diseases 
which  were  prevalent,  dispensaries  of  medicines  were 
established.  Useless  and  extravagant  articles  of 
apparel  were  discountenanced ;  and  pearls  and  or- 
naments of  gold  for  headdresses  were  disallowed, 
government  likewise  forbade  expeditions  against 
Cochinchina,  reprobating  the  idea  of  distressing  the 
people  from  a  mere  covetous  desire  of  gaining 
useless  territory.  In  1067,  during  the  reign  of  the 
fifth  emperor  of  this  dynasty,  the  city  of  Canton 
was  inclosed  by  a  wall,  at  an  expense  of  50,000 
taels.  This  wall  was  about  two  English  miles  in 
circumference,  and  was  built  for  a  defence  against 
the  people  of  Cochinchina,  who  had  frequently 
invaded  and  plundered  Canton. 

The  founders  of  the  Yuen  dynasty,  who  became 
masters  of  the  throne  in  1279,  rushed  in  upon  the 
south  of  China  like  bloodhounds.  Towns  and  vil- 
lages were  laid  in  ruins,  and  such  multitudes  of 
the  people  were  slain,  that  ^<  the  blood  flowed  in 
sounding  torrents."  For  a  time  the  foreign  com- 
merce of  Canton  was  interrupted ;  but  when  peace 
and  tranquillity  were  restored,  commerce  began 
again  to  revive.  In  1300,  an  ^'abundance  of  ves- 
siite  came  to  Canton ;"  and  not  long  afterwards  the 
pbrts  of  the  provinces  of  Chekeang  and  Fuhkeen 
wiirt'  also  opened  for  the  reception  of  fotc\^\\^V\v^^* 


ir>'2  Ihacnpfion  of  the  AtG. 

l^'eriiao  Pcrus  de  Andnide  seems  to  have  been 
the  pioneer  in  European  commerce  to  China  by 
the  cape  of  Good  Hope.  He  reached  Canton  in 
1517 — during  the  peaceful  and  most  prosperous 
times  of  the  Ming  dynasty.  Spanish,  Dutch,  and 
English  adveDturers,  soon  foUowed  the  Portuguese. 
And  the  ports  of  Canton,  Macao,  and  Teen-pih 
in  this  province;  those  of  Ningpo  and  Chusan  in 
Chekeang;  and  that  of  Amoy  in  Fuhkeen,  became 
large  marts  for  European  commerce. 

We  pass  now  to  the  time  when  the  present 
Tartar  family  gained  possession  of  the  throne  of 
China.  In  the  third  year  of  Shunche,  a.  d.  1647, 
the  inhabitants  of  the  city  and  province  of  Canton 
''had  rest  and  tranquillity;''  and  the  divisions  and 
government  continued  as  they  had  been  during  the 
time  of  the  preceding  reign.  But  this  quiet  state 
of  affairs  was  not  long  to  be  enjoyed.  Yungleih,- 
endeavoring  to  revive  the  authority  of  the  Ming 
family,  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion;  imperial 
armies,  composed  partly  of  Tartar  and  partly  of 
Chinese  soldiers,  were  dispatched  from  Peking;  and 
the  provinces  of  Fuhkeen,  Kwangse,  and  Kwang- 
tung  soon  submitted — excepting  only  the  city  of 
Canton,  which  resolved  to  try  the  fortune  of  war. 
The  place  was  well  prepared  for  defence,  and  the 
people  for  obstinate  resistance.  The  river  on  the 
south,  and  the  ditches  on  the  east  and  west  of  the 
city,  rendered  it  accessible  to  the  enemy  only  on  the 
north ;  for  the  Tartars  "  had  neither  boats  nor  skill 
to  manage  them,  but  tl>e  city  had  both  the  one  and 
the  other,"  and  a  free  navigation  of  the  river  south- 
ward to  the  sea.  The  garrison  of  the  city  too  was 
strengthened  by  great  n-umbers  who  fled  hither  for 
safety.  For  more  than  eleven  months  the  Tartars 
continued  to  make  frequent  assaults,  and  were  as 
often  repulsed  and  driven  back  with  great  slaughter. 
The  final  capture  of  the  city  is  described  by 
Martin  Martini,  a  Jesuit  who  was  at  that  time  in 
the  south  of  China,  in  the  following  words: — 


183'?*  city  of  Canton^  15S 

"This  courage  [of  the  people  of  Canton]  made 
the  Tartars  fall  upon  a  resolution  of  beating  down 
the  walls  of  the  city  with  their  great  cannon,  which 
had  such  an  effect,  that  they  took  it  on  the  24th 
of  November,  1650 ;  and  because  it  was  remarked 
that  they  gave  to  a  prefect  of  the  city  the  same 
office  he  had  before,  it  was  suspected  that  it  was 
delivered  by  treason.  The  next  day  they  began  to 
plunder  the  city ;  and  the  sackage  continued  till 
the  5th  of  December,  in  which  they  spared  neither 
man,  woman,  nor  child ;  but  all  whoever  came  in  their 
way  were  cruelly  put  to  the  sword ;  nor  was  there 
heard  any  other  speech,  but  kiU,  kill  these  barbarous 
rebels.  Yet  they  spared  some  artificers  to  conserve 
the  necessary  arts,  as  also  Bome  strong  and  lusty 
men,  such  as  they  saw  able  to  carry  away  the  pillage 
of  the  city.  But  finally,  December  6th,  came  out 
an  edict,  which  forbade  all  further  vexation,  after 
they  had  killed  a  hundred  thousand  men,  besides 
those  that  perished  several  ways  during  the  siege.'^ 

Native  writers,  while  they  differ  very  little  from 
the  above  accounts,  add  other  particulars,  some  of 
which  we  subjoin.  The  imperial  troops'  were  com- 
manded by  Shang-ko-he  and  Kang-ke-woo,  two 
Tartar  officers  of  high  rank,  who  had  orders  first 
to  subdue,  and  then  to  remain  and  govern  the 
southern  provinces.  Of  the  rebels,  Too  Yung-ho 
was  the  commander -in  chief,  who,  as  soon  as  he 
saw  that  the  Tartars  were  victorious,  deserted  his 
men  and  fled  by  sea  to  Hainan.  The  second  in 
command  was  Fan  Ching-gan,  the  traitorous  prefect, 
who  by  plotting  with  the  enemy  enabled  them  to 
enter  the  city.  According  to  a  manuscript  account, 
the  whole  number  of  slain,  during  the  siege  and 
the  plundering  of  the  city,  was  700,000; — "every 
house  was  left  desolate."  The  Tartars,  after  they 
had  finished  this  work  of  death,  took  up  their 
quarters  in  the  old  city,  where  they  still  live,  and 
civil  officers  were  appointed  to  reside  in  the  new 
Cjijly,     It  is  said,  that  in  the  old  city  onlyoiv^  Vv^xKb^^ 


154  Dcscriplion  of  ihr  Ai/<;. 

built  before  the  sacking  of  the  city,  is  standing 
at  the  present  time.  The  destruction  of  property, 
as  well  as  of  life,  was  very  great.  All  prospect 
of  escaping  with  their  treasures  being  cut  off, 
many  of  the  people  dug  holes  in  the  ground  and 
there  deposited  their  money  in  earthen  jars ;  these 
are  sometimes  found  by  persons  when  sinking  wells, 
or  breaking  up  the  old  foundations  of  houses  and 
temples. 

Prom  these  ruins  the  cKy  has  gradually  risen; 
and  up  to  the  present  period,  has  increased  in 
population,  wealth,  and  influence.  Bands  of  pirates 
and  robbers,  especially  during  those  periods  of 
misrule  which  generally  attended  a  change  of  dy- 
nasty, have  frequently  harrassed  the  people  and 
embarrassed  their  commerce.  Even  to  the  present 
time,  lawless  rovers  prowl  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  city,  and  often  carry  off  property,  and  some- 
times human  victims;  but  they  are  too  few  and 
timid  to  hazard  any  open  attack  on  the  inhabitants, 
Foreigners  have  suffered  very  little  from  the  de- 
predations of  these  freebooters,  and  are  even  much 
more  secure  than  the  natives  themselves. 

Without  further  remarks  relative  to  the  history 
of  this  city,  we  now  proceed  to  take  a  survey  of  it 
in  its  present  condition.  In  every  age  of  the  world, 
and  in  every  country,  large  cities  have  exerted  a 
powerful,  controlling  influence  on  the  moral,  politi- 
cal and  commercial  destinies  of  nations.  'I'his  per- 
haps is  true  in  its  fullest  extent  in  old  and  po- 
pulous countries.  The  ancient  cities  of  western  Asia 
and  of  Egypt,  and  the  metropolis  of  the  Roman 
empire,  did  very  much  to  promote  civilization,  and 
the  cultivation  of  arts,  sciences  and  literature.  In 
modern  Europe  the  influence  of  ^Hhese  worlds  in 
miniature'*^  is  very  clearly  seen.  Take  for  exam- 
ple the  cities  of  northern  Itdly.  "In  spite  of  their 
bloody  contests  with  each  other,  and  the  vices  to 
which  these  gave  rise,  they  must  be  considered  as 


I8ri3.  CUy  oj  Canton.  J 55 

having  lighted  the  torch  of  modern  civihzation.'' 
Elsewere,  and  in  numerous  instances,  the  same 
position  is  illustrated.  Cities — comparatively  speak- 
ing— rose  rapidly ;  "and  wealth,  industry,  know- 
ledge and  equal  laws  spread  from  them  through 
Europe.^^  In  India  the  influence  of  large  towns  and 
cities  is  noticeable.  In  China  it  is  more  difficult 
for  us  to  estimate  accurately  the  kind  and  extent 
of  power  which  they  possess  and  exert.  That  it  is 
very  great,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  But  whether 
Canton  is  on  the  whole  exerting  a  salutary  or  an 
injurious  influence  on  the  Chinese  empire,  can  best 
be  determined  after  we  have  surveyed  its  extent; 
and  the  various  institutions,  resources,  occupations, 
and  character  of  its  inhabitants. 

That  part  of  the  city,  which  is  surrounded  by 
a  wall,  is  built  nearly  in  the  form  of  a  square, 
and  is  divided  by  a  wall  running  from  east  to 
west,  into  two  parts.  The  northern,  which  is  much 
the  largest  part,  is  called  the  old  city;  the  south- 
ern part  is  called  the  new  city.  According  to 
some  foreign,  as  well  as  native  books,  the  northern 
part  was  once  "composed,  as  it  were,  of  three 
different  towns,  separated  by  very  fine  high  walls, 
but  so  conjoined,  that  the  same  gate  served  to  go 
out  from  the  one  and  enter  the  other."  These 
divisions  ceased  long  ago  to  exist.  The  new  city 
wa9  built  at  a  much  later  period  than  the  old.  The 
entire  circuit  of  the  wall  which  now  includes  both 
divisions  of  the  city,  is  variously  estimated  by  the 
Chinese.  At  a  quick  step  we  have  walked  the 
whole  distance  in  little  less  than  two  hours,  and 
think  it  cannot  exceed  nx  English  miles.  On  the 
south  side  the  wall  runs  nearly  due  east  and  west, 
parallel  to  the  river,  and  distant  from  it  perhaps 
fifteen  or  twenty  rods.  On  the  north,  where  the 
city  "rests  on  the  brow  of  the  hill,"  the  wall 
lakes  a  serpentine  course;  and  its  base  at  the 
higtest  point  on  the  hill  is  perhaps  200  or  300  feet 
iik^¥e  the  surface  of  the  river. 


156  Description  of  the  Atu. 

The  walls  are  composed  partly  of  stone  and 
partly  of  bricks :  the  former  is  chiefly  coarse  sand- 
stone, and  forms  the  foundation  and  the  lower  part 
of  the  walls  and  the  arches  of  the  gates;  the  lat- 
ter are  small  and  of  a  soft  texture.  In  several 
places,  particularly  along  the  east  side  of  the  city, 
the  elements  have  made  such  inroads  on  the  walls 
as  to  afford  satisfactory  evidence,  that  before  the 
prowess  of  a  modern  foe  they  would  present  but 
a  feeble  resistance.  They  rise  nearly  perpendicular^ 
ly,  and  vary  in. height  from  twenty-five  to  thirty- 
five  or  forty  feet.  In  thickness  they  are  twenty  or 
twenty-five  feet.  They  are  the  highest  and  the 
most  substantial  on  the  north  side,  evidently  so 
built  because  in  that  direction  hostile  bands  would 
be  the  most  likely  to  make  an  attack.  A  line  of 
battlements,  with  embrasures  at  intervals  of  a  few 
feet,  are  raised  on  the  top  of  the  wall  round  the 
whole  city ;  these  the  Chinese  call  ching-jin^  literal- 
ly, city  men;  and  in  the  rear  of  them  there  is  a 
broad  pathway.  There  are  two  "  wings,"  or  short 
walls.  One  at  the  southeast,  and  the  other  at  the 
southwest  corner  of  the  city,  which  stretch  out 
from  the  main  walls ;  these  were  designed  to  block 
up  the  narrow  space  between  the  walls  and  the 
ditches  of  the  city.  Through  each  of  these,  there  is 
a  gate  in  every  respect  similar  to  those  of  the  city. 

The  gates  of  the  city  are  sixteen  in  number ; 
four  of  these  lead  through  the  wall  which  sepa- 
rates the  old  from  the  new  city ;  so  that  there  are 
onty  twelve  outer  gates.  Commencing  on  the  north 
and  passing  round  to  the  west,  south,  and  east,  the 
ftillowing  are  the  names  of  these  twelve  gates,  viz: — 

1.  Ching-pih  mun : — this  is  the  principal  gate  on 
the  north ;  before  it  is  a  small  semicircular  space 
surrounded  by  a  wall  similar  to  that  of  the  city; 
it  forms  the  entrance  for  government  officers  and 
the  bearers  of  public  dispatches  when  arriving  from 
JVking"  fK  land  ;  officers  not  unfrequently  come  to 


ISUW.  (.'////  of  Cimtnv.  ir»7 

Canton  in  boats,  in  which  case  they  usually  mnko 
tlieir  entrance  at  one  of  the  southern  gates. 

2.  Ching'Se  mun: — this  is  the  only  gate  on  the 
west  which  leads  into  the  old  cityT  for  a  Chinese 
city  this  gate  is  very  broad  and  high — perhaps 
fifteen  feet  wide  and  twelve  high. 

3.  Ta-ping  mun: — this  is  the  only  entrance  into 
the  new  city  on  the  west ;  it  is  similar  to  the  other 
western  gate,  but  not  so  largo. 

4.  Chuh'lan  mun: — this  is  a  small  gate,  and 
the  first  one  you  find  after  passing  round  the  south- 
west corner  of  the  city ;  it  is  the  nearest  gate  to 
the  foreign  factories. 

5.  Yew4an  mun: — this  is  near  the  Chuh-lan  gate, 
and  like  it  seems  designed  chiefly  for  the  convey- 
ance of  heavy  merchandise  into  the  city. 

6.  Tsing'hae  mun : — this  perhaps  was  intended 
to  be  the  water  gate,  as  both  its  situation  and  name 
seem  to  indicate. 

7.  Woo-seen  nmn : — is  **  the  gate  of  the  five  genii," 
and  has  nothing  remarkable  except  its  name. 

8.  Yung'taing  mun: — there  is  nothing  around 
this  "gate  of  eternal  purity"  that  can  indicate 
such  a  name,  but  very  much  to  suggest  an  oppo- 
site one ;  it  is  moreover  the  gate  which  leads  to  the 
field  of  blood — the  royal  execution  ground. 

9.  Seaou-nan  mun: — this  "small  southern  gate" 
is  the  sixth  and  last  on  the  south  of  the  city. 

10.  Yung-gan  mun : — this  "  gate  of  eternal  rest" 
leads  into  the  new  city  on  the  east,  and  corresponds 
in  every  respect  with  the  Ta-ping  gate  on  the  west. 

11.  Ching'tung  mun: — this  is  the  only  gate  on 
the  east  which  leads  into  the  old  city,  and  it  corres- 
ponds with  the  Ching-se  mun  on  the  west,  to  which 
it  stands  directly  opposite. 

12.  Seami-pih  mun : — this  "little  northern  gate" 
fprms  a  convenient  entrance  for  bringing  in  water 
and  provisions,  and  also  building  materials,  to  sup- 
ply the  northern  part  of  tbe  city. — Having  now  gone 
i^und  the  city  we  pass  to  the  inner  save^- 


\ 


iki: 


^\ 


158  DescrrptUm  of  ihi  Am:. 

13.  Kwei'tih  mun: — reckoning  from  ilie  west, 
this  is  the  first  gate  in  the  wall  which  separates 
the  old  from  the  new  city. 

14.  Tcie-nan  mun: — "the  great  southern  gate," 
is  the  second. 

15.  Wan-ming  mun  is  the  third:  and 

16.  Ting-kae  mun  is  the  fourth,  and  last  gate. 
Of  these  sixteen  gates,  the  1st,  2d,  3d,  4th,  5th, 
6th,  7th,  and  13th,  as  we  have  numbered  them 
above,  belong  to  the  Nanhae,  and  the  ether  eight 
belong  to  the  Pwanyu  district.  A  few  soldiers  are 
stationed  at  each  of  the  gates,  to  watch  them  by 
day,  and  to  close  and  guard  them  by  night.  They 
are  shut  at  an  early  hour  in  the  evening  and  opened 
at  dawn  of  day.  Except  on  special  occasions  no 
one  is  allowed  to  pass  in  or  out  during  the  night- 
watches  ; — but  a  small  fee  will  usually  open  the  way, 
yet  always  exposes  the  keepers  to  punishment. 

We  must  now  extend  our  description  so  as  to 
include  the  suburbs ; — the  streets  and  buildings  of 
which  differ  very  Uttle,  if  ut  all,  from  those  within 
the  walls.  On  the  west  they  spread  out  nearly 
in  the  form  of  an  isosceles  right-angled  triangle, 
opening  to  the  northwest,  having  the  river  on  the 
south,  and  the  western  wall  of  the  city,  for  its  two 
equal  sides.  On  the  south  they  occupy  the  whole 
space  between  the  wall  and  the  river.  On  the  east 
they  are  much  less  extensive  than  on  the  west. 
There  are  no  buildings  on  the  north  except  a  few 
small  huts  near  the  principal  gate.  Taken  collec- 
tively, the  suburbs  are  scarcely  less  extensive  or  less 
populous  than  the  city  within  the  walls. 

The  streets  of  Canton  are  numerous, — we  have 
before  us  a  catalogue  containing  the  names  of  more 
than  six  hundred,  among  which  we  find  the  "dragon 
street;"  the  "flying  dragon  street;"  the  "martial 
dragon  street;"  the  "flower  street;"  "the  golden 
.streets r  l'<<^*  "golden  flower  street;"  and  among 


l^S^-  Cdij  of  Can  I  on.  159 

many  more  of  a  similar  kind,  we  meet  with  a 
few  which  we  should  not  care  to  translate.  There 
are  several  long  streets,  but  most  of  them  are  short 
and  crooked  ;  they  vary  in  width  from  two  to  sixteen 
feet,  but  generally  they  are  about  six  or  eight  feet 
wide,  and  they  are  everywhere  flagged  with  large 
stones, — chiefly  granite.  The  motley  crowd  that 
often  throngs  these  streets  is  very  great  indeed^ 
At  a  busy  hour  of  the  day,  the  stout,  half  naked, 
vociferating  porters,  carrying  every  description  of 
merchandise,  and  the  nimble  sedan  bearers,  in  noise 
and  bustle  make  up  for  the  deficiency  of  carts  and 
carriages;  these  together  with  the  numerous  tra- 
velers, various  kinds  of  retailers,  pedlers,  beggars, 
&c.,  present  before  the  spectator  a  scene  which 
we  shall  not  attempt  to  describe. 

Not  a  few  of  the  visitors,  and  not  a  little  of  the 
merchandise,  brought  together  here,  are  conveyed 
into  the  city  by  means  of  canals,  or  ditches.    There 
are  several  of  these ;  one  of  the  largest  of  them  ex- 
tends along  the  whole  length  of  the  wall  on  the  east 
of  tbe  city,  and  another  one  on  the  west  side.     Be- 
tween these  two,  and  communicating  with  them, 
there  is  a  third  canal  which  runs  along  near  the 
wall  on  the  north  side  of  the  new  city,  so  that 
boats  can  enter  on  the  west,  pass  through  the  city, 
and  out  at  the  eastern  side ;  and  vice  versa.    There 
are  other  canals  in  the  eastern  and  western  suburbs ; 
and  one  in  the  southern.  Into  these  larger  channels 
a  great  number  of  smaller  ones  flow:  these  the 
Chinese    call   the   "veins    of    the  city."      There 
are  also  several  reservoirs ;  but  none  of  them  are 
of  great  extent.     Much  of  the  water  for  the  use 
of  the  inhabitants  is  supplied  from  the  river  and 
canals ;  wells  are  frequent ;  rain  water  is  employed 
also;  and   for  tea,  &c.,  fine  wholesome   water  is 
plentifully   furnished  from   several  springs,   which 
break  out  on  the  north  of  the  city,  both  within  and 
without  the  walls. — There  arc  several  bridges,  some 
built  of  stone,  thrown  over  these  canals. 


IVA)  A  inap  of  Canton,  Aug. 


A  map  of  the  city  and  suburbs  of  Canton. 

In  the  absence  of  an  accurate  map  of  Canton,  the  accom- 
panying one,  executed  by  a  native  hand — we  dare  not  say 
artist^ — will  afford  a  tolerable  idea  of  the  general  plan  and 
outline  of  the  city.  It  is  a  facsimile  of  one  of  the  best  na- 
tive maps,  except  only  in  the  lettering,  in  which  the  Chinese 
character  has  been  wholly  omitted,  and  a  few  Roman  letters, 
fcr  convenience  in  reference,  placed  in  their  stead. 

a  a.  These  letters  mark  the  situation  of  the  Choo  kedng,  or 
Pearl  river.  A  small  fort,  called  the  French  folly ^  stands  in 
the  river  a  short  distance  from  the  southeast  corner  of  the 
city;  another  fort,  called  the  Dutch  folly ^  stands  further  up 
the  river :  a  little  higher  up  are  ledges  of ~ rocks,  which  at 
low  water  are  seen  above  the  surface.  Beyond  the  foreign 
factories  westward,  several  small  canals  branch  off  into  the 
suburbs ;  but  for  a  mile  or  two  the  river  itself  is  nearly  straight. 

b.  This  letter  points  out  on  the  map  the  situation  of  the 
foreign  factories  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river. 

c.  This  letter  marks  the  locality  of  the  Mohammedan 
mosque,  in  thn  old  city  near  the  western  gate ;  it  stands  erect, 
and  not  inclined  as  represented  on  the  map. 

d.  A  native  pagoda.  This  stands  north  of  the  mosque,  or 
Mohammedan  pagoda,  as  it  has  often  been  called. 

e.  A  lofty  «ind  conspicuous  building  called  the  five-storied 
pagoda ;  it  stands  on  the  r,orth  side  of  the  city. 

f.  The  governorV'j  house ;  it  stan^.ls  in  the  new  city  not  fkr 
from  the  Yew-Ian  gato. 

g.  The  fooyuen's  house,  which  stands  near  the  centre  of 
the  old  city. 

h.  Hou<e  of  the  tsean£rkeuii  or  Tartar  general ;  this  is 
also  in  the  old  city,  and  not  far  from  the  two  pagodas. 

i..  The  house  of  the  hoppo;  it  is  situated  on  the  south  side 
of  the  new  city,  a  few  rods  east  of  the  Tsing-hae  gate. 

k.  House  of  the  heo-yuen,  or  literary  chancellor  of  Canton; 
it  is  in  the  south  part  of  the  old  city. 

I.  House  of  the  poochiiitj  sze,  or  treasurer  of  the  provincial 
revenue,  near  the  centre  of  the  old  city 

m  House  of  the  ganch^  sze,  or  criminal  judge  of  the  pro- 
vince, near  the  house  of  the  literary  chancellor. 

n.  The  house  of  the  yen-yun  sze,  or  superintendent  of  the 
salt  department;  it  stands  near  the  Kwei-tih  gate. 

o.  Kung-yuen  ;  a  hall  for  the  reception  of  literary  candidates 
at  the  regular  examinations;  it  stands  near  the  southeast  cor- 
ner of  the  old  city. 

p.  Yuh-ying-ting ;  a  foundling  hospital,  on  the  east  of  the 
city,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  walls. 

<|.  Teen-tszc  ma-taon ;  the  execution  ground ;  without  the 
southern  ojatcs,  near  the  river. 


o 


1833.         The  Humanity  of  Womatikind.        161 


MISCELiLiANIES. 


The  humanity  of  womankind. — Travelers  among 
savages  and  semi-civilized  nations  have  very  fre- 
quently recorded  their  great  obligations  to  the  hu- 
mane feelings  of  kind-hearted  women,  in  relieving 
their  distresses,  and  softening  the  hearts  of  their 
persecutors.  There  are  some  instances  no  doubt 
in  history  of  the  contrary  case,  in  which  proud, 
bigoted  women  have  been  cruel :  but  these  are  the 
exception,  not  the  rule.  A  native  correspondent 
has  brought  to  our  notice  a  case  to  illustrate  the 
first  of  these  remarks.  We  quote  it  as  given  in 
the  Chinese  language. 

The   woman  seized   by  the    police   runners  of 

,  was  born  in  Malacca,  and  married  to  an 

emigrant  from  Ta-poo  district  in  Chaouchow.  She 
bore  to  him  five  children,  sons  and  daughters. 
The  eldest  daughter  was  sixteen,  and  the  eldest 
boy,  eight  or  nine.  The  husband's  family  name 
was  Hwang,  and  his  name  Shing.  At  Malacca, 
he  acted  as  a  carpenter,  and  kept  a  shop  for  the 
sale  of  wooden  utensils.  Afterwards  he  went  to 
Singapore,  where  he  accumulated  a  little  money, 
and  opened  a  shop  for  piece-goods  and  other  mis- 
cellaneous articles.  But  latterly  trade  becoming 
dull,  his  thoughts  turned  towards  home,  where  his 
aged  mother  was  still  living.  Besides,  at  Singa- 
pore the  San-ho'hwuy  is  numerous,  and  he  was 
frequently  assailed  by  insult  and  violence  from  the 
members  of  that  fraternity,  who  demanded  loans 
of  money  and  extorted  credit.  lie  therefore  sold 
oJfT  the  things  in  his  shop,  and  had  two  thousand 
dollars  or  more  reniuining. 

Ta-poo,  his   native  district,  is  a  place  of  industry 
and  economy,  wlirre  cottagrs  and  plaits  of  ground 


m 


162         The  Humanity  of  Womankinds        Aug. 

cau  be  bought.  The  women  are  acquaintqd  with 
agriculture,  weaving,  and  cutting  wood  for  fuel.  A 
boy  of  only  five  or  six  years  of  age  is  able  to  take 
care  of  a  buffalo,  and  a  girl  of  five  or  six  years  of 
age  can  spin.  Without  spinning  and  weaving,  not 
a  creature  ^'sits  and  eats,''  that  is,  sits  still  doing 
nothing  but  consuming  food.  All  work.  Three 
years'  husbandry  will  leave  one  year's  overplus,  as 
a  provision  against  famine  or  drought.  And  with 
the  overplus  they  sometimes  trade  a  little  in  the 
neighboring  villages  to  gain  a  little  money  for  mar- 
riages, and  for  times  of  sickness  aud  funerals.  In 
that  neighborhood  somewhat  of  the  custom  of  the 
ancients  prevails.  One  or  two  thousand  dollars 
can  buy  an  estate  on  which  a  person  may  have  a  com- 
fortable residence.  I  should  like  to  live  in  such  a 
place  and  grow  old  there ;  spending  half  my  time 
in  husbandry,  and  half  in  reading  books;  where 
also  I  might  diffuse  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God, 
and  not  spend  life  in  vain. 

To  this  place  Hwang  wished  to  return,  but  he 
was  seized  by  the  police,  with  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren, and  all  were  subjected  to  torture  as  if  they 
bad  been  robbers  or  thieves.  And  there  were  peo- 
ple who  told  the  magistrate  that  Hwang  had  twenty 
or  thirty  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  property  ;  and 
wished  him  to  extort  two  or  three  thousand  in  order 
to  liberate  him  and  his  family.  If  he  would  not 
disgorge,  he  was  to  be  sent  through  the  district  courts 
to  the  provincial  city,  with  crimes  alleged  against 
him.  Hwang  was  not  rich,  and  he  dreaded  the 
expense  of  the  several  courts,  as  well  as  being 
finally  criminated.  But  God  appeared  to  protect 
him,  contrary  to  the  machinations  of  his  enemies. 

The  wife  of  the  magistrate,  and  her  aged  mother, 
hearing  that  there  was  a  foreign  woman  in  the 
court,  desired  to  see  her.  The  officers  immediately 
brought  her  to  the  inner  hall  to  see  the  lady.  The 
prisoner  prostrated  herself  and  knocked  head. 
Compassion  arose  in  the  lady's  heart.     The  pris- 


1833  Chinese  Chitchat.  163 

oner's  children,  both  boys  and  girls,  were  brought 
in  sobbing  and  crying.  This  increased  the  sym- 
pathy. The  lady  asked  the  prisoner  wliy,  being 
born  in  a  foreign  land,  she  had  consented  to  come 
back  with  her  husband.  She  replied  ;  ^* Unhappily  I 
was  born  in  a  distant  country  and  became  the  wife 
of  a  stranger.  But  I  could  not  part  with  my 
husband  and  children.  I  felt  compelled  to  follow 
him  home."  The  lady  then  exerted  all  her  in- 
fluence with  the  magistrate,  and  argued  thus: — 
"This  woman's  husband  being  poor  went  to  dis- 
tant regions  in  search  of  work.  He  now  brings 
back  his  wife  and  children  to  nourish  an  aged 
mother.  They  are  good  people.  You  must  not 
distress  them.  If  you  now  take  their  money,  and 
the  many  courts  they  have  to  pass  before  they  get 
home  do  the  same,  they  will  be  ruined.  If  you 
send  them  to  Canton  under  crinriinal  charges,  alas ! 
for  their  poor  old  mother,  who  is  standing  at  her 
door  and  looking  with  expectation  for  their  arri- 
val !     You  must  arrange  matters  well  for  them." 

The  magistrate  now  felt  for  them,  and  said,  that 
a  wife'^s  following  her  husband  was  perfectly  rea- 
sonable. He  forthwith  liberated  them,  furnished 
them  provisions  in  abundance,  and  gave  them  a 
pass,  affirming  that  the  wife  was  born  on  the  coast, 
and  not  in  a  foreign  land — a  lie,  by  the  way,  in- 
tended to  defend  them  against  all  coasting  cruizers, 
&c.,  till  they  reached  their  home,  that  no  one  might 
dare  to  extort  money  from  them. 

We  think  it  no  profanation  to  remind  our 
biblical  readers  of  Pilate*8  wifsy  who  when  he 
was  set  down  on  the  judgment  seat,  sent  unto  him 
saying,  "Have  thou  nothing  to  do  with  that  just 
man,  for  I  have  suffered  many  things  this  day  in 
a  dream  because  of  him." 


CmiVE.SE  CHITCHAT. — We  arc  no  great   taikorb 
with  the  natives,  nor  are  we  mere  ^Y>v*c\\\V^xf^  \  v>\^x 


164  Chinese  Chit-chat.  Aug. 

department  is  rather  that  of  readerd.  Bill  what 
we  read  is  not  always  addressed  to  us,  and  we  can- 
not therefore  call  the^  inforniation,  which  we  some- 
times get  from  our  reading,  correspondence.  We 
have  occasion  to  see  papers  official,  general,  and 
confidential — as  to  names.  From  these  we  collect 
our  chit-chaty  foy  which  we  mean  the  current  ru- 
mors and  opinions  of  the  day,  which  happen  to 
come  to  our  knowledge.  We  think  that  a  nation's 
true  character  is,  in  many  particulars,  better  ascer- 
tained from  the  incidental  occurrences  and  opin- 
ions, than  from  more  labored  and  inquisitorial  re- 
search,— because  an  ^^  inquisitionisV'^  always  forces 
a  respondent  into  a  cautious  and  assumed  charac- 
ter, for  the  sake  of  self-defence. 

The  late  inundation  and  its  destructive  conse- 
quences are  still  talked  of  and  written  about.  One 
poor  man,  when  the  waters  rose,  was  in  the  city 
of  Canton,  and  his  family  in  the  country.  He  hired 
a  boat  and  hastened  home;  but  he  found  the  place 
where  his  cottage  had  stood,  and  all  the  surround- 
ing neighborhood  one  vast  sheet  of  water ;  and  as 
he  concluded  that  his  wit>  and  children  were 
*'  entombed  in  the  stomachs  of  fishes,^'  he  gave  vent 
to  bitter  cries  and  imprecations,  and  forthwith 
essayed  to  drown  himself;  but  was  prevented  by 
others. 

Being  now  left  solitary  in  the  world,  he  resolved 
to  have  his  head  shaved  and  become  a  priest  of 
Budha.  Some  derided  him,  and  others  pitied  him. 
He  mentioned  his  design  to  one  who  had  acquired 
some  knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion.  This 
person  spoke  to  him  of  the  providence  of  Almighty 
God,  by  whom  judgment  and  calamities  are  sent 
down  upon  mankind,  sometimes  to  punish  the  wick- 
ed, and  sometimes  to  alarm  and  awaken  the  right- 
eous. He  dissuaded  the  poor  man  from  the  idea 
of  abandoning  the  world ;  and  exhorted  him  rather 
to  remain  in  it,  to  fear  God,  do  good,  and  prepare 
for  a  future  state.     Adding,  that  on  this  occasion 


1833.  Charitable  institutions.  165 

hundreds  and  thousands  have  suffered  as  well  as 
you ;  how  absurd  were  they  all  to  become  priests  ! 
The  native  friend  who  thus  talked  to  him,  felt  a 
wish  to  refer  him  to  the  Bible,  for  he  thought 
the  man  well-disposed,  but  he  was  afraid  before  a 
stranger  to  acknowledge  his  reception  of  that  book^ 
lest  he  should  on  account  of  Christianity  involve 
himself  in  trouble.  The  poor  man  seemed  to  assent 
to  the  advice,  but  remained  silent. 


Charitable  Institutions. — Of  this  description 
of  institutions  in  Canton,  there  is  one  for  the  aged, 
friendless  poor,  and  another  for  foundling  infants; 
yet  strange  to  say,  instead  of  being  supported  by 
native  contributions,  every  "  barbarian  ship "  which 
enters  the  port  pays  about  nine  hundred  dollars 
towards  their  support,  without  even  the  pleasure  of 
ever  having  been  informed  that  the  money  extorted, 
is  professedly  thus  appropriated.  We  came  to  this 
knowledge  incidentally,  by  the  perusal  of  a  lettei 
from  a  native,  who  was  discussing  the  merits  ot 
"  rice  ships "  as  they  are  called,  that  is,  those  for- 
eign ships  which  import  rice.  Exclusive  of  what  is 
called  the  "measurement  charge,"  and  the  "  present  J' 
foreign  ships  pay  three  other  sums  which  amount 
to  upwards  of  thirteen  hundred  dollars.  Nine  hun- 
dred of  these  go  to  the  above  mentioned  institu- 
tions,— an  arrangement  which  has  been  sanctioned 
by  the  emperor,  and  no  such  arrangement  can  U> 
altered  by  the  local  government  without  an  appeal 
to  his  majesty.  Four  hundred  and  odd  go  to  the 
customhouse  soldiers  and  people  to  pay  for  their 
food,  &c. 

The  local  government,  of  Canton  in  lately  dimin 
ishing  the  charges  on  the  rice  ships,  did  not  take 
the  trouble  of  applying  to  the  emperor,  and  there- 
fore cut  ofi  those  allowances  of  the  custom-house 
which  are  not  sanctioned  by  imperial  decree.  But 
the  custom-house  people  pay  for  their  situations, 
and  they  murmur  loudly  because  of  the  injustice  of 


/L. 


166  Idolatry.  AuG^ 

diminishing  their  allowances.  To  revenge  them- 
selves they  have  examined  old  laws  about  searching 
Linguist's  boats,  &c.,  and  have  revived  them  in 
order  to  give  annoyance,  and  obtain,  if  they  can, 
a  restoration  of  their  allowances,  or  an  equivalent 
from  somebody,  for  permission  to  let  business  go 
oil  in  its  usual  free  and  unembarrassed  manner! 


Idolatry — the  last  stage  in  the  course  of  declension  from  God 
— the  means  of  knowing  right  and  wrong  without  the  Bible 
— the  means  of  learning  the  true  God  as  enjoyed  without  the 
Scriptures — the  divine  feelings  towards  idolatry — its  uniform 
tendency  to  degenerate — its  state  in  China — effect  on  personal 
character — no  hope  in  k  of  remedy. 

For  two  thousand  years  after  the  creation,  we  do  not  find 
that  men  offered  worship  to  any  other  than  their  Maker.  It 
is  granted  that  they  greatly  failed  to  render  him  the  homage 
which  is  his  -due,  and  they  most  grievously  sinned  against  him 
in  other  ways  also ;  but  if  they  rendered  obedience  to  any  God, 
it  was  to  the  true  and  living  God.  Whoever  sinned,  sinned 
from  the  force  of  temptation,  not  from  the  influence  of  prin- 
ciple; for  all  the  worship  and  obedience  in  the  world,  hitherto 
was  rendered  to  the  Creator, — no  device  having  been  yet  fram- 
ed to  excuse  the  withholding  of  homage  from  him.  But  this 
state  of  the  world  was  succeeded  by  a  further  advance  in 
wickedness;  and  is  marked  by  the  origin  of  various  systems 
of  idolatry. 

Idolatry  may  be  defined  in  general  terms,  rendering  religious 
homage  to  something  else  than  the  true  God.  This  climax  of 
stupidity  and  impiety  goes  to  legalize  transgression  against 
Jehovah,  by  keeping  his  claims  out  of  mind;  it  dignifies  the 
worship  of  any  thing  which  man  may  deify,  by  the  name  of 
religion,  and  thus  sanctifies  sin  as  an  offering  to  the  Holy 
One.  That  this  has  been  the  actual  result,  the  melancholy 
history  of  idolatry  in  the  world  for  three  or  four  thousand 
years,  abundantly  testifies.  If  the  Jews  be  not  an  exception, 
what  nation  has  not  first  siuned  against  the  known  and  true 
God,  next  forgotten  him  and  made  other  gods,  and  last  broken 
his  laws  to  render  homage  to  t)iem  that  by  nature  are  no  gods? 
To  disregard  the  will  of  the  Creator  is  the  first  step  in  this 
downward  course ;  to  disregard  that  will  and  justify  that  disre- 
gard by  substituting  the  will  of  another  god,  is  a  further  step; 
but  to  adopt  such  idolatry  as  demands  the  violation  of  the  di- 
vine will,  thus  making  transgression  against  Jehovah  a  merit 
with  false  gods, — this  seems  to  be  the  lowest  stage  of  infatua- 
tion and  depravity.  This  completes  the  delusion,  and  sancti- 
fies, sin,  <*ruelty,  or  lust.     Yet  in  every  idolatrous  nation  which 


18:33,  Idolatry.  167 

we  know  or  have  ever  known,  this  has  been  the  end  of  the 
course ;  for  in  all  of  them,  tiie  impiety  and  frequent  inbumanitj 
oi  parts  of  their  religious  system,  is  notorious.  Yet  what  is 
especially  worthy  of  remark,  the  public  sentiment  of  those 
countries  has  been  so  debased  by  theiie  very  idolatries  as  to 
tolerate   the   excesses. 

Though  these  facts  are  acknowledged  and  deplored  by  the 
friends  of  God  and  men,  yet  it  is  often  considered  the  mis- 
fortune ratlier  than  the  fault  of  the  present  race  of  idolaters. 
It  is  said  that  their  fathers  having  never  taught  them  the  true 
religion,  and  God  having  never  given  them  the  Bible,  it  is 
very  difficult  to  see  how  they  can  be  blamed  for  the  worship 
of  false  gods,  though  they  are  pitiable.  This  difficulty  which 
is  often  expressed,  if  we  mistake  not,  is  oftener  felt  than  ex>^ 
pressed.  Though  we  cannot  compare  the  guilt  of  the  pagan 
who  has  never  seen  the  revelation  of  God,  with  his  who  rejects 
or  disregards  that  revelation,  yet  neither  can  we  at  all  believe 
that  any  man  is  left  so  destitute  of  the  means  of  knowing  his 
Maker  as  to  be  excusable  for  disobeying  him,  and  becoming  an 
idolater.  The  question  may  be  fairly  stated  thus:  whether  God 
will  hold  every  rational  man^  with  or  without  the  Bihle^  accountable 
to  himself.  But  as  no  man  can  be  held  accountable  to  know 
God,  without  at  least  some  means  of  knowing  him,  so  no  man 
can  be  accountable  further  than  he  has  the  capacity  and 
ineaus  of  knowing  him  and  his  will.  The  question  therefore 
turns  on  a  previous  point,  whether  the  condition  of  men  is 
such  in  this  world,  that  it  is  necessary  to  be  idolaters.  This 
we  consider  a  fair  statement  of  the  case,  and  such  as  every 
idolater  may  be  called  to   meet  in   the  day  of  judgment. 

In  every  nation,  Jewish,  christian,  or  heathen,  the  man  who 
feareth  God  and  vrorketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  of  him. 
Here  are  presented  the  two  grand  principles  of  all  true  religion 
— reverence  o(  God  and  righteousness  towards  men.  The  same 
are  expresssd  in  other  words  by  our  Saviour;  ^Move  to  God 
and  love  to  our  neighbor ;  **  and  are  declared  to  be  the  sum  of 
the  law  and  the  prophets.  Now  if  any  man  is  able  in  any 
degree  to  gain  the  knowledge  of  these  essentials  of  religion,  he 
18  bound  to  practice  them  iu  his  life.  But  if  he  cannot  attain 
even  to  theses  he  cannot  be  accountable  to  God  for  the  exer- 
eiae  of  any  true  religion  whatever,  as  it  cannot  efist  without 
tdiese.  This  life  therefore  could  not  be  in  any  sense  a  season  of 
fTobation^  nor  coiild  the  presei^t  actions  of  men  be  any  ground 
of  judgment  hereafcer,  because  wbile  living,  they  could  neither 
have  known  their  Lord  or  his  laws. 

But  in  truth,  these  elements  of  religion,  are  interwoven  into 
our  very  being.  We  see  especially  two  avenues  of  moral  per- 
^seption  which  God  has  constituted  in  our  nature,  and  which 
may  be  termed  reason  and  conscience.  These  resemble  in  their 
jofices,  the  two  senses  sight  and  feeling ;  one  brings  information 

the  external  and  the  remote,  the  other  of  the  more  intimate 


168  Idolatry.  Aug, 

and  interual.  Before  it  is  perverted  by  indulgence  in  sin,  the 
human  mind  is  a  most  glorious  device  of  the  Almighty ;  and  in 
nothing  more  so  than  in  its  complete  adaptation  to  benevolence 
like  its  benevolent  Creator.  For  example;  there  is  no  man 
living  perhaps  who  has  not  found  by  the  sad  experience  of 
remorse,  that  in  doing  wrong  he  was  doing  violence  to  the  best 
and  noblest  part  of  his  nature.  So  there  are  few,  who  have 
not  after  doing  a  benevolent  deed,  felt  that  inexpressible 
satisfaction  of  heart,  which  plainly  told  that  they  had,  for  that 
time,  acted  as  they  were  designed  to  act.  A  single  exper- 
iment of  the  right  and  the  wrong  is  enough  to  convince  beyond 
all  dispute,  which  course  is  agreeable  to  his  nature.  Nor  is 
this  decisive  mode  of  reasoning,  unknown  to  any  nation;  for 
the  sayinffs  and  eJLperieuce  of  all  men  have  recorded,  that  well* 
doing  tenas  to  make  the  actor  happy,  and  evil  doing,  unhappy. 
This  native  feeling  which  maked  man  a  law  unto  himself,  is 
overcome  only  by  perseverance  in  trampling  upon  it;  it  is 
obliterated  never.  So  well  has  the  gracious  and  almighty  RuU 
er  of  men  guarded  against  their  violating  the  rule,  which  re- 
quires them  *'  to  do  to  others  as  they  would  be  done  unto.*' 
So  palpable  is  the  rule  to  ail,  that  it  is  discovered  without  argu- 
ment, by  the  mere  sense  of  feeling,  "^o  rational  man  can  pass 
this  eternal  barrier  of  the  law  of  love  without  being  deeply  and 
often  reminded  of  it;  therefore  every  man  who  does  pass  it,  is 
fully  accountable  for  the  transgression.  But  it  is  not  till  he 
has  long  passed  this  barrier,  and  habitually  violated  his  sense 
of  right  and  wrong,  that  he  becomes  incapable  of  seeing  God 
in  aU  his  works  in  this  world.  So  well  is  one  fundamental 
principle  of  religion  involved  in  the  very  nature  of- men. 

No  less  remarkably-  adapted  is  the  constitution  of  men,  to 
recognize  the  Jirst  principle  of  religion,  love  to  God;  for  we 
are  sure,  that  a  grateful  heart,  guided  by  an  honest  purposi^, 
cannot  pass  through  this  world,  radically  ignorant  of  its  Ma- 
ker. Nor  are  we  alone  in  this  opinion,  but  it  is  plainly  said, 
"the  knowledge  of  God,  is  manifest  unto  them.  For  that 
which  is  invisible  iu  God,  as  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead, 
is  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  which  are  made; 
so  that  their  ignorance  is  without  excuse. "  This  divine 
testimony  is  abundantly  confirmed  by  the  history  of  men.  What 
less  than  this  does  the  two  thousand  years  monotheism  of  the 
world,  while  yet  no  Bible  was  given,  prove?  The  knowledge 
of  a  supreme  Deity  which  is  yet  scarcely  eradicated  entirely 
from  the  pagan  systems,  proves  that  such  knowledge  is  not 
beyond  human  attainment.  But  most  of  all  the  notorious  fact, 
that  there  have  been  men  in  almost  all  nations,  who  have 
discovered  it,  if  it  had  been  lost,  believed  it,  and  taught  it, 
proves  that  God  has  n6t  left  himself  without  witness  in  the 
world.  Two  of  the  chief  barriers  against  idolatry  which  must 
be  passed  before  a  man  can  forget  his  Maker,  are  the  natural 
fceUng  of  '*  obligation  for   favor?  received, "    and    the    naturnl 


1833.  Idolatry.  169 

dictate  of  reason  ^*  that  the  workman  is  known  by  his  works.'* 
These  two  simple  principles,  which  are  natural  and  known  to 
all  men,  are  sufficient  to  lead  an  honest  and  inquiring  mind 
to  know  and  love  the  great  Benefactor  of  mankind. 

Give  man  the  capacity  of  enjoyment,  the  power  of  observing 
and  reasoning,  place  him  in  the  midst  of  this  world,  and  then 
see  what  a  plenitude  of  mecms  he  possesses  of  knowing  its  Maker. 
For,  every  sense  which  is  given  him,  can  find  employment  only 
on  the  things  with  which  the  world  is  furnished.  Every  object 
of  sight,  of  hearing,  of  feeling,  of  tasting,  and  of  smelling,  is 
either  an  original  product  from  its  Creator,  or  evidently  some 
modification  only  of  that  product.  If  he  walks,  he  walks  on 
a  globe  which  no  man  made.  If  he  breathes,  he  breathes  an 
invisible  and  boundless  atmosphere,  which  itself  makes  the 
idea  of  an  invisible  Power,  no  novelty  to  him.  If  he  sees,  it 
is  only  in  light  which  is  immensely  diffused,  and  which  has  no 
visible  Creator.  If  he  speaks,  hears,  or  thinks,  he  uses  and  he 
knows  that  he  uses  only  such  powers  as  were  given  him, — 
and  given  him  by  no  unwise  or  unkind  being.  Tell  us  now 
how  an  honest  mind,  we  will  not  say  can,  but  how  can  he 
not  learn  the  first  principle  of  religion — love  to  God?  Say 
not  that  these  thoughts  are  obvious  enough  to  a  person  en- 
lightened by  revelation  to  contemplate  a  perfect  God,  but  are 
wholly  beyond  the  reach  of  a  mind  not  previously  directed  to 
seek  them.  The  history  of  many  men  who  have  had  no 
Bible  disproves  the  objection ;  and  had  otheris  been  as  earnest 
to  know  their  duty  and  honor  their  Maker,  as  to  honor  them- 
selves and  live  in  pleasure,  we  cannot  say  that  they  would 
have  lived  in  the  worship  of  idols. 

But  it  is  proved  also  that  rational,  immortal  man  may  walk 
amidst  these  scenes  which  are  all  alive  with  divinity,  and  yet 
learn  little  or  nothing  truly  of  his  blessed  Maker.  Yet  to  have 
arrived  at  that  stage  of  stupidity,  he  must  have  violated  and 
blunted  the  divinely  implanted  principles  of  right  and  obliga- 
tion in  his  nature.  For  this  is  evident ;  that  if  man  enjoys 
life  with  its  attendant  blessings,  without  gratitude  to  any  giver, 
he  violates  his  niitural  principles  of  gratitude,  and  for  that,  he 
and  not  his  Maker  is  accountable.  But  if  he  feels  grateful  to 
some  being,  and  yet  invests  that  being  with  an  impure  or  imperfect 
character,  he  violates  the  principle  of  right  reason  by  think- 
ing differently  of  the  divine  being  from  what  his  works  exhib- 
it him.  Lastly,  if  he  clothes  the  invisible  power  which  he 
adores,  with  those  beneficent  and  mighty  attributes,  which  he 
sees  must  have  been  exercised  both  within  and  all  around 
himself,  he  will  then  have  in  his  mind  the  true  and  perfect 
God,  in  his  essential  character.  If  now  he  clings  to  that  Grod 
in  grateful  obedience,  he  will  be  acting  the  first  principle  of 
true  religion,  and  the  great  conmiand  of  Grod.  Say  not  this  is 
Impossible ;  that  the  blindness  of  men  forbids  it ;  their  immersion 
in  gross  and  sensual    pleasures   unfits   them  Vvow^^vV^  \^  ^'fcO*. 


1 70  Idolatry.  A  ug  . 

for  their  duty;  for  that,  their  Maker  cannot  be  responsible. 
Had  half  the  ingenuity  and  perseverance  been  exerted  in  seek- 
ing the  true  God,  which  has  been  spent  in  weaving  and  defend- 
ing fine-spun  systems  of  error,  Jehovah  woald  not  now  be  a 
stranger  in  his  own  world.  We  cannot  pursue  the  topic  fur- 
ther, but  will  propose  this  question ;  whether  the  favored  christ- 
ian who  faithfully  clings  to  his  Savior,  and  so  maintains  a  holy 
life  in  the  world  as  to  be  saved  at  last,  is  saved  without  as 
much  honest  effort  on  his  part,  as  would  have  delivered  an 
idolater  from  his  delusions  1  For  if  any  man  lives  a  penitent 
and  godly  life,  who  can  say  that  the  grace  of  Christ  is  unable 
to  reach  him,  though  while  he  lived  he  never  heard  the  only 
name  by  which  we  can   be  saved  1 

We  have  insisted  thus  on  the  capacity  of  all  men  to  learn 
and  practice  these  elements  of  true  religion,  for  two  reasons; 
because  some  persons  seem  to  regard  idolatry  and  its  accom- 
paniments rather  as  the  harmless  vagaries  of  children,  than  as  the 
accountable  acts  of  men,  made  in  the  image  of  God  and  made 
for  immoiiality ; — hence  they  do  nothing  to  banish  it  from  the 
world.  Others  who  would  gladly  instruct  and  bless  the  world 
with  Christianity,  feel  bound  by  their  sentiments  to  condemn 
idolatry,  yet  secretly  feeling  that  it  is  rather  a  misfortune  than  a 
fault,  they  are  not  fully  awake  to  supply  the  wants  of  others 
as  they  would  be,  if  they  believed  that  their  degraded  condi* 
tlou  was  self-caused.  But  to  avoid  all  chance  of  mistake  in 
our  reasonings,  we  will  look  at  the  decisive  expression  of  the 
feelings  of  the  divine  Being  towards  idolatry.  That  this  is 
not  regarded  by  the  Almighty  as  a  trivial  or  venial  fault,  but 
with  the  very  deepest  displeasure,  is  known  to  the  readers  of 
the  sacred  Scriptures.  From  the  first  mention  of  idolatry 
more  than  three  thousand  years  ago,  one  condemnatory  voice 
is  uttered  against  it,  from  the  time  of  Moses  till  the  days  of 
the  Redeemer  on  earth.  One  feeling  is  uniformly  expressed 
of  it,  in  whatever  nation  practiced,  but  more  intense,  as 
would  be  expected,  against  the  Israelites.  Of  them  it  is,  that 
such  language  as  the  following  was  used.  **And  they  set 
them  up  images  and  groves  in  every  high  hill  and  under 
every  green  tree,  and  there  they  burned  incense  in  all  the 
high  places,  and  wrought  wicked  things  to  provoke  the  Lord 
to  anger;  and  they  worshipped  all  the  host  of  heaven,  and 
served  Baal,  and  caused  their  sons  and  their  daughters  to  pass 
through  the  fire,  and  used  divinations  and  enchantments. 
Therefore  Jehovah  was  very  angry  with  Israel,  and  removed 
them  out  of  his  sight.*'  But  of  foreign  idolaters  the  Lord 
&aid  to  the  Israelites,  "ye  shall  utterly  destroy  all  the  places 
wherein  the  nations  which  ye  shall  possess,  served  their  gods. 
For  every  abomination  to  the  Lord  which  he  hateth^  have  they 
done  to  their  gods;  for  even  their  sons  and  their  daughters 
have  they  burned  in  the  fire  to  their  gods."  Still  from  age  to 
age,  from  nation  to  nation,  and  from  continent  to  continent,  men 


1833.  Idolatry.  IT  I 

have  wandered  away  from  God,  and  have  loved  to  Wauder< 
What  emphasis  does  this  fact  give  to  the  following  reproach-' 
ful  language.  ''  God  looked  down  from  heaven  upon  the  chil« 
dren  of  men  to  see  if  there  were  any  that  did  understand,  that 
did  seek  after  God:  every  one  of  them  is  gone  back:  they 
are  together  become  filthy:  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no 
not  one.**  Similar  language  to  this,  but  more  severe  is  found 
also  amidst  the  grace  and  peace  which  the  New  Testament 
sheds  on  the  world.  There,  stands  out  most  prominent  an 
inspired  description  of  heathenism  as  beheld  from  the  purer 
and  higher  dispensation  of  Christianity,  which  will  remain  to 
be  pondered  by  wondering  men,  long  after  the  vices  there 
enumerated  shall  have  been  banished  from  the  world.  We 
refer  to  the  first  chapter  of  Romans.  In  the  gospel  of  Christ 
it  is,  that  we  meet  the  repeated,  solemn  and  affecting  assever- 
ation, *'  idolaters  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom   of  God/' 

Having  thus  viewed  the  causes  of  idolatry,  and  the  feelings 
of  the  Almighty  towards  it  in  all  ages,  we  turn  to  the  inquiry, 
whether  judging  from  its  course  in  the  world,  there  remains 
any  reasonable  hope  that  the  nations  will  be  enlightened  and 
blessed  by  it.  On  this  point,  a  truth  most  obvious  to  every 
observer  is,  that  in  every  nation  where  idolatry  has  once  been 
established,  the  worship  has  become  more  gross  and  outrageous 
than  at  its  commencement;  public  morals  have  degenerated, 
and  the  divine  authority  has  been  prostituted  to  impure  or  po- 
litical purposes.  For  in  the  infancy  of  those  errors,  while  the 
minds  of  men  gradually  fell  away  from  the  living  God,  there 
still  remained  much  of  truth  in  their  doctrines^  and  much 
comparative  purity  of  morals  and  of  noble  sentiments.  Hence 
it  is,  that  amid  the  ruins  which  the  completion  of  these  systems 
has  brought  on  later  ages,  we  find  all  nations  agree  in  turning 
backward  to  the  past,  as  to  a  purer  age,  sighing  over  departed 
piety  and  virtue.  In  no  nation  perhaps  is  this  trait  so  conspicuous 
as  in  China ;  for  hope,  and  thought,  and  mind  itself,  are  here 
set  towards  the  past.  Traces  of  the  comparative  elevation  of 
the  earlier  religions,  may  be  found  in  the  systems  of  Pythagoras, 
of  Menu,  and  in  the  Shu- king,  the  oldest  religious  book  of  the 
Chinese.  But  those  simpler  views  and  those  better  days  soon 
passed  away  from  the  nations,  along  with  the  knowledge  and  love 
of  the  perfect  God. 

Respecting  the  religion  of  the  Grecians,  the  historian  Gillie 
ssnrs;  **it  would  require  a  volume  to  illustrate  the  salutary 
effects  of  this  venerable  superstition.  The  nature,  ciiaracters,- 
and  occupations  of  their  gods  were  suggested  by  the  lively 
feelings  of  an  ardent  mind.  They  were  supposed  subject  to  the 
blind  passions  which  govern  mortals.  They  dehghted  in  the 
steam  of  sacrifices,  which  equally  gratified  their  senses  and 
flattered  their  vanity.*'  But  even  his  admiration  could  not  extend 
%eyond  the  heroic  age.      '  The  dangerous  povfe\  o^  oT^^eV^^  ^^^^ 


IkSL- 


172  Idolatry.  Arc. 

abused  privilege  ef  asylums,  the  abominable  ceremonies  of  the 
Bacchanalia^  and  the  horrid  practice  of  human  sacrifices,  cir- 
cumstances which  cover  with  deserved  infamy  the  latter  periods 
of  paganism^  were  unknown  to  the  good  sense  and  purity  of  the 
heroic  age.  In  most  of  the  Greek  colonies  of  Asia,  temples 
were  erected  to  the  earthly  Venus,  where  courtezans  were  honored 
as  priestesses  of  that  condescending  divinity.  Corinth  first  im- 
ported this  innovation  from  the  east;  and  after  the  repulse  of 
Xerxes,  the  magistrates  of  that  republic  ascribed  the  preserva- 
tion of  their  country  to  the  powerful  intercession  of  these  votaries 
of  Venus.  Their  portraits  were  painted  at  the  public  expense^*' 
Thus  the  honor  due  to  the  Lonl  of  hosts,  was  given  by  the 
enlightened  Greeks,  to  prostitutes^ — sanctifying  sin  and  honoring 
pollution !  Still  this  praise  is  due  to  the  Greeks,  that  they  ex- 
hibited the  gods  under  no  other  than  the  human  form,  though 
often  degraded  almost  to  a  beast.  Far  more  abominable  were 
the  representations  of  the  gods  among  the  Egyptians;  and  like- 
wise those  now  existing  in  India,  where  the  form  of  giants, 
brutes,  and  monsters,  are  given  to  the  gods.  In  India,  the 
boasted  sublimity  and  simplicity  of  their  religion  have  come 
to  sanction  the  notorious  cruelty  and  pollution  of  their  existing 
idolatry. 

In  China,  owing  chiefly,  as  we  think,  to  the  literaiy  and  pol- 
itical regulations,  there  is  perhaps  less  that  is   disgusting  and 
inhuman  in  their  worship  than  in  any  other  idolatrous  nation 
which  has  ever  existed.     Gross  idolatry  was  introduced  here  later 
than  in  any  other  nation ;  it  has  never  swayed  the  government 
by  means  of  a  religious  establishment;  it  has  not  had  the  learning 
and  wealth  of  the  nation  to  maintain  it  at  public  expense.     The 
gross  idolatries  have  not  had  their  full  swing  here,  they  have 
not  had  their  perfect  work,  not  having  generally  prevailed  till 
modern  times.     Yet  with  all  these  impediments,  here  are  already 
developed  the  prominent  evils  invariably  attendant  on  all  heath- 
enism.    In  this  age  of  the  world,  in  some  provinces  of  China 
of  not  in  all,  the  murder  of  infants  is  still  practiced,  and  without 
any  actual  punishment    from  the  laws.     Yet   so  open    is    this 
practice  that  we  have  it  from  an  eyewitness,  who,  a  few  months 
since   upon  the   coast,  saw  the  victims  of  this  custom.      The 
condition  of  females  also  here  is  essentially  the  same  as  it  has 
ever  been  in  pagan  countries  under  the  operation  of  the  brute 
maxim,  that  '*  might  gives  right.*'      Their   consignment  to  ig- 
norance, to  perpetual  seckision  from  society,  and  to  the  almost 
complete  control  of  the  other  sex,  is  as  strongly  marked  in  the 
Chinese  policy  as  in  any  other.     This  single   custom   operates 
effectually  to  the  degradation,  and   dismembering  from  society 
of  a  hundred  millions  of  persons  in  China.      Another   heathen 
privilege  is  enjoyed   here,   though   unhappily  it  has  passed  to 
nations  which  esteem  themselves  very  far  from  all  paganism. — 
We   mean    the   right    of    religious   persecution.      This   is  the 
claim  of  a  government  to  prescribe  the  object  and  the  forms  of 


1833.  Idolatry.  173 

religious  worship,  and  to  enforce  that  prescription  by  pains  and 
penalties.  Certainly  if  the  will  of  the  Suprenie  were  felt  to  be 
the  supreme  rule  to  all,  no  mere  man  would  dare  to  encroach 
on  that  prerogative.  All  those  christian  governments  which  have 
endeavored  by  punishments  to  enforce  religious  observances,  have 
attempted,  contrary  to  their  Lord^s  will,  to  make  his  kingdom  of 
tku  world.  But  in  these  enforcements,  they  only  adopted  the 
very  principle  of  the  heathen  governments  to  which  they  suc- 
ceeded, and  by  which  they  were  surrounded.  Thus  the  Romish 
church,  after  it  became  dominant  in  Rome,  adopted  the  per* 
secuHng  sentiment  of  the  heathen  government  hefore  it.  This 
is  indeed  no  excuse  whatever,  yet  it  shews  us  whence  the  per- 
secuting sentiment  originated. 

The  christian  rule  that  *'we  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
men,**  deprives  every  human  government  of  supremacy  over  the 
human  conscience,  and  it  is  the  only  religion  on  earth  which 
forbids  such  domination.  It  is  this  which  has  driven  persecution 
from  the  only  countries  where  it  is  not  now  practiced;  There 
never  was  an  idolatrous  nation  which  did  not  claim'  the  right 
to  persecute  of  course,  and  actually  use  it  when  convenient.  In 
China,  the  command  of  the  son  of  Grod,  and  the  command  of 
the  **  son  of  heaven,  '*  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other, — 
**  teach  all  nations' " — **  teach  not  my  nation.  " 

The  Supreme  Being  has  not  been  for  thousands  of  years 
the  object  of  prayer  or  of  any  worship  with  the  people  of 
China.  The  patriarchal  model  of  government  seems  to  have 
devolved  the  duty  of  public  homage  to  this  Being,  entirely  upon 
the  emperor;  hence  the  people  who  were  released  from  Uiat 
worship,  released  themselves  also  fh>m  the  duty  of  learning  him 
and  of  daily  communion  with  him.  In  process  of  time,  when 
this  Supreme  Being  came  to  be  regarded  as  the  pervading 
energy  of  nature,  even  this  stated  act  of  national  homage 
ceased  to  be  much  else  than  the  formal  adoration  of  a  me- 
taphysical principle.  Thus  shorn  of  personality  and  affections,, 
this  being  ceased  to  be,  if  it  had  even  been,  regarded  as  the* 
living  One,  suited  to  attract  and  return  the  warmest  and  dear- 
est affections  of  the  human  heart.  Hence  the  formal  and  ar- 
tificial character  of  the  national  worship.  But  the  religious- 
wants  of  men  demanded  something  more  palpable  than  the 
worship  of  abstract  principles.  It  is  not  wonderful  therefore 
that  the  introduction  of  a  foreign  idolatry  was  welcomed  in 
China  by  those  who  had  still  any  heart.  Nor  is  it  surprising 
that  by  this  means,  God  should  be  less  thought  of  than  be- 
fore, so  that  the  prevailing  idolatry  engrosses  all  the  religious 
affections  which  yet  remained.  They  know  and  they  acknowl- 
edge that  the  objects  of  their  wbrship  are  not  God^  that  He 
forms  no  object  of  their  prayer,  of  their  joy,  or  of  the  com- 
munion of  their  heart. 

The  most  striking  effect  of  this  religious  system  in  China  is 
on  the  personal  character  of  the  people.    Nowhere  in  the  vrotld 


1 74  Idolatry.  A  ijg  . 

is  there  exhibited  so  settled  and  so  extensive  an  apathy  on 
divine  subjects  as  here.  You  approach  a  Chinese  and  in- 
troduce the  subject  of  love  to  God,  for  he  never  begins  such 
a  topic.  Speak  of  him  as  our  benefactor,  our  friend  -and 
ruler.  Do  you  find  that  his  heart  is  ready  to  meet  you  with 
pleasure  on  this  common  ground  1  Is  he  delighted  to  dwail 
on  it  as  a  familiar  spot,  where  his  best  affections  love  to  linger, 
where  his  heart  is  at  home?  No,  you  have  not  waked  tlie 
chord  of  feeling  within  him.  Follow  him,  as  far  as  we  may, 
when  the  cares  and  the  business  of  the  day  are  past,  to  the 
quiet  of  home  and  the  enjoyments  of  friendship.  Does  his 
mind  naturally  turn  to  the  solaces  of  religion  with  his  assembled 
family?  Does  he  converse  with  his  friends  of  the  power  and 
the  kindness  of  God?  We  ask  not  for  the  social  meeting  for 
religious  conversation  and  prayer,  as  in  some  other  countries; 
but  what  evidence  appears  that  religion  is  his  delight,  and  the 
thought  of  God  the  dearest  of  all  thoughts  to  his  heart?  The 
formal  burning  of  a  little  gilt  paper  each  evening,  is  small 
proof  that  the  remembrance  of  the  Maker  is  cherished  by  the 
soul  which  was  made  in  his  own  image. 

The  repulsiveness  of  the  Chinese  character  towards  ior* 
eigners,  has  long  been  matter  of  history.  If  this  narrow  and 
selfish  feeling  were  shown  towards  foreigners  only,  we  might 
ascribe  it  us  some  do,  to  the  influence  of  their  officers  and 
laws.  But  the  same  or  nearly  the  same  want  of  interest  in 
the  welfare  of  their  own  countryman,  rather  proves  it  to  be 
a  national  trait,  fostered  by  national  sentiment.  Occupying  a 
most  fertile  soil  and  salutary  climate,  they  have  cut  ojQT  the  free 
interchange  of  kind  offices  with  their  fellow  creatures,  dissociated 
themselves  from  the  family  of  men,  placing  themselves  alike 
beyond  the  sympathies  of  others,  and  beyond  commiseration  in 
the  common  calamities  of  man.  They  broke  the  divinely  es*^ 
tablished  order  by  which  God  styles  himself  the  Father  of  all 
nations — all  nations  whom  he  made  of  one  blood.  They  ask 
no  aid  of  others,  they  offer  no  aid  to  them,  they  neither  in- 
quire for  their  welfare  or  existence.  It  may  be  said  of  them 
as  of  the  dead  : — 

They  have  no  share  in   all  that's  done 
Beneath  the  circuit  of  the  sun. 

This  violent  disruption  of  the  natural  brotherhood  of  men, 
seeni3  very  unlike  the  warm-hearted  benevolence  of  the  good 
man,  who  seeks  not  to  separate  his  interests  from  others,  but 
rather  to  identify  his  happiness  with  the  enlightening  of  the 
world. 

Where  then  is  the  remedy  for  these  old  and  multiplied  mise- 
ries? It  is  acknowledged  as  well  by  Chinese  as  others,  that  for 
2000  years  there  has  been  a  growing  corruption  in  doctrines 
and  morals,  and  not  only  continued  but  accelerating.  The 
deep    degeneracy    of   these    later    ages    prevents    the  hope  of 


183d.  Idolatry.  175 

reibrm.  The  thing  is  scarcely  if  at  all  attempted,  and  the 
modern  sages,  it  is  believed  would  hardly  desire  it,  if  it  were 
practicable. 

We  look  in  vain  to  their  policy ;  we  have  no  expectations  from 
their  old  classical  books.  These  books  and  that  policy  have 
seen  their  best  days;  they  have  had  long  and  unlimited  sway 
more  than  any  similar  system,  and  yet  they  have  brought  the 
nation  to  its  present  state.  There  is  not  vitality  and  power 
enough  in  them  to  restore  man  to  happiness.  No  man 
expects  help  from  them  to  reform  and  bless  the  nation.  The 
religious  apathy  is  too  deep,  and  the  national  evils  too  ex- 
tended to  admit  the  hope  of  their  removal  by  any  human 
system  of  restoration. 

Look  over  the  world,  and  see  whether  any  remedy  is  provided 
adequate  to  the  miseries  of  weak  and  sinful  men.  What  aid 
will  you  call?  Learning  and  philosophy  have  come,  but  they 
have  become  atheists,  and  need  help  themselves.  Idolatry  has 
come,  and  brought  more  gods  but  no  more  aid.  The  koraii> 
has  come,  but  without  the  sword  which  must  water  with  blood 
the  soil  where  Islamism  is  to  flourish.  Most  deeply  are  we  per- 
suaded that  the  remedy  for  the  wants  and  the  sins  of  men  in 
China,  is  the  same  as  for  us  and  for  all  the  world,— rJesua 
C!])hrist  who  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  This  faithful 
saying  is  worthy  of  all  acceptation ;  for  we  see  no  other  sure 
hope  for  China  or  any  other  nation  than  in  him  who  brought 
life  and  immortality  to  light  by  the  gospel.  Every  delight 
which  we  daily  receive  from  this  heavenly  source,  makes  us 
more  desirous  to  see  them  receiving  the  same.  Very  far  is  our 
feeling  from  exultation  over  the  weakness  and  darkness  of  our 
fellow-men,  while  we  are  thus  examining  their  religious  sys- 
tems. Far  is  it  from  pride,  as  though  we  were  naturally  a 
more  deserving  and  elevated  race.  No,  we  own  and  we  feel 
that  if  benevolent  men  had  not  brought  to  our  fathers  the  gos- 
pel which  had  been  given  to  them,  we  should  now  be  living  under 
religious  delusions  equally  unprofitable  with  the  Chinese,  but  more, 
yes  more  barbarous.  Raised  to  happiness  and  intelligence  by 
this  means,  we  wish  to  extend  the  blessing  to  all  the  unhap- 
py children  of  men.  But  oppressed  by  the  weight  of  ancient 
customs,  ground  down  by  the  extortions  and  caprice  of  their 
rulers,  living  often  in  fear,  in  poverty,  and  want,  the  Chinese 
needs  the  consolations  of  the  gospel  to  cheer  him  in  this  life. 
And  when  the  fears  of  death  come  upon  him,  the  prospect  of 
annihilation,  or  of  a  return  again  to  life  and  suffering,  are 
a  poor  substitute  for  the  solid  hopes  of  pardon  through  the 
Savior. 

The  expectations  which  we  cherish  of  the  religion  of  Christ,  and 
all  for  which  we  aim,  are  these.  We  hope  it  will  bring  back  all 
nations  to  the  love  of  one  and  the  same  God ;  so  that  every  man 
will  find  in  his  fellow-man  a  common  ground  of  friendship,  and  a 
common  bond  of  union.     By  means  of  it  also,  the  Bible  will 


& 


1 76  Prophecy.  Aug  . 

become  the  standard  of  right  aud  wrong  in  the  whole  earth; 
and  all  men  living  by  the  same  rules,  and  studying  these  same 
*^  memoirs  of  the  Almighty/'  will  find  the  causes  of  mutual 
dissension  dying  away,  and  a  common  and  kindly  interest 
pervading  all  the  members  of  the  great  family  of  mankind.  By 
this  also,  all  men  will  learn  their  equal  obligation  and  feel 
gratitude  alike  to  the  same  Savior,  by  whom  they  are  redeem- 
ed unto  God.  Nor  do  we  regard  these  great  results  as  at  all 
visionary  or  doubtful;  for  this  remedy  is  sufficient  for  all,  and 
the  truth  of  the  Bible  itself  is  staked  upon  such  an  event, — 
**  all  the  ends  of  the  world  shall  remember  and  turn  unto 
Jehovah,  and  all  the  kindreds  of  the  nations  ^hall  worship 
before  him.'' 


Prophecy.* — "  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy^ 
whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that 
shineth  in  a  dark  place,  till  the  day  dawn  and  the  day-star 
arise  in  your  hearts, "     Peter's  second  epistle,  i.  19. 

If  any  one  thing  more  than  another  is  recommendable  to  a  mis- 
sionary, who  has  to  overcome  obstacles  insurmountable  to  human 
strength,  it  is  a  close  attention  to  the  divine  prophecies.  We  are 
not  advised  to  be  carried  away  by  our  own  visionary  projects, 
which  we  may  have  cherished,  and  which  have  sometimes  brought 
the  study  of  sacred  literature  into  great  disrepute ;  but  we  are  to 
**'  take  heed  to  the  sure  word  of  prophecy  as  unto  a  light  that 
shineth  in  a  dark  place. "  To  be  illumined  by  this  divine  light 
when  all  around  is  darkness  ;  to  remain  unshaken  under  all  dis- 
appointments ;  to  do  the  work  of  love  after  many,  many  years  of 
vain  labor,  while  the  scoffer  is  laughing,  and  the  infidel  is  sneer- 
ing ;  these  are  effects  which  our  attention  to  the  sure  word  of 
prophecy  ought  to  produce.  When  our  friends  at  home  have 
lost  their  interest  in  our  adopted  country,  when  the  seed  has 
long  been  sown  on  stony  ground,  then  it  is  our  duty  to  recall 
their  thoughts  to  the  more  sure  word  of  prophecy. 

Perhaps  few  missions  in  the  world  have  been  so  discourag- 
ing as  the  Chinese.  Year  after  year  has  elapsed  without  crown- 
ing the  efforts  which  have  been  expended,  with  a  correspond- 
ing success.  The  greater  part  of  the  laborers  have  sunk  into  the 
grave;  others  have  left  the  service,  and  others  returned  home. 
Few  natives  have  felt  the  saving  power  of  the  gospel.  Chris- 
tian books  have  been  scattered  far  and  wide,  without  producing 
( to  mortal  eyes )  an  adequate  effect.  And  now  after  all  the 
labor  and  toil,  we  have  not  yet  penetrated  into  this  vast  empire ; 
our  stations  are  either  on  the  borders,  or  far  away  in  the  In- 
dian archipelago,  and  the  present  laborers  are  reduced  to  small 
numbers.  The  same  antinational  system  which  at  first  coun- 
teracted our  efforts,  is  still  in  full  force.      The    laws    against 

'^  From  a   Correspondrnt. 


i833.  Prophecy.  177 

popery  bave  uot  yet  been  revoked;  tbe  precious  gospel,  ibis 
divine  gift,  remains  unknown  to  tbe  nation;  and  a  more 
formidable  barrier  tban  any  otber — Chinese  apatby  towards 
every  tbing  wbich  does  not  strike  tbe  senses,  is  as  deep  an 
ever. 

This  is  not  the  language  of  despair.  Unbelievers  may  ask ; 
where  is  the  day  of  the  Lord's  coming  %  And  we  humbly  an- 
swer ;  *'*'  it  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or  seasons  which 
the  Father  has  put  in  his  own  power.''  Hitherto  it  has  been 
the  day  of  smaU  things,  but  our  labors  have  not  been  quite 
in  vain.  There  are  converts,  schools,  preachers;  and  there  is 
a  door  opened  to  the  Chinese  empire.  Let  us  not  treat  the 
small  things,  which  God  has  hitherto  done,  with  contempt, 
lest  we  perish  together  with  an  unbelieving  world.  But  let  us 
at  the  same  time  acknowledge,  that  as  laborers  we  have  never 
resisted  unto  blood.  That  noble  purpose  *Ho  spend,  and  be  spent," 
— that  ardent  desire  to  live  and  to  die  for  the  cause  of  God,  has 
not  taken  entire  possession  of  our  whole  selves.  We  do  not 
indeed  wish  to  see  the  names  of  '*  hundreds  subscribed  with  their 
own  blood,"  pledging  themselves  to  enter  the  lists  of  combat- 
ants; we  want  something  superior  and  more  essential,  an 
unreserved  surrender  to  the  Savior  under  the  deep  conviction 
of  his  omnipotent  love.  This  will  teach  and  prompt  us  to 
preserve  to  the  last  in  our  endeavors  to  promote  the  salvation 
of  our  fellow-sinners.  This  is  the  great  requisite  in  the  Lord's 
servants.  Bring  also  arts,  sciences,  and  the  goods  of  this  world 
into  this  holy  cause,  without  boasting  of  your  sacrifices,  and 
you  are  welcome. 

To  rush  heedlessly  into  dangers,  to  put  the  world  at  defi- 
ance, will  rather  injure  the  cause  than  promote*  it;-»there  is 
a  more  excellent  way.  When  the  doors  of  ^^  the  celestial  em- 
pire" are  thrown  open,  boldly  to  enter  the  list  of  mission- 
aries, to  gain  the  hearts  of  the  people  by  kindness  and  long- 
suffering,  to  promote  their  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  by 
every  measure  in  your  power,  without  being  known  or  regis- 
tered in  public  journals,  neglected  and  forgotten  by  friends,  if 
possible; — after  all  to  be  treated  with  contempt  both  by  tbe 
Chinese  government  and  common  people, — this  is  the  true 
way  of  establishing  the  gospel  in  this  remote  part  of  the  world. 
Let  us  not  deride  the  supposition  that  China  may  very  soon  be 
open  for  missionary  enterprises. 

Amongst  the  numerous  promises  in  Scriptures,  there  is  one 
which  bears  directly  upon  China,  and  it  is  well  to  dwell  a  little 
upon  the  subject.  In  the  twelfth  verse  of  the  49th  chapter  of 
Isaiah,  God  says ;  **  Behold  these  shall  come  from  far ;  and  lo, 
these  from  the  north  and  the  west,  and  these  from  the  land  of 
Sinim. "  Great  philologists  are  agreed,  that  Sinim  was  the 
name  under  which  eastern  Asia  or  China  was  known  to  the 
inhabitants  of  western  Asia.  Both  the  Arabs,  Syrians,  Malays, 
and  Siamese,  to  this  day,   call  it  Tsin,   Chin,  or  Shin ;   and 


178  Froplucy.  Aug. 

even  a  narrow-minded  man  might  well  doubt,  whether  the 
Hebrews,  who  knew  the  existence  of  Hindostan,  (Esther,  i.  I.) 
under  the  name  of  Hodu,  and  of  Scythia  under  the  name  of 
Magog,  could  be  entirely  ignorant  of  the  largest  and  oldest  of 
empires.  Sinim  is  the  Hebrew  plural  of  Sin.  Or  should  we  think 
that  whilst  petty  nations  come  into  remembrance  before  the 
Lord,  the  miUions  of  China  should  never  be  mentioned?  All 
are  numbered  before  him,  they  are  the  creatures  which  bis 
hand  has  made,  and  for  whom   the  Savior   bled  and  died. 

Whatever  may  be  the  impenetrable  designs  of  Providence, 
that  up  to  these  latter  days,  this  great  nation  remains  desti- 
tute of  the  gospel,  we  cannot  fathom  them.  It  is  not  for  us 
to  know  the  times  or  the  seasons  which  the  Father  hath  put 
in  his  own  power,  but  we  ought  to  believe  that  his  unalterable 
word  will  be  fulfilled.  If  nevertheless,  sullen  despair  occupies 
our  hearts  and  we  begin  to  exclaim;  ^'the  Lord  has  forsaken 
this  country;  the  Lord  has  forgotten  this  empire;" — O  let  U3 
remember  the  divine  assurance;  '^  Can  a  woman  forget  her 
ifucking  child  that  she  should  not  have  compassion  on  the  son  of 
her  wpmb?  Yea,  she  may  forget,  yet  will  I  not  forget  thee. 
Behold  I  have  graven  thee  upon  the  palms  of  my  hands ;  thy 
walls  are  continually  before  me."  Though  this  was  primarily 
addressed  to  Zion,  yet  it  is  applicable  to  all  nations,  who  are 
made  of  one  blood,  and  who  have  one  Father ;  and  it  follows 
immediately  after  the  promise  uttered  in  behalf  of  China. 
Therefore  we  ought  to  go  forth  in  the  strength  of  this  gracious 
promise,  and  plead  with  the  Lord,  and  wrestle  for  a  bless- 
ing upon  this  nation.  Has  he  not  said ;  *'  It  is  a  light  thing, 
that  thou  shouldest  be  my  servant,  to  raise  up  the  tribes  of 
Jacob,  and  to  restore  the  preserved  of  Israel.  I  will  also  give 
thee  for  a  light  to  the  gentiles,  that  thou  mayest  be  my  sal- 
vation to  the  end  of  the  earth?" — Or  do  we  think,  that  our 
Savior  is  not  the  King  of  the  whole  earth,  and  that  China 
is  not  given  to  him  for  a  possession?  He  does  intercede 
for  this  numerous,  though  long  neglected  people,  while  seated 
at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  as  a  true  high  priest,  who 
compassionates   all   the   nations   of  the  earth. 

At  the  present  crisis,  which  is  big  with  great  events,  and 
when  the  march  of  intellect  is  rapid  as  the  eagle's  flight,  we 
may  look  for  great  things.  The  wail  of  national  separation  is 
pulled  down  by  a  more  powerful  hand  than  human. — If  the 
decree  is  passed  in  heaven,  that  China  shall  be  saved, — what 
will  the  imperial  edicts  and  prohibitions  avail  ?  There  may  be  a 
hard  struggle,  for  it  is  to  be  the  last ;  but  the  bulwarks  of  Satan 
will  not  withstand  the  shock,  nor  his  armies  prove  victorious. 
God  will  reign  and  subject  China  to  his  sceptre.  If  we  then 
could  ascend  on  high,  we  would  join  in  the  anthem ;  ^'  sing  O 
heavens ;  and  be  joyful,  O  earth ;  and  break  forth  into  singing,  O 
mountains ;  for  the  Lord  lias  comforted  his  people,  and  will  have 
mercy  on  his  afflicted. "     But  whilst  we  are  living  here  below, 


1833.  Military  Rewards.  179 

let  us  '^  lift  up  our  eyes  round  about  and  behold  \  all  these 
gather  themselves  together,  and  come  to  thee.  As  I  lire,  saith 
the  Lord,  thou  shalt  surely  clothe  thee  with  them  all,  as  with 
an  ornament,  and  bind  them  on  thee  as  a  bride  doeth.  ^' 

Whilst  we  remember  these  promises,  and  believe  and  labor 
to  the  last,  with  wisdom  granted  from  above,  we  shall  be  sue- 
cessfuL  Has  not  the  Lord  said,  *'  I  will  make  all  my  mountains 
a  way,  and  my  high-ways  shall  be  exalted  1  *'  Only  be  strong  iu 
our  God,  and  he  will  remove  the  appalling  obstacles. 

Let  us  therefore  strain  every  nerve  to  accomplish  the  object. 
We  have  to  do  with  a  nation  half-civilized,  which  has  schools  and 
a  national  literature.  The  press  can  be  made  a  mighty  engine  to 
batter  dawn  the  wall  of  national  separation.  Our  productions,  if 
well  written,  will  take  the  attention  of  the  Chinese  public  at  large, 
which  is  not  prejudiced  either  against  strangers  or  Christianity. 
Let  us  at  the  same  time  not  be  prejudiced  against  them;  but  give 
arts  and  sciences  as  wide  a  range  as  it  is  in  our  power  to  do;  for 
these  are  the  hand-maids  of  the  gospel.  Above  all,  let  us  shoH^, 
that  we  are  truly  interested  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  those  whom 
we  consider  our  parishioners,  though  they  do  not  acknowledge  \X9 
as  their  pastors.  There  is  much  misery  in  China,  and  we  may 
alleviate  a  great  deal  by  proper  measures.  Whilst  we  neglect  not 
the  wise  and  the  learned  of  this  world  among  them,  and  who 
invariably  stand  high  in  their  own  esteem,  let  us  condescend  to 
the  poor,  the  illiterate,  and  the  wretched,  who  constitute  the  ma- 
jority of  the  nation.  This  advice  is  now  very  easily  given,  but 
not  so  easily  followed.  But  so  long  as  we  set  before  us  a  crucified 
Savior,  who  expired  on  the  cross  to  save  us  wretched  sinners,  we 
may  follow  his  footsteps  who  went  about  doing  good.  This  will 
be  a  powerful  way  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  of 
silencing  all  gaiiisayers.  This  way  cf  exhibiting,  together  with 
the  propagation  of  the  glorious  doctrines  of  the  Redeemer,  a 
correspondent  practice,  is  humbly  submitted  to  the  fellow-laborers 
of  the  writer,  who  at  the  same  time  acknowledges  his  own  defi- 
ciencies in  word  and  deed. 

It  is  to  be  expected  that  the  Missionary,  Tract,  and  Bible  so- 
cieties will  second  the  efforts  of  uninfluential  individuals,  though 
already  burdened  with  their  own  multifarious  operations.  And 
is  there  no  literary  society,  either  in  Europe  or  America,  which 
has  any  thing  to  spare  for  the  Chinese  ?  We  hope  not  to  plead 
in  vain. — Let  us  conclude  with  the  prayer;  "Awake,  awake, 
put  on  strength,  O  arm  of  the  Lord.  Awake,  as  in  the  ancient 
days,  as  in  the  generations  of  old.  Art  thou  not  it,  that  hast 
cut  Rahab,  and  wounded  the  dragon  T*  Yea,  may  it  be  so. 
Amen   and  Amen. 


Military  rewards. — It  is  the  custom  in  China,  as  in  many 
other  countries,  to  reward  those  who  have  distinguished  them- 
selves in  battle,  with  promotion.     And  those  who  fall  iu  battle 


180  Chinese  emigrants.  Arc. 


o 


under  peciiUar  circumstances,  are  rewarded  by  honon  decreed  to 
their  posterity.  Late  Peking  gazettes  furnish  a  detailed  ac- 
count both  of  those  who  behaved  well  and  ill,  on  the  occasion 
of  the  Formosan  insurgents  taking  the  town  of  Kea-e.  One  im- 
perial officer  headed  a  party  of  his  soldiers  in  running  away  and 
seeking  shelter  among  the  mountains,  where  he  still  continues 
not  captured.  Another  having  associated  with  himself  a  few 
faithful  adherents,  in  order  to  prevent  the  powder  magazine 
from  falling  into  the  enemies*  hand,  blew  it  up  about  them- 
selves. But  the  explosion  not  destroying  their  lives,  they  rush- 
ed sword  in  hand  upon  the  rebels  and  slew  several  of  them 
before  they  were  overpowered.  The  wives,  children,  and  ser- 
vants of  these  warriors  also  continued  faithful  to  death,  though 
some  of  them  were  most  cruelly  treated  by  the  rebels.  Two 
of  the  women  continued  to  rail  at  the  insurgents  till  their  noses 
were  cut  off,  and  their  tongues  cut  out.  The  sons  of  the 
leader  of  this  little  band  are  to  receive  a  nominal  office,  to 
be  hereditary  to  all  generations  without  end ! 

Chinese  emigrants. — ^We  have  seen  several  statements  from 
Chinese,  who  have  been  in  the  straits  of  Malacca,  respecting 
the  situation  of  emigrants  at  some  of  those  settlements.  They 
complain  most  bitterly  of  the  oppressive  old  Dutch  system  of 
^* farming'*  the  revenue  to  any  vagabond  who  will  bid  highest. 
The  authority  thus  conferred  on  gamesters  and  opium-smokers, 
they  consider  detestable ;  and  the  cupidity  of  government,  mean 
and  degrading.  But  the  farmers  of  provisions,  such  as  pork 
and  the  like,  are  also  great  oppressors.  They  league  with 
native  police- men  and  enter  people's  houses,  insulting  their 
women,  and  sometimes  robbing  the  inhabitants  under  the  pre- 
text of  searching  tliem.  They  have  been  known  to  take  a 
small  quantity  of  a  prohibited  article  into  a  house,  and  pre- 
tending to  have  found  it  there,  then  prosecute  the  inmates  in 
order  to  obtain  the  penalty.  The  industrious  and  well  dis- 
posed Chinese  are  thus  oppressed  by  governmental  people, 
and  also  by  secret  associations  of  the  idle  and  vicious  among 
their  fellow  countrymen.  Those  who  get  rich  also  commit 
great  atrocities,  which  through  the  influence  of  money  never 
come  to  light.  Such  a  man  has  lately  retm*ned  to  China. 
He  first  hired  Chinese  assassin^  to  murder  his  partner  in 
trade,   and  then    hired   Malays  to  murder  the   assassins. 

It  is  painful  to  read  the  story  of  such  cruelties  suffered  by 
the  Chinese  emigrants.  Often,  no  doubt,  this  class  of  persons 
is  such  as  "  leave  their  country  for  their  country^s  good, "  but 
often  it  is  otherwise.  Compelled  by  oppression  or  pinching 
poverty  to  emigrate,  they  find  too  few  friends  in  their  wander- 
ings. Cast  off  also  entirely  from  any  protection  by  their  gov- 
ernment, they  are  left  at  the  mercy  of  any  foreign  oppressors 
where  they  may  reside;  with  the  prospect  of  being  plundered 
again,  on  their  return  home,  by  their  countrj'men.. 


1833. 


Reiearches  in  Armenia. 


181 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


Restarches  of  the  Rev.  E. 
Smith  and  the  Rev.  H.  G.  O. 
DwiGHT  in  Armenia:  including 
a  journey  through  Asia  Minor ^ 
into  Georgia  and  Persia^  with 
a  visit  to  the  Nestorian  andChal' 
dean  christians  of  Oormiah  and 
Salmas.    2  Vols.  Boston :  1833. 

During  the  last  fifleen  years, 
a  large  extent  of  territoiy  a- 
round  the  Mediterranean,  in- 
cluding Greece,  Asia  Minor, 
Syria,  Egypt,  and  the  African 
coast,  has  been  surveyed  by 
protestant  missionaries.  The 
religious  and  moral  condition 
of  the  Coptic,  Maronite  and 
Greek  communities  have  been, 
by  these  investigations,  brought 
before  the  benevolent  societies 
in  Europe  and  America;  and, 
while  many  spontaneous  efforts 
have  been  made  to  revive  the 
*^  oriental  churches ^^^  a  desire 
has  been  excited  to  learn  more 
accurately  the  condition  of  other 
sects  residing  farther  east — 
such  as  the  Armenians,  the  Ge- 
orgians, Nestorians,  and  Chalde- 
ans. With  the  special  view  of 
ascertaining  by  personal  obser- 
vation the  present  state  and 
character  of  these  classes  of  peo- 
ple, especially  of  the  Armeni- 
ans, Messrs.  Smith  and  Dwight 
were  instructed  by  the  *'  Amer- 
ican Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions,  **  to  un- 
dertake the  journey  described 
in  the  volumes  before  us. 


These  genfleinen  left  Malta 
on  the  17th  March  1830;  touch- 
ed at  Smyrna,  and  reached  the 
capital  of  the  Turkish  empire 
on  the  19th  of  April.  On  the 
21st  of  May,  after  having  gained 
some  knowledge  of  the  Armeni- 
ans residing  in  Constantinople, 
they  set  their  faces  eastward. 
At  Tokat  they  visited  the  tomb 
of  Martyn  ;  then  took  a  view  of 
Erzroom,  which  was  once  a 
thoroughfare  for  the  commerce 
between  Europe  and  the  East; 
thence  turning  northward  they 
entered  the  Russian  possessions, 
and  passed  up  to  Tiflis,  which 
occupies  the  right  bank  of  the 
Koor.  Tiflis  has  the  appear- 
ance of  a  busy  and  populous 
city,  and  its  streets  present  a 
crowded  and  lively  scene — ^in 
which  the  Russian  soldier  and 
the  stately  Turk,  the  Armenian 
with  turbaned  head  and  the 
Georgian  priest,  the  dark  Lesgy 
with  his  short  sword,  the  Per- 
sian known  by  his  flowing  robes,, 
the  half-clad  Mingrelian,  and 
the  Circassian  driving  his  spir-^ 
ited  horses,  all  act  their  parts. 
Ljring  at  nearly  equal  distances 
from  the  Black  and  Caspian 
seas,  Tiflis  may  erelong  be- 
come again,  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Justinian,  the  thorough- 
fare for  the  over-land  commerce 
of  Asia.  A  sad  harbinger  from 
christian  America  had  gone  be- 
fore the  missionary  travellers. 
'*  In  the  first  caravaxv&etai  ^^ 


1.82 


Researches 


AuO. 


entered,  the  day  after  reaching 
Tiflis,"  say  they,  "we  stumbled 
upon  a  hogshead  of  New  Eng- 
land rum ! " 

On  the  5th  of  August  they 
seated  themselves  in  a  large  cov- 
ered baggage-wagon  drawn  by 
four  horses  abreast  after  the 
Kussian  fashion,  and  left  Tiflis. 
As  they  went  down  the  valley 
of  the  Koor,  they  met  that 
dreadful  scourge — ^the  cholera 
on  its  march  to  Europe.  One 
week's  journey  from  Tiflis 
brought  them  in  sight  of  Shoo- 
sha,  but  not  until  they  had  pass- 
ed through  scenes  of  personal 
sufferings,  which  they  **  would 
rather  forget  than  describe/'  A 
crooked  route  from  Shoosha  to 
Tebriz,  led  them  along  the 
banks  of  the  Aras;  where,  as 
they  travelled  from  Nakhchevan 
up  to  Erivan  and  back  again, 
they  gazed  upon  Mount  Ararat, 
which  is  known  to  the  natives 
by  the  name  of  Masis  in  Arme- 
nian, and  AghuT'dagh  (heavy 
mountain)  in  Turkish.  "At  all 
seasons  of  the  year,  it  is  cover- 
ed far  below  its  summit  with 
snow  and  ice,  which  occasion- 
ally form  avalanches,  that  are 
precipitated  down  its  sides  with 
the  sound  of  an  earthquake,  and 
which,  with  the  steepness  of  its 
declivities,  have  allowed  none 
of  the  posterity  of  Noah  to  as- 
cend it."  From  several  points 
of  view  the  appearance  of  that 
Mount,  once  "  the  stepping 
stone  between  the  old  world 
and  the  new,"  was  very  majes- 
tic. At  Ziveh-dudengeh,  one 
fine^  autumnal  morning  in  Nov- 
ember, when  they  arose  at 
the  earliest  dawn  "  the  summit 
of  Ararat  was  whitened  with 
the  broad  hght  of  day,  while 
the  obscurity  Qf  night  still  dark- 


ened its  base;  the  first  rays  of 
the  sun  soon  crowned  it  with 
gold;  and  then  gradually  de- 
scending, spread  over  it  to  its 
base  a  robe  ofsimilarbrilhancy." 

They  reached  Tebriz  on  the 
18th  of  December.  Abbas  Mir- 
za,  the  prince  royal  of  Persia, 
into  whose  hands  the  Shah  has 
resigned  the  management  of  his 
foreign  relations,  has  his  seat  at 
Tebriz.  His  religious  views  are 
liberal,  and  his  practice  tolerant; 
but  with  his  liberality  he  is  also 
immoral,  indulgmg  in  drinlung 
and  other  dissipation.  Abbas 
has  been  nominated  by  the  Shah 
to  be  his  successor  on  the  throne 
of  Persia. 

Tebriz,  now  the  capital  of 
one  of  the  most  populous  and 
productive  of  all  the  provinces 
of  Persia,  has  a  population  of 
about  60,000,  and  also  an  ex- 
tensive trade,  the  whole  of  which 
is  in  the  hands,  of  the  natives. 
"  The  costly  goods  of  Kash- 
meer  and  the  East  are  brought 
by  its  merchants  from  the  re-* 
gion  of  the  Indus,  and  exchang- 
ed in  the  bazars  of  Constanti- 
nople for  the  manufactures  of 
Europe.  While  some  of  the 
productions  sent  to  India  by  the 
British  East  India  Company  for 
the  Persian  market,  find  their 
way  hither  from  the  ports  of 
the  Persian  gulf;  and  the  pro- 
ductions of  Arabia  are  brought 
from  Bagdad." 

The  first  trait  in  the  charac- 
ter of  a  Persian,  that  strikes  a 
traveller  coming  from  Turkey, 
is  his  civility.  "  The  Turkish 
gentleman  receives  you  stand- 
ing, coolly  puts  his  hand  upon 
his  breast  for  a  salutation,  asks 
you  to  sit  as  if  the  invitation  in 
any  form  was  an  act  of  conde- 
scension, and  a  few  common- 


1833. 


in  Armenia. 


183 


place  questions,  with  long  in- 
tervals of  silence  filled  up  hy 
pipes  and  coffee,  complete  the 
ceremonies  of  your  reception.' 
The  Persian,  not  only  honors 
you  by  rising;  but,  putting  you 
at  once  into  the  position  of  his 
lord,  and  assuming  the  atti* 
tude  of  your  slave,  he  forces 
you  into  his  own  seat,  if  it  hap- 
pen to  be  the  most  honorable/* 
The  Persian  differs  also  from 
the  Turk,  in  his  readiness 
to  admit  European  innovations. 
Chairs  and  tables  are  used  in 
the  houses  of  some  of  the  rich 
at  Tebriz ;  several  beautiful  por- 
celain tea-sets,  of  the  latest 
English  fashion,  were  eagerly 
bought  up  when  our  travellers 
were  there;  and  many  shops 
in  the  bazar  were  stocked  with 
a  variety  of  European  table 
furniture. 

During  the  whole  of  their 
sojourn  at  Tebriz,  Mrs.  Smith 
and  Dwight  enjoyed  the  kind 
offices  of  several  English  gen- 
tlemen. Wearied  with  their 
journey,  and  sick  as  one  of 
them  was,  the  attention  of  Drs. 
Mc  Neill  and  Cormick,  Maj. 
Willock,  Capt.  Campbell,  and 
others,  made  an  impression  on 
their  minds,  which  they  hope 
never  to  forget.  The  last  named 
gentleman,  then  acting  envoy, 
treated  them  with  a  hospitality, 
that  could  hardly  have  been 
exceeded  had  they  been  his  own 
brothers.  He  readily  facilitated 
their  proceedings  in  every  thing 
that  depended  upon  his  official 
capacity;  and,  what  they  es- 
teemed not  the  least  of  his  at- 
tentions, ^^  he  opened  his  house 
for  religious  services  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  took  pains  to 
procure  a  full  attendance." — 
At  their  departure  from  Tebriz, 


Captain  Campbell  and  Major 
Willock  supplied  them  with 
recommendatory  letters  to  the 
chief  officers  and  khans  of  Oor- 
miah,  and  other  places. 

A  journey  of  a  few  days  now 
brought  the  travellers  to  Dilman; 
and  after  spending  a  few  days 
among  the  Chaldeans  and  Nes- 
torians  on  the  west  shore  of  the 
lake  of  Oormiah,  they  turned 
their  steps  to  the  north-west, 
passed  through  Erzroom  to  Tre- 
bizond ;  embarked  on  board  an 
Illyrian  ship  bearing  the  Austri- 
an flag;  sailed  down  the  Black 
sea ;  and  reached  Constantino- 
ple, having  been  absent  '*  just  a 
year  and  four  days, "  and  trav- 
eUed  by  land  more  than  twenty- 
four  hundred  miles. 

We  have  perused  die  i?«- 
searches  with  much  interest  and 
pleasure.  The  travellers  seem 
to  have  been  intent  on  collect- 
ing valuable  information  of  eve- 
ry description.  The  geography, 
manners,  and  customs  of  the 
countries  which  they  visited,  as 
well  as  the  intellectual,  moral 
and  religious  condition  of  the 
people,  were  objects,  which 
constantly  occupied  their  atten- 
tion. In  the  Turkish,  Russian, 
and  Persian  dominions,  they 
found  the  people  ignorant,  with- 
out the  means  of  education,  and 
accustomed  to  all  the  immoral- 
ities and  crimes  which  usually 
follow  in  the  train  of  ignorance. 
A  numerous  priesthood,  with 
but  a  few  honorable  exceptions, 
they  found  scarcely  less  igno- 
rant, and  often  more  vicious, 
than  the  people. — The  whole 
region  over  which  they  travelled 
has  for  a  long  time  past  been 
desolated  and  depopulated  by 
wars  ;  and  agriculture  and  com- 
merce have  be^iv  \\\X^tx\\^\^^, 


184                           Researches  Aug. 

An  introductory  article  to  the  their  liege  lord. — During  their 
"  Researches, "  contains  a  brief  early  history,  the  Georgians 
History  of  Armenia.  It  is  an  were  frequently  molested  by 
inland  country,  and  extends  a-  the  Khazars,  the  Persians,  and 
bout  four  hundred  and  thirty  the  Greeks.  In  538  a.  c, 
miles  in  longitude,  and  about  wliile  groaning  under  the  do- 
three  hundred  in  latitude ;  it  has  minion  of  Kai-khosrov  of  Per- 
its  western  boundary  not  far  sia,  ''the  Georgians  s&w  with 
from  9ix  hundred  miles  east  of  astonishment  a  company  of 
Constantinople.  The  noble  £u-  Chinese^  headed  by  one  of  the 
phrates,  the  Tigris,  the  rapid,  royal  family  of  that  distant  em- 
furious  Aras  (Arazes),  and  other  pire,  burst  through  the  gates  of 
rivers,  have  their  sources  in  Dariel,  and  come  to  their  aid. 
Armenia.  In  its  most  flourish-  Tiiey  were  received  with  joy, 
ing  period,  the  country  was  di-  their  arms  were  victorious,  and 
vided  into  fifteen  provinces.  *'  In  the  prince  was  presented  with 
the  centre  of  them  all  was  the  the  fortress  of  Orpet,  ( called 
prpyince  of  Ararad  ( Ararat ),  also  Samshvilde  and  Orbisi, ) 
disliaguished  for  its  extent  and  on  the  Khram,  which  gave 
f^r^ty,  and  which,  from  its  name  to  his  family.  His  des- 
ha.ving  been^  almost  invariably  ceudants,  the  Orpelians,  after- 
the  residence  of  the  Armenian  wards  distinguished  themselves 
court,  is  uniformly  mentioned  both  in  Georgian  and  Armenian 
in  the  Bible,  instead  of  Annenia  history,  and  now,  at  Tiflis  and 
itself.  *'  The  Armenians  are  elsewhere,  they  hold  their  rank 
known  at  the  present  day,  as  a  among  the  Georgian  nobility, 
scattered  race ;  they  are  found,  and  boast  of  higher  heraldic 
"  not  only  in  almost  every  part  honors  than  any  of  the  crown- 
^f  Turkey  and  Persia,  but  in  ed  heads  of  Europe.'' 
India,  as  well  as  in  Russia,  Po-  With  the  Cossacks  they  had 
land,  and  many  other  parts  of  much  to  do  in  the  course  of 
Europe. "  They  are  great  trav-  their  journey,  and  their  opin- 
ellers,  and  almost  every  impor-  ion  of  them  continued  to  th^ 
tant  fair  or  mart,  from  Leipsic  last  to  improve.  The  first  Cos- 
and  London  to  Bombay  and  sack  they  met,  (it  was  on  the 
Calcutta  is  visited  by  them,  morning  they  entered  Erzroom 
The  whole  number  of  Armeni-  amidst  a  dense  fog,)  is  thus 
«ns  has  been  estimated  to  be  described. — ''  In  a  clear  atmos- 
10,000,000.  phere,  large  as  he  really  was. 

While  at  Tiflis,  our  travellers  and  mounted   upon  a  tall  and 

made  many  inquiries  concern-  stately   horse,   with  a  spear  at 

ing  the  Georgians;  they  are  at  least  twelve  feet  long  projecting 

liresent  a  small  nation,  suppos-  on  one  side,  a  rifle  slung  upon 

«d  not  to  exceed  600,000  souls ;  his  back  on  the  other,  a  heavy 

are  divided  into  three  classes,  sword  by  his  side,  and  a  brace 

namely,  free  commoners^  nobles,  of  pistols  in  his  girdle,  he  would 

and  vassals.     They  are  of  the  have  appeared  sufiicieiitiy  formi- 

Greek  faith,  and  in  their  reli-  dable ;  but  magnified  by  the  mist 

gioii  difler  very  little  from  the  to  a  gigantic  fcize,  he   seemed 

Russians,  whose  emperor  is  now  aimo:t  liiic  Mars  himself."  The 


1»33. 


In  ArtHcnia. 


JB5 


Georgians  speak  the  same  lan- 
guage, and  profess  the  same 
religion  as  the  Rpssians ; .  but 
they,  are  a  distinct  nation,  with 
their  own  peculiar  institutions 
and  rights.  They  pay  no  taxes 
to  the  autocrat,  and  in  their  ter- 
ritories on  the  Don,  no  Russian 
holds  an  office  or  exercises  au- 
thority. Yet  the  emperor  claims 
from  them  a  military  service, 
which  obliges  every  man  to  al- 
ternate three  years  at  home  and 
three  years  in  the  field,  *'  and  in 
fact  converts  the  whole  nation 
of  more  than  200,000  individ- 
uals into  a  standing  army." 

The  presefU  CheUdean  Christ- 
ians are  of  recent  origin.  Most 
of  them  live  in  the  province  of 
Ooromiah,  and  are  but  few  in 
number.  They  are  papal  Sy- 
rians. Their  bishop.  Mar  Yo- 
hanna,  was  educated  at  Rome; 
and  his  priest  had  been  twelve 
years  in  the  college  of  the  Prop- 
aganda. 

The  Nesturians  are  some- 
what more  numerous  than  the 
Chaldeans.  Once  their  com* 
munity  was  very  large.  As  early 
as  A.  D.  498,.  '*  they  assumed  the 
attitude  of  the  dominant  Christ- 
ian sect  in  Persia.'*  They  have 
had  churches  in  Mesopotamia, 
Arabia,  Syria,  Hindostan,Trans- 
oxiana,  Mongolia,  **and,  if  we 
may  credit  [and  why  may  we 
not?]  a  monument  subsequently 
discovered  by  papal  priests, 
Nestorian  missionaries  planted 
churches  in  the  heart  of  north- 
ern China." — However  much 
these  churches  may  have  been 
protected  and  fostered  by  Pres- 
ter  John,  Genghis  and  his  de- 
scendants, they  were  destined  to 
i  speedy  overthrow.  The  fell 
Tiinur,  like  a  besom  of  destruc- 
tion!   swept    Christianity   from 


Transoxiana,  exterminated  or 
effectually  concealed  it  in  Mon- 
golia, and  persecuted  unio  death 
multitudes  of  the  Nestorians  of 
Persia. 

We  are  glad  io  learn  that  a 
missionary  has  already  been  ap- 
pointed to  labor  among  the  Nes- 
torians of  Ooromiah.  How  he 
will  be  received  by  them,  exper- 
iment alone  can  fully  determine. 
*' Their  extreme  liberality  to- 
wards other  sects,  their  ideas  of 
open  communion,  and  their  en- 
tire rejection  of  auricular  con- 
fession, are  considerations  which 
have  produced  in  our  minds," 
the  travelers  remark,  "a  firm 
conviction,  that  a  mission  to  the 
Nestorians  would  meet  with  far 
fewer  obstacles,  than  among  any 
other  of  the  old  churches.  The 
week  that  we  passed  among  them 
was  the  most  intensely  interest- 
ing of  our  lives." 

Messrs.  Smith  and  Dwight 
had  frequent  opportunity  while 
on  their  journey,  to  witness  the 
operations  and  enjoy  the  society 
of  German  missionaries.  From 
thetn  they  derived  much  valua- 
ble information  concerning  the 
Armenians,  moslems,  and  others. 
— At  Shoosha  they  were  in  the 
latitude  of  Bukharia,  and  distant 
from  it  only  about  sixteen  de- 
grees«  and  less  than  twenty-five 
degrees  from  the  Chinese  fron- 
tiers.— The  recent  visit  of  Lieut. 
A.  Burnes  and  Dr.  Gerard  to 
Bukharia  we  intend  to  notice  at 
another  time. — We  view  with 
lively  interest  the  advances  of 
enterprising  Christian  mission- 
aries and  other  intelligent  trav- 
elers into  central  Asia.  Dark- 
ness and  confusion  have  long 
reigned  over  those  plains;  but 
the  day  will  come,  |>erhti|>s  very 
soon,  wlicn  light  will  U^^V.^^^K!i 


]86 


Periodical  Magaziiics, 


Aug, 


and  ordt*r  be  established.  Once, 
more  freedom  of  intercourse 
was  enjoyed ;  it  will  be  so  again ; 
and  a  highway  will  be  opened, 
by  which  the  traveler,  leaving 
the  capital  of  Japan,  passing 
through  the  gates  of  Peking, 
and  then  touching  at  Cashgar, 
Bukharia  and  Teheran,  may 
without  molestation  speedily 
reach  Constantinople,  Vienna, 
Berlin,  Paris,  or  London. 


Tlie  indo  ckinase  (J leaner : 
containing  miscelinneous  commu- 
nications on  the  literature ^  his- 
tory ,  philosophy ,  mythology , 
<l^c.,  of  the  Indihchinese  nations f 
drawn  chiefly  from  the  native 
languages.  Malacca;  printed 
at  the  Anglo-cliinese  Press. 

The  first  number  of  this  Quart- 
erly periodical  was  published  in 
May  1817,  under  the  editorship 
of  the  late  indefatigable  Dr. 
Milne,  and  was  continued  until 
April  1822.  The  need  of  such 
a  medium  of  communication 
was  very  early  f6lt  by  those 
who  had  undertaken  to  make 
themselves  and  others  familiar- 
ly acquainted  with  the  charac- 
ter and  wants  of  the  people  of 
eastern  Asia.  Indeed,  one  of 
the  first,  though  minor  objects 
contemplated  by  Dr.  Milne  and 
his  colleague  and  predecessor, 
in  establishing  the  Anglo-chi- 
ncsc  college,  was  the  publica- 
tion of  a  periodical  in  the  Eng- 
lish language.  The  Gleaner 
was  commenced  and  continued 
**  under  many  disadvantages ;" 
still  every  number  was  replete 
with  valuable  original  matter, 
such  as  could  not  fail  to  be 
interesting  to  the  pliiloso))hcr, 
to  the  historian,  and  especially 
to  the  Christian  pliilnnthropisl. 


Had  the  Jndo-chinese  Gleaner 
been  continued  to  this  day,  with 
its  wonted  ability  and  spirit,  it 
would  have  contained  a  most 
valuable  collection  of  informa- 
tion ;  even  as  it  is,  we  know  of 
no  one  work  that  will  compare 
with  it,  on  most  subjects  relative 
to  China.  We  frequently  avail 
ourselves  of  its  aid. — For  Dr. 
Milne's  opinion  of  the  value  of 
such  periodicals,  we  must  refer 
our  readers  to  '  A  sketch  of  the 
life  of  Milne,'  which  appeared  in 
our  first  volume.  See  page  S2\, 
[n.tlie  opinion  there  expressed 
we  fully  concur. 


A    MONTHLY    PERIODICAL  tfl    the 

Chinese  language. — The  first 
number  of  this  work  was  pub- 
lished ill  Canton  on  the  1st  in- 
stant. An  edition  of  600  copies 
was  immediately  disposed  of;  but 
was  not  sufficient  to  supply  sub- 
scribers that  had  already  been 
obtained  ;  and  a  second  edition 
of  300  copies  has  been  struck  off. 
Few  of  the  natives,  we  under- 
stand, have  as  yet  become  sub- 
scribers to  the  work  ;  many  cop- 
ies of  it,  however,  have  fallen 
into  their  hands ;  and,  so  far  as 
we  can  learn  from  personal  in- 
quiry and  common  report,  they 
generally  entertain  a  favorable 
opinion  of  it.  If  it  can  be  con- 
tinued, as  we  trust  it  will  be,  we 
have  no  doubt  that  the  number 
of  subscribers  and  readers  m\\ 
soon  be  very  much  increased. 
What  opposition  it  may  have  to 
contend  with,  remains  to  be  seen. 
We  shall  anxiously  watch  the 
progress  of  this  new  periodical 
as  it  goes  forth,  in  its  elegant 
costume,  to  seek  new  acquaint- 
ances and  to  inform  them  of 
what  has  been  and  is  now  exi^4- 
ing  and  transpiring  beyond  the 


1833. 


Java. 


187 


limirs  of  the  celestial  empire ; 
and  we  shall  endeavor  faithfully 
to  report  its  successes,  and  (if 
it  shall  be  so)  its  reverses.  Let 
it  go  richly  stored  with  useful 
knowledge  and  science  —  the 
handmaids  of  true  religion — 
and  we  bid  it  God  speed. — We 
subjoin  the  original  Prospectus, 
While  civilization  is  making  rapid 
progress  over  ignorance  and  errar 
in  almost  all  other   portions  of  the 

fjlobe, — even  the  bigoted  Hindoos 
laving  commenced  the  publication  of 
several  periodicals  in  their  dwn  lan- 
guages,— the  Chinese  aione  remain 
stationary,  as  thev  have  been  for 
ages  past.  Notwithstanding  our  long 
intei^ourse  with  them,  they  still  pro- 
fess to  be  first  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  and  regard  all  t)thers  as 
"  barbarians."  This  empty  conceit 
has  greatly  affected  the  interests  of 
the  foreign  residents~at  Canton,  and 
their  intercourse  with  the  Chinese. 
The  monthly  periodical  which  is 
now  offered  for  the  patronage  of  the 
foreign  community  of  Canton  and 
Macan,  is  published  with  a  view  to 
counteract  these  high  and  exclusive 
notions,  by  making  the  Chinese  ac- 
quainted with  our  arts,  sciences,  and 
principles.  It  will  not  treat  of  po- 
litics, nor  tend  to  exasperate  their 
minds  by  harsh  language  U|>on  any 
subject.     There  is  a  more  excellent 


way  to  show  that  wc  aie  not  indeed 
'* barbarian ; "  and  the  Editor  pre- 
fers the  method  of  exhibiting  facts, 
to  convince  the  Chinese  that  they 
have  still  very  much  to  learn.  Aware 
also,  of  the  relation  in  which  foreign- 
ers stand  to  the  native  authorities, 
the  Editor  has  endeavored  to  concil- 
iate their  friendship,  and  hopes  ul- 
timately to  prove  successful. 

As  all  the  members  of  the  foreign 
community  here  have  a  common 
interest  in  the  successful  prosecution 
of  such  a  work,  the  Editor  hopes 
to  find  among  them  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  subscribers  to  defray  the  ex- 
penses;— the  moi*e  so,  as  the  Chi- 
nese themselves  must,  at  least  for 
some  months,  be  incapable  of  ap- 
preciating a  publication  of  this  na- 
ture; and  consequently  little  support 
can  be  immediately  looked  for  from 
them. 

The  subscription  will  be  for  six 
months,  being  at  least  one  dollar  per 
month,  for  which  sum  seven  copies 
will  be  delivered.  The  numbers  will 
be  issued  regularly :— each  number 
will  contain  upwards  of  twenty  pages, 
and  will  be  embellished  by  maps 
and  plates,  illustrative  of  geograph- 
ical and  astronomical  subjects,  ^c. 
Should  the  work  mr;et  with  the 
support  and  approbation  of  the  com- 
munity, it  will  be  considerably  ex- 
tended by  much  additional  matter. 

Charles  Gutzlaff. 
Cautjun,  Jiuie  2:U1,  18:« 


RELIGIOUS  INTEI^I^IGENCE. 


Java. — A  gentleman  who  has 
resided  in  Java  has  put  into 
our  hands  the  following  brief 
notices  of  that  island  and  its 
inhabitants. 

"  Java  is  without  doubt,  the 
most  delightful  island  of  the 
Indian  Archipelago.  Its  fertility 
and  situation  render  it  a  posses- 
sion  of  very  great  value.  But 
fipiwithstanding  these  advan- 
tages, it  is  deeply  to  be  regret- 
ted, that  the  natives  are  so  fet- 


tered by  the  iron  laws  of  Mo- 
hammedanism as  to  retard  or 
stop  every  attempt  which  may 
be  made  to  improve  their  con- 
dition. 

**The  enlightened  policy  of 
Sir  Stamford  Raffles  broke 
through  all  difficulties,  and  pro- 
vided instruction  both  for  the  no- 
bility and  common  people.  Those 
times  are  gone  by  $  and  the  natives 
tire  again  subject  to  the  had- 
jees,  who  are  their  ouV^  x^^Ocv- 


188 


MissimiarieH  to  Uie  Chinese. 


Ate. 


ers  and  virtual  rulet's.  Nothing 
can  be  so  pernicious  as  to  allow 
these  idle  pilffrims  to  suck  up 
the  marrow  of  the  nation,  and 
imbde  the  people  with  strong 
hatred  against  a  Christian  gov- 
ernment. At  the  same  time  it 
is  clear,  that  no  governmeutal 
laws  can  control  their  author- 
ity and  influence  over  the  minds 
of  those  who  believe  in  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Koran ;  for  nM>s,t 
tenaciously  will  they  adhere  to 
the  dogmas  of  their  false  teach- 
ers, unless  in  their  youth  they 
receive  better  instruction.  That 
would  render  the  attempts  of  the 
hadjees  entirely  futile.  While 
they  remain  in  their  ignorance, 
they  will  most  surely  continue 
to  be  the  followers  of  the  false 
prophet,  and  cling  to  their  su- 
perstitious and  wicked  practices. 
Some  provision  for  their  edu- 
cation, therefore,  ought  to  be 
made  by  the  civil  authorities; 
and  if  this  is  neglected,  these 
deluded  men  will  be  forced,  as 
heretofore,  to  abide  in  darkness 
under  the  control  of  the  hadjees. 

<'  Though  the  prejudices  of 
the  Javanese  against  a  liberal 
education  may  be  very  great,  they 
surely  are  not  greater  than  those 
of  the  Hindoos  and  moslems  of 
Hindostan.  But  experience  has 
proved  that  the  prejudices  of 
these  latter  can  be  overcome ; 
and  they  be  made  willing,  nay 
anxious  to  have  schools  estab- 
lished among  themselves,  under 
the  superintendence  of  Euro- 
pean teachers,  with  the  New 
Testament  for  a  school-book. 

"  Ought  we  therefore  to  de- 
spair in  regard  to  the  Javanese? 
Have  not  the  first  efforts  which 
have  been  made  among  them, 
been  attended  with  most  bene- 
liich\  consequences?     Will  the 


natives  revolt  as  soon  as  they 
are  taught  to  love  their  neigh- 
bors as  themselves,  and  also  to 
rerere  every  human  power  as 
the  ordinance  of  God  ?  Does 
the  history  of  nations  teach  us 
that  education  makes  the  peo- 
ple ungovernable  and  unsub- 
missive ?  Or,  do  the  records  of 
modern  missions  afford  a  single 
instance  where  Christian  m- 
struction  has  caused  men  to  be 
rebellious  ? 

''The  middle  ages  of  igno- 
rance are  passing  away;  and 
with  them  the  inquisitorial  laws 
which  inthrall  the  human  spirit. 
Pure  religion,  arts  and  sciences 
are  spreading  rapidly,  and  no 
power  of  darkness  can  stop  their 
march.  While  we  are  so  highly 
benefited  by  Christianity,  are  we 
not  bound  in  duty  to  impart  a 
knowledge  of  it  to  our  fellow- 
men,  over  whom  the  Almighty 
has  appointed  us  rulers  ?  To  act 
according  to  such  a  principle  is 
characteristic  of  every  wise  ad- 
ministration ;  we  hope  it  will  be 
fully  adopted  in  Java.'' 


Missionaries  among  the  ChU 
nese, — Bv  a  letter  dated  Sou- 
rabaya,  July  6th  1883,  we  learn 
that  the  Rev.  Herman  Rottger, 
one  of  the  five  Dutch  missiona- 
ries who  were  appointed  to  the 
Moluccas,  has  resolved  on  enter- 
ing the  Chinese  mission. — Afler 
speaking  of  Mr.  GutzlafTs  voy- 
ages up  the  coast,  Mr.  R.  adds ; 
— **  I  also  am  on  fire  ta  enter 
the  combat  against  the  empire 
of  darkness,  where  the  prince 
of  this  world  holds  his  seat  in 
China.  And  I  desire  and  hope 
that  my  fire  may  not  cool  from 
the  length  of  time  which  will 
elapse  before  I  reach  the  celes- 
tial empire." 


1 83,S. 


.hmrnal  of  Oreurrevcfif. 


I»9 


By  another  letter  tVoiii  the 
Straits,  we  learn  that  the  Rev, 
John  Evans  has  recently  arrived 
at  Singapore  from  England,  to 
join  one  of  the  stations  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society's 
missions  among  the  Chinese. 

The  time'  has  come,  we  can- 
not doubt  it,  when  the  disciples 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  feel  a  new 
interest  in  China.  A  few,  we 
hope  many,  of  the  churches  of 
Christ  in  England,  on  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe,  and  in  America 
are  beginning  to  understand  that 
it  is  their  duty  to  send  the  glo- 
rious gospel  of  salvation  to  all 
their  fellow-creatures ;  and  it  is 
cheering  to  know  that  a  con- 
stantly increasing  number  **  are 
living,  laboring,  praying,  and 
appropriating  tim<&,  substance, 
and  influence,  with  their  eye 
steadily   upon  the  speedy  con- 


version  of  the  whole  world  to 
God.  Whatever  field,  what- 
ever department,  of  Christian 
effort  claims  their  attention — 
whether  domestic  or  foreign 
missions,  the  education  of  min- 
isters, the  multiplication  of  Bi- 
bles or  tracts,  the  improvement 
of  morals  or  education,  the  ad- 
vancement of  science,  or  what- 
ever it  may  be — the  object  of 
pursuit  is  the  same ;  it  is,  thb 

SPEEDY     CONVERSION     OF    THB 
WHOLE     WORLD.'* 

The  command  of  Christ,^  a 
perishing  world,  the  prosperity 
of  Zion,  and  the  glory  of  her 
King,  call  for  a  rapid  increase 
of  the  number  of  missionaries  to 
the  heathen. — One  society  has 
resolved  to  send  beyond  the 
Ganges  into  southeastern  Asia 
sixteen  missionaries,  during  the 
current  year. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Mourning  for  the  empress. — 
The  provincial  and  local  of- 
ficers of  this  province  went  into 
mourning  for  the  empress  on  the 
16th  instant.  But  the  common 
people  do  not  mourn. 

Insurrection  in  Cochinchina. 
The  governor  of  Saigon  and 
the  southern  provinces  of  Co- 
chinchina died  at  the  close  of 
last  year.  He  was,  we  believe, 
the  very  same  officer  who  was 
governor  (or  viceroy)  of  those 
provinces  in  1822,  when  Mr. 
Crawfurd   visited   Cochinchina 


as  agent  for  the  governor-gen- 
eral of  India.  His  duties  were 
both  of  a  civil  and  military  na- 
ture. Under  his  command,  in 
his  military  capacity,  was  an 
officer  of  considerable  rank, 
who  had  incurred  the  displeas- 
ure of  most  of  the  superior 
officers  and  princes  of  the  court, 
by  his  disregard  of,  and  want 
of  subservience  to,  them.  After 
the  death  of  his  commander  and 
patron,  therefore,  he  was  im- 
mediately disgraced,  and  on 
false  charges,  imprisoned  and 
condemned  to  deavh.  Uxs^  ^w^'s. 


liiti'- 


m) 


Journal  of  Ocrurrmces, 


\vu. 


aiidj  children  ulsi)  were  con- 
tloinnod  to  become  slaves  to  the 
higher  officers.  To  avoid  this 
itrnominy,  he  formed  a  plan 
for  destroying  both  himself  and 
them.  The  people,  both  natives 
and  Chinese,  with  whom  he  was 
very  popular,  received  inform- 
ation of  this,  and  went  in  a  large 
liody  to  his  prison  to  dissuade 
him  from  his  purpose,  intend- 
ing to  take  his  defence  upon 
themselves.  Being  denied  ad- 
mittance by  the  jailors,  they  be- 
came riotous,  and  a  party  of 
the  police  was  sent  to  disperse 
them.  They  beat  back  the  po- 
lice, and  finding  that  they  had 
gone  too  far  to  recede,  attacked 
the  officers  before  the  military 
could  assemble,  killed  the  ma- 
jor part,  released  their  favorite, 
placed  him  at  their  head,  and 
sent  for  aid  to  Siam. 

The  above  is  from  a  Chinese, 
who  left  Cochinchina  to  get  out 
ot  harm's  way :  it  is  dated  at  the 
ciCy  of  Saigon,  July  5ih,  1833. 

The  Peking  Gazette*  for 
many  months  past,  exclusive  of 
the  recorded  degradations  and 
new  appointments,  the  demise  of 
some  old  officers,  friends  of  the 
emperor,  and  of  his  wife  the 
empress,  have  been  filled  chiefly 
with  details  of  murders  and  fa- 
mine, robberies,  rapes,  and  un- 
natural crimes.  Generals  of  the 
army,  the  supreme  courts  and 
cabinet  ministers  assembled  with 
the  privy  council  and  nobles, 
are  appointed  to  try  and  report 
cases  to  the  emperor,  which  are 
much  more  fit  for  a  justice  of  the 
peace,  or  the  police  officers  of  a 
vreat  capital,  than  for  the  sove- 
reign of  a  mighty  empire. 

A  short  time  since,  in  Peking 
the  head  of  a  ynntli  wasdragged 


from  the  river  by  a  hungry  dog. 
He  who  first  re()orted  the  fact 
was  suspected  of  being  concern- 
ed in  the  murder.  But  a  series 
of  examinations  produced  such 
contradictory  statements,  that  it 
appeared  more  likely  that  two, 
than  that  one  person  had  com- 
mitted the  murder.  A  priest 
and  a  resident  in  a  temple  of 
Budha  were  finally  accused  of 
having  attempted  to  abuse  the 
body  of  a  boy,  and,  eventually 
through  rage  and  vexation,  of 
cutting  off  his  head. — By  latest 
accounts  the  body  of  the  boy  had 
not  been  found. 


Suicide. —  We  have  seen  a 
letter  fi-om  a  native  who  lives 
about  twenty  miles  westward 
of  Canton.  In  the  neighbor- 
hood of  his  vrllage,  a  young 
bride  returned  from  the  house  of 
her  husband, (according  to  estab- 
lished custom,)  to  visit  her  own 
family  and  acquaintances.  She 
had  a  sister  and  some  other  un- 
mar-ied  young  friends,  (but 
probably  betrothed,)  to  whom 
she  gave  so  shocking  an  account 
of  the  unhappy  condition  of  a 
woman  when  married  to  a  bad 
man, — alledging  that  it  was  bet- 
ter to  die  than  go  to  the  house 
of  a  bad  husband, — that  in  con- 
sequence of  the  conversation  and 
their  own  apprehensions,  four 
of  the  young  ignorant  creatures 
determined  to  commit  suicide. 
This  they  effected  by  tying 
their  hands  together  and  throw- 
ing themselves  into  an  adjoin- 
ing river.  An  alarm  was  soon 
given  and  they  were  taken  from 
the  water,  but  not  until  in  all  of 
them  life  was  extinct. 


Bohr  A  hills. — According  to 
anlhentic  acr.ounls  received  from 


1833. 


Journal  of  Occurratwcs. 


191 


the  Bohea  hilU — ihe  hills  where 
the  bohea  tea  grows, — in  the 
province  of  Fuhkeen,  the  rains 
there  wer^  heavy  and  contin- 
uous for  the  space  of  a  whole 
month;  in  consequence  of  which, 
the  mountain  torrents  swelled, 
bridges  and  planks  were  swept 
away,  the  roads  were  broken 
up,  and  the  paths  rendered 
impassable.  The  teas  already 
prepared  were  washed  away  or 
saturated  with  water,  and  the 
leaves  of  those  which  were  not 
yet  plucked  remained  to  perish 
on  the  plant. 


Locusts. — From  the  prov- 
ince of  Uookwang  down  to 
Kwangse,  a  species  of  locust 
has  descended  upon  the  coun- 
try, hundreds  -of  millions  in 
number.  This  species  is  called 
hwang'chung,  and  vulgarly  po- 
chmig  or  **wimiawing  machines.** 
Before  them,  nature  appeared 
as  the  garden  of  Eden  ;  behind 
them,  it  was  a  desolate  wil- 
derncss. 


Fires. — ^Early  in  this  month, 
a  (ire  i)roke  out  in  Hmikow, — 
wliich  is  one  of  the  largest 
towns  in  the  province  of  Iloopih. 
The  houses  of  the  town  are  built 
chiefly  of  wood.  They  contained 
a  large  amount  of  merchandise. 
The  fire  continued  for  seven 
successive  days. 

On  the  morning  of  the  25th 
inst.  at  alK>ut  4  o'clock,  houses 
were  on  fire  in  the  west  suburb 
of  Canton,  about  half  a  mile 
distant  from  the  foreign  fac- 
tories. The  fire-engines  were 
immediately  in  motion,  and  the 
fire  soon  extinguished.  Only 
three  houses  were  partly    con- 


sumed.— Had'  it  not  been  for 
their  engines,  and  the  improve- 
ments which  the  Chinese  have 
derived  from  foreigners,  this 
last  fire  might  have  bieen  as  de- 
structive as  that  at  Hankow, 
which  it  is  said,  nearly  equalled 
that  of  Canton  in  1823. 


Inundations — Near  the  close 
of  the  last  month,  the  waters 
which  had  deluged  deveral  dis- 
tricts west  of  this  city,  had 
considerably  abated ;  but  sub- 
sequent rains  caused  them  to 
overflow  again,  and  threaten 
destruction  to  the  latter  harvest. 
The  prospect  still  continues  not 
very  pleasing. 

On  the  eastern  borders  of  this 
province  also,  near  Fuhkeen, 
the  inundation  has  been  verv 
destructive.  Thirty-six  villages 
in  the  district  of  Ta-poo  were 
buried  beneath  the  waters ;  and 
hundreds  of  human  carcasses 
floated  on  their  surface. — Puh 
haou  she  keae!  exclaimed  our 
informant  as  he  related  the 
above  particulars.* 

In  consequence  of  these  long 
continued  rains  and  inundations, 
governor  Loo  went  in  person  to 
the  temples  of  wind  and  fire,  to 
solicit  more  of  the  power  of  these 
elements  to  diminish  or  stop 
the  fall  of  water. 


Famine. — Scarcity  and  fam- 
ine, says  another  individual, 
(and  the  Gazettes  confirm  it,) 
have  prevailed,  more  or  less,  in 
all  the  provinces.  And,  says  a 
native  observer,  from  the  c»om- 
mencementof  the  present  reign, 
there  has  not  occurred  one  fe- 
licitous year!  We  leave  the 
reflections  to  (»iir  readers. 


"  "  Pull    liiioii  .she   krait  "    iii.'iy 
piirasc — O   (cinpora.  O  m•^|<•^! 


!»»•    Uvv.\\    rtriidcii^J   l»v  iln*    «»ld    LnCm 


\m 


Journal  of  Oecurrmccs. 


DlSTKlBUTlON     or     FOOD. — At     PC' 

king,  of  late,  large  quantities  of  food 
have  been  distributed  to  the  people. 
At  first  rice  congee  was  eiven ;  but 
as  many  did  not  bring  vessels  in  which 
to  carry  it  home,  rice  was  substi- 
tuted for  it  We  find  from  a  report 
in  the  gazettes,  that  during  ten  days, 
461, 1!^  mouths  of  great  and  small, 
males  and  females,  were  thus  sup- 
plied with  food. 

Capital  pu.nisbmbnts. — At  Koten, 
in  Tartary,  as  it  appears  by  the  Pe- 
king gazettes,  twenty-one  persons, 
accused  of  an  attempt  to  excite  re- 
bellion, and  of  murdering  two  Mo- 
hammedan begs,  were  in  January 
last,  fastened  to  a  cross  and  cut  to 
nieces.  They  wished  to  force  the 
begs  to  assist  them  and  proposed  to 
take  the  city  of  Koten;  but  the  Mo- 
hammedans held  fast  their  allegiance, 
and  in  words  railed  at  and  abused 
the  rebels,  till  they  died.  His  ma- 
jesty expresses  great  regret  at  the 
fate  of  the  begs,  praises  their  constan- 
cy, and  orders  posthumous  honors. 

Yuen  Yuen — Of  this  officer  we  have 
more  than  once  had  occasion  to  speak 
in  our  previous  numbers.  Having 
Just  reached  his  seventieth  year,  he 
has  left  his  government  in  Yunnan. 
Hiix'l  is  now  at  Peking, — **  laying  his 
ttcfid  in  tJie  nure,''  cto  use  his  own 
language)  in  gratitude  for  the  pres- 
ents of  imperial  scrolls,  silks,  &c., 
which  his  majesty  has  condescend- 
ed to  *»«»iifer  on  him.  Governor 
Yuen,  on  the  disgiace  of  governor 
}jn,  succeeded  to  the  office  of  sixth 
cabinet  minister;  and  it  is  rumored 
(hat  lie  will  now  be  kept  at  court,  in- 
stead of  returning  to  his  government. 
We  give  the  following  brief  ac- 
count of  him  from  Chinese  author- 


ities : — Yuen  Yuen  is  a  more  literary 
and  talented  man  than  almost  any 
other  statesman  in  China.  He  took 
his  second  literary  degree,  that  of 
keu-jin,  at  the  early  age  of  18;  and 
he  was  soon  after  employed  by  the 
most  sacred  Duke  (the  hereditary 
descendant  of  Confucius),  as  a  pn- 
vate  tutor.  From  this  situation,  he 
proceeded  to  take  office;  and  in 
after  life  he  married  the  duke*8 
daughter,  a  highly  talented  woman; 
one  of  his  daughters  also  evinced 
her  literary  powers,  by  publishing 
some  poetic  pieces,  during  the  pe- 
riod of  her  father's  holding  office  at 
Canton. — Yuen  Yuen,  at  the  grand 
examinations,  attained  the  chief  name 
on  the  list  of  the  Hanlin  or  doctors. 
A  few  years  afterwards  he  became 
governor,  an  office  which  he  held 
for  many  years  in  Canton,  from 
whence  he  was  removed  to  Yunnan. 
Though  a  very  literary  man, — and 
a  great  patron  of  scholars,  he  is  not 
considered  a  good  governor.  It  was 
by  his  suggestion,  and  under  his  su- 
perintendence, that  the  copious  sta- 
tistical account  of  Canton  province 
called  Kwangtung  TungChe  was  pub- 
lished,— a  work  which  is  as  far  infe- 
rior, in  a  geographical  point  of  view 
to  the  works  of  western  writer^,  as 
it  is  superior  to  the  great  majority 
of  Chinese  statistical    compilations. 

Execution. — On  the  4th  of  August, 
twenty-three  men  were  beheaded  by 
the  authority  of  the  local  govern- 
ment of  Canton,  without  reference  to 
theemperor.  The  alledged  crime  was 
piracy.  It  is  truly  shocking  to  hear 
of  men  being  cut  off  by  tens  and 
scores,  by  the  hands  of  the  execu- 
tioner; and  without  exciting  among 
the  people  the  least,  horror  or  com- 
miseratron. 


Rms  storms — The  lieat  at  Canton  is  generally  as  oppressive  during  the 
month  of  August  as  in  .Tiily.  This  year  it  has  not  been  so  :  frequent  rains 
have  rendered  the  weather,  especially  during  the  last  halt  of  the  month,, 
unusually  cool.  The  waters  of  the  late  inimdation  continued  to  decrease 
tip  to  the  night  o(  the  *25th,  when  wp  urr**  visited  by  a  .storm  from  the 
fast,  with  abundance  of  rain  The  .storm  subsided  on  the  two  following 
drtVs;  but  rosr  again  on  the  nvonm;;  of  thr  '^Hth  :  and  this  morning,  (the 
'>Oih  iiib!  .  at  ]l  o'clock.)  it  (oniimu-  with  but  little,  if  any  abatrnienl 
The  fall  of  rain  Ui\<  lirrn  i'xc«'s'-ivr  ;  and  flir  i'u\v  <|n\  rn  i»y  a  ^'ronj;  «'a?l«.«r 
fr  winti  lifl<-  ii5''/i  lai  Jil'ovr  jt-.  \i'i\r.»l  \ni»«W 


TIIK 


CHINESE  RE  POSIT  OR  ¥• 


Vol.  II. — Skptember,  18S3. — No.  5. 


DESCRIPTION  OP  THE  CITY  OF  CANTON. 

(Continued  from  page  160.) 

Necessity,  which  has  always  guided  infant. nations 
in  their  first  efTorts  towords  improvement,  seems 
everywhere  to  have  adapted  her  lessons  to  the 
circumstances  of  those  who  were  to  be  instructed. 
Prompted  by  her  suggestions,  the  ancient  Egyptians 
and  Greeks  went  on  rapidly  from  one  improvement 
to  another;  and,  taking  advantage  of  those  advan- 
ces, the  nations  of  the  west  are  at  this  moment 
moving  forward  with  unexampled  celerity  and  ma- 
jesty, attracting  universal  attention,  and  conferring 
substantial  good  on  all  the  families  of  the  earth. 
It  has  been  far  otherwise  with  this  nation.  So  far 
as  Necessity  urged  tbem,  the  Chinese  went  on  quick- 
ly ;  but  seldom  have  they  ventured  or  desired  to 
step  beyond  the  limits  which  circumscribed  the  ef- 
forts of  their  remote  ancestors;  and  they  have  been 
equally  slow  and  unwilling  to  adopt  or  imitate  the 
usages  and  improvements  of  "  distant  foreigners.*' 
This  is  a  prominent  characteristic  of  the  Chinese, 
and  one  too  in  which  they  glory.  Hence,  without 
having  much  claim  to  originality,  they  are  exceed- 
ingly unlike  the  nations  of  the  west.  In  giving  a 
description  of  this  people,  therefore,  or  of  anything 


i 


194  Descriplimi  of  Uic  Sep. 

that  belongs  to  them,  we  are  not  to  estimate  either 
it  or  them  by  the  criterion  of  European  taste  and 
usage.  Non  digputandum  de  gtistibus.  With  the 
Chinese,  the  left  takes  precedence  of  the  right,  as 
the  place  of  honor ;  and  white  instead  of  black  is 
the  appropriate  badge  of  mourning.  From  the 
peculiar  structure  of  their  compass,  perhaps,  which 
they  call  che  nan  chatfy  **  a  chariot  pointing  towards 
the  south,'*  they  do  not  number  the  cardinal  points 
in  our  order,  but  always  mention  the  south  before 
the  north,  as  in  the  following  prosaic  verse : — 

Yui  nan  pih^  yulk  se  tung : 
Soutli  ana  north,  west  and  east. 

And  for  north-west,  &c.,  they  say  west-north,  west- 
south.  Without  attempting  to  account  for  this  con- 
trariety, it  is  obvious  to  remark  that  the  fact  itself 
ought  to  be  kept  in  mind,  while  surveying  the  va- 
rious works,  occupations,  institutions,  and  habits  of 
the  Chinese. 

It  is  generally  supposed  that  the  remote  ancestors 
of  this  nation,  in  their  migration  eastward,  dwelt  in 
tents :  their  circumstances  would  require  such  habita- 
tions :  and  when  they  became  stationary,  their  wants 
would  prompt  them  to  seek  some  more  substantial 
covering  from  the  heat  and  the  storm.  But  the  tent 
was  the  only  model  before  them ;  and  that  they 
imitated  it,  their  houses  and  temples  and  pagodas, 
built  at  the  present  day,  afford  abundant  proof.  The 
roof,  concave  on  the  upper  side,  aad  the  veranda, 
with  its  slender  columns,  show  most  distinctly  the 
oricrinal  features  of  the  tent.  In  fact  the  whole 
fabric  of  ordinary  buildings  is  light  and  slender,  re- 
taining the  outline  of  primeval  simplicity.  Those 
therefore  who  seek  here  for  grand  and  stately  ed- 
ifices, built  after  the  Grecian  and  Gothic  models, 
wall  seek  in  vain.  Barrow,  after  having  visited  the 
imperial  palaces,  and  traveled  from  north  to  south, 
through  the  whole  breadth  of  the  empire,  affirmed 
that  all  the  buildings  of  the  Chinese  are  *' without 
f»loffanc<''  or  ronvenioncc  of  dosijjn,  ;i!kI  withmil  anv 


I8:W.  Ihty  of  (Umton,  J  95 

»f^ttled  proporti<»ii,  moan  in  llirir  a{>piuirance,  and 
clumsy  in  their  workmanciliip.^'  Macartney  was 
much  better  pleased  with  their  architecture ;  though 
it  is  *'  totally  unlike  any  other,  and  irreconciieable 
to  our  rules,"  yet  "  it  is  perfectly  consist(uit  with  its 
own,  and  upon  the  whole,  it  often  produces  a  most 
pleasing  effect ;  as  we  sometimes  see  a  person,  with- 
out a  single  good  feature  in  his  face,  have,  never- 
theless, a  very  agreeable  countenance." 

In  the  buildings  of  Canton,  we  have  doubtless  as 
great  a  variety  of  structure  and  style,  and  as  fair 
specimens  of  Chinese  taste  and  art  as  can  be  found 
in  the  whole  empire.  A  large  part  of  the  city  and 
suburbs  is  built  on  low  ground  or  fiats.  Special 
care,  therefore,  is  requisite  in  order  to  secure  for 
houses  and  temples  a  solid  basis.  Near  the  river, 
and  in  all  the  most  loose  or  muddy  situations,  houses 
are  raised  on  wooden  piles,  which  make  the  foun- 
dation as  secure  as  brick  or  stone,  and  perhaps  even 
more  so.  In  some  cases  the  piles  rise  above 
the  surface  of  the  ground,  and  then  the  buildings, 
constructed  of  wood,  rest  directly  on  them  ;  but  in 
other  instances  the  piles  reuch  only  within  a  few 
feet  of  the  surface,  and  the  remaining  part  of  the 
foundation  is  made  of  mud,  brick,  or  stone.  When 
this  is  done,  the  walls  of  the  houses  are  usually 
carried  up  and  completed  witti  the  same  material. 
Not  a  few  of  the  houses  are  entirely  baseless,  or 
have  only  a  slender  foundation  of  mud.  of  which 
also  their  walls  are  composed  ;  and  hence  in  se- 
vere rain-storms  and  overflowings  of  the  river,  such 
as  have  recently  happened,  many  of  the  walls  are 
prostrated. 

Bricks  are  in  most  general  use  for  the  walls  of 
houses  ;  perhaps  three  fifths  of  the  whole  city  are 
built  of  this  material :  of  the  remaining  part,  a  very 
large  portion  is  constructed  of  mud  ;  most  of  the 
Tartars  in  the  old  city  are  said  to  inhabit  houses 
of  this  description.  Stone  and  wood  are  not  very 
extensively  used  for  the  walls  of  houses  ;  the  first  is 


196  Description  of  the  Sip. 

frequently  employed  about  gateways  and  for  door- 
posts ;  and  the  second  for  columns,  beams,  and  raf- 
ters. Many  of  the  floors  of  houses  and  temples  are 
formed  of  indurated  mud  ;  marble  flags  are  some- 
times used  for  the  same  purpose,  and  often  tiles. 
These  latter,  when  made  very  thin,  are  used  for 
roofs ;  they  are  laid  on  the  rafters  "in  rows  alter- 
nately concave  and  convex,  and  forming  ridges  and 
furrows,  luted  by  a  cement  of  clay."  Windows 
are  small,  and  rarely  supplied  with  glass  ;  paper, 
mica,  or  shell,  or  some  other  similar  translucent 
substance  taking  its  place.  Very  little  iron  is  em- 
ployed in  building  houses. 

All  these  materials  for  building  are  procurable 
here  at  moderate  prices,  and  in  great  abundance. 
Wood,  usually  a  species  of  the  fir,  is  floated  down 
the  rivers,  and  brought  to  the  city  in  large  rafts. 
Bricks  are  made  in  the  neighborhood  of  Canton, 
and  are  brought  hither  in  boats,  and  sold  at  various 
prices  from  three  to  eight  dollars  a  thousand.  These 
bricks  are  chiefly  of  a  leaden  blue  color,  or  of  a 
pale  brown ;  a  few  are  red ;  these  various  tints 
are  occasioned  by  the  different  modes  of  drying 
and  burning  them :  the  red  bricks  are  the  only  on  's 
that  are  thoroughly  burnt ;  the  leaden  blue,  are  those 
which  have  been  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  fire 
only  for  a  short  time  ;  while  those  that  have  expe- 
rienced no  other  heat  than  that  of  the  sun,  are  pale 
brown.  Excellent  stone  for  building  is  found  in 
the  hill-country  on  the  north  of  the  province,  and 
also  in  several  of  the  islands  south  of  the  city. 
The  stone  is  chiefly  granite  and  sand-stone;  of 
each  there  are  several  varieties. 

Such  is  the  general  style,  and  such  the  ui 
material  of  the  buildings  of  Canton.  In  passing 
tlirough  the  streets  of  the  city,  the  spectator  is 
struck  with  the  difference  which  he  finds  in  its  va- 
rious buildings, — though  this  diversity  does  by  no 
means  fully  exhibit  the  relative  condition  and  cir- 
cum.stanue.s  of  the  people.  A  few  only  are  rich;  and 


18:W.  City  of  (' anion,  11)7 

the  external  appearance  of  tiieir  houseH  clocks  not 
at  all  exceed  in  elegance  those  of  the  middling 
class.  Many  are  very  poor;  and  the  aspect  of 
their  habitations  exhibits  abundant  evidence  of  their 
abject  state.  The  poorest  people  are  to  be  found 
in  the  extrenne  part  of  the  suburbs,  along  the  thanks 
of  the  canals,  and  in  the  northern  part  of  the  old 
city ;  their  houses  are  mere  mud  hovels — low,  nar- 
row, dark,  uucleanly,  and  without  auy  division  of 
apartments.  A  whole  family  of  six,  eight,  or  ten, 
and  sometimes  twice  that  number  of  individuals, 
is  crowded  into  one  of  these  dreary  abodes.  It  is 
surprising  that  people  can  live,  and  enjoy  health, 
and  even  long  life,  in  such  circumstances.  To  pass 
through  the  streets  or  lanes  of  such  a  neighborhood, 
is  sufficient  to  reconcile  a  person  to  any  ordinary 
condition  of  life.  Neither  intelligence  nor  industry 
could  ever  be  confined  in  such  miserable  cells. 

In  habitations  a  little  more  spacious  and  cleanly 
than  these,  perhaps  one  third  part  of  the  population 
of  Canton  have  their  abodes.  These  stand  close 
on  the  streets,  and  have  usually  but  a  single  en- 
trance, which  is  closed  by  a  bamboo  screen  sus- 
pended from  the  top  of  the  door;  within  these  houses 
there  are  no  superfluous  apartments;  a  single  room 
allotted  to  each  branch  of  the  family,  serves  for  a 
dormitory,  while  a  third,  which  completes  the  num- 
ber into  which  the  whole  inclosure  is  divided,  is 
used  by  all  the  household  as  a  common  eating 
room.  Chinese  houses  usually  open  towards  the 
south;  but  in  these,  as  also  in  the  poorer ^kind, 
this  favorite  position  is  disregarded.  Houses  of 
this  description  are  rented  at  four  or  five  dollars  a 
month. 

Another  class  of  dwellings  inhabited  by  a  more 
wealthy  but  less  numerous  part  of  the  community, 
are  the  residences  of  those  in  easy  circumstances,  who 
enjoy  plenty,  without  any  of  the  accompaniments 
of  luxury.  These  houses,  together  with  the  plot  of 
ground   on  which  they  stand,  are  surrounded  by  a 


I9u  Di^icripinm  of  flu  Sicp. 

wall  t\v«ilve  or  loiirUMjii  frrl  Jiijili,  lii/it  ris^es  auti 
fronts  close  on  the  street,  so  as  completely  to  con- 
ceal all  the  buildings  from  the  traveler  as  he  pusses 
by.  Indeed,  the  prospect  as  you  go  along  the  nar- 
row streets,  which  are  lined  with  this  description  of 
houses,  is  very  cheerless.  But  if  allowed  to  enter 
some  of  these  dwellings,  more  pleasing  scenes  will 
open  before  you,  different  enough  however  from  the 
home  of  you  cliildhood.  You  would  enter  the  outer 
inclosure  through  a  large  folding  door  into  an  open 
court,  thence  you  would  bo  conducted  by  a  servant 
to  the  visitor's  hall, — which  is  usually  a  small  apart- 
ment furnished  with  chairs,  sofas,  tea-stands,  &c. 
Here  your  host  would  meet  you,  and  perhaps  in- 
troduce to  you  the  younger  members  of  his  family. 
These  halls  are  open  on  one  side ;  and  the  others 
are  commonly  ornamented  with  carved  work,  or 
hung  with  various  scrolls,  presenting  in  large  and 
elegant  characters  the  moral  maxims  of  their  sages, 
or  perhaps  exhibiting  rude  landscapes,  or  paintings 
of  birds  and  flowers.  The  remaining  part  of  the 
inclosure  is  occupied  with  the  domestic  apartments, 
a  garden,  and  perhaps  also  a  small  school-room. 
The  houses  of  a  few  of  the  most  opulent  in  Can- 
ton are  in  no  respect  inferior,  except  it  may  be  in 
the  space  they  occupy,  to  the  imperial  palaces.  The 
family  residences  of  some  of  those  merchants  who 
are  licensed  by  government  to  trade  with  foreigners, 
furnish  good  specimens  of  this  kind  of  buildings. 
The  seat  of  the  late  Oonsequa,  which  is  now  half 
in  ruins,  was  once  superb ;  that  of  the  present  sen- 
ior hong  merchant  is  on  a  scale  of  great  magni- 
ficence; "it  is  a  villa,  or  rather  palace^  divided  into 
suites  of  apartments,  which  are  highly  and  tastefully 
decorated." — The  houses  of  the  officers  of  go- 
vernment, and  also  the  numerous  temples  of  the  city, 
need  not  be  particularized  in  this  place ; — suffice  it  to 
remark,  that  they  are  usually  more  spacious  than 
private  dwelling-houses,  and  that  at  pnsent  most  of 
then)  are  in  verv  ordinary  condilion. 


laSo.  City  of  Canton.  J 99 

Very  tew  of  the  houses  or  temples  of  Canton 
have  more  than  one  story,  the  halls  of  which  are 
usually  of  the  whole  height  of  the  fabric,  without 
any  concealment  of  the  beams  or  rafters  of  the 
roof.  Terraces  are  often  built  above  the  roofs; 
and  when  surrounded  by  a  breast-work,  afford  in 
the  cool  of  the  day  ,a  pleasant  and  secure  retreat, 
where  people  can  ascend  to  enjoy  a  purer  air,  to 
secure  a  wider  prospect,  or  to  witness  any  event 
that  transpires  in  the  neighborhood.  These  terraces 
are  not,  perhaps,  very  unlike  the  flat  roofs  of  other 
orientals.  In  some  other  points  also  there  is  a  co- 
incidence between  the  houses  of  the  Chinese  and 
those  which  are  noticed  in  sacred  literature. 

Referring  to  these  latter,  professor  Jahn,  in  his 
Biblical  Archaeology,  says : — *  the  gates  not  only  of 
houses,  but  of  cities,  were  customarily  adorned  with 
an  inscription,  which  was  to  be  extracted  from  the 
law  of  Moses ;  a  practice  in  which  may  be  found 
the  origin  of  the  modern  Mezuzaw,  or  piece  of 
parchment  inscribed  with  sacred  texts,  and  fastened 
to  the  door-posts.  The  gates  were  always  shut, 
and  one  of  the  servants  acted  the  part  of  a  porter. 
The  space  immediately  inside  the  gate  is  called  the 
porch,  is  square,  and  on  one  side  of  it  is  erected 
a  seat  for  the  accommodation  of  those  strangers, 
who  are  not  to  be  admitted  into  the  interior  of  the 
house.  From  the  porch  we  are  introduced,  through 
a  second  door  into  a  court,  which  is  commonly 
paved  with  marble,  and  surrounded  on  all  sides, 
sometimes,  however  only  on  one^  with  a  peristyle 
or  covered  walk,  over  which,  if  the  house  have  more 
than  one  story,  there  is  a  gallery  of  the  same  di- 
mensions, supported  by  columns  and  protected  by 
a  balustrade.  In  this  court,  large  companies  are  re^ 
ceived,  at  nuptials,  &c.  On  such  occasions,  a  large 
veil  of  thick  'cloth  is  extended  by  ropes  over  the 
whole  court  to  exclude  the  heat  of  the  sun.  The 
back  part  of  the  house  is  allotted  to  the  women> 
and  is  called  in  Arabic,  the  harem,  and  iu  EL^l>ts^>N 


200  IhsnipUnn  of  tin  Skf 

by  way  of  umiiieiice,  the  palace.  Beliiiid  the  hareiii 
there  is  a  garden,  into  which  tiie  women  enjoy  the 
pleasure  of  looking  from  their  apartments.  In  the 
smaller  houses  the  females  occupy  the  upper  story. 
This  is  the  place  assigned  them  also  by  Homer 
in  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey.' 

Now,  in  the  buildings  of  the  Chinese,  the  various 
inscriptions  seen  on  their  door-posts  ;  the  porter  a^t 
the  outer  gate,  and  the  porch  and  court  within ; 
the  peristyle  with  its  columns,  and  perhaps  a  gallery 
above,  and  the  palace,  kindle  or  "  forbidden  ground," 
with  its  garden,~Hill  have  a  striking  resemblance  to 
those  in  the  above  description.  The  inner  apart- 
ments of  the  emperor  are  in  like  manner  called, 
by    way  of  eminence,  A;un^<e^e/i,  or  **the  palace." 

We  pass  now  to  notice  the  government  of  Can- 
ton. Here,  as  everywhere  else  throughout  the  wide 
dominions  of  the  Mantchou  Chinese,  all  power 
emanates  from  the  one  man,  who,  enthroned  on  the 
'dragon's  seat,'  is  honored  as  the  vicegerent  of 
*high  heaven.'  Hence,  the  present  line  of  mon- 
archs  have  not  been  satisfied  with  the  dignity  of 
sovereigns,  but  have  laid  claim  to  the  character 
of  sages.  "  The  sovereign  of  men,"  say  they,  "  is 
heaven's  son ;  nobles  and  statesmen  are  the  sove- 
reign's children  ;  and  the  people  are  the  children  of 
nobles  and  statesmen.  The  sovereign  should 
serve  heaven  as  a  father ;  never  forgetting  to 
cherish  reverential  thoughts,  but  exerting  himself 
to  illustrate  his  virtue,  and  looking  upwards  receive 
from  heaven  the  vast  patrimony  which  it  confers ; 
thus  the  emperor  will  daily  increase  in  felicity  and 
glory.  Nobles  and  ministers  of  state,  should  serve 
their  sovereign  as  a  father;  never  forgetting  to 
cherish  reverential  thoughts ;  not  harboring  covetous 
and  sordid  desires ;  not  engaging  in  wicked  and 
clandestine  plots,  but  faithfully  and  justly  exert- 
ing themselves;  thus  their  noble  rank  will  ever  be 
j>reserved.      The   people  should    never   forget   to 


183S.  City  of  Canton^  201 

cherish  reverential  thoughts  towards  the  nobles  and 
ministers  of  state  ;  to  obey  and  keep  the  laws ;  not 
to  excite  secret  or  open  sedition  ;  not  to  engage  in 
insurrection  or  rebellion  ;-^then  no  great  calamity 
will  befall  their  persons.'* 

In  accordance  with  these  views,  a  spacious  hall, 
called  wan-shaw  kung^  is  dedicated  to  the  emperor 
in  the  capital  of  every  province  of  the  empire.  The 
walls  and  all  the  appurtenances  of  these  halls  are 
yellow^  which  is  the  imperial  color.  In  Canton,  the 
wan-show  kung  stands  near  the  southeast  corner  of 
the  new  city,  within  the  walls.  It  is  used  solely 
for  the  honor  of  the  emperor  and  his  family;  and 
annually,  three  days  before  and  three  days  after  the 
imperial  birthdays,  all  the  officers  of  government, 
both  civil  and  military,  together  with  tlie  priocipai 
inhabitants  of  the  city,  assemble  in  it,  and  there 
pay  him  adoration.  The  same  solenmities  are  re- 
quired on  these  occasions,  as  would  be  were  he 
present.  No  seats  are  allowed  in  the  sacred  place  ; 
and  every  one  that  goes  thither  takes  with  him  a 
cushion,  upon  which  he  sits  cross-legged  on  the 
ground.     So  much  is  done  for  absent  majesty. 

The  principal  of  those  officers  who  hold  author- 
ity in  the  city,  we  will  mention  here  in  their  order. 

1.  Tsungtuh: — this  officer  is  styled  Ledng  Kwang 
tsungtuhj  or  "the  governor  of  the  provinces  of 
Kwangtung  and  Kwangse."  He  is  clothed  with 
high  authority,  and  in  many  cases  acts  indcpcmdently 
of  alt  the  other  officers  within  the  limits  of  his  juris- 
diction ;  usually  however  he  acts  in  concert,  and  con- 
fers with  those,  who  like  himself,  have  been  com- 
missioned and  sent  hither  from  the  capital.  He 
cannot  originate  and  carry  into  execution  any  ricnv 
law  or  regulation  without  the  snnction  of  the  em- 
peror ;  he  is  required  to  act  according  to  precedents 
and  existing  statutes.  In  certain  ca.ses,  pointed  out 
by  law,  he,  together  with  the  fooyuni,  can  inflict 
immedi'ite  death.  New  regulations  are  frequ<jritlv 
proposed  to  the  emperor  by  the  governor  and  liw 


'202  Ucscnption  of  the  Sep. 

council,  and  when  these  have  received  the  imperial 
sanction,  (which  they  almost  always  do,)  thc^y 
have  the  force  of  law.  Tha  governor  is,  ex  of- 
ficio,  an  honorary  president  of  the  supreme  Tri- 
bunal of  War  at  Peking ;  and  occasionally,  also,  a 
member  of  the  imperial  cabinet. 

His  commands  are  most  peremptory,  and  his  au- 
thority is  never  to  be  slighted  or  resisted  with  im- 
punity. His  responsibility,  too,  is  very  great;  he 
is  held  accountable  to  his  majesty  for  the  good 
management  of  all  affairs  in  the  two  provinces — 
nay,  almost  for  the  prosperity  of  the  people,  and 
the  fruitfulness  of  the  seasons.  Every  calamity 
occasioned  by  fire,  water,  drought,  earthquake,  lo- 
custs, or  by  whatever  means  it  may  occur,  he  must 
faithfully  report  to  the  emperor  and  to  the  supreme 
tribunals,  on  penalty  of  being  dismissed  from  office. 
Any  real  or  supposed  deficiency  in  his  capacity  or 
conduct,  subjects  him  to  the  severest  punishment. 
Witness  the  late  governor  Le;  who,  during  the  last 
year,  for  the  "  untoward  affair"  at  Leenchow,  was 
deprived  of  all  rank  and  honors,  put  in  chains,  im- 
prisoned, condemned,  and  sent  into  remote  banish- 
ment. In  case  of  fires  breaking  out  in  the  pro- 
vincial city,  when  more  than  ten  houses  are  con- 
sumed, the  governor  is  fined  nine  months'  pay ;  if 
more  than  thirty  houses  are  burnt,  he  forfeits  one 
year's  salary ;  if  three  hundred  are  burnt,  he  is  de- 
graded one  degree. — Fires  occurring  in  the  suburbs 
do  not  subject  him  to  the  same  punishment. 

All  the  principal  officers  of  Canton,  and  also  a 
few  of  the  most  respectable  private  citizens,  fre- 
quently wait  on  his  excellency.  These  "calls"  are 
visits  of  business  or  ceremony,  according  to  circum- 
ht^nces  ;  and  more  or  less  frequient,  according  to  the 
disposition  of  the  parties.  On  certain  occasions, 
such  as  the  arrival  of  a  new  governor,  all  the  civil 
and  military  officers  of  both  provinces  are  required 
to  send  to  him  "an  accurate  and  perspicuous" 
nccounl  of  themselves,  their  term  of  service,  and 


1833.  City  of  Canton.  203 

the  condition  of  th^ir  respective  districts.  But  ^*who- 
ever  of  the  superior  or  inferior  officers,  with  their 
advisers,  or  the  salt  or  hong-merchants,  or  any  other 
persons,  shall  represent  that  he  is  intimate  with  me," 
said  one  of  the  late  governors,  ''  and  in  my  con- 
fidence ;  or  if  persons  shall  write  to  each  other  to 
this  effect,  or  shall  suffer  themselves  to  be  thus  de- 
ceived,— they  shall  all  be  arrested  and  brought  to 
trial ;  and  those  who  conceal  such  things  shall  be  con- 
sidered equally  guilty  with  those  who  commit  them." 

All  ultimate  appeals  in  the  two  provinces  are 
made  to  the  governor.  At  the  gate  of  his  palace  are 
placed  six  tablets,  on  which  are  written  appropriate 
inscriptions  for  those  who  wish  to  appeal  to  his  au- 
thority :  i\\e  first  is  for  those  who  have  been  wronged 
by  covetous,  corrupt,  or  sordid  officers ;  the  second 
is  for  those  who  have  suffered  by  thieves  and  robbers ; 
the  thirds  for  such  as  have  been  falsely  accused  ;  the 
fourth^  for  those  who  have  been  injured  by  swindlers 
and  gamesters  ;  ihefifthj  for  such  as  have  suffered  by 
wicked  persons  of  any  description  ;  and  the  siocth  is 
for  those  who  wish  to  give  information  concerning 
any  secret  schemes  or  machinations.  On  the  3d, 
and  8th,  I3th  and  18tli,  23d  and  28th  days  of  each 
month,  the  people  are  allowed  to  take  these  tablets 
in  their  hands,  and  to  enter  one  of  the  outer  a- 
partments  of  the  palace,  where  they  may  in  person 
|Nresent  their  complaints  to  his  excellency.  This 
mode  of  procedure  is  seldom  adopted.  To  send  or 
carry  up  a  petition  to  his  gate,  is  the  most  common 
method  of  seeking  redress  from  the  hands  of  the 
governor.  When  all  these  means  fail,  an  appeal 
may  be  made  to  Peking. — This  mode  of  appeal  by 
entering  the  gates  of  the  magistrate,  is  allowed  also 
at  the  offices  of  the  fooy  uen  and  ancha  sze. 

The  governor's  house  stan^f  in  the  new  city,  near 
the  Yew-Ian  gate  ;  it  is  spacious,  and  belongs  to  go- 
vernment. His  salary  is  15,000  taels  annually ;  and 
it  is  generally  believed,  that  his  other  emoluments, 
during  the  same  period  of  time,  amouivV  Vo  \s\w^ 


204  Description  of  the  Sep. 

than  twelve  times  that  sum, — although  presents  of 
every  description  to  officers  of  government  are  dis- 
allowed. Loo  Kwan,  the  present  governor,  is  an 
aged  man,  and  a  native  of  one  of  the  northern  pro- 
vinces. He  seems  to  belong  to  that  class  of  persons, 
who  are  fond  of  ease  and  pleasure,  not  very  ambi- 
tious, but  desirous  that  all  under  their  authority 
should  know  their  places,  and  perform  their  respec- 
tive duties.  He  has  about  him  a  large  number  of 
persons,  employed  as  advisers,  secretaries,  servants, 
&c.  He  has  also  attached  to  him  a  small  number 
of  troops,  who  serve  for  a  body-guard,  and  at  the 
same  time  constitute  a  part  of  the  city  police. 

2.  Fooyuen ; — this  officer,.who  is  also  called  seun- 
fooj  is  usually  styled  by  foreigners, '  lieut.-governor ;' 
he  is  second  in  authority  in  this  province,  to  which 
his  jurisdiction  is  confined.  The  title  of  Choo,  the  pre- 
sent fooyuen,  as  it  appears  in  governmental  papers 
runs  thusf; — an  attendant  officer  of  the  Board  of 
War ;  a  member  of  the  court  of  universal  examiners ; 
an  imperial  censor ;  patrolling  soother  of  Canton ; 
a  guide  of  military  affairs ;  and  a  controller  of  the 
taxes. — Division  of  power,  when  it  is  to  be  entrusted 
to  those  who  have  been  selected  from  the  people,  is 
the  policy  of  the  Mantchou  family.  The  fooyuen^ 
though  second  to  the  governor,  is  not  under  his  con- 
trol, and  in  certain  cases  acts  independently  of  him. 
They  often  confer  together,  and  in  matters  about 
which  they  cannot  agree,  they  refer  for  a  decision  to 
Peking.  He  holds  the  wang-mingy  'king's  order,*  or 
death  warrant,  by  virtue  of  which,  criminals,  in  cases 
of  great  emergency,  can  be  put  to  the  sword  with- 
out a  reference  to  the  emperor.  His  residence  is  in 
the  old  city,  in  a  palace  built  in  the  reign  of  Shunche, 
by  one  of  the  Tartar  generals  who  was  sent  hither 
to  **  pacify^'  the  rebellious  subjects  of  the  south. 
Choo  is  a  native  of  Keangsoo,  and  a  thorough-bred 
son  of  Han, — stern,  resolute,  and  even  obstinate;  rath- 
er careless  about  emoluments,  a  contemner  of  bribes, 
s  terror  to  bapdits,  a  hater  of  "  divine  yagabpnds,'^ 


1833.  City  of  Canton,  205 

respected  by  a  few,  and  feared  hy  all.  In  hU  person 
he  is  tall  and  well -formed ;  and  his  looks  show  that 
he  has  not "  gone  hither  and  thither''  discharging  the 
functions  of  public  life  without  toil  and  anxiety.  He 
rose  from  very  humble  circumstances,  and  has  grown 
old  in  the  service  of  his  country ;  he  has  now  no  fam* 
ily  but  one  son,  and  he  is  a  sorrow  to  his  father. 
Like  the  governor,  he  has  a  small  body  of  soldiers 
under  his  command,  but  the  number  of  persons  kept 
in  his  immediate  employ  is  few;  and  in  his  habits  of 
living — we  have  his  own  word  for  it, — the  patrolling 
soother  is  both  economical  and  simple,  and  ^'an 
example  to  the  people." 

3.  Tseangkeun: — ^this  officer,  usually  denominat- 
ed the  Tartar  general,  is  commandant  of  the  Tartar 
troops  of  Canton,  and  is  answerable  for  the  defence 
of  the  city.  In  most  cases  he  acts  independently 
of  the  tsungtuh  and  fooyuen.  The  soldiers  under 
his  immediate  command,  except  a  small  detachment 
stationed  on  the  river,  are  quartered  in  the  old 
city,  where  the  general  keeps  his  court  and  camp. 
He  is  always,  we  believe,  a  Mantchou,  and  not  un- 
frequently  a  member  of  the  imperial  family.  Sub- 
ordinate to  the  tseangkeun,  there  are  two  foo-too 
tungy  or  lieutenant-generals;  and  a  great  number 
of  inferior  officers,  who  rank  as  majors,  captains, 
lieutenants,  &c.,  &c.  His  house,  which  was  built 
by  Tsingnan  wang,  is  said  to  exhibit  some  of  the 
finest  specimens  of  architecture  that  can  be  found 
in  the  provincial  city. 

4.  Ha^kwan  keentuh  :'^thi8  functionary  is  known 
to  foreigners,  and  is  often  addressed  by  them,  as 
**the  Grand  Hoppo  of  the  Port  of  Canton.^^  He 
is  usually  a  member  of  the  imperial  household,  and 
receives  his  appointment  immediately  from  his  ma- 
jesty; as  commissioner  of  customs,  his  jurisdiction 
is  limited  to  the  maritime  commerce  of  Canton. — 
Some  further  particulars  of  this  department  of  go- 
vernment will  be  given  when  we  come  to  speak  of 
the  commerce  of  the  city. 


1^ 


2i)ii  Drarnption  of  iht  8kf, 

5.  Htoyucn: — this  is  the  highest,  literary  officer 
in  the  province ;  he  is  usually  called  the  literary 
chancellor  of  Oanton.  His  office  is  one  of  very  great 
influence  and  respectability,  inasmuch  as  literary 
rank,  of  which  by  imperial  appointment  he  is  a 
judge  and  dispenser,  is  necessary  for  preferment 
to  all  civil  offices  in  the  state.  He  has  a  general 
supervision  of  all  the  public  schools  and  colleges, 
and  literary  examinations  in  the  province.  On  some 
special  occasions  also,  his  authority  extends  to  the 
military. 

6.  Pooching  8ze: — this  officer  is  the  controller  of 
the  revenue  of  the  province ;  and,  under  the  fooyuen, 
directs  the  appointment  and  removal  of  all  the  sub- 
ordinate officers  of  the  local  government.  The  prin- 
cipal officers  under  him  are,  a  king-leih  or  secretary, 
a  chaoU'tno  or  keeper  of  the  seal,  and  koo  ta-sze 
or  keeper  of  the  treasury. 

7.  Ganchd  sze,  or  ancha  sze: — this  officer  is 
criminal  judge  of  the  province;  and  all  the  principal 
criminal  cases  which  occur  within  its  limits  are 
brought  before  him  for  trial.  Sometimes  he  sits  in 
judgment  alone;  but  in  cases  involving  the  life  of 
the  accused,  he  is  usually  assisted  by  the  other  chief 
officers  of  the  province.  At  times,  also,  he  holds  a 
degree  of  civil  power  in  conjunction  with  the  poo- 
ching sze.  The  government  posts,  likewise,  are  un- 
der his  control.  Among  other  offices  attached  to 
this  department  of  the  provincial  government,  there 
is  a  Bze-yOy  who  has  the  general  control  of  the  pro- 
vincial prisoners;  his  rank  and  duties  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  keeper  of  a  state  prison. 

8.  Yenyun  sze: — this  officer  has  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  provincial  salt  department.  Under 
him  there  are  a  yun-tung  who  attends  to  the  trans- 
portation of  salt  from  one  place  to  another,  a  secre- 
tary, a  treasurer,  and  several  other  minor  officers. 
The  salt  trade  is  a  government  monopoly,  the  duties 
upon  which  form  an  important  branch  of  the  imperial 
revenue.   The  trade  is  limited  to  a  small  number  of 


1853,  City  of  Canton.  207 

licensed  merchauts,  who  are  usually  very  rich,  and 
are  often  called  upon  to  make  liberal  grants  for  the 
support  of  the  provincial  government. 

9.  TuMeang  taou : — a'l  the  public  granaries  of 
the  province  are  under  the  direction  of  this  officer; 
and  their  superintendents  are  subject  to  his  control 
and  inspection. — There  are  fourteen  public  granaries 
in  and  about  the  city  of  Canton.  These  are  required 
to  be  kept  filled^in  order  to  furnish  supplies  forjhe 
people  in  times  of  scarcity. 

10.  Kwangchow  foo  chefoo,  or  magistrate  of  the 
department  of  Kwangchow  foo.  The  title  of  this 
officer  is  often  abridged,  sometimes  to  Kwangchow 
foo,  at  others  to  chefoo.  Kwangchow  is  simply  the 
name  of  the  foo.  Chefoo  means  literally,  "knower 
of  the  department  (or  foo),"  and  denotes  that  it  is 
the  office  or  duty  of  this  magistrate  to  be  fully  ac- 
quainted with  the  portion  of  territory  over  which  he 
is  placed.  Thisybo,  or  portion  of  territory  to  which 
we  have  given  the  name  of  department,  has  been 
otherwise  translated  "county."  Either  term  is  suf- 
ficient to  denote,  pretty  nearly,  what  is  the  authority 
of  an  officer  placed  at  the  head  of  all  the  affairs 
of  such  a  division  of  the  province.  There  are 
numerous  civil  officers,  stationed  in  various  parts 
of  the  department,  all  of  whom  are  under  his  im- 
rfiediate  inspection.  This  officer  has  under  his  au- 
thority a  sze-yoy  whose  duties,  as  superintendent  of 
the  prisoners  of  the  department,  are  similar  to  those 
of  the  chief  jailor  of  a  county  prison. 

11.  Nanhae  heen  cheheen: — this  officer  is  sub- 
ordinate to  the  chefoo;  and  is  to  the  district  of 
Nanhae,  what  the  chefoo  is  to  the  department  of 
Kwangchow.  As  cheheen^  he  i^  required  to  know 
all  the  affairs  of  the  district. — The  department  of 
Kwangchow  is  divided  into  fourteen  heen  or  dis- 
tricts ;  of  which  Nanhae  and  Pwanyu  are  two  of 
the  principal?  ones,  and  include  the  city  of  Canton. 

12.  Pwanyu  fteen  cheheen : — the  rank  and  duties 
of  tlii>5  magialrate  are   the  yamc  to  the  district  ^n^ 


l«/.2~ 


208  DescrtpUan  of  the  Sep. 

Pwanyu,  as  tiie  Iu8t  named  officer's  are  in  the  dis- 
trict  of  Nariline.  Their  titles,  like  that  of  the  che- 
foo,  are  commonly  abridged :  thus,  when  speaking 
of  the  Nanhae  magistrate,  the  people  usually  say, 
Nanhae  keen ;  and,  when  it  is  not  necessary  to  men- 
tion the  district,  they  say  simply,  cA^A^en,.7— desig- 
nating by  each  of  these  two  phrases,  the  magistrate 
of  the  district  of  Nanhae. 

We  have  now  mentioned  and  characterized,  as 
far  as  our  limits  will  admit  and  the  nature  of  the 
subject  requires,  the  principal  of  those  officers  who 
exercise  authority  in  the  city  of  Canton.  The  reader 
will  doubtless  find  it  difficult,  as  w^e  have  done,  to 
determine  the  exact  limits  of  their  respective  spheres, 
which,  like  the  courses  of  the  planets,  often  seem 
to  intersect  each  other.  At  the  first  sight  of  so  ma- 
ny bodies,  all  in  motion  within  so  narrow  limits,  we 
feel  surprised  that  thf^y  do  not  immediately  come 
into  collision,  destroy  each  other,  and  carry  destruc- 
tion through  the  whole  empire.  On  closer  inspec- 
tion, however,  we  are  able  to  discern  some  of  the 
secret  laws  that  govern  tliiA  complicated  system, 
preserve  it  in  being,  and  lni?\)  it  in  motion.  Two 
influences,  the  oik;  military  and  the  other  literary, 
are  perhaps  the  principal  forces  which  regulate  and 
control  the  measures  of  the  Chinese  government. 
Religion,  which  often  has  a  gigantie  power  over 
governments,  is  hero  blended  with  civil  and  state 
ceremonies,  and  exerts  but  a  feeble,  and  that  usu- 
ally a  most  baleful  influence  on  the  political  des- 
tinies of  the  nation. 

All  the  officers  enumerated  in  the  foregoing  list, 
excepting  the  two  cheheen,  the  chefoo,  and  the 
tseangkenn  are,  general  officers, — their  jurisdic- 
tion extending  to  all  other  parts  of  the  province,  as 
well  as  over  the  metropolis.  There  are  likewise  two 
other  officers,  commanders-in-chief  of  the  land  and 
naval  forces,  who,  like  the  other  members  of  the 
provincia)  government,  act  alone  in  certain  eases, 


1853.  City  of  Cantufh  209 

and  sometimes  in  concert  with  the  other  general 
officers.  The  government  is  despotic  as  well  as 
military;  and  so  constructed  that  those  who  form 
the  provincial  government  shall,  while  they  enjoy  a 
degree  of  independence,  serve  as  mutual  checks ; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  each  superior  officer  be  held 
responsible  for  those  who  are  subordinate  and 
acountable  to  himself.  Even  in  the  location  of  these 
officers  there  has  been  a  cautious  reference  to  ^'di- 
vision and  balance  of  power."  For  example;  the 
tsungtub  is  stationed  in  the  new  city  almost  within 
a  stones-throw  of  his  majesty^s  most  faithful  ''slave," 
the  hoppo;  the  fooyuen  and  the  tseangkeun  are 
placed  in  similar  position  in  reference  to  each  other: 
and  these  two  last  are  so  located  in  the  old  city, 
that — should  circumstances  require,  tliey  could  act 
against  the  two  first  in  the  new  city. 

The  same  principle  is  observable  likewise,  if  we 
mistake  not,  in  the  disposition  which  is  made  of  the 
troops.  The  whole  land  and  naval  force  throughout 
the  province  has  been  estimated  at  (nominally)  about 
100,000  men ;  all  of  whom  are,  with  fixed  limitations, 
under  the  control  of  the  governor;  he  has  however 
the  immediate  and  sole  command  of  only  5000;  and 
these  are  stationed  at  a  distance  from  the  city. 
On  all  ordinary  occasions,  except  when  he  goes  to  a 
distance  from  Canton,  he  is  escorted  by  a  detach- 
ment from  the  Kwangchow  fuse,  (the  chief  military 
officer  of  Kwangchow,)  which,  in  the  absence  of  his 
own  troops,  serves  him  for  a  body-guard,  and  con- 
stitutes at  the  same  time  a  part  of  the  police  of  the 
city.  The  fooyuen  has  only  2000  at  his  command; 
while  the  tseangkeun  has  5000,  which,  in  an  ex- 
treme case,  would  enabfe  hihi  to  be  master  of  the  ci- 
ty. The  proper  seat  of  the  governor  is  at  Slmouking 
foo,  several  miles  west  of  this  city;  but  on  account 
of  the  superior  advantages  of  Canton,  he  i^  allowed 
to  reside  here ;  he  cannot  however  bring  his  troops 
hither,  lest,  in  conjunction  with   the    iooyucn,   they 

should   prove   m<ire  than  a  mutch  for  the    Taiiai: 

!2r 


210  Deicription  of  the  Sep. 

g^neral-commandant  and  his  5000  fighting  men.-<-- 
It  should  be  remarked  here,  in  passing,  that  no  indi* 
vidual  can  hold  an  office  in  any  province,  department, 
or  district  of  the  empire,  that  includes  the  place  of 
his  nativity,  or  that  extends  within  several  hundred* 
le  of  it. 

The  whole  number  of  soldiers  ordinarily  quarter- 
ed in  the  city  does  hot  probably  exceed  7000.  There 
are  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Canton  a  few  small 
forts,  and  the  city  itself  is  intended  to  be  a  strong* 
hold ;  but  neither  are  in  such  a  state  that  they  could 
serve  any  very  valuable  purposes  of  defense.    Even 
the  late  .rain-storm  carried  away  one  of  the  gates  of 
the  city,  and  opened  a  wide  breach  in  the  walls. 
Most  of  the  forts  are  dismantled  and   defenseless, 
and  present  nothing  more  formidable  than  the  fright- 
ful paintings  of  tiger's  heads  on  the  wooden  lids 
which  block  up  their  port-holes.     The  two  Follies, 
which  are  situated  in  the  river  opposite  to  the  city, 
are  very  fair  specimens  of  the  forts  about  Canton. 
There  are  likwise  for  the  defense  of  the  city,  what 
have  been  called  cavalry  and  artillery ;  but  of  these 
we  have  heard  little,  and  seen  nothing.  Of  the  Tar- 
tar troops,  there  are  200  chosen  men ;  who,  on  state 
occasions,  appear  well  clad  and  warlike.  But  gener- 
ally the  soldiers  are  badly  equipped  and  poorly  disci- 
plined. All  their  armor  and  accoutrements,  consisting 
of  shields  and   helmets,  bows  and  arrows,  spears 
and  javelins,  short  swords  and  matchlocks,  seem  ill 
fitted  either  for  defense  or  attack.  The  heavy  losses 
sustained  by   the  troops  of  Canton^  during  the  late 
highland  war  at  Leenchovv,  ftdly  confirm  these  re- 
marks; as  do  also  recent  imperial  edicts,  in  which 
the  soldiery  are  accused  of  idleness  and  lazy  habits, 
and  of  **  indulging  in  all  the  softness  of  civilians." 
Th«   police  of  the  city  is,  on   the  whole,  vigilant 
and  efficient.  Besides  those  who  act  in  the  capacity 
of  constables,  thief  takers,  and  so  forth,  and  constitute 
the  regular   police,  there  are  many   neighborhoods, 
u:'.  vvr-11  a:>  private  individual,  which  niake  arrange- 


1833.  City  of  Cantim,  211 

mentfl  for  a  constant  nocturnal  watch.  During  the 
night,  almost  all  the  streets  ot*  the  city  are  shut  up 
by  strong  gates  at  each  end ;  near  one  of  which  there 
is  usually  a  guard-  house.  The  night-watches  are  dis- 
tinguished by  bells,  or  some  similar  instruments  kept 
by  the  watchmen.  In  the  winter  months,  when  there 
is  great  danger  from  fire  as  well  as  thieves,  watch- 
towers  are  built  on  bamboo  poles,  high  above  the 
roofs  of  the  houses ;— *thu8  constituting  a  double 
watch.  When  thieves  are  discovered,  or  when  a 
fire  breaks  out  in  any  part  of  the  city,  the  alarm,  by 
means  of  the  watchmen,  spreads  quickly  from  one 
extremity  of  the  city  to  the  other.  When  riotous  as- 
semblies collect  in  the  streets,  they  are,  in  most 
cases,  speedily  dissolved  by  a  vigorous  application  of 
the  bamboo  or  whip.  Many,  doubtless,  "  shove  by 
justice,"  and  to  the  day  of  their  death  go  unpun- 
ished ;  yet  the  number  who  are  arrested  and  brought 
to  trial,  annually,  is  very  great.  Justice  is  often  ad- 
ministered in  the  most  summary  manner.  Not 
unfrequently,  in  minor  cases,  the  man  receives  the 
punishment  and  again  goes  free,  the  same  hour  in 
which  ho  commits  the  crime. 

The  forms  of  trial  are  simpio.  These  is  no  jury, 
no  pleading.  The  criminal  kneels  belore  the  ma- 
gistrate, who  hears  the  witnesses  arid  |>asses  sen- 
tence ;  he  is  then  remanded  to  prison  or  sent  to  the 
place  of  execution.  Seldom  is  he  acquitted.  When 
witnesses  are  wanting,  he  is  sometimes  tortured  un- 
til he  gives  in  evidence  against  himself.  There  are 
four  jails  in  Canton;  which  together  contain  several 
hundred  prisoners. — The  jail  is  called  fe-yo,  hkll, 
or  literally,  'earth\s  prison.'  All  capital  offenders 
suffer  just  without  the  southern  gates,  near  the 
river.  Hundreds  die  there  annually.  When  brought 
to  the  fatal  spot,  they  kneel  with  their  faces  towards 
the  emperor's  court,  and  bonding  forward  in  the  at- 
titude *)f  submission  and  thanksgiving,  suddenly  ex- 
pire beneath  the  bloody  sword  of  the  executioner, 

[To  be  c<mtinu€d,\ 


212  Mourning  far  the  late  ?f.f 


MI»4CELT.ANIES. 

The  late  empress. — The  firsi  notice  in  the  Peking 
gazettes  of  her  late  inajesty^s  death  is  dated  the 
4th  moon  29th  day  (16th*  of  June,  1833).  It  is  in 
the  usual  form  of  an  imperial  mandate,  commenc- 
ing thus:  "His  majesty's  commands  have  been  re- 
spectfully received.  This  day  at  4  o'clock  p.  m.  the 
empress  demise  and  departure  took  place."  The 
emperor  then  goes  over  her  history — stating  when 
he  received  his  father's  commands  to  marry  her, 
{viz.  the  13th  year  of  Keaking,)  and  his  sacred 
mother's  instructions  to  constitute  her  empress,  or 
the  principal  person  in  the  middle  harem^  (viz.  the 
25th  year  of  Keaking,) — and  that  for  twenty-six 
years  in  which  she  had  been  married  to  his  majesty, 
her  tenderness,  filial  piety,  and  obedience  had  been 
always  manifested.  This,  says  the  emperor,  is 
universally  known  to  all  in  the  harem,  and  in  the 
imperial  household.  But  now,  attacked  by  an  in- 
veterate dysentery,  she  has  at  last  taken  the  "long 
departure,"  and  1  have  lost  my  domestic  helper- — 
an  occurrence  that  causes  pain  which  I  cannot 
bear  to  express.  He  then  ordered  his  brother,  the 
king  Meenhae,  with  the  comptroller  of  the  impe- 
rial household,  Hengan,  and  two  others,  one  a 
member  of  the  imperial  Board  of  Rites,  and  another 
of  the  Board  of  VVorks,  to  superintend  the  funeral 
obsequios. 

Eight  days  after  this,  on  the  7th  of  the  5th  moon, 
another  paper  appeared  in  the  gazette,  praising  her 
majesty,  who^e  name  was  Tungked,  for  her  great 
virtues  ever  since  she  had  been  consort  to  heaven 
(i.  e.  the  emperor),  and  during  the  thirteen  years 
that  she  had  held  the  r^^lative  situation   of  farth, 

^   In  a  forinor  iminlxr.    Two  |»:i«r<'   II?.]   tnifitin^  to   sin  extract  from  the 
fJd/ftif,  »»♦■  'il.utrd  crroneousiy  thvil  Ii»*r  dralh  orcurred  on  th<-  lOth  of  Jupe. 


1 333.  Empress  of  i  'hiva.  2 1 « 

to  imperial  hoaven.  Tliia  document  concludes  witli 
an  order  to  the  Hanlin  college,  to  deliberate  and 
suggest  a  posthumous  title  for  her  majesty. 

Twelve  days  after  this,  on  the  19th  of  the  5th 
moon,  and  again  on  the  23d  of  the  same  moon, 
other  state  documents  appeared  on  the  subject  of 
the  national  mourning.  The  four  persons  above 
named>  differed  in  opinion  from  his  imperial  ma- 
jesty on  the  subjects — how  long  the  people's  heads 
were  to  remain  unshaven ;  and  bow  long  they  were  to 
desist  from  marriage,  feasts,  and  music,  ^c.  The 
reasonings  on  each  side  are  given  at  great  length, 
with  classical  and  imperial  authorities  from  the  time 
of  ancient  Yaou,  four  thouasnd  years  ago,  up  to 
the  reign  of  Keaking, 

The  king  and  his  colleagues  considered  the  pe- 
riod appointed  for  the  people  to  remain  unshaven, 
and  to  desist  entirely  from  festivity,  as  too  short, 
and  that  they  ought  to  mourn  for  the  empress  as 
for  a  mother — not  shaving  for  a  hundred  days. — 
The  emperor  referred  the  case  to  the  premier  min- 
ister and  duke  Changling,  and  to  the  other  minis- 
thers,  to  search  for  precedents ;  and  their  report  con- 
firmed the  emperor  in  his  own  decision,  to  require 
both  the  soldiers  and  people  to  cease  from  shaving 
their  heads  for  one  month,  and  from  feasts  and 
music  for  a  hundred  days.  He  then  turned  round 
with  anger  upon  jiis  brother  and  Hengan,  who  had 
gone  lamenting  and  cryi?ig  to  him  at  Yuen-ming 
yuen  gardens,  wanting  him  to  alter  the  order  he 
had  previously  given.  He  says  he  was  half  dis- 
posed to  punish  them  for  the  crime  of  ^^ great  dis- 
resvecty'^  which  would  coat  them  their  lives,  and 
bids  them  think  now  they  would  like  that.  How- 
ever, in  mercy  to  them,  he  will  only  hand  them 
over  to  a  severe  court  of  inquiry, — a  punishment 
slight  in  comparison  with  what  they  deserve,  Take 
this  order,  adds  the  emperor,  and  promulgate  it 
universally,  outside  and  inside — or,  at  home  and 
abroad      Rospenn  this. 


214  Budhism,  Sep. 

A  latter  edict  expels  Meenhae  and  Hengan  from 
the  imperial  presence,  and  condemns  the  former  to 
the  loss  of  ten  years'  salary, — or  of  half  his  salary 
during  twenty  year9,  in  order  that  he  may  have  the 
other  half  to  live  upon.  The  latter  of  these  princes^ 
is  the  man  who  was  lately  imperial  commissioner  to 
suppress  the  highland  rebellion ;  and  who  having  a 
sister  in  the  harvm  had  more  power  than  the  min- 
isters of  state.  Such  is  the  delectable  condition  of 
society  under  an  absolute  despotism.  To-day  in 
the  highest  favor,  and  to-morr6w  for  "disrespect," 
in  the  condition  of  a  criminal ; — and  soon,  like  his 
late  excellency,  governor  Le,  to  become  as  a  dead 
man  out  of  mind. 


Remarks  on  Budhism ;  together  with  Tnief  notices  of  the  island 
of  PoO'tOi  and  of  the  numerous  priests  who  inhabit  it.  By 
Philosinensis. 

Budhism  has  lately  attracted  the  notice  of  several  eminent 
scholars  in  Europe.  Anxious  to  discover  a  rational  system  of 
idolatry,  they  have  supplied  its  moral  deficiencies  from  their  own 
stores  of  knowledge,  and  then  represented  the  whole  as  the 
religion  most  commendable  and  rational,  in  the  absence  of  Chris* 
tianity.  The  writer  of  these  remarks  has  not  the  slightest  wish 
to  ngage  in  a  contest  with  those  gaints  in  speculative  knowledge ; 
he  wishes  merely  to  present  what  he  has  himself  witnessed,  hav. 
ing  never  previously  studied  the  demonology  of  tiie  Budhists.  In 
^der  however  to  satisfy  his  readers,  he  can  state,  that  he  has 
smce  pored  over  many  a  book  abounding  in  barbarisms  from 
the  Pali  language ;  that  he  has  perused  numerous  Chinese  works 
on  the  subject ;  and  if,  after  all,  he  confesses  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  Budhistic  books  contain  nothing  but  absolute  absurd* 
itics  and  reveries,  unintelligible  to  the  most  learned  of  its  vo. 
taries,  he  only  coincides  in  opinion  with  the  more  intelligent  of 
the  sect.  He  admits  at  the  same  time,  that  it  is  the  •  least  de- 
grading of  the  idolatrous  systems  when  compared  with  other 
pagan  abomiiiations ;  he  allows,  that  we  sop  it  in  China  in  the 
least  objectionable  form  in  which  it  exists;  yet  still  he  detects 
everywhere  its  principle  of  atheism,  and  of  gross  idolatry. 

Having  spent  about  six  years  among  Budhists  in  various 
countries,  I  can  assure  those  European  scholars,  that  many  of 
the  supposed  tenets  of  Budhism,  which  they  have  drawn  from 
books  in  the  libraries  of  univeMities,  are  as  little  acknowledged 
hy  the  foWo'wets  of  Budha,  as  arc  the  doctrines  of  Christianity, 


18S3.  Budhism.  215 

They  icarcely  address  themselves  to  the  understandiogi  but  are 
content  with  repeating  the  prayers  delivered  to  them  in  the  Pali, 
to  them  an  unintelligible  language ;  and  they  pay  their  worship  to 
an  indefinite  number  of  images,  according  to  the  traditions  of 
their  ancestors.  In  China,  where  the  peculiarity  of  the  language 
precludes  its  being  written  with  alphabetic  accuracy,  the  Pali 
degenerates  into  a  complete  jargon,  by  adapting  the  sounds 
to  the  pronunciation  of  the  Chinese  characters.  I  have  tried 
in  vain  to  decypher  the  .hard  words,  which  in  the  Chineso 
language  have  none  of  the  inflections  that  are  so  prominent  a 
feature  in  the  Pali  language ;  I  have  inquired  of  the  priests,  but 
they  nevir  could  give  any  satisfactory  answer,  and  at  length 
I  have  relinquished  the  hope  of  ever  gaining  a  thorough  know, 
ledge  of  their  tenets.  As  (he  advocate  of  evangelical  principles, 
I  ardently  desire  that  Christianity  may  very  soon  triumph  over 
this  preposterous  superstition. 

What  is  Budhism  in  China  at  the  present  moment?  It  is 
very  evident  that  its  introduction  into  this  extensive  country  was 
not  antecedent  to  the  Christian  era.  In  the  year  65  a.  d.  the 
emperor  Mingte  invited  the  first  priests  of  Budha  to  China. 
A  dream,  informing  him  that  the  **  holy  one*'  was  born  in  the 
west,  is  assigned  by  the  Chinese  historians  as  the  cause  of  the 
embassy  sent  to  India,  to  '^nng  hither  some  disciples  of  the  new. 
born  sage.  In  the  classic  odes  there  was  found  a  passage,  which 
in  indefinite  terms  spoke  of  some  such  event ;  this  was  imnie. 
diately  quoted  as  corroborative  of  the  infallible  imperial  opin. 
ion,  that  the  period  had  now  arrived.  Those  priests,  therefore, 
natives  perhaps  of  Ceylon,  were  received  with  open  arms  by  the 
court,  and  found  an  ample  field  in  which  they  might  propagate 
their  absurd  doctrines. 

ITie  ancient  Chinese  retained  some  knowledge  of  a  Su. 
prcme  Being,  which  had  been  delivered  to  them  by  tradition. 
Yet  the  worship  which  they  paid  to  the  visible  heavens  and  to 
the  earth,  to  rivers,  hills,  and  above  all  to  the  dragon^  and  the 
gods  of  th^  lands,  was  open  idolatry.  Subsequently,  when  Con. 
nicius  rose  as  the  renovator  of  his  age  he  studiously  avoided 
explaining  himself  upon  the  number  or  nature  of  the  gods,  and 
only  inculcated  the  necessity  of  reverencing  those  whom  the 
ancients  had  worshiped.  He  defined  the  rites  of  their  service 
with  the  greatest  minuteness.  His  only  Wish  wa«v  to  promote 
the  sotual  happiness  of  his  countrymen,  independently  of  the  in- 
fluence which  religion  exercises  upon  a  nation.  Ris  great  aim 
was  the  introduction  of  order  and  decorum  into  all  the  relative 
duties  of  life  :  and  to  the  strict  observance  of  external  ceremo- 
nies, he  reduced  the  whole  of  religion.  This  deficiency  in  his 
system  was  very  strongly  felt  by  his  cofemporaries.  Laoutszc, 
therefore,  the  mystic  philosopher  of  China,  stepped  forward  to 
supply  the  wants  of  the  multitude  by  his  abstruse  speculations. 
According  to  him,  all  nature  is  filled  with  demons  and  genii, 
Hho  constantly    influence   the    fa-te   of  man.     He   ine.peaseH  iK^ 


2 1 6  liudhum .  fcjKP. 

iiutiiiicr  or  idol  gods  to  an  enormous  aiiiount,  uiid  :iti<;inptcd  to 
drtinc  with  scliolsisric  precision  their  nature  and  offices.  Yet 
his  denioiioio^y  wauled  perspicuity,  and  contained  too  many 
palpable  absurdities  to  be  generally  received.  Though  some 
emperors  fiave  declared  themselves  votaries  of  Taouism,  they 
could  never  introduce  a  general  belief  in  doctrines  which  no* 
body  understood. 

China  wanted  therefore  a  popular  creed,  which  every  man 
might  understand ;  and  the  Budhists  supplied  this  desideratum. 
Accommodating  their  system  to  all  the  existing  superstitions^ 
they  opened  the  door  to  every  sort  of  converts,  who  might 
retain  as  many  of  their  old  prejudices  as  they  chose.  They 
were  by  no  lueanM  rigorous  in  enforcing  the  obligations  of 
men  to  morality :  to  expiate  sins,  ofierings  to  the  idols  and  to 
the  priests  were  sufficient.  A  temple,  built  in  honor  of  any 
idol,  and  richly  endowed,  would  suffice  to  blot  out  every  stain 
of  guilt,  and  serve  as  a  portal  to  the  blessed  mansions  of  Budha. 
When  death,  that  hideous  spectre,  approached,  they  promised  to 
every  one  of  their  votaries  speedy  promotion  in  the  scale  of  the 
metemi^ychosLs,  till  he  should  be  absorbed  in  Naru()an  or  Nir- 
vana,— nonentity.  With  these  prospects  the  poor  deluded  victim 
left  the  world.  To  facilitate  his  release  from  purgatory,  they 
said  mass,  and  supplied  the  wants  of  the  hungry  departed  spirit 
by  rich  offerings  of  food,  of  which  the  spirit  enjoyed  only  the 
odor,  whilst  they  devoured  the  substance.  As  Confucius  had 
raised  the  venerati<m  towards  ancestors^  into  idolatrous  worship, 
they  were  ready  to  perform  the  office  of  priests  before  the  tablets 
of  the  dead.  Thus  they  ingratiated  themselves  with  the  credulous 
multitude,  who'  were  too  happy  to  avail  themselves  of  their  cheap 
services. 

But  notwithstanding  tlieir  accommodating  creed,  the  Chinese 
government  at  times  have  disapproved  of  it.  As  the  sanctity 
of  marriage  has  been  acknowledged  in  China  from  time  ira- 
memorialf  arid  almost  every  person  at  years  of  maturity  has  been 
obliged  to  enter  that  state,  the  celibacy  of  the  priesthood  of 
Budha  was  considered  a  very  dangerous  custom.  Budha  re- 
garded contemplation  and  exemf)tion  from  worldly  cares,  as  the 
nearest  approach  to  bliss;  therefore  his  followers  in  imitation 
of  th6ir  master,  passed  and  inculcated  lives  of  indolence,  and 
practised  beggin<r,  as  the  proper  means  of  maintaining  themselves. 
This  was  diametrically  opposed  to  the  political  institutions  of 
China,- where  even  the  emperor  docs  not  disdain  to  plough. 

If  such  a  system  prevailed,  the  immense  population  of 
the  empire  must  be  reduced  to  starvation;  for  it  is  only  by 
the  utmost  ej^ertion  that  they  can  s\il»sisl.  These  serious  faults 
rn  the  foreign  creed  gave  its  enemies  oecasion  to  devise  mcaiui 
for  its  extirpation.  It  was  proscribed  as  a  datigeruus  heresy, 
and  a  cruel  persecution  followed  in  consequence ;  but  it  had 
taken  too  deep  root  to  be  easily  cradn^atrd.  Then  again  some 
eijipcror  would  think  more  favorably  df  it?  demoralizing  tendency. 


1833.  nud/imn.  217 

and  even  embrace  it  iiiniiielf.  Yet  the  natural  coti^equence  of  its 
tenets  was,  that  it  could  never  become  a  reHgion  of  the  state, 
and  that  the  priests  were  never  able  to  exercise  any  permanent 
influence  over  the  populace.  Besides^  -the  Chinese  are  too  ra- 
tional  to  believe  implicitly  all  the  absurd  Budhistic  fkbles,  nor 
can  they  generally  persuade  themselves  that  those  numerous 
images  are  gods.  When  we  add  to  this,  their  national  apathy 
towards  everything  concerning  religion,  from  their  being  en. 
tirely  engrossed  with  the  things  of  this  life,-  we  can  easily  account 
for  the  dis-esteem  in  which  they  hold  Budhism.  Nor  ought  we  to 
wonder,  that  they  worship  at  one  time  the  divinities  which  they 
despise  at  another ;  for  ancient  custom  bids  them  follow  the  track 
of  their  ancestors,  without  inquiry  or  doubt  concerning  its  reason- 
ableness, even  when  they  cannot  but  ridicule  its  absurdities. 

The  priests  of  Budha  are  a  very  despised  class,*  sprung  chiefly 
from  the  lowest  of  the  people.  Their  morals  are  notoriously 
bad,  and  pinching  poverty  has  made  them'  servile  and  cring. 
ing.  They  wander  abroad  in  search  of  some  trifling  gift,  and 
often  encounter  many  a  harsh  refusal.  Those  temples  which 
are  well  endowed  by  their  founders,  are  overcrowded  with 
priests,  so  that  only  a  few  among  the  higher  of  them  can  be 
rich.  Neither  learning  nor  skill  are  found  among  them,  and  with 
a  few  individual  exceptions,  they  are  a  very  stupid  class.  Bud. 
ha,  however,  seems  to  have  intimated  that  stupidity  brings 
the  votary  nearer  to  the  blissful  state  of  apathy,  and  therefore 
a  knowledge  of  his  institutions  is  considered  the  only  requisite 
to  form  an  accomplished  priest.  They  have  no  schools  or  sem- 
inaries for  the  instruction  of  those  who  belong  to  their  sect. 
They  seldom  strive  to  obtain  literary  honors;  they  are  even 
excluded  from  the  list  of  candidates  as  long  as  they  remain 
priests.  Few  among  them  are  serious  in  the  practice  of 
their  own  religion ;  they  are  strict  in'  their  devotions,  appear 
sullen  and  misanthropic,  and  live  a  very  secluded  life.  But 
religious  abstraction  and  deep  contemplation,  with  utter  obliv- 
ion of  existence,  appear  to  be  out  of  vogue.  I  have  been 
in  the  chentangf  or  halls  of  contemplation,  and  have  found 
them  the  haunts  of  every  vice.  How  can  it  be  otherwise,  if 
the  mind  is  unoccupied,  and  the  hands  not  emplo}'ed  with  any 
good  work  ?  The  nuns  are  less  numerous  than  the  priests,  and 
more  industrious. 

It  is  a  general  observation  that  aknost  all  the  temples  of 
Budha  arc  in  a  state  of  dilaptdatio^n.  The  contributions  of 
devotees  are  inadequate  to  meet  the  expenses  of  re|)air8.  These 
temples  are  very  numerous,  so  much  so  tiiat  there  is  scarcely  a 
small  village  which  has  not  to  boast  of  one ;  and  few  ro- 
mantic and  beautiful  sports  can  be  found  free  from  these  seats 
of  idolatryr 

Tlie  similarity  of  the  rites  of  this  superstition  lo  thase  of 
papacy  »rn  striking;    r.vfry    nm*.  who  visits  tlioir    m.unni»teric!i 

*2D 


218  Budhum  i>KV. 

can  at  once  discover  the  roseiiibiancc.  Th?it  they  should  count 
their  prayers  by  means  of  a  rosary,  and  chant  masses  both 
for  the  living  and  the  dead,  should  live  in  a  state  of  celibacy, 
and  shave  their  hair,  fast,  <bc.,  might  perhaps  be  accounted 
for  by  a  mere  coincidence  of  errors  into  which  men  ar^  prone 
to  fall;  but  their  divine  adoration  of  te'enhow — '*thc  queen 
of  heaven,"  (called  also,  shingmoo  *  the  holy  mother,')  must  be 
a  tenet  engrafted  upon  Budhism  from  foreign  traditions.  We 
are  unable  to  fix  the  exact  period  of  the  adoption  of  this 
deity.  There  is  a  legend  of  a  modern  date,  among  the  people 
of  Fuhkeen,  which  tells  us  that  she  was  a  virgin  of  that 
province,  who  in  a  dream  saw  her  kindred  in  danger  of  being 
wrecked,  and  boldly  rescued  them ;  but  this  affords  no  satis- 
factory solution.  Neither  is  the  queen  of  heaven  among  the 
deities  which  the  Siamese  Budhists  worship,  though  they  fios- 
sess  the  whole  orthodox  code  of  demons.  It  is  very  likely, 
that  some  degenerate  Nestorian  Christians  amalgamated  with 
their  faith  and  ceremonies  the  prevailing  errors  of  China,  and 
persuaded  the  priests  of  Budha  to  adopt  many  of  their  rites. 
Though  the  Siamese  and  (3ambojan  priesthoods  resemble  the 
papal  clergy  in  some  points,  they  do  not  exhibit  so  striking  a 
similarity  as  the  Chinese.  Moreover  the  Budhists  of  China 
have  received  among  the  objects  of  their  veneration  all  the 
sages  which  have  been  canonized  by  the  emperor  or  by  pub- 
lie  credulity.  In  one  instance,  I  saw  a  marble  bust  of  Na* 
pdeon^  which  they  had  put  in  a  temple,  and  before  which  they 
burned  ii^cense ;  hence  it  would  not  be  extraordinary,  if  they 
had  also  adopted  among  their  gods  so  conspicuous  an  object 
of  worship  as  the  virgin,  who  was  adored  by  so  many  mil- 
lions of  Christians. 

The  present  dynasty  seems  to  have  declared  itself  clearly  in 
favor  of  the  great  Dalai-lama  of  Tibet.  As  the  Mongols  on 
the  northern  frontier  are  much  devoted  to  the  rites  of  Sha- 
manism, and  adore  this  visible  deity,  it  was  perhaps  with  a 
view  to  conciliate  their  goodwill,  and  keep  those  wild  hordes 
in  subjection  that  this  preference  was  manifested.  The  religion 
of  these  barbarians  being  only  a  uTodification  of  Budhism, 
wo  should  expect  that  the  Chinese  government  would  equally 
extend  its  benevolence  to  the  Budhists  in  China. — But  such 
does  not  ap|>ear  to  be  the  fact;  they  are  tolerated,  but  receive 
no  stated  support  from  tlie  government.*  The  em})eror  may 
extend  his  individual  charity  to  some  temples,  but  this  is  not 
governmental  patronage.  The  high  offiters  of  state  may  oc. 
casionally  favor  the  sect,  but  they  will  never  openly  avow  it; 
for   this   would  be  derogatory  to  their  fame,   and  expose  them 

*  VVc  are   not   quite  sure  that  our  correspondent  is  correct  in  thiB  asser. 
tion.     Tlie  point   deserves  ftirther  attention  ;   and  we  shall  feel  much  ohiiged 
to   any   of  our  corres^randen  •,   who   will  furnish  us  with  siuch  evidence  and 
/'aclif  as  sha)}  put  fhf  question  »f  rest. 


I8i.i.  thidlmm  5>J9 

tu  the  ridicule  of  their  colleagues.  Wt  under  all  these  disnd. 
vantages,  a  numerous  priesthood  can  tind  subsistence.  The 
temples  are  crowded  to  excess  with  devotees  on  certain  festi- 
vals, and  the  exclamation,  •«  0^me4o  FuK*  is  familiar  to  the 
ear  of  every  one. 

I  have  thns  siven  a  sketch  of  Budhism,  and  fully  agree  with 
the  Chinese  philosophers,  that  it  destroys  the  constitution  of 
human  society,  by  enjoining  celibacy  as  the  nearest  to  perfection, 
and  the  only  perfect  state,  and  by  commanding  its  disciples 
to  adandon  their  relations  and  friends,  without  fulfilling  their 
duties  as  citizens,  parents,  and  children.  We  are  also  aware 
that  this  unnatural  law  is  the  source  of  vice  and  of  abomin- 
able crime ;  but  at  the  same  time  we  must  allow,  that  Bud- 
hism does  not  sanction  shocking  ritos  or  Bacchanalian  orgies,  like 
the  other  idolatrous  systems  of  Asia.  Nor  have  we  to  com- 
plain of  indecency  in  its  representations  of  idol  gods ;  they 
may  be  hideous,  but  they  are  never  repulsive  to  the  feelings 
of  modesty.  The  temples  arc  open  to  all,  and  even  serve 
occasionaly  for  theatres,  gambling-hon.«<es,  and  taverns. 

The  Chinese  Budhists  nrv.  surely  a  tem|>ori7ing  sect.  Their 
abstinence  from  animal  frx)d  is  not  very  strict.  They  will 
seldom  stand  up  in  defence  of  their  idols,  nor  appear  much 
annoyed  if  they  ore  treated  with  contc^nipt.  There  is  much 
tolerution  towards  other  sects,  originating  in  indifference  about 
the  subject.  With  them  all  religions  are  equally  safe,  but  their's 
is  the  best.  They  have  no  desire  to  make  proselytes,  for 
their  numl)er  is  already  too  great.  Very  far  are  they  from 
spiritualizing  their  idolatrout^  system.  True,  they  may  talk  of 
hungry  demons,  and  of  the  spiritual  presence  of  the  idols  in 
their  statues;  but  tliis  is  all.  To  assert  therefore  that  they 
adore  one  Supreme  Being  in  the  idolatrous  representations  of 
his  attributes,  is  to  state  an  opinion  which  never  found  a 
place  in  their  thoughts,  or  in  their  canonical  works.  They 
are  without  God  in  the  world,  and  estranged  from  the  divine 
life,  worshiping  the  works  of  their  own  hands,  to  the  eternal 
disgrace  of  human  reason. 

When,  O  when,  will  the  darkness  which  for  so  many  centu. 
ries  has  enveloped  China,  be  penetrated  by  the  light  of  divine 
truth,  and  the  only  and  true  God  be  adored?  We  ought  to 
weep  at  the  delusiou  of  our  fellow -creatures,  who,  endowed 
with  reason,  can  prostitute  it  thus,  and  gloiy  in  their  shame. 
None  of  their  most  popular  philosophers  could  free  his  country 
from  degrading  superstition ;  no  imperial  edicts  could  banish  it. 
The  gospel  alone  can  prove  victorious  over  it,  and  subject  the 
nation  to  the  sway  of  divine  truth.  Whenever  the  Deliverer, 
Jesus  Christ,  shall  stretch  forth  his  almighty  arm«  and  by  the 
powerful  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  disenthrall  their  minds, 
China  will  be  liberated  form  darkness  and  share  the  privileges 
of  the  children  of  God. 


220  liudhum.  Sep- 

liudhism  hns  its  sacred  places j  to  which  pilgrims  resort  to  of- 
fer sacrifices  and  perform  their  devotions.  Two  of  these  are 
remarkable ;  one  is  Meichow^  an  island  on  the  coast  of  Fuhkeen, 
N.  E.  from  Chinchew  (Tseuenchow)  bay  ;  the  other  is  the  island 
PoO'to^  which  was  mentioned  [on  page  53,]  in  a  preceding  num- 
ber. Both  these  islands  may  be  considered  as  the  domains  of 
priests^and  exclusively  devoted  to  idolatry.  Both.9re  picturesque, 
so  as  to  set  off  to  advantage  their  numerous  temples,  and  to  strike 
the  pilgrim  with  solemn  awe  by  the  grandeur  of  nature. 

Poo-to  is  the  most  romantic  of  the  two,  and  the  priests  are  also 
more  numerous.  Those  solitary  caves  and  craggy  rocks  on  high, 
where  human  industry  has  excavated  fanes  and  niches  to  fill  them 
with  images  of  Budha  and  of  the  goddess  Kwanyms  attract  the 
eye  and  bewilder  the  senses  of  the  spectator.  I  have  seen  rough 
sailors,  whose  sensibility  is  not  very  remarkable,  stand  astonished 
and  ask  themselves,  what  strange  faith  and  idolatry  is  this?  When 
walking  along  the  well-paved  roads,  we  might  observe  a  soli- 
tary temple,  or  rather  hermitage,  where  the  more  fervent  devotees 
of  Budha  chanted  prayers,  and  |)erformed  their  devotions  before 
an  ant-eaten  image,  or  a  dimly  burning  lamp.  Even  the  sight  of 
foreigners  would  not  recall  their  consciousness ;  perpetually  bow- 
ing and  prostrating  themselves  on  the  ground,  we  could  hear 
them  exclaiming,  O-me-to  Fuh !  O-me-to  Fuh !  A  missal  was 
open  on  the  altar  to  assist  in  the  repetition  of  prayers,  in  a  lan- 
guage which  they  themselves  did  not  understand.  They  seldom  left 
their  dismal  habitations.  One  old  mam  had  retired  to  the  top 
of  a  very  high  hill^  from  whence  he  intended  never  to  return, 
but  to  spend  his  d&ys  in  adoring  the  phantom  Budha.  When 
he  first  saw  Europeans  approaching  him,  he  was  amazed,  and 
designed  to  honor  us  with  prostrations,  from  which  however  he 
was  timely  relieved. 

In  the  tseen  sze^  the  front  temple,  which  is  near  the  land- 
ing-place,  the  attention  is  immediately  drawn  to  some  large  in- 
scriptions of  recent  date,  which  are  hewn  in  rock.  They  record  the 
piety  of  certain  naval  officers.  On  advancing  further,  a  flight  of 
steps  leads  to  extensive  buildings,  which  are  surrounded  with  thick 
shrubbery  and  trees,  to  give  to  the  whole  the  appearance  of  a  laby- 
rinth.  Such  it  proves  to  be  by  its  mazy  walks  and  numerous 
apartments.  A  great  number  of  fine  young  boys  reside  here,  the 
greater  part  of  whom  have  been  bought  by  the  priests.  This  tem* 
pie  is  furnished  especially  for  the  reception  of  strangers.  After 
they  have  performed  their  pilgrimage  tp  the  principal  temples, 
they  feast  sumptuously,  and  at  the  close,  are  reminded  of  their 
duty  to  be  generous  in  their  benefactions. 

On  inquiry  we  were  informed  that  the  whole  establishment 
was  founded  during  the  Ledng  dynasty,  to  record  the  rnercies 
of  the  gracious  Kwanyin,  who  had  herself  visited  these  re- 
gions.  A  long  catalogue  of  several  thousand  deyotees  gave 
eVidorce  of  the  benevolent  disposition  of  the  present  geoerfition. 


I8;33.  Budhim.  ti\ 

All  tlio  teinple.s,  both  large  and  small  art;  built  in  one  iini. 
form  style.  After  passing  the  first  two  halls,  where  very  ugly 
idols  preside,  we  arrive  at  the  dwellings  of  the  priests.  The 
next  hall  is  adorned  by  Kwanyin  and  her  attendants,  and 
two  others  are  dedicated  to  Budha  and  his  numerous  disciples. 
We  perceived  a  great  number  of  blue  beards  among  them ;  but 
were  unable  to  ascertain  what  these  strange  representations 
meant.  In  all  these  colossal  statues,  the  Negro  features  were  pre- 
dominant,  '^his  corroborates  the  opinion  that  Budha  sprung 
from  some  Ethiopic  tribe;  whether  aborigines  of  Hindostan, 
or  originally  from  Egypt,  the  cradle  of  monstrous  absurdities, 
is  uncertain. 

Before  our  final  departure  from  this  island,  the  high  priest 
made  me  a  present  of  four  little  volumes,  three  of  which  con- 
tained  a  description  of  the  island  of  Poo-to,  and  the  fourth  is 
entitled,  "  a  Story  of  the  Fragrant  Hill." 

The  first  volume  opens  with  various  edicts  of  the  successive 
emperors  of  the    Mantchou   dynasty,   beginning  with   Kanghe. 
They   command  to   keep   these   temples  in  constant  repair,   in 
order    to   render    their   own    names    immortal,    and   to  glorify 
Budha.      The  adulation   presented   to   these  earthly   potentates 
for  their   ^  divine  favor,"  is  truly  disgusting.     After  giving  an 
account  of  the    date   of  the    records  on   which    this    work   is 
based,    which    commenced    during  the    Mongol    dynasty,    the 
progress  of  the  buildings  thenceforward  is  minutely  described,  and 
the   imperial  favor  is  constantly   quoted   as  the  only  cause  of 
their  present  splendor.     We  have  also  maps  of  the  whole  is* 
land,  sketches  of  temples,  and   caverns  of  the  most  ludicrous 
description.      The    next  chapter  gives   the   inscriptions  of  the 
tablets  which   were   erected   near   the  temples,   recounting  and 
recording  the  gracious   remembrances  of  three   emperors,    who 
all  showed    themselves    benefactors  to  this    glorious    establish- 
ment.     Then   follows  a  minute  description   of  lill  the  caverns 
and  fountains  of  the  island,  which,  though  exceedingly  numerous, 
have  each  an  appropriate  name.     The  remainder  of  the  volume  is 
filled   with  accounts  of  the  temples,  their  apartments  and  idols, 
and  the  means  by  which  they  have  been  erected,  dec.     A  list  of 
the  most  illustrious  donors,  among  whom  are  queens  and  em- 
presses,  closes  the  first  volume. 

The  first  chapter  of  the  second  volume  contains  legends  of 
the  wonders  which  have  been  performed  on  the  island,  by  the  pow. 
er  of  the  idols,  or  by  the  personal  interposition  of  Budha^  From 
the  introductory  remarks  we  learn,  that  by  being  absorbed  in  one's 
own  self,  and  the  external  senses  being  undisturbed,  the  most  ex. 
traerdinary  effects  are  produced  Among  the  catalogue  of  events  in 
which  the  actors  are  named,  and  the  year. and  month  specified,  we 
read  that  in  the  year  1666,  red-haired  men  (the  Dutch)  visited 
the  island,  remained  about  half  a  month,  and  carried  away  with 
them  several  idols  of  Budha  and  streamers;  with  these  they 
pro<?eeded  tp  vTapan,  and  by  means  of  trade  gained  about  200,000 


222  Hvdhism.  Skp. 

gold  pieces.  But  on  th^nr  return  home,  the  ship  cau^^ht  tire 
without  any  caaso,  and  all  were  drowned  in  the  ocean !  Many 
other  instances  of  the  avenging  power  of  Budha  are  related ;  yet 
he  is  not  merely  a  revenger  of  wrongs,  bu^  often  al80  the  remune- 
rator  of  his  votaries.  But  they  are  very  little  benefited  by  bis 
.show  of  liberality,  enjoying  only  temporary  advantages.  Would 
any  one  however  expect  that  the  Chinese  government,  whose  wis- 
dom and  justice  has  been  everywhere  extolled,  could  regard  these 
stories,  or  place  itself  under  the  protection  of  Budha  at  Pooto  ? 
Yet  we  saw  imperial  edicts  stuck  up  in  the  temple,  wherein  the 
priests  were  ordered  to  appeal  to  the  supreme  power  of  Budha, 
that  he  might  grant  a  fertile  spiking  and  rich  harvest. 

Short  biographical  sketches  of  the  most  celebrated  priests  who 
have  lived  in  the  temple,  come  next  in  order.  Their  piety, 
consisting  in  leaving  the  world  with  all  its  toils  and  troubles, 
is  duly  commended.  Many  of  them  were  remarkable  for 
spending  hour  after  hour  in  silent  contemplation  and  apathy. 
There  are  also  long  lists  of  others,  who  have  excelled  in  some 
particular  branch  of  Budhism,  and  who  are  enumerated  with 
the  great^t  care.  The  author  then  speaks  of  the  habitations 
of  the  priests,  and  their  means  of  subsistence.  He  shows  plain, 
ly  that  the  lands  assigned  to  them  by  the  paternal  care  of  suc- 
cessive emperors  and  exempted  from  all  duties,  are  unalienable 
property.  These  farms  are  situated  on  beveral  of  the  surround, 
ing  island;  Lo-ke'd^  which  is  one  of  them,  is  almost  wholly 
in  their  4po6session.  Thus  circumstanced,  they  have  no  reason 
to  complain,  though  their  brotherhood  is  very  numerous.  The 
produce  which  they  grow  on  their  lands  is  various ;  they  give 
a  long  catalogue  from  the  vegetable  kingdom,  and  talk  also 
of  the  wild  animals  which  live  within  their  jurisdiction.  Though 
these  are  frequently  annoying,  yet  the  priests  refrain  from  kill. 
ing  them  ; — a  proof  that  they  strictly  adhere  to  the  rules  of  Bud- 
ha, which  prohibit  the  taking  away  of  life.  Thus  vermin  and 
musquetoes  ought  to  be  spared,  and  instead  of  killing  them, 
Budha  teaches  his  disciples  by  example  to  nourish  these  tr6Q- 
blesome  insects. 

There  is  a  chapter  under  the  head  of  «« minutiae,"  narrating 
various  events,  some  of  which  nearly  involved  the  temple  in 
ruin.  The  ^  red-haired  men"  do  not  fail  to  be  represented  as 
the  authors  of  every  mischief;  they  are  accused  of  having  cut 
down  the  grove,  taken  away  the  sacred  cows,  demolished  the 
images,  torn  up  the  books,  and  buried  a  large  bell.  Not  content 
with  these  depredations,  they  also  stole  a  golden  Budha,  silver 
platters ;  cornelian,  corol,  and  other  precious  stones ; — this  was 
during  Kanghe's  reign.  The  times  must  since  have  changed  amaz- 
ingly,  if  this  be  true ;  for  when  we  were  there  we  did  not  see 
even  a  pice  of  silver,  still  less,  any  precious  stones  or  gold. 
The  whole  seems  to  be  a  mere  Biidhintie  story,  invented  to  render 
their  red-haired  visitors  odiouH  jn  the  eyes  of  the  Cliinefie. 


Tlic  presents  given  by  every  visitor  to  the  temple,  are  con- 
sidered as  the  perquisites  of  the  priests,  and  seem  to  constitute 
a  part  of  thir  legal  income.  Imperial  grants  have  given  them 
the  privilege  of  printing  their  own  classics  on  the  island.  Se- 
veral  emperors,  penetrated  with  gratitude  towards  the  all-coqi- 
passionating  Budha,  have  been  desirous  to  confirm  them  in  these 
rights,  by  which  means  they  might  be  enabled  to  propagate  their 
doctrines  extensively.— -The  second  volume  concludes  with  a 
public  order  commanding  the  rebuilding  of  two  temples,  which 
had  been  demolished  during  the  times  of  anarchy. 

The  third  volume  is  a  collection  of  literary  pieces  relative  to 
Budha,  to  the  different  temples,  the  priests,  and  to  other  things 
connected  with  their  rites.  They  are  chiefly  written  in  the  Pali- 
Chtnese,  and  are  therefore  unintelligible  to  common  readers.  We 
find  among  them  frequent  rhapodies,  and  thousands  of  words 
without  any  meaning  attached  or  attachable  to  thrni.  These 
pieces  are  copied  out  and  engraved  on  stones,  on  the  belU^,  or 
the  tripods.     There  are  also  inscriptions  in  Sanscrit. 

The  *( Story  of  the  Fragrant  Hill,"  is  a  Budhistic  novel,  and 
as  a  literary  curiousity,  not  on  account  of  its  intrinsic  value,  de- 
serves notice.  The  whole  is  written  in  intelligible,  or  even  in 
low  Chinese  style,  and  seldoih  interspersed  with  Pali  phrases* 
At  the  end  of  every  chapter  there  are  some  verses  which  repeat 
the  whole  in  measure.  The  readers  are  directed  to  prostrate 
themselves  to  the  ground,  and  to  repeat  certain  prayers,  whenever 
they  come  to  particular  sentences,  which  relate  to  the  wonder- 
ful interposition  of  Kwanyin. 

The  author  tells  us,  that  during  the  time  of  Tsungming, 
in  the  second  year  of  his  reign,  in  the  eighth  month,  and  on  the 
fifteenth  day  of  the  month,  Tsung-poo-min^,  one  of  those  con- 
templative Budhistie  teachers  who  lived  in  Hindostan,  v^as  seated 
in  a  hall.  An  old  priest  came  suddenly  in  before  him  and  said; 
*«  why  do  youy  Sir,  sit  here  alone  and  practice  religion,  without 
soaring  on  high  ?  Every  just  and  true  principle  originates  from 
above ;  how  can  you  otherwise  exercise  universal  benevolence  ? 
You  ought  to  OKA  for  Budha,  transforming  and  expanding,  so 
that  you  may  gradually  and  completely  perform  his  actions.  Thus 
you  will  rule  the  passions  of  the  multitude,  and  requite  the  favor 
of  Budha." 

The  teacher  asked-  the  priest.  By  what  means  can  I  influence 
mankind  ?  H«  replied  ;  "  I  see  that  the  natives  of  this  country 
are  devoted  to  the  idol  Kwanyin^;  therefore  give  a  short  outline  of 
her  actions  from  beginning  to  end.  Publish  this  to  the  world,  thus 
aid  devotion^  and  your  happiness  will  be  secure."  Alter  giving 
this  advice,,  the  priest  went  away  and  hid  himself.  Poo-ming, 
the  contemplative  teacher,  thought  on  the  affair,  and  composed 
this  volume.  When  he  had  completed  it,  suddenly  the  goddess 
Kwnnyin  herself  appeared  on  the  clouds,  like  pale  gold,  holding 
in  her  hand  a  clfeart  pitcher  and  a  willow.  After  \\  long  ex- 
hibition she  disappeared,     All  those  persons  wlm  saw  |irr,  lodged 


t^ 


224  Budhism^  Sep. 

up  with  admiration ;  and  those  who  subsequently  heard  it,  in. 
creaaed  in  devotion,  so  thai,  this  story  has  spread  throughout 
the  whole  empire  as  an  everlasting  admonition ! 

The  author  exhorts  his  readers  to  peruse  this  volume  with 
the  deepest  reverence.  He  asserts  that  the  power  of  the  name 
of  Kwanyin  is  so  efficacious  that  every  sufierer  will  be  fireed 
from  misery  as  soon  as  he  pronounces  her  name.  Let  him 
enter  the  fire  and  call  upon  her  name,  the  fire  will  not  bum 
him  ;  let  him  go  into  deep  water  and  invoke  her  name,  the  deeps 
will  retire,  and  the  water  will  become  shallow. 

During  the  time  of  Kea-ne  Budha,  there  existed  the  kingdom 
of  Hing-lin,    governed  by   tho   emperor  Poo-kea:   that    period 
was  called  Meaou-chwang.     The  empire  then  extended  180,000 
le ;  his  capital   had  twelve  gates,  and  was  3000  le  (about  1000 
miles)  in  circumference ;  his  spacious  palace  glittered  with  gold 
and  precious  stones ;  he  received  homage   from  72  states,  was 
adored  by  his  subjects,  but  had  no  children.     The  empress,  all 
beauty  and  grace,  finally  bore  him  two  daughters.     Anxious  to 
present  her  husband  with  a  son,  she  addressed   herself  to  « azure 
heaven.'     Being  transported  in  a  dream  to  the  blessed  regions  of 
Budha  among  the  genii  and  saints,  she  there  received  the  pro* 
mise  of  giving  birth  to  one  of  the  genii,  and  accordingly  brought 
forth  a  daughter,  who  received  the  name  of  Meaou^shen.     Her 
family  thus  increased  by  a  third  daughter,  the  public  rejoicings 
scarcely  ceased  before  they  were  followed  up  by  new  celebra- 
tion.    Yet  amidst  all  the  hilarity  of  festivals,  the  emperor  could 
not  suppress  his  anxiety  to  have  a  male  heir,  and  finally  resolved 
to  adopt  a  son  by  marrying  his  daughters  to  high  officers.     The 
eldest  gave  her  hand  to  a  civilian,  the  second  to  a  military  officer, 
but  Meaou-shen,  the  heroine  of  the  story,  refused  to  marry  at  all. 
Her  time  was  spent  in  devotion ;  she  adored  Budha,  and  was 
desirous  to  become  a  nun.     AW  the  threats  and  punishments  from 
her  parents  were  ineffectual  to  keep  her  away  from  a  monastery. 
She  there  performed  the  most  menial  offices,  and  was    greatly 
rewarded  by  the  approbation  of  the  idols.     Neither  ridicule  nor 
violence  could  prevail  Upon  her  to  forsake  the  monastic  life ;  she 
l)ore  everything  with  patience.     When  she  stooped  so  far  as  to 
become   a  servant   in  the   kitchen,   birds  and  quadrupeds  were 
sent  by  Budha  to  her  assistance ;  and  even  the  old  dragon  was 
dispatched  to  open  the  well  for  her  to  draw  water. 

These  things  were  reported  to  the  emperor,  who  indignant  at 
the  rehearsal  of  such  idle  tales,  seut  a  detachment  of  soldiers  to 
destroy  the  temple  where  his  daughter  resided^  The  soldiers  set 
fire  to  it,  the  smoke  rose,  a  trenendous  noise  was  heard  ac* 
companied  with  the  low  sound  of  weeping  and  wailing.  At  once 
heaven  rained  down  red  water,  the  fire  was  extinguished,  the 
snKyke  disappeared,  aud  it  was  found  that*  the  temple  War.  not 
injured  in  the  least  degree.  When  the  emperor  had  heard  this 
ivporl,  he  brought  bis  rfaughfer  home  hy  force,  introduced  her 
;»^a-in  M  rourt,   and   r»ni|f»avorrH  <<"»   initiair  her  inio  the  pleasures 


ISSil  Chnuse  Botany ^  225 

Hhe  even  distigured  bcrself,  that  she  might  be  allowed  to  live 
uninterrupted  in  retirement.  Neither  the  intreatiesi  of  her 
mother,  nor  the  insinuations  of  other  ladie8»  nor  even  the  threats 
of  her  father  could  prevail  upon  her  to  yield  to  their  most  ur- 
gent  virishes  of  choosing  a  husband.  The  patience  of  her  father 
was  at  last  exhausted,  and  he  ordered  her  to  be  executed. 
She  bore  the  sentence  with  fortitude,  for  Budha  sustained  her. 
All  nature  mourned  when  she  expired;  even  the  beasts  of  the 
field  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea  showed  their  grief,  the  sun  and 
moon  were  darkened  in  heaven,  the  atmosphere  was'  filled 
with  mist,  the  sea  overflowed,  and  all  nations  pitied  the  cruel 
lot  of  the  princess.  When  her  body  was  about  to  be  ejcposed 
on  the  scafibld,  a  tiger  rushed  in,  seized  and  carried  away 
the  corpse  into  a  wood.  Her  soul,  being  transported  to  hades, 
took  advantage  of  this  excellent  opportunity  to  promulgate 
Budhism,  and  instructed  the  demons  in  the  doctrines  of  that 
creed. 

Again  she  was  restored  to  life,  and  borne  home  upon  the  back 
of  a  ligcr  to  Heangshan,  (the  Fragrant  Hill,)  where  she  became  a 
nun.  Her  father  meanwhile,  was  afflicted  with  a  most  painful 
disease,  which  no  physicians  could  relieve.  When  a  priest  of. 
fered  his  services  and  was  accepted,  he  directed  the  emperor 
to  go  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Heangshan.  There  he  arrived,  met 
his  daughter,  a  nun,  and  honored  by  all ;  he  re|)ented  of  his  errora 
and  became  a  staunch  champion  of  Budhism. — l^us  ends  the 
Story  of  the  Fragrant  Hill. 


Chinese  Botany. — The  vegetable  kingdom,  rich  as  it  cer- 
tainly is  in  this  country,  has  never  been  an  object  of  much 
attention  among  the  Chinese.  The  wisest  of  earthly  kings  de- 
lighted frequently  to  contemplate  the  handy  works  of  his  Ma- 
ker. He  spoke  not  only  of  beasts  and  creeping  things,  of 
fowl  and  of  fishes:  but  of  trees  also,  even  from  the  lofy  ce- 
dars of  Lebanon  to  "  the  hyssop  that  springeth  out  of  the  wall." 
And,  if  tradition  is  true,  the  ancient  sires  of  this  nation  were 
not  inattentive  to  whatever  grew  up  and  bloomed  around  them. 
Nearly  2000  years  before  our  era,  Shinnung^  «*the  Divine 
Husbandman,"  united  with  others,  and  by  their  personal  efforts, 
(so  many  of  the  Chinese  believe,)  established  a  national  academy, 
in  which,  among  other  branches  of  study,  that  of  botany  was  to 
be  pursued.  But,  (so  the  fact  is,)  the  science  is  now  almost 
wholly  neglected.  There  are  extant  in  Chinese  a  few  works 
which  treat  of  the  subject.  From  these  we  hope  occasionally 
to  make  translations. — Nor  have  foreigners  pushed  their  bo- 
tanical researches  into  the  interior  of  this  country.  No  Tourne- 
fort,  or  Thunhcrj;,  or  K^pmpfcr,  has  trHversed  those  provinces. 
••  Loureiro  has  written  pretty  fully  on  the  vegetable  productions 
of  Ct)chinchina ;   and  has  also  taken  notice  of  some  of  the  plants 


226  Chitiese  Botany.  Ski*. 

which    are   to    he   found   in  the   neighborhood   of  Canton   and 
Macao."     Osbeck  did  wonders  during  his  short  sojourn  here  in 
1750-^1.     More  recently  a  few  individuals  have  directed  their 
attention  to  the  subject ;  but  at  present,  it  is  wholly  neglected. 
John   Reeves,  esquire,  who  left  China  about  two  years  ago, 
during  his  residence  in  this  country,  turned  his  attention  to  bo- 
tany.     He  prepare^tin  Index  to  the  Pun  Tsaou — (one  of  the  best 
native  botanical  works  which  we  have  ever  seen) — an  extract 
from  which  has  been   published  in  Morrison'^  Dictionary,   part 
III.     In  1819,  John  Livingstone,  esquire,  also  of  the  honorable 
Company's  establishment,  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Horticultural 
Society  of  London,  stating  in  a  lucid  manner  the  causes  which 
have  hitherto  impeded   tlvB  successful  cultivation  of  Chinese  bo- 
tany,  and   the  transmission   of   plants   to  Europe ;   and   at   the 
same  time  pointing  out  a  practicable  mode  of  prosecuting  the 
subject  in  future.     This  letter  was  published  in  the  Indo^hvnese 
Gleaner  for  July,  1819.     It  may  serve   as  an   introduction   to 
any  remarks  which  we  may  have  to  make  in  future  numbers, 
respecting   Chinese  botany. — Addressing   the  society,    Mr.    Liv- 
ingstone thus  writes : — 

*«The  rich  variety  of  objects  of  great  botanical  importance,  ^hich 
are  very  generally  known  to  abound  in  China,  has  excited  a  cor- 
responding desire  among  mfiny  to  have  them  added  to  the  stores 
of  Europe;  and  no  small  degree  of  astonishment  is  frequently 
expressed  by  those  botanists  who  are  best  acquainted  with  the 
subject,  at  the  very  slow  progress  which  has  been  hitherto  made 
towards  its  reasonable  gratification.  Many  persons  seem  inclin- 
ed to  account  for  this  fact,  by  supposing  that  those  who  enjoy 
opportunities  of  sending  or  bringing  Chinese  plants  to  Europe, 
are  either  ignorant  of  the  great  estimation  in  which  they  are 
held,  or  strangely  unwilling  to  gratify  the  wishes  of  the  lovers 
of  botany. 

''  In  this  paper  I  propose  to  lay  before  the  Horticultural  Society, 
such  observations  as  I  have  been  able  to  make  during  the  last 
twenty.five  years.  From  these,  I  think  it  will  appear,  that  much 
has  been  attempted,  although,  comparatively  speaking,  very  little 
has  been  accomplished.  I  hope  to  show  that  it  is  to  be  fairly 
attributed  to  causes  very  different  from  those  just  mentioned.  In 
doing  this,  I  hope  to  be  able  to  point  out  the  miost  material 
defects,  and  to  suggest  something  better  for  the  future. 

.  (•At  a  short  distance  from  Canton,  situated  on  the  side  of  a  small 
creek,  or  branch  of  a  river,  are  a  number  of  small  nursery  gar- 
dens, well  known  by  the  name  of  Fa  (e,  or  Flower  gardens. 
Each  of  these  gardens  contains  nearly  the  same  collection  of 
plants,  which  is  doubtless  formed  to  meet  the  demand  wheth- 
er  of  foreigners  or  Chinese,  who  contract  for  those  plants,  for 
which  they  can  depend  on  iinding  a  ready  market.  They  are 
for  (ho  must  part  ranged  in  flower- pots,  and  planted  in  the  same 
kind  c»f  strong  clay,  which  constitutes  the  soil  of  the  garden.     To 


1833.  Chinesie  Botany  227 

these  gnidcns  it  has  hnen  customary  for  the  captains  and  officers 
of  the  honorahle  Company's  ships,  to  make  frequent  excursions 
while  at  Canton,  for  the  purpose  of  making  such  purchases  of 
plants  as  suited  their  particular  views  or  convenience ;  and  they 
have  done  this,  in  general  with  no  sparing  hand,  notwithstanding 
the  very  general  want  of  success  which  they  iiave  pretty  uniformly 
experienccKl. 

M  About  fifteen  years  ago,  Mr.  William  Kerr  was  sent  from  the 
royal  gardens  at  Kew,  for  the  purpose  of  enriching  that  splendid 
collection  with  the  stores  of  China.  Infinite  painSfSeemed  to  have 
been  taken  to  supply  him  with  the  most  judicious  instructions. 
The  cabins  for  the  reception  of  the  plants  were  planned  with  the 
greatest  judgment.  Every  facility  was  secured  for  the  tiansmis- 
sion  to  Kew  of  all  the  plants  which  he  wished  to  send.  Yet  if 
any  one  will  take  the  trouble  to  compare  the  plants  actually  sent 
with  those  which  arrived  safe  at  the  royal  gardens,  it  will  appear 
that  Kerr  was  not  more  fortunate  than  private  adventurers. 

**  Kerr  came  from  England  in  the  same  ship  with  myself,  and  I 
was  well  acquainted  with  his  worth.  No  mission  could  have  been 
better  filled ;  he  was  familiar  with  the  best  practice  of  modern 
gardening,  and  had  acquired  a  most  perfect  acquaintance  with 
the  habits  of  plants.  He  also  possessed  a  competent  share  of 
botanical  knowledge,  much  natural  shrewdness,  and  great  bodily 
strength.  Under  the  influence  of  a  burning  sun,  I  have  seen  him 
scale  the  highest  hills  in  this  part  of  China,  whilst  1  have 
myself,  though  equally  ardent  in  the  pursuit,  been  obliged  to  seek 
a  friendly  shade,  where  Kerr  would  join  me  with  the  fruit  of  his 
labor.  In  three  or  four  years  he  became  greatly  changed ;  desi- 
rous to  procrastinate  every  labor-— or  rendered  unable  to  prosecute 
his  work,  in  consequence  of  some  habits  he  had  contracted,  equally 
new  and  unfortunate  to  him. 

•«  When  Kerr  was  snnt  to  China,  it  was  not  deemed  neces- 
sary to  cheer  his  labor  by  any  encouragement,  or  even  to  secure 
to  him  the  respect  and  consideration  of  the  Chinese  servants 
he  had  occasion  to  employ.  His  salary  amounted  to  one  bun- 
dred  pounds  a  year  only,  a  sum  which  in  this  part  of  China  was 
not  sufficient,  after  paying  for  washing,  to  keep  up  his  stock  of 
clothes  so  as  to  have  anything  ta  wash.  Indeed,  he  assured 
me,  had  it  not  been  for  the  kindness  of  the  chief  of  the  factory, 
he  could  not  even  have  done  so  much.  Mr.  Roberts  gave  him 
ii  small  house  belonging  to  his  garden,  to  live  in,  with  liberty  to 
keep  in  the  garden  all  the  plants  he  collected.  But  iinfor- 
tunately  he  had  to  go  for  his  meals  to  the  Company's  factory, 
situated  at  a  considerable  distance.  This  at  first  occupied  much 
of  his  time,  especially  in  hot  weather.  By  degrees,  habits  of  in. 
dulgence  stole  on  him ;  so  that  instead  of  collecting  plants, 
planting  them  in  a  proper  soil,  and  taking  vsxe  of  them  after, 
wards,  he  was  desirous  to  procrastinate  every  labor;  and  not 
iinfrcquently  from  his  habits,  and  from  their  natural  conse. 
quences,   falls,  bruises,  and  sprains  rendered  him   unable  to  do 


228  Chifiesf  Botany.  Sep. 

anything  for  days  and  weeks.  Under  these  circumstances 
he  was  obliged  to  depend  almost  entirely,  for  the  plants  which 
he  wished  to  send  home,  on  the  nursery  gardens  at  Canton. 
Hence  his  want  of  success. 

^  I  have  not  the  slightest  doubt,  that  Kerr's  destruction  is  solely 
attributable  to  the  company  he  was  obliged  to  keep.  Had  he 
been  master  of  his  time,  I  am  persuaded  it  would  have  been  well 
employed.  Had  he  been  properly  encouraged,  I  am  certain  he 
would  have  deserved  it  most  richly.  I  must,  in  justice  add,  that  all 
the  promises  which  had  been  held  out  to  him  were  fulfilled. — He 
was  promised  a  better  salary  at  Colombo,  where  he  was  told  a 
botanical  garden  was  to  be  established.  He  left  China  about  six 
years  ago.  His  letters  to  me  from  Malacca  and  Calcutta  were 
written  with  so  much  attention  to  his  pursuits,  that  I  had  hopes 
he  would  be  able  to  conquer  his  bad  habits.  I  did  not  hear  from 
him  afterwards ;  and  i  think  he  died  very  soon  after  he  reached 
Colombo. 

^  When  so  fortunate  as  to  have  the  plants,  which  I  have  collect, 
ed,  sent  home  under  the  care  of  a  friend,  who  was  not  only  able 
to  do  them  justice,  but  pleased  with  such  an  employment,  1  have 
experienced  the  most  complete  success.  At  times  all  have  arrived 
in  the  Tham^  in  good*  order.  I  have  afterwards  suffered  the 
mortification  to  learn  that,  before  the  formalities  of  office  could 
be  complied  with,  they  have  been  all  destroyed  by  rats,  &c.  At 
other  times  I  have  learned,  that  only  a  few  of  my  plants  had 
reached  St.  Helena  in  a  sickly  state ;  where,  if  sent  on  shore 
they  are  uniformly  Allowed  to  die  for  want  of  care.  Agaiil  I  have 
received  information,  that  my  ^  splendid  collection  had  arrived  all 
deadf^  at  another  time;  *<only  one  plant  alive,  evidently  for 
want,"  it  was  said,  "of  a  little  water," — since  from  the  appear, 
ance  of  the  roots,  d^c,  it  was  evident  no  pains  had  been  spared 

on  my  part.     My  friend,  Mr. ,  informed  me,  that  90  plants 

out  of  100  which  he  carried  home  fiom  China  three  years  ago, 
arrived  in  perfect  health. 

"  From  this  rapid  sketch,  I  think  the  following  conclusions  may 
be  safely  drawn. 

"  First ;  that  no  insuperable  difficulties  are  necessarily  in  the 
way  of  conveying  plants  safely  from  China  to  England.  But  they 
must  be,  [a.]  skillfully  planted;  [5.]  provided  with  good  water; 
[c.l  carefully  attended  to  during  the  passage  till  ianded;  and  [c{.]a 
speedy  landing  mu^t  be  secured. 

•«  Secondly ;  that  the  death  of  plants  may  in  general  be  attributed 
to  neglect;  [a.]  in  not  collecting  them  in  proper  time,  to  enable 
them  to  be  firmly  rooted  in  the  soil  in  which  they  are  to  be  trans, 
nianted  ;  [&.J  in  not  planting  them  in  the  soil  in  which  they  de. 
light ;  [c]  in  not  arranging  them  in  the  cabin  or  cabinet  according 
as  they  require, — >lst,  much  and  frequent  watering, — 2d«  mode- 
rate  watering, — or  3d,  but  little  watering;  \dJ]  by  not  shutting 
the  cabin  when  the  spray  ^s  flying  over  the  ship ;  [e.]  in  not  open, 
ing  the  cabin  in  fine  weather ;  [/.]  but  above  all,  in  not  watering 


1833.  Chinese  Botany.  229 

them  with  goad  water;  and  {g.\  in  not  taking  care  of  tbeiii  atier 
their  safe  arrival  in  the  river  Thames. 

^  As  it  is  not  possible  to  procure  plants  from  the  Chinesp  nur- 
sery.meri,  fit  for  being  sent  to  England,  it  becomes  necessary  to 
procure  them  at  least  six  months  earlier  in  order  to  plant  them 
in  their  proper  soil,  and  to  bestow  on  them  such  attention  as  may 
be  necessary  to  get  them  in  good  state. 

^  Nothing  further,  it  appears  to  me,  is  wanting  to  insure  every 
reasonable  degree  of  success,  but  to  secure  them  a  liospitabfe 
reception  in  England.,  Being  without  the  elements  of  a  correct 
acalculation,  I  must  content  myself  with  the  nearest  approxima. 
tion  to  truth  which  I  ai*i  able  to  make.  From  my  observation,  I 
am  persuaded  more  than  one  thousand  plants  have  been  sent 
from  China,  for  one  Chinese  plant,  which  is  now  cultivated  in 
England.  The  cost  of  plants  purchased  in  China,  including  the 
freight,  is  on  aA  average,  one  ta/d  each,  or  three  for  one  pound 
sterling;  consequently  each  plant  now  in  England,  must  have 
been  introduced  at  the  enormous  expense  of  upwards  of  £330. 

**If  we  regard  this  as  a  just  criterion  of  the  estimation  in  which 
pknts  have  hitherto  been  held,  I  have  fully  suceeeded  in  repelling 
the  accusation  stated  in  my  first  paragraph;  and  if  the  expen- 
diture is  so  enormously  disproportioned  to  the  intrinsic  value  of 
the  objects,  it  surely  becomes  a  matter  of  importance  to  attempt 
some  more  economical  method  of  gratifying  the  wishes  of  the 
public  for  Chinese  plants. 

«<  In  submitting  the  following  plan  for  the  consideration  of  the 
Agricultural  Society,  I  feel,  I  shall  greatly  need  their  indul. 
gence.  It  is  perhaps  too  bold  and  too  new  to  give  general  sat- 
isfaction. I  hope  it  deserves  a  trial,  and  I  am  pretty  confident, 
it  will  answer  infinitely  better  than  anything  which  has  hitherto 
been  proposed. 

^  A  gardener,  with  qualifications  similar  to  those  of  Kerr,  must 
be  sent  out  with  the  means  of  establishing  himself  in  a  respecta- 
ble house,  and  have  a  garden  sufficiently  commodious  to  nurse  the 
plants  which  himself  and  the  native  gardeners,  whom  he  will 
find  it  absolutely  necessary  to  employ,  shall  collect.  He  will  thus 
secure  some  respect  and  consideration  in  the  eyes  of  his  own  peo- 
ple, the  want  of  which  was  most  severely  felt  by  Kerr.  The 
Society  will  be  able  to  desive  the  best  means  of  giving  him  such 
further  encouragement  as  they  may  deem  necessary ;  yet  I  am 
persuaded  it  will  be  proper  to  make  it  depend  in  some  degree  on 
his  success ;  say,  a  small  premium  on  every  plant  which  shall  be 
landed  in  good  health. 

^  The  captains  of  the  honorable  Comj^any's  ships,  who  may 
wish  to  engage  to  bring  home  plants,  should  be  invited  to  ap- 
ply to  the  Society  in  consequence  of  a  very  ample  premium 
being  held  out  to  them  for  every  living  plant,  wliich  they  shall 
deliver  to  the  Society.  Besides  this,  the  necessary  arrangements 
should  be  made  with  the  honorable  Company,  and  managing 
owners  of  the  ship,  to  permit  a  sufficient  quantity  of  tonnage 


230  Chinese  Emigrants-  Sep. 

to  lie  employed  for  supplying  the  plants  with  water,  for  which 
the  Agricultural  Society  will  order  payment  to  be  made.  When 
application  has  been  made,  the  Society  will  determine  the  num- 
ber of  plants  which  they  wish  to  be  sent  by  any  particular  ship, 
after  which,  the  arrangement  respecting  the  water  may  be  made; 
and  it  seems  to  me«  the  Society  might  furnish  a  list  of  about  half 
the  plants  which  it  may  be  desirable  to  send  home,  the  remaining 
part  may -depend  on  the  collector. 

««  For  these  purposes,  ample  funds  would  become  requisite^  with 
which  no  Society  constituted  for  general  purposes  can  be  sup. 
posed  provided.  I  therefore  propose  that  the  plants  which  shall 
be  landed,  be  sold  as  they  arrive.  In  this  way,  I  am  persuaded, 
ample  funds  would  arise  for  every  purpose,  so  long  as  Chinese 
plants  are  held  in  estimation.  When  they  cease  to  be  so,  the 
Society  can  withhold  their  li^^ts,  and  recall  their  gardener. 

*«  This  plan  does  not,  1  hope,  in  any  degree  interfere  with  that 
emulative  exertion  upon  which,  after  all,  we  must  chiefly  de- 
pend for  many  of  the  productions  of  distant  lands;  nor  with 
that  honest  love  of  fame  which  prefers  distinction  to  every 
other  kind  of  reward.  Ample  scope  will  still  be  left  for  their 
exertions ;  but  surely  when  the  point  can  be  stated  as  a  ques- 
tion purely  of  value,  or  the  interchange  of  values,  it  is  best  to 
bring  it  a  to  business-Hke  issue,  which  has  been  my  aim. — Still 
leaving  the  Agricultural  Society  to  bestow  such  honors  as  they 
may  deem  expedient. 

«^  Could  my  view^  be  somewhat  allowed  to  extend,  [  would 
gladly  connect  with  the  proposed  mission,  a  head, — a  gentle, 
man,  who  having  no  other  engagements,  might  devote  an  un- 
divided attention  to  the  botany  of  China,  the  Philippine  islands, 
Cochinchina,  the  Malay  peninsula*  and  Malay  islands." 


Chinese  emigrants. — We  have  seen  a  statement  of  a  native 
in  writing,  concerning  this  class  of  Chinese.  It  adds  dark 
coloring  to  the  picture  given  in  our  last.  The  purport  of  the 
paper  is  the  following.  i 

This  season  a  number  of  emigrants  were  returning  from  the 
M  Straits"  in  an  European  ship.  They  saw  the  Great  Ladrone 
island,  and  their  bosoms  beat  high  with  hope  that  erelong  they 
would  tread  their  native  shores,  meet  their  kindred — fathers,  mo* 
thers,  wives,  children,  sisters,  and  brothers ;  but  a  storm  came  on, 
and  drove  them  out  to  sea ;  the  masts  were  broken,  and  the  spars 
killed  a  number  of  the  high  aspirants. 

Those  who  lived  to  come  on  shore  tell  a  sad  tale  of  the  state 
of  Chinese  society  in  the  Archipelago.  Secret  societies  have 
risen  up  in  all  the  settlements.  But  they  are  all  emanations  of 
the  Triad  Society.  They'  have  secret  signs  and  dark  phrases— -a 
circumstance  that  identifies  them  all  with  that  odious  fraternity. 
Of  late,  there  has  arisen  a  very  large  stock  of  this  society,  con- 
sisting of  a  great  many  men,  extremely  powerful  and  violent. 


1833.  Chimse  Emwrants^  231 


£5 


They  have  assumed  Ihe  names  of  the  Uae-shan  Hwuy,  **  the  Sea 
and  land  Society  ;''  and  the  E-hing  Huniy^  **  the  Righteous*  rising 
Society."  These  two  associations  are  scattered  over  all  the  set. 
tlements ;  and  they  all  obey  the  orders  and  restrictions  of  the 
heads  of  their  respective  societies,  whonr  they  call  **  the  great  hro- 
therJ*^  This  stock  is  divided  into  four,  eight,  or  twelve  great 
stems,  as  the  case  may  be,  and  from  these  stems  there  issue  scores 
of  branches.  Every  stem  and  every  branch  has  its  headman, 
who  is  designated  senior  brother. 

•*  Emigrants  from  the  hills  of  Tang  (China),  are  called  Sin- 
kih  (new-comers — griffins).  As  soon  as  they  arrive  at  any 
settlement,  the  brotherhood  sends  persons  to  invite  them  to  join 
the  confederacy.  If  they  decline,  thny  are  forthwith  persecuted. 
However,  the  two  above«named  societies  often  wrangle,  and  if 
you  belong  to  the  one  and  not  to  the  other,  you  are  equally 
persecuted. 

«« Chinese  coming  from   Bengal  with   a   few   hundred   dollars, 
or  a  few  thousands,  which  they  may  have  saved,  are  inveigled 
by   these   banditti  to  go  to  the   hills  and   enjoy    themselves  in 
pleasure.     When  the  strangers  are  brought  to  a  solitary   place, 
they  are  probably  destroyed,  and  their  property  plundered.     Thus 
half  goes  to  the  society,  and  the  other  goes  to  the  captors*     Thus 
it  has  often  occurred,  and  the  local  magistrates  have  got  some 
slight  tidings  of  it,  and  have  sent  to  seize  the  offenders.     Hut, 
(says  our   native  writer  who  has  himseif  been  many  years  in  the 
Straits)  the  customs  of  the  settlements  are  defective.  They  require 
witnesses  before  they  dqre  convict  of  guilt.     They  dare  not  urge 
the  question  by  torture;  so  that   having  one  or  two  witnesses' 
on  one  side,  and  a  great  multitude  of  sureties  for  the  accused 
on  the  other  side,  they  will  never  convict.     Rat  the  new-comer 
is  a  solitary   individual,   and  if  his   native   townsmen   feel   for 
him    and  desire   to   redress   his   grievances,  one   person    alone 
goes  to  the   magistrate  to  lodge  a  complaint,   and   hundreds  or 
thousands  of  the   brotherhood   will  come   forward  to  be  surety 
for  the  accused.      Often  have  the  local  magistrates  been  thus 
deceived  and   hoodwinked.     And  afterwards  those  Chinese  who 
had  indicated  feeling  in  behalf  of  the,  stranger,  have  been  fore-, 
ed  to  leave  the  settlement  speedily  to  avoid  the  secret  malice  of 
the  brotherhood." 

Here  we  close  our  quotation,  sincerely  hoping  the  authorities 
in  the  Straits  will  be  on  the  alert-^not  with  the  torture,  as  our  Chi- 
nese friend  suggests-^but  with  something  like  mcu-tial  law  for  these 
lawless  persons,  who  make  it  dangerous  to  give  evidence  in  the 
usual  way.  Of  the  truth  of  the  above  allegations  we  •  have  no 
doubt.     These   brotherhoods  do  not  seem  to  aim  at  taking  the 

*  This  word  «,  righteous,  is  used  by  rebeltf  to  denote  ther  setting  up  the 
standard  of  right  against  their  unjust  governors.  Hing  also,  often  signifies 
a  rbing  of  troops. — ^That  the  "  Trial  Society"  is  as  far  as  China  is  concern- 
cd,  combined  for  the  destruction  of  the  reijrning  uiotiarchy  has  been  fully 
proved  by  M8.  documents  t>clonging  to  them;  which'  have  been  found  in 
Macau. 


!2,iJ  Public  Calamities'  Sep. 

external  nuriic  of  a  governineiit ;  but  to  avail  thcnuielves  of  the 
substance.  They  wLsli  to  be  the  **  gentlemen  regulato»"  for  all 
poor  Chinese ;  and  to  leave  the  gentlernnn  European  governors 
and  residents  in  quiet  possession  of  their  titles  and  salaries.  For 
the  amount  of  horrible  crime  which  such  *«  secret  societies**  may 
commit,  we  refer  our  readers  to  a  paiier  in  the  Asiatic  Journal  for 
May  183.%  on  the  Thugs  of  the  Doaab."  The  Chinese  Triad  So- 
cicty  does  not  seem  to  equal  them  in  cold-blooded  murder ;  but 
they  also  now  and  then,  carry  off  to  the  hills  those  who  show 
them  <<  disrespecU^^  and  there  flog  them  to  death. 


PuRLic  fiALAMiTiBs— or  national  judgments, — Those  remarka- 
ble punishments  which  God  inflicts  upon  people  for  their  sins 
and  transgressions,  are  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  called  judgments. 
As  in  Isaiah  xxxi.  8,  9.  **  In  the  way  of  thy  judgments^  O  Lord, 
have  we  waited  for  thee  ;". . .  .<«  for  when  thy  judgments  are  in 
the  earth,  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  will  learn  righteousness." 
Although  the  Chinese  have  no  idea  of  Almighty  God,  distinct 
from  and  superior  to  the  material  universe;  they  still  think, 
that  the  wickedness  of  mankind  destroys  the  harmony  of  na- 
ture, and  causes  public  calamities,  such  as  the  inhabitants  of 
the  province  of  Canton  have  this  year  experienced.  They  have 
two  words  for  calamity  or  misery,  namely  Ju>  and  tsae.  The 
first  denotes  those  evils  which  are  of  a  man's  own  making,  or 
which  men  inflict  on  each  other;  the  second  indicates  those 
calamities  which  are  inflicted  by  heaven,  the  supreme  power  in 
nature. 

We  have  seen  a  letter  from  a  respectable  old  gentleman, 
describing  the  late  awful  storm  and  destructive  inundation, 
which  he  designates  a  tndy  great  heaven-sent  caJ4xmityy  which 
has  not  been  equalled  for  the  last  hundred  years.  Another 
writer  says,  that  in  the  midst  of  the  gale  and  torrents  of  rain, 
whilst  poor  people's  houses  were  falling,  and  crushing  to  death 
or  maiming  the  inmates,  the  governor  and  fooyuen  went  forth 
to  distribute  cakes  and  direct  the  survivors  to  the  city  walls  for 
refuge.  They  are  reported  to  have  looked  up  to  heaven  and 
cried  and  shed  tears,  while  the  governor  addressed  the  oflicers, 
who  accompanied  him,  to  the  following  eflect :  ^  It  is  we,  who 
hold  the  reins  of  government,  and  should  be  the  fathers  and 
mothers  of  the  people,*  who  have,  by  our  misrule,  detroyed  the 
harmony  of  nature  and  induced  this  judgment ;  I  cannot  bear  to 
see  the  distress  of  the  people ;  I  would  that  this  calamity  were 
inflicted  on  my  own  person,  if  it  might  prevent  the  people's  being 
scattered  abroad  without  house  or  home." 

This  report  is  conflrmed  by  a  public  proclamation  which  the 
governor  and  fooyuen  have  issued,  calling  upon  the  rich  to 
subscribe  for  the  relief  of  the  suflerers,  in  which  they  attribute 
this  •<  extraordinary  calamity"  to  the  defects  of  themselves  and 
fellow  officers,  who  have  failed  to  lead  the  people  in  the  work 


1833  The  Use  of  Sedans  Disallowtd.         233 

of  renovation.  "We  have  induced,'*  say  they,  "this  deadly 
calamity,  and  must  take  blame  and  reproof  to  ourselves. '^ — ^Tiiis 
we  fear  is  mere  cant ;  but  oar  object  is  to  show  the  (pinions 
of  the  heathen. 


The  use  of  the  sedan  disallowed  to  Chinese  mUUary  f^icersy 
and  to  foreign  residents. — His  majesty  has  issued  a  long  phi* 
lippic  against  the  idleness  and  lazy  habits  of  military  men, 
throughout  the  empire,  who  indulge  in  all  the  softness  of  ci- 
vilians,  instead  of  riding  on  horseback  and  inuring  themselves  to 
martial  exercises.  Similar  orders  have  been  issued  before,  but 
seemingly  without  effect.  In  the  present  document,  the  em{)eror 
is  very  earnest,  and  threatens  to  punish  all  who  offend,  as  well  as 
those  governors  and  lieu t. -governors  who  refrain  from  reporting 
the  names  of  culprits.  The  elegant  sedan,  or  "shouiilor  chariot," 
is  ciisallowcd  in  nil  possible  cases: — but  in  passing  precipitous 
mountains,  or  on  dangerous  paths,  or  through  corn  fields,  or  by 
circuitous  water-courses,  where  the  use  of  the  horse  is  impractica- 
ble, a  bamboo  hurdle,  carried  on  men's  shoulders — may  be  usod. 
This  is  the  vehicle  that  governor  Le  permitted  sick  foreigners  to  use 
in  passing  from  their  boats  into  a  hong.  His  majesty  seems  very 
intent  on  preserving  some  discipline  in  the  army,  and  he  agnin 
repeats  the  adage  which  governor  Loo  qubted  from  him  lately : 
"  The  army  may  be  a  hundred  years  unemploy«)d ;  but  not  one 
day  without  preparative  exercise." 

Under  very  different  circumstances,  and  for  a  very  different  p»ir- 
pose,  a  proclamation  has  been  issued  at  Macao,  disallowing,  with 
many  threats,  the  native  Chinese  carrying  sedans  for  "  barbarian 
foreigners."  This  was  done  "because  government  had  long 
since  declared  that  Chinese  subjects  should  not  be  inenial  sfirxauts 
to  foreigners,^^  By  this  arbitrary  act  not  only  were  the  foreign 
community  much  incommoded,  but  not  less  than  a  hundred  poor 
men  were  instantly  thrown  out  of  employ  ;  and  five  htmdred  dol- 
lars per  month  taken  from  hundreds  of  half-starved  women  and 
children. 

It  has  been  said,  that  all  nations  agree  in  one  thing,  viz, 
"esteeming  themselves  and  despising  others."  if  this  be  true,  as 
we  fear  it  is,  still  there  are  degrees;  and  in  proportion  as  a  nation 
is  ignorant  and  uncivilized,  it  rises  above  others  in  pride  and 
contempt.  T!ie  Chinese  government  cherishes  the  kad  spirit  on 
which  we  animadvert;  and  it  is  illustrated  by  the  conduct  of  the 
maofistrate  at  Macao. 

Since  governor  Lp's  famous  appeal  to  his  imperial  majesty 
to  disallow  ladies  and  guns  being  broiight  to  the  provincial 
city,  and  foreign  barbarians  sitting  in  sedan  chairs,  Chinese 
chair-bearers  have,  by  the  non-interference  o^  the  local  magi?- 
trate,  been  freely  used  at  Macao.  And  foreign  residents  there, 
during  the  hot  weather  of  summer,  have  fouTid  tl!em  a  great 
convenience.  At  that  time,  the  Kwangchow  foo  oxi>oii}Kl'^d  Le's 
new  law  as  not  extending  to  Macao.  However  Ao.  wr.o  is  Mill 
2F 


234 


The  Chinese  Magazine. 


8Ei'. 


a  candidate  for  the  lowest  official  degree^  and  mere  acting  tso- 
tang  at  Macao,  happened  to  be  abroad  one  day  in  bis  chair ; 
and  some  foreign  barbariflR>  passed  by  him  in  the  streets  with- 
out setting  down  his  chair  on  one  side  of  the  way,  and  wait, 
ing  till  the  great  man  passed.  His  wrath  was  kindled  at  this, 
and  he  would  have  seize($  the  poor  sedan-bearers  in  the  streets, 
had  they  not  been  toa  ^licft  for  him.  He  therefore  went  home  in 
great  rage ;  ordered  his  clerk  to  search  the  records,  and  bring 
forward  the  old  order,  that  ^no  Chinese  should  be  menial  ser» 
vani  to  a  foreigner ^'^  and  forthwith  issued  his  prohibitory  decree. 
It  is  thus,  as  in  many  other  instances,  that  governments  le- 
gislate for  the  honor  and  glory  of  the  few,  not  for  the  comfort 
or  welfare  of  the  many.  Whenever  the  local  government 
wishes  to  distress  foreigners  or  bring  them  to  submission,  they 
extend  the  above  proud  principle  to  alf  domestics,  except  a  co(^ 
and  a  coolie ;  and,  as  if  in  mockery,  they  order  away  the  com- 
prador, who  is  the  only  person  authorized  to  buy  provisions  for 
the  cook  to  employ  his  art  upon.  Of  late  years  this  has  not 
been  done,  but  the  law  and  the  precedent  remain,  and  we 
have  no  doubt,  will  be  had  recourse  to  whenever  occasion  may 
require. — lid's  prohibition  continued  in  force  only  a  few  days; 
and  the  chair-bearers  are  again  employed  as  usual. 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


TncCHiNESEMAeAZinE. 
The  second  number  of  this  pub- 
lication has  made  its  appear- 
ance, and  the  Chinese  seem  to 
have  obtained  a  better  insight 
into  its  nature.  They  did  not  at 
first  clearly  understand  what  was 
meant  by  a  monthly  periodical. 
We  have  heard .  many  express 
their  qualified  approbation  of 
the  work.  Those  few  who  have 
done  otherwise  are  for  the  most 
part  sudi  as  are  either  self-suf- 
ficient in  their  own  knowledge,- 
or  proud  of  their  own  ignorance. 
We  may  venture  to  say  that  no 
natives  of  good  sense  and  un- 
prejudiced minds  are  against  it. 
How  far  it  will  be  supported  by 
the  Chinese  themselves,  remains 


to  be  seen.  The  nature  of  the 
work  is,  so  far  as  we  know,  en- 
tirely  new  to  the  Chinese  around 
us ;  a  periodical  for  the  diffusion 
of  useful  knowledge  was,  pro- 
bably,  never  before  published  in 
« the  celestial  empire."  Except- 
ing the  Peking  Gazette  and  the 
provincial  court  circulars,  which 
are  mere  governmental  papers, 
there  are  no  periodical  publica-* 
tions  of  any  description  what- 
ever  in  the  land. 

The  kte  Dr.  Milne,  shortly 
after  he  took  up  his  residence 
at  Malacca,  conmienced  a  **  pe- 
riodical publication  in  the  Chi- 
nese language,"  and  continue 
it  until  his  death  in  1822.  The 
first  number  of  this  work  was 


1833. 


Chinese  Magazint. 


235 


brought  from  i\\^  press  on  the 
5thof  August,  1815.  Dr.  Milne's 
observations  on  the  Magazine 
are  worthy  of  notice.  He  was  a 
man  who  formed  his  plans  with 
enlarged  and  libera]  views,  and 
executed  them  with  great  zeal 
and  carefulness.  He  was  a  very 
nice  observer  of  men,  and  en* 
joyed  excellent  opportunities  for 
learning  the  character  and  ha- 
bits of  the  Chinese ;  he  under- 
stood their  prejudices,  and  knew 
how  to  assail  them ;  he  saw  their 
miseries,  and  toiled  even  unto 
death  to  relieve  them. — In  1819, 
he  gave  the  following  account  of 
the  Magazine,  which  had  then 
been  four  years  in  circulation. 

"The  first  specimens  were  very 
imperfect,  both  as  to  composi- 
tion and  printing :  but  they  were 
understood  by  persons  who  were 
in  the  habit  of  reading ;  and  the 
editor  hoped,  that  a  fuller  ac 
quaintance  with  the  language, 
would  enable  him  to  improve 
the  style.  It  was  originally  in- 
tended, that  this  little  publica- 
tion  should  combine  the  difiu- 
sion  of  general  knowledge,  with 
that  of  religion  and  morals,  and 
include  such  notices  of  the  pub. 
lie  events  of  the  day,  as  should 
appear  suited  to  awaken  reflec- 
tion and  excite  inquiry.  To  pro- 
mote Christianity  was  to  be  its 
primary  object;  other  things 
though  they  were  to  be  treated 
in  subordination  to  this,  were 
not  to  be  overlooked.  Know- 
ledge and  science  are  the  hand- 
maids of  religion,  and  may  be- 
come the  auxiliaries  of  virtue. 
To  rouse  the  dormant  powers  of 
a  people,  whose  mental  energies 
are  bound  up  by  that  dull  and 
insipid  monotony,  which  has 
drawn  out  its  uniform  lino  ovor 
them  to  the  length  of  more  than 


twenty  hundred  years,— -will  not 
be  easy.  Means  of  all  justifiable 
kinds,  laborers  of  every  variety 
of  talent,  resources  sufficient  for 
the  most  expensive  moral  enter- 
prises, and  a  long  period  uf  time, 
will  be  necessary  to  do  this  ef- 
fectually. But  a  beginning  must 
be  made  by  some  people  and  in 
some  age  of  the  world;— and 
after  generations  will  improve 
on  what  the  present  race  of  men 
begin.  It  is  better,  therefore,  to 
commence  a  good  work  with 
very  feeble  means  and  im|H?rfect 
agents,  than  «sigh  to  the  wind,' 
and  not  attempt  it  at  all. 

"  Thus,  though  that  variety  of 
subjects,  intended  to  be  published 
in  the  Chinese  Monthly  Maga- 
zine, could  hot  all  be  brought  in 
at  first;  yet  that  was  not  consid- 
ered an  argument  of  sufiicient 
weight  to  postpone  the  work. 
The  essays  and  papers  hitherto 
published,  have  been  chiefly  of 
a  religious  and  moral  kind.  A 
few  essays  on  the  most  simple 
and  obvious  principles  of  as- 
tronomy,  instructive  anecdotes, 
historical  extracts,  occasional 
notices  of  great  political  events, 
&e.,  have  at  times  given  a  little 
variety  to  its  pages:  hiU  there 
has  been  less  of  these  than  could 
heme  been  wished. 

"To  render  the  Magazine  gen- 
erally interesting,  it  would  re- 
quire a  full  half  of  the  time  and 
labor  of  a  missionary — ^time  and 
labor  well  bestowed  too — and 
should  unite  the  productions  of 
various  pens.  The  editor  hopes, 
that  he  may  in  future  have  more 
leisure  to  attend  to  this  branch 
of  his  work,  and  that  the  grow, 
ing  acquaintance  of  his  brethren 
with  the  Ciiinese  language,  will 
enable  them  to  furnish  useful 
papers  on  a  variety  of  ^\iVs^'fe^Va\ 


2m 


Chinese  Sages  i 


^KP. 


etf()eciaUy  on  those  which  have 
hitherto  heen  but  sparingly  in- 
troduced. The  size  of  the  work 
has  never  vet  exceeded  that  of 
a  small  tract,  and  it  has  been 
given  away  gratis.  For  about 
throe  years,  five  hundred  copies 
were  printed  monthly,  and  cir- 
culated, by  means  of  friends, 
correspondents,  travelers,  ships, 
&c.,  throughout  all  the  Chinese 
settlements  of  the  eastern  Ar- 
chipelago;  also  in  Siam,  Co- 
chinchina,  and  part  of  China 
itself.  At  present,  (1819,)  a 
thousand  copies  are  printed 
monthly.  The  demands  and  op. 
port  unities  for  circulation  great- 
ly  increase,  and  it  is  likely  that 
in  three  or  four  years  ttoo  thoU' 
sand  copies  will  be  an  inade- 
quate  supply." 

These  remarks  are  sufficient 
to  show,  that  those  who  have 
undertaken  the  new  periodical^ 
have  abundant  encouragement 
to  persevere.  With  regard  to  the 
place  of  publication,  support, 
execution,  topics,  <Sz;c.^  the  pres- 
ent  work  enjoys  great  advan- 
tages  over  that  of  Dr.  Milne. 

SMng  Meaou  sze4een  loo  kaou; 

Kingi  MtJmgf  thing  Ueih  too 

foo. 
Sacrificial  Ritual  of  the  Tem- 
ple of  Sages,  with  i^ates;  to 
which  are  subjoined  plates  illus. 
trative  of  the  lives  of  the  usages 
Confucius  and  Mencius. — 1826. 
13  vols. 

This  is  an  interesting  produe- 
tion,  both  from  the  nature  of  its 
contents  and  the  style  in  which 
it  is  printed;  forming,  in  this 
latter  respect,  a  good  specimen 
of  the  art  in  China.  A  brief 
analysis  of  its  contents  will  be 
the  best  description  we  can  give 
oi*  it. — It  is  edited  by  a  private 


individual,  not    under  govern- 
mental authority. 

The  1st  vol.  opens  with  poet- 
ical eulogiums  on  Confucius 
and  his  ^  four  most  worthy  " 
followers,  m.  Yen  tsze,  Ts&ng 
tsze,  Tszesze  tsze,  and  Mling 
tsze  (or  Mencius),— -composed 
by  the  emperors  Kanghe  and 
Keenlung,  and  printed  with  light 
re  ink. — ^Then  follow  three 
prefaces  by  the  editor's  friends ; 
in  which  the  work  is  highly 
praised,  and  the  research  mani- 
fested in  it  greatly  commended. 

In  the  same  volume  are  por- 
traits of  «« the  sage  "  Confucius, 
and  of  the  ^  four  equals,"  who 
are  also  called  **  the  four  most 
worthy," — accompanied  by  brief 
accounts  of  their  lives,  deaths, 
and  posthumous  honors. 

The  second  volume  contains 
portraits  and  similar  accounts 
of  the  "twelve  intuitively  wise," 
eleven  of  whom  were  personal 
disciples  of  Confucius.  The 
twelfth  is  the  celebrated  com- 
mentator and  philosopher  Choo- 
he,  commonly  called  Choo  foo- 
tsze. 

The  eight  following  volumes 
contain  portraits  and  brief  ac- 
counts of  128  "former  worthies 
and  literati."  These  are  ar- 
ranged in  two  ranks  to  corres- 
pond with  their  tablets  in  the 
Temple  of  Sages,'  to  which  this 
work  is  intended  as  a  •  guide.' 
The  worthies  wiiich  occupy  the 
eastern  side  of  the  temple  take 
precedence,  in  order,  of  those 
opposite  to  them  on  the  western 
side;  thus, — the  first  on  the 
eastern  side  takes  the  lead,  then 
the  first  on  the  west,  next  the 
second  on  the  east,  followed  by 
the  second  on  the  west,  and 
so  on.  Of  these  128  worthies 
and  literati,  a  large  proportion 


1833. 


Burmah .—Jewn  in  Tibet. 


237 


were  immediate  disciples  of 
Confucius;  the  others  have  arisen 
at  various  periods  since  his  time ; 
some  as  late  as  the  last  dynasty. 
Several  have  received  their  ca. 
nonization  (so  to  call  it)  as  late 
as  the  reign  of  his  present  ma- 
jesty. 

The  portraits  present  a  great 
variety  of  truly  Chinese  coun- 
tenances. They  profess  to  he 
correct  likenesses,  obtained  by 
much  research ; — and  many,  of 
whom  correct  likenesses  could 


not  be  obtained,  are  without  any. 
The  three  concluding  vo- 
lumes form  the  appendix,  being 
reprints  of  two  old  works,— the 
<  Traces*  of  the  sages  Confucius 
and  Mencius ; — the  former,  oc- 
cupying the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
volumes  has  been  translated  and 
published  in  French,  with  cop- 
per-plate  engravings,  under  the 
title,  •♦Vie  de  Confucius."  The 
« Traces'  of  Mencius  occupy  the 
thirteenth  volume,  and  conclude 
the  work. 


REIilGIOUS  INTEIililGENCE. 


BvRMAH. — We  have  before 
us  in  manuscript,  a  short  paper 
concerning  the  geography,  po- 
pulation,  commerce,  dtc,  of 
Burmah.  It  is  from  the  pen  of 
a  gentleman  who  has  resided  in 
that  country,  and  who  has  pro- 
mised to  furnish  us  with  addi- 
tional papers  respecting  the 
character  of  the  Burmese,  their 
education,  manners,  dec.  All 
of  these  papers,  we  hope,  in  due 
time,  to  lay  before  our  readers. 
There  is,  throughout  all  Chris- 
tendom, an  increasing  demand 
for  facts  relative  to  the  present 
condition  of  eastern  Asia.  That 
demand  ought  to  be  answered. 

Among  the  different  people, 
inhabiting  Burmah,  the  Karens 
are  particularly  interesting ;  the 
vU  ineftia  of  Budhism  does  not 
prevent  them  from  joyfully  re- 
ceiving  the  gospel.  ♦♦During  the 
year  just  closed,"  writes  the  Rev. 


Mr.  Mason  under  date  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1838,  ♦♦!  baptized  sixty. 
seven  of  the  Karens ;  and  now 
the  whole  number  in  our  church 
is  more  than  one  hundred  and 
seventy.  I  am  endeavoring  to 
bring  these  people  to  more  set- 
tled habits, — believing  as  I  do 
that  although  civilization  does 
not  precede  Christianity,  it  ne- 
cessarily follows  it." 

♦♦Jews  in  Tibet. — ^The  lost 
ten  tribes  of  the  Jews  have  been 
found  in  Id  Bucharia  :*  some  of 
them  having  attended  the  last 
Leipsic  fair  as  shawl  manufac 
turers.  They  speak  in  Tibet 
the  Hindoo  language,  and  are 
idolaters/;  but  believe  in  Messiah 
and  their  restoration  to  Jerusa- 
lem. They  are  supposed  to  con* 
sist  of  ten  millions;  keep  the 
Kipour ;  do  not  like  white  Jews ; 
and  call  out,  like  the  other  tribes. 


*  This  seems  to  be  a  typographical  error ;  but  why  the  names  of  Tibet 
and  LiHle  Bucharia  are  thus  confounded,  we  are  at  a  loss  to  determine. 


238 


Journal  of  Occurtences. 


Sep. 


HeoTy  O  God  of  Israel^  there  w 
but  one  God.  [Qu.  Deut.  vi.  4?] 
They^re  circumcised,  and  have 
a  leader  and  elders." 

This  paragraph  is  from  the 
Angh'Germamc  Adveriizer^  and 
found  its  way  through  England 
to  Calcutta,  where  it  appeared 
in  the  Christian  Observer  for 
June,  1833.  It  was  sent  to  the 
editor  of  the  Observer  by  a  4;or- 
respondent,  who,  after  remark- 
ing on  the  paragraph  itself  and 
stating  that  it  had  been  forwar<l. 
ed  to  Mr.  Wolff,  gives  the  follow- 
ing account  of  Jews  in  China. 

«« It  has  indeed  been  asserted, 
(and  as  if  ascertained  in  a  pub- 
lication devoted  to  the  Jews  and 
their  conversion,)  that  the  old 
Chinese  Jews  haye  the  Penta- 
teuch, which  is  conformable  to 
the  Hebrew  'Bible  of  Plautin : 
but  the  Chinese  copy  has  no  vow. 
el  points.  Perhaps  this  may  be 
some  proof  of  their  high  anti- 


quity, or  they  may  have  reject- 
ed the  points  as  introduced  by 
Elsdras  after  the  captivity.  They 
themselves  say  they  began  to 
dwell  among  the  Chinese  a.  d. 
73,  three  years  before  the  des- 
truction of  Jerusalem ;  travel- 
ing through  Khorassan  and  Sa- 
marcand :  and  their  li^fai  se  or 
temple,  is  said  to  resemble  that 
at  Jerusalem.  At  that  time  they 
recorded  seventy  families,  of  the 
tribes  of  Benjamin,  Levi,  Ju- 
dah,  6lg.  Much  information  of 
these  early  Jewish  settlers  in 
China  may  he  obtained  from 
^'Hhe  Jewish  Expositor;^*  and  it 
will  be  a  curious  subject  of  in- 
vestigation to  ascertain  whether 
the  Grerman  information  will 
lead  to  any  real  discovery  of 
that  fact,  which  is  positively 
asserted  to  have  been  ascertain' 
ed  at  Leipsic." — ^The  writer  of 
these  remarks  refers,  for  au- 
thority, to  the  Jewish  Expositor. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


The  inundation. 
The  late  inundations, — ^by  their  fre- 
Quent  recurrence,  their  for  many  yeani 
unpacalkled  height,  and  their  calam- 
itouB  effeets, — ^have  become  a  sub- 
ject  of  paramount  importance  here, 
especially  amor^  our  native  friends. 
In  the  conclusion  of  our  last  num. 
ber,  we  noticed  the  heavy  rains  ♦  and 
high  rise  of  the  tide,  which  had  reach, 
ed  far  above  its  usual  mark,  even  on 
the  30th  of  August.  On  the  31st,  and 
the  following  day,  the  rain  abated  a 
little,  but  recommenced  on  the  2d  of 
September,  and  continued  till  the 
morning  of  the  3d,  when  it  finally 
ceased.  Meanwhile  the  tide  continued 


to  rise  higher  and  higher.  Numerous 
towns  and  villages  were  completely 
inundated  ;  and  ooats  plied,  for  seve- 
ral  days,  through  almost  every  street 
in  the  city  and  suburbs  of  Canton. — 
Many  native  houses  were  thrown 
down  by  the  force  of  the  current — so 
violent  that  the  city  gates  could  not 
be  closed  for  several  nights, — while 
others  were  sapped  to  their  founda. 
tions,  and  one  after  another  gave  way. 
In  the  country  above  Canton, 
which  has  sufFered  the  most,  embank, 
ments  both  of  stone  and  earth  were 
broken  down,  and  large  portions  of 
paddy  fields  were  carried  away  by  the 
rapid  current.    Where  there  were  no 


*  During  the  month  of  August,  there  fell  at  Macao,  38  inches  of  rain. 
The   month  was   there   ushered  in  with   very  windy   weather,   and  heavy 

jrainH. 


Journal  of  Occurrences- 


231) 


embaiiknienU,  (he  water,  rising  grad. 
ually  on  the  paddy  and  then  retiring, 
caused  a  far  less  degree  of  damage. 
But  where  the  embankments  stood, 
the  heavy  torrents  of  rain,  falling  on 
the  fields  knd  having  no  outlet,  re< 
mained  so  long  as  to  blight  the  grain 
completely ;  so  tliat  the  largest  portion 
of  the  neighboring  country  is  render, 
ed  altogether  unpM>ductiviB  for  the 
remainder  of  the  present  year;  and 
not  only  the  paddy,  but  also  th»  mul. 
berry  trees,  liave  everywhere  receiv- 
ed extensive-  injury.  A  gentleman 
who  shortly  after  traveled  ^ip  the 
Inner  Passage  from  Macsio'to  Canton, 
which  is  for  a  great  part  of  the  way 
in  the  midst  of  rice  fields  and  mulberry 
plantations,  describes  the  country  as 
almost  completely  devastated. 

On  the  5th  and  6th  of  September, 
the  tide  was  at  the  highest,  being 
from  4  to  5  feet  high  *  at  the  eastern 
gates  of  the  city, — and'  not  far  below 
that  height  in  mtoy  other  places 
which  are  much  beyond  high  water 
mark.  On  the  night  of  the  6ih,  the 
weather  being  calm'  and  serene,  at 
intervals,  when  silence  prevailed  a- 
round,  the  low  murnraring  of  the  Cur- 
rent as  it  rolled  along,  was  distinctly 
audible  in  the  foreign  factories.  This 
was  well  calculated  to  suggest  most 
solemn  reflection,  when  it  was  con- 
sidered  how  many,  who  a  few  dayil 


But  this  can  be  done  only  very  par- 
tially.-~-Many  industrious  families  are 
now  become  public  beggars.  Many  an 
individual  is  there  now  in  Canton, 
who  in  one  day  was  left  a  father, 
less,  childless,  houseless,  and  money, 
less  widower.  There  are  several  in. 
stances,  however,  of  not  one  escap. 
ing.  One  house  of  15,  and  another  of 
30  individuals,  were  entirely  swept 
away,  together  with  all  their  effects. 
— ^A  temple  in  which  were  deposited 
the  remains  of  deceased  individuals 
previous  to  burial,  hecame  a  place 
of  refuge  for  about  40  men  and  wo- 
men; but  while  they  were  congrat. 
ulating  themselves  on  their  personal 
escape,  the  temple  walls  fell  in, — the 
waters  passed  over  the  ruins, — and 
their  now-lifeless  bodies  were  ming. 
led  with  the  corpses  thrown  out  of  the 
shattered  cofiins.  Many  whose  houses 
had  become  a  prey  to  the  devasta- 
ting element  sought  refupre  on  the  city 
walls, — when  the  walb  crumbling 
beneath  them,  not  a  few  sunk  to  rise 
no  more.  Such  examples  we  might 
easily  multiply.  But  we  refrain.  Sure, 
ly,  **  when  the  ]jord*8  judgments  are 
abroad  in  the  earth,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  world  will  learn  righteousness.** 
Alas !  we  fear  they  are  too  often  and 
too  soon  forgotten. 

The  inundation  has  excited  great 
attentk>n  on  the  part  of  the  official 


before  had  been  in  the  enjoyment  of     authorities  in  Canton.    Proclamations 


health  and  comfort,  had  now  found 
a  watery  grave  beneath  those  waves, 
— and  how  many  more,  though  them- 
selves  escaped,  had  therein  buried 
their  little  all. 

On  the  7th,  the  water  began  grad- 
ually to  abate,  but  it  did  not  return 
to  its  ordinary  level  till  after  the  16th, 
when  the  spring  tides  had  passed 
over.  For  upwards  of  a  week,  du- 
ring the  continuance  of  the  inunda- 
tion, the  current  rushed  past  the  city, 
with  such  rapidity,  that  all  business 
with  the  shipping  at  Whampoa  was 
entirely  stopped,  and  even  light  gigs 
with  European  crews  had  the  utmost 
difficulty  in  reaching  the  city.  To 
describe  all  that  has  come  to  our 
knowledge  respecting  the  eflects  of 
this  awml  visitation,  would  far  ex- 
ceed our  limits.  A  few  instances  of 
suffering  will  perhaps  tend  to  show 
in  the  best  manner  the  nature,  extent, 
and   conse<)uenccs   of  the  calamity. 


have  been  issued  to  encourage  and 
to  require  subscriptions  in  aid  of  the 
suflerers.  Demands  have  been  made 
in  the  form  of  taxes  upon  cotton  and 
tea  merchants,  upon  the  householders, 
and  upon  various  other  classes.  At 
the  same  time,  severe  threats  have 
been  issued  against  any  who  may  at. 
tempt  to  obtain  money  from  the  rich, 
by  intimidation.  The  fooyuen,  who 
has  been  most  active  in  these  matters, 
began  himself  by  distributing  upwards, 
it  is  said,  of  30,000  dollars,  among  the 
poor  and  destitute.  The  government, 
has  aided  the  sufferers  by  distribution 
of  boiled  rice,  and  by  opposing  re. 
strictions  on  the  importation  of  fo. 
reign  rice  which  had  been  proposed 
by  the  hoppo. 

But  all  these  transactions  are  con- 
fined  to  the  departments  of  Kwang. 
chow  and  Sliaouking.  In  Chaou. 
chow  foo,  on  the  east  of  this  province, 
the  cliief  city  of  the  dcparlnicnl  is 


*  So  it  IK  staled  in  the  government  accounts,   bul  nianv  of  the  popular 
aceountb  make  it  twice  as  high. 


240 


Jifurnal  of  Occurrences. 


stated  to  have  been  almost  destroyed 
by  the  inundation,^t  is  not  long  since 
we  heard  that  upwards  of  a  dozen 
viUaffes  in  that  department  had  been 
swallowed-  up  by  an  earthquake. — 
But  we  have  obtained  neither  official 
accounts  nor  private  particulars  of 
these  occurrences. 

We  have  seen  a  memorial  from  the 
fjrovemor  and  fooyuen  to  the  emperor 
respecting  the  inundation;  it  states 
that  the  number  of  houses  fallen  in 
the  city  and  suburbs  is  about  4000, 
exclusive  of  the  houses  of  the  Tartar 
troops,  which  come  under  the  Tartar 
general's  jurisdiction.  Such  official 
accounts  are  generally  considered  as 
undnr-rated.  We  have  seen  also  a 
small  publication  advising  the  excava- 
tion  of  a  canal  to  the  eastward,  in 
order  to  draw  off  some  of  the  waters 
to  the  south,  before  they  can  reach 
Canton.  We  shall  probably  take 
further  notice  of  this  little  tract  in  our 
next  number, — ^not  for  any  intrinsic 
worth  that  it  possesses,  but  because 
we  consider  it  a  curiosity. 


Insurrection  in  Cociiinciiina. — 
We  hear  nothing  new  on  this  subject 
further  than  that  the  insurgents  had 
been  so  far  successful  as  to  drive 
back  the  royal  forces,  in  three  suc- 
cessive attacks  which  the  latter  had 
made  on  Donnai.  Several  different 
arrivals  confirm  the  truth  of  the  ac 
counts  first  received,  though  differing 
a  little  in  particulars. 

Cochinchinese  envoy,  or  tribute 
bearer. — ^This  being  the  ]x>riod  for  the 
payment  of  the  Cochinchinese  trien- 
nial tribute,  an  officer  has  been  sent 
from  the  court  of  Hu6  to  that  of  Pe. 
king.  The  30th  of  March  was  ap. 
pointed  by  the  emperor  for  his  entry 
into  the  Chinese  borders,  to  pass 
through    Kwangse,  Hookwang,  and 


other  provinces,  up  to  Peking.  On 
the  30th  April,  a  report  was  forward- 
ed  to  the  emperor,  concerning  the 
letters,  amount  of  tributary  presents, 
and  names  of  the  officers  ana  follow, 
en  of  the  mission ;  and  on  the  19th 
of  May,  the  mission  entered  Kwei. 
lin,  the  capital  of  Kwangse  province. 
There  they  remained  for  several  days, 
during  which  period  they  were 
entertained  by  the  fooyuen  of  the 
province,  who  also  gave  them,  in  the 
name  of  the  emperor,  silk  trowsers 
and  other  garments,  because  their 
*' changes  of  raiment  were  iusuffi. 
cient.**— On  the  26th  May,  they  pro. 
ceeded  by  water  towards  Peking, 
where  they  would  arrive  in  August 
or  September,  when  they  were  to 
wait  to  be  feasted  by  the  emperor, 
on  his  birthday. — ^The  mission  con. 
sists  of  three  officers,  eight  *  compa. 
nions,*  and  an  attendant.^ 

The  two  Cochinchinese  vessels 
now  lying  in  the  river,  which  brought 
back  the  Chinese  war.junk  wrecked 
on  their  coast,  in  February  last,  are 
permitted  to  sell  the  *  goods  which 
they  brought  for  ballast,*  and  to  pur. 
chase  return  cargoes,  free  of  duty. 

From  the  documents,  referring  to 
these  subjects,  in  the  Peking  gazettes, 
it  appears  that  the  name  of  the  pre. 
sent  king  of  Cochinchina  is  Fuh. 
keaout  and  his  familv  name  Yuen. 
The  family  of  Yuen  has  b^n  in  pos. 
session  of  the  country  since  the  54th 
year  of  Keenlung,  a.  d.  1789.  It 
was  however  expelled  for  some  time, 
during  the  reign  of  KeWng,  after 
which,  the  father  of  the  present  mo. 
narch,  Yuen  Fuhyang,  re-established 
the  dynasty,  under  its  present  name, 
Yuiinant  in  place  of  the  old  one  of 
Annan  or  Anam.  The  Chinese  go. 
vemment  does  not  acknowledge  the 
present  king  of  Cochinchina  by  his 
kwd-haou,  or  national  designation, 
Mingming. 


Postscript. — Of  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  who  reached  Canton  on  the  28th  Inst, 
from  a  short  voyage  up  the  coast,  we  Icam  that  the  demand  for  books,  among 
the  natives,  is  very  great  indeed.  Mr.  G.  was  Bupplied  with  about  fifteen 
thousand  tracts  of  various  kinds ;  these  were  in  boxes  which  contained  usu. 
ally  between  1000  and  2000  each.  In  more  than  one  instance,  when  he 
went  on  shore  and  took  with  him  a  full  box,  he  was  surrounded  by  hun- 
dreds, who,  before  he  could  move  from  the  place  where  he  opened  the  box, 
bore  off  the  whole  of  its  contents.  The  desire  to  obtain  the  books  was 
most  amazing,'vRnd  could  not  be  satisfied.  Mr.  Gutzlaff  was  also  supplied 
with  ample  stores  of  medicines,  which  wc-rc  likewise  in  great  demand. 

It  is  rumored  here  this  inorninjf,  rSept.  30th,)  tiiat  locusts  have  made 
their  appeanncG  ucar  this  city,  in  tlic  district  of  Pwanyu. 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  II.— October,  1833.— No.  6. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  CITY  OF  CANTON. 

(Continued  from  page  211.) 

The  literary  institutions  of  China  are  the  pillars 
that  give  stability  to  the  government.  Her  military 
forces  are  utterly  inadequate  to  hold  together  the 
numerous  and  extensive  provinces  and  territories  that 
constitute  the  wide  dominions  of  the  reigning  dy* 
nasty.  With  great  difficulty  the  Tartar  troops  over- 
ran the  country — conquering  province  after  province, 
and  gradually  extending  their  authority  over  the 
territories  on  the  west  of  China  Proper.  But  for 
a  long  period  both  the  discipline  and  the  energies 
of  the  Chinese  soldiery  have  been  on  the  wane :  and 
at  this  moment  the  imperial  hosts  present  nothing 
formidable  but  their  numerical  amount ; — the  recent 
insurrections  at  Leenchow  and  Formosa  have  af- 
forded the  most  complete  evidence  of  this  imbecility. 
And  not  only  in  this  part  of  the  empire,  but  along 
the  whole  coast  up  to  the  Great  wall  on  the  north, 
and  even  beyond  that  in  Mantchou  Tartary,  both  the 
land  and  naval  forces  have  become  so  exceedingly 
enervated  and  dissolute,  that  they  exercise  no  saluta- 
ry influence  or  control, — except  it  may  be  over  a 
few  who  are  equally  debased  with  themselves.    As 

police-men,  in  the  capacity  of  Uctors^  \.Vi\^^-\aJ^sit%^ 

2G 


242  Description  of  the  Oct. 

and  executioners,  they  are  not  less  detested  than 
feared  by  the  common  people.  They  are  in  fact,  for 
all  purposes  of  defense,  little  better  than  dead  men ; 
nayt  were  they  stricken  from  the  catalogue  of  the  liv- 
ing, we  can  scarcely  doubt  that  the  stability  of  the 
empire  wouid  remain  unimpaired. 

Many  there  are  who  look  with  astonishment  at  the 
magnitude  of  this  empire,  and  believe  it  strong  and 
immovable  as  the  everlasting  hills.  But  an  examina- 
tion of  its  history  and  present  organization,  would 
show  them  that  it  has  been  frequently  rent  and  bro- 
ken by  rebel  chieftains,  ambitious  statesmen,  and 
haughty  kings ;  and  that  its  present  greatness  is  chief- 
ly attributable  to  its  peculiar  literary  institutions. 
These,  though  they  are  the  glory  and  strength  of  the 
nation,  are,  except  for  mere  purposes  of  government, 
amazingly  deficient ;  and  it  is  their  relative  rather 
than  their  intrinsic  value,  that  renders  them  worthy 
of  special  notice.  Wealth  and  patronage  have  great 
influence  here ;  they  often  control  the  acts  of  govern- 
ment, stay  the  course  of  justice,  cover  the  guilty,  and 
confer  honors  and  emoluments  on  those  who  de- 
serve them  not.  But  as  a  general  rule,  learning, 
while  it  is  an  indispensable  prerequisite  for  all  those 
who  aspire  to  places  of  trust  and  authority  in  the 
state,  is  sure  to  command  respect,  influence,  and 
distinction.  Thus,  without  the  dreadful  alternative 
of  overthrowing  the  powers  that  be,  a  way  is  open- 
ed to  the  ambitious  youth,  by  which  he  may  reach 
the  highest  station  iu  the  empire,  the  throne  only 
excepted.  Usually  the  most  distinguished  states- 
men are  those  who  have  risen  to  eminence  by  in- 
tellectual efforts  ;  and  they  are  at  once  the  philoso- 
phers, the  teachers,  and  rulers  of  the  land.  These 
distinctions  they  cannot  maintain,  however,  without 
yielding  implicit  obedience  to  the  will  of  the  mon- 
arch, which  is  most  absolute  and  uncontrolled.  Let 
them  honor  and  obey  the  power  that  is  over  them, 
and  they  stand-^dependent  indeed  on  the  one  hand, 
but  on  the  other— in  proud  and  envied  distinction. 


1833.  city  of  Canton.  243 

High  rank  in  the  state  is  the  brightest  glory  to 
which  this  people  aspire ;  and  with  them  learning 
derives  its  chiefest  value  from  the  simple  fact  that 
it  brings  them  within  the  reach  of  that  da22ling 
prize. 

Strict  examinations,  regulated  by  a  fixed  Code  of 
laws,  have  been  instituted  and  designed  solely  to 
elicit  from  the  body  of  the  community  the  "  ttue 
talent  '^  of  the  people,  with  the  ulterior  intention  of 
applying  it  to  purposes  of  government.  At  these 
examinations,  which  are  open  to  all  except  menial 
servants,  lictors,  play-actors,  and  priests,  it  is  Ae* 
termined  who  shall  rise  to  distinction  and  shed  glory 
back  on  their  ancestors  and  forward  upon  their  pos* 
terity,  and  who  shall  live  on  in  obscurity,  and  die 
and  be  forgotten.  The  competitors  at  the  Olympic 
games  never  entered  the  arena  before  the  assem- 
bled thousands  of  their  countrymen,  with  deeper  emo- 
tions, than  that  which  agitates  the  bosoms  of  those 
w1io  contest  the  palm  at  these  literary  combats.  The 
days  on  which  they  are  held  and  their  results  pub- 
lished in  Canton,  are  the  proudest  which  its  inhabi- 
tants ever  witness. — A  brief  notice  of  them  may  be 
interesting  to  the  reader,  and  at  the  same  time  enable 
him  to  understand  more  fully  the  nature  and  object 
of  the  schools  and  colleges  of  the  provincial  city. 

The  highest  literary  examinations  in  the  empire 
are  triennial,  aud  take  place  at  Peking.  Beside  these 
stated,  there  are  also  other  occasional  examinations, 
which  are  granted  by  special  favor  of  the  emperor. 
Up  to  these  contests,  the  most  distinguished  scholars 
go  from  all  the  provinces,  and  the  privilege  is  not 
gained  without  long,  patient,  and  successful  endeav- 
or. The  examinations,  at  which  it  is  determined  who 
shall  enjoy  it,  occur  also  triennially,  and  are  held 
in  the  metropolis  of  each  province.  These  exami- 
nations are  of  incomparable  interest  to  great  mul- 
titudes of  the  people  in  every  department  and  dis- 
trict of  the  empire.    High  honors,  rich  emoluments, 


244  Description  of  the  Oct. 

and,  in  a  word,  everything  that  the  young  aspirant 
and  his  numerous  kindred  most  esteem,  are  at  stake. 
A  long  season  of  preparation  has  been  endured ; 
heavy  expenses  incurred ;  and  now  the  decisive  hour 
approaches. 

Two  examiners  are  chosen  from  the  distinguish- 
ed officers  at  Peking,  under  the  immediate  super- 
intendence of  the  emperor.  They  must  leave  the 
capital  within  five  days  after  they  are  chosen.  They 
are  allowed  the  use  of  the  post-horses  belonging 
to  government.  Upon  those  who  come  to  Canton, 
six  hundred  taels  are  conferred  to  defray  their  ex- 
penses while  on  the  road  ;  two  hundred  of  which  are 
paid  when  they  commence  their  Journey  from  Peking ; 
and  the  remainder,  by  the  governor  of  the  province, 
when  they  are  about  to  return  after  the  examina- 
tion is  completed.  These  are  assisted  by  ten  other 
examiners,  who  are  selected  from  the  local  officers, 
over  whom  the  foayuen  presides.  Besides  these 
there  are  many  inferior  officers,  who  are  employed 
as  inspectors,  guards,  &c.  All  these,  together  with 
the  candidates,  their  attendants,  &c.,  amounting  to 
10,000  and  upwards,  assemble  at  the  Kung-yueUf 
a  large  and  spacious  building  designed  solely  for 
these  occasions.  It  contains  numerous  apartments, 
so  that  each  candidate  may  be  seated  separate  from 
his  competitors.  All  of  the  seats  are  numbered. 
The  Apartments  are  low  and  narrow,  and  have  on- 
ly a  single  entrance,  and  no  furniture  except  a  chair 
and  a  narrow  writing-desk. 

The  number  of  candidates  who  assemble  in  Can- 
ton is  between  seven  and  eight  thousand.  They  are 
often  attended  by  their  friends,  and  continue  here 
for  several  weeks,  and  sometimes  for  months ;  dur- 
ing which  time  the  hum  and  bustle  of  the  city  is 
greatly  increased,  and  every  kind  of  mercantile  busi- 
ness receives  a  new  impulse.  These  candidates 
are  always  persons  of  some  distinction,  which  they 
mu3t  have  gained,  either  at  previous  exan^inationsi, 
or  by  the  payment  of  large  sums  of  mone^,     They 


1833,  city  of  Canton.  245 

are  all  called  sewtsae, — a  title  not  unlike  that  of 
master  of  arts ;  but  they  are  divided  into  several 
classes,  and  those  who  have  purchased  their  degree 
are  often  despised  by  the  others,  and  are  generally 
regarded  with  less  respect  than  those  who  have 
gained  it  by  their  own  merits.  They  meet  now  on 
equal  terms,  and  their  '  true  ability'  is  to  be  de- 
termined by  personal  efforts,  which  are  to  be  made 
during  a  given  period  and  under  given  circum- 
stances. 

The  candidates  assemble  on  the  8th  moon ;  but 
none  are  allowed  to  enter  the  examination  except 
those  who  have  been  previously  enrolled  by  the  lite- 
rary chancellor  of  the  province.  The  age,  features, 
place  of  residence,  and  lineage  of  each  candidate  must 
be  given  in  the  chancellor's  list;  and  a  copy  of  it 
lodged  in  the  office  of  the  fooyuen.  They  must  all 
attend  at  the  examinations  in  their  native  province ; 
and  those  who  give  in  a  false  account  of  their  fami- 
ly and  lineage,  or  place  of  nativity,  shall  be  expell- 
ed and  degraded; — for  no  candidate  can  be  admit- 
ted at  any  place,  without  proving  that  his  family 
has  been  resident  there  for  three  generations. 

The  examination  continues  for  several  days,  and 
each  student  must  undergo  a  series  of  trials.  The 
first  trial  is  on  the  9th  of  the  moon ;  the  second,  on 
the  12th ;  and  the  third,  on  the  15th.  The  candidates 
are  required  4o  enter  their  apartments,  on  the  day 
preceding  the  examination,  and  are  not  allowed  to 
leave  them  until  the  day  after  it  is  closed.  Thus 
they  must  pass  two  nights  in  close  and  solitary  con- 
finement. On  the  first  day  of  their  examination  three 
themes,  which  are  selected  from  the  Four  Booksj 
are  proposed  to  them,  and  they  are  required  to  give 
the  meaning  and  scope  of  each;  and  a  Jfburth  themes 
on  which  they  must  compose  a  short  poem  in  rhyme. 
On  the  second  day,  a  theme  is  given  them  from  each 
of  the  ^Five  Classics;^  and  on  the  third  day,  five  ques- 
tions, which  shall  refer  to  the  history  or  political 


246  Description  of  the  Oct. 

economy  of  the  couritryi  are  given  them.  The  themes 
must  be  sententious,  and  have  meaning  which  is 
refined  and  profound*  They  must  not  be  such  as 
have  often  been  discussed.  Those  which  are  given 
out  for  poetry,  must  be  grave  and  important.  In 
the  themes  for  essays  on  political  economy,  the  chief 
topics  must  be  concerning  things  of  real  importance, 
the  principles  of  which  are  clear  and  evidently  of 
a  correct  nature.  '^  There  is  no  occasion  to  search 
and  inquire  into  devious  and  unimportant  subjects.*' 
All  questions  concerning  the  character  and  learning 
of  statesmen  of  the  present  dynasty,  as  well  as  all 
topics  which  relate  to  its  policy,  must  be  carefully 
avoided. 

The  paper  on  which  the  themes  and  essays  are 
written  is  prepared  with  great  care ;  and  must  be 
inspected  at  the  office  of  the  poo-ching-sze.  It  is 
a  firm,  thick  paper ;  and  the  only  kind  that  may  be 
used.  The  price  of  it  is  fixed  by  authority.  The 
number  of  characters,  both  in  the  themes  and  essays, 
is  limited.  The  lines  must  be  strait;  and  all  the  cha^ 
racters  full  and  fair.  At  the  close  of  every  paper, 
containing  elegant  composition,  verses,  or  answers 
to  questions,  it  must  be  stated  by  the  student  how 
many  characters  have  been  blotted  out  or  altered ; 
if  the  number  exceed  one  hundred,  the  writer  is  tsee 
chfihf  ^pasted  out:' — which  means,  that  his  name  is 
pasted  up  at  the  gate  of  the  hall,  as  having  violated 
the  rules  of  the  examination,  and  he  is  forthwith 
excluded  from  that  year's  examination. — There  are 
usually  a  hundred  or  more  persons  at  every  exami- 
nation in  Canton  subject  to  this  punishment,  for 
breaking  this  or  some  other  one  of  the  regulations. 

The  candidates  are  not  allowed  '^to  get  drunk 
and  behave  disorderly"  during  the  examination.  All 
intercourse  of  civility  between  the  examiners  and  the 
friends  and  relations  of  the  students  must  be  dis- 
continued ;  and  there  must  be  no  interchange  of 
letters,  food,  &c.  On  entering  the  outer  gate  of  the 
Munff-ytien,  each  candidate  must  write  his  name  in 


1833-  city  of  CatUon.  247 

a  register  kept  for  that  purpose ;  and  if  it  is  after- 
wards discovered  that  the  name  was  erroneously 
written,  then  the  officer  superintending  the  register, 
shall  be  immediately  arrested  and  delivered  over  to 
a  court  of  inquiry ;  and  if  it  shall  be  ascertained  that 
the  student  has  employed  any  person  to  compose  his 
essays  for  him,  or  if  he  be  found  guilty  of  any  other 
similar  illegality,  both  he  and  his  accomplices  shall 
be  tried  and  punished.  Moreover,  the  student  on 
entering  the  hall  of  examination  must  be  searched ; 
and  if  it  be  discovered  that  he  has  with  him  any  pre- 
composed  essay,  or  miniature  copy  of  the  classics, 
he  shall  be  punished  by  wearing  the  wooden  collar, 
degraded  from  the  rank  of  sewtsae  and  for  ever 
incapacitated  to  stand  as  a  candidate  for  literary 
honors ;  and  the  father  and  tutor  of  the  delinquent 
shall  both  be  prosecuted  and  punished. 

All  the  furniture  and  utensils,  such  as  the  writ- 
ing-desks, ink-stands,  &c.,  in  the  apartments  where 
the  students  write  their  essays,  must  be  searched ; 
and  also  each  and  all  of  the  managers,  copyists,  at- 
tendant officers,  servants,  porters,  &c.,  &c.  If  in 
any  manner  a  learned  person,  who  is  to  decide  on 
the  papers,  be  admitted  to  the  apartments  of  the 
students,  dressed  as  a  servant,  he  shall  be  punished, 
and  the  chief  examiner  delivered  over  to  a  court  of 
inquiry.  A  watch,  composed  of  military  officers  and 
soldiers,  is  maintained  day  and  night  both  in  the  in- 
ner and  outer  courts  of  the  hall;  and  if  any  of  these 
men  are  guilty  of  conveying  papers  to  the  candidates, 
concealed  with  their  food,  or  in  any  other  way,  they 
shall  be  punished. — There  are  many  other  regula- 
tions and  precautions  which  have  been  adopted  to 
prevent  fraud  ;  but  we  have  given  enough  to  show 
something  both  of  the  interest  which  gathers  around 
these  examinations,  and  of  the  schemes  which  are 
formed  to  gain  distinction  without  the  toil  and  fa- 
tigue of  hard  study. 

Of  the  thousands  of  candidates  assembled  at  these 
examinations  in  Canton,  only  seventy-one  cmlo^V^vc^ 


24J{  Ihscription  of  th  (JcT. 

the  degree  o{  keu-jin;  the  names  of  these  are  pub- 
lished by  a  proclamation,  which  is  issued  on  or  be- 
fore the  10th  of  the  9th  moon,  and  within  twenty- 
five  days  after  the  examination  is  closed.  This 
time  is  allowed  the  examiners  to  read  the  essays 
and  prepare  their  report.  The  proclamation,  which 
contains  the  names  of  the  successful  candidates, 
after  it  has  received  its  appropriate  signatures,  is 
pasted  up  on  the  office  of  the  fooyuen.  At  a  given 
hour,  three  guns  are  fired ;  and  the  fooyuen  at  the 
same  time  comes  forth  from  his  palace  accompa- 
nying the  official  paper ;  it  is  forthwith  pasted  up, 
and  again  a  salute  of  three  guns  is  fired ;  his  ex- 
cellency then  advances  and  bows  three  times  to- 
wards the  names  of  the  ^promoted  men'  (keu-jin); 
and  finally  retires  under  another  salute  of  three 
guns. 

Ten  thousand  anxious  minds  are  now  relieved 
from  their  long  suspense.  Swift  messengers  are 
dispatched  by  those  who  have  won  the  prize  to 
announce  to  their  friends  the  happy  result  of  the 
long  trial  which  they  have  undergone ;  and  while 
the  many  return  with  disappointment  to  their  homes, 
the  successful  few  are  loaded  with  encomiums  and 
congratulations,  and  their  names  with  their  essays 
sent  up  to  the  emperor.  To  crown  the  whole,  a 
banquet  is  prepared  for  these  newly-promoted  men; 
and  the  examiners,  and  all  the  civil  officers  of  rank 
in  the  province  join  in  these  festivities.  Gold  and 
silver  cups  for  the  occasion  must  be  provided  by 
the  provincial  treasurer.  The  chief  examiner  from 
Peking  presides ;  the  fooyuen,  at  whose  palace  the 
banquet  is  given,  and  who  is  present  as  visitor,  is 
seated  on  his  right,  and  the  assistant  examiner  on 
his  left.  The  governor  of  the  province  is  also  pre- 
sent ;  a  train  of  inferior  officers  wait  as  servants ; 
and  two  lads,  dressed  like  naiads,  holding  in  their 
hands  branches  of  olive,  grace  the  scene  with  a 
song  from  the  ancient  classics. 


1833.  city  of  Canlm^  249 

There  are  three  other  examinations  in  Canton 
which  occur  twice  in  three  yearsi  and  are  attended 
by  great  numbers  of  aspirants.  At  the  first,  which 
is  attended  by  the  students  of  Nanhae  and  Pwan- 
yuy  the  cheheen  preside;  at  the  second,  which 
is  attended  by  candidates  from  all  the  districts  of 
Kwangchow  foo,  the  chefoo  presides ;  but  the  third 
is  conducted  by  the  literary  chancellor  of  the  pro- 
vince, whose  prerogative  it  is  to  confer  the  degree 
of  sewtsae  upon  a  limited  number  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished competitors.  These  are  preparatory  to 
the  triennial  examination,  and  inferior  to  it  in  interest ; 
they  need  not  therefore  be  further  particularized.  It 
may  be  remarked,  however,  in  passing,  that  they  are 
open  to  persons  of  all  ages ;  and  a  case  very  recently 
occurred,  where  a  hoary  head  of  eighty,  accompanied 
by  a  son  and  grandson,  attended  the  examination ; — 
all  of  them  were  candidates  for  the  same  literary 
honors. 

To  qualify  the  young  for  these  examinations,  and 
thereby  prepare  them  for  rank  and  office  in  the  state, 
is  a  leading  object  of  the  higher  schools  and  colleges 
among  the  Chinese.  But  a  great  majority  of  the 
schools  in  Canton  are  designed  only  to  prepare  youth 
for  the  common  duties  of  private  life.  These  latter, 
as  well  as  many  of  the  higher  schools,  are  privtUe 
establishments.  And  though  there  are  teachers 
appointed  by  government  in  all  the  districts  of  the 
empire,  yet  there  are  no  public  or  charity-schools 
for  the  benefit  of  the  great  mass  of  the  community. 
Whatever  may  be  his  object  and  final  destination, 
almost  every  scholar  in  Canton  commences  his 
course  at  some  one  of  the  private  schools.  These, 
among  the  numerous  inhabitants  of  this  city,  assume 
a  great  variety  of  form  and  character,  according  to 
the  peculiar  fancy  of  individuals.  The  opulent,  who 
are  desirous  of  pushing  forward  their  sons  rapidly, 
provide  for  them  able  teachers,  who  shall  devote 
their  whole  time  to  the  instruction  of  two,  three,  or 
four  pupils.     A  school  of  this  description  we  (\fwve 

211 


'illjO  Dcscriplum  of  ike  Oct. 

repeatedly  visited;  it  is  in  a  hall  belonging  to  mer- 
chants from  Ningpo,  and  is  kept  by  an  old  man  who 
has  three  lads  under  his  care,  one  five,  another  seven, 
and  a  third,  nine  years  old ;  he  instructs  them  in 
the  learned  dialect,  and  the  youngest  has  already 
made  greater  proficiency  than  is  usually  done  by 
boys  at  the  age  of  ten.  Sometimes  the  inhabitants 
of  a  single  street,  or  a  few  families  who  are  related 
to  each  other,  unite  and  hire  a  teacher,  and  fit  up 
a  school- room,  and  each  defrays  a  stipulated  part 
of  the  expenses.  At  other  times,  the  teacher  pub- 
lishes the  rules  and  terms  on  which  he  will  con- 
duct his  school,  and  seeks  for  scholars  wherever  he 
can  find  them. 

Children  are  not  generally  sent  to  school  until  they 
are  seven  or  eight  years  old ;  they  enter,  usually,  for 
a  whole  year,  and  must  pay  for  that  term  whether 
they  attend  regularly  or  not.  The  wages  of  the 
teachers  vary  greatly ;  in  some  instances,  (and  they 
are  not  unfrequent  in  the  country,)  the  lads  pay 
only  two  or  three  dollars,  but  generally  fifteen  or 
twenty,  per  annum.  When  the  teacher  devotes  his 
whole  time  to  two  or  three  pupils,  he  often  receives 
a  hundred  dollars  or  more  from  each. 

The  ordinary  school-room,  with  all  its  defects, 
presents  an  interesting  scene.  At  the  head  of  it 
there  is  a  tablet,  on  which  the  name  of  the  sage, 
— "  the  teacher  and  pattern  for  myriads  of  ages^^  — 
is  written  in  large  capitals ;  a  small  altar  is  placed 
before  it  upon  which  incense  and  candles  are  kept 
continually  burning.  Every  morning  when  the  scholar 
enters  the  room,  he  bows  first  before  the  tablet  and 
then  to  his  teacher ;  the  former  is  not  merely  a  tribute 
of  respect,  but  an  act  of  worship,  which  he  is  taught, 
nay,  compelled  to  pay  to  Confucius. — The  boys  usu- 
ally continue  in  school  from  six  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing until  six  in  the  evening,  except  two  or  three  hours 
which  they  are  allowed  for  their  meals.  When  in 
i^choo]  they  all  study  aloud;  and  each  one  raising 


1 833*  city  of  Canton.  25 1 

his  voice  at  the  same  time,  and  striving  to  out-do 
his  fellows,  the  noise  of  the  whole  is  very  great. 
Upon  those  who  are  idle  or  disobedient,  the  teacher 
plies  the  rattan  with  woful  severity.  Every  lesson 
must  be  committed  perfectly  to  memory ;  and  the  lad 
who  fails  in  this,  is  obliged  to  bow  down  and  learn 
it  upon  his  knees ;  and  those  who  are  the  most  in- 
corrigible are  made  to  kneel  on  gravel  and  small 
stones,  or  something  of  the  kind,  in  order  to  enhance 
their  punishment. 

The  Santsze  kingj  the  famous  "Three  character 
Classic,"  is  the  first  book  which  is  put  into  the  hands 
of  the  learner.  Though  written  expressly  for  infant 
minds,  it  is  scarcely  better  fitted  for  them,  than  the 
propositions  of  Euclid  would  be  were  they  thrown 
into  rhyme.  But  "  it  is  not  to  be  understood  "  at  first ; 
and  the  tyro,  when  he  can  rehearse  it  correctly  from 
beginning  to  end,  takes  up  the  Four  Books  and  mas- 
ters them  in  the  same  manner.  Thus  far  the  young 
learners  go,  without  understanding  aught,  or  but  lit- 
tle, of  what  they  recite ;  and  here,  those  who  are  not 
destined  to  a  literary  course,  after  having  learned  to 
write  a  few  characters,  must  close  their  education. 
The  others  now  commence  the  commentary  on  the 
Four  Books,  and  commit  it  to  memory  in  the  same 
way ;  and  then  pass  on  to  the  other  classics.  The 
study  of  arithmetic,  geography,  history,  and  so  forth, 
forms  no  part  of  a  "common-school  "  education. 

The  high  schools  and  colleges  are  numerous;  but 
none  of  them  are  richly  endowed,  or  well  fitted  for 
the  purposes  of  education.  The  high  schools,  which 
are  fourteen  in  number,  are  somewhat  similar  to  the 
private  grammar  schools  in  England  and  America; 
with  this  difference,  that  the  former  are  nearly  desti- 
tute of  pupils.  There  are  thirty  colleges ;  most  of 
which  were  founded  many  centuries  ago.  Several  of 
them  are  now  deserted,  and  are  falling  to  ruins. 
Three  of  the  largest  have  each  about  two  hundred 
students,  and,  like  all  the  others,  oul^  otife  w  v«^ 


252  Drscription  of  the  Ocr. 

professors.  We  have  sought  long  and  diligently,  but 
thus  far  in  vain, — for  some  definite  information  con- 
cerning the  existing  discipline  and  regulations  of 
these  colleges ;  should  we  affirm  that  they  are  without 
rules  and  order,  we  should  sav  what  we  do  not  doubt, 
but  what  we  cannot  prove.  AH  those  systems  of  in- 
struction which  have  sprung  up  in  modern  times,  and 
are  now  doing  so  much  for  the  nations  of  the  West, 
are  here  entirely  unknown.  There  are  however,  a  few 
books  in  the  Chinese  language  which  contain  excel- 
lent maxims  on  the  subject  of  education,  give  nume- 
rous rules  to  facilitate  the  acquisition  of  knowledge, 
and  detail  systems  of  gymnastic  exercises  for  the 
preservation  of  health. 

Of  the  whole  population  of  Canton  not  more  than 
one  half  are  able  to  read.  Perhaps  not  one  boy  out 
often  is  left  entirely  destitute  of  instruction  ;  yet  of 
the  other  sex  not  one  in  ten  ever  learns  to  read  or 
write.  There  is  scarcely  a  school  for  girls  in  the 
whole  city.  Public  sentiment  here  is  against  the 
education  of  females;  immemorial  usage  is  against 
it;  many  passages  in  the  classics  are  against  it;  and 
the  consequence  is  they  are  left  uninstructed,  and 
sink  far  below  that  point  in  the  scale  of  being,  which 
they  are  fitted  and  ought  ever  to  hold.  The  degra- 
dation into  which  the  fairest  half  of  the  human  spe- 
cies is  here  thrown,  affords  cause  for  loud  complaint 
against  the  wisdom  and  philosophy  of  the  sages  and 
legislators  of  the  Celestial  empire. 

We  do  not  knowingly  detract  from  the  merits 
of  the  Chinese ;  in  comparison  with  other  Asiatics, 
they  are  a  learned  and  polished  race.  Those  who 
have  been  educated  are  generally  remarkably  fond 
of  books;  and  though  there  are  no  public  libra- 
ries in  Canton ;  yet  the  establishments  for  manu- 
facturing and  vending  books  are  numerous.  And 
to  supply  those  who  are  unable  to  purchase  for 
themselves  the  works  they  need,  a  great  number 
of  circulating  libraries  are  kept  constantly  in  motion. 
But  almost  all  of  these  books  are  bad ;  this  charge, 


1833.  dty  of  Canton.  253 

however,  does  not  lie  which  equal  force  against  those 
works  which  usually  constitute  the  text-books  of 
literary  men. 

We  are  admirers  of  Greek  and  Roman  literature ; 
but  we  deprecate  the  practice  of  putting  into  the 
hands  of  young  students  the  '^  master  pieces ''  of 
some  of  their  most  celebrated  authors.  The  moral 
tendency  of  many  of  those  heathen  writings,  which, 
ever  since  the  dark  ages  have  continued  to  form  the 
basis  of  the  literary  education  of  not  a  few  Christian 
schools,  is  decidedly  inferior  to  the  Chinese.  An 
elegant  English  scholar  has  spoken  well  on  this 
point.  *  The  Chinese  student/  says  he,  '  not  being 
secured  from  error  by  the  light  of  revealed  reli- 
gion, can  only  derive  his  moral  precepts  from 
his  school  learning.  He  is  certainly  therefore  for- 
tunate in  the  possession  of  a  body  of  ancient  na- 
tive literature,  which,  while  it  cultivates  his  taste 
and  improves  bis  understanding,  contains  nothing  to 
inflame  his  passions  or  corrupt  his  heart.  The 
Chinese  are  not  compelled,  as  we  are,  upon  the  au- 
thority of  great  names,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  gra- 
ces of  style  and  language,  to  place  in  the  hands  of 
their  youth,  works  cont€uning  passages  which  put 
modesty  to  the  blush, — works,  in  which  the  most  ad- 
mirable maxims  of  morality,  are  mixed  and  con- 
founded together  in  the  same  page,  with  avowals 
and  descriptions  of  most  disgusting  licentiousness. 
The  Chinese  press  is  certainly  by  no  means  free 
from  the  charge  of  grossness  and  indelicacy ;  but  the 
higher  class,  at  least,  of  Chinese  literature,  that 
which  usually  forms  the  library  of  the  youthful  stu- 
dent, is  in  this  respect  wholly  unexceptionable.' 

The  religious  institutions  of  Canton  present  for 
contemplation  a  dark  and  melancholy  picture.  Creat- 
ed in  the  likeness  of  the  infinite,  the  high,  and  lofty 
ONB,  and  intrusted  with  the  dominion  of  this  lower 
world,  man  is  fitted  for  sublime  action.  His  intellec- 
tual faculties,  capable  of  unlimited  improvem6Ut.>  ^vsd 


254  Description,  of  tJie  Oct. 

his  "living  soul"  panting  after  immortality,  prove  his 
origin  divine,  and  that  by  the  exercise  of  his  strength 
he  can  accomplish  deeds  that  shall  associate  him 
with  glorified  spirits,  and  make  him  heir  to  an  eter- 
nal kingdom.  In  themselves  princes  are  but  worms; 
yet  with  a  renewed  spirit,  the  humblest  man  on  earth 
may  rise,  and,  holding  communion  with  his  Maker, 
shed  a  benign  influence  around  him  that  shall  cause 
multitudes  to  rise  up  and  call  him  blessed.  The 
day-spring  from  on  high  has  visited  the  earth ;  and 
millions  of  our  race  are  rejoicing  in  the  glorious  lib- 
erty of  the  children  of  God.  But  here,  alas,  where 
"sages"  have  taught,  and  where  the  good  and  per- 
fect gifts  of  the  Father  of  lights  have  been  richly  en- 
joyed, the  creature  denies  his  Creator,  perverts  the 
use  of  talents  given  him  for  noble  purposes,  and  bows 
down  and  pays  divine  homage  to  wood  and  stone. 
Facts  shall  speak  for  themselves ;  and  the  reader 
must  form  his  own  opinion  on  a  case,  the  final  de- 
cision of  which  rests  not  with  man.  Our  judgment 
and  that  of  the  idolater  is  with  the  Almighty :  soon 
these  earthly  scenes  will  be  past  away,  and  the  great 
rnd  small  stand  together;  then  gold  and  diadems  will 
be  worthless ;  then  all  human  distinctions  will  vanish ; 
and  then  religion — that  religion  which  ib  pure  and 
undefiled  before  God, — will  alone  be  valuable. 

We  will  notice  the  temples  or  religious  houses  of 
Canton  in  order,  (as  we  find  them  in  a  native  ma- 
nuscript,) and  narrate  only  such  facts,  as  are  neces- 
sary to  illustrate  their  real  character  and  condition. 

1.  Kwang'heaou  sze,  that  is  *  the  temple  of  glory 
and  filial  duty.'  The  Chinese  are  remarkably  fond 
of  splendid  names,  and  this  peculiarity  is  strikingly 
illustrated  in  the  rich  and  flowery  language  which 
the  Budhists  have  employed  in  naming  their  tem- 
ples. Sze  is  one  of  the  most  common  terms  used 
to  designate  the  temples  of  Budha,  and  the  other 
two  characters,  Kwang-heaou,  form  the  proper  name 
of  tlie  temple.    It  is  unnecessary,  and  often  difiicult, 


Mii'S,  city  of  Canton,  255 

to  translate  the  names  of  these  temples  ;  we  shall, 
therefore,  usually  write  them  just  as  they  are  found 
in  native  books. 

The  Kwang-heaou  temple  is  one  of  the  largest 
and  richest  in  Canton ;  it  stands  within  the  walls 
near  the  northwest  corner  of  the  old  city.  There  are 
thirty-five  hundred  acres  of  land  belonging  to  it ; 
which  are  rented  for  the  support  of  its  inmates, — 
about  two  hundred  in  number.  This  temple  was 
first  built  in  the  time  of  the  San-kwo,  a.  d.  250;  it  has 
often  been  repaired,  and  supplied  with  new  recruits 
of  idols,  which  are  numerous  in  all  its  principal  halls. 
In  the  records  of  its  early  history  there  are  frequent 
allusions  to  Se-chuh  and  Se-yih.  Se-chuhy  also  call- 
ed Teen-chuh,  is  India ;  but  the  use  of  Se-yih  seems 
not  to  be  well  settled. — Professor  Neumann,  in  his 
notes  on  the  Catechism  of  the  Shamans,  says  ;  "  the 
meaning  of  these  words  [Se  yih]  is  very  extensive, 
and  changes  from  one  century  to  another.  All  the 
countries  within  and  without  the  northwest  frontiers 
of  China,  and  the  northern  parts  of  Hindostan,  are 
now  comprehended  under  this  denomination."-^-It 
denotes  *the  West,'  much  in  the  same  manner  in 
which  we  speak  of*  the  East.' 

2.  Tsing'hwuy  sze : — this  stands  near  the  Kwang- 
heaou  temple,  and  though  inferior  to  it  in  extent,  is 
quite  like  it  in  almost  all  other  respects.  There  is 
indeed,  a  very  great  similarity  in  these  establish- 
ments, not  only  here  but  throughout  the  empire  ;  we 
need  not  therefore  repeat  what  is  common  to  them 
all.  The  Tsing-hwuy  temple  was  first  built  in  the 
time  of  the  Leang  dynasty,  and  is  remarkable  chiefly 
for  a  lofty  pagoda  that  rises  within  its  enclosures. 

3.  Hwae-shing : — this  temple  was  built  during  the 
reign  of  the  Taw^  dynasty,  hyfan-jifiy  *  foreigners ;' 
it  has  a  lofty  dome  and  spire,  rising  one  hundred  and 
sixty  feet  in  height ;  which  the  Chinese  call  kwang-td^ 
'the  unadorned  pagoda.'  In  the  time  of  Chinghwa 
of  the  Ming  dynasty,  a.  d.  1468,  it  was  rebuilt ;  and 
Ah'too-lahy  (Abdulla,)  a  civil  officer,  and  seventeen 


256  Descriptian  of  the  Oct. 

familesi  resided  in  or  near  the  temple.  These  were 
all,  probably,  Mohammedans  :  they  now  amount  to 
about  3,000  individuals,  and  are  distinguished  from 
the  other  inhabitants,  as  *  persons  who  have  no  idols, 
and  who  will  not  eat  swine's  flesh.' 

4—9.  Hae-choo-tsze-too ;  Paou-to  ;  Keae-yuen  ; 
Se-chen-kwei-fung ;  Se-hwa ;  and  Tae-tung-koo. — 
We  fear  our  readers  will  frown  at  these  hard,  and, 
to  all  but  natives— very  uncomely  names  ;  but  they 
are,  in  fact,  infinitely  less  unseemly  than  the  estab- 
lishments which  they  designate.  No  habitations  on 
earth  are  more  to  be  abhorred  ;  they  are  full  of  idols 
and  all  manner  of  abominations.  Their  outer  courts 
are  common  retreats  for  crowds  of  vagabonds  and 
gamesters  ;  while  their  inner  apartments  are  usually 
inhabited  by  those  miserable  beings,  who,  having 
abandoned  society,  and  their  better  reason  too,  drag 
out  an  ignorant,  idle,  and  misanthropic  life. 

10.  Chang-show  gan  : — gan  is  often  applied  to 
nunneries,  of  which  there  are  several  in  Canton.  But 
there  are  no  nuns  in  this  temple.  The  number  of 
priests  is  about  one  hundred,  who  are  maintained  at 
an  annual  expense  of  more  than  7000  taels.  This 
money  is  obtained  by  the  lease  of  lands,  which  have 
been  given  to  the  establishment.  The  temple,  with 
its  various  buildings  and  gardens,  occupies  three  or 
four  acres  of  land.  Some  of  the  balls  are  spacious ; 
and  one  of  them,  which  has  been  recently  built  by  a 
member  of  Howqua's  family,  is  neat  and  kept  in 
good  condition.  In  one  of  the  largest  balls  there  is 
a  fifie  image  of  Budha,  in  an  attitude-^that  of  a  half- 
naked,  gross,  well-fed  lounger, — which  does  honor 
to  the  deified  mortal,  whom  it  represents  !  Directly 
above  him,  in  another  apartment,  stands  *  the  God- 
dess of  Mercy,' — a  well  favored  image,  but  undis- 
tinguished by  any  superhuman  characteristics,  ex- 
cept in  the  dimensions  of  her  person,  being  twelve 
or  fifteen  feet  in  height. — This  temple  stands  with- 
out the  walls  of  the  city,  about  three  quarters  of 
a  mile  directly  north  from  the  foreign  factories.     It 


1833.  dty  of  Canton.  257 

is  frequently  visited  by  Europeans ;  and  from  the 
upper  story  of  one  of  its  buildings  they  may  enjoy 
a  nne  view  of  the  western  suburbs. 

11 — 13.  Cheyuen ;  Chung-fuh ;  BXkA  Hworlinize. 
This  last, — "the  flowery  forest"  temple,  stands 
about  a  hundred  rods  northwest  from  the  foreign 
factories.  It  was  founded,  a.  d.  503,  by  TVi-mo,  a 
teacher  of  the  contemplative  school,  who  came  from 
India :  "  he  sailed  over  a  wide  expanse,  and  was  full 
three  winters  in  completing  the  voyage  hither.'*  In 
the  11th  year  of  Shunche,  A.  D.  1755,  the  temple 
was  rebuilt,  and  its  gardens  were  adorned  with 
forest-trees.  It  has  now  about  two  hundred  inmates. 

14 — ^26.  Se-chuh  sin-gan  (the  new  Indian  temple); 
Ta-fuh  ;  Wan-shen ;  Fuh-hwuy ;  Ching-tsew ;  roo- 
keen ;  Pih-yun;  Tung-shan;  Hoo-kwo ;  Hae-kwang ; 
Leen-tseuen ;  Yue-ke ;  and  Haechwang  sze ;  this  last 
is  the  far  famed  "JHbnaiiijo«-AoM^,"— or  the 

Temple  of  Honan. — It  was  orignally  a  private 
garden^;  but  afterwards,  and  several  hundred  years 
ago,  a  priest,  named  Cheyue,  built  up  an  establish- 
ment, which  he  called  **  the  temple  of  ten  thousand 
autumns,"  and  dedicated  it  to  Budha.  It  remained 
an  obscure  place,  however,  until  about  a.  d.  1600, 
when  a  priest  of  eminent  devotion,  with  his  pupil 
Ah'tszef  together  with  a  concurrence  of  extraordinary 
circumstances,  raised  it  to  its  present  magnificence. 
In  the  reign  of  Kanghe,  and  as  late  as  a.  d.  1700, 
the  province  of  Canton  was  not  fully  subjugated  ; 
and  a  son-in-law  of  the  emperor,  was  sent  hither  to 
bring  the  whole  country  under  his  father's  sway.  This 
he  accomplished ;  received  the  title  of  Ping-nan  wangj 
''king  of  the  subjugated -south,"  and  took  up  hishead- 
quarters  in  the  temple  of  Honan.  There  were  then 
thirteen  villages  on  the  island,  which  he  had  orders 
to  exterminate  for  their  opposition  to  the  imperial 
forces.  "Just  before  carrying  into  effect  this  order, 
the  king,  Ping-nan,  a  blood-thirsty  man,  cast  his 
eyes  on  Ah-tste,  a  fat  happy  priest,  and  remarked, 
that  if  he  lived  on  vegetable  diet,  he  could  not  be  so 

2\. 


258  Descriplton  of  Lite  Oct 

fat — he  must  be  a  hypocrite,  and  sliould  be  punish- 
ed with  death.  He  drew  his  sword  to  execute  with 
his  own  hand,  the  sentence ;  but  his  arm  suddenly  stifi- 
ened,  and  he  was  stopped  from  his  purpose.  That 
night  a  divine  person  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream, 
and  assured  him,  that  Ah-tsze  was  a  holy  man,  add- 
ing ^' you  must  not  unjustly  kill  him."  Next  morning 
the  king  presented  himself  before  Ah-tsze,  confessed 
his  crime,  and  his  arm  was  immediately  restored. 
He  then  did  obeisance  to  the  priest,  and  took  him 
for  his  tutor  and  guide ;  and  morning  and  evening 
the  king  waited  on  the  priest  as  his  servant. 

"  The  inhabitants  of  the  thirteen  villages  now 
heard  of  this  miracle  and  solicited  the  priest  to  in- 
tercede in  their  behalf,  that  they  might  be  rescued 
from  the  sentence  of  extermination.  The  priest  in- 
terceded, and  the  king  listened,  answ  ering  thus : — 
*  I  have  received  an  imperial  order  to  exterminate 
these  rebels ;  but  since  you,  my  master,  say  they  now 
submit,  be  it  so  ;  I  must,  However,  send  the  troops 
round  to  the  several  villages,  before  I  can  report  to 
the  emperor;  I  will  do  this,  and  then  beg  that  they 
may  be  spared.' — The  king  fulfilled  his  promise, 
and  the  villages  were  saved.  Their  gratitude  to  the 
priest  was  unbounded :  and  estates,  and  incense,  and 
money,  were  poured  in  upon  him.  The  king  also, 
persuaded  his  officers  to  make  donations  to  the  tem- 
ple, and  it  became  affluent  from  that  day. 

"The  temple  had  then  no  hall  of  celestial  kings ; 
and  at  the  outer  gate  there  was  a  pool  belonging  to 
a  rich  man  who  refused  to  sell  it,  although  Ah-tsze 
oflered  him  a  large  compensation.  The  king  con- 
versing with  the  priest  one  day,  said  *  this  temple  is 
deficient, for  it  has  no  hall  for  the  celestial  kings;'  the 
priest  replied,  *a  terrestrial  king,  please  your  high-t 
ness,  is  the  proper  person  to  rear  a  pavilion  to  the 
celestial  kings.,  The  king  took  the  hint,  and  seized 
on  the  pool  of  the  rich  man,  who  was  now  very  glad 
to  present  it  without  nny  compensation ;  and  he 
Urive  command.  m<>rc(>\<M*,  th;it  n  pnvilion  should  lir 


l;i3;J.  i^dy  oj  Cantoki  i59 

completed  in  fifteen  days;  but  at  the  priest^s  in- 
tercessioDy^the  workmen  were  allowed  one  month  ta 
finish  it ;  and  by  laboring  diligently  night  and  day, 
they  accomplished  it  in  that  time." 

Such  is  the  history  of  tlie  temple  of  Uonan,  the 
largest  and  best  endowed  religious  establishment  in 
Canton. — Honan  is  an  island ,  and  is  situated,  as  its 
name  denotes,  (literally  translated,)  **  south  of  the  riv- 
er,^^  but  the  village,  which  for  a  considerable  distance 
lines  the  hank  of  the  Choo  kedng  directly  opposite  to 
the  city,  may  be  considered  as  forming  a  part  of  its 
southern  suburbs. — As  the  family  residences  of  sev- 
eral principal  Chinese  merchants,  and  the  open  fields 
lying  beyond  the  village,  together  with  the  attractions 
of  the  ^^jos-house,"  make  Honan  a  place  of  frequent 
resort  for  stranges  who  visit  Canton,  some  further 
particulars  concerning  the  present  extent  and  condi-. 
tion  of  the  temple,  may  be  acceptable. 

Its  buildings,  which  are  chiefly  of  brick,  are  nu- 
merous, and  occupy,  with  the  gardens  belonging  to 
the  temple,  six  or  eight  £nglish acres.  These  grounds 
are  surrounded  by  a  high  wall. — Crossing  the  river  a 
few  rods  east  of  the  foreign  factories,  directly  after 
landing  you  enter  the  outer  gate,  pass  through  a  long 
court-yard  to  a  second,  called  'the  hill  gate,'  over 
which  Hae-chwangy  the  name  of  the  temple,  is  written 
in  large  capitals.  Here,  as  you  stand  in  the  gateway, 
you  see  two  colossal  figures — images  of  deified  war- 
riors, stationed  one  on  your  right,  the  other  on  your 
left,  to  guard,  day  and  night  the  entrance  to  the  in- 
ner courts.  Passing  further  on,  through  another  court 
you  enter  '^  the  palace  of  the  four  great  celestial 
kings" — images  of  ancient  heroes,  Still  advancing, 
a  broad  pathway  conducts  you  up  to  the  great,  pow- 
erful, palace.  Proculj  O  procul  este  pro/ant.  You 
are  now  in  the  presence  of  "the  three  precious 
Budhas,"  three  stately  images,  representing  the 
past,  the  present,  and  the  future  Budha.  The  hall, 
in  which  these  images  are  placed,  is  about  one 
hundred  feet  square,  and  contains  numerous  altars^ 


260  Descriptiofi  of  ifu  Oct. 

statues,  Sue,  it  is  occupied  by  the  priests  while  cele- 
brating their  daily  vespers,  usually  at  about  5  o'clock 
p.  M.  Further  onward,  there  are  other  halls,  filled 
with  other  images,  among  which  that  of  ^'the  God- 
dess of  Mercy  "  is  the  most  worthy  of  notice. 

On  the  right  side,  after  you  have  entered  the  tem- 
ple, there  is  a  long  line  of  apartments ;  one  of  which 
is  used  for  a  printing  office ;  and  others  are  formed 
into  narrow  cells  for  the  priests  ;  or  into  stalls  and 
pens  for  pigs,  fowls,  &c.  These  animals  are  brought 
to  the  temple  by  devout  devotees,  when  they  come 
to  make  or  pay  vows  to  the  beings  who  inhabit  the 
temple.  On  the  loft  side,  there  is  another  set  of 
apartments — ^^a  pavilion  for  K.wan-foo  tsze,  a  military 
demigod;  a  hall  for  the  reception  of  visitors ;  a  treasury; 
a  retreat  for  Te-tsedng  wang,  the  king  of  hades ;  the 
chief  priest's  room  ;  a  dining  hall ;  and  a  kitchen. 
Beyond  these,  there  is  a  spacious  garden,  at  the  ex- 
tremity of  which  there  is  a  mausoleum,  wherein  the 
ashes  of  the  burnt  priests  are,  once  a  year,  deposited ; 
also  a  furnace  for  burning  their  dead  bodies,  and  a 
little  cell  in  which  the  jars  containing  their  ashes 
are  kept,  till  the  aimual  season  of  opening  the  mau- 
soleum returns.  There  are  likewise  tombs  for  the 
bodies  of  those  who  leave  money  for  their  burial. 
— There  arc  about  175  priests  now  in  the  temple. 
They  are  supported  in  part  by  property  belonging  to 
the  establishment,  and  partly  by  their  own  private 
resources.  Only  a  few,  and  a  very  few,  of  them 
well  educated. 

27 — 75.  These  forty-nine  temples  we  must  pass 
over  withcmt  mentioning  even  their  names  ;  several 
of  them  are  large,  and  it  would  require  many  vol- 
umes to  contain  all  that  the  Chinese  have  written 
concerning  them. 

76 — 78.  Yuen-meaou  kwan  ;  Woo-seen  kwan  ; 
and  Peih-keu  kwan. — These  three  temples  belong 
to  priests  of  the  Taou  sect;  and  their  history  is  filled 
with  those  wild  and  extravagant  vagaries,  which  are 
so  characteristic  of  that  order.  The  first  of  the  three 


1833.  city  of  Canton.  261 

was  rebuilt  iiv  the  fifth  year  of  Kanghe,  a.  d.  1667, 
and  very  richly  endowed  by  officers^ the  provincial 

fovernment.  The  Woo-seen  kwan^  or  ^^  temple  of  the 
'ive  Genii/*  derived  its  name  from  the  ^^  five  immor- 
tals,'^ who,  at  a  very  early  period  (as  already  notic- 
ed,) came  hither,  riding  upon  five  rams,  as  a  token 
of  prosperity  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  country.  The 
temple  is  spacious,  has  many  images,  and  a  great 
number  of  pavilions  for  ^^  the  immortals/' 

79 — 86.  Fow-yew ;  San*yuen ;  Fung-chin ;  Nan- 
hae-shin;  Lung-wand;  Kwan-te;  Fung-shin ; Teen- 
how  kung. — These  are  all  temples  of  considerable 
note,  to  which  great  numbers  of  the  people  resort. 
The  Teen-how  kung  or  ^'  temple  of  the  Queen  of 
Heaven,''  is  much  frequented  by  seafaring  people, 
of  whom  hec  ladyship  is  ^'  defender  and  protector." 

87.  Ching'hwang-meaou. — The  superintendent  of 
this  temple  pays  $4,000  for  his  situation ;  which  sum, 
with  a  large  profit,  is  obtained  again  in  the  space  of 
three  or  four  years,  by  the  sale  of  candles,  incense, 
&c.,  to  be  used  by  worshipers. 

88 — 124.  Most  of  these  are  'Uemples  of  ancestors," 
and  they  complete  the  listbefore  us ;  which,  large 
as  it  is,  does  not,  we  believe,  include  the  whole  num- 
ber of  temples  in  Canton. 

There  are,  moreover,  a  great  number  of  public 
altars,  which  are  dedicated  to  the  gods  of  the  land 
and  of  grain,  of  the  wind  and  clouds,  of  thunder  and 
rain,  and  of  hills  and  rivers,  &c.  At  these,  as  also 
in  all  the  temples,  sacrifices  and  offerings,  consist- 
ing of  various  animals,  fish,  fowls,  fruit8,sweetmeats, 
cakes,  and  wines  are  frequently  presented,  both  by 
officers  of  government  and  private  citizens.  There 
are  also  in  these  temples,  and  at  these  altars,  nu- 
merous attendants  whose  whole  lives  are  devoted 
to  the  service  of  the  idols.  On  the  birthday  of  the 
gods^  and  at  other  times,  processions  are  fitted  out 
at  the  difierant  temples ;  and  the  images  are  borne 
in  state,  through  all  the  principal  streets  of  the  city, 
Dittonded  by  bands  of  musicians ;  by  priests ;  lads  on 


^2()'i  Dtscription  of  ffu  OcT. 

horsr^back  ;  hi»8e8  riding  in  open  schIums  ;  old  men 
nnd  boys  bearing  lanterns,  incense-pot^,  flags,  and 
other  insignia ;  .and  by  lictors  with  rattans,  and  sol- 
diers with  wooden  swords.  In  addition  to  all  these, 
the  diffei*ent  streets  and  trades,  have  their  religious 
festivals,  which  they  celebrate  with  illumination,  bon- 
fires, songs,  and  theatrical  exhibitions.  A  greatt  deal 
cf  extravagance  is  displayed  on  these  occasions — 
each  street  and  company  striving  to  excel  all  their 
neighbors.  The  privaite  and  domestic  altai's,  shrines 
crowded  with  household  gods,  and  daily  offerings 
of  gilt  paper,  candles,  incense,  &c.,  together  with 
numberless  ceremonies  occasioned  by  nuptials  or  the 
burial  of  the  dead,  complete  the  Long  catalogue  of 
religious  rites  and  institutions  which  are  supported 
by  the  people  of  Canton. 

And  why,  all  this  array  of  men  and  means'!  To 
what  useful  end  is  it  devoted  1  Does  it  adorn  the 
city*!  Does  it  enrich  its  inhabitants?  Clothe  the 
naked?  Feed  the  hungry?  Instruct  the  ignorant? 
Reclaim  the  vicious  ?  Heal  the  sick  ?  Doe^i  it,  in 
short  bring  any  consolation,  or  any  real  support  to 
the  poor  and  the  afflicted  ?  The  whole  number  of 
priests  and  nuns,  (there  is  said  to  be  a  thousand  of 
the  latter,)  is  probably  not  less  than  3000;  and  the 
annual  expense  of  the  124  temples,  can  be  put  down, 
on  a  moderate  estimate,  at  $250,000.  An  equal 
sum  is  required  to  support  the  annual,  monthly,  and 
semi-monthly  festivals,  and  daily  rites,  which  are  ob- 
served by  the  people  in  honor  of  their  gods.  But 
it  is  not  the  mere  outlay,  nor  even  the  sinking  of 
half  a  million  annually,  that  makes  the  full  amount 
of  the  evil ;  it  is  incalculable;  like  consumption  in  the 
human  frame,  it  preys  on  the  vitals,  and  destroys 
with  a  slow  but  steady  step  the  whole  system.  Bud- 
hism  and  Taouism,  with  the  religious  doctrines  of  the 
Sage,  acting  conjointly  for  a  period  of  more  than 
1700  years,  have  had  full  opportunity  to  exhibit  their 
Jowitimate  results  ;  this  they  have  done  ;  and  those 


1833.  cily  of  Canlon^  2C^^ 

results  arc  too  numerous  and  too  palpable  to  be 
misunderstood.  We  know,  and  blessed  be  God  for 
the  assurance,  that  ''in  every  nation  he  that  feareth 
Him  and  worketh  righteousness ^  is  accepted  with 
him  ;"  but  we  challenge  the  abettors  of  idolatry  to 
point  out  to  us  even  so  much  as  one  solitary  in- 
stance, where  the  direct  results  of  these  three  reli- 
gious creeds  have  been  in  the  least  degree  salutary. 
We  have  already  alluded  to  the  only  two  pagodas 
in  this  city,  viz.  tlie  Hwa  td  or  *  Adorned  pagoda,' 
so  called  in  contradistinction  form  the  Kwang  td,  or 
'  Unadorned  pagoda.'*  They  both  stand  near  the 
west  gate  of  the  old  city ;  and  when  approaching 
Canton  from  the  east,  they  are  the  first  objects  that 
arrest  the  attention  of  the  traveler.  The  geoman- 
cers  say,  the  whole  city  is  like  a  great  junk ;  the 
two  pagodas  are  her  masts,  the  five  story  house 
(which  rises  on  the  Hill  close  by  the  northern  wall,) 
her  stern-sheets!  The  Hwa  td  was  built  more  than 
thirteen  hundred  years  ago ;  it  has  nine  stories,  is 
octagonal,  and  170  feet  in  height.  The  Kwang  td 
was  huilt  in  Ihe  time  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  which 
closed  A.  D.  906.  It  is  broad  at  the  base,  and  slender 
towards  the  top.  Its  height  is  160  feet.  Anciently 
it  was  surmounted  by  "  a  golden  cock,  which  turn- 
ed every  way,  with  the  wind  ;"  but  that  was  broken 
down  and  carried  ofi*  to  the  Capital,  and  its  place 
afterwards  supplied  by  a  wooden  one,  which  long 
since  disappeared. 

The  account  of  the  charitable  institutions  of  Can- 
tdn  is  brief.  They  are  few  in  number,  small  in 
extent,  and  of  recent  origin. 

1 .  Yuh-ying'tang, — or  "  the  Foundling  hospital." 
This  institution  was  founded  in  1698,  and  it  was  re- 
built and  considerably  enlarged  in  1732.  It  stands 
without  the  walls  of  the  city,  on  the  east ;  it  has 
accommodations  for  two  or  three  hundred  children, 
and  is  maintained  at  an  annual  expense  of  two 
thousand  five  hundred  and  twenty-two  tacl^*. 


264  city  of  Canton-  Oct 

2-  Yang'tse-yuen ;-- ^lliis  is  a  retreat  for  poor, 
aged  and  infirm,  or  blind  people,  who  have  no  friends 
to  support  them.  It  stands  near  the  Foundling  hos- 
pital, and  like  it  enjoys  imperial  patronage — receiv- 
ing annually  5100  taels.  Both  this  sum,  and  that 
for  the  Yuh-ying  tang,  are  received,  in  part,  or  wholly, 
from  duties  paid  by  those  foreign  ships  which  bring 
rice  to  Canton.  Every  such  ship  must  pay  the  sum 
of  620  taels,  which,  by  imperial  order,  is  appropriated 
to  these  two  hospitals.  The  number  of  ^' rice  ships '' 
last  year  was  28,  yielding  the  sum  of  17,360  taels. 
What  became  of  the  surplus,  9738  taels,  does  not 
appear  from  any  statements,  which  we  have  obtained. 

3.  Ma-fung-yuen^  or  '  the  hospital  for  lepers.' 
This  is  also  on  the  east  of  the  city ;  the  number  of 
patients  in  it  is  341,  who  are  supported  at  an  ex- 
pense of  300  taels  per  annum ! 

Some  centuries  ago  a  public  dispensary  was  set 
up,  in  order  to  furnish  the  indigent  sick  with  medi- 
cines ;  but  for  a  long  time  the  establishment  has 
been  clossed. — Small  plots  of  ground,  situated  on 
the  east  and  north  of  the  city,  have  been  appropriat- 
ed as  burying  places  for  those  who  die  friendless 
and  moneyless.  There  are,  we  believe,  no  tombs 
or  places  of  interment  within  the  walls  of  Canton. 
But  the  hills  beyond,  and  in  every  direction  round 
the  city,  are  covered  with  monuments  and  hillocks 
which  mark  the  places  of  the  sleeping  dead  ;  thither 
the  lifeless  bodies  of  the  poor  are  carried  out  and 
buried,  usually,  we  believe,  at  the  public  charge. — All 
the  above  named  appropriations  are  under  the  care 
of  government,  and  are  meted  out  with  a  sparing 
hand.  The  condition  of  the  three  hospitals,  if  such 
they  may  be  called,  is  wretched  in  the  extreme.  The 
foundlings,  are  often  those  infants  which  have  been 
exposed ;  and  who  when  grown  up  are  often  sold, 
and  not  unfrequently  for  the  worst  of  purposes.  Such 
is  a  specimen  of  the  benevolent  institutions  of  the 
celestial  empire. 

To  br  rontinncH. 


1G33-      Systems  of  liudha  and  Confucius,     2G5 


MISCELLANIES. 


The  systems  of  Budha  and  Confuehu  compared  —The  following  curious 
paiier,  which  we  extract  from  the  Indo-Chinese  Gleaner,  was  composed  by 
a  minister  of  state  and  addressed  to  the  emperor  ChingUih,  whose  reign  closed 
in  1520.  This  monarch  was  much  attached  to  the  religion  of  Budha,  and 
contemplated  sending  an  embassador,  with  expensive  presents,  to  some  of  the 
nations  of  India,  in  order  to  bring  a  few  of  the  most  learned  Budhists  into 
China,  *that  they  might  explain  to  him  more  fully  the  tenets  of  that  sect. 
The  object  of  tins  paper  was  to  dissuade  the  monarch  from  his  purpose,  and 
to  induce  him  to  follow  the  doctrines  of  Confucius.  But  the  paper  was  never 
presented  to  his  majesty. — It  exhibits  a  tolerably  fair  specimen  of  Chinese 
lo^ic,  and  also  of  tnat  apathy,  in  regard  to  the  destinies  of  the  immortal 
spirit,  which  is  so  common  among  the  learned  disciples  of  Confucius.— The 
minister  Wang  Yangming,  addressing  his  sovereign,  says ; — 

[  HAVE  heard  it  everywhere  reported,  that  your  imperial 
Majesty  intends  to  dispatch  an  embassador  to  a  foreign  nation, 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  from  thence  more  teachers  of  the 
sect  of  Budha ;  and  that  the  counsels  of  your  ministers  which 
have  been  abundantly  poured  in,  beggingyour  majesty  to  lay 
aside  this  scheme,  have  been  all  reject^.  When  I  first  heard  the 
report,  I  gave  no  credit  to  it,  but  after  ascertaining  that  matters 
were  really  so,  1  felt  highly  gratified,  as  I  perceived  therein, 
the  clear  opening  of  your  majesty's  immaculate  wisdom,  and 
the  rising  bud  of  virtue  and  goodness.  The  counsels  of  your 
ministers,  without  doubt,  arose  from  their  great  fidelity,  and 
extreme  affection  to  your  imperial  person;  yet  they  were  not 
able  to  perceive,  that  your  majesty's  views  were  founded  in  a  wish 
to  do  good,  and  to  practice  immaculate  virtue,  a  wish  Ivhich 
they  ought  most  certainly  to  have  gratified,  and  by  the  streams 
have  gone  up  to  the  source.  But,  as  they  merely  stickled  for 
the  modes  of  expression  common  among  the  learned  of  the  day, 
their  eager  strife  to  hinder  your  purpose  was  fruitless ;  and  it 
was  proper  for  your  majesty  to  reject  their  counsels,  and  throw 
them  aside  unexamined.  My  sentiments  on  the  subject  are 
difierent  from  theirs ;  still,  however,  I  fear  that  your  majesty's 
attachment  to  Budha  may,  perhaps,  not  yet  have  f  one  to  its  high, 
est  pitch.  If  your  imperial  affection  to  Budha  does*  indeed  go 
as  far  as  it  ought,  then  you  will  not  merely  love  tae  name,  but 
also  the  reality — not  only  love  the  end,  but  also  attentively  seek 
the  beginning ;  thus  you  may  attain  the  immaculate  excellence 
even  of  Yaau  and  Shun.  The  abundance  of  the  three  ages 
[the  celebrated  dynasties  of  Hea,  Shang,  and  Chow,]  will  re- 
turn.  IIow  fortunate  for  the  Empire !  How  felicitous  to  your  im< 
)H3rial  uncci«<ors? 

2,1 


26G  Tht:  iyydcms  of  liudha  Ot  r. 

I  beg  your  im|K;rial  |)ermi8sioii  to  explain  to  your  majesty,  the 
nature  of  a  genuine  attachment  to  Rudha.     Your  bright  genius 
and  sacred  wisdom,  even  during  the  time  of  your  majesty's  mi- 
nority, extensively  sowed  the  seeds  of  virtue  through  all  the  space 
within  the  four  seas.  But,  since  your  accession  to  the  throne,  hav- 
ing had  many  unfortunate  occurrences  to  regulate,  there  has  been 
no  leisure  for  your  majesty  to  investigate  the  doctrines  of  the 
five  emperors,  (Fuh-hc,  Shinnung,  Hwang-te,  Yaou,  and  Shun,) 
and  the  three  kings  (the  first  sovereigns  of  the  three  dynasties. 
Ilea,  Shang,  and  Chow,)  those  divine  and  spotless  sages.  Although 
at  stated   national  feasts  your  learned  ministers  have  presented 
addresses,  they  were  mere  declamations  on  the  transactions  of 
former  times,  explaining  things  according  to  the  letter  only.    How 
could  these  addresses,  produced  by  the  spur  of  the  occasion,  give 
an  adequate  view  of  the  matter.     On  hearing  them,  your  ma. 
jcsty  may  have  thought, — *'  if  the  doctrines  of  the  sages  be  only 
such  as  these,  what  marvelous  pleasure  can  be  found  therein  ?'* 
Hence  your  majesty's  abilities,  being  diverted  and  turned  to  horse- 
manship and  archery  ;  the  eye  and  mind  being  suffered  to  rove 
in  pursuit  of  pleasure ;  and  not  finding  elsewhere  fit  scope  for 
the  exercise  of  clear  intelligence  and  powerful  talents,  your  at- 
tention at  length  fixed  on  these.     But  how  can  it  be  for  a  mo- 
ment supposed,  that  your   majesty's  clear  intellect   did  not  per^ 
ceive  that  to  rest  in  these,  was  both  unprofitable  and  injurious ! 
Wearied  by  such  toilsome  pursuits,  clear  and  collected  thoughts 
as  the  rise  of  the  morning,  assuredly  have  produced  a  growing 
distaste  for  them,  and  daily  regret  for  having  wasted  so  much 
time  therein.     But,  having  none  before  or  behind,  on  the  right 
or  left,  capable  of  setting  forth  in  a  clear  light  to  your  majesty, 
the  doctrines  of  the  divine  and  immaculate  ones ;  hence  your 
thoughts  settled  on  the  religion  of  Bud  ha — that  sect  which  rose 
up  in  the  distant  countries  of  the  west ;  supposing  that  its  doc- 
trines were  capable  of  inducing  men  to  cleanse  the  heart,   to 
exterminate  the  passions,  and  to  seek  to  preserve  themselves  from 
alternate  and  never  ending  Jives  and  deaths ;  so  that  they  can 
produce  in  them,  feelings  of  compassion,  and  general  benevolence, 
which  would  lead  them  to  seek  to  renovate  the  whole  flock  of 
living  mortals,  to  help  them  out  of  their  multifarious  troubles ; 
and  thus  lift  them  up  on  high  to  the  land  of  pleasures.     Your 
majesty  reflecting,  that  the  present  calamity  of  the  empire  every 
day  increases ;  that  thieves  and  banditti  are  grown  furious,  like 
the  devouring  flame  ;  that  the  riches  and  strength  of  the  country 
are  exhausted  ;  that  the  misery  of  the  {)eople  is  already  extreme, 
— thought,—"  if  I  can,  by  devoting  myself  to  the  study  of  the 
doctrines  of  Budha,  save  them  out  of  these  calamities,  I  shall  not 
only  nourish  the  animal  spirits  and  preserve  life  ;  not  only  obtain 
happiness  for  myself  as  an   individual ;  but   also  shall  be  able 
by   these,  to  render  the  myriads  of  wretched  people  in  the  cm- 
;)lr(',  prosperous  and  happy.     Hence,  your  ninjesty  has  sent  down 
nn  order,  iv  issue  out  presents,  dud  io  send  forth  an  enibciissadoi 


1853.  and  Confucius  compared*  267 

to  a  distant  nation  in  the  westi  with  the  view  of  obtaining  a 
fresh  accession  of  welUinstructed  priests  of  Budba,  not  fearing 
the  distance  of  many  thousand  milesi  not  regarding  the  ex- 
pense of  many  thousand  pieces  of  goldi  not  sparing  to  risk  the 
lives  of  several  thousand  people^  and  not  deterred  by  the  lapse 
of  several  years^ — providedf  that  so  benevolent  an  object  could 
finally  be  accomplished.  For  your  majo^y's  wish  was,  to  cleanse 
away,  at  once,  all  errors  of  ancient  customs,  and  bring  back  the 
nation  to  clear  and  exalted  virtue. 

i  beg  your  majesty  to  try  my  words,  comparing  them  with 
your  own  thoughts.  Were  not  your  majesty's  thoughts,  as  I 
have  represented  them  ?  Assuredly  then,  the  expressions — « the 
clear  opening  of  immaculate  wisdom,  and  the  rising  bud  of 
virtue,"  which  I  have  above  used,  are  not  mere  unmeaning 
epithets,  employed  for  the  purpose  of  adulation. 

If  your  majesty  be  really  attached  to  Budha,  permit  me  to 
beg,  that  you  will  not  love  the  name  merely,  but  also  attend  to 
the  reality ;  not  fix  on  th^  end  merely,  but  also  search  out  the 
beginning.  If  your  majesty  truly  desire  to  obtain  the  reality, 
and  to  search  for  the  beginning,  then  I  beseech  you,  seek  them 
not  from  Budha,  but  from  the  holy  sages ;  not  among  strangers, 
but  in  our  own  country.  These  are  not  mere  word?  of  course, 
employed  to  deceive  your  imperial  majesty ;  in  proof  that  they 
are  not,  I  beg .  leave  to  give  your  majesty  a  view  of  both  sid^ 
of  the  subject. 

Now  Budha  is  the  sacred  sage  of  foreigners.  Our  sacred  sages 
are  the  Budha  of  China.  Among  foreigners,  it  is  highly  proper  to 
use  the  religion  of  Budha,  in  order  to  renovate  and  lead  on 
the  ignorant  and  obstinate.  But  in  our  Middle  Nation,  the 
doctrines  of  the  sacred  sages  ought  most  undoubtedly  to  he 
embraced,  in  order  that  we  may  unite  with  heaoeH  and  earthy 
in  the  work  of  producing  and  nourishing  all  things ;  even  as  those 
who  travel  by  land,  use  carriages  and  horses;  and  those  who 
travel  by  sea,  ships  and  boats.  Now  for  us  who  live  in  China, 
to  honor  Budha  as  our  teacher,  is  just  like  a  man  employ- 
ing a  carriage  and  horses  to  cross  the  sea.  Had  he  even 
Tsaou.foo  for  his  coachman,  and  Wang-leang  to  support  him 
on  the  right  hand,  the  chances  are,  that  he  would  not  only  not 
make  A  speedy  passage,  but  also  have  the  misfortune  -  to  he 
drowned!  Still,  horses  and  carriages  are  vehicles  excellendy 
adapted  for  conveying  men  to  a  distance^  but  her^,  being  used 
out  of  their  proper  place,  there  would  not  be  a  fair  opportufiity 
for  displaying  their  qualities  and  used  to  advantage. 

Should  your  majesty  say,  that  though  the  doctrines  of  Budha 
are  incapable  of  directing  the  government  of  the  em[Hre;  yet 
perhaps  they  may  assist  men  in  escaping  tlie  metempsychosis ; 
that  though  they  cannot  be  used  to  co-operate  with  the  powers 
above,  in  the  production  and  nourishment  of  all  things  f  yet, 
they  may  at  timos,  be  useful  in  leading  on  the  flock  of  ignor- 
ant and  stupid  p|p|)oinns  ; — well,  even  admitting  these  two  thui!^ 


208  Thf.  systems  (ff  liudha  Oct 

in  fttvor  of  Budha,  slill  wheti  one  has  obtained  thenii  be  has 
only  got  a  few  of  the  surplus  threads  of  the  doctrines  of  our 
sacred  sages  1  If  your  majesty  dp  not  believe  this,  I  beg  leave 
to  compare  them  togethen  I  have  already*  in  some  small 
measure,  practiced  the  forms  of  the  religion  of  Budha ;  I  highx 
ly  honored  and  sincerely  believed  it»  and  said  to  myself;  ^I 
have  penetrated  wonderful  mysteries."  Afterwards,  however, 
when  1  beheld  the  majesty  of  the  immaculate  doctrine,  1  in- 
stantly began  to  reject  the  assertions  of  Budha. 

1  solicit  permission  to  represent  to  your  majesty,  not  the 
defects  and  errors  of  this  sect,  but  its  best  things.  The  west, 
ern  nations  who  accord  with  Budha,  consider  Shih-ked^  (one 
of  the  precious  Budhas,^  as  the  most  honorable  of  all.  We, 
in  China,  who  follow  the  sacred  sages,  look  upon  Yaou  and 
Shun  as  the  most  honorable  of  all.  Let  us  then  compare  them. 
That  for  which  the  people  of  the  age  most  honor  and  love 
Shih-kea  is  that  he  enables  them  to  escape  the  transmigration, 
to  rise  above  the  vulgar,  and  to  continue  still  to  live  in  the  world. 
But  in  the  books  of  Budha,  from  beginning  to  end,  all  that  is 
said  in  regard  to  the  life  of  Shih-kea  himself,  amounts  to  this, 
that  he  continued  to  teach  his  doctrines  daring  the  space  of 
forty  yearn,  and  that  he  died  aged  eighty.two.  This  was  indeed 
a  great  age ;  but  the  years  of  Shun,  were  a  hundred  and  ten ; 
and  those  of  Yaou,  a  hundred  and  twenty :  thus  in  regard  to 
age,  they  were  superior  to  Shih-kea.  Budha  manifested  com- 
miseration, liberally  gave  to  others,  spared  neither  his  head, 
brains,  nor  eyes,  in  order  that  he  might  deliver  men  from  their 
miseries ;  his  benevolence  to  the  creatures  was  indeed  great ; 
but  it  was  necessary  for  him  first  to  cultivate  austere  virtue  on 
the  top  of  the  snowy  mountains,  and  wander  about  from  place 
to  place,  before  he  could  arrive  at  this  pitch  of  beneficence. 
But  Yaou  and  Shun,  sitting  in  dignified  ease,  and  without  ef- 
fort, caused  everything  in  the  empire  to  find  its  proper  place. 
They  luminously  explained  exalted  virtue,  in  order  to  promote 
affection  among  the  nine  degrees  of  kindred.  The  nine  degrees 
of  kindred  being  thus  harmonized,  they  next  soothed  and  ruled 
their  people.  Their  own  people  thus  illuminated,  they  then 
attracted  ten  thousand  countries  towards  them :  the  people  glo- 
ried in  the  change.  The  influence  of  their  virtue  extended  to 
the  highest  point  above,  and  to  the  deepest  below,  even  to  the  grass 
and  trees,  birds  and  beasts !  There  were  none  who  did  no  tpar- 
ticipate  thereof  I  Thus  in  regard  to  benevolence  to  the  creatures, 
they  were  superior  to  Shih-kea.  Budha  delivered  laws,  opened  the 
understanding  of  the  blinded  multitude,  warned  men  against  the 
use  of  wine,  forbade  murder,  taught  men  to  put  away  covetous- 
ness,  and  to  ^terminate  angry  passions ;  these  god-like  efforts, 
how  noble  (heir  use ! — Great  indeed !  Yet  it  was  requisite  for  him 
to  speak  into  their  ear,  and  teach  them  face  to  face,  before  he  could 
accomplish  these.  But  the  light  of  Yaou  and  Shun  was  diffused, 
like  tlie  morning  rays,  to  all  the  four  quarters  of  the  eaHh* 


1833.  and  Confucim  compared*  269 

By  their  sterling  virtue^  spontaneously  and  without  speaking, 
they  were  believcM ;  without  movingi  a  renovation  was  eflfocted ; 
without  acting,  the  age  was  perfected.  Their  virtue  equaled  that 
of  the  gods ;  their  comprehensive  knowledge  vied  with  the  bright, 
ness  of  the  sun  and  moon ;  the  regularity  c?  their  proceedings  was 
like  the  successive  and  unerring  return  of  the  four  seasons ;  their 
manner  of  dispensing  good  or  evil  to  meni  was  just  and  equitable, 
like  thai  of  the  JBons.  Thus  their  god*like  deeds  are  without 
comparison.  How  far  are  they  above  the  ordinary  methods  of 
human  acting !  In  this  also,  our  sacred  sages  were  vastly  superior 
to  Shih.kea. 

As  to  the  transformations,  said  to  be  effiscted  by  incantations,  the 
legendary  miracles,  and  the  fiibrication  of  monsters,  all  which  are 
employed  to  delude  the  stupid,  benighted,  plebeian  herd, — ^these 
indeed  are  what  the  enlightened  of  the  sect  of  Budha  really  abhor 
and  wish  to  exterminate ;  calling  them,  <*  devilish  productions  of 
alien  religions,  which  are  quite  the  reverse  of  the  true  principles 
of  the  sect."  Now  if  a  man  ought  not  to  accord  even  with  that  of 
which  the  sect  approves,  how  much  less  with  that  which  it  abhors, 
and.  wishes  to  exterminate ! 

If  your  majesty  reasons  that  because  Yaou  and  Shun  are  long 
since  dead^  therefore  it  is  proper  to  go  in  search  of  the  true  way 
from  the  other  party,  then  I  beg  Imivo  to  remind  your  majesty, 
that  Shih-kea  is  long  since  dead.  If  your  majesty  sa3rs,  m  In  the 
other  parbr,  there  are  of  the  disciples  of  Budha,  those  who  are 
capable  of  explaining  his  doctrines ;"  then  I  beg  to  ask ;  are 
there  none  in  all  our  nation — a  nation  situated  in  the  middle 
of  the  earth,  able  to  explain  the  doctrines  of  our  divine  sages  ? 
But  your  majesty  has  not  yet  sought  for  such  men.  Let  your 
majesty  but  inquire,  whether  there  be  not  some  amongst  your 
noble  statesmen  and  ministers,  possessed  of  talents  which  ren- 
der them  adequate  to  explain  the  doctrines  of  Yaou  and  Shun ; 
and,  on  finding  them  out,  daily  inquire  of,  and  discourse  with, 
them :  doubtless  they  will  set  forth  the  doctrines  of  the  divine 
and  spotless  ones,  in  so  luminous  and  convincing  a  manner,  as 
that  your  imperial  majesty  will  speedily  and  without  fail  arrive  at 
the  pure  excellence  of  Yaou  and  Shun.  Therefore,  supposing 
that  your  majesty's  extreme  affection  to  the  sect  of  Budha, 
springs  from  a  genuine  wish  to  discover  the  good  way,  I  have 
ventured  to  intreat  your  majesty,  not  to  love  the  name  merely ; 
but  also,  to  seek  diligently  the  reality ;  not  to  regard  the  end 
only^  but  assiduously  to  search  for  the  beginning,  also;  and 
that  if  your  majesty  truly  desire  to  seek  the  reality  and  beginning, 
not  to  seek  them  from  Budha,  but  from  the  spotless  sages ;  not 
fhmi  foreigners,  but  in  our  country.  These  I  beg  to  assure  your 
majesty,  are  not  unmeaning  words  of  vain  adulation,  employed  to 
deoBive  your  majesty. 

Could  your  majesty  be  persuaded  to  love  our  sacred  sages,  with 
the  same  ardor  with  which  you  love  Budha, — ^to  seek  the  doc- 
trines  of  Yaou  and  Shun,  with  the  same  earnestness  with  which 


270         Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Macao,         Oct. 

you  seek  these  of  Sliih-kea ;  then  there  will  be  no  necesftity  to  send 
over  many  thousand  miles  of  sea,  to  the  happy  laiid  of  the  West ; 
you  will  find  it,  (the  object  of  your  research,)  near  even  before  the 
eye !  Tliere  will  be  no  need  to  spend  many  thousand  pieces  of 
money,  to  risk  the  lives  of  many  thousand  persons,  and  to  wait  for 
several  years,  before  the  object  be  gained  :-— no,  without  even  so 
much  as  moving  a  single  particle  of  dust,  and  with  instantaneous 
ease,  like  a  snap  of  the  fingers,  you  will  reach  the  sacred  spot ; 
marvelous  and. god-like  power,  will  in  a  moment  efiect  what, 
soever  your  imperial  wishes  require. 

Th^se  are  not  high  swelling  assertions,  made  for  the  purpose 
of  imposing  on  your  majesty.  Should  your  majesty  inquire  into 
the  foundation  of  my  assertions,  they  will  all  be  found  capable  of 
proof.  I  adduce  the  tet^tinrMny  of  Knng-tsze,  (Confucius,)  who 
says ;  ^  The  very  moment  that  I  desire  to  be  virtuous,  the  attain- 
ment  is  made ;''  and, — ^  but  for  one  day  resist  corrupt  propen- 
sities,  and  revert  to  the  proper  use  of  reason,  and  the  whole  em- 
pire will  return  to  virtue ;"  also  the  testimony  of  M&ng.ko 
(Mencius,)  who  says ; — «« All  men  may  attain  a  degree  of  virtue 
equal  to  that  of  Yaou  and  Shun."  Can  it  then  be  supposed,  that 
these  sacred  ones  wished  to  deceive  us  ?  I  beg  your  majesty  to 
reflect  again  and  again  on  this  matter.  Try,  by  asking  your  noble 
ministers ;  and  if,  on  examination,  it  be  found  that  I  have  spoken 
falsely,  I  desire  to  sufler  the  death  appointed  by  law  for  those  who 
commit  this  crime. 

1  am  ignorant,  and  fear  I  cannot  escape  your  majesty's  dis- 
pleasure. Humbly  preceiving  in  your  majesty's  mind,  the  bud 
of  imperial  virtue,  I  instantly  leaped  for  joy,  and  hastened  to 
prepare  and  present  this  address,  the  intention  of  which  is  to 
follow  out  and  strengthen  your  majesty's  purpose ;  hoping  your 
majesty  will  condescendingly  examine  and  adopt  its  suggestions. 
Then  how  happy  for  your  imperial  ancestors,  and  the  district 
gods!  Hew  happy  for  the  empire!  how  happy  for  myriads  of 
succeeding  ages! 


OPHTHALMIC    HOSPITAL    AT   MACAO. 

Several  months  ago,  (vol.  I.,  p.  334,)  we  alluded  to  the  existence 
of  this  instisution,  and  expressed  a  hope  that  we  might  erelong 
lay  before  our  readers  some  account  of  its  operations ;  but  at  that 
time  we  were  not  aware  of  its  extensive  usefulness,  nor  of  the  eon- 
fidence  in  the  skill  of  its  founder,  which  its  success  has  secured 
among  the  native  inhabitants.  The  Chinese  need  ocular  demon- 
stration of  the'intelligence,  practical  skill,  and  kind  feelings  of  those 
who  come  to  their  shores  from  far.  They  have  had  proof  enough 
of  their  enterprise  and  bold  daring  ;  and  not  a  little  too  of  their 


f 


1U33.        Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Macao.        271 

shrewdness  and  foresight ;  but  very  rarely  have  they  had  opportuni. 
ty  to  witness  deeds  of  charity  and  acts  of  benevolence.  Were  the 
records  that  are  on  high,  let  down  before  ouir  eyes,  what  dark 
scenes  would  they  disclose  !  'Many  of  the  adventurers^  who  first 
penetrated  to  this  farther  East,  two  centuries  ago,  were  as  reckless 
and  cruel  as  they  were  bold  and  intrepid.  An  honorable  com- 
merce,  and  the  exercise  of  Christian  charity,  would  never,  we 
apprehend,  have  closed  against  foreigners  the  northern  ports  of 
China,  or  those  of  Japan.  We  allude  to  these  things  as  the 
scenes  of  other  times,  and  with  the  most  confident  exfiectation 
that  they  are  not  to  be  reacted.  In  this  opinion  we  are  confirm, 
ed  by  facts,  some  of  which  are  already  on  record,  and  by  the 
existence  of  such  institutions  as  that  which  we  now  have  the 
pleasure  of  noticing. 

We  would  remark  here,  that  it  was  in  answer  to  our  own 
earnest  solicitation  that  the  following  documents  were  put  into  our 
hands.  We  made  the  request  for  them  in  the  full  belief  that  the 
publication  of  such  facts  will  do  good,  by  inciting  others  to  go 
and  "  do  likewise."  We  query  whether  the  modem  teachers  of 
Christianity,  who  have  gone  forth  to  the  desolate  places  of  the 
earth,  have  not  overlooked  too  much  the  bodily  infirmities  of  those 
whom  they  would  benefit.  The  conduct,  as  well  as  the  precept 
of  our  divine  Lord  iis  very  full  on  this  point ;  he  not  only  taughi 
from  place  to  place,  but  *<  he  went  ubout  doing  good ;"  he  not 
only  healed  the  sick  and  cured"  the 'lame,  but  ^unfo  many  thai 
were  blind  he  gave  sight  ;^* — numerous,  instances  are  specified  in 
the  brief  memoirs  which  we  have  of  his  public  ministry.  There 
is  a  luxury  in  doing  good  ;  there  is  an  unspeakable  pleasure  in  reliev- 
ing our  fellow-men  who  are  in  poverty  and  distress. — ^The  founder 
of  the  Ophthalmic  HospiUd  has  commenced  a  noble  work ;  and 
while  we  thank  him  for  kindly  furnishing  us  with  the  papers  which 
we  subjoin,  we  congratulate  him  on  account  of  the  success  which 
has  crowned  his  benevolent  efforts. — The  paper  which  we  here 
introduce  will  explain  the  origin  and  object  of  the  Hospital.  It 
was  written  about  a  year  ago,  and  in  consequence  of  a  benefac- 
tion, which  was  at  once  most  commendable  on  the  part  of  the 
donors,  and  compatible  with  the  design  of  the  institution  in  behalf 
of  which  it  was  granted.     The  paper  is  as  follows : — 

^  Having,  during  the  last  three  years,  received  from  Mr.  Vachell, 
chaplain  to  the  British  Factory  in  China,  the  amount  of  ofleongs 
at  the  communion  table,  it  seems  somewhat  incumbent  on  m^ 
to  state  the  origin  and  nature  of  the  Institution  to  which  this 
money  has  been  applied ;  and  the  claim  it  has  on  the  goodwill 
and  assistance  of  all  persons  anxious  to  alleviate  the  pressure  of 
bodily  infirmity,  to  which  we  are  liable,  more  especially  in  a  coun* 
try  possessing  few,  if  any,  of  those  Charitable  Institutions  which 
gra<  e  so  much  our  own  more  civilized  and  Christian  land. 

<«  In  the  year  1827,  on  joining  the  E.  I.  Company's  establish- 
ment, 1  determined  to  devote  a  large  portion  of  my  lime,  and  such 


272        Ophthalmic  HoBpital  at  Mamo^        Oci*. 

medical  skill  as  education  and  much  attention  to  the  duties  of  my 
profession  had  made  my  own^  to  the  cure  of  so  many  poor  Chi* 
nese  sufferers  of  Macao  and  its  vicinity  as  came  in  my  way.  My 
intention  was  to  receive  patients  laboring  under  every  species  of 
sickness,  but  principally  those  afflicted  with  ^  disuses  of  the 
eyes,"  diseases  most  distressing  to  the  laboring  classes,  amon^t 
whom  they  are  very  prevalent;  and  from  which  the  utter  m- 
capacity  of  native  practitioners  denies  to  them  all  other  hope  of 
relief. 

**  During  that  year  my  own  funds  supplied  the  necersary  out- 
lay. Throughout  1  have  received  little  or  no  professional  as* 
sistance.  In  1828,  many  friends  who  had  witnessed  the  success 
of  my  exertions  in  the  preceding  year,  and  had  become  aware  of 
the  expenses  I  had  incurred,  came  forward  to  aid  in  the  sup- 
)H>rt  of  a  more  regular  infirmary,  which  I  proposed  to  estab. 
lish,  and  put  me  in  possession  of  means  to  provide  for  the  main- 
tenance  of  such  patients  as  I  found  it  necessary  to  keep  for 
some  time  under  my  care ;  but  who,  depending  for  their  liveli- 
hood  on  daily  labor,  could  not  otherwise  have  reaped  the  bene- 
fits held  out  to  them. 

<*Thus  the  hospital  grew  up  upon  my  hands.  Confidence 
was  established  amongst  a  people  who  had  been  accustomed 
to  consider  foreigners  as  barbarians,  incapable  of  virtuous,  almost 
of  human  feelings ;  and  the  number  of  my  inmates  was  regu- 
lated  only  by  the  limits  of  my  accommodations.  Two  small 
houses  have  been  rented  at  Macao,  capable  of  receiving  about 
forty  patients :  there  are  many  more  of  the  nature  of  out-patients, 
such  only  being  housed,  as  coming  from  a  distance,  have  no 
friends  with  whom  they  can  reside. 

**The  best  proof  which  can  be  ofifered  of  the  entire  confi- 
dence of  the  people,  and  benefits  which  have  been  conferred 
on  them,  is  that,  since  the  commencement  of  this  undertaking, 
on  a  small  scale  in  1827,  to  the  present  time,  about  4000  in- 
digent Chinese  have  been  relieved  from  impending  blindness, 
resumed  their  usual  occupations ;  and  have  supported,  in  lieu  of 
remaining  a  burthen  on,  their  families. 

M  The  more  opulent  and  respectable  classes  of  Chinese  have  in 
the  last  three  years  added  their  names  to  the  list  of  subscribers ; 
and  have  by  giving  the  hospital  the  sanction  of  their  support,  much 
enlarged  the  circle  of  its  usefulness.  The  £.  I.  Company  has  writ, 
ten  of  it  in  terms  of  approbation,  and  when  applied  to,  liberally 
supplied  it  with  medicines. 

*»  Independently  of  the  practical  benefits  conferred  on  suffering 
humanity,  it  is  most  desirable  that  the  enlightened  nation  to  which 
I  belong  should  be  known  in  this  country,  as  possessing  other 
characteristics  than  those  attaching  to  us  solely  as  merchants  and 
adventurers.  As  charitably  anxious  to  relieve  the  distresses  of 
our  fellow-creatures,  we  may  be  remembered  when  the  record  of 
our  other  conneetions  with  China-  has  passed  away. 


1833*        Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Macao.        273 

*^  Id  the  above  statement  nothing  is  farther  from  my  wish  than 
to  bring  forwardy  and  dwell  with  complacency  on  my  own  ex* 
ertions  and  success.  No  morci  I  trust,  has  been  said  than  was 
necessary  to  exhibit  the  nature  and  origin  of  the  Hospital  which 
I  have  established,  and  its  claim  to  the  aid  which  I  thankfully 
acknowledge.  T.  R.  C." 

MaeaOf  Chwuh  Od.  1882. 

Most  desirable  it  is,  we  would  loudly  reiterate,  that  enlightened 
Britain,  and  the  no  less  aspiring  nation,  which  glories  in  the 
relationship  of  having  the  same  blood  and  the  same  speech  with 
Britain,  should  he  known  in  this  country  aa  powesHng  ether  aha* 
racterisUcs  than  those  attaching  to  us  sMy  as  merehanis  and  ad* 
venturers.  In  commerce  there  may  be  rival  interests ;  but  not  so 
in  the  works  of  that  charity  which  seeketh  not  her  own.  Every 
one  who  has  witnessed  the  success  of  the  infirmary  at  Macao^ 
will  concur,  we  think,  in  the  following  testimony ;  will  give  the 
enterprise  his  approbation ;  and  endeavor,  so  far  as  there  may 
be  opportunity,  to  enlarge  and  extend  its  operations.— We  are 
iillowed  to  quote  the  following  letter  with  the  signature. 

«'  I  have  this  day  visited  Mr.  CoUedge's  Ophthalmic  Infirmary, 
and  having  witnoaeed  the  origin  of  the  undertaking,  I  am  happy 
to  bear  testimony  to  the  complete  success  which  has  attended 
the  zealous  exertions  of  this  gentleman  in  behalf  of  the  suflfering 
poor  in  China. 

•<  The  number  of  native  patients  amounting  to  about  four  thou- 
sand, who  during  the  last  five  years  have  sought  aid  from  this  in. 
stitution,  and  among  whom  many  have  been  restored  to  sight 
and  others  relieved  from  almost  hopeless  blindness,  is  an  honorable 
proof  of  the  professional  skill  of  its  founder,  and  of  the  confi. 
dence  which  he  has  inspired  into  all  classes  of  the  Chinese.  To 
Mr.  CoHedge  therefore  belongs  the  merit  of  having  established,  by 
aid  of  voluntary  donation,  the  first  institution  in  this  country  for 
the  relief  of  the  indigent  natives. 

M I  cannot  close  these  observations  without  alluding  to  the  hon- 
orable  testimony  that  has  been  at  various  times  recorded  of  Mr. 
Colledge's  professional  skill  and  abilities  by  the  Select  Committee, 
in  their  dispatches  to  the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors  of 
the  East  India  Company — ^both  at  the  period  when  he  was  first  se- 
lected  to  fill  the  situation  of  surgeon  to  their  establishment  in  Chi. 
na,  and  also  subsequently,  when  the  great  benefit  derived  by  the 
Chinese  suffering  poor  from  this  gentleman's  professional  talent 
and  benevolent  disposition,  has  been  ofiicially  brought  to  their 
notice.  As  an  individual  who  has  witnessed  the  beneficial  effects 
of  Mr.  Colledge's  medical  ability,  I  feel  the  greatest  gratification 
in  thus  bearing  testimony  to  his  merits,  both  as  a  surgeon  and  a 
philanthropist. 

(Signed)        W.  H.  C.  Plowdbiv," 

Chief  ^or  all  €^airs  of  the 
Macao,  26th  September,  1832.  BrUish  Nation  tn  China. 

2K 


274        Ophthalmic  HospiUd  at  Max^ao.        Oct. 

With  the  preceding  papers,  we  received  several  others,  in  Chi- 
nese,  which  were  presented  to  Mr.  Colledge  by  individuals  who 
after  being  restored  to  sight,  were  about  to  leave  the  hospital.  Of 
these  we  have  selected  two,  which,  while  they  serve  as  specimens 
of  the  whole,  will  show  in  a  very  clear  light,  the  feelings  with 
which  natives  regard  the  new  institution. — We  have  found  it 
necessary,  in  order  to  illustrate  these  papers,  to  add  several  notes. 
The  writer  of  the  first  thus  expresses  his  thanks : — 

«'YonR  disciple,  Tan  Sheling  of  the  district  of  Ilaeping  in 
Shaouking  foo,  deeply  sensible  of  your  favor  and  about  to  return 
home,  bows  and  takes  leave. 

^<  It  seems  to  me  that  of  all  men  in  the  world,  they  are  the  most 
happy  who  have  all  their  senses  {a)  perfect,  and  they  the  most 
unfortunate  who  have  both  eyes  blind.  What  infelicitous  fate  it 
was  that  caused  such  a  calamity  to  befall  me,  alas,  I  know  not. 
But  fortunately.  Sir,  I  heard  that  you,  a  most  excellent  physician, 
having  arrived  in  the  province  of  Canton  and  taken  up  your  resi* 
dence  in  Macao,  compassionated  those  who  have  diseased  eyes, 
gave  them  medicines,  and  expended  your  property  for  their  sup. 
port ;  and  that  by  the  exertion  of  your  great  abilities,  with  a  hand 
skillful  as  that  of  Sun  or  Htoa^  {b)  you  drew  together  hundreds 
of  those  who  were  dim-sighted,  furnished  them  with  houses,  took 
care  of  them,  and  supplied  them  with  daily  provisions.  While 
thus  extending  wide  your  benevolence,  your  fame  spread  over  the 
four  seas.  I  heard  thereof  and  came,  and  was  happily  taken 
under  your  care ;  and  not  many  months  passed,  ere  my  eyes  L)e* 
came  bright  as  the  moon  and  stars  when  the  clouds  are  rolled 
away.  All  this  because  your  great  nation,  cultivating  virtue 
and  practicing  benevdlence,  extends  its  favors  to  the  children  of 
neighboring  countries. 

«(Now  completely  cured  and  about  to  return  home,  I  know  not 
when  I  shall  be  able  to  requite  your  favors  and  kindness.  But, 
Sir,  it  is  the  desire  of  my  heart,  that  you  may  enjoy  nobility  and 
emoluments  of  office,  with  honors  and  glory ;  happiness  and  feli- 
city  that  shall  daily  increase  ;  riches  that  shall  multiply  and  flou> 
rish  like  the  shoots  of  the  bamboo  (c)  in  spring  time ;  and  like 
that  shall  be  prr)Ionged  to  ten  thousand  years.  Deeply  sensible 
of  your  acts  of  kindness,  I  have  written  a  few  rustic  lines,  which 
I  present  to  you  with  profound  respect. 

England's  kind-hearted  prince  and  minister  (d) 
Have  shed  their  favors  on  the  sons  of  Han  : — 
Like  one  divine,  disordered  eyes  you  heal. 
Kindness  so  great,  I  never  can  forget. 

»*  Heaven  caused  me  to  find  the  good  physician. 
Who,  with  unearthly  skill,  to  cure  my  eyes. 
Cut  off  the  film,  and  the  green  lymph  removed  : — 
rSuch,  Sir,  were  rarely  found  in  ancient  times. 


1633.        Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Macaco.        275 

<'  Honorable  Sir,  thou  great  arm  of  the  nation,  (e)  condescend  to 
look  upon  your  disciplei 

Taw  Shblino, 
Who  bows  his  head  a  hundred  times^  tmd  pays  you  his  respecis" 

The  writer  of  the  second  paper  is  much  more  brief  than  the 
first,  and  also  more  sententious.     He  says  : — 

•'This  I  address  to  the  English  physician  :  condescend,  Sir,  to 
look  upon  it. 

«•  Diseased  in  my  eyes,  I  had  almost  lost  my  sights  when 
happily,  Sir,  I  met  with  you ;— you  gave  me  medicine;  you 
applied  the  knife ;  and,  as  when  the  clouds  are  swept  away, 
now  again  I  behold  the  azure  heavens.  My  joy  knows  no 
bounds.  As  a  faint  token  of  my  feelings,  I  have  composed  a 
stanza  in  pentameter,  which,  with  a  few  trifling  presents,  I  beg 
you  will  be  pleased  to  accept.     Then  happy,  happy  shall  I  be ! 

Tse  jin  pe'en  puh — gae  Mn  yin. 
Ho  htoan  ledng  e — ke  tsze  Tsin  ; 
Ling  yd  tun  lae — pin  chun  hang; 
Shin  Mn  tsze  keu — e  hwuy  chun* 
J6  fei  Tung-tsze — s&ng  tsze  she. 
Sine  she  Soo-keun — he'en  tsze  shin* 
Fung  she  yang  fatt- — hcei  kwd  how^ 
Kow  pei  chang  Uh'-^htDuy  che  pin. 

He  lavishes  his  blessings, — but  he  seeks  for  no  ret  am; 

Such  medicine,  such  physician. — since  Tsin  were  never  known: 

The  medicine — how  many  kinds  most  excellent  has  he ; 

The  surgeon's  knife — it  pierced  the  eye,  and  spring  once  more  I 

If  Tung  has  not  been  born  again,  to  bless  the  present  age, 

Then  sure,  *tis  Soo  (/)  reanimate,  again  upon  the  stage : 

Whenever  called  away  from  far,  to  see  your  native  htnd, 

A  living  monument  Til  wait,  upon  the  ocean's  strand." 


(a)  The  body,  say  the  Chinese  physiognomists,  has  ^re  eenses ;  among 
which  the  eyebrows  hold  the  first  rank,  and  are  considered  as  *  directors,' 
which  secure  longevity ;  the  eyes  have  the  second  rank,  and  are  called  the 

*  examining  officers;'  the  ear«  hold  the  third,  and  are  called  'distinguishers 
of  sounds  ;*  the  noae  is  the  fourth  in  order,  and  holds  the  office  of  *  judge 
and  discriminator'  of  things;  and  the  mouth  is  the  fifth,  and  is  called  the 

*  issuing  and  receiving  officer.' — In  tke  San.t»ae  Too  Htcuy^  a  kind  of  enoy. 
cloptedia,  there  is  a  plate  representing  the  five  senses,  woo-kwan;  **the  word 
kujan  means,  to  rule,  to  control,  to  direct ;  or  the  ruler,  the  controller,  the  d|. 
rector;  thus  the  eye  directs  the  seeing ;  the  ear  directs  the  hearing;  and  so  forth ! 

(6)  Sun  and  Hwa  were  eminent  physicians  who  lived  in  the  third  cen- 
tury ;  to  the  latter  was  attributed  great  skill  in  the  use  of  the  surgeon's  knife. , 
He  is  said  to  have  laid  bare  and  scraped  the  bone  of  the  arm  of  Kwanfoo** 
tsze,  now  a  deified  hero,  and  thus  saved  him  from  the  effiicts  of  a  poisoned 
arrow  which  had  entered  his  arm.  He  likewise  removed  the  eyeball  of  a  kinflr*B 
child,  cut  away  the  diseased  part,  and  replaced  the  eyeball !  Hwa  now  holds 
a  place  among  the  gods  of  his  country. 

(c)  The  Chinese  are  exceedingly  fond  of  borrowing  figures  and  illustra- 
tions from  tlie  bamboo.  That  species  to  which  the  alluaion  is  here  made,  springs 


276  Canton  Digpensary.  Oct. 

up  from  the  root  of  the  old  plant,  and  grows  with  amaiiii|r  ezuberattoe ;  to 
a  naliye,  the  expression  has  force  and  beaaty  which  are  utterly  kiet  in  Um 
translation. 

(h)  In  a  large  medicel  work,  compiled  by  the  imperial  college  of  phy- 
sicians  at  Peking,  and  published  about  ninety  years  ago,  it  is  said  that  the 
sincere,  diligent,  and  benevolent  practitioner,  who  toils  for  the  health  of  his 
neighbors  and  fellow^ountrymen,  holds  a  place  equal  in  importance  to  that 
of  uie  virtuous  minitters  of  a  powerful  monarch,  who  is  a  blessing  to  the  em- 
pire. **  Prince**  refers  to  the  kinff,  and  "  minister**  to  the  person  addressed, 
the  two  being  thus  associated  in  the  mind  of  the  writer. 

(e)  Kwd-ahow,  **tbe  nation's  arm,**  is  an  appellation  frequently  giren  by 
^he  Chinese  to  their  most  eminent  medical  practitioners ; — meaning  that 
by  their  **  benevolent  art,**  as  they  call  the  healing  art,  they  can  rescue  their 
fellow  mortals  from  death. 

(/}  Tung  and  800  were,  like  Sun  and  Hwa  celebrated  phjrsicians  of 
ancient  times;  and  their  names  are  introduced  for  rhetorical — we  smiuld  say — 
poetieal  embellishment. 


CANTON   DISPENSARY. 


Hitlierto  we  have  not  spoken  of  this  establishment,  but  should 
do  wrong  at  this  time  to  pass  it  by  in  silence.  In  1828,  the  next 
year  after  the  OphthQimic  Hospital  was  established,  the  medical 
gentlemen  of  Canton,  following  up  the  example  set  them  at  Macao, 
opened  a  Dispensary  here,  and  made  it  accessible  to  poor  natives 
of  every  description.  From  that  to  the  present  time,  great  num. 
hers  have  repaired  to  it,  and  medical  aid  has  been  administered  to 
them  gratuitously.  At  an  early  hour  in  the  morning,  one  may 
daily  witness  the  sick,  the  blind,  and  the  lame — of  all  ages  and 
both  sexes,— crowding  around  the  doors  of  the  Dispensary.  We 
have  seen  helpless  children  brought  there  in  the  arms  of  their 
nurses, — or  more  commonly  lashed,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
country,  upon  the  back  of  a  young  servant.  We  have  seen  old« 
blind,  decrepit  men,  ^  with  staff  in  hand,"  led  thither  by  their  lit- 
tle grand-children  ;  while  others,  who  were  in  better  circumstances, 
were  brought  in  their  sedans. 

No  native  patients,  we  believe,  have  ever  been  lodged  in  the 
roonds  connected  with  the  Dispensary.  This  has,  doubtless,  in 
some  degree  diminished  their  number,  and  prevented  the  advan- 
tage  that  might  otherwise  have  been  received ; — but  the  evil,  under 
existing  circumstances,  could  not  possibly  be  avoided.  Neverthe- 
less, the  number  of  those  who  have  come  for  aid  has  been  very 
great,  and  the  cures  not  a  few.  One  instance  we  will  here  notice. 
It  was  the  case  of  a  middle-aged  man  from  one  of  the  northern 
provinces.  He  was  afflicted  with  the  rheumatism  ;  which,  increas- 
ed by  his  intemperance,  chiefly  in  drinking,  had  nearly  deprived 
him  of  the  use  of  his  feet.  The  disease  had  finally  settled  in  one 
of  his  knees,  and  threateped  the  destruction  of  the  limb,  if  not  of 
Lfe.  After  applying  to  native  physicians  a  long  time  in  vain, 
he  despaired  of  recovery,  "  when  fortunately,  being  in  Canton  he 
heard  of  the  skill  of  the  barbarians."  Readily  he  listened  to  their 
advice,  and  followed  their  prescriptions ;  but  was  reluctant  ip  dis. 


1833.  Disposition  of  tfu  Chinese.  !277 

continue  the  use  of  strong  drink.  He  had  been  several  weeks 
under  the  physician's  care  when  we  saw  hinii  and  had  then  thrown 
aside  his  crutches  and  promised  to  abandon  his  cups.  We  have 
not  seen  him  since,  but  understand  that  he  kept  his  promise,  and 
in  a  few  weeks  was  completely  restored. 

Among  the  applicants  for  aid,  there  have  been  several  with  dis- 
located limbs ;  these,  as  well  as  those  with  diseased  eyes,  have 
usually  found  speedy  relief  j—^which  they  never  could  have  obtain* 
ed  from  native  practitioners.  There  have  been  cases  still  more 
difficult  and  dangerous ;  two  of  which  we  will  notice.  The  first 
was  a  young  man,  a  tailor  by  trade.  He  had  fallen  into  bad 
company,  and  became  enamored  of  a  wretched  being,  whose 
charms  his  father  most  peremptorily  and  justly  forbade  him  to 
enjoy.  This  was  more  than  his  passions  could  brook;  and  in 
a  fit  of  vexation  and  rage,  he  swallowed  a  drachm's  weight  of  the 
strongest  opium  which  he  could  procurq.  As  soon  as  this  was 
discovered  by  his  friends,  aid  was  sought  from  the  gentlemen  at 
the  Dispensary ;  and  by  the  immediate  application  of  the  stomach 
pump^  they  succeeded  in  extracting  the  poison  so  completely,  that 
in.a  few  hours  he  enjoyed  again  his  usual  health. — ^Thc  second  case 
was  a  gambler.  Having  staked  and  lost  all  his  property,  he  re- 
solved to  end  his  days;  and  in  order  to  efiect  this  purpose,  swallow, 
ed  a  quantity  of  soft  opium  which  had  been  prepared  for  smoking. 
Assistance  was  solicited  and  obtained — but  too  late ;  the  poison 
had  done  its  work,  and  the  man  died. 

We  might  easily  extend  this  notice  ;  but  we  have  said  enough 
for  our  purpose— enough  to  show  the  beneficial  results  of  the  Dis- 
pensary, and  to  refute  the  opinion  that  natives  dare  not  trust 
themselves  in  the  hands  of  foreign  practitioners,  and  the  equally 
erroneous  idea  that,  if  the  patient  dies,  the  benefactor  who  was 
rendering  him  every  aid  in  his  power,  shall  be  held  responsi- 
ble for  his  life.  What  we  have  now  entered  on  record  con- 
cerning  the  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Macao,  and  the  Dispensary 
in  Canton,  together  with  what  we  shall  add  on  a  subsequent 
page  respecting  the  distribution  of  me<licines  among  the  inhah. 
itants  along  the  coast  of  China,  will  both  warrant  and  encour- 
age a  continuation  and  extension  of  these  benevolent  exertions, 
and  at  the  same  time  excite  others  to  follow  examples  so 
worthy  of  imitation. 


Disposition  of  the  Chinese  towards  Foreigners. — While  the 
journals  of  Mr.  GutzlafiT,  published  in  the  pages  of  the  Repository, 
have  corroborated  the  accounts  concerning  the  moral  degradation 
of  the  Chinese,  they  have  contradicted  the  very  prevalent  opinion, 
that  the  people^  as  well  as  the  rulers  of  this  nation,  are  generally 
hostile  to  foreigners.  From  private  letters,  we  are  allowed  to  make 
a  few  extracts  which  will  give  additional  weight  to  the  evidence 
already  advanced  on  this  point,  and  show  still  more  clearly,  that, 
where  kindness  and  goodwill  are  exhibited  towards  the  Chinese 


"218  Disposition  of  the  Chinese,  Oct. 

like  feelings  may  HOtnetimes  be  shown  in  return.  The  gentleman, 
whose  testimony  we  are  about  to  cite,  was  on  the  coast  of  China 
during  the  last  summer.  In  reference  to  what  be  there  witneswed, 
repeatedly,  when  on  shore,  he  remarks :— • 

'<  In  our  excursions  we  invariably  found  the  people  civil  and 
obliging ;  but  for  the  most  part  miserably  poor  and  wretched ;  and 
what  was  still  worse,  dreadfully  diseased.  The  books,  which  Mr. 
Gutzlaff  used  to  take  with  him  for  distribution,  were  always  receiv- 
ed  with  avidity;  in  fact,  so  anxious  were  the  people  to  obtain  them, 
that  sometimes  they  almost  took  them  by  force  from  him.  It 
was  however  more  pleasing  to  witness  these  struggles,  than  to  have 
found  them  indifferent.  We  used  also,  generally,  to  take  some 
medicines  with  us;  and  it  was  a  source  of  astonishment  to  me  to 
see  how  confidently  they  followed  Mr.  Gutzlaff's  directions,  and  in 
many  instances  even  suffered  themselves  to  be  operated  upon  by 
him.  1  never  should  have  expected  that  these  beings  of  a  sn-perior 
order  would  have  submitted  themselves  to  the  skill  of  a  bartizrian. 
But  it  is  not,  I  think,  so  much  to  the  people  as  to  the  government, 
that  we  should  attribute  the  disdain  and  contempt  in  which  fo- 
reigners  are  held ;  and  perhaps  when  the  latter  become  more 
liberal  and  enlightened,  the  former  will  change  their  opinions,  and 
not  only  discover  that  they  are  not  the  only  civilized  beings  on 
earth,  but  likewise  find  that  they  themselves,  so  far  from  being  the 
highest,  are  nearly  the  lowest  in  the  grade  of  civilization." 

Some  idea  of  the  strength  and  bravery  of  the  Chinese  naval 
forceSf  which  now  line  their  coast,  may  be  gathered  from  the  fol- 
lowing quotation.  The  wriler,  after,  describing  their  own  anchcr- 
age,  in  a  fine  bay,  well  sheltered  on  every  quarter,  says: 

»*We  were  a  little  annoyed  in  the  morning  by  finding  seven 
mandarin  boats  at  anchor  close  ahead  of  us  ;  and  as  they  no  doubt 
had  come  for  the  purpose  of  throwing  obstacles  in  the  way  of  our 
communication  with  the  shore,  we  went  on  board  and  gave  them  to 
understand,  that  not  being  particularly  anxious  for  their  acquaint, 
ance,  we  should  feel  much  obliged  by  their  going  away ;  at  the 
same  time  hinting,  in  the  case  of  our  request  not  being  complied 
with,  they  might  find  us  rather  troublesome :  but  in  this  instance 
we  could  not  complain,  for  they  immediately  got  under  weigh,  and 
took  themselves  off." 

The  desire  manifested  among  the  Chinese  to  procure  books  was 
very  great.  It  was,  no  doubt,  matter  of  su prise  to  the  proud  and 
self-conceited  natives,  that  foreigners  should  come  among  them 
to  distribute  gratuitously  religious,  literary,  or  scientific  works, 
written  in  their  own  langua^re  ;  but  it  is  not  less  extraordinary  that 
such  a  people  as  the  Chinese  should  seek  so  eagerly  to  obtain 
books  from  the  hands  of  strangers.  The  following  extracts  will 
show  with  what  an  insatiable  desire  the  natives  uniformly  rushed 
forward  to  procure  copies  of  the  books. 

"On  our  arrival  at  a  village,  we  were  immediately  surrounded 
by  men,  women,  and  children;  the  latter  of  whom  were  by  far  the 
ffjost  numerous,  and  appeared  particularly  anxious  to  obtain  their 


1833.  towards  foreigners  279 

share  of  the  books  we  had  brought  on  shore  with  us.  *****  We 
then  struck  across  an  extensive  plain  tolerably  well  cultivated ;  and 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  distant  from  the  first,  we  came  to  a  second 
village.  Here  as  at  the  former,  we  were  immediately  surrounded 
by  the  inhabitants,  to  whom  we  distributed  both  books  and  medi- 
cines. ***  The  third  village  we  visited  was  much  larger  than  either 
of  the  preceding,  but  equally  miserable,  both  in  regard  to  its 
houses  and  its  inhabitants.  The  people  pressed  round  us  in  all 
directions,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  some  books ;  but  as  the  small 
quantity  we  had  remaining  precluded  the  ide^  of  tiieir  all  getting 
some,  they  made  a  rush  upon  us,  apparently  with  the  intention  of 
obtaining  them  vi  et  armis.  This,  however,  I  must  say  was  all 
done  in  good  humor."  Again,  the  writer  remarks  in  reference  to 
another  occasion,  and  while  they  were  at  a  different  place ;  "  We 
went  on  shore  in  the  afternoon,  taking  with  us  a  trunk  full  of  books 
and  a  few  medicines.  We  visited  several  pillages,  in  all  of  which 
the  inhabitants  showed  the  greatest  anxiety  to  obtain  some  of  our 
publications.***The  people  were  civil  and  hospitable,  inviting  us 
into  their  houses,  bringing  us  water  to  drink,  6ic,  The  only  thing 
we  could  complain  of  was,  their  eagerness  to  get  possession  of  the 
books :  however,  this  was  more  a  source  of  pleasure  than  pain  to 
us,  since  it  showed  that  they  set  some  value  upon  them."  Again  : 
'*0n  another  occasion  ue  went  on  shore  upon,  an  island.  We 
were  induced  to  go  in  coneequence  of  having  noticed  with  our 
glasses,  a  tolerably  large  town  on  one  side  of  it.  We  took  as  usual 
a  chest  full  of  books,  and  a  small  box  of  medicines.  Immediately 
on  our  landing  we  were  surrounded  by  upwards  of  three  hundred 
persons,  as  I  suppose ;  and  as  soon  as  we  opened  a  bag  contain, 
ing  some  books,  they  instantly  made  a  rush  to  get  possession  of 
them,  and,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  in  their  eagerness  tore  many  of  them 
in  pieces.  Previous  to  opening  the  chsst,  therefore,  we  took  the 
precaution  of  finding  a  berth,  where  we  were  in  some  measure 
protected  from  the  crowd ;  and,  Mr.  GutzlafT  having  harangued 
them  upon  the  impropriety  of  their  conduct,  they  became  a  little 
more  quiet.  It  was  quite  a  laborious  task  to  distribute  the  books, 
— we  having  to  use  all  our  strength  in  order  to  keep  them  at 
a  proper  distance.  They  were  however  good  natured  :  and  not- 
withstanding  many  of  them  received  blows,  took  it  all  in  good 
part." 

The  letters  before  us  bear  ample  testimony  both  to  the  mis- 
erable  condition  of  the  people,  and  to  their  eager  desire  to  obtain 
medical  aid,  which  was  liberally  granted  them.  Whenever  our 
voyagers  went  on  shore,  they  had  (« numerous  applications  from 
persons  with  sore  eyes,  itch,"  d^c,  &c.  These  diseases,  «*  when 
added  to  the  filthy  state  of  their  clothes  and  bodies,  gave  them 
altogether  a  most  disgusting  appearance."  We  will  not  dwell  on 
these  loathsome  scenes,  but  hasten  to  cite  one  or  two  instances 
which  will  illustrate  the  eagerness  and  confidence,  with  which 
these  miserable  creatures  sought  help  from  the  strangers. 


280  Disposition  of  the  Chinese.  Oct. 

*'  As  soon  as  the  medicine  chest  was  openedi  they  were  as 
quiet  as  possible,  forming  a  circle  around  Mr.  Gutzlaf^  earnestly 
watching  all  his  operations.  It  is  a  matter  of  surprise  to  me  that 
men  who  appear  to  think  so  meanly  of  us,  should  yet  put  so  much 
confidence  in  our  medical  skill.  Persons  laboring  under  all  kinds 
of  diseases  soon  surrounded  us,  and  even  brought  their  children, 
upon  whom  they  suffered  Mr.  G.  in  some  cases,  to  use  his  knife ; 
and  if  they  showed  any  symptoms  of  pain,  which  was  often  the 
case,  took  care  to  hold  them  fast  until  the  operation  was  finish- 
ed. One  poor  woman  was  brought  to  us  with  a  diseased  hand ; 
Mr.  G.  performed  a  slight  operation  upon  it,  which  however  cans- 
ed  her  so  much  pain,  that  she  never  would  have  submitted  to 
it,  had  not  her  husband,  who  appeared  to  put  great  confidence 
in  Mr.  G.'s  abilities,  held  her  in  spite  of  her  cries,  until  the  ope- 
ration was  finished." 

We  are  unwilling  to  lay  aside  the  letters  of  our  friend  without 
quoting  some  of  his  remarks  concerning  the  general  appearance 
of  the  people  and  villages  which  he  visited.  Referring  to  the 
first  places  noticed  in  the  preceding  extracts,  he  says : — 

''The  people  in  these  villages  appeared  to  be  industrious 
but  miserably  poor.  Their  houses  are  built  chiefly  of  red  brick ; 
and  in  some  instances,  variegated  with  white,  having  at  a 
distance  rather  a  picturesque  appearance.  But  on  a  nearer 
approach  all  signs  of  beauty  vanish,  and  they  are  found  to 
be,  what  in  reality  they  are,  a  mere  assemblage  of  miserable 
sheds  without  either  neatness  or  cleanliness,  and  built  with  so 
little  regard  to  comfort,  as  to  be  for  the  most  part  incapable 
of  resisting  the  attacks  either  of  wind  or  rain.  As  to  the 
interior,  they  are  much  like  those  at  Macao  and  Lintin.  A 
bed,  I  should  say  a  'bedstead^  and  one  or  two  stools,  constituted 
the  whole  of  the  furniture.  But  the  most  disgusting  feature  here 
was  the  dreadfully  diseased  state  of  the  inhabitants.  I  shud- 
dered  when  I  beheld  the  miserable  objects  who  crowded  around 
us,  and  my  heart  must  have  been  callous  indeed  not  to  be  filled 
with  pity  for  these  poor  creatures,  and  at  the  same  time  lifted 
up  with  love  and  gratitude  towards  the  Almighty  for  the  mani- 
fold blessings  he  has  showered  upon  me. 

''  The  plain  on  which  these  villages  are  situated  may  be  from 
three  to  four  miles  in  circumference,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by 
hills,  excepting  the  entrance,  which  is  open  to  the  sea,  from 
whence  the  sand  stretches  nearly  across  to  the  opposite  side.  This 
part,  if  we  may  judge  from  its  saline  appearance  and  the  number 
of  salt  pans  raised  on  it,  is  evidently  overflowed  during  the  high 
tides.  A  narrow  causeway  of  stone  running  across  (the  entrance), 
serves  to  keep  up  the  communication  between  the  villages  when 
the  sand  is  flooded.  The  ground  on  each  side  was  tolerably  well 
cultivated,  producing  rice,  pease,  beans,  sweet  potatoes,  ^.  A 
great  part  of  the  paddy  was  ahready  cut;  and  I  noticed  several 
patches  of  ground  on  which  the  ploughmen  were  at  work. 
Throughout  the  whole  of  our  walk  we  saw  not  a  single  tree. 


183r?.  Dying  without  the  Gospel.  281 

«•  These  villages^"  referring  to  those  visited  on  another  oc- 
casion,  <«  so  far  as  concerns  the  houses,  were  much  like  those 
we  visited  before ;  but  the  inhabitants  were  far  superior.  In 
the  first  place,  there  was  not  one  fourth  part  of  the  disease 
we  met  with  there ;  people  generally  appeared  much  more  in- 
telligent ;  and  the  females,  who  appeared  to  be  more  numerous, 
were  better  looking,  and  dressed  with  a  much  greater  degree 
of  care  and  cleanliness.  When  visiting  the  different  viUf^;es, 
I  could  not  help  contrasting  in  my  own  mind,  these  people 
with  those  of  an  English  village.  In  the  latter,  the  inhabitants 
may  be  poor,  but  will,  generally  speaking,  be  found  clean ;  their 
clothes  may  be  coarse  and  old,  but  yet  decent ;  and  should  you 
enter  the  cottage  of  the  poorest  among  them,  there  will  invari* 
ably  be  found  a  degree  of  comfort  and  cleanliness  utterly  un- 
known to  the  Chinese.  I  have  seen  but  little  of  this  people, 
but  that  little,  joined  to  what  1  have  heard  and  read,  has  impress- 
ed my  hfiind  with  ideas,  anything  but  favorable  to  them — both 
in  a  moral  and  domestic  light." 


The  Death  of  those  who  have  not  the  Gospel, — ''  Without  Christ, 
strangers  from  the  covenants  of  promise,  huvinjg  no  hope,  and 
without  God  in  the  world.**  Sorrowing  as  ^  those  who  have  no 
Jiope.*^  Such  is  St.  Paul's  description  of  the  heathen  in  his  day, 
and  such  is  the  general  truth  respecting  them  at  the  present  day. 
The  system  of  Confucius  presents  a  dark,  dismal,  ho^ieless  blank 
before  the  mind  of  a  child  mourning  for  a  parent,  or  a  parent  for 
a  child.  Budhism  indeed  suggests  something  of  confused  and 
groundless  hopes,  for  which  no  reason  can  be  given.  The  letter  of 
a  Chinese  father  to  his  friend,  upon  the  late  unexpected  and  lament, 
ed  death  of  a  son,  strongly  reminded  us  of  the  Apostle's  words. 
Not  one  ray  of  consolation  appeared  from  any  quarter, — no  hope ! 
The  letter  closed  by  a  resolution  to  refer  the  event  to  the  <>  destiny 
of  numl>ers,"  and  to  force  himself  to  be  consoled.  All  was  blank, 
and  waste,  and  cheerless.  No  divine  Father  or  Friend  ;  no  reconcil. 
ed  God  and  Savior  ;  no  submission  to  the  infinitely  wise  and  just 
arrangements  of  Providence.  Thus  the  poor  old  man,  though 
immensely  rich  in  worldly  goods,  sorrowed  intensely  for  a  while, 
as  those  <*  who  have  no  hope."  Would  to  God  that  all  who  know 
and  feel  the  hopes  of  the  gospel  were  more  grateful  to  their  Savior, 
and  more  obedient  to  his  command  to  make  it  known  to  every 
creature.  And  those  Christians  who  neglect  or  despise  those  hopes, 
little  know  how  many  and  how  much  others  would  value  them. 
<•  Many  kings  and  wise  men  have  desired  to  see  the  things  which 
we  see,"  but  were  not  permitted.  To  whom  much  is  given,  of 
them  will  much  be  required. 

The  father  of  the  deceased  received  all  possible  attentions  from 
his  fellow  creatures.  The  governor  and  lieut.  .governor  of  Canton 
sent  him  their  eondolencc  ;  the  civilians  of  the  provincial  city  sent 

2h 


282 


Literary  Notices 


Oct. 


or  went  to  sacrifice  to  the  shade  of  the  departed  son.  But  ala^, 
what  does  ail  this  avail  to  the  dead  ?  What  does  it  avail  to  us 
when  we  have  to  walk  through  the  dark  valley  of  death  to  that 
world  beyond  ?  "  Victory,"  cries  one,  "  Victory  or  Westminster 
Abbey  !"  Ah,  what  a  hope  for  the  immortal  spirit  of  man  !  Men 
will  have  their  choice,  and  be  it  so :  but  "  O  my  God,  give  me 
the  hope  of  the  gospel, — a  ho|>e  that  maketh  not  ashamed." 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


1.  NaV1GANTIU»I  ATQUE  ItINE- 
RANTIUM  BiBLIOTMECA,  OR  A 
COMPLETE  COLLECTION  OF  VOY- 

A»Bs  ANU  TRAVELS.. .By  John 
Harris,  d.   o.,  &    f.    r.   s. 
2  vols.  foho.     London,  1744 
and  1748. 
2.  The    history  of  maritime 

AND  INLAND  DISCOVER  Yl-bcing 

part  of  the  geographical  se. 
ries  of  Lardner's  Cabinet  Cv- 
clopsedia.  3  vols.  12mo.  Lon- 
don, 1830-31. 

These  two  works  form  a  strik- 
ing example  of  the  contrast  be- 
tween  the  book  taste  of  the 
present  and  the  last  century. 
In  the  one,  minute  details  of 
voyages  and  travels  swell  the 
work  to  two  ponderous  and  un- 
manageable  folios; — in  the  other, 
all  important  facts  are  compris- 
ed in  three  elegant  fireside  vols. 
Both  works  are,  however,  well- 
compiled, — resting  on  the  best 
authorities  that  can  be  procured 
by  persons  unacquainted  with 
the  Chinese  language  and  habits, 
and  written  in  a  pleasing  and  in- 
teresting style,  an  advantage  rare- 
ly to  be  met  with  in  the  antiquat- 
ed stories  of  journeys  and  voy- 
ages. 

But  it  must  not  be  supposed 
that  the  modern  publication  al- 
together  vsupplies  the  place  of  the 
old  one,    Hfici)  work  is  useful  in 


its  way.  For  the  minute  inqui- 
rer,  whose  object  is  to  study  the 
progress  of  discovery  and  inter- 
course in  one  particular  country, 
the  old  collection  possesses  the 
greatest  advantages; — while  to 
the  general  reader  its  minute- 
ness would  make  it  dry  and  un- 
interesting. We  ourselves  hope 
to  derive  much  benefit  from  both 
works,  in  the  compilation  of  an 
historical  account  of  the  foreign 
intercourse  of  the  Chinese,  which 
it  is  our  intention  to  take  in  hand 
as  soon  as  circumstances  will 
permit.  On  this  account  we 
regret  less  our  inability  at  pre- 
sent to  enter  more  minutely  into 
their  respective  merits. 

Something,  however,  we  must 
say  of  the  difference  in  th^ir 
arrangement.  The  history  is  of 
course  arranged  principally  with 
regard  to  time ;  and  presents  a 
well  drawn  picture  of  the  gra- 
dual extension  of  geographical 
knowledge,  from  Egypt  and 
Greece — the  centre  (not  indeed 
of  the  world,  but  certainly)  of 
civilization.  The  plan  adopted 
by  Dr.  Harris  is  of  a  different 
nature  ; — we  give  it  in  his  own 
words : — 

"In  the  first  place,  we  give  an 
account,  in  order  of  time  of  the 
mast  remarkable  voyages  that 
have  been  made  round  the  "IoIm*  : 


183S. 


Literary  Notices, 


283 


wtiicli  affords  us  an  opportunity 
of  inserting  a  great  variety  of 
curious  and  useful  observations. 
We  then  enter  into  a  distinct 
recital  of  the  voyages  made  by 
several  European  nations,  for 
discovering  and  settling  the  com- 
merce of  the  East  and  West 
Indies,  without  which  the  sub- 
sequent accounts  could  not  be 
easily  or  clearly  understood.  We 
pursue  next  the  common  division 
of  the  globe.  *  *  It  will  appear 
from  hence,  that  the  design  of 
this  undertaking  is  much  more 
perfect  in  its  kind  than  the 
scheme  of  any  collection  of  voy- 
ages hitherto  offered  to  the  pub- 
lie  ;  for  whereas  they  only  relate 
to  a  few  countries,  and  are  not 
disposed  according  toany  regular 
method,  our's  will  comprehend 
all,  and  in  an  order  which  gives 
them  a  perfect  connection." 

We  regret  the  want  of  space 
to  quote  more  from  the  excellent 
remarks  contained  in  his  prefa- 
tory  pages.  He  justly  contends 
for  superiority  to  the  *•  silly"  and 
"  pedantick"  Purchas, — whose 
^*  Pilgrims,"  with  all  their  faults, 
have  however  become  more  no- 
ted than  almost  any  other  En- 
glish collection  of  voyages.  Dr. 
Harris  certainly  deserves  great 
praise  for  affording  us  so  inter- 
esting an  extract  of  <*  above  six 
hundred  of  the  most  authentic 
writers." 


Dialogues  between  two 
FRIENDS. — This  little  work,  en- 
titled Ledng  yew  Se'dng^  lun, 
was  written  by  Dr.  Milne  in 
1818,  and  the  next  year  an  edi- 
tion of  2000  copies  was  printed 
at  the  Anglo-Chinese  college  at 
Malacca.  It  is  one  of  Milne's 
happiest  efforts ;  its  style  is 
plain,  simple  and  animated,  and 


though  occupying  only  forty 
leaves  duodecimo,  contains  a 
clear  and  distinct  view  of  the 
leading  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 
It  is  probably,  the  most  popu. 
lar  tract  that  has  yet  been  pub- 
lished  by  Protestant  missiona- 
ries in  the  Chinese  language ; 
and  the  number  of  copies  circu- 
lated cannot,  we  suppose,  be 
less  than  50,000.  These  have 
gone  to  Java,  Malacca,  Singa- 
pore, Siam,  the  maritime  prov- 
inces of  China,  Mantchou  Tar- 
tary,  Corea,  and  Lewchew.  As 
there  is  a  demand  for  a  new  edi- 
tion of  this  work,  which  is  now 
being  published,  a  brief  notice  of 
it  may  be  acceptable. 

These  two  friends,  whose 
nan)es  are  Chang  and  Yuen, 
meet  on  the  highway  ;  the  first 
is  a  worshiper  of  the  true  God, 
and  the  second  is  his  heathen 
neighbor.  The  dialogues  are 
twelve  in  number : 

1 .  Questions  proposed  by  Y— , 
concerning  Christian  principles  and 
character,  and  the  being  of  Grod.  2. 
Evangelical  repentance.  3.  Charac 
ter  of  Christ,  and  faith  in  him.  4. 
Good  men  seek  their  chief  happiness 
in  heaven;  annihilation  of  the  soul 
considered.  5.  C  relates  his  first 
acquaintance  with  the  New  Testa, 
ment.  6.  Y  having  retired,  is 
struck  with  horror  at  his  neglect  of  the 

true  God ;  visits  C and  finds  him 

with  his  family  at  prayer ;  the  resur. 
rection  of  the  dead.  7.  Nature  and 
qualities  of  the  raised  bodies ;  doubts 
and  objections.    8.  Y         on  visiting 

C in  the  evening,  finds  him  in  his 

closet,  which  leads  to  a  discussion  on 
the  object  and  kinds  of  prayer ;  wor- 
shiping  the  dead,  Slc,  9.  The  awful 
judgment  to  come ;  a  midnight  prayer. 

10.  Y objects  toC *B  last  night's 

prayer,  because  he  confessed  himself  a 

sinner.     11.  Y deeply  impressed 

with  the  idea  of  the  eternity  of  sin, 
spends  a  whole  night  in  his  garden, 
bewailing  his  miserable  condition.  12. 

C explains  to  him  the  method  of 

salvation  by  Jesus  Christ ;  the  felicity 
of  hevL^eu,  aiv^  VYl^^  mvaei^  ^W^r 


284 


Hdigious   IntrUigence. 


Oct. 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


CBLKBE8.-The  northern  parts 
of  Celebes  are  inhabited  by 
Alfoor  tribes,  which  are  there 
in  a  semibarbarous  state,  with 
all  the  vices,  but  not  the  intel. 
ligence  and  enterprise  of  the 
Bugis.  They  are  inviolably  at- 
tached  to  the  Dutch,  whom  they 
acknowledge  as  their  rightful 
masters.  Divided  into  many 
families  and  small  tribes,  with  a 
petty  rajah  at  their  head,  they 
have  generally  been  peaceful, 
scarcely  ever  attempting  to  shake 
off  the  yoke  of  Europeans. 

As  they  are  very  poor,  and 
their  land  not  over  fertile,  they 
have  not  the  means  of  support- 
ing a  great  trade,  and  have  scarce- 
ly ever  attracted  the  cupidity  of 
traders;  they  are  an  agricultural 
people,  satisfied  with  a  little. 
Their  not  being  Mohammedans, 
and  having  no  nxed  superstition, 
pointed  them  out  to  the  old 
Dutch  ministers,  as  proper  ob- 
jects of  labor.  A  preacher  esta. 
blished  himself  at  Manado,  the 
capital  of  the  Dutch  possessions 
on  the  north  side  of  the  island. 
He  was  successful  and  convert- 
ed several  tribes,  who  were  no- 
minaUy  received  into  the  Christ- 
ian community.  In  order  to  carry 
on  the  work,  they  appointed  na- 
tive schoolmasters,  who  had  also 
to  superintend  the  native  con- 
gregations. This  was  the  more 
necessary  on  account  of  the 
frequent  absence  of  their  Euro- 
pean  teachers,  who  were  recall- 


ed  from  their  stations,  and  the 
churches  were  destitute  of  a 
clergyman,  often  for  20  or  30 
years. 

These  various  tribes  also 
speaking  different  languages,  it 
was  impossible  for  one  European 
to  speak  them  all ;  but  a  native 
who  bestows  his  whole  care  upon 
the  acquisition  of  one,  can  be  far 
more  useful  to  the  particular 
tribe. 

When  the  French  revolution 
had  involved  Holland  in  ruin, 
only  few  ministers  were  sent  out 
to  India,  and  the  consequence 
was  that  these  distant  regions 
were  entirely   neglected.      No 
European  teacher  arrived  until 
the  unwearied  the  Rev.  J.  Kam 
entered    upon   his  work.      He 
traversed   the   Moluccas   in  all 
directions,  and  soon  learned  that 
Christianity  in  this  part  of  Cele- 
bes  was  nearly  extinct.     Those 
old  converts  and  their  children 
were  neither  instructed  nor  baptiz. 
ed ;  and  as  nobody  cared  for  their 
souls,  they  fell  back  into  heath- 
enism. In  such  state  was  Chris, 
tianity  when  Mr.  Hellendorn,  a 
missionary  of  the  Dutch  society, 
came  a  few  years  ago.  His  arrival 
excited  general  interest ;  several 
chiefs  who  were  the  descendants 
of  Christians  applied  to  him  to 
establish  schools  among  them. 
He  endeavored  as  much  as  was 
ir  his  power  to  accede  to  their 
request,  and  within  a  few  years 
saw  more  than  six  hundred  con^ 


1833. 


Religiom  Intelligence- 


Mi 


verts  join  the  church ;  some  of 
the  petty  rajahs  became  decided 
'friends  of  the  gospel,  and  offer- 
ed themselves  as  instructors  to 
their  own  people.  This  rapid 
progress  and  the  blessing  which 
rested  upon  the  mission,  prevail- 
ed upon  the  directors  at  home 
to  send  out  two  other  mission^, 
aries,  Reidel  and  Schwarz,  in 
order  to  enter  this  fertile  vine- 
yard. 

Mr.  Kam  who  lately  died  had 
previously  visited  the  island,  and 
enjoyed  the  great  satisfaction  of 
being  welcomed  in  every  place 
where  he  went,  as  the  herald  of 
good  tidings.  He  promised  the 
chiefs  in  the  Manahasse  district 
to  send  them  teachers.  His  re- 
ligious meetings  were  attended 
by  almost  the  whole  population, 
and  all  the  parents  desired  their 
children  to  receive  instruction  in 
the  doctrines  of  Christianity. 
Our  gracious  Savior  blessed 
these  brief  labors  abundantly, 
and  thus  the  way  for  the  two  mis- 
sionaries, Riedel  and  Schwarz 
was  prepared.  They  arrived  on 
the  island  in  1831.  After  hav- 
ing  traversed  the  whole  ground 
of  their  future  operations,  Mr. 
Reidel  settled  at  Tondano,  and 
Mr.  Schwarz  at  Langowan.  The 
latter  having  personally  advocat- 
ed the  cause  of  this  mission  at 
Batavia,  obtained  the  necessary 
funds  for  erecting  schools.  Thus 
the  work  commenced  with  the 
blessing  of  the  Lord. 

The  schools  in  the  environs 
of  Manado  are  numerous  and 
increasing,  so  is  the  church  also, 
and  a  new  era,  the  day  of  visita- 
tion  from  on  high  has  arrived. 
Though  we  would  not  be  too 
sanguine  in  our  expectations, 
we  ought  to  be  very  grateful  for 
the  great  opening  into  this  be- 


nighted country,  which  the  Lord 
has  afforded  them.  Though  the 
laborers  are  few,  they  are  fer- 
vent and  humble  servants  of 
God,  ready  to  be  spent  in  the 
great  work.  We  look  up  to  our 
gracious  Redeemer  to  carry  on 
the  evangelizing  of  the  Alfoors, 
which  has  been  commenced  un- 
der his  auspices,  that  Celebes 
also  may  be  filled  with  his  glo- 
ry, and  the  Alfoors  bow  ben)re 
him,  and  acknowledge  him  Lord 
of  all. 

The  Dutch  government  has 
very  much  aided  in  the  good 
cause,  and  assisted  the  mission- 
aries in  the  prosecution  of  their 
work.  There  is  also  a  spirit  of 
improvement  in  the  external  cir- 
cumstances of  the  natives  mov- 
ing, which  always  accompanies 
the  progress  of  the  pure  gospel. 
We  shall  soon  hear  more  re- 
specting the  great  thines  which 
the  Redeemer  has  done  for 
these  poor  islanders. 

Sandwich  Islands. — A  let- 
ter from  the  Sandwich  Islands 
dated  August  13th,  informs  us 
that  Messrs.  Alexander,  Arm- 
strong, and  Parker,  with  their 
wives,  embarked  on  the  26th  of 
July,  1833,  for  the  Marquesiis 
Islands,  with  the  design  of  com- 
mencing a  mission  there. 

During  several  months  pre- 
ceding the  date  of  the  letter 
before  us,  there  had  been  a  con- 
siderable  diminution  of  the  num- 
ber of  attendants  at  piiblic 
worship,  schools,  &c.  Those 
who  refrained  from  vice  and  at- 
tended  to  the  instructions  of  the 
missionaries  merely  because 
their  chiefs  did  so,  and  because 
it  was  fashionable,  have  now 
thrown  off  the  mask,  and  appear 
in  their  proper  character.     Most 


mi 


Juurnul  oj  Occurrences. 


Oct. 


of  the  high  chiefs,  however,  are 
yet  on  the  side  of  religion  ;  very 
few  of  the  church  members  have 
apostatized ;  and  many  are  still 
inquiring  after  <*  the  right  way 
of  the  Lord."  There  is  reason 
to  hope  and  to  expect,  that  cir- 
cumstances,  which  now  seem 
unpropitious,  will  resultpin  the 
furtherance  of  the  gos  el.  The 
chafT  only  will  be  blown  away— 
the  wheat  will  remain.  <«  There 
must  be  heresies  among"  these 
apparent  converts,  «»that  they 
which  are  approved,  may  be 
made  manifest."  1  Cor.  xi.  19. 
The  American  Seamens'  chap, 
lain,  Rev.  Mr.  Diell  arrived  at 
Oahu  in  the  sprir»g;  he  was  very 
kindly  received  by  the  residents, 
and  provided  with  rooms  in  Mr. 
Jones',  the  American  consul's 
house,  where  he  was  still  resid- 
ing.  Mr.  Diell  had  made  prepa- 
rations  for  the  erection  of  a  cha- 
pel in  that  port ;  « but  on  ac- 
count of  the  unsettled  state  of 
affairs,  and  the  tedious  way  of 
doing  business,  it  was  not  till 
three  weeks  ago  that  the  loca- 
tion was  definitely  fixed«  and  the 
lot  cleared." 


China. — After  all  that  the 
immediate  attendants  of  the 
world's  Redeemer,  had  seen  of 
his  mighty  works,  it  was  not 
without  good  reason  that  he  said 
to  them,  "  O  fools  and  slow  of 


lieart  to  believe  all  thai  the  pro- 
phets have  spoken,*^  This  reproof 
was  just.  And  the  same  strange 
unbelief  which  occasioned  it, 
even  at  this  day  lurks  in  the 
hearts  of  good  men,  while  both 
the  word  and  the  providence  of 
God  call  on  them  to  publish  his 
gospel  to  every  creature.  But 
the  signs  of  the  times  are  be- 
coming daily  more  and  more 
distinct  and  pleasing.  Those 
who  love  the  Lord  in  sincerity, 
and  are  willing  to  sacrifice  their 
own  for  the  good  of  others,  begin 
to  feel  their  obligations,  and  to 
€u;t  accordingly.  And  the  results 
are  already  visible  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  world ;  they  are 
seen  in  India,  and  even  beyond 
the  Ganges.  With  the  purpose  of 
devoting  th«ir  whole  property 
and  lives  to  the  benefit  of  strang- 
ers, eight  individuals,  four  gen- 
tlemen with  their  wives,  recent, 
ly  arrived  in  Batavia  ;  and  two 
other  gentlemen  have  reached 
China.  Such  laborers  are  wel- 
come. And  what  is  equally 
pleasing,  natives  are  engaging 
in  the  good  work.  At  present 
they  are  few,  but  their  works 
are  noble.  During  the  present 
month,  and  among  the  25,000 
literati  attending  the  public  ex- 
aminations in  Canton,  more  than 
3,000  volumes  consisting  in  part 
or  wholly  of  the  oracles  of  the 
living  God,  were  distributed. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Provincial  Officers. — The  foo- 
yuen  Choo  has  obtained  the  imperial 
permission  to  retire,  on  plea  of  sick- 
ness; and  accordingly  left  Canton  on 
the  30th  inst.  Ke.fun,  the  fooyuen  of 
Kwangse  province,  has  been  appoint, 
ed  to  succeed  him,  but  as  he  will  have 


to  wait  for  the  arrival  of  his  succes. 
sor,  and  perhaps  repair  to  Peking  **  to 
hear  the  instructions**  of  his  majesty, 
it  will  probably  be  some  months  before 
he  comes  here.  In  the  meanwhile, 
governor  Loo  officiates  as  fooyuen. 
Choo,  during  his  stay  at  Canton,  es- 


I  »3;3. 


Journal  of  Occurrcncfs 


287 


pecially  ihe  latter  part  of  it,  has  suc- 
ceeded in  gaining  the  admiration  and 
affection  of  the  people,  by  his  disre* 
gard  of  money,  and  constant  refusal  of 
bribes  and  presents  in  any  shape.  The 
natives  have  expressed  their  feelings 
towards  him  by  numerous  ballads  pla- 
carded throughout  the  streets  of  the 
city,  containing  most  extravagant  pan- 
egyrics and  propositions  to  retain  him 
in  Canton,  or  in  the  figurative  but  un- 
poetical  language  of  the  Chinese,  to 
detain  kin  boots^  and  thus  prevent  him 
from  setting  out  on  the  journey.  A 
collection  of  about  eighteen  of  those 
extraordinary  productions  has  been 
published,  introduced  by  a  no  less 
wonderful  rhythmical,  (or  as  some 
would  say,  poetical,)  address  from 
(^hoo  to  the  people.  One  of  the  pane 
gyrics  addressed  to  him  contains  a 
reference  to  the 

*' Laughable  affair  of  the  foreign  En- 
glish, 
Whose   garden  on    the  Choo  keang 

was  never  finished.** 
The  notable  circumstance  here  refer, 
red  to  was  one  of  the  first  and  the  prin- 
cipal events  of  the   fooyuen*6  throe 
years*   government.    It  happened  in 
the  summer  of  1831.  Early  one  morn, 
ing,  Choo,  attended  by  his  usual  offi- 
cial  retinue,  with  the  hong-merchants 
and  linguists,  repaired  to  the  Britisn 
factory,  during  the  absence  at  Macao 
of  the  Company's  supercargos,  its  oc 
cnpiers.    After  many  wild  and  angry 
manoeuvres,   he    ordered    the    quay, 
(which  had  been  planted  as  a  garden, 
and  walled  in  for  the  comfort  and  con. 
venience  of  the  gentlemen  to  whom  it 
belonged,)  to  be  immediately  broken 
up,  and  the  earth  and  stones  to  be  cast 
into  the  middle  of  the  river.     This 
transaction  affords  a  good  specimen  of 
his  natural  character,  which  is  very 
impetuous  and  self  willed.     He  was, 
for  a  short  time  acting  governor  as  well 
as  fooyuen ;  but  the  greater  degree  of 
responsibility  which   he  at  that  time 
held,  appears  to  have  restrained  him 
from  any  impetuous  acts.    Except  for 
disregard  of  money,  and  kindness  to 
the  poor,  Choo  Kweichinghas  "sooth- 
ed** Canton   for  above  three   years, 
without  any  remarkable  event  in  his 
government. 

The  Anchlisze  or  chief  judge,  Yang, 
lias  also  retired  on  account  of  ill  health, 
and  taken  his  departure  from  Canton, 
daring  the  past  month.  Yang  Chun- 
hu  has  judged  Canton  for  lit«lc  morr 


than  a  year.  He  arrived  dunng  the 
mountaineer  war,  which  was  closed 
during  the  last  summer,  and  was  ini- 
mediately  dispatched  to  the  spot  aa 
chief  commissioner.  While  there,  he 
incurred  some  disgrace,  which  his  me- 
rit  afterwards  counterbalanced.  He 
also  imbibed  a  disease,  which  he  has 
not  been  able  so  quickly  to  get  over, 
and  which  has  now  compelled  him  to 
resign.  He  left  on  the  2dth  inst,  with, 
out  the  regard  of  any  one,  though 
with  much  pomp  and  military  parade. 

LiTKRARY     DBUREB8   GIVEN   AS   A   RB- 

WARD. — During  the  lite  scarcity  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Peking,  several 
rich  men  subscribed  largely  to  pro. 
vide  rice  water  for  the  famishing  poor. 
Their  donations  passed  through  the 
hands  of  government.  As  a  reward 
for  this  benevolence,  the  emperor  con. 
fcrred  on  some  peacock*s  feathers,  and 
on  others  the  degree  of  keu.jin,  quasi 
dicitf  LL.  D. 

The  censor  of  Hoonan  province 
has  written  a  delicate  remonstrance  to 
the  em|)eror,  praising  these  signal  acts 
but  deprecating  their  becoming  prece. 
dents.  If  rich  men  can  obtain  degrees 
for  money,  farewell  to  the  prospects  of 
ihe  poor  scholar.  Talent  and  learn- 
ing will  go  out,  and  wealth  and  stupid- 
ity  come  into  the  service  of  govern, 
ment. — To  this  remonstrance  his 
majesty's  reply  has  not  yet  appeared. 

Atrocities  in  Shantung.— The 
seunfoo  of  this  province  has  referred 
to  the  emperor  an  atrocious  criminal 
case,  in  which  he  is  at  a  loss  how  to 
act.  A  man  named  Keuh  Wei.yih  hav. 
ing  detected  tlie  infidelity  of  his  wife, 
instantly  killed  both  her  and  the  as. 
sociate  of  her  guilt ;  but  his  revenge 
not  satisfied  with  this,  he  hastened  in 
his  rage  to  the  mother  of  the  adul- 
terer, whom  lie  suspected  of  conniving 
at  the  crih:c,  and  killed  her  and  her 
second  son. 

The  two  first  murders  the  law  con. 
aiders  justifiable  homicide,  and  inflicts 
no  punishment.  But  the  two  next 
murders  come  under  the  law  concern, 
ing  killing  two  persons  in  one  family, 
and  it  requires  the  punishment  of  im. 
mediate  decapitation.  The  seunfoo 
hesitates  however  what  to  do,  and  has 
referred  this  case  to  the  emperor ;  who 
in  his  turn  has  transferred  it  to  the 
immediate  consideration  of  the  Iling 
Poo,  or  suproMR-  court  in  Peking' 


288 


Journal  of  Occurrences 


Lucusts.-^^Near  the  close  of  the  last 
month,  the  chief  authorities  of  Canton 
issued  an  edict  against  the  locusts, 
which,  after  traveling  from  Hoo. 
kwang  throiigh  Kwangse,  had  made 
their  appearance  in  Kaouchow,  the 
southwestern  department  of  Kwang. 
tung.  Locusts  are  **<i  new  calamity  tn 
Canie%^  and  therefore  in  laying  down 
rules  for  the  "persecution**  of  these 
invaders  recourse  is  had  to  the  ex. 
perience  which  has  been  gained  in  the 
more  northern  provinces.  "Noise 
prevents  the  descent  of  locusts  ;**  hence 
cannon,  gongs,  &c.,  are  put  in  requisi. 
tion  for  the  occasion ;  and  the  milita. 
rv  are  required  to  come  forth  and  join 
the  plain  agriculturist  in  makiog  war 
on  the  locusts !  Much  success  to  the 
imperialists  in  the  new  campaign ! 
There  is  however  very  little  reason,  at 
present,  to  apprehend  serious  conse- 
quences  from  these  new  enemies ;  still 
should  they  come  here  in  clouds,  as 
they  have  appeared  in  other  places, 
something  besides  cannon  or  bribes 
would  be  necessary  to  "drive  them 
out  instantly.**  The  closing  paragraph 
of  the  document  is  rather  tempting  to 
Canton  avidity  ; — ducks  thrive  amaz. 
ingly  on  dead  locusts,  and  pigs  that 
are  fed  upon  them  only  four  days  will 
increase  in  weight  from  ten  to  fifty 
catties ! 


FoRMOSAN  INSURRECTION. — By  late 
Peking  gazettes  it  appears  that  the 
emperor  has  at  length  found  out  that  the 
late  insurrection  in  Formosa  originat. 
ed  from,  the  vexatious  tyranny  of  the 
local  government.  He  has  conse. 
quently  dismissed  from  the  service  the 
general  of  the  army  then  in  command, 
and  the  head  of  the  commissariat. 
They  had  allowed  twenty  thousand 
troops  nominally,  to  mix  with  the  peo. 
pie  in  trades,  &.C.,  till  they  were  well 
nigh  annihilated,  as  to  any  practical 
service.  And  when  the  insurrection 
broke  out,  the  officers,  were  helpless, 
and  at  their  wit's  end.  His  majesty 
breathes  out  his  posthumous  indigna. 


tion  against  the  late  governor  of  Fuh« 
keen,  who  in  the  meantime  has  gone 
down  to  the  grave. 
Where  the  weary  are  at  rest, 
And  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling. 
Had  he  been  alive  now,  says  his 
majesty,  I  would  inflict  death  upon 
him,  as  a  warning  to  all  careless  go- 
vernors. — "Fublim  this  at  home  4nd 
abroad.** 


Effects  of  the  late  inundation, — ^The 
repairs  which  have  been  found  neces. 
sary  since  the  recent  overflowing  of 
the  river  in  Canton,  are  going  forward 
with  much  dispatch.  Government 
has  levied  heavy  taxes  on  the  wealth- 
iest inhabitants  of  the  city,  in  order  to 
furnish  the  poorer  classes  with  rice, 
&c.  Governor  Loo,  on  the  20th  inst., 
sent  out  a  proclamation  abolishing  all 
duties  on  rice  which  is  brought  to  the 
provincial  city  by  the  native  mcr. 
chants. — Appended  to  that  document 
is  "a  catalogue  of  those  gentlemen 
who  have  come  forward  with  contri- 
butions  to  aid  the  government.**  The 
name  of  the  senior  hong  merchant 
stands  first  on  the  list  with  the  sum  of 
40,000  taels.  Others  of  the  co-hong 
give  7,000;  others,  5000;  and  some 
only  3,500.  The  merchants  who  deal 
in  black  tea  have  collectively  put 
down  14,000  taels;  and  those  who 
trade  in  green  teas  8,400.  From  each 
pawnbroker's  shop,  (these  are  about 
830  in  number,)  a  contribution  of  200 
taels  is  exacted. — The  total  amount 
raised  by  the  government,  is  said  to  be 
not  less  than  1,000,000  of  taels. 


Earthquake  in  Yunnan. — Letters 
from  commercial  houses  in  Yunnan 
have  reached  Canton,  stating  that  re- 
peated  shocks  of  an  earthquake  were 
felt  in  that  province  early  in  Septem. 
ber ;  "  they  continued  for  eight  sue 
cessive  days,  and  hundreds  of  people 
were  destroyed,  in  more  than  ten  oif. 
ferent  districts.**  We  have  yet  seen 
no  official  accounts  of  this  calamity. 


*•*¥ 


«««■« 


The  weather  during  the  last  half  of  the  month  has  been  fair,  warm,  and 
very  dry ;  indeed  scarcely  any  rain  has  fallen  since  the  severe  rain-storms 
in  August. — In  the  early  part  of  thfi  month,  frequent  changes  of  the  weather 
from  hot  to  cold,  caused  considerable  sickness  among  tlie  native  population 
of  Canton ;  and  the  prices  of  provisions  and  of  lalK)r  were  high ;  in  these 
several  particulars,  there  is  up  U»  Ihc  present  time,  (Oct.  3l8t.)  very  little 
JHtjfrovctncni. 


'r« 


ricK 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  II. — NovRMBRK,  1833. — No.  7. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  GITY  OF  CANTON. 

(Concluded  from  page  )i(}A,} 

TuK  SITUATION  of  Canton  and  the  policy  of  the  Chi- 
nese government,  together  with  various  other  causes, 
have  made  this  city  the  scene  of  a  very  extensive 
damestU  and  foreign  commerce.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  the  Russian  caravans  which  traverse  the  north- 
ern frontiers  of  China,  and  the  Portuguese  and  Span- 
ish ships  which  visit  Macao,  tiie  whole  trade  between 
the  Chinese  empire  and  t)ie  nations  of  the  west 
centres  in  this  place.  Here  the  productions  of  every 
part  of  China  are  found,  and  a  very  brisk  and  lucra- 
tive commerce  is  driven  by  merchants  and  factors 
from  all  the  provinces.  Here  also  merchandise  is 
brought  from  Tonquin  (Tungking),  Cochinchina, 
Camboja,  Siam,  Malacca  or  the  Malay  peninsula,  the 
eastern  Archipelago,  the  ports  of  India,  the  nations 
of  Europe,  the  different  states  of  North  and  South 
America,  and  the  islands  of  the  Pacific.  We  shall, 
as  briefly  as  possible,  notice  the  several  branches  of 
this  extensive  commerce;  enumerate  some  of  the 
principal  commodities  which  are  brought  to  this  city, 
as  well  as  those  which  are  carried  from  it;  and  add, 
in  the  same  connection,  such  remarks  concerning  the 
situation  and  circumstances  of  the  trade  and  those 
who  conduct  it,  as  seem  necessary  to  exhibit  its  full 
magnitude  and  importance. 


290  Description  of  the  Nov, 

Concerning  the  domestic  commerce  we  can  do  lit* 
tie  more  than  mention  the  articles  which  are  here 
bought  and  sold  for  the  several  provinces;  each  of 
which  provinces  we  shall  notice  separately,  that  we 
may  at  the  same  time,  by  taking  a  view  of  their 
position  and  number  of  inhabitants,  see  to  what  ad- 
vantage the  present  trade  is  conducted,  and  what  is 
the  probability  of  its  future  increase  or  diminution.  We 
commence  with  the  maritime  provinces;  then  notice 
those  on  the  northern,  western  and  southern  frontiers; 
and  finally  those  in  the  centre  of  China  proper.  The 
colonial  trade  we  do  not  bring  into  the  account.  We 
give  the  population  in  round  numbers  according  to 
the  Ta  Tsing  Hwuy  Teen  for  the  year  1812,  as  ex- 
hibited in  the  first  volume,  page  359. 

From  the  province  of  Kwangtung  are  brought  to 
the  metropolis,  silks,  rice,  fish,  salt,  fruits,  vegetables, 
and  various  kinds  of  wood  ;  silver,  iron,  and  pearls 
in  small  quantities  ;  also  cassia  and  betel-nut:  and  in 
return  a  small  amount  of  almost  all  the  imports, 
whether  from  foreign  countries  or  from  the  other 
parts  of  China,  are  sent  out  from  Canton  through 
the  province.  The  population,  amounting  to  nineteen 
millions,  consumes  a  large  amount  of  foreign  imports, 
and  might,  under  better  regulations,  furnish  a  much 
greater  supply  of  exports. 

From  Fuhkeen  come  the  black  teas ;  also  camphor, 
sugar,  indigo,  tobacco,  paper,  lacquered  ware,  excel- 
lent grass-cloth,  and  a  few  mineral  productions. 
Woolen  and  cotton  cloths  of  various  kinds,  wines, 
watches,  &c.,  are  sent  to  that  province;  which,  with 
its  population  of  fourteen  millions,  might  in  different 
circumstances  receive  a  far  greater  amount  of  foreign 
manufactures  and  productions  in  exchange  for  its 
own.  The  trade  of  the  province  is  carried  on  under 
great  disadvantages.  It  has  been  shown  by  an  accu- 
rate and  detailed  comparison  between  the  expense 
of  conveying  black  teas  from  the  country  where  they 
are  produced  to  Canton ;  and  of  their  conveyance 
from    thence  to  the  port  of  Fuhchow  in  Fuhkeen, 


lH.\xi.  CUy  of  Caontfi  291 

that  the  privilege  of  admission  to  the  latter  port,  would 
be  attended  with  a  saving  to  the  Cast  India  Company 
of  £150,U00  annually,  in  the  purchase  of  black  teas 
alone.  This  opinion,  given  by  Mr.  Ball,  formerly  in- 
spector of  teas  in  China,  and  quoted  by  sir  G.  T. 
Staunton,  is  deserving  of  consideration. 

Chekedng  sends  to  Canton  the  best  of  silks  and 
paper;  also  fans,  pencils,  wines,  dates,  '^ golden  flow* 
ered*'  hams,  and  /ari^-^^m^  cAa — an  excellent  and 
very  costly  tea.  This  province  has  a  population  of 
twenty-six  millions,  and  makes  large  demands  for 
foreign  imports ;  these,  however,  by  way  of  Canton, 
go  to  that  province  at  no  small  expense  to  the  con- 
sumer. 

Kedngnan^  which  is  now  divided  into  the  two 
provinces  Keangsoo  and  Ganhwuy,  with  a  popula* 
tion  of  seventy-two  millions,  has  the  resources  as  well 
as  all  the  wants  of  a  kingdom.  And  notwithstanding 
its  distance  from  this  city,  large  quantities  of  produce 
are  annually  sent  hither  and  exchanged  for  the  pro- 
ductions and  manufactures  of  the  western  world. 
Green  teas  and  silks  are  the  principal  articles  of 
traffic  which  are  brought  to  Canton ;  and  they  usually 
yield  the  merchant  a  great  profit. 

From  Shantungs  fruits,  vegetables,  drugs,  wines, 
and  skins  are  brought  down  the  coast  to  Canton ; 
and  coarse  fabrics  for  clothing  are  sent  back  in  return. 
The  carrying  of  foreign  exports  from  Canton  to  Shan- 
tung, whother  overland  or  up  the  coast  in  native  ves- 
sels, makes  them  so  expensive  as  to  prevent  their 
use  among  the  great  majority  of  the  inhabitants, 
who  are  very  poor  and  very  numerous — amounting 
to  twenty-eight  millions. 

From  Chi/Ue,  ginseng,  raisins,  dates,  skins,  veni- 
son, wines,  drugs,  and  tobacco,  are  sent  hither;  and 
cloths  of  various  kinds,  also  clocks,  watches,  and 
sundry  other  foreign  imports  go  back  in  return.  The 
population,  amounting  to  twenty-seven  millions,  is  in  a 
great  degree  dependant  on  the  productions  of  other 
provinces  and  countries  for  the  necessaries  of  life. 


292  Descriptum  of  the  Nov. 

Shatise  sends  skins,  wines,  ardent  spirits,  and 
musk*  Among  its  fourteen  noiilions  of  inhabitant!^, 
there  are  many  capitalists  who  come  to  Canton  to 
get  gain  foy  loaning  money.  Various  kinds  of  cloths, 
European  skins,  watches,  and  native  books  are  sent 
up  to  the  province  of  Shanse. 

iShense  also  supports  a  large  money  trade  in  Can- 
ton ;  and  sends  hither  likewise  brass,  iron,  precious 
stones,  and  drugs ;  and  takes  back  woolen  and  cotton 
cloths,  books,  and  wines.  The  population  is  about 
ten  millions. 

Katisuh  sends  hither  gold,  quicksilver,  musk, 
tobacco,  ^c,  and  receives  in  return,  for  its  fifteen 
millions  of  inhabitants,  a  small  amount  of  European 
goods. 

Szechuen  sends  gold,  brass,  iron,  tin,  musk,  and  a 
great  variety  of  other  drugs ;  and  receives  in  ex- 
change European  cloths,  lacquered  ware,  looking- 
glasses,  &c.  Szechuen  is  the  largest  of  the  eighteen 
provinces,  and  has  a  population  of  twenty-one  mil- 
lions. 

Ytmnan  yields,  for  the  shops  of  Canton,  brass, 
tin,  precious  stones,  musk,  betel-nut,  birds,  and  pea- 
cock's feathers ;  and  receives  from  Canton  silks, 
woolen  and  cotton  cloths,  various  kinds  of  provisions, 
tobacco  and  books.  The  population  is^t?^  millions. 

Kwangse  has  a  population  of  seven  millions,  and 
furnishes  this  market  with  large  quantities  of  rice 
and  cassia ;  also  iron,  lead,  fans,  and  wood  of  various 
kinds  ;  and  takes  in  return  many  native  productions, 
and  most  of  the  articles  that  come  to  Canton  from 
beyond  sea.    We  turn  now  to  the  central  provinces. 

From  Kweichow  are  brought  gold,  quicksilver, 
iron,  lead,  tobacco,  incense,  and  drugs;  and  a  few 
articles,  chiefly  foreign  goods,  find  their  way  back 
to  that  province.     Its  population  is  five  millions. 

From  the  two  provinces,  Hoonan  and  Hoopihy 
come  large  quantities  of  rhubarb,  also  musk,  tobacco, 
honey,  hemp,  and  a  great  variety  of  singing  birds ; 
/i;/?  number  of  inhabitants  is /or^y-/ytY  millions,  and 


1833,  City  of  Canton.  29fi 

they  make  vjery  considerable  deinandti  on  the  mer- 
chants of  Canton,  both  for  native  productions  and 
foreign  imports. 

A^att^i^^  sends  to  this  market  coarse  cloths,  hemp, 
chinaware,  and  drugs ;  and  takes  in  return'jwoolens 
and  native  books.  The  population  is  twenty-three 
millions. — Honan  has  an  equal  number  of  inhabi- 
tants, and  sends  hither  rhubarb,  musk,  almonds,  honey, 
indigo,  &c.;  and  woolens,  and  a  few  other  foreign 
goods  are  received  in  return. 

This  account  of  the  domestic  commerce  of  Canton 
is  taken  from  a  native  manuscript.  We  have  sought 
long,  but  in  vain,  for  some  official  document  which 
would  show  at  once  the  different  kinds  and  the  amount 
of  merchandise  which  is  annually  brought  from,  and 
carried  to,  the  several  provinces  of  the  empire.  The 
account  which  we  have  given,  must  be  regarded  only 
as  an  approximation  to  the  truth.  Some  articles  have 
doubtless,  been  omitted  which  ought  to  have  been 
noticed ;  and  vice  versa.  One  commodity  in  particular, 
which  is  known  to  be  carried  into  all  the  provinces, 
and  used  to  the  amount  of  more  than  $12,000,000 
annually,  is  not  even  mentioned.  Sill  the  statements, 
which  we  have  brought  into  view,  show  that  there  is 
in  every  part  of  the  empire,  a  greater  or  less  demand 
for  foreign  productions, — a  demand  which,  so  long 
as  the  commerce  is  confined  to  this  port,  will  be  sup- 
plied very  disadvantageously  both  for  the  foreigner 
and  the  native ;  but  while  it  does  remain  thus  restrict- 
ed, there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  it  will,  under  all 
its  disadvantages,  gradually  increase;  and  even  if  the 
northern  ports  of  the  empire  should  be  immediately 
thrown  open,  it  will  not  soon  cease  to  be  important. 

Though  the  merchant  and  factors  from  the  other 
provinces  enjoy  a  considerable  share  of  the  commerce 
of  Canton,  yet  they  do  not  confine  themselves  to  the 
domestic  trade;  they  participate  largely  in  that  to 
Tungking,  Cochinchina,  Siarn,  and  the  islands  of  the 
eastern  x\rchipelago.  The  whole  number  of  Chinese 
vessels,  annually  visiting  foreign  ports  south  of  Cw^ 


294  Description  of  the  Nov. 

ton,  is  not  probably,  less  than  one  buudred  ;  of  these 
one  third  belong  to  Canton  ;  six  or  eight  go  to  Tung- 
king  ;  eighteen  or  twenty  to  Cuchinchina,  Cambojat 
and  Siam ;  four  or  five  visit  the  ports  of  Singapore, 
Java,  Sumatra,  and  Penang  ;  and  as  many  more  find 
their  way  to  the  Celebes,  Borneo  and  the  Philippine 
islands.  These  vessels  never  make  but  one  voyage 
in  the  year,  and  always  move  with  the  monsoon. 
Many  of  the  vessels  from  Fuhkeen  and  the  north- 
ern ports  of  China,  which  go  south,  touch  at  Can- 
ton both  when  outward  and  homeward  bound.  But 
the  whole  amount  of  trade  to  foreign  ports,  carried 
on  by  the  Chinese  merchants  of  Canton,  is  not  very 
great ;  not  so,  however,  that  which  is  in  the  hands  of 
foreigners,  and  which  we  now  proceed  to  notice. 
Portugal,  Spain,  France,  Holland,  Sweden,  Denmark, 
England,  and  the  United  States,  have  all  shared  in 
the  commerce  of  Canton. 

The  Portugt^se  ships  led  the  way  to  China.  Ra- 
phael Perestrello  arrived  here  in  1516 ;  and  the  next 
year  eight  ships,  four  Portuguese  and  four  Malay, 
under  the  command  of  Pernio  Peres  de  Andrade, 
arrived  on  the  coast;  six  of  these  anchored  near  St. 
John's  island,  and  the  other  two  came  into  the  port 
of  Canton.  From  that  early  period  the  trade  of  the 
Portuguese  began  to  increase  rapidly;  but  difficulties 
soon  arose,  and  the  adventurers  were  restricted  to 
Macao ;  to  which  place  they  have  ever  since  been 
limited,  except  at  short  intervals,  when  they  have 
been  allowed,  with  other  foreigners,  free  access  to 
all  the  ports  of  the  empire. 

Spanish  ships,  besides  having  liberty  to  trade  at 
this  port,  are  allowed  the  privilege,  which  they 
neglect  to  improve,  of  trading  at  the  port  of  Amoy. 

The  French  reached  the  port  of  Canton  in  1820; 
but  their  trade  has  never  been  very  extensive,  though 
it  has  been  continued  to  the  present  time*  During 
the  last  few  years  they  have  employed  annually  two, 
three,  or  four  ships  in  this  trade.  In  the  season 
2832-33,  there  were  three  Fjrench  ships  in  port. 


1833.  City  of  C anion  ^  295 

The  Dutch  trade  commenced}  if  we  may  rely  oa 
native  authority,  in  1601 ;  it  had  to  struggle,  in  its 
origin,  with  very  many  difficulties ;  and  during  its 
progress  through  more  than  two  centuries  has  fluc- 
tuated exceedingly.  Its  present  prospects  are  improv- 
ing; a  few  years  ago  there  were  only  three  of  four 
ships  annually  employed  in  this  trade.  During  the 
year  1832,  there  were  ^^r^n^^^n. Dutch  vessels  which 
came  to  China :  these  were  all  from  Holland  and 
Java.  The  value  of  imports  was  $457,128  ;  exports, 
$656,646, — not  including  the  private  trade  of  the 
commanders. 

Sweden  has  never,  in  one  season,  we  believe,  sent 
more  than  two  or  three  ships  to  China.  This  trade 
opened  in  1732;  and  during  its  first  fifteen  years, 
22  ships  were  dispatched  to  China,  of  which  four 
were  lost.  Peter  Osbeck,  who  was  here  in  1750-51, 
as  chaplain  of  the  Prince  Charles,  a  Swedish  East- 
Indiaman,  relates,  that  there  were  that  season,  eigh- 
teen European  ships  in  port,  viz.  one  Danish,  two 
Swedish,  two  French,  four  Dutch,  and  nine  English. 
For  the  last  fifteen  years  no  Swedish  ships  have 
visited  China. 

The  Danes  seem  to  have  come  to  China  earlier 
than  the  Swedes ;  but  the  year  in  which  their  trade 
began  we  cannot  ascertain.  Durinj?  twelve  years, 
commencing  in  1732,  they  sent  32  ships  to  China;  of 
which  only  27  returned.  Their  flag  was  called  Hwang- 
ke,  *  the  imperial  flag,'  which  name  it  has  retained  to 
this  day.  Their  trade  has  never  been  very  great, 
though  it  has  been  continued  to  the  present  time. 

The  English  did  not  reach  the  coast  of  China  till 
about  1635.  It  is  stated,  on  good  authority,  that 
queen  Elizabeth  in  1599,  sent  John  Mildenhall  from 
Constantinople  overland  to  the  court  of  the  Great 
Mogul  in  order  to  obtain  certain  privileges  for  the 
English,  for  whom  she  was  then  preparing  a  charter. 
Mildenhall  was  long  opposed  by  the  arts  and  pres- 
ents of  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  jest  its  at  that 
court ;  and  it  was  some  years  before  h^  ^tvlvteVs  '^  ^g^v 


290  Deniriptwn  of  ifu  \o\ . 

the  better  of  them/'  It  is  also  recorded,  that  the 
same  wise  princess  wrote  strong  recomiiiendatory 
letters  to  the  etuperor  of  Chinas  to  be  delivered  by 
the  chiefs  of  an  expedition  intended  for  his  country ; 
but  misfortunes  at  sea,  prevented  the  ships  from 
reaching  the  place  of  their  destination.  In  1634,  a 
**  truce  and  free  trade"  to  China  and  all  other  places 
where  the  Portuguese  v/ere  settled,  was  agreed  to 
between  the  viceroy  of  Goa  and  several  English 
merchants,  to  whom  a  license  for  trading  to  the 
East  Indies  had  been  granted  by  king  Charles  I. 
Several  ships  were  fitted  out  by  these  grantees,  un- 
der the  command  of  captain  WeddelU  who  thought 
it  sufficient,  in  consequence  of  the  agreement  made 
at  Goa,  to  bring  letters  for  the  governor  of  Macao, 
in  order  to  be  effectually  assisted  in  his  projected  in- 
tercourse with  the  Chinese  at  Canton.  The  account 
ofthiB  first  enterprise  is  curious  and  interesting. 
We  subjoin  a  few  extracts  which  are  found  in  the 
work  of  sir  George  Staunton. 

**  The  procurador  of  Macao  soon  [after  the  fleet  arrived]  repair* 
ed  on  board  the  principal  ship  of  the  English,  and  said,  that  for 
matter  of  refreshing,  he  would  provide  them ;  but  that  there  was 
a  main  obstacle  to  their  trading,  which  was  the  non-consent  of 
the  Chinese,  who,  he  pretended,  held  the  Portuguese  in  miserable 
subjection.  The  English,  however,  determined  to  discover  the 
river  of  Canton ;  and  fitted  out  a  barge  and  pinnace,  with  above 
fifly  men,  which,  after  two  days  came  in  sight  of  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  being  a  very  goodly  inlet,  and  utterly  prohibited  to  the  Por- 
tuguese by  the  Chinese,  who  do  not  willingly  admit  any  strangers 
to  the  view  of  it,  being  the  passage  and  secure  harbor  for  their  best 
junksf  both  of  war  and  merchandise  ;  so  that  the  Portuguese  traf. 
fie  to  Canton  was  only  in  small  vessels,  through  divers  narrow 
shoal  straits,  among  many  broken  islands  adjoining  the  main.  The 
barge  anchoring  for  a  wind  and  tide  to  carry  them  in,  a  fishing 
boat  was  descried  early  in  the  morning,  which  Thomas  Robinson 
followed,  [a  tedious  chase  by  reason  of  their  many  oars,]  hoping 
to  have  found  some  one  on  board  who  might  serve,  either  as  pilot 
or  interpreter ;  but  finding  neither,  having  used  them  with  all 
courtesy,  dismissed  them  contrary  to  their  timorous  expectations ; 
Rnd  afterwards,  for  the  same  causes,  and  with  the  same  success, 
spake  with  another ;  but  after  a  delay  of  several  days,  a  small  boat 
made  towards  the  pinnace ,  and  having  sold  some  refreshments, 
signs   were    made  to  curry  some   of  the  English  to  Canton,  and 


IH;i3.  Ciltj  of  Canton.  i\)~ 

bring  thcui  lu  llie  apMicU  of  tlic  miiiulariiiit,  wliicli  Ike  boatiaen  ac- 
cepted of;  but  the  ue.tt  ilay,  tbt-  piniweu  being  under  nil  with  a 
tikir  wind  and  tide,aner  hnviogpiused  by  a  certain  desolate  castlei 
a  fleet  of  about  twenty  mil  of  tall  junks,  commanded  by  an  admi- 
ral, paaalnft  down  Trom  Canton,  enconntered  the  En^iih ;  and,  in 
GOurteouH  termti,  demred  them  to  anchor,  which  accordingly  they 
did;  and  preaentty  J.  Muuntoney  and  T.  Robinson  went  on 
board  the  chief  inaodarin,  where  were  certain  negroes,  fugitives  uf 
the  Portuguese,  ttiat  interpieted. 

■<  At  tint,  the  Chin&m  began  suinewliat  ruuglily  to  expostulate  ; 
what  moved  them  1o  come  hither  and  discover  the  prohibited 
goods,  and  the  concealed  parts  and  passages  of  so  great  a  prince's 
dominions T  Also,  who  were  their  pilots?  T.  Robinson  repli- 
itd;  that  they  were  come  from  Europe,  to  treat  of  such  capitula- 
tiou  fis  ntight  conduce  lo  the  good  of  Ituth  {>rinces  and  sul^ecls, 
lioptDg  that  it  miglit  be  lawful  for  them,  as  well  as  for  tbe  inliabi. 
lanis  oTMacao,  to  exeruise  a  fee  commerce,  paying  duties  as  the 
others ;  and  as  for  pilots  they  hail  none ;  but  every  one  was  able 
by  his  art,  to  discover  more  difficult  passages  than  they  had  found. 
Tbe  Chiuese  hereafter  began  to  be  more  atftble,  and  in  conclustun, 
uppointt'd  a  small  junk  to  carry  up  whomsoover  tlkoy  pleased  to 
(Canton,  if  the  Engli^  would  promise  that  the  pinnace  would  pro. 
cced  no  further  ;  for  though  each  of  these  vessels  was  well  armed, 
yet  (hey  durst  not  oppocie  her  in  any  hostile  way.  The  same 
night,  captain  Carter,  T.  Robinson  and  J.  Mounlency  left  the  pin- 
nace, with  orders  to  expect  their  return  ;  and  being  embarked  in 
a  small  junk  of  thirty  tous,  proceeded  towards  Cnntou,  with  intent 
to  deliver  to  the  viceroy  a  p(  lermission  to  set' 

tie  a  trade  in  those  parbt.  rived  within  five 

leagues  of  Canton,  wbitlier  i  lieir  coming,  and 

tbe  fear  of  them,  wiis  alread  ly  were  required, 

in  H  friendly  manner,  to  pre  to  return  to  their 

own  ships,  with  promise  oi  curing  of  license 

for  trade,  if  they  would   s(  ic  solicilalion  of 

those  they  should  find  the  indon  the  river : 

the  which,  (having  satisfied  s  discovery,  and 

willing  (o  remove  the  anxiety  which  their  long  abHcnoe  miglit  oc- 
casion in  the  rest  of  the  fleet,)  lliey  readily  performod.  In  a  little 
lime,  the  Portuguese  Hect  of  six  small  vi'-ssel^  set  mil  for  Japan; 
upon  whose  departure  it  was  expected  the  pcmiisBion  lo  trade 
would  have  been  gninlod;  but  being  then  freed  of  their  conceiv. 
ed  fear  lest  captain  Wedrlell  and  his  men  should  have  surprised 
(heir  vessels,  tbey  sent  the  English  a  flat  denial. 

**The  same  day,  at  a  consultation  called  on  board  the  admiral 
(Wcddell),  captain  Carter,  J.  Mounteitey,  and  T.  Robinson  deliv- 
erud  to  tlie  whole  council,  together  witii  a  dral\  of  the  river,  the 
sum  of  their  allempts,  succons,  iiud  \in\M-s ;  which  being  well  ponder, 
nd,  it  was  generally  consented,  ihut  ihe  whole  flecl  shoiild'sai)  for  the 
river  of  Canlon.     ThiA-  arrived  in  a  few  days  before  tlw  Ibrcnien- 


298  Descnption  of  the  Nuv 

tioned  desolate  castle  ;  and  being  now  furnished  with  some  slen- 
der interpretersi  they  soon  had  9{)eech  with  divers  mandarins  in 
the  king's  junks,  to  whom  the  cause  of  their  arrival  was  declared, 
vtz«  to  entertain  peace  and  amity  with  them,  to  traffic  freely  as  the 
Portuguese  did,  and  to  be  forthwith  supplied  for  their  moneys,  with 
provisions  for  their  ships  :  all  which  those  mandarins  promised  to 
solicit  with  the  prime  men  resident  at  Canton ;  and  in  the  mean 
time,  desired  an  ex|)ectation  of  six  days,  which  were  granted ;  and 
the  English  ships  rode  with  white  ensigns  on  the  poop.  But  their 
perfidious  friends,  the  Portuguese,  had  in  all  that  time,  since  the 
return  of  the  pinnace,  so  bcslandered  them  to  the  Chinese,  report, 
ing  them  to  be  rogues,  thieves,  beggars,  and  what  not,  that  they 
t>ecanie  very  jealous  of  the  good  meaning  of  the  English;  inso- 
much, that  in  the  night  time  they  put  forly-six  cast  iron  ordnance 
into  the  fort  lying  close  to  the  brink  of  the  river ;  each  piece  being 
between  six  and  seven  hundred  weight  and  well  proportioned ;  and 
after  the  end  of  four  days,  having,  as  they  thought,  sufficiently  for- 
tified themselves,  they  discharged  divers  shot,  though  without  hurt, 
upon  one  of  the  barges  passing  by  them,  to  find  out  a  convenient 
watering  place.  Herewith  the  whole  fieet,  being  instantly  in. 
censed,  did,  on  the  sudden,  display  their  bloody  ensigns;  and 
weighing  their  anchors,  fell  up  with  the  flood,  and  berthed  them- 
selves before  the  castle,  from  \i^hence  came  many  shot ;  yet  not 
any  that  ton'ched  so  much  as  hull  or  rope.  Whereupon,  not  being 
able  to  endure  their  bravados  any  longer,  each  ship  began  to  play 
furiously  upon  them  with  their  broadsides ;  and  after  two  or  three 
hours,  perceiving  their  cowardly  fainting,  the  boats  were  landed 
with  about  one  hundred  men ;  which  sight  occasioned  them,  with 
great  distraction,  instantly  to  abandon  the  castle  and  fly ;  the 
boats*  crews,  in  the  meantime  entering  the  same,  and  displaying 
his  majesty's  colors  of  Greot  Britain  upon  the  walls,  having,  the 
samd  night,  put  aboard  all  their  ordnance,  fired  the  council  house, 
and  demolished  what  they  could.  The  boats  of  the  fleet  also  seiz- 
ed a  junk  laden  with  boards  and  timber,  and  another  with  salt. 
Another  vessel  of  small  moment  was  surprised,  by  whose  boat  a 
letter  was  sent  to  the  chief  mandarins  at  Canton,  expostulating 
their  breach  of  truce,  excusing  the  assailing  of  the  castle,  and 
withal,  in  fair  terms,  requiring  the  liberty  of  trade.  This  letter,  it 
seems,  was  delivered ;  for  the  next  day,  a  mandarin  of  no  great 
note,  some  time  a  Portuguese  Christian,  called  Paulo  Noretty, 
came  towards  the  ships  in  a  small  boat  with  a  white  flag,  to  whom 
the  English,  having  laid  open  the  injuries  received,  and  the  sincere 
intent  they  had  to  establish  a  fair  trade  and  commerce,  and  were 
no  way  willing,  (hut  in  their  own  defence,)  to  oppose  the  Chinese, 
presented  certain  gifts,,  and  dismissed  him  to  his  masters,  who 
were  some  of  the  chief  mandarins,  and  who  being  by  him  duly  in- 
formed thereof,  leturned  him  again  the  same  night,  with  a  small 
junk  and  full  authority  to  carry  up  such  persons  as  should  be  ap- 
pointed  to  Canton,  there  to  tender  a  petition,  and  to  conclude  fur- 
iher  upon  the  manner  of  their  future  proceed inp«.'* 


iiirVX  i'ihf  of  Canfoif.  200 

The  English  had  now  gained  their  point :  two  in- 
dividuals proceeded  lo  Canton  and  were  favorably 
received  by  officers  of  high  rank  in  the  city  ;  and 
arrangements,  which  were  agreeable  to  both  parties, 
were  soon  made.  Such  was  the  commencement  of 
a  commercial  intercourse  which,  though  always  im- 
portant, may  very  soon  command  a  far  more  exten- 
sive  and  salutary  influence  than  it  has  ever  before 
exerted.  The  British  trade  with  China  forms  a  very 
important  item  of  the  commerce  of  the  world,  it 
is  divided  into  two  branches ;  that  which  is  carried 
on  directly  with  Great  Britain,  i.  e.  the  Company's 
trade ;  and  that  which  is  carried  on  between  China  and 
the  British  possessions  in  India,  nearly  the  whole  of 
which  is  in  the  hands  of  private  individuals. 

The  whole  number  of  vessels  which  arrived  in 
China  under  the  British  flag,  during  the  year  18^2, 
WM  seventy 'four :  seven  of  these  made  two  voyages; 
and  three  of  them  made  three  voyages,  during  the 
twelve  months:  and  one  of  these  last,  the  Red  RoveVf 
captain  Clifton,  made  her  three  voyages  from  Cal- 
cutta ;  she  arrived  in  China  on  the  28th  Feb.,  5th  June, 
and  6th  October.  The  whole  number  of  arrivals  was 
eight) -seven ;  9  from  London ;  31  from  Bombay ;  24 
from  Calcutta ;  2  from  Madras ;  5  from  Singapore 
(most  of  the  English  ships  to  or  from  China  touch  at 
this  port);  3  from  Sourabaya ;  1  from  Batavia ;  1  from 
N.  S.  Wales;  8  from  Manila;  1  from  the  east  coast 
of  China;  1  from  Lewchew ;  and  1  from  the  straits 
of  Malacca.  Of  these  ships,  there  arrived  in  Jan.,  2 ; 
in  Feb.,  2;  March,  4;  April,  2 ;  May,  10 ;  June,  16 ; 
July,  5;  Aug.,  15;  Sep.,  17;  Oct.,  8;  Nov.,  3;  Dec, 
2.  There  were  14  departures  in  Jan. ;  2  in  Feb.;  5 
in  March;  2  in  April ;  5  in  May ;  4  in  June ;  1 1  in  July ; 
4  in  August ;  11  in  Oct.;  17  in  Nov.;  9  in  Dec.;— and 
two  or  three  vessels  remained  stationed  at  Lintin. 

These  vessels  brought  to  China,  broadcloths,  long* 
ells,  camlets,  British  calicoes,  worsted  and  cotton 
yarn,  cotton  piece  goods,  Bombay,  Madras  and 
Bengal  cotton,    opium,  sandal-wood^  NiWV^o^^^ 


M)0  Ih'srriplioh  oj  f/ir  Nov. 

rattans,  b«itt;l  nut,  putclnu^k,  peppcT,  clovrs,  rorhi- 
iiealy  olibanum,  Bultpetrc,  skins,  ivory,  amber, 
pearls,  cornelians,  watches  atid  clocks,  lead,  iron, 
tin,  quicksilver,  shark's  fins,  fish-maws,  stock- fish. 
&c.  Returning  from  China  they  were  laden  with 
teas,  silk,  silk  piece  goods,  sugar,  cassia,  camphor, 
vermilion,  rhubarb,  alum,  musk,  and  various  other 
articles.  The  value  of  these  exports  and  imports  is 
exhibited  in*  the  following  table. 

Skasons.         rMPORTs.        Exports. 

1828-29.  «21,313,526  ?!l9,360,625 

1 829-30.  22,931,372  21,257,257 

1 830-3 1 .  il  ,96 1 ,754  20,446,699 

183J-32.  20,536,227  1 7,767,486 

18r>2-.V3.  22,304,75:^  1 8,332,760 

l.Mie  American  trade  to  China  is  of  very  recent 
origin  ;  it  commenced  shortly  after  the  revolutionary 
war.  The  first  recorded  facts  which  we  are  able  to 
obtain,  carry  back  the  trade  only  to  the  season 
1784-5 ;  in  which  season  two  American  ships  were 
laden  at  Canton  ;  they  carried  to  America,  with  their 
other  cargo,  880,100  lbs.  of  tea :  in  the  next  season 
thtii-e  was  only  one  vessel,  which  exported  695,000 
lbs.  In  1786-7,  there  were  Jive  ships  engaged  in 
the  trade;  they  exported  1,181,860  pounds  of  tea; 
one  of  these  ships  was  the  "  Hope ;"  other  ships 
which  were  in  port  during  this,  and  the  following 
season  were  the  "  Washington,"  the  "Asia,"  and  the 
"  Canton  f  ihe  two  last  were  from  Philadelphia.  The 
nunrifc^efroif  American  vessels  which  arrived  in  China 
during  the  season  of  1832-33  ending  June  1833,  was 
Jifty-nine ;  some  of  these,  however,  did  not  take  in 
cargoes  at  this  port.  These  ships  brought  quick- 
^silver,  lead,  iron.  South  American  copper,  spelter, 
tin  plates,  Turkey  opium,  ginseng,  rice,  broadcloths, 
camlets,  chintzes,  long  ells,  long  cloths,  cambrics, 
domestics,  velvets,  bombazettes,  handkerchiefs,  lin- 
vjj.  cotton  drilliiigSj  cotton  yarn,  cotton  prints,  land 


WiM.  CiUj  of  (\niton.  r?Ol 

Hiid  soa-otf(T  skins,  fox  skins,  sf»al  skins,  poarl  sliolls, 
sandal-wood,  cochineal,  music  boxes,  clocks,  watches, 
and  sundry  other  articles ;  and  in  return  were  laden 
with  teas,  silks,  cassia,  camphor,  rhubarb,  vermilion, 
Chinaware,  &c.;  these  articles  of  merchandise  were 
carried  to  the  United  States,  Europe,  South  America, 
Sandwich  Islands,  and  Manila. — The  following  table 
will  afford  some  idea  of  the  progress  of  the  trade, 
and  show  its  present  amount. 

Ska90N8.  Imports.  Exports. 

1805-06.  «5,326,358  «5,127,00<) 

1815-16.  2,527,500  4,220,000 

1825-26.  3,843,71 7  4,363,788 

1830-31.  4,223,476  4,344,548 

1831-32.  5.531,807  5,999,731 

1832-33.  8,362,971  8,372,1 75 

From  the  foregoing  statements  it  appears  that  the 
China  /ra<2<?,  employing  annually  140  first  rate  vesseln 
and  a  large  amount  of  capital,  constitutes  a  very  im- 
portant branch  of  modern  commerce.  But  the  trade 
has  always  been  carried  on,  and  still  exists,  under 
circumstances  peculiar  to  itself;  it  is  secured  by  no 
commercial  treaties ;  it  is  regulated  by  no  stipulated 
rules ;  mandates  and  edicts  not  a  few,  there  are  '^  on 
record,^'  but  these  all  emanate  from  one  party :  still 
the  trade  lives,  and,  by  that  imperial  favor  which 
extends  to  '*  the  four  seas,^'  flourishes  and  enjoys  no 
small  degree  of  protection. — All  vessels  arriving  on 
the  coast  of  China,  are,  unless  destined  for  the  harbor 
of  Macao  or  the  port  of  Canton,  considered  by  Chi- 
nese authorities  as  intruders,  and  as  such  '^  must  in- 
stantly be  driven  away."  Year  after  year,  however, 
vessels  have  found  a  safe  and  convenient  anchorage 
at  Lintin  and  vicinity ;  where  a  large  amount  of  busi- 
ness, including  nearly  the  whole  of  the  opium  trade, 
is  transacted.  Those  vessels  that  are  to  enter  the 
Bogue,  must  procure  a  permit  and  a  pilot  at  the  Chi- 
nese custom-house  nonr  Macao;  and  the  pilot, lva\\w^ 
remvrd  Jicc/ise  [o  act. must  proireinV  o\\  \\c\v\x^\v\v 


-> 


02  Pesrription  of  the  Nov. 


mediately  and  conduct  the  vessel  to  the  anchorage 
at  Whampoa. 

As  soon  as  the  ship  is  officially  reported  at  Canton, 
arrangements  are  made  for  discharging  and  receiv- 
ing cargo,  the  whole  business  of  which  is  sometimes 
accomplished  in  three  weeks,  but  usually  in  not  less 
time  than  two  or  three  months.  But  before  this 
business  can  proceed,  the  consignee  or  owner  of  the 
ship  must  obtain  for  her  a  security  merchant^  a  tin- 
guisiy  arid  a  comprador^  and  a  written  declaration 
must  be  given  for  every  ship,  except  those  of  the 
E.  I.  Company,  that  she  has  no  opium  on  board. 

The  security  merchant,  or  individual  who  gives 
security  to  government  for  the  payment  of  her  duties 
and  for  the  conduct  of  the  crew,  must  be  a  member 
of  the  cO'hong;  at  present  this  company  is  composed 
of  twelve  individuals,  usually  called  hoiig  merchants: 
some  of  these  men  rank  among  the  most  wealthy  and 
respectable  inhabitants  of  Canton ;  they  pay  largely 
for  the  privilege  of  entering  the  co-hong,  and  when 
they  have  once  joined  that  body,  they  are  seldom 
allowed  to  retire  from  their  station,  and  are  at  all 
times  liable  to  heavy  exactions  from  the  provincial 
government.  Formerly  the  whole,  or  nearly  the 
whole,  foreign  trade  was  in  their  hands ;  within  a 
few  years,  it  has  extended  to  others  who  are  not 
included  in  the  co-hong,  and  who  are  commonly  call- 
ed outside  merchants.  The  linguists,  so  called,  hold 
the  rank  of  interpreters ;  they  procure  permits  for 
delivering  and  taking  in  cargo,  transact  all  business 
at  the  custom-house,  keep  account  of  the  duties,  &c. 
The  comprador  provides  stores,  and  all  necessary 
provisions  for  the  ship  while  she  remains  in  port. 

The  port  charges  consist  of  the  measurement  duty, 
cumshaw,  pilotage,  linguist's  and  comprador's  fees. 
The  measurement  duty  varies ;  on  a  vessel  of  SOO 
tons  it  is  about  $650 ;  and  on  vessels  of  the  largest  size, 
say  1300  tons,  it  is  about  $3000 ;  the  tonnage  of  the 
vessel,  however,  affords  no  fixed  criterion  for  the 
a/nouni  of  measurement  duty.     But  for  all  ships,  of 


18^^-  City  of  C anion.  oOl> 

whatever  size,  the  cumsJiaWy  pilotage,  linguist'^  and 
comprador^9  feei,  are  the  same,  amounting  to  about 
$2,573.  Those  vessels  that  enter  the  port  laden 
only  with  rice  are  not  required  to  pay  the  measure- 
ment duty  and  cumshaw,  but  are  liable  to  other  irreg- 
ular fees  amounting  to  nearly  $1000.  The  manage- 
ment and  genera]  supervision  of  the  port  charges  are 
intrusted  to  an  imperial  commissioner,  who  is  sent 
hither  from  the  court  of  Peking.  In  Chinese  he  is 
called  hae-kwan  keen-tuh ;  but  by  foreigners  is  usu- 
ally styled  the  Hoppo ;  his  regular  salary  is  about 
3000  taels  per  annum,  but  his  annual  income  is  sup- 
posed to  be  not  less  than  $100,000. 

The  arrangements  between  the  native  and  foreign 
merchants  of  Canton  for  the  transaction  of  business 
are  on  the  whole  convenient,  and  pretty  well  calculat- 
ed to  promote  dispatch  and  secure  confidence  in  the 
respective  parties.  The  Chinese  merchants  have  a 
well  earned  reputation  for  shrewd  dealers;  generally 
they  have  but  little  confidence  in  each  other,  and 
every  contract  of  importance  must  be  "fixed  " — made 
sure,  by  the  prepayment  of  a  stipulated  sum :  but  they 
place  the  most  unlimited  confidence  in  the  integrity 
of  their  foreign  customers. — Only  a  small  part  of  the 
trade  is  in  the  hands  of  the  outside  merchants ;  and 
their  number  being  unlimited,  there  is  often  among 
them  a  great  deal  of  competition.  The  whole  of  the 
E.  I.  Company's  business,  and  a  large  portion  of  the 
English  private  trade  and  that  of  other  foreigners, 
is  confined  to  the  hong  merchants  and  those  who 
transact  business  in  connection  with  them.  The  es- 
tablishments of  the  principal  hong  merchants  are  ex- 
tensive ;  they  have  numerous  and  convenient  ware- 
houses, in  which  they  store  their  goods,  and  from 
whence  export  cargoes  are  conveyed  in  lighters  to 
the  shipping  at  Whampoa. 


The  foreign  factorieSj  the  situation  of  which  wc 
have  already  noticed, arc  neat  and  commodious  build- 
ings. The  plot  of  ground  oa  which  they  fstand  is  very 


MH  Descriplion  of  the  Nov. 

limited,  extending  about  sixty  rods  from  east  to  west, 
and  forty  from  north  to  south  ;  it  is  owned,  as  are 
also  most  of  the  factories,  by  the  hong  merchants. 
The  factories  are  called  ehih-san  hang,  **  the  thirteen 
factories ;''  and  with  the  exception  of  two  or  three 
narrow  streets,  they  form  one  solid  block ;  each  fac- 
tory extends  in  length  through  the  whole  breadth  of 
the  block,  and  has  its  own  proper  name,  which  if  not 
always  appropriate,  is  intended  to  be  indicative  of 
good  fortune :  the  1st,  commencing  on  the  east,  is 
E'hohang,  the  factory  of  ^Justice  and  Peace ;'  by  fo- 
reigners it  is  called  the  Creek  factory ;  the  2d  is  the 
Dutch;  it  is  called  ir*eiA-€'A//rig^,thefactory  of  Collect- 
ed Justice :'  3d  is  the  British  factory,  which  is  called 
Paou-ho  hong,  *the  factory  that  Insures  Tranquillity ;' 
a  narrow  lane  separates  this  from  the  4th,  which  is 
called  Fung'tae hang,  ^  the  Great  and  affluent  factory-;' 
.5th  is  the  old  English  factory,  called  Lung-shun  hang : 
Gtli,  the  Swedish  factory,  called  Suy  hang:  7th  is 
Ma-ying  hang,  commonly  called  the  Imperial  factory : 
8th,  FaoU'shun  hang,  th<)  'Precious  and  Prosperous 
factory :'  9th,  the  American  factory,  called  Kwang- 
yuen  hang,  *  the  factory  of  Wide  Fountains ;'  a~  broad 
street,  called  China  street,  separates  Kwang-yuen 
hang  from  the  J  0th,  which  is  occupied  by  one  of  the 
hong  merchants :  the  llth  is  the  French  factory:  the 
12th  is  the  Spanish  ;  the  13th  and  last  is  the  Danish 
factory  :  the  12th  and  13th  are  separated  by  a  street 
occupied  by  Chinese  merchants,  and  usually  called 
New  China  street.  Each  factory  is  divided  into  three, 
four  or  more  houses,  of  which  each  factor  Occupies 
one  or  more  according  lo  circumstances.  The  fac- 
tories are  all  built  of  brick  or  granite,  two  stories 
high,  and  present  a  rather  substantial  front ;  and 
with  the  foreign  flags  which  wave  over  them  form 
a  striking,  and  to  the  stranger,  a  pleasing  contrast 
with  the  flaunting  banners  and  architecture  of  the  ce- 
lestial empire. 

The  style  of  living  in   Canton,  we   speak  of  the 
foreign  societv,  i^  .similar  to  thai  of  India,  except  in 


1838.  City  of  Canton.  305 

the  important  partkular,  that  here  man  is  deprived 
of  that  ^^help^^  appointed  to  him  by  a  decree  which  no 
human  autnority  can  justly  abrogate,  and  enjoyed 
by  him  in  every  other  land  but  this. — A  gentleman, 
fitting  up  an  establishment  in  Canton,  must  first  ob- 
tain a  comprador :  this  is  an  individual  who  is  per 
mitted  by  special  license  to  act  as  head  servant ; 
he  has  the  general  superintendence  of  the  domestic 
affairs  of  the  house,  procures  other  servants,  pur- 
chases provisions,  &c.,  according  to  the  wishes  of 
his  employer.  Visitors  to  Canton  usually  speak  in 
high  terms  of  the  domestic  arrangements  of  the  re- 
sidents. But  this  place  presents  few  objects  of  much 
interest  to  the  mere  man  of  pleasure.  Considering 
the  latitude,  the  climate  is  agreeable  and  healthy ; 
provisions  of  good  quality  and  variety  are  abundant ; 
but  the  want  of  a  wider  range  and  a  purer  air  than 
are  enjoyed  in  the  midst  of  a  densely  populated  me- 
tropolis, to  which  the  residents  are  here  confined, 
oflen  makes  them  impatient  to  leave  the  provincial 
city. 

The  manufactories  and  trades  of  Canton  are  nu- 
merous. There  is  no  machinery,  properly  so  called^ 
and  consequently  there  are  no  extensive  manufactur- 
ing establishments,  similar  to  those  which,  in  modern 
times  and  under  the  power  of  machinery,  have  grown 
up  in  Europe.  The  Chinese  know  nothing  of  the 
economy  of  time. — Much  of  the  manufacturing  busi- 
ness required  to  supply  the  commercial  houses  of 
Canton  is  performed  at  Fuhshan,  a  large  town  situ- 
ated a  few  miles  westward  of  this  city ;  still  the  num- 
ber of  hands  employed,  and  the  amount  of  labor  per- 
formed here,  are  by  no  means  inconsiderable.  There 
are  annually  about  17,000  thousand  persons,  men, 
women,  and  children,  engaged  in  weaving  silk ; 
their  looms  are  simple,  and  their  work  is  generally 
executed  with  neatness.  The  number  of  persons 
engaged  in  manufacturing  cloth  of  all  kinds,  is  about 
50,000 ;  when  there  is  a  pressing  demand  for  work 
the  nuuiber  of  labonjrs  18  conj!«idorably  increased  ,>  llvcv 


306  Description  of  the  Nov. 

occupy  about  2,500  shops,  averaging  usually  twenty 
in  each  shop.  We  have  heard  it  said,  that  some  of 
the  Chinese  females,  who  devote  their  time  to  em^ 
broidering  the  choicest  of  their  fabrics,  secure  a  profit 
of  twenty,  and  sometimes  even  twenty -five,  dollars 
per  month !  The  shoemakers  are  also  numerous, 
and  they  support  an  extensive  trade ;  the  number  of 
workmen  is  about  4,200.  Those  likewise  who  work 
in  wood,  brass,  iron,  stone,  and  various  other  ma* 
terials,  are  numerous ;  and  those  who  engage  in  each 
of  these  respective  occupations,  form,  to  a  certain 
degree,  aseparate  community  or  guild,  and  have  each 
their  own  laws  and  rules  for  the  regulation  of  their 
business.  The  book  trade  of  Canton  is  important ; 
but  we  have  not  been  able  to  obtain  particulars  con- 
cerning its  extent. 

The  barbers  of  Canton  from  a  separate  department, 
and  no  one  is  allowed  to  discharge  the  duties  of 
tonsor  until  he  has  obtained  a  license.  According 
to  their  records,  the  number  of  the  fraternity  in  Can- 
ton, at  the  present  time,  is  7,300. 

There  is  another  body  of  men  here,  which  we 
must  not  pass  over  in  silence,  but  which  we  know 
not  how  to  designate  or  to  describe ;  we  refer  to  the 
medical  community.  That  these  men  command  high 
respect  and  esteem  whenever  they  show  themselves 
skillful  in  their  profession,  there  can  be  no  doubt ;  it 
is  generally  admitted  also,  that  individuals  do  now 
and  then  by  long  experience  and  observation  become 
able  practitioners :  but  as  a  community  they  are  any 
thing,  rather  than  masters  of  "the  healing  art."  They 
are  very  numerous,  amounting,  probably,  to  not  less 
than  two  thousand. 

No  inconsiderable  part  of  the  multitude  which  com- 
poses the  population  of  Canton  live  in  boats.  There 
are  officers  appointed  by  government  to  regulate  and 
control  this  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  city. 
Every  boat,  of  all  the  various  sizes  and  descriptions 
which  are  seen  here,  is  registered ;  and  it  appears 
that  the  whole  number,  on  the  river  adjacent  the 


1833.  C%  of  Canton.  307 

city,  is  eighty-four  thousand.  A  very  large  majority 
of  these  are  tan-kecL  (egg-house)  boats ;  these  are 
generally  not  more  than  twelve  or  fifteen  feot  bng, 
about  six  broad,  and  so  low  that  a  person  cm^  scarce- 
ly stand  up  in  them  ;  their  covering,  which  is  made  of 
bamboo,  is  very  light,  and  can  be  ea.sily  adjusted 
to  the  state  of  the  weather.  Whole  families  live  in 
these  boats;  and  in  coops  lashed  on  the  outside 
of  them,  they  often  rear  large  broods  of  ducks  and 
chickens,  designed  to  supply  the  city  markets.  Pas- 
sage-boats, which  daily  move  to  and  from  the  neigh- 
boring villages  and  hamlets ;  ferry-boats,  which  are 
constantly  crossing  and  re-crossing  the  river ;  huge 
canal-boats,  ladou  with  produce  from  the  country ; 
cruisers ;  pleasure-boats^  &rC.,  complete  the  list  of 
these  floating  habitations,  and  present  to  the  stran- 
ger a  very  interesting  scene« 

The  population  of  Canton  is  a  difficult  subject, 
about  which  there  has  been  considerable  diversity 
of  opinion.  The  division  of  the  city,  which  brings 
a  part  of  it  into  Nanhae  and  a  part  into  Pwanyu, 
precludes  the  possibility  of  ascertaining  the  exact 
number  of  inhabitants.  The  facts  which  we  have 
brought  into  view  in  the  preceding  pages,  perhaps, 
will  afford  the  best  date  for  making  an  accurate 
estimate  of  the  population  of  the  city.  There  are, 
we  have  already  seen,  50,000  persons  engaged  in 
the  manufaeture  of  cloth,  7,300  barbers,  and  4,200 
shoemakers ;  but  these  three  occupations,  employ- 
ing 61,500  individuals;  do  not  probably  include  more 
than  one  fourth  part  of  the  craftsmen  of  the  city ; 
allowing  this  to  be  the  fact,  the  whole  number  of 
mechanics  will  amount  to  246,000.  These  we  sup- 
pose are  a  fourth  part  of  the  whole  population,  ex- 
clusive of  those  who  live  on  the  river.  In  each  of 
the  84,000  boats  there  are  not,  on  an  average  less 
than  three  individuals,  making  a  total  of  252,000. 
If  now  to  these  we  add  four  times  246,000  (which  is 
the  number  of  mechanics)  we  have  a  total  of  1,236,000 
as  the  probable  number  of  inhabitants  of  Canton. 


308  Descriptimi  of  Cantofi.  Nov. 

This  number  may  be  far  from  the  truth ;  no  oue, 
however,  who  has  had  opportunity  of  visiting  the 
city,  of  passing  through  its  streets,  and  viewing  the 
multitudes  that  throng  them,  will  think  of  its  being 
much  less  than  1,000,000. 

It  only  remains  now,  in  conclusion,  to  remark 
briefly  concerning  the  influence  which  Canton  is 
exerting  on  the  character  and  destinies  of  this  na- 
tion, intelligent  natives  admit  that  more  luxury 
and  dissipation  and  cridte  exist  here,  than  in  any 
other  part  of  the  empire ;  at  the  same  time,  they 
maintain  that  more  enterprise,  more  enlarged  views, 
and  more  general  information  prevail  among  the 
higher  classes  of  the  inhabitants  of  Canton^  than  are 
found  in  most  of  their  other  large  cities :  these  bad 
qualities  are  the  result  of  a  thrifty  commerce  acting 
on  those  who  are  not  guided  by  high  moral  prin- 
ciples ;  the  good,  which  exist  in  a  very  limited  degree, 
result  from  an  intercourse  with  '  distant  barbarians.' 
The  contempt  and  hatred  which  the  Chinese  author- 
ities have  oflen  exhibited  towards  foreigners,  and 
the  indifierence  and  disdain  with  which  the  nation 
generally  has  looked  down  upon  everything  not 
their  own,  ought  to  be  strongly  reprobated  ;  on  the 
other  hand,  the  feelings  which  foreigners  have  often 
cherished,  and  the  disposition  and  conduct  which 
they  have  too  frequently  manifested  towards  this 
people,  are  such  as  should  never  have  existed ;  still, 
notwithstanding  all  these  disadvantages,  we  think 
that  the  intercourse  between  the  inhabitants  of  the 
western  world  and  the  Chinese  has  been  beneficial 
to  the  latter.  Hitherto  this  intercourse  has  been 
purely  commercial ;  and  science,  literature,  and  all 
friendly  and  social  ofl[ices,  have  been  disregarded ; 
but  men  are  beginning  to  feel  that  they  have  moral 
obligations  to  discharge,  and  that  they  are  bound  by 
most  sacred  ties  to  interest  themselves  in  the  men- 
tal improvement  of  their  fellow-men.  But  concern- 
ing the  future  influence  and  destiny  of  this  city, 
we  cannot  proccM.*rl  to  remark. 


I83rj.  7V//^^•  of  Ohniesi  Eniperon.  M\S^ 


MISCELLANIES. 


Titles  of  Chinese  Emperors. — The  ancient  monnrchs  of 
China  were  distinguished  by  the  titiest  Hwang^  Te,  Wang^  and 
Teen-tsxe,  The  two  first  and  the  last  of  these,  have  by  Europeans 
commonly  been  translated  < emperor;'  while  the  last  but  one, 
toang^  has  been  rendered  *  king.'  This  translation  is  conforma. 
ble  to  the  present  use  of  the  terms,  and  also  to  the  opinion  enter- 
tained by  several  writers  of  the  middle  ages,  that  these  titles  were 
not  applied  indiscriminately  to  all,  but  Were  used  with  reference  to 
the  monarch's  rank  in  the  esteem  of  the  people.  Others,  how. 
ever,  contend  for  the  perfect  equality  of  the  titles,  not  merely  as  to 
the  degree  of  sovereign  power  which  they  designate,  but  also  in 
all  other  respects.  The  various  writers  on  this  subject,  are  like- 
wise  far  from  being  agreed  respecting  the  derivation  of  the  terms, 
and  the  rules  by  which  they  were  applied.  It  is  curious  to  observe 
them  disputing  this  point  with  regard  to  those  eras  which  are  evi- 
dently  formed  from  antediluvjan  traditions,  clothed  in  the  fables  of 
a  later  period.  We  will  make  a  few  extracts  from  a  modern  his- 
torical compilation  which  we  have  before  us.  It  is  named  Yih  She^ 
« the  Unravelment  of  History,'  was  published  in  the  reign  of  Kang. 
he,  A.  D.  1670,  and  consists  of  150  chapters,  bound  up  in  50  small 
Chinese  volumes.  The  object  of  it  is,  by  a  comparison  of  the 
principal  old  writers,  however  discordant  in  opinion,  to  elucidate 
all  the  important  points  in  Chinese  history,  literature,  public  insti- 
tutions,  dec.  prior  to  the  Han  dynasty,  b.  c.  202. 

**  Htoang,"  says  one,  «*  is  heaven.  Heaven  speaks  not, — ^yet  the 
seasons  follow  in  regular  succession,  and  all  nature  springs  forth. 
So  were  the  three  ancient  hwang.  Without  a  word  from  them, 
the  people  performed  their  duty.  Their  virtue  was  inscrutable 
and  boundless,  like  the  supreme  heaven ;  therefore  they  were  calK 
ed  kwangJ*^ — ^The  formation  of  the  word  hwang  in  this  work  may 
suggest  another  explanation.  In  the  common  form  it  is  composed 
of  the  word  wang^  commonly  rendered  ♦  king'  or  ♦ruler,'  surmount, 
ed  by  the  word  <clear'  or  *  manifest.'  Here  it  is  composed  of  the 
same  word  surmounted  by  the  word  <  self,'  which  diiffers  only  from 
the  word  <  clear' in  a  single  stroke.  This  gives  the  very  intelligi. 
ble  signification  of  <«eZ/*-rtiZin^.' 

Te  is  not  so  minutely  explained  as  hzDong,  with  which  it  is  now 
united  in  the  modern  title  of  emperor.  One  writer  says,  ««he  whose 
virtue  is  allied  to  heaven  and  earth  is  called  te ;  he  who  combines 
benevolence  and  justice,  is  called  hwang :  there  is  a  difference  in 
the  power   of  each.     But   what  does  hinang  mean?     Hieang  is 


310  Chinese    Theology,  Nov. 

princely 9  excellent,  great ;  it  is  the  greatest  and  most  glorious  ap- 
pellation of  heaven.  ^  "^^  He  who  can  cause  annoyance  to  a  single 
individual,  cannot  be  hwang.** 

Of  Wa$ig^  one  says,  'Mhe  invr^ntor  of  writing,  by  drawing  a  link 

of  union  through  three  strokes,  ^    represented  a  king  ^^,  wang. 

Tlic  three  are  heaven,  earth,  and  man ;  and  he  who  combines  them 
in  equal  union  is  the  icang.** 

«<  Teen-teee,  heaven's  son,"  says  another,  «« shows  plainly  tViat 
the  monarch's  office  is  to  serve  heaven."  A  more  credulous  wri. 
ter  asserts;  *^the  mothers  of  the  ancient  holy  men,  begat  their 
children  under  the  influence  of  heaven ;  therefore  their  sons  were 
called  the  sons  of  heaven."  May  not  this  fable  be  founded  on  an 
erroneous  understanding  of  the  tradition  which  we  find  recorded  in 
equally  ambiguous  terms  by  Moses  Gen.  vi.  4?  <«  There  were 
giants  in  the  earth  in  those  days ;  and  also  after  that,  when  the 
sons  of  God  came  in  unto  the  daughters  of  men,  and  they  bare 
children  to  them ;  the  same  became  mighty  men  which  were  of 
old,  men  of  renown." 

Against  the  idea  of  a  gradation  in  the  above  titles  are  the  follow, 
ing  authorities,  Younded  on  undisputed  ancient  accounts  and 
traditions.  In  the  time  of  the  Chow  dynasty  it  was  asserted, 
««Our  kings  (wang)  are  the  same  as  the  ancient  monarchs  (te)." 
In  this,  says  the  historian,  «<  where  is  there  any  difference  of  rank 
or  eminence  ?"  Neither  might  the  nobles  ever  assume  the  title 
of  wang,  as*  is  evident  from  the  common  saying:  ^ Heaven 
cannot  have  two  suns;  nor  the  people  two  kings  (wang);  nor 
the  nation  two  rulers;  neither  can  there  be  two  to  receive 
supreme  honor." — with  regard  then  to  a  widely  different  sub. 
ject,  out  of  their  own  mouth  can  they  be  convicted ;  the  earth 
cannot  have  two  Lords;  for  «•  Jehovah  thy  God  is  one  Lorcl." 

We  will  not  weary  our  readers  with  more  than  one  short  ad* 
ditional  quotation.  A  knowledge  of  these  distinctions  is  useful 
for  the  pur))ose  of  understanding  many  portions  of  their  history, 
^  The  combination  of  the  terms  hioang  and  ie  anciently  had  the 
same  meaning  as  that  of  htoang  and  wang^ — that  is  a  mighty 
prince  : — they  were  never  used  together  as  a  common  title,  until 
the  time  of  Tsin  (b.  c.  220).  The  united  term  hwang-te  was 
then  adopted,  to  express  the  possession  of  the  whole  empire.  The 
ancients  had  the  titles  of  kung^  how,  pih,  tsze^  nan,  (similar  to 
duke,  count  d^.)  for  their  ministers: — the  title  toang  was  never 
conferred  on  them,  until  the  time  of  Han  (b.  c.  202).  Then  first, 
were  the  meritorious  servants  and  the  sons  and  brothers  of  the 
monarch  styled  wang  (kings)." 


Chinssb  Theoloot. — ^Perhaps  some  of  our  readers  would  he 
interested  to  know  the  theology  which  the  Chinese  sages  have 
taught  in  their  classic  books.  The  native  character  of  man  has 
been  a    prominent  subject  of  controversy   and  inquiry   among 


1835.  Chiuise  Theology ^  'M\ 

serious  meu  of  all  ages,  and  appears  no  less  so  at  the  present 
time.  We  do  not  quote  their  sentiments  indeed  as  of  binding 
authority  or  certain  truth,  hut  that  the  reader  who  pleases,  may 
compare  the  doctriTies  inculcated  here,  with  the  opinions  enter, 
tained  among  Christians,  and  chiefly  with  the  Bible  itself. 

In  the  last  of  the  Four  Books,  there  is  a  discussion  upon  this 
subject  between  iVIencius  (a  disciple  of  Confucius,)  and  several 
objecters.  Kaou-tsze  said,  «« Human  nature  resembles  the  willow, 
and  justice  is  like  a  willow  basket;  in  forming  human  nature  to 
justice  and  virtue,  we  must  do  as  we  do  when  making  a  vessel 
of  willow."  Mencius  replied ;  "Do  you  not  thwart  and  twist 
the  nature  of  the  willow  before  you  make  the  peLkeuen  vessel  ? 
Would  you  in  the  same  manner  thwart  and  twist  human  nature 
to  form  it  to  justice  and  virtue  ?  If  so,  your  doctrine  would 
lead  all  men  to  consider  justice  and  virtue  to  be  misery. ^^ 

Kaou-tsze  said,  "  Human  nature  resembles  the  flowing  of  water ; 
cut  a  channel  to  the  east,  and  it  will  run  east ;  cut  one  to  the 
west,  and  it  will  flow  west.  Man's  nature  originally  is  neither 
inclined  to  virtue  or  vice."  Mencius  replied ;  "  True,  water  prefers 
neither  east  nor  west,  but  does  it  incline  neither  to  run  up  nor 
down  ?  Men  are  all  naturally  virtuous,  the  same  as  all  water 
naturally  flows  downward.  If  you  strike  water  or  leap  into  it,  you 
may  cause  it  to  rise  Coove  your  head.  Dam  up  its  course,  and 
you  may  raise  it  to  the  hills ;  but  is  this  the  natural  inclination 
of  water?  No,  it  is  impelled  to  do  so.  Human  nature  in  the 
same  manner  may  be  made  to  practice  vice." 

Kung-too-tsze  said,  «<  Kaou-tsze  says,  that  human  nature  is  orig- 
inally  neither  virtuous  nor  vicious.  Some  say  that  nature  may  he 
led  to  virtue  or  vice.  Hence  when  W&n  and  Woo  reigned,  the 
people  loved  virtue;  but  when  Yew  and  Le  reigned,  the  people 
then  took  pleasure  in  cruelty.  Some  say,  that  there  are  people 
whose  natures  are  radically  good,  and  others  whose  natures  are 
radically  bad.  Hence,  when  the  good  Yaou  reigned,  there  was 
the  incorrigible  Seang.  When  the  unnatural  Koo-sow  was  a 
father,  there  was  the  filial  Shun.  Now  since  you  say  that  nature 
is  virtuous,  these  various  results  could  not  have  been."  Mencius 
replied ;  "  If  you  observe  the  natural  dispositions  you  may  see 
that  they  are  virtuous ;  hence  I  say  that  nature  is  virtuous.  All 
men  have  compassionate  hearts,  all  men  have  hearts  which  feel 
ashamed  of  vice,  all  have  hearts  disposed  to  show  reverence 
and  respect,  and  all  men  have  hearts  which  discriminate  be. 
tween  right  and  wrong.  A  compassionate  heart  is  benevo. 
lence ;  a  heart  ashamed  of  vice  is  rectitude ;  a  heart  which 
respects  and  reveres,  is  propriety  ;  and  a  heart  which  clearly  dis. 
tinguishes  right  from  wrong  is  wisdom.  Now  benevolence  and  rec 
titude,  and  propriety  and  wisdom  are  not  melted  into  us  from 
something  external ;  we  certainly  possess  them  of  ourselves.  But 
many  think  not  of  this.  Hence  it  is  cautioned, « seek  and  you  shall 
obtain,  let  go  and  you  shall  lose  ;*  some  do  lose  one,  some  tenfold, 
and  some  innumerable ;  thus  they  do  not  improve  their  natural 


t^J'J  Proportion  of  Mantdiov  i\ov. 

powers.''  Again  he  says,  ^*  benevolence  is  niuns  heart,  and 
justice  is  man's  way.  To  lose  the  way  and  no  longer  walk 
therein,  to  let  one's  heart  go,  and  not  know  where  to  seek  it — 
how.  lamentable !  If  a  man  lose  his  fowls  or  his  dogs,  he  knows 
how  to  seek  them.  The  duty  of  the  student  is  no  other  than 
to  seek  his  loti  heart, 

Confucius  says,  ^  The  highest  exercise  of  benevolence  is  tender 
affection  for  relatives.  Justice  is  what  is  right  in  the  nature  of 
things.  The  highest  exercise  of  justice  is  to  honor  men  of 
virtue  and  talents,  l^o  love  one's  kindred  according  to  their 
nearness  or  remoteness  of  connection,  and  to  honor  the  virtuous 
according  to  the  degree  of  their  worth,  are  what  constitute 
propriety." 

<«  Perfection  or  sincerity  is  the  way  of  heaven ;  to  aim  at  it, 
is  the  duty  of  man.  The  sincere  hit  the  due  medium  without 
effort,  obtain  it  without  thought,  and  practice  it  spontaneously. 
Such  are  sages.  It  is  only  the  man  possessing  the  virtues  of  the 
sages,  that  can  perfect  his  own  nature ;  he  who  can  perfect  his  own 
nature,  can  perfect  the  nature  of  other  men  :  he  who  can  perfect 
the  nature  of  other  men,  can  perfect  the  nature  of  things;  he 
who  can  perfect  the  nature  of  things,  can  assist  heaven  and 
earth  in  producing  and  nourishing  things.  When  this  is  the 
case,  then  he  is  united  with  heaven  and  earth,  so  as  to  form  a 
trinity.  To  be  united  with  heaven  and  earth,  means  to  stand  equal 
with  heaven  and  earth,  so  as  to  form  a  triad.  These  are  the 
actions  of  the  man  who  \a  by  nature  perfect,  and  who  needs 
not  to  acquire  perfection  by  study. 

*(The  next  order  of*  men  (next  to  the  sages),  bend  their  at- 
tention  to  straighten  their  deflections  from  the  path  of  rectitude. 
Having  sincerity,  it  gradually  accumulates  and  makes  its  ap- 
poarance;  after  this  it  begins  to  shine,  and  at  last  becomes 
brilliant.  Having  become  brilliant,  it  then  moves  others  to 
virtue,  so  that  at  last  it  effects  in  them  a  complete  renovation." 


PaoPOftTioN  OF  Mantchou  and  Chinese  officers  in  the  pre- 
sent GOVERNMENT  OF  China. — We  have  read  that  the  executive 
officers  in  China  are  chiefly  filled  with  Tartars,  and  that  very  great 
dissatisfaction  is  felt,  if  not  uttered,  by  the  native  Chinese 
towaids  their  Tartar  masters.  Subjected  as  they  were  to  a  fo- 
reign  yoke,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  suppose,  that  the  further 
step  of  dispossessing  them  also  of  a  share  in  their  usual  honors 
and  emoluments  would  create  discontent.  The  effect  of  such 
a  course  would  naturally  be,  what  is  often  asserted  to  be  the 
fact,  that  the  people  having  little  interest  in  the  government 
by  participation  in  its  offices,  are  ripe  for  change.  An  exam- 
ination into  the  comparative  numbers  of  Mantchous  and  Chi- 
nese employed  in  the  higher  offices,  will  aid  in  forming  a  judg- 
ment on  the  subject. 


183o.  and  Chinese  Officers.  313 

Let  us  begin  with  the  ministers  of  the  imperial  Cabinet  of 
Peking,  which  holds  daily  sessions.  Its  membets  are  sixteen 
in  number.  The  first  is  a  Mantchou,  the  second  a  Chinese; 
thus  alternately  through  the  highest  six  grades.  Four  of  the 
ten  inferior  in  rank,  are  Chinese, — so  that  ttitfe  of  the  sixteen 
ministers,  are  either  Mantchous  or  Mongols.  Besides  this 
Cabinet,  there  is  a  Privy  Council,-  the  names  of  whose  members 
we  do  not  know ;  but  they  are  selected  from  all  the  higher 
stations,  without  anv  exact  rule  as  to  rank  or  number. 

The  six  supreme  Tribunals  of  state,  ((together  consist  of  thirty, 
six  members.  Each  tribunal  has  two  presidents,  a  Mantchou 
and  a  Chinese.  The  vice  presidents  are  twenty.four,  who  also 
are  alternately  Mantchou  and  Chinese ;  so  that  eighteen  of  the 
thirty^ix  are  of  the  conqueror's  race.  The  president  of  the 
national  college,  Hanlin^  is  a  Chinese. 

If  we  now  leave  Peking,  and  examine  the  officers  throughout 
the  eighteen  provinces  which  compose  China  Proper,  we  shall 
obtain  the  following  results.  The  highest  provincial  officers  are 
the  governors,  of  whom  there  are  but  eight.  Five  of  these 
have  each  two  provinces,  one  has  three,  and  the  remaining  two 
have  each  a  large  province  under  his  jurisdiction.  These  high 
servants  of  the  emperor  each  have  dominion  over  a  country 
not  inferior  to  a  small  kingdom ;  often  exceeding  the  island  of 
Great  Britain  two  or  three  times  in  territory,  and  not  less  superior 
in  proportion  of  population.  Six  of  the  eight  governors  are  Chinese, 
and  thirteen  of  eighteen  provinces,  are  therefore  ruled  by  the  «'  sons 
of  Han."  Next  in  rank  to  these  officers  are  the  lieutenant, 
governors,  of  whom  there  are  fifteen  in  all.  Ten  of  these  are 
Chinese. 

If  again  we  enumerate  in  the  order  of  rank,  the  governors, 
lieut.-governors,  commanders-in-chief  of  the  military  ^rces,  the 
treasurers,  criminal  judges,  and  the  literary  chancellors,  reckon- 
ing  all  in  these  seven  grades,  we  shall  find  the  whole  nuin!)or 
in  all  the  provinces  to  be  102,  and  that  seventy. three  of  these 
are  Chinese.  Thus  the  ratio  of  Chinese  to  Mantchous,  as 
found  in  the  seven  highest  provincial  posts,  is  more  than  tiw 
to  one.  But  it  should  be  remembered  also  that  the  ratio  of 
the  Chinese  population  to  that  of  the  Mantchous,  is  probably 
as  twenty  or  thirty  to  one. 


RbMAHKS,   concerning  the  CONDITTON  of  FBMALKS  I.N  ClITNA, 

— [t  has  been  justly  remarked  that  a  nation's  civilization  may  be 
estimated  by  the  rank  which  females  hold  in  society.  If  the  civilj. 
2sation  of  China  be  judged  of  by  this  test,  she  is  surely  far  from 
occupying  that  first  place  which  she  so  strongly  claims.  Fen)alcs 
have  always  been  regarded  with  contempt  by  the  Chinrsc.  Their 
ancient  sages  sorm  to  have  considered  them  scaFC^^Iv  worthy  of 

2? 


3^14  Condition  of  Females.  Nov. 

their  attention.  The  sum  of  the  duties  they  require  them  to  per- 
form  is,  to  submit  to  the  will  of  their  masters.  The  lady,  say 
they,  who  is  to  be  betrothed  to  a  husband  ought  to  follow 
blindly  the  wishes  of  her  parents,  yielding  implicit  obedience  to 
their  will.  From  the  moment  when  she  is  joined  in  wedlock,  she 
ceases  to  exist — her  whole  being  is  absorbed  in  that  of  her  lord. 
She  ought  to  know  nothing  but  his  will,  and  to  deny  herself  in 
order  to  please  him.  Pan  Hvouypan^  who  is  much  admired  a/» 
a  historian,  composed  a  book  of  instructions  for  her  own  sex,  in 
which  she  treats  of  their  proper  station  in  society,  the  deportment 
they  should  exhibit,  and  the  duties  they  ought  to  perform.  She 
teaches  them  that  they  ^  hold  the  lowest  rank  among  mankind, 
and  that  employments  the  least  honorable  ought  to  be,  and  in  fact 
are,  their  lot."  She  inculcates  entire  submission  to  their  husbands, 
and  tells  them  in  very  plain  terms  that  they  ought  to  become 
abject  slaves  in  order  to  be  good  wives.  We  cannot  expect 
that  these  doctrines,  inculcated  as  they  are  by  a  lady^  who  ought 
to  advocate  the  cause  of  her  sex,  and  by  one  held  in  so  high  repute 
as  is  Pan  Humypan^  will  be  overlooked  by  the  "  lords  of  creation  ;" 
especially  as  they  accord  so  perfectly  with  their  domineering 
disposition  in  China. 

Confucius,  the  prince  of  letters,  divorced  his  wife  toithout  assign- 
ing  any  cause  for  doing  it ;  and  his  followers  have  invariably  adopt, 
ed  similar  arbitrary  measures  in  their  treatment  of  the  weaker  sex. 
The  price  which  is  paid  to  the  parents  of  the  bride  constitutes  her 
at  once  a  saleable  commodity,  and  causes  her  to  be  regarded  as 
differing  little  from  a  mere  slave.  In  the  choice  of  a  partner  for 
life  she  acts  only  a  passive  part.  She  is  carried  to  the  house  of 
the  bridegroom,  and  there  disposed  of  for  life  by  her  parents. 

The  birth  of  a  female  is  a  matter  of  grief  in  China.  The  father 
and  mother,  who  had  ardently  hoped,  in  the  unborn  babe,  to  em- 
brace  a  son,  feel  disappointed  at  the  sight  of  a  wretched  daughter. 
Many  vows  and  offerings  are  made  before  their  idols  in  order  to 
propitiate  their  favor  and  secure  the  birth  of  a  son.  The  mercy 
of  the  compassionate  Kwanyin  especially,  is  implored  to  obtain 
this  precious  gift ;  but  after  they  have  spent  large  sums  of  money  in 
this  pious  work,  the  inexorable  goddess  fills  the  house  with  mourn- 
ing  at  the  birth  of  a  daughter.  "Anciently,"  says  Pan  Hwuypan^ 
"  the  female  infant  was  thrown  upon  some  old  rags  by  the  side 
of  its  mother's  bed,  and  for-  three  days  was  scarcely  spoken  or 
thought  of.  At  the  end  of  that  time  it  was  carried  to  a  temple 
by  the  father,  accompanied  by  attendants  with  bricks  and  tiles 
in  their  hands."  "The  bricks,  and  tiles,"  says  Pan-Hwuypan 
in  her  comment  on  these  facts,  "  signify  the  contempt  and  suf- 
fering which  are  to  be  her  companions  and  her  portion.  Bricks 
are  of  no  use  except  to  form  inclosures,  and  to  he  trodden  under 
foot ;  and  tiles  are  useless  except  when  they  are  exposed  to  the 
injuries  of  the  air." — The  S?te  King^  one  of  the  venerated  an- 
cient books,  says, 


u  _ When  a  daugiiter  is  born, 

**  She  sleeps  on  the  ground, 

*♦  She  is  clothed  with  a  wrap|>rr, 

"  She  plays  with  a  tile ; 

**She  is  imiapdhle  either  of  evil  or  good.^' 
This  last  assertion  is  explained  thus :  '^  If  she  does  ill|  she  is  not 
a  woman :  and  if  she  does  well,  she  is  not  a  woman ;  a  slavish 
submission  is  her  duty  and  her  highest  praise/'  At  the  present 
day,  as  well  as  anciently,  the  female  infant  is  not  unfrequently 
an  object  of  disgust  to  its  parents,  and  of  contempt  to  ail  the 
inmates  of  the  family.  As  she  grows  up,  her  feet  are  so  confin- 
ed and  cramped  that  they  can  never  exceed  the  size  of  infancy^ 
and  Vender  it  impossible  for  her  ever  to  walk  with  ease  or  safety. 
Small  feet,  that  badge  of  bondage,  which  deprives  them  of  the 
power  of  locomotion,  confines  them  to  the  inner  apartments,  ex- 
cept when  poverty  forces  them  to  earn  their  livelihood  abroad  by 
labor,  which  they  render  exceedingly  difficult  and  painful. 

Females  of  the  higher  cla^  seldom  leave  the  house,  except  in 
sedan  chairs.  I'lieir  lives  are  but  an  honorable  captivity.  They 
have  few  or  no  real  enjoyments ;  are  ignorant  of  almost  every, 
thing — very  few  of  them  being  able  to  read,  and  live  and  die 
little  more  thnn  mere  ciphers  in  human  society.  Pale  and  ema. 
ciated,  these  spend  the  greatest  part  of  their  lives  in  embellish, 
ing  their  persons;  while  females  of  the  poorer  classes,  whose  feet 
are  necessarily  permitted  to  grow  to  the  size  which  the  God  of 
nature  designed,  jierform  all  the  drudgery  of  husbandry  and  other 
kinds  of  work.  These  last  are  in  general  very  industrious,  and 
prove  to  be  helpmates  to  their  husbands.  Being  remarkable  for 
their  good,  sound  understanding,  they  manage  tlieir  families 
with  a  great  deal  of  care  and  prudence  ;  and  so  far  as  industry 
and  economy  are  concerned,  they  are  exemplary  mothers.  Not- 
withstanding the  degradation  in  which  they  are  held,  they  are 
generally  far  superior  in  intellect  to  the  common  cast  of  Asiatic 
women.  They  are  very  ingenious  in  their  needle  work,  and 
the  like ;'  and  to  be  a  good  mother,  in  the  estimation  of  this 
class  of  the  Chinese,  a  woman  must  be  a  weaver.  But  it  is  to 
he  resetted  that  they  have  very  little  regard  for  the  cleanliness 
of  either  their  persons  or  houses.  Their  children  crawl  in  the 
dirt,  and  the  few  articles  of  furniture  in  their  dwellings  are  co. 
vered  with  filth. 

Infanticide  of  females  is  not  unknown  among  the  Chinese. 
They  are  far  from  regarding  this  crime  with  the  horror  it  deserves. 
"  It  is  only  a  female,"  is  the  answer  generally  given  when  they 
are  reproved  for  it. 

May  the  Father  of  mercies  soon  send  his  glorious  gos{iel  to 
<3hinR,  that  woman  here  may  be  raised  from  her  present  degradation. 
It  is  Christianity  alone,  that  assigns  to  woman  her  proper  rank  ; 
and  secures  the  rights  of  the  weaker  sex  ngainst  the  encrwichnienls 
of  the  stronger.  In  vain  shall  we  ex|M'rt  any  groat  amelioration 
of  the  moral  condition  of  this  nation,  so  long  as  the  wiCe^  \.V\v- 


316  yavigation  of  the  Nov. 

daughter,  the  sister,  and  the  mother  are  regarded  and  treated  a« 
slaves.  Where  females  do  not  mingle  in  8oeiety«  the  manners  of 
the  other  sex  become  coarse  and  inelegant.  All  the  finer  feelings 
of  human  nature,  which  can  be  produced  mily  by  the  friendly  and 
happy  intercourse  of  the  social  and  domestic  circle,  where  the 
sexes  meet  on  terms  of  intellectual  and  moral  as  well  as  civil 
equality,  are  of  course  unknown.  This  is  too  much  the  case  in 
China ;  and  the  ^  celestial  empire,"  with  its  boasted  high  state 
of  civilization,  is  peopled  by  men,  unpolished  by  the  influence 
which  the  mild  and  amiable  qualities  of  female  companions  never 
fail  to  exert  upon  the  manners  of  ««the  sterner  sex."  This 
remark  might  be  considered  trivial,  were  it  not  that  the  influence 
which  the  seclusion  of  females  has  upon  Chinese  society,  is 
too  baneful  to  be  regarded  with  indifference.  How  much  does 
China  lose  in  consequence  of  the  incapacity  of  its  motliers  to 
instruct  their  children,  during  that  early  age  when  the  mind  is 
most  easily  made  to  prefer  activity  to  sluggishness,  and  the  heart 
to  receive  its  first  and  strongest  bias  to  virtue  or  to  vice.  Were 
this  deficiency  supplied,  children  would  receive  the  first  and 
best  rudiments  of  knowledge,  before  they  are  old  enough  to 
enter  a  school ;  and  mothers,  instead  of  the  insults  and  con- 
tempt which  they  now  have  to  endure,  would  be  treated  with 
kindness  and  respect. 


Navigation  or  the  Yangtsze  keano. — Several  attempts, 
which  have  been  made  to  penetrate  into  the  interior  of  China,  have 
proved  abortive.  The  antisocial  policy  of  the  celestial  empire, 
which  excludes  all  foreigners  from  its  dominions,  greatly  impedes 
the  progress  of  enterprises,  which  are  advancing  with  a  steady 
and  majestic  step,  and  must  eventually  break  down  the  tyranny 
of  despots.  Fully  aware  of  the  difficulties  of  maintaining  a  friendly 
intercourse  with  the  Chinese,  we  might  readily  subscribe  to  the 
opinion,  generally  entertained,  that  this  country  is  inaccessible  to 
foreigners,  if  we  did  not  believe  that  the  wall  which  separates  it 
from  the  rest  of  the  world  is  mostly  imaginary.  In  the  minds  of 
the  Clnnese  generally,  there  exists  no  hostility  against  foreigners; 
on  the  contrary,  they  are  often  .very  fond  of  strangers.  But  to 
barbarians,  who  presume  to  think  that  man  has  a  natural  right 
to  maintain  free  intercourse  with  his  fellow-men,  and  who  do  not 
respect  the  boundaries  which  a  crooked  policy  has  prescribed  for 
itself  and  others,  the  Chinese  government  is  opposed.  Yet  what 
are  a  few  unprincipled  men  against  hosts  of  enlightened  indivi- 
dimls? 

Central  Asia,  hemmed  in  on  one  side  by  savage  tribes,  extensive 
deserts  and  high  mountains,  and  on  the  other  by  an  ancient  em. 
pirc  which  forbids  research  and  repels  **  intruders,^  has  hitherto 
reniainrd  unexplored.  But  shall  its  inhabitants  and  its  prodoc- 
zion^  continue  to  be  secluded,  and  shut  up  from  the  enterprising 


\S6A  yangtsze  kedng.  Ml 

men  of  the  nineteenth  cei^tury  ?  Has  not  human  ingenuity  and 
perseverance^  under  the  guidance  of  divine  Providence,  often  over« 
come  greater  obstacles  than  now  impede  our  progress  into  central 
Asia  ?  Have  not  the  Russians  penetrated  to  the  utmost  confines 
of  the  frozen  regions  of  Siberia  ?  Are  not  modern  adventurers, 
even  at  this  moment,  traversing  the  burning  sands  of  Africa,  and 
vigorously  pursuing  their  way  through  regions  hitherto  unexplor- 
ed? A  tour  through  the  whole  of  central  Asia  presents  advan* 
tages,  to  be  gained  for  religion,  science  and  commerce,  far  greater 
than  any  other  similar  enterprise  which  now  engages  the  attention 
of  scientific  and  philanthropic  men. 

But  is  such  an  undertaking  possible  ?     Is  it  possible  to  reach 
those  remote  regions  and  open  there  a  highway  for  the  nations  ? 
The  Yanglsze  ke'dng,  one  of  the  finest  rivers  in  the  world,  takes  its 
rise  some  degrees  beyond  the  source  of  the  Yellow  river,  in  Tsing. 
hae  or  Koko.nor.     On  its   way  down  to  Szechuen,  it  is  called 
Muhloosoo;  but  soon  after  entering  Szechuen  it  takes  the  name 
of  Kin-sha,  «golden.sanded,'  and  runs  southward  through  Yun. 
nan,  and  then  northward  through  those  parts  of  Szechuen  which 
are  inhabited  by  subdued  Meaoutsze.     It  afterwards  takes  the 
well  known  name  Yangtsze  kedng,  which  it  retains  as  it  flows  on 
through    Szechuen,    Hoopih,   the    northern    parts  of   Keangse, 
Ganhwuy,  and  Keangsoo,  to  the  sea.     This  river  is  broad,  deep, 
and  sometimes  rapid ;  and  from  its  long  course  and  the  number  of 
provinces  through  which  it  passes,  it  has  been  called  Uhe  girdle 
of  China.'     In  some  places  it  spreads  out  so  as  to  form  islands, 
upon  which  rushes  grow  abundantly ;  and  many  of  the  most  fertile 
and  densely  populated   parts  of  the  Chinese  empire  are  found 
along  its  banks.     Having  a  central  course,  in  respect  to  the  pro^ 
vinces,  it  is  easily  connected  by  canals  with  many  other  rivers, 
and  forms  a  most  extensive  inland  water  communication.     The 
boats  which  are  employed  on  the  Yangtsze  keang  are  very  nume- 
rous, and  with  little  difficulty  they  can  ascend  aknost  to  its  source. 
Thus  while  this  noble  river  affords  great  facilities  for  traversing  the 
most  fertile  parts  of  China  Proper,  it  brings  the  adventurer  into 
Tibet,  near  to  other  waters  which  flow  southward  through  the 
territories  of  British  India.     There  is  no  doubt  that  by  means  of 
these  rivers  a  communication  might   be  opened   between  some 
of  the  principal  cities  and  marts  of  India  and  those  of  China. 

In  order  to  obtain  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Yangtsze 
keang,  let  us  take  a  survey  of  it  through  its  whole  course.  The 
mouth  of  the  river  is  about  twenty  miles  broad ;  it  is  in  lat.  SV 
34'  N.,  Ion.  120°  32'  E.  from  Greenwich.  There  are  extensive 
banks  near  its  entrance,  and  the  whole  island  of  Tsungming  is  an 
alluvial  deposit  formed  by  the  waters  of  the  river.  Near  the 
mouth  of  the  Yangtsze  keang,  are  some  of  the  largest  and  richest 
cities  of  China.  Soochow  foo,  the  Chinese  Arcadia,  and  the 
most  beautiful  of  all  their  cities,  is  in  lat.  31°  23'  N.,  Ion.  120°  20' 
E.  Shanghae  been,  a  very  extensive  and  important  mart,  is  in 
lat.  31°  9'   N.,  Ion.  121"  4'  E.     Both  of  these  places,  by  means 


vil8  RAi^iaus   Worship  Nov. 

of  canals, :) re  roiiiiecled  with  1li«'  Yangtsze  keang  ;  indeed  almost 
all  the  important  citiifs  which  aie  n^ur  the  river,  are  united  with  it 
by  canals.  Not  far  southward  are  Keang-foo  and  Hangchow; 
both  of  them  are  important  cities ;  the  latter  is  the  capital  of  Chch* 
keang.  On  the  northern  shore,  is  Haemim,  which  has  a  fort  for 
the  defense  of  the  river,  but  it  is  utterly  dismantled.  Beyond  Hae- 
mun  northward,  is  Tungchow ;  westward  on  the  banks  of  the  riv. 
er,  in  Ion.  120''  4^,  is  Tsingkeang  been ;  and  opposite  to  it  is  Yin- 
keang  been. 

Passing  on  westward  through  the  province  of  Keangsoo,  the 
first  cities  we  meet  with  are  Taechow,  Changchow  foo,  and 
Chinkeang  foo,  all  of  which  carry  on  a  brisk  trade.  Nanking^ 
or  Keangning  foo,  in  lat.  32"*  4^  N.,  ion.  US'*  38  E.,  is  only  a 
league  from  the  Yangtsze  keang,  with  which  it  is  connected  by 
canals.  Nanking,  as  a  commercial  city,  is  too  well  known  to  need 
any  further  description  in  this  connection.  Before  leaving  the 
province  of  Keangsoo,  in  ascending  the  river,  we  find  it  diminish- 
ed to  a  mile  in  breadth,  but  covered  with  boats,  some  of  which  are 
of  two  hundred  tons  burden. 

The  first  remarkable  city,  which  we  find  in  Ganhwuy,  is  Tae- 
ping  foo  in  lat.  SV  38'  N.,  Ion.  118''  24'  E.,  on  the  southern  banks 
of  the  river.  Opposite  to  the  city  is  Ho-chow ;  and  the  whole 
adjacent  country  is  fertile  and  well  cultivated.  Further  onward  i» 
Woowei  chow  and  Ganking  foo;  this  last  city,  which  is  the 
capital  of  the  province,  is  situated  in  lat.  S0°  37'  N.,  and  Ion.  IIO** 

55'  E. 

Proceeding  up  the  river,  we  pass  through  the  northern  extremity 
of  Keangse,  and  enter  the  province  of  Hoopih.  The  river  here 
receives  several  tributary  streams,  the  principal  of  which  is  the 
Han  keang,  which  conies  down  from  the  northwest,  and  falls  into 
the  Yangtsze  keang,  near  Hanyang  foo,  in  lat.  30''  34^  N.,  Ion. 
114''  384  E.;  this  place  is  near  Woochang  foo,  the  capital  of 
the  province,  in  lat.  30**  34'  N.,  Ion.  114"  35'  E.  The  river  here 
bends  southward,  and  almost  reaches  the  Tungting  lake;  and 
then  northward  to  Szechuen.  In  this  province  the  majority  of 
the  commercial  cities  stand  on  the  Yangtsze  keang,  which  winds 
its  way  through  a  hilly  country,  and  is  increased  by  several  streams 
which  fall  into  it,  some  from  the  north,  and  some  from  the  south. 
From  Szechuen,  it  stretches  on  in  a  northwest  direction  to  Koko. 
nor  or  Tsing-hae,  but  its  sources  are  not  well  defined.  The  re- 
gions  of  Koko-nor  and  Tibet  are  well  watered,  and  give  birth  to 
several  important  rivers,  which  flow  southward.  The  traveler, 
having  now  surveyed  these  upper  countries,  might  then  select  his 
route,  and  descend  to  the  British  possessions  in  Burmah  or  BengaU 


Retjotoits   worship  of  thf  Japanese. — We   have  pleasure 
//I   f^ivinp;  to  our  readers  the   rollowiiig  remarks  on  ihe  religious 


.;v> 


l8oJ  oj  tlu  JapamH:  'M\^ 

\V(>r8iii|i  ol'  tiie  Japanese,  Ironi  the  pen  of  I>r.  CjI.  H.  Hurgeft  wlio 
a  few  years  since  paid  a  visit  to  China.  lie  hud,  previous  to  his 
arrival  here,  been  for  sometime  resident  in  Japan ;  and  he  is  now, 
we  believe,  continuing  his  researches  in  that  country.  We  ought 
perhaps  to  apologize  to  him  for  publishing  remarks  which  were 
not  prepared  by  him  for  the  press,  but  only  for  {irivate  informa- 
tion. 

A  few  observations  on  the  paper  before  us  are  necessary.  The 
writer  is  not  strictly  correct  when  he  says,  that  the  Japanese 
form  of  worship  has  no  resemblance  to  the  Cliinesc,  as  those 
who  are  acquainted  with  the  latter  will  readily  perceivj.  The 
difference  is  however  very  great.  Dr.  Burger  has  fallen  into  an 
error  which  we  have  already  hud  once  or  twice  to  notice ;  that 
of  deducing  the  name  Fo  (or  Fuh),  Budha,  from  Fohi  (or  Fuh. 
he),  the  first  monarch,  of  what  the  Chinese  consider  the  doubtful 
|)eriod  of  their  history ; — a  period,  it  appears  to  us,  founded  on 
traditionary  recollections  of  the  antediluvian  ages.  Nothing 
can  be  more  erroneous  than  this  cuiiiiision  of  mimes;  yet  the 
Asiatic  Journal  defends  it  without  meeting  with  correction  from 
any  of  the  sinologues  of  Eiiro])e. 

But  the  doctor  has  committed  a  more  serious  error  in  confound- 
ing the  Budhistic  and  the  Brahminical  religions,  between  which 
there  exists  a  wide  difference.  To  point  out  the  difference  would 
however  take  up  more  time  than  we  can  now  spare  to  the  subject. 

What  Dr.  Burger  calls  the  hereditary,  is  the  same  that  is  com. 
monly  termed  the  ecclesiastical,  emperor.  On  this  subject,  M. 
Klaproth  says  (in  the  Journal  Asiatique  for  Feb.  1833.)  :  «« It  is 
a  wide  spread  error  among  us,  that  there  exist  in  Japan  two  em- 
perors,  ecclesiastical  and  civil.  We  give  the  first  epithet  to  the 
Dairi,  or  real  emperor  ;  and  the  other  to  the  Seogoun  (in  Chinese 
tseangkeun  or  general),  who,  in  fact,  is  but  the  first  military  dig- 
nitary  in  the  einpire,  or  general  in  chief  of  the  army.  It  is  true 
that  the  seogouns  have  usurped  the  supreme  power,  and  that  by 
this  act  the  Dairi  is  placed  under  their  influence  ;  but  this  state  of 
things,  though  confirmed  by  long  usage,  is  illegal,  and  the  seogoun 
is  not  even  in  Japan,  considered  in  any  other  light  than  as  the  first 
officer  of  the  Dairi,  and  in  no  way  as  a  second  emperor.  Nor  is 
the  dignity  of  the  last  merely  ecclesiastical,  as  is  generally  believ- 
ed ;  he  is  a  monarch,  like  any  other,  but  a  monarch  whose  ances. 
tors  have  had  the  weakness  to  kt  the  power  be  usurped  by  the 
military  chief  of  the  empire." 

In  the  account  of  the  ancient  burial  rites  of  the  Japanese,  we 
observe  a  striking  resemblance  to  those  of  the  Chinese ;  among 
whom  the  burial  of  men  and  animals  in  the  tombs  of  emperors 
was  retained  even  so  late  as  the  Yuen  or  Mongol  dynasty,  in  the 
13th  century.  In  the  words  of  Confucius,  as  quoted  by  Mencius, 
we  find  also  mention  made  of  the  custom  of  burying  images  of 
human  l)eings  in  graves.  Ho  says,  "  they  who  commenced  the 
use  of  wotnlcn  images  (in  place  of  bundles  of  stniv^  l)earing  hul 
a  faint  reseuibluiKT  to  the  hnnian  form),  ^liall  thry  uo(  bi'  widioui 


320  Religious  IVonhip  Nov. 


progeny!'*  This  remark  shows  bow  ^r  the  <  great  sage' 
his  hatred  of  so  inhuman  a  practice,  since  he  regwied  eyen 
a  nearer  approach  to  the  resemblance  of  human  beings  worthy  of 
such  punshment. — But  we  turn  now  to  the  paper  of  Dr.  Burger. 
He  says, 

•«  The  form  of  religious  worship  in  Japan  especially  the  old  form, 
has  no  resemblance  whatever  to  any  of  the  cotemporary  Chinese ; 
the  earlier  inhabitants  of  Japan  had  a  peculiar  form,  which  being 
respected  as  that  of  their  ancestors,  has  maintained  itself  to  this 
day,  as  well  in  the  hut  of  the  peasant  as  in  the  palace  of  the  hered^ 
itary  emperor.  Being  generally  liked,  it  is  not  only  tolerated,  but 
even  protected  and  venerated,  by  government ;  and  even  at  the 
present  time  it  might  be  named  as  the  the  positive  religion  of  the 
Japanese,  had  not  political  causes  obliged  the  subjects  <^nly 
to  acknowledge  one  of  the  sects  of  Buddoo.  The  doctrines, 
views,  and  mode  of  explaining  the  ancient  worship  of  the  Japan- 
ese, are  in  no  essential  points  similar  to  those  of  Buddoo ;  and 
although  by  a  contact  of  a  thousand  years  they  appear  to  have 
more  or  less  amalgamated,  yet  they  are  kept  strictly  and  rigor. 
ously  separate  by  the  present  theologists  of  Japan. 

*^The  Sintoo  form  of  rdigious  worship. — The  name  Sintoo 
was  introduced  of  late  years  as  a  denomination  of  the  old  religion, 
in  distinction  from  the  new  one,  that  of  Buddoo.  The  firat  is 
called  Sintoo,*  the  way  of  the  Spirit;  the  second  Buddoo  or 
Budtoo,  the  way  of  God.  The  principal  articles  of  faith,  and 
the  rites  of  the  Sintoo  service  are  the  following  i 

<«The  originators  and  founders  of  the  Japanese  empire  are 
held  to  be  the  descendants  of  the  sun  and  moon,  and  particularly 
TensyoO'dai'Zirh  or  in  pure  Japanese,  Amaterasuujiho-kamh  is 
the  supreme  Being,  the  highest  deity.  The  pure  Sintoo  worship 
recognizes  no  higher  being  or  spirit  than  him.  The  hereditary 
emperors  spring  from  this  divine  race,  which  descended  from 
heaven  upon  the  Japanese  land,  and  are  genuine  representations 
and  followers  of  Ten-syoo-dauzin :  by  their  title  of  Ten-zi^  sons  of 
heaven,  they  recognize  their  divine  origin.  The  race  also  can 
never  become  extinct ;  for  in  case  of  a  failure  in  the  succession,  a 
descendant  is  sent  from  heaven  to  the  childless  Ten-zi.  Even 
at  the  present  day,  in  case  the  hereditary  emperor  has  no  progeny, 
a  child  from  some  noble  family  is  chosen  by  the  emperor  himself, 
and  by  an  arranged  secret  convention  is  found  under  one  of  the 
trees  of  the  palace,  and  as  sent  from  heaven  is  established  heir  of 
the  throne.  The  spirit  of  their  ruler  is  immortal,  and  this  also 
confirms  the  faith  of  the  people  in  the  existence  of  the  soul  after 
death ;  thus  the  idea  of  immortality  exists,  and  with  it,  that  of 
rewards  for  the  good,  and  punishments  for  the  bad,  as  also  that  of 
a  place  to  which  the  spirit  goes  after  death.  Their  paradise  is 
called    Tdkamakahcma;    their  hell   Ne-no-htnU  the  land  in  the 


*  An  analysii  of  the  «i(rnification  of  thii  and  most  of  the  following^  Japanete 
words  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  this  paper. 


18313.  of  the  Japanese.  821 

root  [bottom  or  lower  part]  of  the  earth.  Here  the  spirit  must 
answer  for  itself  before  its  heavenly  judges.  The  good,  rewarded, 
remove  to  Ujkamakahocoa^  and  are  received  into  the  ranks  of  the 
heavenly  rulers.  The  wicked  are  punished  and  ca^t  down  into 
the  abysH,  ne-no-kunu  In  the  worship  of  the  kamit  (spirits  or 
gods,)  particular  dwellings  for  them  are  erected  on  earth,  which 
are  called  mia ;  these  are  temples  of  various  sizes,  and  built  of 
wood ;  the  smaller  of  lignum  vitse,  the  larger  of  cypress.  In  the 
centre  of  them,  slips  of  paper  fastened  to  pieces  of  lignum  vitsB, 
are  deposited  as  emblems  of  the  godhead,  and  called  goheu 
These  gohei  are  to  be  found  in  every  Japanese  house,  wherd  they 
are  preserved  in  small  shrines,  on  an  elevated  spot.  At  both  sides 
of  the  mia,  stand  flower-pots  with  green  boughs,  generally  of  the 
myrtle  or  pine  ;  then  two  lamps,  a  cup  of  tea,  and  several  vessels 
filled  with  the  liquor  sake.  Here  every  Japanese,  morning  and 
evening,  oflers  his  prayers  to  the  creator  Ten-syoo-dai-zin.  Large, 
single  t<laQding  gates  and  triumphal  arches  (in  which  I  thought 
was  discernible  an  order  of  architecture  peculiar  to  the  Japanese,) 
lead  to  the  temples,  which,  with  the  dwellings  of  the  priests  and 
other  buildings,  frequently  form  extensive  and  stately  edifices. 
Before  the  dwellings  of  the  kami,  two  dogs,  called  jRom.i-tn, 
are  placed ;  and  before  those  of  Ten-syoo-dai-zin  two  guards 
called  Saruiihako,  Tliese  creatures,  of  a  peculiar  shape,  are 
said  to  have  been  the  guides  and  guardians  of  Ten-syoo-dai-zin. 
They  are  also  at  popular  festivals,  carried  in  procession  before 
the  god ; — the  one  named  Ho-no-oo  is  adored  as  the  tutelar  god 
to  protect  men  from  fire ;  the  other  Mizu-oo^  to  guard  them  from 
water. 

<<  Daily,  occasionally,  or  at  appointed  times,  as  on  the  anni. 
vcrsaries  (matsuri)  of  birlhs  and  deaths,  prayers  and  gifts  are 
offered  to  the  spirits  of  the  founders  of  the  empire,  of  good  rulers, 
and  of  meritorious  statesmen  to  the  praise  and  honor  of  such 
godlike  beings  (kami).  These  periods  are  oflen  celebrated  as 
national  festivals ;  however  to  the  highest  kami,  Ten-syoo-dai- 
zin,  the  pious  cannot  address  their  prayers  directly,  but  by  in- 
tercessors  and  mediators  between  this  supreme  deity  and  his 
children  on  earth.  These  are  called  Syu-go^zin,  watching  and 
protecting  gods.  All  kami,  except  Ten-syoo-dai-zin,  are  tutelar 
gods;  and  as  animals  have  often  br^en  scjrviceable  to  knmi,  they 
also  are  adored  as  protecting  deities ;  such  for  instance  as  foxes, 
hares,  d^c.  Besides  some  So\ver.pots,  a  bell,  a  drum,  and  some 
other  musical  instruments,  there  is  a  mirror  (kagami)  near  the 
habitation  of  the  kami,  signifying  bore  the  purity  and  clearness 
of  the  soul.  Several  writers  appear  to  have  confounded  the 
mirrors  used  in  the  Sintoo  worship  with  those  employed  in  that 
of  Buddoo.  Thunb;rg  and  Malte-Brun  have  done  so,  both 
having  copied  from  Kssmpfer. 

"On  stated  occasions,  but  mostly  at  the  beginning  and  middle 
of  the  month,  various  eatables,  as  rico,  mille%  ciikes,  fish,  dec,  are 
offered  to  the  kami  and  to  their  tutelar  j^ods.     In  verv  ancient 

Q 


322  Religious   fVonship  Nov. 

times,  human  sacrifices  were  ofiered  to  the  watcbiug  and  pro- 
tecting gods,  among  which  are  the  nine  headed  dragon,  d^c. 
These  evil  creatures  were  looked  upon  as  attendants  of  the 
divinity,  and  it  was  sought  to  reconcile  them  to  mankind 
by  offering  such  dear  pledges  taken  out  of  the  family.  In  ge- 
neral the  victim  was  a  beautiful  and  innocent  daughter.  It  is 
|)ermitted  to  the  followers  of  this  religion  to  kill  animals,  and 
to.stain  themselves  with  blood  ;  the  priests  also  may  marry.  The 
dead  are  buried  in  coffins  resembling  a  mia  or  temple ;  and  in 
former  times,  when  men  of  rank  died,  a  number  of  their  de- 
pendents and  friends  were  buried  wi£h  them  in  their  graves; 
in  later  times  they  used  to  rip  up  their  own  bellies,  that  they 
might  follow  their  deceased  masters  and  friends  after  death.  In 
the  33d  year  of  the  reign  of  SuizirUenoo,  (a.  d.  3,)  these  usages 
were  interdicted,  but  they  still  maintained  themselves  till  the 
time  of  TaUeo  (a.  i>.  1650).  They  also  used  in  lieu  of  human 
beings,  clay  images,  which  are  frequently  dug  up  even  at  the 
present  day. 

«^  Tlie  Buddoo  form  of  religious  toorship, — ^This  religion  was 
probably  first  introduced  from  China,  through  Corea,  into  Japan, 
A.  D.  540 ;  and  was  confirmed  a.  d.  576  by  the  introduction  of 
the  image  of  Sydka  (Shakia,  in  Chinese  Shikya,)  likewise  from 
Corea.  According  to  the  accounts  of  learned  Japanese,  the 
dogmas  of  this  religion  are  divided  into  classes,  distinguished 
as  a  higher  and  lower  doctrine  of  faith. 

it  The  higher  doctrine  rests  on  the  following  foundation.  'Man 
derives  his  origin  from  nothings  and  therefore  has  no  evil  in 
himself;  the  impressions  of  the  world  without,  bring  out  in  him 
the  first  seeds  of  evil,  from  which  also  he  derives  his  first  ideas 
of  wickedness.  One  must  therefore  seek  to  guard  himself  against 
these  impressions,  which  is  done,  by  singly  and  alone  following 
the  bent  of  the  soul  which  lives  within  us.  This  is  the  deity 
itself,  which  guides  our  actions.  Hence  no  worshiping  of  idols  is 
permitted.  The  human  body  sprung  from  nothing,  and  afler  death 
returns  to  nothing.  The  soul  survives  ;  that  of  the  wicked  floats 
eternally  in  the  void  of  space ;  that  of  the  good  reposes  in  the  palace 
of  the  deity,  from  whence,  if  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  should 
require  the  assistance  of  a  virtuous  man,  it  is  sent  from  heaven  to 
occupy  another  human  body.' 

"  The  lower  doctrine  of  Buddoo,  which  properly  is  the  religion 
of  the  people,  is  thus  explained.  <  There  is  on  the  other  side  a 
great  judge  called  Emaoo ;  before  him  stands  a  large  mirror,  in 
which  the  actions  of  all  men  are  imaged  forth.  Near  this  mirror 
stand  two  evil  spirits,  servants  to  Emaoo,  who  observe  all  the 
actions  of  the  inhabitants  of  earth  in  the  mirror,  and  report  them 
to  the  king.  The  one  on  the  right  hand  is  called  Doo-soo-zin^  «the 
quiirk-eared  spirit ;'  the  one  on  the  left,  Doo^me-zin^  the  *  quick, 
sighted  spirit.'  A  third  spirit  at  the  side  of  the  king  takes  down  all 
the  reports  in  writing,  by  which  tlic  souls  of  the  dead  are  judged.' 


fe 


1833.  of  the  Japanese.  325 

But  properly  the  souls  of  the  dead,  both  good  and  evil,  are  sent  to 
their  rewards  and  punishments  by  six  different  roads.  This  con- 
firms  their  belief  of  the  transmigration  of  souls.  These  roads  are : — 

1.  Gokurak,  the  road  to  paraidise. 

2.  Ningen,  the  road  to  the  world  of  men,  or  perhaps,  to  the  men 
of  the  earth. 

8.  Syura,  the  road  to  the  fighting  hell. 

4.  Gaki,  the  road  to  the  starving  hell. 

5.  Tsikusyo,  the  road  to  the  animal  hell. 

6.  Ten.nin,  the  road  to  the  men  of  heaven. 

**  Amida,  the  receiving,  helping,  and  saving  god,  is  the  principal 
deity  and  dweller  in  paradise.  There  are  five  commandments, 
given  as  rules  for  the  guidance  of  human  actions,  viz., 

1.  Moogo,  not  to  lie. 

*2.  Z'yain,  not  to  commit  adultery. 

3.  Sewasyoo,  not  to  kill  any  living  creature. 

4.  Insyoo,  not  to  get  drunk. 

5.  Tsyootoo,  not  to  steal. 

'« These  two  chief  branches  of  the  doctrine  of  Buddoo,  spread 
again  into  several  ramifications ;  and  there  are  now  in  Japan  the 
following  sects  which  are  tolerated  by  government. 

1.  Zen ;  of  which  there  are  three  subdivisions,  viz.  Rinzai, 
Syootoo,  and  Oobak,  named  after  Chinese  monks ; 

2.  Zyoodo;  3.  Hokke; 
4.  Tendai;                                  5.  Singon  ; 

6.  Gusya  ;  7.  Z'yoosits ; 

8.  Sitzoo.  These  eight  sects  now  divide  the  various  doctrines 
of  Buddoo  (Buddoo  signifies  the  same  as  Syaka) ;  they  are  nam*- 
ed  from  their  books,  principles,  or  earlier  habitations,  whereof  I 
will  give  the  following  brief  particulars. 

Zen  means  literally  sitting  quiet,  sunk  back  in  perfect  repose 
of  thought. 

Zyoodo  means  holy  land,  and  thus  indicates  the  belief  in  a  holy 
land. 

Hokkey  Gusya^  Z^yoosits,  and  Sitzoo  are  names  of  the  books 
bequeathed  by  their  authors. 

Tendai  is  termed  thus  from  a  mountain  and  temple  of  that 
name  in  China.     (Query,  Hindostan  ?) 

Singon  means  to  repeat  true  psalms. 

«'  The  two  last  named  sects,  in  their  doctrines  and  prayers  make 
use  of  the  Indian  writing,  known  under  the  name  of  the  old  Deva- 
Nagari.  They  themselves  call  it  Bonzi.  It  is  also  written  in 
the  books  ZM  and  SiUan  mata  teimon^  that  they  are  received  by 
the  Brahmins. 

<«  Beside  these  two  principal  religions,  there  now  exists  also  the 
sect  of  SyuntoOf  i.  e.  the  monility  of  Confucius,  which  has  existed 
in  Japan,  since  a.  d.  59.  Here  also,  as  in  China,  its  only  object 
is  a  virtuous  life  in  this  world,  without  troubling  its  followers 
about  aught  that  may  occur  after  death. 


324  Japanese  Religion.  Nov. 

«*  Lastly,  we  observe  aliM>  the  sect  of  Jamabw^  literally  « mountain 
soldiersy*  pro[»erly  magicians,  proceeding  from  two  of  the  sects  of 
Buddoo,  m»*  Tendai  and  Singon.  These  Jamabus,  whose  exter* 
nal  appearance  much  resembles  the  priests  of  the  abovementioned 
sects,  except  in  some  insignia,  are  particularly  distinguished  from 
all  other  priests  and  monks  of  Buddoo,  by  being  permitted  to  eat 
flesh  and  to  marry,  which  are  most  rigorously  forbidden  to  the 
former. 

M  From  this  superficial  statement  of  the  dogmas  and  divisions 
of  B'lddooisro,  the  religion  will  at  once  be  recognized  as  that  of 
Fo,  Foe,  or  Fohi  of  Syaka  ;  in  short  as  the  brahminical  religion 
which  began  in  India  about  2,800  years  since,  and  has  latterly 
spread  over  the  southeastern  parts  of  Asia.  The  more  its  doctrines 
were  thrown  into  a  form,  comprehensible  to  the  people,  so  much 
the  more  profuse  it  became  in  the  use  of  images.  One  may  there- 
fore  easily  fancy  the  erection  of  innumerable  temples  filled  with 
multifarious  and  polymorphous  symbols  and  attendants  of  the  dei- 
ties,  to  consecrate  and  direct  the  sensuality  of  the  common  people. 

<*  Foe  is  also  known  to  the  present  Japanese.  They  affix  this 
name  to  everything  possessing  the  power  of  doing  anything  ex- 
traordinary. It  is  therefore  an  attribute  of  the  deity,  of  all  fiudds 
and  kami,  and  there  are  consequently  innumerable  Fo ;  1  allude 
to  the  Fo  of  the  learned,  which  is  sometimes  called  Syaka,  some- 
times Budda,  and  who  is  the  founder  of  the  brahminical  religion.'* 

Analysts  of  the  Japanese  words. 

Sin-too :  from  sin^  or  zin^  spirit,  god,  properly  spirit  of  god,  and 

toOi  law,  way. 
Bud'doo :  from  hudd,  god  or  Budha,  and  too  (for  euphony  read 

doo),  way. 
Teri'Zi :  from  ten  heaven,  and  zi,  child,  son ;  the  emperor. 
Ne-no-oo :  from  hi  or  ^  fire,  no,  the  possessive  sign,  and  oo,  great 

lord ;  the  lord  of  fire. 
Mizu-oo :  from  milz\  water  and  oo«  great  lord ;  the  lord  of  water. 
SyU'gO'Zin :  from  syu^  watching,  go^  protecting,  and  zin^  spirit  or 

god ;  the  tutelar  gods  or  intercessors. 
E'tna-oo :  from  e,  flame,  ma  evil,  and  oo^  king  or  great  lord ;  the 

judge  of  hades. 
DoO'SOO'Zin  :  from  doo^  quick,  soo  ear,  and  ziih  spirit  or  god ;  the 

quick-eared  spirit. 
Doo-me-zin :  from  doo^  quick,  me,  sight,  and  zin^  god  or  spirit ;  the 

quick-sighted  spirit. 
A-mi'da :  from  a,  receiving,  mt,  saving  and  day  helping ;  this  is 

one  of  the  Indian  attributes  of  Budha. 
Syun-to :  from  syim^  moral,  and  too,  way  or  law  ;  the  principles  of 

Confucius. 
Jamit'btut:  from  jama,  mountain,  and  bus,  soldier;  the  sect  of 

Jamahus. 


► 


1833.  Choo's  Farewell  Address.  825 

Choo's  farbwbll  addrkss. — ^The  late  Ueut-governor  of  Canton, 
when  about  to  retire,  published  a  sort  of  farewell  address  to 
the  people,  iik  eight  verses,  which  were  printed  and  sold  in  the 
streets.  The  manner  of  doing  such  things  in  China  is  a  little 
different  from  that  in  India  and  other  places,  when  a  favorite 
officer  retires,  although  the  principle  is  much  the  same;  each 
party  flatters  and  praises  the  other,  and  so  both  are  pleased. 
However  in  Choo's  case,  there  was  no  dinner,  nor  speech- 
making;  nor  was  there  a  letter  or  address  sent  to  him  with  a 
great  many  signatures;  yet  he  put  forth  the  following,  which 
shows  somewhat  of  the  mind  and  feelings  of  men  in  China : — 

Having  been  long  iU,  I  requested  and  obtained  permission  of 
the  emperor  to  return  to  my  native  village.  The  scholars  (or 
gentry)  and  common  people  heard  the  announcement  with  alarm, 
talked  about  it,  and  some  even  wept.  When  I  heard  this  my 
feelings  were  wounded,  and  I  wrote  the  following  disconnect^ 
verses  to  console,  and  excite  them  to  virtue. 

Yu  ked  seen  she — show  joofung ; 
Ijeang  toe  ejin — taou  Yui  chung : 
Kin  jih  keu  jen — che  sze  tsei ; 
Hang  tsedng  Uo  iih — Le  we  hung ; 
&c.        &c.        &c. 

From  ancient  days,  my  fathers  trod  the  path 
Of  literary  fame,  and  placed  their  names 
Among  the  wise ;  two  generations  past, 
Attendant  on  their  patrons,  they  have  come 
To  this  provincial  city.*     Here  this  day, 
'T  is  mine  to  be  imperial  envoy  ; 
Thus  has  the  memory  of  ancestral  fame 
Ceased  not  to  stimulate  this  feeble  frame. 

My  father  held  an  office  at  Lungchow,-)- 
And  deep  imprinted  his  memorial  there  ;<— 
He  was  the  sure  and  generous  friend 
Of  learning  unencouraged  and  obscure. 
When  now  I  turn  my  head  and  travel  back. 
In  thought  to  that  domestic  hall,  it  seems 
As  yesterday,  those  early  happy  scenes;*-— 
How  was  he  pained,  if  forced  to  be  severe ! 

From  times  remote,  Kwangtung  has  been  renowned 
For  wise  and  mighty  men ;  but  none  can  stand 


*  The  Chinese  have  a  fpetX  affection  for  the  place  of  their  nativity,  and 
consider  being  in  any  of  the  other  provinces  like  beinjp  in  a  foreign  settle, 
ment.  They  always  wish  to  return  thither  in  life,  or  have  their  remains 
carried  and  interred  there  after  death. 

t  A  district  in  the  province  of  Canton. 


326  Choo^s  Farewell  Address.  Nov. 

Among  them,  or  compare  with  Keuh  Keang : — * 
Three  idle  and  inglorious  years  are  past, 
And  I  have  raised  no  monument  of  fame, 
By  shedding  round  the  rays  of  light  and  truth. 
To  give  the  people  knowledge.     In  this  heart 
1  feel  the  shame,  and  cannot  bear  the  thought. 

But  now,  in  flowered  pavilions,  in  street 

Illuminations,  gaudy  shows,  to  praise 

The  gods  and  please  themselves,  from  year  to  year 

The  modern  people  vie,  and  boast  themselves. 

And  spend  their  hard  earned  wealth, — and  all  in  vain, 

For  what  shall  be  the  end  ?  Henceforth  let  all 

Maintain  an  active  and  a  useful  life, 

The  sober  husband  and  the  frugal  wife. 

The  gracious  statesman,  [gov.  Loo,]  politic  and  wise. 
Is  my  preceptor  and  my  long  tried  friend ; 
Called  now  to  separate,  spare  our  farewell. 
The  heart  rending  words  aflection  loves  so  well ; 
l^hat  he  may  stUl  continue  to  exhort 
The  people,  and  instruct  them  to  be  wise. 
To  practice  virtue,  and  to  keep  the  laws 
Of  ancient  sages,  is  my  constant  hope. 

When  I  look  backward  o'er  the  fleld  of  fame 

Where  I  have  traveled  a  long  fifty  years. 

The  struggle  for  ambition  and  the  sweat 

For  gain,  seem  altogether  vanity. 

Who  knoweth  not  that  heaven's  toils  are  close. 

Infinitely  close!  Few  can  escape.f 

Ah !  how  few  great  men  reach  a  full  old  age ! 

How  few,  unshorn  of  honors,  end  their  days ! 

Inveterate  disease  has  twined  itself 
Around  me,  and  binds  me  in  slavery. 
The  kindness  of  his  majesty  is  high  ^ 
And  liberal,  admitting  no  return. 
Unless  a  grateful  heart;  still  my  eyes 
Will  see  the  miseries  of  the  people. — 
Unlimited  distresses,  mournful,  sad. 
To  the  mere  passer  by,  awaking  grief. 

*  Keuh  Keang  was  an  ancient  minister  of  state,  during  the  Tang  djrnasty. 
His  imperial  master  would  not  listen  to  his  advice,  and  tie  therefore  retired. 
Rebellion  and  calamities  arose.  The  emperor  thought  of  his  faithful  ser- 
vant,  and  sent  for  him ;  but  he  was  already  dead. 

t  The  natives  consider  this  sentence  an  insinuation  unfavorable  to  the 
monarch,  and  amounting  almost  to  treason.  It  is  well  for  Choo  that  he  is 
not  going  to  Peking,  where  some  friend  might  bring  this  verse  to  his  majesty's 

notice. 
t  In  permitting  Choo  to  retire  from  public  life. 


1833.  Supcrstitwn  and  Idolatry,  327 

Untalenled,  unworthy,  I  withdraw, 
Bidding  farewell  to  this  windy,  dusty  world  ; 
Upwards  I  look  to  the  supremely  good — 
The  emperor, — to  choose  a  virtuous  man 
To  follow  me.     Henceforth  it  will  be  well. — 
The  measures  and  the  merits  passing  mine  ; 
But  I  shall  silent  stand,  and  see  his  grace 
Diffusing  blessings  like  the  genial  spring. 

These  hasty  lines  are  voriUen  by  Choo  Kweiching  of  Kinling^ 
in  Chekc'dng  province. 

The  above,  in  the  original,  is  considered  a  tolerable  specimen 
of  Chinese  verse.  Of  poetry  it  contains  nothing.  Choo  seems 
unhappy.  He  finds  nothing  to  satisfy  the  immortal  mind.  Would 
that  he  knew  and  would  receive  the  glorious  gospel  which  brings 
life  and  immortality  to  light. 


Superstition  and  Idolatry. — ^These  are  words  of  a  very  in- 
definite  meaning,  judging  by  their  application  in  the  western  world. 
We  give  below,  what  we  consider  examples  of  these  abominations, 
not  meaning,  however,  that  there  arQ  none  elsewhere. 

The  Peking  Gazette  of  the  26th  of  the  5th  moon  of  the  current 
year,  the  13th  of  Taoukwang,  contains  a  long  document  con- 
cerning  Shoo-hing'tae^  a  Mungkoo  Tartar,  who,  while  he  held  the 
office  of  major  in  his  majesty's  cavalry  during  the  wars  in  Cashgar, 
became  ill  of  a  pulmonary  disease,  which  disabled  him  from  doing 
duty  on  horseback.  He  was  afraid  of  being  dismissed,  and  there- 
fore sent  in  his  resignation,  but  did  not  wait  for*  an  answer.  He 
disappeared  for  a  long  period ;  at  last  he  was  seized  by  ths  police 
of  Peking  in  a  huckster's  shop,  where  having  engaged  in  a  dispute, 
he  had  recourse  to  blows.  Being  taken  into  custody  for  breaking 
the  peace,  he  was  required  to  give  an  account  of  himself.  The 
account  he  gave  was  so  unsatisfactory,  that  he  was  considered  a 
suspicious  person.  The  present  emperor  of  China  is  actually,  as 
well  as  nominally,  <*  the  first  magistrate,"  the  head  of  the  police ; 
and  he  also  thought  the  major  a  ^  suspicious  person,"  especially 
because  of  his  having  changed  his  name,  and  that  more  than  once. 

Shoo-hing.tae's  case  as  stated  by  himself,  was  as  follows.  The 
reader  will  judge  of  the  propriety  of  the  term  superstition,  which 
we  have  prefixed  to  his  recital.  When  he  found  himself  ill  of  a 
dangerous  disease,  and  unfit  for  the  emperor's  service,  he  made  a 
vow,  that  if  he  should  recover,  he  would  become  a  priest  of  the 
Taou  sect,  quit  the  world,  and  visit,  in  order  to  worship,  the  five 
great  mountains  of  China.  He  was  restored  to  health,  and  went 
to  the  flowery  hills  of  Shense,  and  was  ordained  a  priest.  Hav- 
ing effected  this,  and  in  the  temple  of  '  thunder's  ancestor,'  wor- 
Mhi|)Gd  Koo-jin-chaou  as  his  master,  he  set  out  upon  his  pilgrimage 
to  the  five  great  mountainbs  culling  at  his  niothcr'.s  liuv.i^  vvv  Vvv:^ 


1 


328  IdoUiiry  atid  Supirstition.  Nov. 

way,  when  unluckily  he  fell  into  the  dispute  in  the  huckster's 
shop.  About  his  person  were  found  some  doctor's  and  astrologer's 
books,  on  which  he  had  written  his  name,  differently  from  the 
name  taken  at  his  ordination.  This*  he  said,  aroese  from  careless- 
ly writing  his  familiar,  boyish  name,  mixed  with  his  priestly  name. 
He  was  sent  back  to  Shense,  where  he  had  obtained  priest's 
orders,  to  be  there  tried  by  the  local  magistrates,  and  confionted 
with  his  professed  spiritual  master.  In  his  vow,  he  limited  his  ef- 
forts to  the  term  often  years,  but  was  ctu*ed  at  an  earlier  period. 

The  iddUtiry  wo  refer  to,  appears  in  the  Peking  gazette  for  the 
5th  mocjn,  2.5th  day.  There,  the  fooyuen  of  Kwangse,  and  Loo, 
the  governor  of  Canton,  on  their  knecH  beseech  his  imperial  majes- 
ty to  confer  honors  on  an  old  idol  god,  the  imtige  of  a  man  named 
Chmy  who  lived  in  the  timn  of  cho  Sung  dynasty.  The  reason  for 
this  special  favor,  in  conferring  which,  Iiis  majesty  is  requested  to 
manifest  his  compassionate  kindness  to  the  gods,  is,  that  during 
the  late  highland  rebellion,  which  is  not  yet  forgotten,  this  idol 
showed  wonderful  power  and  was  uiurveioiisly  preserved.  It 
was  much  esteemed,  and  on  the  descent  of  the  mountaineers,  much 
prayed  to ;  and  in  consequence,  the  rebels  passed  the  villages  near 
where  it  stood  without  burning  them.  Afterwards,  these  same  re- 
bels  were  caught  and  tied  with  cords  in  the  idol's  temple.  At  mid- 
night they  attempted  to  unloose  thems<dves,  while  the  guards  inside 
were  asleep.  But  a  red  Hame  issued  from  the  idol's  temple,  and 
alarmed  the  troops  outside.  The  plot  was  discovered,  and  a  heavy 
fire  of  artillery  opened  upon  the  prisoners  within,  by  which  they 
were  all  killed.  Still,  notwithstanding  all  the  cannonading,  the 
idol  remained  unhurt.  The  walls  were  battered  by  the  shot,  but 
the  image  remained  entire.  For  these  divine  services  in  behalf  of 
the  reigning  dynasty,  the  governor  and  lieut.-governor  solicit  the 
emperor  to  confer  the  honor  of  a  new  tablet  upon  the  idol's  temple. 

Surely  it  is  hard  to  tell  whether  one  should  laugh  or  weep  at  this. 
Men,  educated  men,  and  thought  fit  to  be  governors  over  millions, 
thus  petitioning  for  honors  to  be  conferred  on — what  ?  Why,  a 
block  of  wood  it  may  be,  or  a  piece  of  stone  !  Again,  petitioning 
the  ein|)eror  to  shew  his  compassion  to  the  gods!  Doubtless 
they  need  it ;  anJ  much  good  will  the  idol  derive  from  his  new 
honorso 

But  it  is  bettor  to  feel  our  spirits  stirred  within  us,  as  Paul 
did  when  he  saw  the  idolatry  of  the  Athenians.  Tell  us,  ye,  who 
acknowledge  Jehovah  as  your  G.)H,  the  Author  of  your  every  good, 
of  the  worKi  in  which  you  live,  and  of  yourselves,  can  you  look  on 
and  see  his  honor  thus  given  to  senseless  idols  with  indificrence  ? 
— his  glory  to  graven  images,  and  make  no  rff^jrt  to  prevent  it? 
We  should  feel  our  hearts  moved  with  co.mij)  ission,  as  a  greater 
than  Paul  did,  when  he  saw  men  ignorant  and  wicked,  and  should 
follow  his  example  by  seeking  to  enligiiten  and  save  them,  even 
thotigh  it  be  at  the  cx(>ense  of  pleasure,  and  houor,  and  ease,  yea 
of  life  itself. 


i833. 


Literary  Notices. 


329 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


PMieoHons  of  the  Society  for 
the  Diffu9wn  of  Useful  Know* 
ledge* — We  have  been  obliging. 
]y  mrnished  with  a  small  pamph- 
lety  entitled,  •'Some  remarks 
on  the  fifth  annual  report  of  the 
Society  for  the  Diffusion  of  Use- 
ful  Knowledge  ;*'  it  was  accom- 
panied  by  the  following  note, 
addressed  ''  To  the  Editor  of  the 
Chinese  Repository." 

^  Sir,  having  been  requested, 
by  the  committee  of  the  Society 
for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful  Know, 
ledge,  to  give  circulation  to  the 
enclosed  < Remarks'  in  answer 
to  various  attacks  recently  made 
upon  the  Society,  chiefly  by  those 
members  of  the  trade^  who  con* 
sider  themselves  aggrieved  by 
the  cheapness  of  its  publications, 
I  beg  the  favor  of  your  inserting 
in  your  journal,  {whose  objects 
are  of  a  cognate  character  with 
those  of  the  Society,)  such  por- 
tions of  the  remarks  as  appear 
calculated  to  promote  the  end 
in  view,  and  are  likely  to  prove 
interesting  to  your  readers. 
I  am,  Sir, 
Your  most  obedient  serv't, 
J.  F.  D." 

We  do  not  suspect  that  this  note 
was  intended  as  a  hint  to  reduce 
the  price  of  our  own  publica- 
tion; but  coming  with  the  pamph- 
let  as  it  did,  when  we  were 
considering  the  expediency  of 
so  doing,  it  brought  us  at  once 
to  the  conclusion  that  such  a 
measure  is  expedient ;  uiid  when 
we  proceed  to  ihe  tiiii<)  volumct 

2R 


unless  good  reason  can  be  ad- 
duced for  changing  our  present 
purpose,  we  ^alT  reduce  its 
price  one  half,  anticipating  of 
course  that  the  number  of  copies 
circulated  will  be  more  than 
doubled. 

We  are  exceedingly  gratified 
by  the  manner  in  which  the  Re- 
pository  has  been  received,  and 
are  persuaded  that  a  tolerable 
degree  of  faithfulness  on  our 
part  will  increase  its  circulation, 
and  give  it  new  claims  to  the  at. 
tention  of  the  reading  world. 
The  exigencies  of  the  case  de- 
mand such  a  publication.  These 
eastern  nations  present  a  wide 
field  for  research  and  inquiry ; 
and  the  number  of  those  who 
seek  for  information  concern- 
ing them,  is  rapidly  increasing. 
The  circle  of  readers,  on  all 
subjects  of  importance,  is  daily 
extending.  Forty  years  ago,  in 
the  opinion  of  Edmund  Burke, 
thclre  were  only  80,000  readers 
in  I  Great  Britain:  but,  during 
the  last  year,  it  has  been  shown 
that  there  are 200,000 purcAoMr* 
of  on^  periodical  work,  the  Pen- 
ny  Magazine  ;  and  *«  it  may  be 
fairly  calculated  that  the  num- 
ber of  the  readers  of  that  single 
work,  amounts  to  a  million." 

The  works  now  published  by 
the  Society  for  the  Diffusion  of 
Useful  Knowledge,  are  ten  in 
number,  viz.  << Library  of  Useful 
Knowledge,  Library  of  Enter- 
taining Knowledge,  Farmer's 
series  of  the  Library  of  Useful 
Knowledge,    British    Almanac, 


530 


Literary  Notices. 


Nov. 


Companion  to  the  Almanac, 
Journal  of  Education,  Portraits, 
Maps,  Working.man's  Com- 
panion, and  Penny  Magazine. 
In  addition  to  these,  a  Penny 
Cychpadia  will  be  commenced 
with  the  new  year."  Such  was 
the  number  of  the  Society's  pub- 
Hcations  at  the  close  of  the  year 
1832. 

The  character  of  these  works, 
their  intrinsic  value,  and  the 
▼ery  low  price  at  which  they 
are  sold,  are  well  known  to  the 

imblic.  The  writer  of  the  pamph. 
et  before  us  notices  each  of 
them  separately  ;  but  our  limits 
forbid  us  to  follow  him  in  detail. 
Concerning  the  "  acts  "  and  the 
**  intentions  of  the  Society,"  he 
says : — 

"  With  the  the  sum  of  £300 
per  annum,  (the  sum  total  deriv* 
ed  from  life  and  annual  sub- 
scriptions,) at  its  disposal,  the 
Society,  according  to  some 
statements,  has  been  able  to 
carry  on,  what  is  t^rmod,  a  great 
monopoly — to  undersell  the  in. 
dividual  publisher — to  render 
the  publication  of  new  books  a 
hopeless  speculation — and  to 
depreciate  the  labors  of  all  liter- 
ary men,  but  the  few  engaged 
by  the  Society.  These,  indeed, 
are  great  evils  to  be  accomplish- 
ed  by  such  small  means  ;  but  if 
we  look  farther  into  the  report 
[of  the  Society],  we  shall  find 
that  even  this  little  fund  cannot 
be  applied  without  some  abate- 
ment.  «The  average  amount 
of  yearly  subscriptions  has  been 
£125,  after  deducting  the  ex- 
penses  of  collection,  and  the 
price  of  the  treatises  delivered 
to  subscribers.'  But  even  this 
amount  is  falling  of — 'these 
annual  subscriptions  have  gra- 
dually diminished.' 


^  In  the  mean  time  the  Socie. 
ty  is  steadily  enlarging  the  circle 
of  its  operations  ;  in  supporting 
the  permanent  expenses  of  its 
establishment,  which,  although 
upon  a  very  moderate  scale, 
amount  to  £800  per  annum ;  and 
is  investing  a  large  amount  of 
capital  in  future  undertakings. 
How  is  this  to  be  explained? 
Simply  thus.  The  Society  does 
not  depend  upon  subscriptions 
at  all.  Those  subscriptions  were 
necessary  when  its  success  was 
a  matter  of  experiment ;  but  the 
majority  of  the  publications  of 
the  Society,  cheap  as  they  are, 
afford  a  profit,  partly  to  the  So- 
ciety, and  partly  to  its  publish* 
ers.  Every  new  work  of  the 
Society  is  a  commercial  specula- 
tion,  involving  a  large  expendi- 
ture of  capital,  and  considerable 
risk.  The  only  peculiar  advan- 
tage which  the  Society  possesses, 
and  which  we  shall  endeavor  to 
explain  in  detail  is  this ; — ^that 
it  has  calculated  upon  a  much 
larger  number  of  readers  and 
purchasers  of  books,  than  was 
ever  before  assumed  in  any  esti- 
mate upon  which  the  current  price 
of  books  has  been  fixed;  and 
that  thus,  having  established  a 
new  standard  for  the  market 
value  of  books,  by  speculating 
upon  a  large  demand  instead  of 
a  suiall  one,  it  has  necessarily 
created  a  broad  distinction  be- 
tween the  price  of  books  for  the 
many  and  for  the  few,  the  real 
nature  of  which  distinction,  the 
parties  interested  in  the  produc- 
tion of  books  for  the  few,  have 
attempted  to  control." 

In  this  way — by  making  its 
publications  cheap,  and  adapting 
them  to  the  wants  of  their  pur- 
chasers, and  not  by  entering  *iikto 
unfair  competition  by  the  power 


1833. 


Hiitory  of  China. 


831 


of  a  large  subscription  fund," 
the  Society  has  been  enabled  to 
give  its  publications  such  a  wide 
circulation,  and  also  to  create  a 
"monopoly"  as  extraordinary 
as  it  is  confounding  to  some*"  of 
the  aggrieved  members  of  the 
<•  trade."  And  hence  the  attacks 
which  have  been  made  upon  the 
Society.  "  On  one  day,  we  hear 
a  complaint,  that  its  etforts  to 
improve  the  condition  of  man- 
kind,  by  enlightening  their  un. 
derstanding!^,  are  confined  to  a 
*  Treatise  on  Probability  ;'  on 
another  day  we  are  told  that  the 
Society  has  established  a  monop- 
oly of  cheap  and  popular  pub. 
lications.  Some  say  that  the 
Society  is  utterly  powerless  in  its 
effects  upon  the  minds  of  the 
people ;  others,  that  its  works 
are  calculated  to  destroy  all 
originality,  by  absorbing  every 
other  literary  effort,"  dtc.  A 
publication,  because  it  is  cheap, 
is  not  therefore  necessarily  of  no 
value.  "The  bent  of  civiliza. 
tion,"  says  Chencvix,  "is  to 
make  good  things  cheap." 

That  some  members  of  the 
trade  have  been  deeply  wound- 
ed by  the  operations  of  the  So- 
ciety, there  can  be  no  doubt. 
"  Poor  Robin,"  the  indecent  al- 
manac, was  discontinued  as  ear- 
ly as  1828.  "Season  on  the 
seasons,"  one  of  the  astrologi- 
cal writers,  has  also  expired ; 
and  •  Francis  Moore,'  though  he 
has  retreated  from  blasphemy 
and  stupidity,  "  limps  onward  to 
its  fate,  being  kept  alive  solely 
through  the  force  of  habit  in  it^ 
purchasers."  In  China,  "there 
are  no  previous  licenses  demand- 


ed, or  restrictive  regulations  en- 
forced," in  order  to  secure  and 
control  the  press ;  "  nor  in  the 
case  of  publications  upon  ordi- 
nary subjects,  are  any  checks 
whatever  imposed  on  their  num. 
ber  or  variety.  This  is  the  tes- 
timony of  the  translator  of  the 
Chinese  Penal  code,  and  it  is  true ; 
it  is  true  also,  according  to  the 
pamphlet  before  us,  that  for  a 
century  and  a  half  *«  no  one  but 
the  privileged  corporations,"  the 
two  universities  and  the  Sta- 
tioners' Company,  could  even 
so  much  as  "  print  or  publish  an 
almanac,  as  no  one  but  the  two 
universities  and  the  king's  print- 
er  can  now  print  and  publish  a 
Bible."  Erskine  overthrew  the 
monopoly  of  almanacs  in  1779 ; 
but  the  other,  the  monopoly  of 
printing  Bibles,  is  upheld  to  the 
present  day. 


History  of  China. — This 
country  is  daily  becoming  more 
and  more  an  object  of  attention 
among  enterprising  men.  Its 
productions,  almost  from  time 
iu)memorial,  have  been  sought 
for  by  Europeans;  while  the 
country  itself  has  been  to  them 
a  "Great  Unknown."  A  new 
interest,  however,  is  beginning  to 
be  excited ;  and  inquiries  are 
becoming  frequent.  One  enter- 
prise will  lead  on  to  another; 
and  each  advance  will  bring  into 
view  new  objects  f<»r  investiga- 
tion. The  wall  of  separation 
between  this  country  and  Chris- 
tendom will  disappear ;  the  fra- 
ternity of  nations  will  be  ac- 


*  We  are  far  from  supposingf  that  all  the  members  of  the  trade  are  offend- 
ed at  the  operations  of  the  Society ;  on  the  contrary,  there  are  many,  we 
doubt  not,  who  are  iu  friends  and  rejoice  in  its  measures  for  the  diffusioo  of 
useful  knowledge. 


332 


Aborigines  of  New  Zealand. 


Nov. 


knowledged,  ami  its  rights  re- 
spected. The  unnatural  condi- 
tion in  which  China  stands  in 
regard  to  the  rest  of  the  world 
cannot  long  continue.  But  her 
present  state  needs  to  be  more 
clearly  and  faithfully  exhibited ; 
and  every  additional  item  of  in- 
formation,  relative  to  this  sub- 
ject, that  shall  be  presented  to 
the  minds  of  men  whether  fo- 
reigners  or  natives,  will  hasten 
forward  *a  consummation  de- 
voutly to  be  wished.' 

While  such  is  the  condition, 
and  such  the  relations  of  China, 
we  hail  wiih  joy  every  publica- 
tion  that  soems  calculated  to  aid 


in  the  grand  enterprise.  The 
work,  the  title  of  which  stands 
at  the  head  of  this  notice,  was 
commenced  by  Mr.  Gutzlafi^ 
while  on  the  coast  of  Fuhkeen, 
and  finished  during  his  recent 
sojourn  in  Canton.  He  took 
great  pains  to  consult  the  best 
authorities,  both  native  and  for- 
eign, and  has  endeavored  to  give 
a  succinct  and  connected  history 
of  China,  and  its  intercourse 
with  foreign  nations.  We  have 
had  opportunity  to  peruse  the 
work  in  manuscript,  and  are 
sure  it  will  be  read  with  no  or- 
dinary  interest  by  those  who 
seek  information  about  China. 


RELIGIOUS  INTGLiLiIGENCE 


■j« 


Aborigines  of  New  Zealand. 
A  recent  number  of  the  Orient 
tal  Christian  Spectator  contains 
a  letter  from  the  gentleman  re- 
ferred  to  in  the  Repository  of 
July  (pnge  140),  some  extracts 
from  which  we  wish  to  lay  before 
our  readers.  New  Zealand  is 
becomiiig  one  of  the  most  inter- 
esling  countries  on  the  globe, 
whether  we  contemplate  it  as 
philosophers,  philanthropists,  or 
Christians.  A  people  of  more 
than  common  energy,  both  phy- 
sical and  intellectual,  is  fast 
emerging  from  a  state  of  barba- 
rism,  and  coming  forth  to  expe- 
rience the  influence  of  civiliza- 
tion  and  science ;  and  the  phi- 
losopher watches  their  progress 
to  see  what  are  the  effects  of 
that  influence  when  operating 
upon  the  human  character  in 
almost  its  worst  and  lowest  state, 
A  nation  of  savages,  of  insatiate 
cannibals f  is  ceasing  to  feast  on 
human    flesh,   and   exchanging 


those  habits  which  made  **  war 
their  glory,  and  fighting  the 
principal  topic  of  their  conver- 
sation," for  the  employments  and 
customs  of  civilized  society.  And 
the  mere  philanthrophist,  he  who 
seeks  the  good  of  his  fellow.men 
without  reference  to  religion  or 
the  immortality  of  the  soul — 
while  he  rejoices  in  the  change 
by  which  this  small  portion  of 
his  race  is  made  more  happy, 
endeavors  to  learn  how  a  similar 
change  may  be  effected  among 
every  savage  people.  The  Chris- 
tian, while  he  views  the  scene 
with  all  the  interest  of  the  philo- 
sopher and  mere  philanthropist, 
also  derives  form  it  other  and 
higher  enjoyments.  He  sees  in 
it  a  new  proof,  or  rather,  since 
the  point  has  long  been  proved!, 
a  new  instance  of  the  power  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
tame  the  savage,  elevate  the  de- 
graded, and  make  the  wretched 
happy,     tie  rejoices  also  in  Hie 


1833.  Aborigines  of  New  Zealand. 


333 


hope  that  the  change,  which  has 
taken  place  in  the  character  of 
many,  will  be  as  lasting  in  its 
effects  as  is  the  soul  of  man  in 
its  duration,  and  honorable  to 
its  author  as  well  as  salutary  to 
itH  subject. 

The  first  Christian  eflTorts  for 
the  benefit  of  the  New  Zealand, 
ers  were  commenced  about  the 
year  1810.  We  have  not  room 
for  a  history  of  those  eff(>rt8,  but 
merely  remark,  in  passing,  that 
the  missionaries  have  had  to 
contend  with  difBcultics,  and 
encounter  dangers,  such  as 
would  dishearten  any  but  those 
whose  hope  relies  upon  the  pro- 
mised protection  and  blessing  of 
the  Almighty.  When  retiring  to 
rest  at  night  they  have  had  rea- 
son to  fear  that  they  should  feel 
the  murderous  mery  before  the 
morning  sun  should  rise  ;  and 
have  actually  been  driven  from 
some  of  their  stations.  Yet  they 
persevered  in  their  work,  confi. 
dent  that  in  due  time,  according 
to  the  promise  of  Him  in  obedi- 
ence to  whose  command  they 
had  gone  thither,  they  should 
reap  the  fruit  of  their  labors  and 
sufferings.  That  their  hopes 
have  not  been  disappointed,  is 
abundantly  shown  by  the  letter 
before  us.  We  quote  the  more 
largely  because  facts  are  narrat- 
ed  in  a  plain  manner,  such  as 
nature  dictates  when  the  writer 
is  interested  in  his  subject,  and 
the  truth — the  simple  trutfh  is  to 
be  told ;  but  our  limits  oblige  us 
to  omit  several  paragraphs,  and 
even  abridge  those  from  which 
we  make  extracts. 

The  writer  landed  on  Satur- 
day, Feb.  9th,  1833,  at  Paihia, 
one  of  the  missionary  stations, 
of  which  he  say**;  "<>n  ascending 
the  beach  we  saw  an  aged  chief 


seated  on  the  turf,  wrapped  up 
in  his  mai,  who  had  come  from 
Wangaroa,  a  ba^  about  50  miles 
to  the  northward,  on  purpose  to 
spend  the  Sabbath  at  the  settle- 
ment with  a  view  to  religious  in- 
struction !  The  church  bell  rung 
as  usual  for  evening  prayers, 
on  which  occasion  the  building 
was  nearly  filled  with  natives. 
The  next  morning  ushered  in  a 
day  that  will  not  c«oon  be  forgot- 
ten. The  church  bell  rung  at 
8  o'clock,  and  assembled  the  in- 
habitants  of  the  place  to  the 
morning  service.  There  was 
nothing  to  disburb  the  quietness 
of  the  Christian  Sabbath,  and 
natives  were  seen  assembling 
from  different  directions  for  the 
worship  of  that  God,  of  whom 
but  very  lately,  they,  as  their 
fathers  had  been,  were  altogeth- 
er ignorant.  The  church  was 
completely  filled  as  I  entered  it, 
and  the  sight  of  so  many  natives 
seated  on  forms,  some  clothed 
in  mats  and  others  in  blankets, 
whilst  a  few  were  habited  in 
English  costume,  and  all  quiet 
and  orderly,  was  deeply  inter- 
esting. The  Rev.  W.  Williams 
conducted  the  native  service, 
which  was  commenced  by  sing- 
ing a  translation  of  a  beautiful 
hymn  by  Kelly.  The  whole  con- 
gregation appeared  to  unite  in 
singing  with  much  devotion  and 
propriety ;  and  the  notes  of  a 
fine  toned  organ  were  almost 
drowned  by  one  general  burst  of 
harmonious  voices,  united  in 
singing  the  praises  of  Jehovah. 
I  was  much  interested,  while 
Mr.  W.  was  preaching,  in  ob- 
serving the  fixed  attention  of  the 
natives.  Their  fine,  manly  fig- 
ures, tattooed  countenances,  and 
native  costumes,  while  they  were 
thus  drinking  in  a.s  it  were,  the 


i 


334 


Aboriginet  of  New  Zealand. 


Not. 


•  water  of  life,'  made  it  indeed 
a  scene  not  to  be  described. 
Some  women,  rather  than  be 
kept  away  to  nurse  their  infants, 
brought  them  on  their  backs; 
and  some  who  could  not  gain 
admission,  were  standing  in  the 
vestry  and  at  the  windows  listen- 
ing. Many  of  this  large  con. 
grcgation  had  *  tasted  that  the 
Lord  is  gracious,'  some  had  felt 
their  need  of  a  Savior,  and  all 
were  attentive  listeners  to  the 
word  of  life  ;  and  a  more  order, 
ly,  attentive,  and  apparently 
devout  assembly  I  never  witness, 
ed  even  in  a  Christian  country. 

•<  The  next  day  I  inspected  the 
schools  where  I  was  much  gra. 
tified  to  behold  old  and  young, 
high  and  low,  chief  and  servant, 
bond  and  free,  all  engaged  in 
learning  to  read  and  write. 
£very  old  prejudice  appears  to 
have  worn  off,  and  there  is  now 
a  general  thirst  for  instruction. 
Hostile  tribes  here  throw  away 
their  animosities,  and  come  even 
from  a  distance  of  many  miles 
to  gain  admission  to  the  mission 
schools. 

^  From  Paihia  I  proceeded  to 
Waimate,  an  inland  station  a- 
bout  16  miles  from  Paihia.  From 
Waimate,  I  made  two  tours  in 
the  surrounding  country.  In 
one  of  them  we  fell  in  with  the 
converted  chief  Ripi.  He  and  his 
people  were  voluntarily  engag. 
ed  in  cutting  a  road  through  a 
forest  to  enable  tho  missionaries 
to  get  at  a  friendly  village  be. 
yond  it  for  the  purpose  of  afford- 
ing instruction  to  its  inhabitants! 
Ripi  never  fails  to  express  his 
mind  fully  to  the  natives  when 
they  meet.  On  one  occasion, 
when  arguing  with  another  chief 
on  the  evils  of  his  former  courses, 
he  alluded  to  the  motives  of  re. 


putation  and  power,  by  whicb 
the  natives  are  influenced.  « Tbe 
namef*  said  he,  •  which  one  gains 
by  such  means  is  like  the  hoar- 
frost, which  disappears  as  soon 
as  the  sun  shines  upon  it ;  but  if 
a  man  is  brave  in  seeking  after 
the  things  of  Jesus  Christ,  his 
name  lasts  for  ever.'  This  noble 
individual  now  conducts  daily 
worship  in  his  village  with  his 
own  tribe,  and  is  walking  in  the 
light  of  truth,  and  adorning  the 
gospel  in  bis  daily  conduct. 

<*  In  another  of  my  tours  we 
called  on  an  old  chief  named 
Tamoranga,  an  old  friend  of 
the  Rev.  S.  Marsden,  the  father 
of  the  New  Zealand  mission. 
This  chief  has  evinced  his  anxie* 
ty  for  the  religious  instruction 
of  himself  and  his  people  by  mak« 
ing  a  road  of  three  miles  extent 
across  the  country  to  Waimate 
and  constructing  several  small 
wooden  bridges  over  rivulets, 
across  which  the  road  runs,  in 
order  to  facilitate  the  journoys 
of  the  missionaries  from  that 
station. 

In  one  village,  the  natives  have 
actually  established  amongst 
themselves,  without  any  direct 
interference  of  the  missionaries, 
a  daily  school  according  to  the 
circulating  class  system,  used 
first  at  Islington  (England),  and 
now  generally  adopted  in  the 
New  Zealand  mission  schools; 
and  old  and  young,  free  and 
bond,  all  fall  into  their  classes, 
and  learn  to  read  and  write. 

««At  Waimate  I  attended  a  na* 
tive  wedding.  It  was  a  deeply 
interesting  and  affecting  cere, 
mony.  I  observed  several  chiefs 
and  others  standing  up  and 
appearing  deeply  interested, 
even  to  tears,  as  the  vows  of 
mutual  conjugal  affection  and 


1833. 


Journal  of  Occttrrencet. 


335 


attachment  were  exacted  from 
the  married  couple ;  a  thing  so 
contrary  to  the  native  custom, 
according  to  which,  the  wife 
is  always  the  subject  of  a  vio. 
lent  contest,  and  onlv  surrender, 
ed  by  her  friends  to  superior 
force  to  become  the  wife  of  one 
by  whom  she  may  be  ill  treated 
and  even  put  to  death.  I  was 
assured  that  our  marriage  ser- 
vice is  beginning  to  attract 
attention  generally ;  and  I  doubt 
not  but  it  will  materially  forward 
the  civilization  and  happiness  of 
this  benighted  race.  When  we 
consider  a  moment  the  state  in 
which  the  New  Zealanders  were 
only  a  few  years  ago— canni- 
bals, without  a  written  language 
and  debased  by  all  the  vices 
which  disgrace  human  nature ; 
opposed  moreover,  to  instruc- 
tion  and  averse  to  the  mission- 
aries, who  in  love  to  their  souls 
had  sat  down  among  them  ;  how 
wonderfully  have  the  efforts  of 
these  missionaries  been  blessed. 
I  am  forward  to  say  that  one 
half  of  the  reality  has  never  been 
laid  before  the  public.  So  far 
are  the  reports  of  this  mission 
from  being  overstated.  People 
may  say  what  they  will,  but  I 


could  but  feel  thankful  for  that 
change  which  enabled  me  to 
repose  on  my  bed  at  night  with 
unfastened  doors,  with  a  conli- 
dence  of  perfect  safety,  where 
once  human  victims  used  to  be 
killed  and  roasted  nnd  eaten  in 
front  of  the  dwellings  of  the 
missionaries,  and  the  inmates 
were  insulted  and  threatened 
with  a  similar  fate.  Nothing 
but  the  blessing  of  God,  nothing 
but  divine  grace  could  effect  this 
change.  What  else  could  bring 
them  by  hundreds  to  our  schools 
and  our  churches?  What  else 
repress  violence  and  fraud? 
Will  deism  do  this?  Let  the 
deistical  philosopher  go  forth 
amongst  savage  nations,  as  the 
Christian  missionary  has  here 
done,  with  his  life  in  his  hand, 
and  demonstrate  to  the  world  the 
truth  of  his  hy|>othesis ;  and 
then  his  arguments  may  deserve 
consideration.  No ;  it  is  only 
the  love  of  God  in  a  crucified 
Redeemer,  as  applied  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  the  heart,  that 
can  produce  love  to  him  and 
to  his  people,  and  diffuse  peace 
and  happiness  on  earth,  whether 
amongst  learned  or  unlearned, 
the  civilized  or  the  savage." 


JOURNAL.  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Brbacr  of  Chinesr  ktiquette. — 
Tbo  gazette  of  September  10th  notices 
the  desrradation  of  Peihchangt  a  Tar. 
tar  officer,  who  was  recently  in  com. 
mand  on  the  northwest  frontier.  On 
the  birthday  of  a  member  of  the  im. 
perial  household,  Peihchang,  like  a 
true  and  loyal  subject,  sent  to  court 
his  con^tulatory  card ;  but  mark  the 
offense;  instead  of  forwarding  it  by  the 
common  post^carrier,  he  dispatched  it 
by  an  express  traveling  at  the  rate  of 
400  2e,  or  about  190  miles  per  day. 
For  this  violation  of  the  rules  of  pro. 


priety — this  irricvous  outrage  on  the 
laws  of  moderation,  Peihchang  has 
been  degraded  and  recalled  from  his 
station. 


Formosa. — A  great  deal  has  been 
published  in  the  gazettes  concerning 
the  late  insurrection  in  this  island. 
The  disturbances  commenced  in  Oct. 
1832,  and  continued  till  last  June, 
when  peace  and  tranqiiillity  were 
sgain  restored.  During  the  contestn, 
which  continued  to  rage,  at  intervals, 


i 


336 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


for  more  than  eight  montlis,  many 
individuals  were  ilain,  many  demd- 
ed,  and  many  have  at  length  Men 
promoted.  ^  tioyi  all  are  again  quiet  ;** 
the  cultivators  of  the  soil  have  resnm. 
ed  their  usual  occupations,  and  the 
imperial  troope  have  returned  in 
triumph  to  their  former  stations  ;  and 
*Mhe  mind  of  his  majesty  is  filled 
with  consolation.** — The  principal 
transactions  of  the  insurrection  are 
reviewed  in  a  late  gazette,  and  the 
subject  seems  to  be  finally  disposed  of, 
being  set  for  ever  at  rest. 

ScvBamr  of  punishmbnt. — ^The 
Criminal  Board  at  Peking,  expressed 
to  the  emperor  in  September,  1832,  a 
wish,  on  their  part,  to  alter  the  law 
which  involves,  with  a  rebel,  all  his 
kindred.  In  reply,  his  majesty  sajrs 
that  their  recommundatiou  is  unsuit- 
able.  **  Rebels  are  a  virulent  poison 
which  infect  a  whole  region ;  and  inas. 
much  as  they  involve  officers,  soldiers, 
and  their  families,  their  crime  is  su- 
preme,  and  their  wickedness  infinite; 
if  then  their  descendants  are  not  all  ez- 
terminated,  it  is  an  act  of  clemency." 

As  to  the  suggestion  of  the  court 
that  "  when  they  arrive  at  the  place 
of  exile,  disallowing  them  to  marry, 
will  be  sufficient:**  his  majesty  regards 
their  representations  as  **  empty  words 
preserving  the  name,  but  neglecting 
the  reality  of  punishment.  It  will 
never  prevent  the  increase  of  these 
rebellious  descendants :  and  it  is  far 
from  exhibiting  a  due  severity  of  pu- 
nishment.** However,  the  emperor 
says,  that  in  the  existing  law  there  is 
an  inequality  of  punishment,  which  he 
orders  them  to  deliberate  upon,  and 
alter  to  something  more  equal.  "  At 
present  the  kindred  of  rebels,  if  aniv- 
ed  at  years  uf  maturity,  are  banished 
to  new  setUemoiits.  and  given  to  the 
soldiery  for  slaves :  and  those  under 
age  are  emasculated,  which  seems  to 
be  treating  them  with  more  severity 
than  older  criminals.** 


CauiBs  AND  ruNisiiMBMTS.— In  Sken" 
f»,  a  widow  and  her  mother.in.law  both 
lived  in  illicit  intercourse  with  dillfer. 
ent  men.  The  widow  brought  in 
supplies  of  rice  and  money  by  her 
vicious  conduct.  Her  paramour,  how- 
oyer,  fell  into  poverty  and  the  supplies 
ceased.  The  mother,  who  was 
aware  of  all  the  intercourse  order- 
ed  the  daughter  to  to  after  the  man 
and  bring  lu>me  supj^ee.  She  Called. 
The  mother  began  to  chastise  her. 
The  daughter  seized  a  sharp  hook  or 
sickle ;  they  fought,  and  the  mother 
was  killed.  The  daughter  cast  the  body 
into  a  neighboring  nver  to  remove  all 
evidence  of  her  crime.  She  was  sen. 
tenced  to  be  cut  in  pieces,  bnt  in  coiu 
sideration  of  the  mothei's  illegal  ooo. 
duct  in  selling  the  daughter  to  vice,  her 
sentence  was  changed  by  the  enpreme 
court  to  immediate  decapitation. 

We  see  here  some  of  the  natural  e£. 
fects  of  the  doctrines  referred  to  in 
the  preceding  article  in  this  number 
upon  the  condition  of  females  in  China ; 
woman  a  saleable  commodity ;  entire 
control  of  the  parent  over  the  daugh- 
ters.  and  the  uselessnees  of  knowledge 
to  females.  Vice,  unrestrained  pas. 
sion,  and  brutality,  are,  and  for  ever 
will  be,  the  inseparable  attendants  of 
ignorance  and  degradation.  It  is  when 
we  are  reminded  of  this  by  such  facta 
as  those  just  mentioned,  and  when- we 
think  of  the  unfitness  of  such  beings 
to  become  inhabitants  of  a  pure  and 
holy  heaven,  that  we  feel  constrain, 
ed  to  labor  and  pray  for  the  introduc 
tion  of  that  Gospel  which  teaches  that 
woman  has  an  immortal  soul,  as  pre. 
cious  as  that  of  him,  who  now  tramples 
her  in  the  dust;  and  to  call  upon 
others  of  every  place,  if  they  would 
claim  to  themselves  the  character  ei. 
thcr  of  philanthropists  or  Christians, 
to  join  us  in  using  every  possible 
means  for  expelling  such  evils,  by  the 
introduction  of  that  knowledge  which 
can  purify  from  vice,  and  save  from 
ruin. 


PosTSCRiiT. — Recent  intelligence  from  Yunnan  confirms  the  report  con. 
ceming  an  earthquake  in  that  province.  Tlie  number  of  persons  killed,  is  said 
to  be  several  tens  of  thousands ;  but  we  have  yet  seen  no  official  statements. 

The  execution  of  Y^  Mangche,  the  famous  village  tyrant  mentioned  in  our 
fir&t  volume,  took  place  on  the  25th  instant.  Fifteen  other  individuals  wsfs 
executed  at  the  same  time  and  place  with  him ;  of  thene  19  wore  decapitated, 
and  the  other  three,  with  YB  Mungche,  were  strangled.  One  of  these  latter 
a  prieai  of  Budha. 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  II. — December,  1833.— No.  8, 


REVIEW. 

An  authentic  account  of  an  embassy  from  the  king 
of  GreeU  Britain  to  the  emperor  of  China ;  indud- 
ing  cursory  observations  madcj  and  information 
obtained,  in  traveling  through  that  empire,  and  a 
smaUpart  of  Chinese  Tartary:  taken  chiefly  from 
the  papers  of  his  excellency  the  Earl  of  Macartney, 
knight  of  the  Bdlh,  his  majesty^ s  embassador  ex- 
traordinary and  plenipotentiary  to  the  emperor  of 
China.  By  Sir  George  Staunton,  secretary  of 
the  embassy,  Sfc.  2  Vols.  London,  1798. 

During  the  last  two  centuries,  several  embassies  have 
been  sent  from  Europe  to  the  emperors  of  China.  The 
sovereigns  of  Holland,  Portugal,  England,  Russia,  and 
the  popes  of  Rome,  have  been  represented  at  the  court 
of  Peking.  These  missions  have  always  been  com- 
posed of  chosen  men,  fitted  out  at  no  inconsiderable 
expense,  and  while  in  progress  were  objects  of  uni- 
versal attention.  Concerning  their  expediency  and 
success,  or  the  reverse,  the  political  world  has  been 
fruitful  in  remark,  and  has  generally  differed  widely 
in  its  conclusions  ;  but  in  regard  to  the  fact,  except  it 
may  be  in  the  case  of  the  Russians,  that  their  in- 
fluence has  now  nearly  or  quite  ceased  to  be  felt,  or  is 
felt  only  to  the  injury  of  foreigners,  lUet^  \^  ^xv^V^vW^ 

2S 


i 


338  Macartney^s  Emba$sy  Dec. 

but  one  opinion.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  ob- 
jects of  those  embassies  or  their  efTects,  immediate 
or  remote,  no  one  of  them  was  planned  and  executed 
with  more  care  than  the  present,  which  reached 
Peking  in  1793. 

'^  Much  of  the  lasting  impression  which  the  rela- 
tions of  lord  Macartney^s  embassy  leave  on  the  mind 
of  his  reader,"  says  an  able  writer,  <<  must  be  ascrib- 
ed, exclusive  of  the  natural  effect  of  clear,  elegant, 
and  able  composition,  to  the  number  of  persons  en- 
gaged in  that  business,  the  variety  of  their  charac- 
ters, the  reputation  they  already  enjoyed,  or  afterward 
acquired ;  the  bustle  and  stir  of  a  sea-voyage ;  the 
placidity  and  success  which  finally  characterized  the 
intercourse  of  the  English  with  the  Chinese ;  the 
splendor  of  the  reception  the  latter  gave  to  their 
European  guests;  the  walks  in  the  magnificent 
gardens  of  ^  the  son  of  heaven ;'  the  picturesque  and 
almost  romantic  navigation  upon  the  imperial 
canal ;  and  perhaps,  not  legis,  to  the  interest  we  feel 
for  every  grand  enterprize,  skillfully  prepared,  and 
which  proves  successful,  partly  in  consequence  of  the 
happy  choice  of  the  persons  and  the  means  by  which 
it  was  to  be  carried  into  effect.  The  names  of  Ma- 
cartney, the  two  Stauntons,  and  Barrow,  are  now 
familiar  to  every  reader.  The  emperor  Keenlung 
lives  probably  in  the  memory  of  every  impartial  Eu- 
ropean, at  the  head  of  the  sovereigns  of  half-civiliz« 
ed  nations.  Indeed,  since  Cook's  voyages,  no  expe- 
dition to  a  foreign  and  distant  country,  has  become 
so  popular  as  that  of  which  we  speak." 

The  grievances  which  the  English  had  suffered 
long  at  Canton,  and  the  necessity  of  representing 
them  to  the  emperor,  from  whom  they  were  carefully 
concealed  by  the  local  authorities,  were  among  the 
principal  considerations  which  led  to  the  appointment 
of  an  embassador.  Macartney's  secretary,  in  the 
work  before  us,  after  enumerating  the  transactions 
that  had  caused  an '^  unfavorable  impression  of  the 
English  in  the  minds  of  the  Chinese,"  says  : — 


1833.        to  China,  in  1793.        339 

"  Of  all  foreigners  frequenting  the  port  of  Canton,  the  English 
were  certainly  depicted  in  the  most  unfavorable  colors  to  the 
government  of  the  country ;  and  probably  treated  with  the  great- 
est rigor  upon  the  spot.  And  thus  the  imperial  officers,  under 
whose  immediate  inspection  they  were  placed,  were  in  little  danger 
of  reprehension  for  any  ill  treatment  of  their  persons,  or  imposi- 
tions on  their  trade.  Their  complaints  were  considered  as  frivo- 
lous or  ill-founded ;  and  attributed  to  a  restless  and  unreasonable 
disposition.  Effectual  measures  were  likewise  taken  to  avoid  a 
repetition  of  their  remonstrances,  by  punishing  such  of  the  natives 
as  were  suspected  of  having  assisted  in  translating  the  papers 
which  contained  them,  into  the  language  of  the  country.  The  few 
English,  who  were  in  any  degree  acquainted  with  the  language^ 
being  necessarily  brought  forward  for  the  purpose  of  communicat- 
ing their  grievances,  became  particularly  obnoxious;  and  this 
circumstance  contributed  to  deter  others  from  any  attempt  to 
acquire  it;  and,  indeed,  to  teach  it  to  them  was  found  to  be 
a  service  of  some  danger.  They  were  thus  under  the  necessity 
of  trusting  entirely  to  the  native  merchants  themselves,  with  whom 
they  had  to  deal ;  and  who  found  their  account  in  acquiring,  at 
least,  as  many  English  words  as  were  necessary  for  carrying  on 
their  mercantile  concerns.  Besides,  the  vast  superiority  of  rank 
over  all  merchants,  assumed  by  persons  in  authority  in  China, 
became  an  obstacle  to  all  social  and  familiar  intercourse  between 
them  and  the  only  Englishmen  who  went  there.  And,  notwith- 
standing a  British  factory  had  been  established  upwards  of  a  hun- 
dred years,  not  the  least  approach  was  made  towards  that  assimila- 
tion of  manners,  dress,  sentiments,  or  habits,  which,  in  similar  insti- 
tutions elsewhere,  tends  so  much  to  facilitate  the  views  of  com- 
merce, as  well  as  to  promote  the  comforts  of  those  immediately 
engaged  in  it. 

"  Under  such  circumstances,  the  ancient  prejudices  against  all 
strangers,  always  great  in  proportion  as  there  is  little  communica- 
tion with  them,  could  scarcely  fail  to  continue  in  their  full  force — 
those  prejudices  not  only  operating  upon  the  conduct  of  the 
Chinese,  but  reduced  into  a  system,  supported  by  the  fullest  con- 
fidence in  the  perfect  state  of  their  own  civilization ;  and  the  com- 
parative barbarism  of  every  other  nation,  suggested  the  precaution 
of  making  regulations  to  restrain  the  conduct  of  all  Europeans 
frequenting  their  coast,  as  if  aware  of  the  neces'^ity  of  preventing 
the  contamination  of  bad  example  among  their  own  people.  One 
port  only  was  lefl  open  for  foreign  ships;  and,  when  the  season  came 
for  their  departure,  every  European  was  compelled  to  embark  with 
them,  or  leave,  at  least,  the  Chinese  territories :  thus  abandoning 
his  factory  and  unfinished  concerns,  until  the  return  of  the  ships 
in  the  following  year.  There  was  little  scruple  in  laying  those 
restrictions  on  foreign  trade,  the  government  of  China  not  being 
impressed  with  an  idea  of  its  importance,  to  a  country  including  so 
many  climates,  and  supplying  within  itself,  all  the  necessaries,  if 
not  all  the  luxuries  of  life. 


340  Macartney's  Embassy  Dec. 

'*  Though  the  natives  immediately  engaged  with  foreiffnera  in 
mercantile  transactions,  have  been  very  considerable  gainers  by 
such  an  intercourse^  the  body  of  the  people  is  taught  to  attribute 
the  admission  of  it,  entirely  to  motives  of  humanity  and  benevo- 
lence towards  other  nations  standing  in  need  of  the  produce  of 
China,  ajipreeably  to  the  precepts  inculcated  by  the  great  moralists  of 
the  empire;  and  not  to  any  occasion  or  desire  of  deriving  recipro- 
cal advantage  from  it.  For  a  considerable  period  indeed,  there 
was  little  demand  for  European  goods  at  the  Chinese  markets ; 
and  the  consequent  necessity  of  paying  for  the  surplus  value  of 
their  commodities  in  money,  an  object  so  desirable  for  nations 
which  may  often  have  occasion  to  remit  cash  elsewhere,  was  thought 
in  China,  where  such  a  want  could  seldom  occur,  to  be  productive 
of  little  other  alteration,  than  to  increase  the  relative  weight  of  the 
metal  representing  property ;  aud  which  increase  was  considered 
rather  an  inconvenience  than  a  benefit. 

"  With  such  an  opinion  of  foreign  trade,  those  who  presided  over 
it,  being  indifferent  to  its  progress,  and  suffering  it,  rather  than 
seeking  for  it,  there  was  a  very  slender  chance  of  favorable  atten- 
tion, or  even  common  justice,  towards  the  strangers  who  carried  it 
on ;  especially  the  English  at  Canton,  who  had  not  the  faculty  of 
asserting  their  own  cause  upon  the  spot,  and  were  entirely  with- 
out support  at  the  capital,  where  their  grievances  might  be  redress- 
ed. They  were,  in  fact,  subjected  to  many  oppressions  in  their 
dealings,  and  insults  upon  their  persons.  They  did  not  however, 
conceive  that  such  treatment  was  authorized  by  the  emperor  of 
China,  or  even  known  to  him ;  and  therefore  several  of  Uie  East 
India  Company's  agents  employed  in  the  Chinese  trade,  suggested 
the  propriety  of  an  embassy  to  his  imperial  majesty,  to  represent 
their  situation,  in  the  hope  that  he  might  issue  orders  for  the 
removal  of  the  hardships  under  which  they  labored. "••••  "  It  was 
urged,  that  a  British  embassador  would  be  a  new  spectacle;  and 
his  mission  a  compliment  that  would  probably  be  well  received. 
Upon  general  reasoning,  it  appeared  that  every  motive  of  policy 
or  commerce,  which  led  to  the  maintenance  of  ministers  from 
Great  Britain,  at  European  courts,  and  even  in  Turkey,  applied 
with  equal  strength,  to  a  similar  establishment,  if  practicable,  at 
Peking." 

Besides  the  embassador  and  his  secretary,  ^'minis- 
ter plenipotentiary  in  the  absence  of  the  embassador," 
the  mission  consisted  of  the  following  persons  ;  viz. 
captain,  now  sir  Erasmus  Gower,  commander  of  his 
majesty's  man-of-war,  the  Lion  ;  "  young  gentlemen, 
of  the  most  respectable  families,  glowing  with  all  the 
ardor  and  enterprise  of  youth,"  who  were  admitted 
into  the  Lion,  considerably  beyond  the  customary 
cowpleffieni  of  midshipmen  ;  a  military  guard,  con- 


1833.  to  China,  in  1793.  341 

Bisting  of  **  picked  men/'  under  the  command  of 
colonel  Benson,  assisted  by  lieut.-colonel  Crewe,  and 
captain  Parish;  doctors  Gillan  and  Scot;  doctor 
Dinwiddie  and  Mr.  Barrow,  '^  both  conversant  in 
astronomy,  mechanics,  and  every  other  branch  de- 
pendent on  the  mathematics ;''  Mr.  Acheson  Max- 
well, **  who  had  formerly  resided  in  India  with  lord 
Macartney,  and  was  much  in  his  confidence ;"  Mr. 
Edward  Winder,  <'a  young  gentleman  from  the 
university  ;"  Mr.  Henry  Baring  ;  a  page,  (now  sir 
G.  Thomas  Staunton,  but  then)  ^^  of  years  too  tender 
not  to  have  still  occasion  for  a  tutor  ;''  two  Chinese, 
**  perfectly  qualified  to  interpret  between  their  native 
language  and  Latin  or  Italian," — these  were  from 
the  Chinese  college  at  Naples ;  also  musicians,  arti- 
ficers, soldiers^  and  servants.  To  carry  out  such 
presents  and  persons,  as  could  not  be  accommodated 
on  board  the  Lion,  the  Hindostan,  one  of  the  largest 
Company's  ships,  was  appointed  ;  and  a  small  brig, 
the  Jackall,  provided  as  a  tender.  At  length,  every 
thing  being  ready,  all  those  who  were  to  accompany 
or  attend  the  embassador,  joined  his  excellency  at 
Portsmouth,  from  whence  they  set  sail,  September 
26th,  1792. 

Lest  the  undertaking  might,  through  error  or 
design,  be  made  to  assume  a  warlike  or  suspicious 
appearance,  and  the  embassador's  reception  thereby 
be  rendered  '^  dubious,"  an  early  opportunity  was 
taken  of  announcing  the  embassy  to  the  Chinese 
government.  For  this  purpose,  three  commissioners 
were  selected  by  the  Company,  from  among  their 
most  approved  servants  at  Canton,  to  whom  it  was 
intrusted  tocommunicate  intelligence  of  the  intended 
mission,  by  delivering  a  letter  to  the  governor  of 
Canton  from  the  "Court  of  Directors."  In  this 
letter,  sir  Francis  Baring,  then  chairman  of  the 
Court,  stated  that : — 

"  His  most  gracious  sovereign,  being  desirous  of  cultivating 
the  friendship  of  the  emperor  of  China,  and  of  improving  the 
connection,  intercourse,  and  good  correspondence  between  the 


i 


342  Macartney^s  Embassy  Dec. 

courts  of  London  and  Peking,  and  of  increasing  and  extending 
the  commerce  between  their  respective  subjects,  had  resolved 
to  send  his  well  beloved  cousin  and  counsellor  lord  Macartney, 
a  nobleman  of  ereat  virtue,  wisdom,  and  ability,  as  his  em- 
bassador extraordinary  and  plenipotentiary  to  the  emperor  of 
China,  to  represent  his  person,  and  to  express,  in  the  strongest 
terms,  the  satisfaction  he  should  feel  if  this  mark  of  his  atten- 
tion and  regard  should  serve  as  a  foundation  to  establish  a  per- 
petual harmony  and  alliance  between  them ;  and  that  the  embas- 
sador, having  several  presents  for  the  emperor,  from  his  Britannic 
majesty,  which  from  their  size,  and  nicety  of  mechanism,  could 
not  be  conveyed  through  the  interior  of  China,  to  so  great  a  dis- 
tance as  from  Canton  to  Peking,  without  the  risk  of  damage, 
he  should  proceed  directly,  in  one  of  his  majesty's  ships,  properly 
accompanied,  to  the  port  of  Teentsin,  approaching,  in  the  first 
instance,  as  near  as  possible  to  the  emperor  of  China." 

After  visiting  several  places  on  his  way  to  China, 
the  embassador  arrived  off  Macao,  June  20th,  1793; 
there  he  obtained  information  that  the  emperor  had 
given  orders,  that  officers  and  pilots  should  be  in 
waiting  on  the  coast  to  take  charge  of  his  excel- 
lency's ships,  and  conduct  them  in  safety  to  Teen- 
tsin ; — concluding  his  commands  in  these  remark- 
able words,  ^Hhat  as  a  great  mandarin  had  came  so 
Jar  to  visit  him^  he  must  be  received  in  a  distinguish-' 
ed  mannerJ*^  Feelings  very  different  from  these 
were  cherished  towards  the  embassy,  by  the  officers 
of  Canton,  "  particularly  by  the  hoppo,"  whose  con- 
sciousness of  having  merited  reprehension,  always 
connected  in  his  mind  the  subject  of  complaint  with 
the  views  of  the  embassy,  and  every  engine  in  his 
power  was  set  to  work  to  prevent  its  success.  The 
governor  of  Canton  was  anxious  to  receive  a  list  of 
the  presents,  alleging  that  *^  he  could  not  send  the 
letter  announcing  the  embassador's  approach,  with- 
out transmitting  the  particulars  of  it."  But  this 
request  was  not  granted. 

On  the  23d  of  June,  they  weighed  anchor  and 
proceeded  northward,  and  in  a  few  days  arrived  in 
the  Chusan  Archipelago ;  there  they  found  a  great 
many  valuable  harbors — "  places  of  perfect  security ;'' 
and  their  ships  were  supplied  plentifully  with  provi- 
BJons,  and  thronged  with  visilora.    B^veral  officers 


■i 


1833  to  China,  in  1793.  343 

came  on  board,  one  of  whom  was  accompanied  by  a 
native  interpreter,  who  had  formerly  been  connected 
in  the  trade  there  with  the  agents  of  the  East  India 
Company :  by  this  man's  account,  the  English  had 
given  no  just  cause  of  dissatisfaction  in  that  place, 
though  they  have  been  interdicted  from  it,  '*  through 
the  means,  as  is  most  likely,  of  the  superior  influence 
of  the  officers  governing  at  Canton,"  who  draw  large 
sums  from  the  accumulation  of  trade  in  this  port. 
At  Chusan,  the  squadron  had  arrived  at  the  ut- 
most boundary  of  recorded  European  navigation  ; 
the  sea  from  thence  northward  was  wholly  unknown, 
except  to  those  who  dwelt  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  shores.  Afler  some  delay,  two  native  pilots 
were  obtained,  and  the  squadron  sailed  for  the  mouth 
of  the  Pei-ho,  where  it  arrived  near  the  close  of  July, 
and  was  received  by  Wan,  a  military,  and  Chow  a 
civil  officer,  and  a  third  person,  a  Tartar  of  high 
distinction,  who  acted  as  the  principal  legate  on  the 
occasion.  On  the  5th  of  August,  the  embassador 
and  his  suite  quitted  their  ships,  and  on  board  small 
crafl  proceeded  towards  the  capital.  No  slight 
magnificence  was  displayed,  and  no  expense  seemed 
to  be  spared.  Ample  provision  was  made  for  every 
member  of  the  embassy  ;  almost  every  vessel  con- 
nected with  it  had  on  board  both  Europeans  and 
Chinese ;  and  the  scene  which  it  now  exhibited  was 
truly  novel ;  and  the  regard  manifested  towards  the 
present  strangers,  showed  that  they  were  not  unwel- 
come visitors.  The  mutual  interest  felt  on  the  oc- 
casion, is  thus  noticed  by  the  embassador's  secretary. 

**  The  approach  of  the  embassy  was  an  event  of  which  the  re- 
port spread  rapidly  ameng  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages. 
Several  of  these  were  visible  from  the  barges  on  the  river.  Crowds 
of  men  were  assembled  on  the  banks,  some  of  whom  waited  a 
considerable  time  to  see  the  procession  pass,  while  the  females,  as 
shy  as  they  were  curious,  looked  through  gates,  or  peeped  over 
walls,  to  enjoy  the  sight.  A  few  indeed  of  the  ancient  dames 
almost  dipped  their  little  feet  into  the  river,  in  order  to  get  a 
nearer  peep  ;  but  the  younger  part  of  the  sex  generally  kept  in  the 
background.    The  strangers   on   their   part  were   continually 


344  Macartney^9   Embassy  Dec. 

amused  and  gratified  with  a  succession  of  new  objects.  The 
face  of  the  country,  the  appearance  of  the  people,  presented,  in 
almost  every  instance,  something  different  from  what  offers  to 
view  elsewhere." 

It  was  announced  to  the  embassador  while  at  Teen- 
tsin,  that  the  emperor  was  at  his  country  residence 
in  Tartary  where  he  intended  to  celebrate  the  anni- 
versary of  his  birthday,  and  wished  to  receive  the 
embassy.  This  arrangement  was  pleasing  to  the 
strangers,  for^t  would  afford  them  a  better  opportu- 
nity of  seeing  the  country,  and  give  them  a  view  of  the 
Great  wall.  The  country,  as  they  moved  up  the  river, 
was  remarkably  level,  and  the  sky  serene ;  not  so 
much  as  a  hillock  was  observed  by  them,  until  the 
fourth  day  after  they  left  Teentsin,  when  some  high 
blue  mountains  were  seen  rising  from  the  northwest. 
These  indicated  their  approach  to  the  capital,  beyond 
which  they  were  situated.  On  the  16th  of  August, 
the  yachts  anchored  within  12  miles  of  Peking, 
being  then  90  miles  from  Teentsin.  Here  they  left 
the  river  and  proceeded  by  land  to  the  capital ;  to 
carry  them,  and  their  baggage,  90  small  waggons,  40 
hand-carts,  upwards  of  200  horses,  and  about  3000 
men  were  required.  The  road  to  Peking  is  a  mag- 
nificent avenue,  bordered  with  trees. 

Shortly  after  reaching  the  capital,  attempts  were 
made  to  extort  from  the  embassador  the  promise  of 
making  the  Chinese  prostration  :  these  were  success- 
fully resisted,  and  his  own  conditions  were  proposed, 
mz  :  *^  that  a  subject  of  his  imperial  majesty,  of  rank 
equal  to  his  own,should  perform,before  the  picture  he 
had  with  him  of  his  majesty(the  king  of  Great  Britain), 
dressed  in  his  robes  of  state,  the  same  ceremonies 
that  the  embassador  should  be  directed  to  do  before 
the  Chinese  throne." — A  part  of  the  presents,  and 
some  of  the  members  of  the  embassy  were  detained 
at  Peking,  while  the  embassador  and  the  others  set 
out  for  Zhe-hol  (Je-ho);  his  excellency  rode  in  an 
English  carrriage  drawn  by  four  Tartar  horses,  and 
was  cheered  witii  a  ''  gracious  message  "  from  the 


1833.  to  China,  in  1793-  345 

emperor,  inquiring  about  his  health,  and  recommend- 
ing to  him  to  travel  by  easy  journeys,  and  to  be 
accommodated  at  the  places  where  he  himself  usual- 
ly stopped  on  his  way  to  Tartary.  Their  journey 
northward  was  agreeable ;  they  had  a  fine  view  of 
the  Great  wall ;  and  on  their  approach  to  the  resid- 
ence of  the  emperor  were  received  with  military 
honors* 

Here  the  question  concerning  "the  ceremony" 
was  again  agitated,  and  was  brought  before  Ho- 
choong-taung,  (Ho*kwan,)  the  chief  minister  of  state. 
In  the  course  of  this  discussion,  it  was  remarked  by 
the  embassador,  "that to  his  own  sovereign,  to  whom 
he  was  bound  by  every  bond  of  allegiance  and  at- 
tachment he  bent,  on  approaching  him,  upon  one 
knee ;  and  that  he  was  willing  to  demonstrate  in  the 
same  manner,  his  respectful  sentiments  towards  his 
imperial  majesty."  This  form  of  obeisance  in  lieu  of 
the  Chinese  prostration,  was  deemed  satisfactory  by 
the  imperial  court.  The  attention  of  the  embassy 
was  now  taken  up  in  preparation  to  wait  upon  the 
emperor.  The  presents  were  carried  to  the  palace, 
and  everything  put  in  readiness  for  the  occasion ; 
and  the  14th  of  September,  three  days  previous  to 
the  emperor^s  birthday,  was  fixed  on  for  the  parti- 
cular reception  of  the  British  embassy.  On  the 
morning  of  that  day,  before  the  dawn  of  light,  the 
embassador  and  his  suite  went  to  the  palace  garden, 
where  were  several  tents,  in  one,  and  the  largest  of 
which,  "  his  imperial  majesty  wes  to  receive,  seated 
on  his  throne,  as  a  particular  distinction,  the  delegate 
from  the  king  of  Great  Britain."  The  emperor's 
approach,  and  the  introduction  of  the  embassador 
are  thus  described  by  sir  George  ; — 

*'  Soon  af^er  day-light,  the  sound  of  several  instruments,  and 
the  confused  voices  of  men  at  a  distance,  announced  the  emperor's 
approach.  He  soon  appeared  from  behind  a  high  perpendicular 
mountain,  skirted  with  trees,  as  if  from  a  sacred  grove,  preceded 
by  a  number  of  persons  busied  in  proclaiming  aloud  his  virtues 
and  his  power.  He  was  seated  in  a  sort  of  open  chair,  or  trium- 
phal car,  borne  by  sixteen  men ;  and  was  accom\i^uv^d  ^sA  lv\- 

2T 


346  MacaHnejfs  Embassy  Dec. 

lowed  by  guards,  officers  of  the  household,  high  flag  and  umbrella 
bearers,  and  music.  He  was  clad  in  plain  dark  silk,  with  a  velvet 
bonnet,  in  form  not  much  different  from  the  bonnet  of  the  Scotch 
Highlanders ;  on  the  front  of  it  was  placed  a  large  pearl,  which  was 
the  only  jewel  or  ornament  he  appeared  to  have  about  him.  Ou 
his  entrance  into  the  tent,  he  mounted  immediately  the  throne  by 
the  front  steps,  consecrated  to  his  use  alone.  Ho-choong-taung, 
and  two  of  the  principal  persons  of  his  household,  were  close  to 
him,  and  always  spoke  to  him  upon  their  knees.  The  princes  of 
his  family,  the  tributaries  and  great  officers  of  state  being  already 
arranged  in  their  respective  places  in  the  tent,  the  president  of  the 
Tribunal  of  Rites  conducted  the  embassador,  who  was  attended  by 
his  page  and  Chinese  interpreter,  and  accompanied  by  the  min- 
ister plenipotentiary,  near  to  the  foot  of  the  throne,  on  the  left 
hand  side,  which,  according  to  the  usages  of  China,  so  often  the 
reverse  of  those  of  Europe,  is  accounted  the  place  of  honor.  The 
other  gentlemen  of  the  embassy,  together  with  a  gteat  number  ot 
mandarins  and  officers  of  inferior  dignity,  stood  at  the  great  open- 
ing of  the  tent,  from  whence  most  of  the  ceremonies  that  passed 
within  it,  could  be  observed.  *  *  * 

''  The  broad  mantle,  which  as  a  knight  of  the  order  of  the 
Bath  the  embassador  was  entitled  to  wear,  was  somewhat  upon 
the  plan  of  dress  most  pleasing  to  the  Chinese.  Upon  the  same 
principles,  the  minister  plenipotentiary,  being  an  honorary  doctor 
of  laws  of  the  university  of  Oxford,  wore  the  scarlet  gown  of 
that  degree,  which  happened  also  to  be  suitable  in  a  government, 
where  degrees  in  learning  lead  to  every  kind  of  political  situation. 
The  embassador, instructed  by  the  president  of  theTribunil  of  Rites, 
held  the  large  and  magnificent  square  box  of  gold,  adorned  with 
jewels,  in  which  was  enclosed  his  majesty's  letter  to  the  emperor, 
between  both  hands  lifted  above  his  head ;  and  in  that  manner 
ascending  the  few  steps  that  led  to  the  throne,  and  bending  oa 
one  knee,  presented  the  box,  with  a  short  address,  to  his  imperial 
majesty  ;  who,  graciously  receiving  the  same  with  his  own  hands, 
placed  it  by  his  side,  and  expressed  *'  the  satisfaction  he  felt  at  the 
testimony  which  his  Britannic  majesty  gave  him  of  his  esteem  and 
goodrwiil  in  sending  him  an  embassy,  with  a  letter  and  rare  pres- 
ents ;  that  he,  on  his  part,  entertained  sentiments  of  the  same 
kind  towards  the  sovereign  of  Great  Britain,  and  hoped  that 
harmony  should  always  be  maintained  among  their  respective 
subjects.  *  *  * 

**  His  imperial  majesty,  after  a  little  more  conversation  with  the 
embassador,  gave,  as  the  first  present  from  him  to  his  majesty,  a 
gem,  or  precious  stone,  as  it  was  called  by  the  Chinese ;  being 
accounted  by  them  of  high  value.  It  was  upwards  of  a  foot  hi 
length,  and  curiously  carved  into  a  form  intended  to  resemble  a 
sceptre,  such  as  is  always  placed  upon  the  imperial  throne,  and 
is  considered  as  emblematic  of  prosperity  and  peace.  The  Chi- 
nese etiquette  requiring  that  embassadors  should,  besides  the 
nresenim  brought  in  the  name  of  the  sovereign,  offer  others  on 


Ji 


1833.        to  China,  in  1793.        347 

their  own  part,  his  excellency,  and  the  minister,  or  as  the  Chinese 
called  him,  the  inferior  embassador,  respectfully  presented  theirs; 
which  his  imperial  majesty  condescended  to  receive,  and  gave 
in  return  others  to  them.'' 

His  imperial  majesty  appeared  perfectly  unreserv- 
ed, cheerful,  and  unaffected  during  tlie  interview, 
which  was  considerably  lengthened  by  interpreting 
whatever  was  said  by  either  party.  The  emperor, 
adverting  to  the  inconvenience  arising  from  such  a 
circumstance,  inquired  ^'  whether  any  person  of  the 
embassy  understood  the  Chinese  language;  and 
being  informed  that  the  embassador's  page,  a  boy 
then  in  his  thirteenth  year,  had  alone  made  some 
proficiency  in  it,  the  emperor  had  the  curiosity  to 
have  the  youth  brought  up  to  the  throne,  and  desired 
him  to  speak  Chinese.  Either  what  he  said,  or  his 
modest  countenance,  or  manner,  was  so  pleasing  to 
bis  imperial  majesty,  that  he  took  from  his  girdle  a 
purse,  hanging  from  it  for  holding  areca  nut,  and 
presented  it  to  him." 

After  these  ceremonies  were  over,  some  Hindoo 
embassadors  from  Pegu,  and  some  Mohammedans 
from  the  neighborhood  of  the  Caspian  sea,  wore  intro- 
duced to  the  emperor  on  the  right  side  of  the  throne  ; 
they  repeated  nine  times  the  most  devout  pros- 
trations, and  were  quickly  dismissed.  A  sumptuous 
banquet  was  then  prepared,  and  the  European  guests 
allowed  to  feast  with  his  imperial  majesty,  who  "gra- 
ciously "  sent  them  several  dishes  from  his  own  table: 
when  the  repast  was  over,  the  venerable  monarch 
called  his  visitors  round  him,  and  "  presented  with  hjs 
own  hands  to  them,"  a  goblet  of  wine.  **He  asked  the 
embassador  the  age  of  his  own  sovereign  ;  of  which 
being  informed,  he  immediately  replied,  that  he 
heartily  wished  him  to  equal  himselfin  years,  which 
bad  already  amounted  to  eighty-three,  and  with  as 
perfect  health.  He  was  indeed  yet  so  hale  and  vigor- 
ous that  he  scarcely  appeared  to  have  existed  as 
many  years,  fifty-seven^  as  in  fact  he  had  governed 
the  empire.     When  the  festival  was  entirely  os^x^ 


348  Macartney's  Embassy  Dec. 

and  he  descended  from  the  throne,  he  marched  firm 
and  erect,  and  \^iihout  the  least  symptom  of  infirmity, 
to  the  open  chair  that  was  waiting  for  him." 

After  this  the  embassador  and  his  suite  had  oppor- 
tunity of  visiting  the  imperial  '^gardens  or  pleasure 
grounds,''  and  of  joining  in  the  celebration  of  the 
emperor's  birthday ;  on  which  occasion  the  number 
of  troops  assembled  was  about  eighty  thousand,  and 
the  number  of  officers  about  twelve  thousand.  But 
the  time  had  now  arrived  for  the  embassy  to  return ; 
in  left  Je-ho  on  the  21st  of  September ;  traveled 
back  upon  the  imperial  highway ;  and  made  its  re- 
entrance  into  the  capital  with  '^  usual  honors."  Short- 
ly afterwards  the  emperor  returned  to  Peking;  in- 
spected the  presents ;  and  called  a  council  of  his 
ministers  to  take  into  consideration  the  letter  from 
the  king  of  Great  Britain,  and  to  deliberate  on  the 
mode  of  proceeding  proper  to  be  used  towards  his 
subjects.  An  answer  to  the  letter  of  his  Britannic 
majesty  was  soon  prepared,  and  with  ^^ farewell  pres- 
ents," in  due  form  transmitted  to  the  king's  "  well  be- 
loved cousin  and  counsellor."  With  the  receipt  of 
these,  Chinese  etiquette  required  that  the  embassy 
should  cease ;  nor  could  any  personal  communication 
afterwards  take  place  with  the  emperor.  According- 
ly, on  the  morning  of  the  7th  of  October,  the  em- 
bassy left  Peking;  on  the  19th  of  December  arrived 
at  Canton;  and  on  the  17th  of  March,  1794,  quitted 
the  shores  of  China. 

Such  was  the  progress  of  an  embassy,  which  was 
carried  forward  with  greater  splendor  and  ability 
perhaps  than  any  other  mission  that  has  ever  visited 
the  court  of  China.  And  what  did  all  this  pa- 
geantry and  talent  achieve  \  What  melioration  of 
grievances  did  it  effect  I  It  was  a  mere  visit  of 
ceremony.  The  advantages  gained,  or  supposed  to 
have  been  gained,  may  be  summed  up  in  few  word^. 
While  the  embassador  was  at  Canton,  the  govern- 
or promised  him  that  ^'no  ol)struction  should  be 
given  on  the  part  of  government  to  the  acquisittoti 


1833.  to  China,  in  1793.  349 

of  the  Chinese  language  by  foreigners  J^  In  his ''  good 
disposition  to  protect  the  English,"  his  excellency 
was  confirmed  by  late  dispatches  from  the  emper- 
or, in  which  his  imperial  majesty  expressed  ^^how 
welcome  the  return  of  an  English  minister  to  his 
court  would  be  to  him."  The  governor  added  *^  out 
of  another  letter  from  the  emperor,  that  as  he  meant 
to  resign  his  crown  on  the  completion  of  the  sixtieth 
year  of  his  reign,  1796,  '4ie  should  be  glad  to  see 
such  minister  by  that  time,  or  as  soon  afterwards  as 
might  be  convenient.  Thus  the  embassy,  according 
to  the  expectations  which  led  to  the  undertaking, 
but  contrary  to  the  prospects  which  clouded  it  some- 
times in  its  progress,  succeeded  at  length,  not  only 
in  obtaining  permission,  but  receiving  an  invitation, 
for  a  similar  intercourse  with  the  court  of  China, 
whenever  the  government  of  Great  Britain  and  the 
Company  shall  deem  expedient  to  renew  it."  How 
this  contemplated  ''intercourse"  has  been  sustained, 
during  the  forty  years  which  have  now  elapsed,  we 
need  not  undertake  to  tell ;  suffice  it  to  remark,  that, 
in  a  commercial  point  of  view,  none  are  more  in- 
terested, and  none  are  likely  to  succeed  better  in  their 
intercourse  with  the  Chinese,  than  Britons. 

In  concluding  this  article,  we  cannot  do  better 
than  to  quote  the  words  of  one  who  had  long  resided 
at  the  capital,  and  who  was  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  the  court  of  Peking.  He  says,  that  "the  Chi- 
nese have  no  other  idea  of  an  embassy,  than  that  of  a 
visit  with  presents,  on  some  solemn  festival,  and  to 
last  only  during  the  continuance  of  the  latter ;  that 
accordingly,  of  the  many  embassies  sent  to  them  in 
the  past  and  present  century,  none  of  them  were  suf- 
fered to  pass  that  period;  that  in  the  present  reign, 
the  embassador  of  the  Portuguese,  the  most  favored 
nation,  was  dismissed  in  thirty-nine  days  ;  that  the 
Chinese  have  little  notion  of  entering  into  treaties 
with  foreign  countries ;  but  that  whatever  business 
it  might  be  desirable  to  transact  with  them,  must, 
after  a  favorable  foundation  for  it,  laid  by  the  compU- 


350  Spanish  Rclatiom  and  Dfic. 

ment  of  an  embassy,  be  afterwards  prosecuted  to 
effect  by  slow  degrees,  for  that  much  might  be  ob- 
tained from  them  by  time  and  management,  bat 
nothing  suddenly.'* 


MISCELiIiANIES. 

Spanish  relations  with  the  Chinese,  viewed  in  connection 
WITH  THEIR  eastern  POSSESSIONS.  We  Were  wroDg  in  our  last 
number,  in  saying  that  Spanish  ships  are  excJuded  from  the  port  of 
Canton  ;  such  is  not  thd  case.  The  Spanish  flag,  as  well  as  those 
of  all  other  European  nations  except  Russia  and  Portugal,  is  al- 
lowed to  enter  the  Tiger's  Mouth,  or  the  Bogue.  In  fact,  not  one 
of  all  the  nations  of  Europe  enjoys  so  great  privileges  in  China  aa 
the  Spanish ;  having  liberty  with  the  Portuguese  to  trade  at  Macao, 
and  access  also  to  the  ports  of  Canton  and  Amoy.  But  while  they 
have  enjoyed  these  advntages  on  the  one  hand,  the  Chinese  on 
the  other,  have  been  treated  by  them  with  more  rudeness  and  se- 
verity,  than  any  other  people.  And  why  are  the  Spaniards  allow- 
ed advantages  which  are  denied  to  other  nations  ?  And  why  suf^ 
fered  to  maltreat  and  oppress  as  they  do,  the  subjects  of  the  celes- 
tial empire?  '*  It  have  old  custom,**  is  the  answer  usually  given 
by  the  Chinese  to  the  first  question.  In  reply  to  the  second,  it 
may  be  remarked,  that  the  paternal  kindness  of  the  Chinese*  so 
often  applauded  by  themselves,  never  extends  beyond  the  bounda- 
ries of  their  own  empire  ;  "  those  who  go  away  from  their  country, 
are  in  the  highest  degree  uniilial,  and  deserve  the  severest  chas- 
tisement." This  government  seems  to  be  wholly  indifferent  to  the 
welfare  of  those  of  its  subjects  who  go  abroad  to  other  countries. 

That  the  Chinese  authorities  are  not  entirely  ignorant  of  the  sit- 
uation of  their  countrymen  at  Manila,  we  infer  from  the  well-at- 
tested fact,  that  the  system  which  they  have  long  been  endeavoring 
to  impose  upon  foreigners  here,  has  been  borrowed  from  the  Span- 
ish government.  We  are  informed  on  the  very  best  authority, 
that  Pwankequa,  the  father  of  a  late  well-known  senior  hong- 
merchant,  and  grandfather  of  him  who  bears  the  same  name  now, 
having  had  occasion  to  visit  Manila,  saw  there  the  harsh  treatment 
inflicted  on  the  Chinese  in  order  to  keep  them  in  subjection,  and 
marked  it  as  a  *  model  and  motive'  to  be  acted  on,  afler  his  return 
to  Canton.  He  was  a  man  possessed  of  considerable  influence  in 
regard  to  all  measures  concerning  foreigners  ;  and  the  restrictions 
on  their  privileges,  which  he  caused  to  be  introduced,  have  been 
gradually  becoming  more  severe,  since  the  middle  of  the  last  cen- 
tury. 

But  notwithstanding  the  privileges  of  the  Spaniards  in  this 
country,  they  actually  carry  on  a  less  amount  of  trade  with  the  Chi- 


]  833.  Po88i'ssions  in  the  East.  35 1 

neae,  than  most  of  the  other  nations  which  frequent  tliese  shores. 
In  addition  to  their  other  advantages,  their  possessions  in  the  East 
give  them  fncilities  for  commercial  intercourse  with  the  Chineue, 
far  better  than  are  enjoyed  by  any  of  the  other  nations  of  Europe. 
To  be  thoroughly  convinced  of  this  fact,  we  need  only  look  for  a 
moment  at 'the  Kingdom  of  the  Philippines,'  which  is  the  property 
of  the  crown  of  Spain.  A  small  volume  entitled  "  Rem  ark  a  on 
the  Philippines,  and  on  their  capital  Manila,"  published  in  India 
in  1838,  will  supply  us  with  much  information  relative  to  our  pre- 
sent subject. 

"Of  the  numerous  groups  of  islands  which  constitute  the  ma- 
ritime division  of  Asia,  the  Philippines,  in  situation,  richea,  fertil- 
ity and  salubrity,  are  equal  or  superior  to  any.  Nature  has  here 
revelled  in  all  that  poets  or  painters  have  thought  or  dreamed  of 
the  unbounded  luxuriance  of  Asiatic  scenery.  The  lofty  chains  of 
mountains,  the  rich  and  extensive  slopes  which  form  their  bases, 
the  ever  varying  changn  of  forest  and  savannah,  of  rivers  and  lakes, 
the  yet  blazing  volcanoes  in  the  midst  of  forests,  coeval  perhaps 
with  their  first  eruption — all  stamp  her  work  with  the  mighty  em- 
blems of  her  creative  and  destroying  powers.  Java  alone  can  com- 
pete with  them  in  fertility ;  but  in  riches,  extent,  aituation  and  politi- 
cal importance,  it  is  far  inferior."  Their  position  is  strikingly  advan- 
tageous. "  With  India  and  the  Malayan  Archipelago  on  the  west 
and  south,  the  islanda  of  the  Pacific  and  the  rising  empires  of  the 
New  World  on  the  east,  the  vast  market  of  China  at  their  doors, 
their  insular  poaition  and  numerouia  rivers  affording  a  facility  of 
communication  and  defense  on  every  part  of  them,  an  active  and 
industrious  population,  climates  of  sf  most  all  varieties,  a  soil  so  fer- 
tile in  vegetable  and  mineral  producti'^os  as  almost  to  exceed  cred- 
ibility ;  the  Philippine  islands  alone,  in  the  hands  of  an  industrious 
and  commercial  nation,  and  with  a  free  and  enlightened  govern- 
ment, would  have  become  a  mighty  empire :  they  are  a  waste  1" 

By  a  census  taken  in  1817-13,  their  population  amounted  to 
3,236,000  souls.  Only  a  fetv  hundreds  of  these  are  Europeans; 
the  remainder  are  Negroes,  Malays,  Mestizos,  and  Creoles.  "  The 
negroes  are  in  all  probability,  the  ori^jinal  inhabitants  of  these  is- 
landa ;"  they  are  small  in  stature,  woolly  headed  and  thick  lipped  ; 
they  subsist  entirely  on  the  chase,  or  on  fruit,%  roots,  herbs,  or  fish ; 
they  are  often  nearly  or  quite  naked,  and  live  in  huls.  Sometimes 
however,  they  form  villages  in  the  deep  vallies,  and  sow  a  iittle 
maize  or  rice. 

The  Malaya,  or  Indians  as  they  are  called  by  the  Spaniarda, 
appear  to  have  emigrated  to  this  country  at  different  times,  and 
from  different  parts  of  Borneo  and  the  Celebes.  Those  of 
the  provinces  are  all  "  a  proud-spirited  race  of  men;  and  such 
materials,  with  proper  culture,  would  form  the  foundation  of  all 
that  is  great  and  excellent  in  human  nature ;  "  but  for  three  hun- 
dred years  thej  have  been  ground  to  the  earth  with  oppression ; 
they  have  been  crushed  by  tyranny  ;  their  spirit  has  been  tortured 
by  abuse  and  contempt,  and  brutalized  by  ignorance."     It  is  nut 


352  Spanish  Relations  and  Dec. 

here  meaut  to  accuse  the  Spanish  laws;  many  of  them  are  excellent, 
but  these  are  rarely  enforced,  or  if  they  are,  delay  vitiates  their 
effect.  That  this  country,  the  most  favored  perhaps  under  heaven 
by  nature,  should  have  remained  till  the  present  day  almost  ft 
forest,  is  a  circumstance  which  has  generally  excited  surprise  in 
those  who  are  acquainted  with  it,  and  has  generally  been  account- 
ed for  by  attributing  it  to  the  laziness  of  the  Spaniards  and 
Indians ;  but  this  is  a  superficial  view  of  the  subject ;  the  true 
reason  why  so  little  improvement  has  been  made  by  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  Philippines  is,  **  beeause  there  is  no  security  far 
property.^*  Does  an  unfortunate  Indian  scrape  together,  a  few 
dollars  to  buy  a  buffalo,  in  which  consists  his  whole  riches? 
Woe  to  him  if  it  is  known ;  and  if  hr!i  house  is  in  a  lonely  situation, 
he  is  infallibly  robbed.  Does  he  complain,  and  is  the  robber 
caught?  In  a  short  time  he  is  let  loose  again,  to  take  ven- 
geance on  his  accuser,  and  renew  his  depredations.  Hundreds 
of  families  are  yearly  ruined  in  this  way. 

The  imperfect  mode  of  trial,  both  in  civil  and  criminal  cases, 
lays  them  open  to  a  thousand  frauds.  While  the  civil  power  is  thus 
**  shamefully  corrupt  or  negligent  of  its  duties,  the  church  has  not 
forgotten  that  she  too  has  claims  on  the  Indian.  She  has  marked 
out,  exclusive  of  Sundays,  above  forty  days  in  the  year,  on  which 
no  labor  must  be  performed  throughout  the  islands.  Exclusive  of 
these  are  numerous  local  feasts  in  honor  of  the  patron  saints  of  towns 
and  churches."  These  feasts  are  invariably,  afler  the  procession 
is  over,  scenes  of  gambling,  drinking,  and  debauchery  of  every 
description.  Thus  they  unsettle  and  disturb  the  course  of  their 
labors  by  calling  off  their  attention  from  their  domestic  cares ;  and 
by  continually  offering  occasions  of  dissipation,  destroy  what  little 
spirit  of  economy  or  foresight  may  exist  among  so  rude  and  igno- 
rant a  people.  Notwithstanding  all  these  disadvantages,  the  writer 
of  the  **  Remarks"  before  us,  in  summing  up  the  character  of  the 
Indian,  says,  '*  He  is  brave,  tolerably  faithful,  extremely  sensible 
to  kind  treatment,  and  feelingly  alive  to  injustice  and  contempt, 
proud  of  ancestry,  which  some  of  them  carry  to  a  remote  epoch ; 
fond  of  dress  and  show,  hunting,  riding,  and  other  field  exercises ; 
but  prone  to  gambling  and  dissipation.  He  is  active,  industrious, 
and  remarkably  ingenious.  He  possesses  an  acute  ear,  and  a 
good  taste  for  music  and  painting,  but  little  inclination  for  abstruse 
studies.  He  has  from  nature  excellent  talents,  but  these  are  useless 
for  want  of  instruction.  The  little  he  has  received,  has  rendered 
him  fanatical  in  religious  opinions ;  and  long  contempt  and  hope- 
less misery  have  mingled  with  his  character  a  degree  of  apathy, 
which  nothing  but  an  entire  change  of  system  and  long  persever- 
ance will  efface  from  it." 

Under  the  name  of  Mestizos  are  included  by  the  author  of  the 
book,  not  only  the  *'  descendants  of  Spaniards  by  Indian  women 
and  their  progeny,  but  also  those  Chinese,  who  are  in  general 
whiter  than  either  parent,  and  carefully  distinguish  themselves 
from  the  Indians.     The  Mestizos  are,  as  their  iiiuiies  denote,  a 


1833.  Possessions  in  the  East.  353 

mixed  class,  and,  with  the  Creoles  of  the  country,  like  those  of  all 
colonies,  when  uncorrected  by  an  European  education,  inherit  the 
vices  of  both  progenitors,  with  but  few  of  the  virtues  of  either. 
Their  character  has  but  few  marked  traits;  the  principal  ones 
are  their  vanity,  industry,  and  trading  ingenuity :  as  to  the  rest, 
money  is  their  god ;  to  obtain  it  they  take  aJl  shapes,  promise  and 
betray,  submit  to  everything,  trample  and  are  trampled  on ;  all  is 
alike  to  them,  if  they  get  money ;  and  this  when  obtained,  they 
dissipate  in  lawsuits,  firing  cannon,  fireworks,  illuminations,  pro- 
cessions on  feast  days  and  rejoicings,  in  gifts  to  the  churches,  or 
in  gambling.  This  anomaly  of  action  is  the  business  of  their 
lives.  Too  proud  to  consider  themselves  as  Indians,  and  not 
sufficiently  pure  in  blood  to  be  acknowledged  as  Spaniards,  they 
affect  the  manners  of  the  last,  with  the  dress  of  the  first,  and  des- 
pising, are  despised  by  both."  Such  are  the  three  great  classes  of 
men  which  may  be  considered  as  natives  of  the  Philippine  islands. 
The  Creole  Spaniards,  or  those  whose  blood  is  but  little  mingled 
with  Indian  ancestry,  pass  as  Spaniards.  Many  of  them  are 
respectable  merchants,  and  men  of  large  property,  while  others 
are  sunk  in  all  the  vices  of  the  Indians  and  Mestizos. 

The  government  of  the  islands  is  composed  of  a  governor,  who 
has  the  title  of  captain-general ;  a  lieut.-governor ;  and  the  supreme 
court,  which  is  also  the  council,  and  is  composed  of  three  judges 
and  two  attorney  generals.  The  financial  affairs  are  under  the 
direction  of  an  intendant,  who  may  be  called  a  financial  go- 
vernor. Commercial  affairs  are  decided  by  the  consuieuio  or 
chamber  of  commerce,  composed  of  all  the  principal,  and  in 
Manila,  some  of  the  inferior  merchants.  The  civic  administra- 
tion is  confined  to  the  ayuntamiento,  which  is  composed  of  two 
alcaldes,  twelve  regidors  or  aldermen,  and  a  syndic ;  these  en- 
joy very  extensive  privileges,  approaching  those  of  houses  of 
assembly.  The  civil  power  and  police  are  lodged  in  the  hands 
of  a  corregidor  and  two  alcaldes ;  to  the  corregidor  are  subject  the 
Indian  captains  and  officers  of  towns,  who  are  annually  elected 
by  the  natives.  The  provinces,  twenty-nine  in  number,  are  go- 
verned by  alcaldes,  "  the  determined  enemies  and  the  real  oppres- 
sors" of  the  Indians. 

The  ecclesiastical  administration  is  composed  of  an  archbishop 
(of  Manila),  who  has  three  suffragans,  two  on  Lu^onia  and  one  on 
Zebu.  The  revenue  of  the  archbishop  is  $4000,  and  that  of  the 
bishops,  $3000  annually.  The  regular  Spanish  clergy  of  all  orders 
are  about  250 ;  the  Indian  clergy  are  in  number  from  800  to  1000. 

Until  very  lately,  these  rich  islands  have  been  a  constant  burden 
to  the  crown  of  Spain,  money  having  been  annually  sent  from  Mex- 
ico to  supply  their  expenses.  The  establishment  of  the  monopoly  of 
tohixcco  has  principally  contributed  to  supply  this  deficiency ;  "  the 
sales  of  this  article  amount  more  or  less  to  $  J  ,000,000  per  annum." 
Another  of  these  monopolies  is  that  of  cocoa  totne,  a  weak  kind  of 
spirit  produced  from  the  juioe  of  the  toddy  tree,  Borassus  gomutus, 
and  from  the  nipa,  Cocus  i*ifpa ;  of  this  large  quantities  are  used 

2U 


\ 


354        Spanish  Possessions  in  tfie  East.        Dec« 

by  the  natives,  the  net  revenue  to  government  varying  from  2  to 
$300,000.  The  poll*tax,  with  some  variations  and  exceptions,  is 
$  If  for  every  married  Indian,  from  the  age  of  24  to  60;  the  mes- 
tizos pay  $3,  and  Chinese  $6  each.  The  customs  produce  from 
1  to  300,000  dollars  per  annum.  The  remaining  part  of  the  re- 
venue is  derived  from  minor  sources,  such  as  cards,  powder,  stamps, 
dte.  The  government  maintains  a  tolerably  efficient  military  and 
marine  establishment. 

The  agriculture  is  but  in  its  infancy.  The  soil  is  in  general  a 
rich  red  mold,  easily  worked  and  very  productive.  Frequent 
rains,  and  numerous  streams  and  rivers,  add  to  its  extraordinary 
fertility.  The  country  is  seldom  afflicted  with  droughts,  but  is  at 
times  devastated  by  locusts.  The  buffaloes  are  used  in  all  field  la- 
bor ;  and  the  horse  which  is  very  small,  but  hardy,  is  only  employed 
for  riding.  Rice  and  cane  grow  plentifully ;  '*  the  indigo  plant  is 
very  fine ;  coffee  and  cotton  are  cultivated  but  only  to  a  very 
limited  extent.  Timber  is  excellent  and  plentiful.  Their  forests  are 
not  infested  with  those  ferocious  animals  which  are  the  terror  of 
the  other  Asiatic  countries.  Serpents,  however,  attain  an  enor- 
mous size  ;  the  largest  are  those  of  the  Boa  genus.  The  supply 
of  minerals  is  **  inexhaustible." 

The  merchant  of  Manila,  according  to  Comyn,  who  wrote  in 
1809,  is  *'  entirely  different  from  the  merchant  of  other  parts  of 
the  world  ;  he  has  no  extensive  correspondence,  no  books  or  in- 
tricate accounts ;  his  operations  are  confined  to  a  shipment  of 
bales  to  Acapulco,  and  to  receiving  the  silver  in  return ;  and  in 
forty  years,  only  one  or  two  instances  have  occurred  wherein 
bankrupts  have  been  able  to  produce  a  correct  set  of  books  to  the 
chamber  of  commerce."  But  says  our  author,  "  they  are  now 
much  improved,  and  though  not  excessively  enterprising,  are 
better  acquainted  with  the  true  principles  of  commerce."  We 
need  not  detain  the  reader  here  with  any  account  of  the  funds 
employed  in  their  trade,  or  of  that  deep  rooted  jealousy  which  the 
Spaniards  of  the  Philippines  long  cherished  towards  all  that  is  not 
their  own.  Since  1800,  however,  foreigners  have  been  gradually 
admitted,  and  they  have  supplied  the  wants  of  the  country  by  in- 
troducing European  articles,  and  carrying  off  surplus  produce, 
when  a  sufficient  quantity  could  be  procured  to  employ  their  capi- 
tal. The  whole  number  of  vessels  which  entered  the  port  of 
Manila  in  1827  was  eighty-three ;  of  these,  34  were  "  nacionales^** 
and  49  **  estraiigeros ;"  and  of  these  latter,  nine  were  from  the 
ports  of  China,  north  of  Canton.  In  1818,  the  number  of  foreign 
vessels  was  fifty-two ;  articles  brought  in  these  ships  were  cambrics, 
woolens,  silks,  printed  cottons,  wines,  spirits,  birds' -nests,  tortoise 
shell,  wax,  teas,  dollars,  etc.  An  active  coasting  trade  is  carried 
on  by  the  natives  among  the  islands,  though  they  suffer  dreadfully 
from  pirates. 

"  A  most  serious  drawback,"  among  other  hindrances  to  the 
commercial  prosperity  of  the  Philippines,  **  has  been  tlie  negligence 
or  ignorance,  or  both,  which  have  prevented  the  establishment  of 


1833.  Free  Trade  with  China.  355 

bunded  warehouses,  or  a  system  of  drawback  duties  on  re-expor- 
tations. A  glance  at  their  position,  and  the  consideration  of  the 
monsoons,  will  convince  any  one,  that  this  was  of  all  things  that 
for  which  ample  provision  should  have  been  made;  and  it  would 
be  no  exaggeration  to  say,  that  this  commerce  would  in  a  few  years 
have  increased  tenfold  with  China  alone,  had  this  plan  been  adopts 
ed.  The  enormous  duties  and  vexatious  spirit  of  the  Chinese  go* 
vernment,  together  with  what  must  often  be  the  case,  the  fleecing 
combinations  of  the  hong-merchants,  would  long  ago  have  driven 
away  every  vessel  from  their  ports,  could  another  have  been  found 
near  enough  to  insure  a  supply  of  goods,  which  from  the  enterpris- 
ing spirit  of  the  Chinese,  could  not  have  failed.  Manila  is  this 
port.  ♦  ♦  *  It  would  be  foreign  to  the  object  of  a  cursory  sketch, 
like  the  present,  to  enter  further  into  the  details  of  the  subject. 
Enough  has  been  said  to  bear  out  an  assertion,  which  those  who 
are  acquainted  with  the  trade  will  not  think  exaggerated,  that  had 
this  system  been  fairly  and  equitably  established,  one  half  of  the 
trade  to  China,  would  before  this,  have  centered  at  Manila ;  and 
it  is  only  at  Manila  that  the  advantages  of  such  a  transit  could 
have  been  unknown  or  neglected  in  the  nineteenth  century." 

We  have  followed  our  author  much  further  in  detail  than  we  at 
first  intended ;  and  we  have  done  this  solely  in  consideration  of 
the  interest  and  importance  of  the  facts  which  he  narrates,  and 
which,  generally,  are  fully  corroborated  by  a  manuscript  account 
written  in  1830.  If  in  a  single  instance  we  have  deviated  at  all 
from  the  truth,  it  has  been  unintentional;  we  owe  the  Spaniards 
nothing  but  good-will ;  and  we  deeply  regret  that  they  have  turn  ed 
to  so  bad  account  the  privileges  which  they  have  enjoyed,  and  con- 
tributed, as  they  certainly  have  done,  to  raise-  and  strengthen  the 
barrier  which  has  separated  China  from  the  rest  of  the  nations. 
The  Philippines  were  discovered  by  Europeans  early  in  the  16th 
century,  and  received  their  present  name  in  1543.  They  were 
shortly  afler  visited  by  the  Chinese,  whom  the  Spaniards  have  al- 
ways, from  that  to  the  present  time,  regarded  with  jealousy  and 
treated  with  hostility  ;  sometimes  interrupting  their  commerce  or 
expelling  them  from  their  territories,  and  sometimes  slaughtering 
them  in  great  numbers. 

Note.  Since  tbe  above  was  in  type,  a  friend  has  informed  us,  that  he  thinks, 
the  warehouse  system,  which  our  author  recommends,  has  been  established. 


Free  Trade  with  the  Chinese. 

A  VARIETY  of  documents  have  lately  been  received  from  Europe 
relative  to  the  affairs  of  India  and  China ;  the  latter  of  course  are 
the  most  interesting  to  this  community,  as  they  contain  the  poli- 
cy proposed  to  be  pursued  in  regard  to  our  trade  with  this  place, 
which  is  the  broad  principle  o^frtt  commerce. 


i 


356  Free  Trade  with  China.  Dkc. 

In  adopting  this  principle,  ministers  have  no  doubt,  been  influ- 
enced by  the  public  feeling,  and  the  growing  aversion  to  exclusive 
preferences  in  any  shape.  The  stationary  nature  of  British  com* 
merce  with  China  had  long  attracted  public  attention,  and  the 
opinions  of  the  dav  are  the  growth  of  many  years.  The  rapid 
increase  of  the  Indian  trade,  contrary  to  the  affirmations  and  as- 
severations against  the  possibility  of  it,  established  a  conviction  of 
the  fallacy  of  the  views  taken  by  the  Company's  servants,  even  by 
the  most  talented  of  them.  But  the  most  influential  fact  with  re- 
gard to  China,  was  the  glaring  circumstance  of  other  nations,  par- 
ticularly the  Americans,  becoming  the  carriers  of  Eurq>e,  which 
the  Company  did  not  partake  in,  and  which  they  would  not  abandon 
to  free  British  shipping.  Another  fact  no  doubt  operated,  name- 
ly, that  the  export  of  manufactures  by  the  Company  did  not  supply 
the  wants  of  China,  and  that  the  trade  fell  into  foreign  hands  to 
the  exclusion  of  British  shipping  and  capital. 

It  has  been  judiciously  remarked  by  a  friend,  that  the  commit- 
tee of  foreign  trade  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  1820,  was  formed  in 
all  probability  with  regard  to  India,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the 
East  India  Company  an  opportunity  of  conceding  that  to  the  na- 
tion, which  was  not  available  to  themselves.  Such  an  act  would 
have  been  viewed  in  a  liberal  light  by  the  British  community,  and 
any  reasonable  extension  of  their  charter  would  have  been  conced- 
ed in  return.  Fortunately  they  did  not  avail  themselves  of  it,  or 
we  might  have  been  obliged  to  wait  five  or  ten  years  longer  for  that 
which  now  appears  almost  within  immediate  attainment. 

The  British  trade  with  China  is  now  becoming  the  property  of 
the  free  merchant ;  and  how  we  may  avoid  past  errors,  and  turn 
it  to  the  best  advantage  is  a  very  important  consideration.  With 
regard  to  the  new  regulations  of  the  trade  we  know  little ;  nor  do 
ministers  appear  to  have  fully  made  up  their  minds.  As  the  press 
of  Canton  has  attracted  their  attention,  a  casual  hint  that  local 
knowledge  may  give,  may  not  be  entirely  without  its  use. — And 
first,  a  short  view  of  our  early  connections  with  China,  and  of  the 
advantage  or  otherwise  of  our  policy,  may  not  be  altogether  su- 
perfluous. 

The  British  nation,  afler  a  long  series  of  intercourse,  remains  on 
as  unsocial  a  footing  as  ever.  The  reverse  of  what  takes  place 
in  the  usual  intercourse  of  nations,  has  resulted  from  ours  with  the 
Chinese.  The  intolerant  nature  of  the  Chinese  government  re- 
pels every  nation  from  intercourse,  and  submission  has  tended  to 
widen  the  distance,  by  increasing  their  contempt  of  us.  The  ear- 
ly contentions  between  the  Portuguese  and  Dutch,  and  subsequent- 
ly with  ourselves,  most  materially  deteriorated  European  character 
in  their  estimation.  Hence  has  arisen  that  arbitrary  conduct,  and 
that  insolent  language,  which  has  since  been  strictly  adhered  to. 
It  has  at  length  become  habitual,  and  firmly  grafted  on  their  habits 
and  feelings  ;  nor  has  there  been  anything  in  our  policy  calculated 
to  »"ai.se  us  in  their  estimation. 


1833.  Free  Trade  with  China.  357 

The  prejudice  against  foreigners  is  even  extended  to  those  of  their 
own  nation  who  trade  with  them.  The  hong-merchants  seem  to 
be  in  some  measure  out  of  the  pale  of  the  law  that  protects  others ; 
and  to  be  exposed  to  extortion,  which  is  not  applied  to  the  Chinese 
people  generally.  The  delivering  up  of  the  gunner  of  the  Lady 
Hughes,  and  the  conduct  of  admiral  Drury,  have  confirmed  this 
feeling ;  and  many  other  acts,  in  common  with  these,  have  tended 
to  establish  more  firmly  the  prepossessions  against  us. 

The  magnitude  of  the  British  trade  has  been  brought  forward  as 
tending  to  give  weight  to  the  national  character ;  but  the  facts  upon 
which  this  assumption  is  founded  are  at  best  but  of  a  negative  kind. 
Passing  over  previous  disputes,  we  come  to  that  of  1829 ;  which  is 
remarkable  as  being  different  from  all  others,  inasmuch  as  in  all 
former  disputes  we  were  put  on  the  defensive ;  in  this  we  took  an 
opposite  position,  and  gave  the  Chinese  to  understand,  that  unless 
they  complied  with  our  wishes,  we  declined  to  trade  with  them. 
The  influence  of  British  commerce  was  fairly  brought  into  the 
scale  and  found  wanting.  The  most  that  could  be  obtained  were 
a  few  minor  concessions ;  and  Britsh  influence  has  at  no  time  ever 
extended  beyond  ^his.  In  fact,  we  do  not  appear  to  have  emerg- 
ed at  any  time  from  that  character,  which  we  had  early  fixed  upon 
ourselves ;  and  we  continue  to  be  considered  as  poor  foreigners 
and  traders ;  which  character  has  been  fatal  to  any  social,  or  more 
elevated,  intercourse. 

It  has  been  more  than  once  suggested,  that  the  appointment  of 
consul  being  given  to  the  chief  British  authority,  would  add  to  his 
weight  and  consideration  here.  But  it  seems  to  have  been  entire- 
ly overlooked,  that  such  an  appointment  could  have  no  influence 
in  overcoming  long  established  prejudice,  created  by  our  early  acts, 
and  confirmed  by  the  failure  of  our  more  recent  ones.  Nor  is  it 
reasonable  to  think  that  any  honorary  appointment  could  be  com- 
prehended by  the  Chinese ;  at  least  to  an  extent  that  should  be 
able  to  overcome  the  prejudice  of  years.  As  difficult  would  it  be 
to  convince  an  enlightened  Englishman  of  the  day,  that  an  educat- 
ed and  talented  merchant  or  supercargo,  is  not  fit  company  for  a 
peer  or  a  prince,  as  to  convince  a  Chinese,  that  a  foreign  trader 
is  fit  company  for  a  mandarin  of  even  ordinary  rank. 

It  is  the  failure  of  not  knowing  ourselves,  in  our  relative  posi- 
tion with  regard  to  the  Chinese,  in  which  all  our  errors  are  ground- 
ed. It  is  in  vain  that  we  know  and  feel  that  we  are  gentlemen, 
and  engaged  in  a  profession  equal  with  those  that  rank  the  high- 
est— if  there  be  an  alloy  in  the  sight  of  others  that  we  cannot  over- 
come or  dissipate.  In  short,  we  possess  a  tainted  character  with 
the  Chinese,  and  until  our  government  raises  it  by  just  and  effi- 
cient measures,  we  must  confess  our  fault,  and  have  our  sins  ever 
before  us.  By  so  doing,  we  shall  avoid,  at  least,  past  errors  and 
incongruities.  I^et  us  take  one  for  example;  no  doubt  can  be  well 
entertained,  that  our  embassies  should  never  have  come  to  Canton, 
and  associated  with  resident  merchants  and  supercargoes  of  the 
place,    What  could  be  more  incongruous  to  Chinese  notions,  than 


i 


SSe  Free  Trade  with  China.  Dec. 

to  see  poor  merchants  and  foreigners  mixed  up  with  a  great  man- 
darin authority,  the  representative  of  his  celestial  majesty^s 
equal?  What  impression  could  the  Chinese  receive,  when  they 
saw  their  own  classification  of  extreme  ranks,  the  antipodes  in  fact, 
so  jumbled  together,  that  it  was  utterly  impossible  to  form  any  true 
notion  respecting  the  embassy,  or  reconcile  its  component  parts 
with  each  other,  or  with  their  own  ideas  of  reason  and  common 
S3nse?  They  might  well  ask  the  question  whether  it  came  from 
the  Company  or  from  the  king.  They  could  not  possibly  avoid 
having  some  misgivings,  and  even  having  suspicions  of  a  surrepti- 
tious attempt  to  impose  on  them.  Whatever  may  have  been  their 
precise  notions,  the  embassy  was  evidently  deteriorated  below 
mediocrity ;  and  its  treatment  marks  the  fact. 

This  has  been  more  particularly  dwelt  upon,  as  it  is  the  ignis 
fatuus  that  has  allured  us  into  error,  and  by  a  full  knowledge  of 
which  we  can  alone  act  more  skillfully  in  future,  and  avoid  the  fol- 
ly of  attributing  to  ourselves,  an  influence  that  we  possess  only  in 
a  very  limited  degree.  Let  us  not  run,  however,  upon  Charybdis, 
or  refuse  ourselves  honor  where  honor  is  due.  A  trade  of  magni- 
tude, such  as  the  British  trade  to  Canton,  or  the  Company's  taken 
separately*  whether  conducted  by  an  individual,  or  by  a  body,  must 
always  have  weight  and  influence;  but  the  degree  must  mainly  de- 
pend upon  the  talent  and  ability,  with  which  either  the  one  or  the 
other  conducts  the  trade ;  it  being  necessary  to  form  a  just  estima- 
tion of  the  weight  of  sueh  influence,  and  not  to  apply  it  beyond  its 
just  powers,  and  thus  render  it  inefficient,  which  has  been  one  of 
our  past  errors. 

But  this  species  of  influence  when  applied  to  a  government  can 
at  best  be  but  of  a  minor  nature.  The  only  thing  that  has  raised 
our  character  above  its  debasement,  and  created  an  influence  with 
the  Chinese,  is  the  conduct  of  our  men-of-war.  They  indeed 
have  established  a  character  which  makes  the  Chinese  tremble  at 
the  knowledge  of  their  approach :  no  considerations  have  induced 
them  to  submit  to  anything,  that  was  not  due  to  their  own  high 
characters,  and  the  honor  of  their  sovereign's  flag.  The  Centurion, 
the  Topaze,  the  Alceste,  may  be  named  as  having  created  a  real 
influence  with  the  Chinese,  distinct  and  elevated,  far  above  that 
which  may  be  supposed  to  arise  from  the  magnitude  of  our  trade. 
Their  conduct  has  produced  a  distinct  notion  of  British  mandarin 
authority,  weighty  and  uncompromising,  a  power  distinct  from 
commerce,  the  very  opposite  of  a  submissive  temporizing  character. 

Nothing  can  more  strongly  mark  the  low  ebb  at  which  we  stand, 
than  the  means  we  are  obliged  to  employ  to  obtain  redress  for 
any  grievance  of  importance ;  namely,  by  assembling  in  large  bo- 
dies and  forcing  our  way  into  the  prohibited  city ;  and  nothing 
can  be  more  offensive  to  the  Chinese  authorities,  where  the  forms 
of  gravity,  order  and  sobriety  are  so  strictly  kept  up.  Yetsofirnir 
ly  are  their  prejudices  flxed,  that  they  will  not  listen  to  the  milder 
means  that  are  generally,  in  the  first  instance,  resorted  to  throuffh 
the  hong-merchants.    They  permit  themselves  to  be  tumultuodw;^ 


1831^.  Free  Trade  with  China.  359 

bearded  by  those  tliey  accustom  themselves  to  despise ;  and  thus 
allow  an  example  of  insubordination,  which  if  followed  by  the  peo- 
ple would  be  fatal  to  themselves  and  their  government.  For  it  is 
well  known  that  the  Tartar  dynasty  floats  upon  a  smooth,  but  dan- 
gerous sea,  and  that  its  existence  depends  upon  the  habit  of  tran- 
quil obedience  to  their  authority.  Sensible  of  this,  the  high  autho- 
rities view  with  abhorrence  anything,  however  remote,  that  ssvors 
of  perturbation ;  yet  obnoxious  as  it  is,  they  submit  to  it,  rather  than 
deviate  from  their  fixed  habits  of  haughtiness  and  contempt. 

We  in  fact  as  merchants  have  little  influence,  and  it  appears  lit- 
tle short  of  absurdity  to  have  supposed  that  any  honorary  title  could 
in  any  way  elevate  those  whose  rank  and  situation  are  essentially 
mercantile.  But  under  existing  circumstances,  some  authority  will 
undoubtedly  be  appointed ;  and  the  first  essential  object  is,  and 
undoubtedly  will  be,  to  keep  him  distinct  from  anything  like  a 
commercial  character.  It  matters  not  what  his  designation  be ; 
whctlrer  consular,  or  some  higher  title  be  selected ;  but  it  is  import- 
ant that  it  be  distinct,  and  invested  with  authority  and  rank  which 
the  Chinese  should  distinguish  as  mandarin  authority,  that  is  au- 
thority emanating  directly  from  the  king.  The  objection  is  unim- 
portant that  h:is  been  urged  with  regard  to  the  Chinese  recognizing 
him ;  on  necessary  occasions,  whenever  broils  may  take  place,  his 
coming  forward  for  the  object  of  adjustment  will  virtually  involve 
recognition. 

The  great  difficulty  that  presents  itself,  is  that  of  keeping  the 
authority,  whether  diplomatic  or  consular,  in  that  elevation  that 
it  is  requisite  he  should  hold  with  relation  to  the  Chinese  ;  for  it  is 
evident  he  could  only  enter  into  intercourse  with  the  governor  or 
hoppo,  or  at  least  with  officers  of  the  highest  rank. 

A  chamber  of  commerce  will  in  all  probability  remedy  this  in- 
convenience ;  at  least,  no  other  at  this  moment  suggests  itself  to 
our  minds,  and  it  might  perhaps  be  so  formed,  as  to  exist  in  contra- 
distinction to  the  co-hong,  if  composed,  as  we  suppose  it  must  be, 
of  the  resident  merchants  of  the  place ;  and  no  doubt  can  be  en- 
tertained of  the  efficacy  of  the  consultations  of  talented  and  edu- 
cated men,  inspired  by  a  common  interest.  The  co-hong  would 
then  be  balanced  by  the  chamber  of  commerce,  and  arrange  with 
them  in  all  matters  of  trade ;  the  king's  authority  holding  himself 
superior  to  either,  and  admitting  of  no  equality  but  with  the  go- 
vernor or  hoppo. 

A  species  of  anthority  might  then  be  established ;  the  parties 
might  be  invested  with  civil  and  criminal  jurisdiction ;  determine 
disputes  about  wages  and  engagements,  &c.,  and  try  the  misconduct 
of  sailors.  Such  powers  would  tend  materially  to  prevent  disputes. 
A  jury  might  be  formed,  composed  of  captains,  officers,  merchants, 
d&c. ;  and  the  authorities  be  empowered  to  administer  prompt  pu- 
nishments. Such  acts  might  be  made  consistent  with  British  law, 
and  have  weight  and  effect  with  the  Chinese  authorities. 

Although  a  government  authority  is  recommended,  it  may  be  ob- 
served^ that  the  China  trade  could  be  conducted  by  the  establUU- 


i 


360  Free  Trade  with  China,  Dec, 

iiieiit  of  a  chamber  of  commerce,  without  any  iiiterveiitiou  ou  the 
part  of  government,  except  as  may  be  required  for  its  formation, 
regulation,  and  protection.  Such  a  step  would  be  the  slightest  pos- 
sible removal  from  the  past  system,  and  would  much  resemble  in 
character  and  functions,  the  Company's  committee  of  supercargoes 
about  to  expire.  The  free  trade  of  China  would  in  a  great  mea- 
sure be  left  to  itself,  in  its  first  efforts,  after  emancipation  from  past 
trammels.  It  must  certainly  be  admitted  to  be  a  reasonable  expe- 
riment, which  if  failing,  government  would  have  the  power  of  step- 
ping in  when  they  might  deem  it  expedient. 

Some  regulations  might  be  formed  for  its  guidance  of  a  general 
nature,  and  the  president  instructed  from  time  to  time  to  inform  go- 
vernment of  its  proceedings ;  it  might  adopt  the  routine  of  the  Select 
Committee  and  continue  their  records.  This  view  is  suggested  by 
the  perusal  of  the  proposed  changes  eontained  in  Mr.  Grant's  letter 
to  the  Secret  Committee  of  the  12th  of  February,  1833,  in  which  an 
open  trade  to  China  seems  fully  determined  upon.  It  would  leave 
the  free  traders  to  themselves  for  a  time,  that  the  ''patient,  thrifty, 
dexterous  assiduity  of  private  and  untrammeled  enterprize  "  might 
have  full  scope. 

It  is  not  probable  that  men  possessing  these  qualities  would  be 
content  with  or  be  confined,  like  the  Company,  to  Canton  as  the 
object  and  the  end  of  their  views ;  nor  would  they  in  all  probabil- 
ity leave  so  noble  a  field  as  China,  accessible  only  through  one 
port.  Their  untrammeled  enterprize  will  advance  to  other  ports, 
nor  stop  until  it  has  passed  the  coast  of  China,  traversed  the  Yel- 
low sea,  and  put  to  the  test  the  repulsive  patience  of  the  Coreans 
and  Japanese.  Past  traders  may  ask,  ''  why  should  they  do  all 
this,  and  force  upon  a  government  that  which  they  wish  to  avoid 
taking,"  and  which  they  ought  to  add,  ''  ih^  people  are  too  willing 
if  possible  to  receive  V*  Surely  no  morale  will  be  urged  against  it. 
For  they  have  notoriously  supplied  a  deleterious  drug,  and  collat- 
erally aided  its  introducticm  into  a  country  where  it  is  expressly 
prohibited.  We  cannot  for  a  moment  presume  to  contrast  the  in- 
troduction of  goods  and  wares  which  contribute  to  the  comforts  and 
happiness  of  the  people,  with  the  introduction  of  that  which  ener- 
vates and  destroys.  It  is  not  intended,  there  is  no  wish  speak 
disrespectfully ;  but  it  has  been  repeatedly  asked,  '  what  right  have 
we  to  force  a  trade  which  the  Chinese  government  object  to  V  and 
that  we  have  no  right  has  been  urged  against  the  extension  of  com- 
merce by  free  traders.  Should  this  argument  however  have  any 
weight,  it  falls  infinitely  heavier  upon  the  introduction  of  a  prohi- 
bited and  objectionable  article,-  than  upon  those  which  are  recog- 
nized by  law,  and  admitted  under  regulated  duties;  yet  this  smug- 
gling trade  bears  manifest  indications  of  what  untrammeled  en- 
terprize can  do.  Ten  or  twelve  years  ago  6000  chests  supplied 
the  market ;  now  22,000  is  about  the  amount  annually  consumed. 
If  you  ask  a  Chinese  the  cause  of  this  extraordinary  increase,  he 
will  answer  in  his  crude  way,  ''China  has  got  too  much  people.'' 


1833.  Free  Trade  with  China.  361 

The  countries  abovementioned,  as  well  as  China,  have  been  a 
dead  letter  heretofore  to  our  commerce;  by  breaking  up  the  mo- 
nopoly, a  chain  is  destroyed  that  bound  these  beautiful  provinces 
and  kingdoms  together,  and  excluded  British  enterprize  from  ope- 
rating upon  them.  In  destroying  this  barrier,  it  is  no  hyperbole  to 
say  *'  the  Pyrenees  are  removed."  Populous  countries  are  laid 
open  to  us,  and  the  first  great  political  step  is  taken,  to  make  these 
countries  administer  to  the  comfort,  and  form  a  part  of  the  social 
system  of  nations. 

Great  as  the  expectations  are  which  the  China  trade  holds  out, 
we  are  met  at  the  threshold,  by  a  confirmed  antisocial  system,  so 
fixed  and  stubborn,  that  it  has  hitherto  resisted  all  endeavors  to 
overcome  it.  These  endeavors  it  is  true  have  been  ill  adapted  to 
the  end ;  and  some,  so  insignificant  and  puerile  as  to  have  rather 
confirmed  than  eradicated  existing  evils.  The  means  of  evading, 
of  mitigating,  or  of  overcoming  this  obnoxious,  repulsive  system 
are  forcibly  thrust  upon  our  consideration.  The  question  is  one 
of  no  small  difficulty  ;  it  embraces  a  variety  of  considerations,  of- 
ten contradictory,  and  attended  with  all  that  entanglement,  which 
invariably  results  from  a  highly  civilized  nation's  coming  in  contact 
with  one  replete  with  notions  of  the  highest  barbarism,  and  where 
no  standard,  like  the  law  of  nations,  can  be  made  to  apply  equally 
to  both. 

Briefly  as  it  is  proposed  to  treat  this  question,  it  must  be  done 
somewhat  seriatim,  that  the  subject  as  a  whole  may  be  brought  to 
our  view :  and  first  let  a  chamber  of  commerce  be  spoken  of. 

This,  while  it  gives  consistency  and  weight  to  the  deliberative 
acts  of  merchants,  forms  a  court  or  committee  of  record  ;  its  cha- 
racter would  be  so  quiescent,  that  it  could  be  considered  only  as  a 
continuance  of  our  past  passive  system,  and  at  the  same  time,  leaves 
the  free  merchant  at  liberty  to  follow  his  own  plans.  Certainly  to 
see  the  British  free  merchant,  with  his  principles  of  free  intercourse, 
stimulated  by  the  hope  of  personal  advantage,  struggling  to  over- 
come the  obstinacy  of  a  people,  (it  should  be  government,  for  the 
people  are  decidedly  with  us,)  inspired  with  the  most  opposite  sen- 
timents, will  be  a  sight  at  once  singular  and  instructive. 

The  process  if  successful,  can  be  but  slow  and  progressive;  and 
if  it  be  found  inefficient,  or  of  doubtful  success,  it  must  be  admit- 
ted that  it  is  the  first  and  the  most  natural  position  in  which  to 
place  the  two  parties.  And  it  may  be  asked,  short  of  the  applica- 
tion of  force,  what  power  has  England  to  put  in  action,  equal  to 
the  energy  of  the  commercial  spirit,  or  likely  to  act  so  constantly 
upon  the  repulsive  character  of  the  Chinese  government  ? 

It  may  be  objected,  that  the  field  has  been  open  to  the  Ameri- 
cans, and  that  they  have  not  availed  themselves  of  it.  This  objec- 
tion, with  one  or  two  others,  is  more  specious  than  solid.  The 
Americans  have  not  been  a  manufacturing  nation,  their  operations 
with  China  have  been  exclusively  those  of  commerce;  but  the  En- 
glish are  not  alone  commercial,  there  are  other  principles  of  im- 
pulse more  powerful  than  commerce,  which  may  be  said  to  os^x- 

2V 


362  Free  Trade  with  China.  DfjC. 

rule,  and  constantly  propel  it.  These  are  our  capital,  our  manu- 
facturing interest,  our  power-looms,  which  cry  out  '  obtain  us  but  a 
sale  for  our  goods,  and  we  will  supply  any  quantity.'  It  is  evident 
therefore,  that  no  comparison  can  be  made  between  America  and 
ourselves,  in  any  way  bearing  upon  the  question;  with  this  propel- 
ing  power  constantly  in  action,  and  operating  upon  China,  there 
will  be  a  stimulus  existing,  which  the  Americans  will  be  in  want 
of,  and  which  changes  the  essential  quality  of  this  question. 

There  appears  to  be  something  substantially  proper,  in  the  pre- 
sent state  of  things,  in  leaving  our  merchants  to  their  own  tact  and 
ingenuity.  Yet  it  is  subject  to  the  great  objection,  that  it  leaves 
unamended  the  real  evils  of  past  times;  and  we  should  advance 
nothing  towards  putting  our  commerce  and  revenue  on  a  more  se- 
cure basis ;  for  our  revenue  and  commerce  are  inseparably  united. 
No  one  can  doubt  their  magnitude  or  importance,  yet  they  rest  upon 
the  most  transient,  insecure  foundation.  Mr.  W.  S.  Davidson,  in 
his  reply,  (6344  of  evidence,)  says  very  truly,  '' that  complete  pro- 
hibition of  trade  with  foreigners  is  unavoidable,  sooner  or  later 
under  our  present  undignified  system,  and  earlier  under  an  open 
trade  unquestionably."  Some  of  the  acts  of  this  undignified  sys- 
tem have  been  already  noticed. 

Although  a  governmental  authority  has  been  spoken  of,  and 
in  some  measure  recommended,  we  must  not  shut  our  eyes  to  the 
position  he  will  be  placed  in,  supposing  him  to  have  simply  a  pas- 
sive character ;  the  difficulties  and  disadvantages  of  which  are  not 
of  a  common  nature. 

Let  it  be  supposed  that  all  intervening  difficulties  are  overcome; 
that  a  king's  authority  is  recognized  by  the  Chinese  as  having  com- 
plete control  over  British  interests  in  China,  and  in  communica- 
tion, (as  he  should  be,)  with  the  governor  and  hoppo,  a  supposition 
most  gratuitous ;  but  it  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  position  in  which 
he  may  be  placed,  and  probably  would,  be  placed,  by  the  cunning 
diplomacy  of  his  antagonists. 

The  first  acts  of  the  free  traders  afler  the  Canton  market  be- 
came glutted,  would  be  to  press  their  way  into  other  ports,  and  it 
may  be  said  infest  the  ports  of  China;  a  circumstance  that  would 
not  fail  of  alarming  the  Chinese  authorities,  and  they  would  turn 
to  the  king's  authority  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  To  act  upon  such  a  re- 
quisition, would  be  to  destroy  that  extensive  field  that  is  now  open- 
ing to  our  commerce :  the  officer  would  find  himself  in  an  awkward 
dilemma.  He  would  be  obliged  to  refuse  any  interference  in  the 
suppression  of  a  trade,  which  the  Chinese  would  represent  as  being 
against  their  fundamental  laws ;  or  should  he  be  induced  to  acqui- 
esce, he  would  destroy  one  of  the  most  valuable  advantages  likely 
to  arise  from  our  open  trade. 

They  might  then  demand  the  suppression  of  the  opium  traite. 

This  exsits  under  prohibitions  so  severe  that  little  doubt  can  be 

entertained  of  the  desire  of  the  Chinese  government  to  suppress U^ 

ajid  no  doubt  as  to  the  duty  of  the  authorities  so  to  do ;  who,  (si|oh 

is  their  ve/iality,)  protect  il,  and  lemvvu^  bribes  for  the  same,  \% 


1833.  Free  Trade  with  China.  363 

may  be  said,  obtain  a  revenue  by  connivance.  This  illicit  commerce 
is  so  interwoven  with  our  financial  system  in  India,  as  well  as  with 
our  commerce,  that  it  is  not  inferior  in  importance  to  the  revenue 
obtained  from  tea  at  home.  These  two  points  are  sufficient  to 
show  the  case  put.  They  would  seize  these  to  argue  upon,  place 
themselves  upon  the  vantage  ground,  and  refuse  any  concessions 
until  we  had  complied  with  their  laws.  In  what  a  position  then 
would  an  authority  be  placed?  He  could  only  have  put  himself 
in  communication  with  the  Chinese  (at  least  the  case  is  supposed,) 
by  the  representation  of  the  equitable  character  of  the  sovereign 
whom  he  represented,  and  by  his  own  disposition  to  be  guided  by 
justice  and  equity  in  his  transactions  with  them.  Yet  he  would 
find  his  pretensions  and  professions  invalidated  by  demands,  so 
grounded  in  law  and  justice,  that  they  could  not  be  with  reason 
refused,  but  as  assuredly  they  could  not  be  complied  with. 

It  is  useless  to  enter  into  any  notice  of  the  many  arguments  that 
might  be  used  to  repel  these  demands,  or  of  the  casuistry  that 
might  be  employed  ;  the  main  facts  after  all  would  remain  the 
same ;  namely,  that  any  confidence  that  might  be  obtained  would 
be  destroyed,  and  his  office  reduced  to  a  dead  letter. 

Such  are  some  of  the  difficulties,  and  they  are  of  no  small  magni- 
tude, which  a  governmental  authority  would  have  to  encounter, 
could  he  effect  an  impossibility,  or  what  at  present  may  be  consi- 
dered as  such,  i.  e.  insinuate  himself  into  a  communication  with 
the  head  authorities  of  Canton.  Hence  it  is  a  question,  whether 
such  a  position  is  desirable  or  could  be  made  beneficial.  A  cham- 
ber of  commerce,  acting  simply  in  the  affairs  of  trade,  and  not 
having  or  presuming  to  have,  any  delegated  authority,  seems  some- 
what preferable  also,  from  the  circumstance,  that  no  new  character 
would  be  introduced  to  alarm  the  Chinese,  and  that  the  present 
British  residents  are  quite  equal  in  point  of  talent  and  numbers 
to  form  themselves  into  one.  They  would  be  equal  in  point  of  un- 
ity and  influence  with  the  select  committee  of  the  Company,  and 
perhaps  superior  as  combining  a  greater  number  of  interests. 

In  this  short  review  of  the  probable  position  of  a  passive  au- 
thority, (and  some  only  of  the  inconveniences  have  been  pointed 
out,)  it  will  appear,  that  the  appointment  would  be  of  little  prac- 
tical utility,  little  or  nothing  could  be  effected  by  him,  and  abso- 
lutely nothing,  towards  placing  the  British  subject  free  from  the 
oppressions,  annoyances  and  insults,  to  which  he  is  daily  exposed 
in  common  with  those  occurring  under  the  select  committee. 
These  evils  have  not,  nor  can  they  be  adequately  described.  The 
major  ones  are  not  only  great,  but  the  minor  ones  are  perpetual 
and  incessant.  The  free  spirit  must  one  day  recoil  against  one 
class  of  injuries  or  the  other,  under  the  present  state  of  things, 
and  the  minister  of  England  would  be  wrong,  not  to  expect  to 
receive  by  every  dispatch,  the  account  of  some  formidable  rupture, 
and  his  scheme  of  finance,  to  the  amount  of  some  three  or  four 
millions,  inlvolved. 


364  Free  Trade  with  China.  Dec. 

If  an  authority  therefore  be  placed  in  China,  he  must  be  an 
efficient  one,  and  vested  with  powers  of  no  ordinary  nature ;  as 
being  placed  in  a  position  that  may  force  him  into  a  state  of 
war  in  spite  of  his  best  endeavors  to  the  contrary ;  nor  indeed, 
should  our  valuable  commerce  and  revenue,  both  to  India  and 
Great  Britain,  be  permitted  to  remain  subject  to  a  caprice,  that  a 
few  gun-boats  laid  alongside  the  city  would  overrule  by  the  dis- 
charge of  a  few  mortars.  The  governor  and  hoppo  would  soon  find 
that  their  freaks  of  fancy  were  no  longer  the  pastime  they  used 
to  be,  and  that  it  was  not  prudent  to  provoke  those  who  were 
willing  to  be  their  friends,  merely  that  they  might  gratify  their 
assumed  superiority,  and  exhibit  their  contempt  of  us  to  the  com- 
mon people. 

The  result  of  war  with  the  Chinese  cannot  be  doubted,  but  re- 
flection will  suggest,  whether  more  apprehension  is  not  to  be  en- 
tertained of  the  fatal  consequences  that  would  attach  to  China 
itself,  should  the  spark  of  war  once  be  lighted,  by  the  internal 
revolutions  it  would  create  without  any  extrinsic  aid,  than  doabt 
of  what  would  be  effected  by  ourselves,  should  we  be  driven  to  that 
extreme. 

Putting  aside  for  the  present,  this  deeply  important  considera- 
tion, we  will  consider  it  merely  in  the  abstract,  and  rather  as  it 
relates  to  ourselves  than  to  them.  Hostilities  with  China  are  of 
the  most  anomalous  nature ;  as  the  slightest  application  of  them 
may  produce  the  effect  required,  or  force  us  into  all  the  extreme 
operations  of  war.  That  we  shall  one  day  be  coerced  into  it,  we 
take  for  granted.  It  is  unreasonable  to  expect  that  we  shall  be 
less  exposed  than  heretofore,  and  it  is  utterly  impossible  that  ag- 
gression can  be  overlooked ;  nor  indeed  is  there  any  cause  that  it 
should  be.  When  we  reflect  that  our  intercourse  has  been  pat  in 
abeyance,  for  refusing  to  deliver  up  individuals,  demanded  for  no 
other  object  than  for  immolation,  we  must  revolt  against  the  idea 
of  its  future  recurrence.  The  case  of  the  American  is  the  last 
instance ;  he  was  delivered  up  on  the  promise  that  justice  should 
be  rendered;  the  next  morning  he  was  strangled.  Acts  of  this 
nature,  possessing  their  own  peculiar  features  of  aggravation,  can- 
not but  involve  hostility. 

.  Our  position  would  then  be  this ;  we  must  succeed,  or  fall  infinite- 
ly below  our  present  level ; — having  passed  the  RubiccMi  we  most 
proceed  to  Rome,  or  lose  the  empire.  Another  admiral  Drury's 
affair  would  be  fatal  to  us,  from  the  effects  of  which  we  have  not 
yet  recovered,  notwithstanding  the  more  recent  spirited  conduct  of 
our  navy.  In  short,  we  might  be  obliged  to  establish  an  embargo 
on  their  shipping  about  Canton,  or  extend  it  to  the  whole  coast, 
or  cut  off  their  communications  by  the  Great  canal,  or  land  an 
army  of  fifteen  or  twenty  thousand  men  in  the  Yellow  sea,  and 
obtain  a  substantial  commercial  treaty  under  the  walls  of  Peking. 

But  we  must  first  ask,  are  there  not  objects  far  more  worthy  of 
contending  for,  than  the  port  of  Canton ;  and  ground  much  bettei 


1833.  Free  Trade  with  China.  365 

adapted  to  contend  upon,  than  that,  situated  at  the  extremity  of  a 
great  empire?  These  questions  must  both  be  answered  in  the 
affirmative.  The  past  traders  to  Canton,  it  is  true,  have  confined 
their  attention  to  that  place,  and  abandoned  ports  we  once  pos- 
sessed to  the  eastward.  Under  existing  circumstances,  (always 
referring  to  Mr.  Grant's  letter,)  "  the  Pyrenees  are  removed,"  our 
views  become  less  bounded.  The  question  is  no  longer  of  Canton, 
but  of  China  entire ;  from  a  minor  object,  we  turn  our  eyes,  as  it 
were,  to  the  rising  sun. 

We  must  then  repeat,  that  China  entire,  a  coast  of  1600  miles, 
with  a  dense  population  among  whom  British  manufactures  have  not 
yet  obtained  an  entry,  is  the  more  worthy  object  of  our  attention. 
And  when  we  consider,  that  this  may  be  obtained,  with  no  greater 
efforts,  no  greater  exertions,  no  greater  tact,  than  is  necessary 
to  obtain  the  commerce  of  a  provincial  town  of  the  empire, 
Canton  diminishes  in  magnitude  and  importance. 

Taking  then  this  enlarged  object,  as  the  proper  landmark 
upon  which  to  direct  our  efforts,  Canton  should  no  longer  be 
the  base  of  operations,  be  they  of  negotiation,  of  peace,  or  of 
war.  As  we  proceed,  other  causes  will  be  shown,  why  this  local- 
ity should  cease  to  be  the  point  d*appui,  and  why  this  point 
should  be  transferred  to  the  seat,  or  the  centre  of  the  empire. 

An  admiral's  station  should  therefore  be  selected.  For  the 
sake  of  resting  upon  some  point,  let  Ningpo  be  adopted,  or  the 
adjacent  island  of  Chusan.  This  locality  is  well  known ;  it  is 
fully  described  by  the  foreign  missionaries,  by  Du  Halde,  and 
was  formerly  the  station  of  a  British  factory.  This  place  is 
mentioned  for  the  sake  of  removing  us  from  Canton.  But  close 
and  minute  investigation  may  show,  that  a  position  more  north- 
ward, about  the  great  promontory  of  Shantung,  might  be  more 
desirable,  or  perhaps  a  station  near  the  mouth  of  one  of  the  two 
great  rivers.  The  latter  position  would  command  the  great 
artery  of  internal  commerce — the  Grand  canal ;  a  cnrcle  of  100 
miles  diameter,  containing  within  its  circumference  six  to  eight  of 
the  largest  and  richest  cities  of  the  empire. 

Hostilities,  and  the  impossibility  of  avoiding  them,  have  been 
already  touched  upon ;  and  it  is  now  requisite  to  enter  into  some 
brief  notices  on  this  point.  It  must  however  be  premised,  that 
wanton  or  inconsiderate  hostility  would  never  be  tolerated  by 
a  British  parliament,  nor  is  it  consistent  with  the  moral  or  political 
footing  of  the  people  of  Great  Britain ;  much  less  would  we  pre- 
sume to  offer  any  remarks  tending  to  such  an  end.  This  obser- 
vation is  requisite,  that  any  following  ones  may  not  be  entangled 
or  deteriorated,  and  to  mark  the  fact  and  circumstance,  that  when 
we  speak  of  hostility,  it  is  under  the  supposition,  that  it  has  been 
forced  upon  us,  and  that  more  than  adequate  cause  has  been 
given. 

Our  navy  must  always  form  a  prominent  feature  with  regard 
to  China,  not  only  from  its  own  pre-eminence,  but  also  from  the 
accessibility  of  the  Chinese  coast.    The  effect  ^loduK^^d  V^  x\iL^ 


•  -*.— ^- 


3G6  Free  Trade  with  China.  Dec. 

uncompromising  conduct  of  our  men-of-war  has  already  been  notic- 
ed ;  their  power  has  never  failed  to  overawe  the  Chinese  when- 
ever duly  exerted,  and  to  produce  upon  them  the  most  remark- 
able effect.  The  succumbing  to  the  spirited  conduct  of  the  Topaze 
and  Alceste  is  sulficiently  illustrative  of  the  fact,  not  to  require  any 
additional  force  from  comment.  The  Company,  in  their  negotia- 
tions with  government,  have  repeatedly  set  forth  the  influence  of 
their  servants  in  China,  which  they  only  possessed  to  a  limited 
degree,  and  may  almost  be  said  not  to  have  possessed  at  all ;  what- 
ever did  or  does  exist,  with  regard  to  the  British  nation,  we  owe 
to  the  spirited  conduct  of  our  navy.  It  has  been  before  observ- 
ed of  them,  that  no  considerations  of  a  less  elevated  character 
were  ever  permitted  to  interfere  with  the  honor  of  the  British 
nation  and  the  royal  flag. 

That  the  Chinese  are  sensible  of  their  incapacity  and  weakness, 
we  have  many  proofs ;  witness  their  solicitude  to  get  the  shipping 
from  their  shores  which  conveyed  hither  our  embassies.  In  fact, 
the  empire  is  at  present  in  so  crumbling  a  state,  that  they  dread 
danger  beforehand,  and  fear  the  slightest  external  symptom,  that 
might  ruffle  the  torpid  calmness  of  their  government.  That  we 
have  been  most  unwittingly  and  ignobly  the  creatures  of  their  policy, 
cannot  fail  to  gleam  upon  us,  perhaps  with  a  blush,  as  we  investp* 
gate ;  for  we  must  remember  that  we  have  suffered  insults  of  no 
small  magnitude.  That  they  have  skillfully  played  their  game 
cannot  be  doubted ;  but  the  range  of  our  vision  is  now  extended, 
and  we  must  acquire  juster  perceptions  and  retort  their  own  game 
upon  them. 

We  ourselves  must  practice  upon  their  fears,  and  change  the 
current  that  has  so  skillfully  been  set  against  us ;  and  instead  of 
prohibiting  our  ships  of  war  from  appearing,  instead  of  soliciting 
that  no  men-of-war  should  approach  China,  let  them  rather  be 
invited  to  show  themselves ;  there  are  certainly  ample  objects  of 
nautical  pursuit  for  the  employment  of  our  ships  of  war  in  the 
China  and  eastern  seas.  These  have  hitherto  been  forbidden  regions, 
for  which  no  good  reason  can  be  assigned,  unless  monopoly  fears 
may  be  considered  as  such.  In  the  employment  of  them  in  the 
various  services  that  may  be  suggested,  they  should  visit  the  Chi- 
nese ports,  in  the  same  way  as  those  of  civilized  nations,  and 
claim  the  same  respect  and  attention  that  is  due  to  his  majest^s 
flag;  on  all  occasions  making  due  allowance  as  to  form,  but  noth- 
ing to  the  want  of  respect  that  is  due.  Conceding  everything  to 
courtesy,  but  nothing  to  arrogance  and  insult. 

The  presence  of  our  cruizers  would  sufficiently  alarm  th^D, 
however  friendly  might  be  our  conduct,  nor  is  it  desirable  that 
it  should  be  otherwise.  It  might  probably  invert  the  past  order 
of  things,  and  oblige  them  to  be  the  complainants.  They  might 
first  refer  to  Canton.  If  a  chamber  of  commerce  were  there,  th^ 
could  only  answer,  as  the  select  committee  have  only  been  able 
to  answer,  that  a  mandarin  ship  was  above  them,  and  beyond 
their  control.  Urged  by  their  fears  they  might  send  an  address  to 


1833.  Free  Trade  with  China.  367 

the  viceroy  of  India.  One  thing  we  might  look  to  with  certainty, 
that  with  such  companions  on  the  coast  they  would  not  proceed  to 
any  extremity,  or  touch  the  trade  of  Canton.  In  short,  we  must 
establish  a  new  base  of  operations,  by  the  formation  of  a  flag  sta- 
tion ;  and  that  base  should  be  about  the  centre  of  the  coast  of 
China,  or  nearer  to  Peking. 

The  appearance  of  our  ships  on  the  coast  of  China,  whether  of 
war  or  of  commerce,  would  be  received  and  repelled,  by  two 
conflicting  dispositions ; — they  would  be  received  with  joy  and 
satisfaction  by  the  great  mass  of  the  Chinese  population ;  they  would 
be  opposed  and  repulsed  by  the  mandarins  or  oflicers  of  govern- 
ment with  a  more  dominant  power.  A  deep  and  distinctive  line 
must  be  drawn  between  the  nine-tenths  of  the  Chinese  population 
who  delight  in  the  exchange  of  civilities,  and  enjoy  themselves  in 
social  intercourse ;  and  the  remaining  tenth,  who  form  the  manda- 
rins, or  Tartar  officers  of  government  of  all  grades ;  whose  study 
it  is  to  maintain  the  rule,  that  has  obtained  against  foreigners,  and 
to  enforce  it  upon  the  people. 

Yet  it  must  not  be  hastily  inferred  that  the  mandarins  or  officers 
of  government  are  averse  to  intercourse.  The  provincial  ones 
are  materially  benefited  by  it ;  there  is  not  a  single  office  about 
Canton  that  has  not  its  price,  which  is  paid  for,  by  extortion 
from  foreigners.  New  ports  of  trade  would  open  advantages  which 
Canton  is  now  usually  known  to  possess.  Hence  their  cupidity  is 
strongly  tempted,  and  there  is  no  doubt  of  their  willingness  to  relax. 
But  they  are  withheld  by  the  espionage  of  mandarins  of  the  court, 
who  would  readily  avail  themselves  of  the  slightest  opening  to 
charge  them  with  negligence  of  duty  in  regard  to  foreigners,  that 
they  might  displace  them,  and  again  sell  their  posts. 

This  manifests  strongly  the  necessity  of  drawing  nearer  to  the 
court.  It  is  at  the  fountain  head  that  we  must  turn  the  current 
into  the  proper  channels.  To  negotiate  at  Canton,  and  for  Canton, 
would  be  a  waste  of  time,  and  of  no  practical  utility.  The 
Chinese  government  will  be  as  much  at  ease,  as  if  we  communicat- 
ed from  England.  Create  apprehensions  from  without,  approach 
the  capital,  and  we  shall  have  attention  from  within ;  until  then, 
little  shall  we  do  with  the  Chinese ;  then,  much  may  be  hoped  for. 
These  remarks  may  appear  to  have  little  to  do  with  hostilities, 
the  subject  we  proposed  speaking  of,  but  it  must  be  remembered 
what  is  here  spoken  of,  is  a  sort  of  hostilities  demonstrative y  and 
would  be  so  considered  by  the  Chinese ;  hence,  they  would  have  a 
more  powerful  effect :  when  we  come  to  speak  of  negotiation,  their 
value  will  become  more  clear. 

The  flag  ship  was  supposed  to  be  established  in  the  port  of 

with  her  cruizers;  the  most  valuable  would  certainly  be  our  small 
sloops  of  war  and  flat  bottomed  ^un-boats.  It  will  be  seen  by 
reference  to  the  maps,  that  the  admiral  would  possess,  by  means  of 
the  Hwang-ho  and  other  rivers,  facilities  for  operating  upon  the 
Grand  canal  and  cutting  off*  the  supplies  of  Peking.  It  is  scarcely 
necessary  to  notice  the  magnitude  of  the  consequences  that  would 


363  Free  Trade  with  China.  Dec. 

result  from  such  an  act,  and  its  overwhelming  effect  upon  the 
capital  of  the  empire. 

An  embargo  would  be  a  minor  and  more  preparatory  act  Tet 
in  this  we  are  struck  with  its  weight,  as  affecting  the  Chinese. 
At  once  is  brought  to  view  the  whole  of  the  Chinese  coast,  studded 
with  boats,  crafl,  and  junks,  the  feeders  of  the  empire.  These  are 
totally  unprotected,  and  even  the  stoutest  among  them  unable  to 
contend  with  the  meanest  of  our  cruizers.  It  is  difficult  to  find 
terms  to  express  adequately  the  disparity  between  what  is  Chinese 
and  what  is  European  with  regard  to  the  military  and  to  the  navy. 
One  small  brig  of  war  may  be  considered  equal  to  the  mightiest 
of  their  junks  of  war ;  one  battalion  as  equal  to  any  10,000  men  they 
could  produce.  As  to  military  numbers,  in  a  most  serious  recent 
rebellion,  they  are  said  not  to  have  been  able  to  produce  more  than 
15,000  men  in  the  field,  although  their  muster  roll,  like  that  of  their 
population,  is  enormous.  It  is  not  pretended  that  this  is  any 
just  estimate — it  is  merely  to  render  our  vague  notions  less  inde- 
finite. Of  the  effeminate  character  of  the  Chinese,  both  physi- 
cal and  moral,  few  can  have,  without  some  local  knowledge, 
any  just  idea ;  and  this  effeminacy  singularly  agrees  with  their 
socid  habits,  and  trafficking  dispositions. 

An  embargo  would  carry  with  it  consequences  the  most  weighty. 
That  we  should  ever  be  driven  to  it,  by  the  unimportant  causes, 
that  will  one  day  lead  to  it,  cannot  but  be  a  matter  of  deep  regret ; 
and  when  we  consider  its  effect  upon  a  portion,  and  an  extensive 
portion,  of  an  innocent  population — feelings  both  of  justice  and 
humanity  loudly  call  upon  us,  to  suffer  no  consideration,  of  a  less 
generous  nature,  to  prevent  us  from  devising  the  means  of  averting 
so  inhuman  a  recourse.  Our  interests  with  this  nation  have  be- 
come too  mutual  to  be  easily  severed ;  too  valuable  to  be  left  upon 
the  present  basis  of  caprice  and  chance  ;  too  capable  of  extension 
to  be  treated  with  monopoly  indifference ;  and  above  all,  too  sus- 
ceptible of  being  placed  upon  a  substantial  basis  of  mutual  inter- 
ests, not  to  demand  the  most  serious  and  immediate  attention  of 
government  at  home  for  the  common  benefit  of  both  empires.—- 
With  all  possible  respect,  it  may  be  asked,  shall  one  of  two  great 
exclusive  barriers  which  the  Chinese  have  erected,  be  permitted  to 
exist  for  ever  ?  The  Tartars,  in  centuries  gone  by,  passed  the 
Great  wall  of  China,  and  seaied  themselves-  upon  the  throne ; 
that  wall  now  remains,  but  an  eternal  monument  of  Chinese  co- 
wardice and  imbecility.  Yet  the  invisible  one  of  prejudice,  the  wall 
constructed  by  a  tithe  of  the  people,  still  towers  in  all  its  strength, 
and  the  enlightened  nations  of  Europe, — the  British,  who  pride 
themselves  upon  their  intellect,  who  would  scorn  to  be  called  dupes, 
crouch  nevertheless  to  its  influence,  and  it  may  be  said,  worship 
the  edifice  they  have  contributed  to  erect. 

But  to  return ;  an  embargo  would  intercept  their  supplies  of 
fish,  rice  and  salt,  destroy  a  large  portion  of  their  tribute  and  re- 
venue, and  carry  distress  to  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  empire. 


1833.  Free  Trade  with  China.  369 

Our  brigs  of  war,  by  intercepting  these  articles  from  the  islands  of 
Hainan  and  Formosa,  the  granaries  of  the  adjacent  provinces, 
would  act  so  forcibly  upon  the  wants  of  the  peculation,  that  no 
government  could  withstand  the  calls  that  would  arise  from  it. 
It  is  very  doubtful  indeed,  whether  an  army  of  15,000  to  20,- 
000  men,  acting  upon  Peking,  could  produce  a  more  influential 
effect.  Yet  such  a  body  of  troops,  efficient  and  disciplined,  it  is 
maintained,  would  overturn  the  dynasty  and  the  empire;  from 
which  opinion  few  who  can  judge,  will  be  found  to  dissent.  To 
what  point  force  should  be  directed  is  subject  to  a  variety  of  opin- 
ions ;  the  fertile  island  of  Formosa  has  been  suggested ;  secondly,  the 
seizure  of  the  island  of  Lantao;  thirdly,  the  cession  of  Macao 
from  the  Portuguese. 

All  these  propositions  seem  liable  to  the  same  general  objection, 
that  any  one  of  these  steps  would  equally  excite  the  jealousy  of  the 
Chinese; — we  could  not  even  obtain  the  ceission  of  Macao,  with- 
out producing  that  effect.  After  all,  what  advantage  would  it  be, 
placed  as  it  is  at  the  extremity  of  China  ?  Yet  it  has  been  serious- 
ly spoken  of  for  years  past,  as  a  step  that  would  relieve  us  from  the 
arrogance  of  the  Chinese.  In  a  political  or  commercial  point  of 
view,  no  advantage  could  be  derived  from  it  whatever.  It  would 
in  fact,  remove  us  from  the  facilities  of  trade ;  the  Chinese  would 
in  all  probability  interdict  any  island  that  may  be  taken,  and  leave 
us  to  our  own  plans,  as  they  did  recently  until  we  chose  to  adopt 
their  system. 

To  take  an  island  therefore  from  the  Chinese,  is  but  to  open 
Pandora's  box  upon  ourselves,  without  the  chance  of  obtaining  any 
remunerating  benefits ;  it  would  attract  their  displeasure  without 
enabling  us  to  obtain  one  advantage  over  them.  It  is  mamifc.''t., 
that  on  the  employment  of  force,  to  direct  it  upon  the  centre  or 
the  capital  of  the  kingdom,  would  be  by  far  the  most  efficacious; 
the  moral  influence  of  such  a  step  will  readily  be  seen,  com- 
pared to  that  of  acting  upon  an  isolated  point,  or  an  extremity. 
Puerile  indeed  does  appear  the  idea  of  influencing  a  great  empire 
by  the  seizure  of  one  of  their  petty  islands ;  it  has  been  fledged 
under  leaden  wings,  and  scarcely  rises  above  the  atmosphere  of 
Boeotian  dullness. 

To  close  all  further  remarks  with  respect  to  hostilities,  it  may  be 
sufficient  to  observe,  that  of  all  the  nations  of  the  east,  not  one  is 
so  removed  from  a  military  character  as  the  Chinese ;  and  there 
are  advantages  with  regard  to  China  as  a  military  fleld,  that  we 
are  not  accustomed  to  meet  with  in  the  East,  arising  from  soil,  cli- 
mate and  locality.  Any  body  of  men  rendezvoused  at  Singapore  by 
the  end  of  March,  would  have  six  months  of  fair  monsoon  for  action. 
Twenty  days  would  carry  them  to  any  port  of  the  Chinese  domin- 
ions. There,  a  climate  healthy  and  salubrious  would  attend  them, 
cultivated  and  fruitful  provinces  would  facilitate  their  operations. 
No  forests  or  impervious  jungle  would  impede  their  course,  or  des- 
troy by  premature  sickness  their  numbers,  as  in  the  recent  Bur- 
mese war. 

2W 


370  Free  Trade  with  China.  Dec. 

Passing  from  the  military  to  the  moral  of  the  Chinese  charao* 
ter,  two  feelings  may  be  said  to  overrule  all  others  with  regard  to 
foreigners.  These  are  arrogance  and  fear ;  the  one  dictates  the 
assumption  of  superiority,  the  other  creates  the  policy  of  expulsion. 
With  regard  to  the  British,  fear  may  be  said  to  be,  since  the  Bur- 
mese war,  the  prevailing  sentiment ;  other  causes  have  doubtless 
contributed,  but  this  has  had  the  most  overpowering  influence  with 
them.  Burmah  has  been  the  grave  of  more  than  one  Chinese  army, 
and  they  are  by  them  considered  as  formidable  and  warlike.  In 
the  late  war,  the  Chinese  fully  predicted  our  defeat;  the  opposite 
result  rendered  their  astonishment  the  greater,  and  the  full  convic- 
tion of  our  power  could  no  longer  be  driven  away ;  and  this  impres- 
sion may  be  considered  as  universal  throughout  the  empire. 

Under  these  impressions  our  attention  should  be  fixed  upon  ne- 
gotiation ;  and  it  has  been  to  come  at  this  important  point  that  we 
have  been  obliged  to  wade  through  the  foregoing  details  somewhat 
seriatim : — between  demonstration  in  its  most  qualified  forms,  and 
the  application  of  force,  lies  this  vast  and  extensive  field.  It  is  here 
that  diplomacy  has  full  scope,  proceeding  firmly  but  with  caution, 
supported  by  a  navy  ostensibly  engaged  in  scientific  pursuits,  the 
Chinese  feelings  of  haughtiness  and  insult  would  be  half  put  in 
abeyance.  The  king's  authority  could  neither  be  treated  with  the 
flippancy,  or  the  insolence  to  which  past  embassies  have  been  sub- 
jected. It  would  not  be  a  first  repulse  that  would  dishearten  him, 
or  nullify  his  powers.  He  would  be  a  resident  either  afloat  or 
ashore;  every  repulse  would  be  but  a  signal,  to  renew  in  some  other 
shape  the  object  of  his  mission ;  our  cruizers  visiting  their  ports, 
would  sufficiently  al-arm  them,  and  supplied  with  able  interpreters, 
a  communication  with  the  authorities  would  follow,  mutual  expla- 
nations would  result,  their  apprehensions  would  be  gradually  allay- 
ed, and  an  armed  force  would  be  found  to  have  no  other  object 
than  peace;  each  communication  would  rapidly  pass  and  repass  to 
Peking ;  at  length  they  would  find  that  their  ease  and  security  were 
alike  consulted,  by  complying  with  views  of  moderation  and  reci- 
procity. This  is  yet  untried  ground,  and  loudly  calls  for  due  con- 
sideration, as  containing  in  it  objects  of  the  last  importance  to  Brit- 
ish interests. 

In  these  remarks  it  has  been  the  object,  rather  to  put  forth  the 
various  considerations  that  the  subject  suggests,  than  to  advocate 
any  particular  one.  But  certainly  our  opinions  do  predominate  on 
the  humane  side,  namely,  that  by  bold  demonstrations  through  our 
cruizers,  followed  up  by  negotiation  through  a  commissioner,  we 
might  arrive  at  arrangements  with  the  Chinese  government  mutu- 
ally beneficial,  without  any  violation  of  justice,  or  any  act  of  hos- 
tility, and  by  it  avoid  being  driven  to  acts  of  violence,  which  will 
admit  of  no  compromise.  By  firmness  and  decision,  we  can 
certainly  attain  all  that  we  have  a  right  to  require,  without  resort- 
ing to  any  of  those  extreme  alternatives,  which  have  been  brougt^i 
forward,  but  to  complete  the  general  picture  of  our  relative  posi- 
tions ;  and  as  we  fully  prepare  for  that  last  alternative,  the  first  steps 


18S3.  Free  Trade  vdth  China.  S71 

become  more  efficient  to  effect  the  object.  Undoubtedly,  neorotia- 
tion  has  not  been  fairly  tried,  and  rational  and  subslantial  grounds 
do  exist  for  bringing  it  to  a  successful  issue. 

It  is  with  reluctance  that  the  acts  of  past  times  are  referred  to, 
as  the  censure  they  call  for,  may  bear  an  invidious  interpretation ; 
yet  let  any  onetake  up  a  collection  of  Chinese  edicts  with  regard  to 
foreigners,  and  after  perusing  them  ask  himself,  (for  to  judge  fairly, 
we  must  apply  the  case  to  ourselves,)  whether  as  an  Englishman 
he  does  not  feel  degraded  in  his  own  estimation  by  the  epithets 
applied  to  him.  Let  a  minister  ask  himself,  whether  the  dignity 
of  his  country  or  of  his  sovereign,  is  consulted  by  permitting  a 
nation,  whom  we  might  crush  in  a  grasp,  to  drafl  their  official 
language,  in  terms  the  most  offensive  that  can  be  selected,  and  by 
allowing  his  sovereign's  picture  to  be  insulted.  Is  it  humane  or 
just,  to  permit  those  British  merchants  whose  trade  contributes  so 
greatly  to  the  revenues  of  Great  Britain  and  India,  to  be  exposed 
to  every  species  of  degradation,  while  they  effect  this  great  object  ? 
To  be  spurned  as  barbarians  and  bearded  with  appellations,  nothing 
short  of  ignominious?  To  be  deprived  of  every  social  enjoyment, 
of  every  domestic  comfort,  and  pent  up  in  a  space  to  which  the 
King's  Bench  is  a  domain?  Why  has  this  obtained?  Simply  be- 
cause the  authorities  at  home,  anglo-monopoly  as  they  have 
been,  were  content  to  be  underlings. 

But  relieved  from  this  incubus,  will  the  spirit  of  the  British  na- 
tion permit  the  continuance  of  such  a  course,  feeling  as  they  will, 
that  both  the  Chinese  nation,  and  themselves  are  endowed  with  a 
reciprocal  disposition  in  regard  to  commerce,  the  former  being 
chained  down  only  by  the  dominant  power  of  their  Tartar  con- 
querors? For,  we  must  once  for  all  dismiss  the  prevalent  jargon, 
which  so  erroneously  confounds  the  people  of  China  with  their 
Tartar  conquerors.  These  are  separate  and  distinct,  in  interests 
and  sentiments,  and  are  in  every  way  opposed  to  each  other :  this 
truth  has  been  smothered  in  common  with  many  other  undigested 
facts  with  regard  to  China.  But  to  the  British  people,  and  we 
trust,  to  our  executive,  the  dawn  of  conviction  will  arrive ;  that 
the  moment  we  assert  our  national  dignity,  from  that  moment,  the 
great  barrier  that  has  been  permitted  to  rise,  will  cease  to  exist. 
One  great  obstacle,  the  monopoly,  by  the  hands  of  Mr.  Charles 
Grant,  has  received  its  "coup  de  grace;"  what  others  remain  will 
we  trust  be  as  powerless  as  the  Great  wall  itself,  which  a  daring 
nation,  with  a  handful  of  men,  for  centuries  past,  has  cleared;  and 
et  at  naught  both  it  and  its  constructors. 

This  fact,  among  many  others  which  history  records,  is  one 
that  shows  the  inapplicability  of  the  principles  of  civilization  to 
any  practical  object,  in  their  adaptation  to  a  barbarous,  or  to  a 
demi-civilized  people.  To  take  the  law  of  nations  as  a  rule  with 
a  nation  where  no  knowledge  of  it  exists,  at  best  seems  idle.  With 
regard  to  China,  Corea  and  Japan,  its  operation  has  been,  and 
still  is,  to  exclude  us  from  a  valuable  commerce,  except  under 
restrictions  and  contumely,  as  disgraceful  to  us,  as  inconsistent 


1 


373  Fte%  Trade  with  China.  Dec. 

with  reason  and  common  sense.  CantiousooradTesof  Tiolciice 
that  we  would  not  endure,  they  ha?e  attributed  our  forbearuice  10 
any  cause,  but  the  proper  one ;  and  we  have  permitted  them  t0 
doze  in  error,  when  one  rude  shock  would  have  aroused  them  to 
a  sense  of  it,  and  placed  us  at  once  upon  an  equal  footing  of  socid 
intercourse.  One  mistake  produced  another,  until  the  very  re* 
verse  of  the  opinion,  that  would  have  arisen  with  a  civilized 
nation,  was  produced  upon  this  barbarous  one. 

Let  us  now  take  a  fact.  A  barbarous  nation,  the  Tartars,  d^ 
spising  treaties  and  the  Great  wall,  have  seized  the  destinieB  of 
China,  and  ruled  it  with  an  iron  hand.  We,  with  our  principles 
of  forbearance,  have  been  fixed  in  a  corner  of  China ;  onrsdves 
insulted,  our  fellow  subjects  unjustly  slaughtered,  and  insult  and 
contumely  showered  upon  us  most  unsparingly.  Far  be  it  from  aay 
one,  to  deprecate  our  humane  forbearance,  or  to  praise  the  iron 
severity  of  the  conquerors.  But  reason  and  impartiality  will  ask 
the  question,  and  we  trust,  our  countrymen  at  home  wUl  ask  the 
question,  has  not  the  principle  on  our  side  been  carried  to  an  ob- 
noxious extent  1  Has  not  their  purity  been  sullied  by  the  re- 
turn that  has  been  made?  Has  not  the  nation  been  disgraced  by 
its  extreme  humiliation  in  the  face  of  insults  of  the  grossest  nature  t 
Has  not  the  Chinese  commerce  of  Great  Britain  been  purchased 
with  the  blood  of  the  gunner  of  the  Lady  Haghes?  Has  not  hia 
immolation  up  to  this  day,  remained  unavenged?  Have  we  not 
been  told  by  the  Chinese,  that  blood  for  blood  is  the  law  of  their 
empire,  and  have  we  not  submissively  subscribed  to  it  ?  It  mattera 
not  to  tell,  be  it  in  Gath  or  in  the  streets  of  Askelon,  that  all  thia 
was  under  an  anglo-monopoly,  and  that  the  British  nation  has  no 
concern  with  it;  the  feelings  of  Englishmen  will  respond  in  spite 
of  them,  "  there  is  the  smell  of  blood  still." 

What  reason  existed,  where  this  and  other  sanguinary  laws  wer6 
practiced  upon  us,  that  we  should  not  have  arranged  our  civil  and 
commercial  relations?  Will  any  reasonable  man  maintain  that 
there  was  not  sufficient  cause  for  insisting  upon  it,  coute  qui  ciHtte, 
or  that  the  same  causes  do  not  now  exist?  If  the  monopoly 
were  an  impediment  to  the  vindication  of  our  national  honor,  it  ia 
the  more  necessary,  the  moment  we  are  removed  from  its  tar» 
nishing  influence,  that  we  should  lose  no  time,  in  setting  ourselves 
right  with  posterity,  and  wiping  off  the  sordid  fact,  of  having 
purchased  our  commerce  with  the  blood  of  a  fellow  subject.  Tbp 
past,  the  present,  and  the  future  demand  it,  for  each  day  but  ex^ 
poses  us  to  fresh  liabilities.  Such  then,  has  been  the  result,  of  ap- 
plying the  principles  of  civilization  to  a  barbarous  people ;  they 
have  acted  conversely  to  our  intentions,  and  to  their  ordinal^ 
course;  they  have  thrown  back  ignominy  upon  ourselves^  a94 
disgraced  our  nation's  character;  and  so  they  will  for  ever  act  Uttfil 
our  policy  is  adapted  to  the  character  of  the  nation  with  which  we 

deal. 

The  success  of  any  operation  with  regard  to  China,  be  it  fe^ 

redeem  the  past  or  establish  the  future,  must  depend  mainly  iMfi 

the  authority  selected ;  one  Y\\gV\,  tvoV  m  xwik,  but  in  talent.     In 


1833.  Fret  Trade  with  China.  373 

him,  should  all  authority  be  invested,  alone,  without  council  or 
control.  When  the  important  powers  that  must  be  placed  in  an 
authority  are  considered,  the  tact  it  would  require,  and  the  value  of 
the  objects  to  be  attained,  it  may  be  fairly  said  that  a  consular  de- 
signation does  not  correspond  with  the  high  nature  of  the  func- 
tions that  would  be  delegated ;  nor  would  that  of  embassador  be 
more  appropriate,  but  some  term  should  be  adopted  correspond- 
ing to  a  general  designation  of  the  various  powers  intrusted  to  him. 

The  basis  of  his  demands  should  be  an  open  trade  with  China, 
for  which,  the  edicts  of  Kanghe  would  form  the  incipient  argu- 
ment. That  emperor  threw  the  whole  of  the  ports  of  the  empire 
open  to  free  trade  in  about  1680,  and  they  continued  so  till 
about  1720,  when  a  mandarin  represented  to  the  emperor  that 
Europeans  were  a  dangerous  and  turbulent  race;  which  assertion, 
the  folly  of  the  missionaries  but  too  much  justified :  they  absolute- 
ly harrassed  the  Chinese  beyond  the  bounds  of  ordinary  forbear- 
ance, with  their  speculative  doctrines ;  and  commerce  was  made  to 
pay  the  debts  of  ecclesiastical  arrogance. 

It  would  tqo  much  detail  this  subject  to  touch  upon  the  other 
various  ooints  that  would  follow  this  leading  claim  founded  upon 
past  rec  >rds.  What  we  would  insist  upon,  should  be  well  digest- 
ed, and  firmly  adhered  to,  when  o^ce  determined  upon.  Our 
authority  would  find,  when  he  had  once  established  a  re- 
putation of  moderation  and  of  determination,  that  he  had  not 
taken  the  task  of  negotiation  in  vain.  The  scrupulous  deport- 
ment of  past  embassies  should  be  wholly  laid  aside ;  submission  to 
etiquette  and  forms  would  produce  no  advantage,  but  must  be 
considered  as  defeating  the  objects  intended  to  be  gained.  A 
diplomatic  Petruchio  would  be  far  preferable,  who  to  tame  his 
wayward  wife,  insisted  that  black  was  white,  the  sun  the  moon, 
confounded  the  order  of  things,  and  who  overruled  all  by  the  de- 
fiance of  all,  yet  preserving  due  decorum  even  in  the  torrent  of  his 
passion.  Such  a  character  would  be  infinitely  better  than  one 
cringing  to  forms,  which  as  he  submitted  to  them  would  be  multi- 
plied ad  infinitum. 

We  now  close  these  remarks.  It  must  forcibly  strike  any  one, 
that  a  king's  authority,  possessing  less  powers  than  those  of  the 
most  confidential  description,  would  be  a  nullity.  In  1829,  the 
Company  put  forth  all  their  direct  and  latent  powers;  and  it  must 
be  recollected  that  at  home  they  have  repeatedly  set  forth  their 
influence ;  yet  they  were  incapable  of  obtaining  any  effectual  re- 
medy for  their  grievances ;  they  fairly  measured  their  strength  with 
the  Chinese  and  were  found  wanting;  they  put  forth  all  their 
direct  and  collateral  influences,  passive  or  negative  as  they  were, 
that  can  ever  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the  Chinese  government. 
Should  they  be  wielded  by  consular  or  royal  authority,  nothing 
more  could  be  exerted  or  brought  into  action.  Therefore,  if 
powers  beyond  this  and  entire  responsibility  be  not  given,  it  is 
only  necessary  to  repeat  our  first  quotation  "  laUsexfaire,**  under 
Ibe  tospicea  of  a  chamber  of  commerce. 


i 


374  The   Chinese  Kotow.  DfiCJ 

Yet  the  field  is  a  noble  one.  A  Jate  minister  has  had  the  nief it' 
awarded  him  of  calling  the  western  world  into  existence ;  certain- 
ly the  one  who  directs  his  energies  upon  China,  Corea  and  Jiqpan, 
which  with  great  propriety  may  be  called  the  terra  incognita  of 
the  East,  has  not  a  less  glorious  field ;  and  to  call  these  coun- 
tries into  social  and  commercial  existence,  would  be  an  act  not 
less  elevated,  and  of  much  greater  value,  as  affecting  the  interests 
of  Great  Britain,  and  her  possessions  in  the  East. 

A  British  Merchant, 
Macao,  1833.  (Formerly  of  Canton,) 

The  foregoing  document,  concerning  free  trade  with  China,  came  to  us  ae. 
companied  by  a  note  in  which  our  correspondent  says,  **A  friend  of  mine,  who 
lately  departed  from  China,  left  with  me  the  accompanying  manuscript,  to 
make  what  use  of  it  I  pleased.  It  is  carelessly  and  diffusely  written,  and  con. 
tains  a  good  deal  that  there  is  room  to  dissent  from,  but  withal  has  some  hints 
which  I  think  valuable.  If  you  think  it  would  suit  the  pages  of  your  Repository, 
I  should  like  to  see  it  in  print ;  and  would  feel  obliged  by  your  making  such 
curtailments  and  corrections  as  may  be  considered  necessary  and  desirabte.* 
As  the  subject  discussed  is  one  of  considerable  interest  and  importance,  as  well 
as  difficulty,  we  have  preferred  to  give  the  paper  entire.  We  do  not  however 
vouch  for  the  correctness  of  all  the  positions  taken  and  the  arguments  advanc- 
ed by  the  writer,  who  shows  himself,  on  most  points,  well  acquainted  with  his 
subject,  and  handles  it  with  much  ability  and  fairness.  We  will  now  only  add 
a  short  paragrraph  from  the  speech  of  Mr.  C.  Grant  before  the  House  of  Com* 
mons,  on  13  h  last  June.    He  said, 

*'  With  regard  to  the  trade  with  China,  that  should  be  free.  The  public 
voice  had  decided  that  question.  Commerce  had  been  struggling  under  the 
trammels  which  confined  it,  until  at.lpst  it  had  broken  through  them,  and  it 
became  necessary  to  do  away  wilh  the  restrictive  system.  The  ezelusive 
privilege  of  the  trade  with  China  upon  every  ground  must  now  be  considered 
to  have  arrived  at  its  natural  termination.  The  Chinese  were  a  sensible,  jea. 
Ions,  and  c:\pricious  people.  They  were  despotic  and  arbitrary,  and  there 
might  circumstances  occur  that  would  excite  a  collision  between  them  and  this 
country.  Year  after  year  brought  news  to  that  most  sensitive  and  suspicions 
people  of  the  great  and  imMortant  victories  obtained  by  the  Company.  The 
emperor  had  forbiddoii.  on  good  grounds,  the  trade  in  opium,  and  the  late 
viceroy  at  Canton  had  legalized  it  by  a  duty.  Now  it  was  proposed  to  send  out 
persons,  armed  with  considerable  authority,  to  represent  the  British  at  Canton. 
It  would  be  unwise,  he  tbought,  to  have  any  previous  negotiation  with  the 
Ch.nese  authorities.  The  trade  with  China,  under  the  charter  of  the  East  India 
Company,  would  terminate  in  April,  1834." 


The  Chinese  Kotow.  "What  are  called  ceremonies,  some* 
times  affect  materially  the  idea  of  equality.  They  are  not  always 
mere  forms  and  nothing  else,  but  speak  a  language  as  intelligiye 
as  words;  and  it  would  be  just  as  conclusive  to  affirm,  it  is  no  mat- 
ter what  words  are  used,  words  are  but  wind,  as  to  affirm,  it  is  no 
matter  what  ceremonies  are  submitted  to,  ceremonies  are  but  mope 
forms,  and  nothing  else.  Some  ceremonies  are  perfectly  miiS' 
ferent ;  as  whether  the  form  of  sajutaion  be,  taking  off  the  hat  aiid 
bowing  the  head;  or  keeping  it  on  and  bowing  it  low,  wilb  the 
hands  folded  below  the  breast;  these,  the  one  English,  aAd^t^^t 
other  Chinese,  are  equally  good.  There  is,  however,  a  differwn^ 
of  submisBion  and  devotedueBB  exi^tessed  by  different  po0lilra«||f 


.^tSi:. 


1883.  The  Chinese  Kolow.  375 

the  body ;  imd  some  nations  feel  an  almost  instinctive  reluctance 
to  the  stronger  expression  of  submission.  As  for  instance,  stand- 
ing and  bending  the  head,  is  less  than  kneeling  on  one  knee;  as 
that  is  less  than  kneeling  on  two  knees ;  and  that  less  again  than 
kneeling  on  two  knees  and  putting  the  hands  and  forehead  to  the 
ground ;  and  doing  this  once,  is  in  the  apprehension  of  the  Chi- 
nese, less  than  doing  it  three  times,  or  six  times,  or  nine  times. 
Waving  the  question  whether  it  be  proper  for  one  human  being  to 
use  such  strong  expressions  of  submission  to  another  or  not;  when 
any,  even  the  strongest  of  these  forms,  are  reciprocal,  they  do  not 
interfere  with  the  idea  of  equality,  or  of  mutual  independence;  if 
they  are. not  reciprocally  performed,  the  last  of  the  forms  express- 
es, in  the  strongest  manner,  the  submission  and  homage  of  one 
person  or  state  to  another :  and,  in  this  light,  the  Tartar  family 
now  on  the  throne  of  China  consider  the  ceremony  called  san-ktoei 
kew-kow,  thrice  kneeling,  and  nine  times  beating  the  head  against 
the  ground.  Those  nations  of  Europe  who  consider  themselves 
tributary  and  yielding  homage  to  China,  should  perform  the  Tartar 
ceremony ;  those  who  do  not  consider  themselves  so,  should  not 
perform  the  ceremony. 

''  The  English  embassador,  lord  Macartney,  appears  to  have 
understood  correctly  the  meaning  of  the  ceremony,  and  proposed 
the  only  alternative,  which  could  enable  him  to  perform  it;  viz.  a 
Chinese  of  equal  rank  performing  it  to  the  king  of  England's  pic- 
ture. Or,  perhaps,  a  promise  from  the  Chinese  court  that  should 
an  embassador  ever  go  from  thence  to  England,  he  would  perform 
it  in  the  king's  presence,  might  have  enabled  him  to  do  it.  These 
remarks  will  probably  convince  the  reader  that  the  English  go- 
vernment acts  as  every  civilized  government  ought  to  act,  when 
she  endeavors  to  cultivate  a  good  understanding,  and  liberal  in- 
tercourse with  China ;  but  since,  whilst  using  those  endeavors, 
she  never  comtemplates  yielding  homage  to  China,  she  still  wisely 
refuses  to  perform  by  her  embassador,  that  ceremony  which  is  the 
expression  of  homage. 

"The  lowest  form  by  which  respect  is  showed  in  China  at  this 
day  is  kung-show,  that  is,  joining  the  hands  and  raising  them  be- 
fore the  breast.  The  next  is  tso-yih,  that  is,  bowing  low  with  the 
hands  joined.  The  third  is  ta^tse'en,  bending  the  knee,  as  if  about 
to  kneel.  The  fourth  is  kwet^  to  kneel.  The  fiflh  is  kihtow^  kneel- 
ing, and  striking  the  head  against  the  ground.  The  sixth,  san-kow 
striking  the  head  three  times  against  the  earth  before  rising  from 
one's  kneee.  The  seventh,  luh^lcow,  that  is,  kneeling  and  striking 
the  forehead  three  times,  rising  on  one's  feet,  kneeling  down  again, 
and  striking  the  head  again  three  times  against  the  earth.  The 
climax  is  closed  by  the  san^kwei-kew  kow,  kneeling  three  different 
times,  and  at  each  time  knocking  the  head  thrice  against  the 
ground.  Some  of  the  gods  of  China  are  entitled  only  to  the  san^ 
KOW ;  others  to  the  luh'kow ;  the  teen  (heaven),  and  the  emperor 
are  worshiped  with  the  sanrkwei  kew-kow.  Does  the  emperor 
of  China  claim  divine  honors?"    See  Moriiaou'^  M^\sv^\\)'^.\^« 


1 


37G  Pride  and  humility.  Dec. 

Bbndino  the  knee. — Chaou  Tun-she,  one  of  the  censors  has 
complained  to  the  emperor,  that  in  the  courts  at  Peking  a  ^irit  of 
servility  is  creeping  among  the  officers,  which  is  manifested  by 
some  of  them,  who  ought  to  stand  erect  when  they  see  others,  now 
bending  the  knee  and  wishing  them  repose.  They  are  also  accused 
of  receiving  tothe,  emblems  of  prosperity  such  as  the  emperor  sent 
to  the  king  of  England.  The  latter  part  of  the  accusation,  which 
was  leveled  at  some  of  the  emperor's  kindred,  the  censor,  befcnre 
the  court  of  nobles  which  investigated  the  case,  could  not  sub* 
stantiate ;  and  he  himself  is  subjected  to  a  strict,  or  rather  severe 
court  of  inquiry. 


Pride  and  humility.* — ^Poor,  mortal  man  has  always  been  dis- 
posed to  arrogate  to  himself  authority  and  honors,  which  belong 
only  to  Him  who  rules  above,  and  before  whom  all  '*  nations  are  as 
a  drop  of  a  bucket,  and  are  counted  as  the  small  dust  of  the  ba- 
lance ;"--*yea,  they  are  as  nothing,  and  are  counted  by  him  as  less 
than  nothing,  and  vanity.     For  he  ''  hath  measured  the  waters  m 
the  hollow  of  his  hand,  and  meted  out  the  heavens  with  a  span, 
and  comprehended  the  dust  of  the  earth  in  a  measure,  and  weighed 
the  mountains  in  scales,  and  the  hills  in  a  balance."     As  the  de- 
sires of  man  are  not  bounded  by  earth,  his  ambition  can  never  be 
satisfied  with  short-lived,  earthly  glory,  which  passeth  away  like 
the  flower  of  the  field.  The  conqueror,  satiated  with  earthly  glory, 
regards  all  the  titles  which  this  world  can  bestow  as  not  sufficient 
to  portray  his  dignity ;  his  ambition  reaches  up  to  heaven,  and  the 
frail  child  of  clay  claims  relaticmship  with  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars.     But  he  stops  not  here  even ;  he  proclaims  himself  lord  of 
those  luminaries.    Reason  smiles  at  this  presumption;  philosophy 
pronounces   it  absurd;   and   pure  religion   stigmatizes  it  with 
eternal  infamy.     Alas,  how  many  mortals  have  arrogated  to  them- 
selves divine  honors,  and  sought  to  be  deified  here  on  earth,  and 
adored  as  gods  by  their  fellow  men. 

These  facts  afford  the  most  decisive  proof  of  our  apostacy,  and 
constrain  us  to  confess  that  we  have  been  in  league  with  the  great 
destroyer  of  good.  Clad  with  celestial  glory,  far  above  many  of 
his  compeers  in  heaven,  he  fell  by  his  abominable  pride.  Cast 
down  to  the  realms  of  darkness  for  his  transgression,  be  now  seeks 
to  seduce  our  race,  and  lead  them  to  offend  by  a  similar  exhibitioii 
of  pride  and  vain  glory.  He  has  declared  himself  lord  of  this  world, 
and  promised  that  whosoever  will  fall  down  and  worship  him, 
shall  share  with  himself  the  glory  and  the  empire  of  it ;  and  man, 
proud  man,  with  equal  ambition,  seeks  for  universal  sovereignty. 

These  are  not  the  idle  strains  of  dark  demonology.  Alas,  men  have 
given  too  much  proof  that  they  are  under  the  influence  of  the  prince 
of  darkness.  Though  his  power  is  invincible  and  little  acknow. 
ledged — yea,  even  ridiculed  and  denied,  his  sway  is  wide  and  pow. 
erM ;  and  if  the  omnipc^ent  God  did  not  set  bounds  to  his  inflou 

*  From  «t  CoiTCwpon^'cxvX. 


1833.  Pride  and  Ilamility.  377 

ence  over  mankind,  they  would  act  the  part  of  demons  towards 
each  other,  and  by  perpetual  contests  for  supremacy,  woiild  deso- 
late the  earth.  But  to  fathom  the  machinations  of  this  power  of 
darkness  is  beyond  our  ability.  The  fuel  of  ambition  is  in  our 
hearts ;  Satan  throws  in  the  spark,  and  the  fire  becomes  unquench- 
able. Her  responsibility  however,  is  not  lessened  on  this  account ; 
we  are  warned  to  flee  Xrom  this  arch  fiend ;  and  if  we  resist  him, 
God  will  deliver  us  from  the  power  of  darkness  and  translate  us 
into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son.  The  fruit  of  this  spirit  of  dark- 
ness is  ungovernable  pride ;  the  fruit  of  Christ's  spirit  is  deep 
humility.  Unless  the  human  mind  is  reduced  to  obedience  to 
Christ,  we  may  never  expect  to  see  men  truly  humble  before  God. 

The  more  enlightened  a  nation  becomes,  the  less  will  be  the 
pageantry  of  royalty  and  the  desire  to  assume  higher  honors 
than  belong  to  man.  The  more  uncultivated  the  mind  and  the 
more  addicted  to  idolatry,  the  greater  is  the  danger  of  giving  way 
to  the  idle  fancy  of  usurping  divine  honors.  We  read  of  a 
Babylonian  monarch  who  caused  himself  to  be  deified  and  wor- 
shiped. The  millions  who  obeyed  the  sovereign  of  Persia*  were  all 
the  slaves  and  worshipers  of  their  king.  Even  Alexander,  though 
he  had  received  a  Grecian  education,  could  forget  himself  so  nir 
as  to  wish  to  receive  divine  honors.  Many  of  the  Roman  empe- 
rors were  foolish  enough  to  permit  their  statues  to  be  adored,  and 
finally  made  a  law  requiring  this  impious  worship  of  every  citizen 
of  the  empire.  Could  there  be  an  instance  of  more  gross  idolatry 
than  this?  A  whole  nation,  composed  of  men  whom  we  honor 
for  the  soundness  of  their  judgment,  and  the  many  noble  qualities 
which  they  possessed,  thus  degrading  themselves  below  many  a 
nation  of  barbarians  and  savages. 

It  is  vain  to  interpret  this  deification  of  mortals  as  only  emblem- 
atical. Nations,  which  are  without  God  in  the  world,  are  vain  in 
their  imaginations,  and  are  led  on  from  one  error  to  another,  till 
they  become  hateful  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  dishonor  themselves 
by  the  vilest  abuse  of  the  noble  faculties  bestowed  on  them  by  their 
Creator.  When  we  see  untaught  barbarians  puffed  up  with  vanity 
and  self  conceit,  we  pity  them ;  but  when  we  see  enlightened  na- 
tions, who  possess  the  means  of  knowing  their  own  insignificancy, 
exalting  themselves  before  the  Most  High,  our  compassion  may 
well  be  mingled  with  contempt. 

Christianity,  though  it  admits  of  no  boasting  before  the  Judge  of 
all  mankind,  has  been  accused  of  cherishing  the  spirit  of  pride  and 
self-complacency,  by  substituting  the  grace  of  God  for  our  own 
righteousness.  Fallible  men  have  extolled  and  trusted  in  their 
own  meritorious  deeds,  and  thought  themselves  worthy  to  appear 
in  the  presence  of  Him  who  looks  not  at  the  outward  conduct  mere- 
ly, but  knows  the  innermost  recesses  of  our  hearts,  and  who  cannot 
behold  sin  but  with  abhorrence.  Vain  delusion  this  !  Vain  indeed 
will  it  appear  at  that  day,  when  the  eternal  sanctity  of  God  shall 
shine  forth  in  its  proper  lustre,  and  when  every  stain  and  imperfec- 
tion of  the  most  holy  men  that  have  ever  lived  shall  be  clearly  seen. 


378  A  Hortatory  Command.  Dec. 

Our  brightest  ornament  in  the  sight  of  God  is,  to  be  clothed  with 
deep  humility.  Our  great  pattern,  Jesus  Christ,  "  being  found  in 
fashion  as  a  man,  humbled  himself  and  became  obedient  unto 
death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross."  Let  ns  follow  him,  that  we 
may  not  be  found  naked  and  forlorn  when  all  the  rain  glory  of  this 
world  shall  cease  to  dazzle,  and  all  its  pleasures  be  set  at  naught. 


Trait  op  the  imperial  clan. — ^The  court  of  General  Police 
has  represented  to  the  emperor,  that  the  widow  Lewsen  only 
eighteen  years  of  age,  applied  to  their  office,  and  stated  that  her 
niece,  a  girl  of  fifleen  years  of  age,  whose  father  was  dead,  was 
persecuted  to  become  his  wife  by  Changpa,  a  powerful  man  of 
the  clau.  It  was  the  duty  of  her  late  husband  Mingshow,  to 
protect  the  girl.  His  consent  to  sell  her  was  necessary,  be- 
fore Changpa  could  make  the  purchase.  Changpa  often  en* 
deavored  to  frighten  Mingshow  into  compliance  in  vain.  He 
then  hired  vagabonds  to  seize  him,  and  carry  him  to  his  house ; 
which  they  did,  and  there  bound  him  and  beat  him  to  force  him 
to  sign  an  agreement.  Under  this  usage  he  made  a  false  promise 
to  refer  the  matter  to  the  head  of  the  tribe.  But  the  headman 
himself  was  afraid  of  Changpa,  and  instead  of  helping  the  op- 
pressed, joined  hands  with  the  oppressor.  Changpa  next  armed 
a  number  of  followers,  who  entered  by  violence  the  house  of  Ming- 
show. He  ran  out  at  a  back  door,  and  in  his  fright  threw  himsdf 
into  a  welL  The  crowd  of  assailants  wished  to  rescue  him ;  but 
Changpa  stepped  forward  and  prevented  them,  and  so  Ming- 
show her  husband  lost  his  life.  Peking,  August,  18m. 


A  hortatory  command. — It  is  difficult  to  combine  an  exkortor 
Hon  and  an  order;  but  the  government  of  Canton,  to  soften  the 
command  addressed  to  all  householders,  requiring  them  to  sub- 
scribe for  the  relief  of  the  sufferers  in  the  last  inundation,  have 
prefixed  to  it  the  word  exhortation.  This  keuen^yUy  as  they  call  it, 
has  given  great  dissatisfaction  to  the  people,  some  of  whom  have 
stuck  up  anonymous  placards  against  the  governor  and  his  late 
colleague,  the  fooyuen.  In  these  they  sneeringly  thank  the  foo- 
yuen  for  his  kind  wishes,  with  which  however  they  cannot  com- 
ply, and  intimate  that  the  officers  of  government  devour  what  they 
thus  extort.  They  argue  that  many  widows  and  poor  persons  who 
let  small  houses,  have  nothing  else  but  the  rent  to  live  upon :  take 
from  them  a  month's  rent,  and  they  must  go  without  a  month's 
food.  Besides,  they  are  scandalized  at  the  official  collectors'  feast- 
ing every  day  out  of  the  sums  collected  from  the  poor  subscribers 
for  the  relief  of  the  houseless  and  distressed  sufferers.  The 
managers  of  charity  in  China,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  think  that 
charity  begins  at  home ;  they  must  have  a  good  dinner  and  choice 
wines,  when  they  take  care  of  the  affairs  of  the  poor.  The  horUn 
iory  command  extends  to  them  who  occupy  a  house  of  their  owik 
rlao'Om^itp  of  it3  probdble  leuV  \s  m;id^,^wdl\\alaum  demanded. 


1833. 


Religioui  Intelligence. 


379 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


Sandwich  islands. — By  the 
Prussian  ship,  Princess  Louisa, 
which  arrived  in  this  port  on  the 
24th  ult.,  we  received  letters  from 
the  Islands  to  the  31  st  of  August ; 
one  of  them  is  from  the  princi- 
pal of  the  High  School  at  La- 
haina.  This  institution  was 
founded  in  the  summer  of  1831 . 
For  the  first  year,  the  number  of 
scholars  was  limited  to  fifly ;  but 
it  has  now  increased  to  near  one 
hundred.  Since  the  language  of 
the  Islands  has  been  reduced  to 
writing,  and  incipient  measures 
adopted  to  instruct  the  inhabit- 
ants, many  thousands  have  been 
taught  to  read,  and  the  want  of 
more  competent  teachers  is  sen- 
sibly felt.  A  leading  object  of 
the  high  school  is  to  train  up 
native  teachers,  who  being  well 
instructed,  may  aid  the  mission- 
aries in  their  arduous  duties,  or 
pursue  other  occupations  as  a 
sense  of  duty  shall  direct.  **  It 
is  also  the  design  of  the  institu- 
tion to  disseminate  sound  know- 
ledge throughout  the  islands ; 
embracing  literature  and  the 
sciences,  and  whatever  will  tend 
eventually  to  elevate  the  natives 
from  their  present  ignorance, 
and  render  them  a  thinking, 
enlightened,   virtuous  people.'' 

We  wish  the  school  every 
success ;  and  hope  its  directors 
will,  without  delay,  be  enabled 
"  to  raise  it  as  high  as  possible, 
consistent  with  the  length  and 
breadth  of  its  foundation  ;**  and 
the  principal  may  be  assured 
that  ''whatever  will  please  and  in- 
struct his  pupils,"  which  it  is  in 
our  power  to  command,  shall  be 
forwarded  to  him  by  every  con- 


venient opportunity.  We  would 
not  seeChinese  ethics  transplant- 
ed to  another  soil;  but  some- 
thing of  Chinese  industry  as  dis- 
played in  their  husbandry,  ma- 
nufactures, &c.,  might  not  be 
amiss  among  the  Sandwich  Isl- 
anders. 

"  There  is  an  atticle  on  *  Per- 
secution' in  the  July  number 
of  the  Repository  for  1632,"  says 
a  correspondent  from  the  islands, 
*'  which  purports  to  have  been 
founded  on  *  reports '  in  circu? 
lation  concerning  the  '  South 
Sea  islands,'  and  implying  that 
the  chiefs  or  missionaries  have 
attempted  to  'enforce  church 
discipline'  upon  the  people  gen- 
erally. Now  as  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  the  rulers,  as  such, 
have  not  attempted  to  enforce 
church  discipline  even  on  church 
members,  much  less  on  those 
who  are  not  members  of  the 
church.  And  the  missionaries 
surely  have  not  attempted  to  en- 
force church  discipline  on  any 
but  members  of  the  church ;  the 
doors  of  which  they  have  ever 
guarded  with  great  care  to  pre- 
vent multitudes  rushing  in, 
who  were  ready  to  be  baptized, 
and  to  take  on  them  the  vows  of 
the  covenant, — at  least,  many 
who  proclaimed  themselves  to 
be  thus  ready,  but  whom  we 
feared  were  not  truly  born  of  the 
Spirit.  In  all  the  islands,  only  669 
have  been  admitted  to  church- 
membership." 


Missionary  Seminary  at  Bat^ 
ticotta,   Ceylon. — ^This  institu. 
lion  has  been  in  operation  abo\i^ 
ten  yews,  iixvA  Yv^'^  x^wx^^  ^"ax  l\iJ\^ 


i 


380 


Religious  Intelligence. 


Dec. 


answered  the  expectations  of  its 
founders.  It  was  called  into  ex- 
istence by  the  wants  of  the  peo- 
ple in  that  and  adjoining  districts 
— wants  which  are  felt  in  per- 
haps an  equal  degree  in  every 
part  of  western  Asia.  These 
wants  may  not  indeed  be  known 
to  those  who  are  the  subjects  of 
them.  The  palsy  of'inteliect  is 
too  complete  for  that.  The  moral 
disease  has  progressed  till  there 
is  not  life  enough  left  to  enable 
the  people  to  perceive  what  their 
wants  are.  But  they  are  seen 
and  felt  by  those  who  know  what 
men  are  capable  of  doing  and 
enjoying,  and  who  wish  to  see 
these  nations  rising  to  an  intel- 
lectual and  moral  equality  with 
the  nations  of  the  west. 

The  object  of  the  institution 
is  to  give  some'  of  the  most  pro- 
mising youth  selected  from  the 
mission  schools  in  the  surround- 
ing country  a  thorough  educa- 
tion. This  the  founders  justly 
regarded  as  the  surest  means  of 
freeing  the  minds  of  such  youth 
as  might  come  under  their  in- 
struction from  the  errors  in  phi- 
losophy, morals,  and  religion, 
which  have  from  time  immemo- 
rial prevailed  among  their 
countrymen  ;  and  of  preparing 
them  to  become  teachers  of 
others. 

The  principal  building  be- 
longing to  the  institution  is 
Otley  Hall ;  so  called  in  honor 
of  sir  Richard  Otley,  who  con- 
tributed liberally  for  its  erection. 
It  is  64  feet  in  length  by  29  in 
breadth,  built  of  hewn  stone. 
It  is  completely  surrounded  by 
a  verandah,  and  contains  four 
large  rooms  for  library,  lectures, 
and  public  examinations,  and 
sever:il  smaller  ones  for  other 
purposes.   The  whole  necessury 


expenses  of  a  native  student, 
tuition,  library,  &c.  being  gratis, 
do  not  exceed  $30  per  annum ; 
connected  with  the  seminary,  \n 
a  preparatory/  school,  the  object 
of  which  is  sufficiently  indicat- 
ed by  its  name. 

The  course  of  study  is  liberal 
and  well  calculated  to  effect  its 
object  as  stated  above.  Of  this, 
the  following  list  of  books  used 
by  the  several  classes  in  1831,  is 
a  sufficient  proof. 

**  First  class,  17  students. 
Lennie's  grammar  and  exer- 
cises ;  Blair's  lectures  on  rheto- 
ric ;  Porteus'  evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity ;  Euclid  through  the  4th 
book ;  Blair's  grammar  of  na- 
tural- philosophy  through  optics ; 
translating,  declamation,  and 
composition;  and  T  am  ul  classics. 

'*  Second  class,  18  students. 
Woodbridge's  geography ;  Len- 
nie's  grammar;  .Euler's  and 
Bonnycastle's  algebra;  Mental 
arithmetic  (reviewing):  Tamul 
and  English  phrases ;  Euclid  1st 
book ;  Pronouncing  Testament ; 
Tamul  grammar  of  the  high 
language,  and  Tamul  classics. 

*'  Third  class  18,  and  fourth 
class  30  students.  Lennie's 
grammar ;  Col  burn  and  Joyce's 
arithmetics  through  logarithms ; 
phrases ;  Native  arithmetic ; 
first  lessons  in  astronomy  ;  writ- 
ing in  English  ;  New  Testament 
and  English  tracts. — All  the 
classes  attended  to  the  study  of 
the  Bible  in  connexion  with 
chronology." 

Special  attention  is  paid  to 
the  subjects  of  geography,  natu- 
ral philosophy,  and  astrononij, 
on  account  of  the  connexion  Of 
the  native  systems  with  the  niy- 
thology  and  superstitions  of  tne 
Ceylonese.  According  to  the 
Skanda  Parana,   one  of  thdr 


1833.      Missionary  Seminary  at  Batticotta.      381 


sacred  boo)cs,  which  is  used, 
very  much  to  the  terror  of  the 
priesthood  as  a  classic  in  the 
seminary,  **  The  earth  is  flat, 
one  thousand  millions  of  yosany 
(or  2,000,000,000  miles)  in  di- 
ameter, one  hundred  thousand 
yosany  from  the  sun,  and  twice 
this  distance  from  the  moon, 
and  remains  immoveably  fixed. 
It  is  the  opinion  even  of  the  best 
informed  among  the  natives, 
that  these  things  were  not  as- 
certained by  human  investiga- 
tion, but  are  matters  of  pure 
revelation ;  sanctioned,  however, 
by  the  testimony  of  all  antiqui- 
ty ;  consequently  whatever  mili- 
tates against  this  system,  is  to 
be  rejected  as  false,  if  not  pro- 
fane." 

With  the  help  of  a  valuable 
apparatus  procured  in  England, 
the  principal  has  succeeded  in 
convincing  Tiot  only  the  students 
generally,  but  also  many  others 
who  are  usually  present  at  the 
public  examinations,  and  occa- 
sionally attend  his  lectures,  of 
the  incorrectness  of  the  systems 
taught  in  their  sacred  books. 
The  truth  is  made  so  plain  that 
its  evidence  cannot  be  resisted, 
unless  it  be  by  a  determination 
not  to  be  convinced,  which  will 
not  yield  even  to  the  evidence  of 
sight.  The  effect  desired  is 
produced.  Their  confidence  in 
those  books,  and  consequently 
in  the  gods  from  whom  they 
were  supposed  to  have  been 
received,  is  shaken,  and  in  some 
cases  entirely  overthrown.  A 
spirit  of  inquiry  is  awakened 
and  the  native  intellect  begins 
to  be  in  motion.  Those  who 
are  accounted  learned  men 
begin  to  tremble  for  their  repu- 
tation, and  the  priests  for  their 
credit  and  support.  The  people 


begin  to  think,  to  distinguish 
truth  from  error,  and  free  them- 
selves from  the  chains  of  super- 
stition and  bigotry  in  which 
their  fathers  were  held.  This  is 
to  be  attributed  in  no  small 
degree  to  the  wise  policy  which 
gave  the  institution  a  character 
truly  and  decidedly  Christian ; 
and  has,  led  its  instructors  to 
tfse  every  proper  means  for 
bringing  the  truths  of  the  gospel 
to  bear  upon  the  minds  of  the 
students  with  all  their  force. 
They  are  not  satisfied  when  they 
have  convinced  their  pupils  of 
the  truth  of  Christianity,  nor  even 
when  they  see  evidence  of  their 
real  piety.  They  endeavor  to 
inspire  them  with  the  same  spi- 
rit of  active  benevolence  which 
dwelt  in  the  bosom  of  Him  who 
"  went  ab'^at  doing  good,"  and 
which  is  tie  distinguishing  cha- 
racteristic of  real  Christanity. 
A  large  proportion  of  them:spend 
a  part  or  the  whole  of  their  va- 
cations in  going  from  village  to 
village,  and  from  house  to  house, 
and  by  conversation,  reading 
the  Scriptures,  and  the  distribu- 
tion of  tracts  on  various  sub- 
jects, correcting  the  errors  of 
their  countrymen,  and  commu- 
nicating to  them  the  knowledge 
they  have  obtained  at  the  semi- 
nary ;  and  some  usually  spend  a 
part  of  every  day  in  such  labors. 
Let  this  system  continue  in 
operation  a  few  years  more,  and 
the  sacred  books  and  the  Brah- 
mins will  lose  their  influence, 
truth  take  the  place  of  error, 
and  virtue  and  happiness  suc- 
ceed to  vice  and  .  misery.  In 
these  anticipations  we  are  not 
alone.  So  long  ago  as  1824, 
sir  Richard  Otley,  then  govern- 
or of  Ceylon,  afler  attending  an 
examination  and  testify \u^  \vv^ 


1 


382      Missionary  Seminary  at  Batticotta.       Dec, 


Itpprobation  by  a  very  liberal 
donation,  remarked,  *'  I  enter- 
tain much  more  sanguine  hope 
of  the  progress  of  civilization 
among  the  natives,  than  I  did 
previously  to  witnessing  the  ex- 
amination." Sir  R.  usually  at- 
tended the  annual  examinations, 
at  the  close  of  which  he  address- 
ed the  members  of  the  seminary 
and  their  parents  and  friends 
who  were  present,  sometimes 
distributed  rewards  to  the  most 
deserving  of  the  students,  and  in 
various  otheir  ways  rendered  im- 
portant aid  to  the  institution  as 
long  as  he  remained  on  the  isl- 
and; and  at  his  departure  promis- 
ed to  recommend  it  to  the  favor- 
able consideration  of  the  British 
government;  a  happy  instance 
of  the  union  of  rank  and  influ- 
ence with  decided  and  efficient 
piety;  such  as  we  ardently 
desire  to  see  exemplified  by  those 
who  bear  the  Christian  name 
in  every  other  land. 

Sir  Robert  W.  Horton,  the 
present  governor,  is  no  less  fa- 
vorably disposed  towards  the 
seminary.  The  last  examination 
of  which  we  have  received  any 
account,  was  attended  by  him 
and  lady  Horton,  together  with 
a  large  assembly  of  the  ladies 
and  gentlemen  of  Colombo. 
The  students  were  prepared  to 
be  exaniined  in  theology,  En- 
glish reading  and  grammar, 
Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  geogra- 
phy, arithmetic,  algebra,  geo- 
metry, and  trigonometry.  His 
excellency  selected  passages 
from  the  classics  used  by  the 
students  in  which  they  were  ex- 
amined. Their  reading,  pars- 
ing, and  answers  to  questions 
proposed,  were  in  general  highly 
creditable  to  themselves  and 
their  instructors,  and  seemed  to 


give  great    satisfaction  lo  the 
highly  respectable  audience. 

We  have  watched  the  pro- 
gress of  this  institution  with  the 
greater   interest,    because    we 
believe  that  the  work  of  arous- 
ing the  Ceylonese,  and  every 
people  in  this  part  of  the  world, 
from  their  comparatively  stupid 
state,  and  of  effecting  the  need- 
ed reformation  in  their  charac- 
ter and  conduct,  must,  be  done 
chiefly  by  natives.  We  recollect 
no  instance  in  which  a  great 
reformation   has   been  effected 
among    any   people  by  foreign 
influence  alone.  Foreigners  may, 
and  oflen  do,  bring  into  a  coun- 
try the  knowledge  which  rouses 
the  native  mind  to  activity,  and 
thus  give  the  first  impulse  to  the 
agency  which  changes  a  nation 
of  savages  or  pagans   into  an 
enlightened  and  Christian  peo- 
ple. But  to  give  this  impulse  is 
all  that  can  be  expected  from 
abroad.  This  is  all  that  we  ex- 
pect will   be  done  for  the  Chi- 
nese by  those  foreigners  who  are 
interested   in  their   moral   and 
religious   improvement;  and  it 
is  idl  that  needs  to    be   done. 
When    all    the  great  truths  in 
science  and  religion  which  have 
made  western  nations  what  they 
are,    shall    have    been    fairly 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  a 
comparatively  small  number  of 
the    Chinese,    and    they   shall 
have  been  led,  like  the  members 
of  the  Batticotta  seminary,  by 
the  influence  of  those  truths  to 
put  forth  the  energies  of  their 
minds  for  the  instruction  of  their 
countrymen ;  then  the  great  ob- 
ject of  our  desire  will   be  near 
its  accomplishment ;  then  China 
will  soon  be  delivered  from  her 
ignorance,   bigotry,   and  super** 
stition,  and  the  evils  which  they 


1833. 


Sycee  Silver  and  Dollars. 


383 


produce  and  perpetuate ;  and 
her  sons  and  daughters  be  seen 
walking  in  the  paths  of  know- 
ledge and  holiness. 


Roman  catholics  in  Macao. 
Two  or  three  months  ago  we 
heard  it  rumored,  that  his  excel- 
lency, the  Portuguese  governor 
of  Macao,  had  determined  that 
all  the  Catholic  priests  in  that 
settlement,  who  were  not  the 
subjects  of  his  catholic  majesty, 
should,  on  an  appointed  day, 
(15th  inst.)  leave  the  place.  We 
doubted  that  rumor  at  first,  but 
it  has  proved  to  be  true.  Four 
of  the  priests,  and  no  doubt  the 
true  and  faithful  subjects  of  his 


holiness,  have  accordingly  quit 
Macao;  three  of  these  are 
Frenchmen,  the  other  is  a  na- 
tive of  Italy,  and  agent  for  the 
Congregatio  de  propaganda  fide 
at  Rome.  How  his  excellency 
can  reconcile  this  conduct  with 
the  catholic  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, or  even  justify  himself 
to  the  pope  and  the  other  high 
authorities  of  Europe,  we  are 
unable  to  conjecture.  But  of  this 
we  are  confident,  that  such  a 
procedure  cannot  be  supported 
on  Christian  principles,  and  that 
it  must  and  will  be  condemned 
as  unfriendly,  uncharitable,  and 
unjust  by  enlightened  and  libe- 
ral minded  men  of  every  name 
and  denomination. 


JOURNAL!  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Canton. — During  the  month,  an 
imperial  messengrer  has  visited  the 
government  here  to  bring  an  offic'al 
intimation  of  the  late  empress*  re- 
mains  having  been  deposited  in  the 
imperial  maasoleum.  This  messenger 
wore  only  a  grold  button,  which  indi. 
cates  the  lowest  rank;  but  in  honor  of 
his  master,  the  governor  went  down 
on  his  knees  and  knocked  his  head 
nine  t|mes  on  the  earth,  whilst  the 
other  stood  erect  on  the  bow  of  his 
boat.  This  envoy  brought,  it  is  said,  a 
request  from  a  royal  personage  in  Pe- 
king,  to  a  hong  merchant  who  had 
formerly  sought  his  patronage,  that  he 
would  procure  for  him  a  pair  of  gold 
wash  hand.basins. 


Stcbb  silver  and  DOTXAR8. — From 
the  province  of  Chekeang,  a  repre. 
sentation  has  been  made  to  the  em- 
peror, stating  that  sycee  silver  was 
exported  from  the  country  for  the 
purchase  of  opium,  &c.,  but  that  no 
law  existed  for  the  punishment  of  the 
offisnse ;  moreover  there  was  some  job- 
bing in  playing  foreign  dollars  and  sy. 
cee  silver  against  each  other,  bj  which 
the  price  of  silver  was  enhanced,  as 
best  suited  the  interests  pf  thejobbers. 

By  his  majesty*s  order,  the  Criminal 
Board  deliberated  on  the  subject,  and 


decided  that,  the  exportation  of  "yel- 
low gold  and  white  silver'*  should  be 
punished  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
clandestine  exportation  of  rice  or  other 
grains.  The  Board  recommended  that 
the  trade  with  foreigners  should  be  in 
the  way  of  barter,  goods  for  goods ;  but 
in  the  term  white  silver,  they  would  not 
include  "foreign  money,**  or  dollars; 
since  the  dollars  were  imported,  they 
might  also  be  exported  without  detri. 
ment  to  the  metals  of  the  country. 

Against  this  decision  Hwang  Tsed- 
tsze,  censor  of  the  province  of  Fuh- 
kefin,  has  protested.  He  says,  "the 
people  are  pleased  with  dollars  for 
their  convenience  in  counting ;  they 
are  of  value  also  for  the  facility  of 
transport,  and  for  use  where  sycee  ia 
extravagantly  high,  as  dollars  can  be 
made  of  an  inferior  touch.  On  these 
accounts,  dollars  are  made  from  sycee 
silver  by  crafty  merchants  in  Canton, 
Fuhkeen,  Keangse  and  Keangsoo, 
similar  to  the  foreign  dollars ;  so  that 
if  dollars  apparently  foreign  may  be 
exported  with  impunity,  all  the  sycee 
silver  in  China,  may  be  converted  into 
dollars,  and  thus  sent  abroad  without 
any  crime.  The  new  law.  he  says, 
prohibits  the  export  of  sycee  with  one 
hand,  and  permits  it  with  tlie  oihftt. 
He  bega  ih^  qui^iqi  V5^  \>\^;?ci^\\.  Vi 


384 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


peoalty  the  coiningr  of  dollars,  as  he 
does  the  secret  coining  oieash;  and  as 
nee  and  money  are  so  different  in 
bulk  while  the  same  in  value,  that 
he  should  accordingly  increase  in  the 
same  proportion  the  punishment  for 
exporting  silver.  Otherwise  the  trea. 
sure  of  the  land  will  go  forth  to  feed 
the  cupidity  of  barbarians,  and  injure 
China  for  myriads  of  years.  The  ex. 
port  of  copper  and  iron  affects  only 
military  weapons,  but  that  of  silver 
touches  the  vitals  of  the  empire. 

Jbaloust  of  thb  Chinese  govern. 
MBNT. — ^Two  nobles  of  one  of  the  tribu. 
tary  Tartar  tribes,  employed  in  atten. 
dance  on  the  emperor  at  Peking,  had 
lately  to  return  to  their  native  tribe,  to 
sacrifice  to  the  manes  of  a  deceased 
prince.  On  their  wav  back,  feeling 
a  desire  to  see  new  places,  they  left 
the  ordinary  route  outside  of  the  Great 
wall,  and  proceeded  to  Peking  through 
Shense  and  the  other  provinces  imme- 
diately south  of  the  wall ; — defraying 
all  charges  themselves,  in  place  of 
expending  the  traveling  allowances 
to  which  they  were  entitled,  on  the 
usual  outside  route.  For  this  they 
have  fallen  under  the  imperial  dis. 
pleasure,  and  the  Board  of  War  is 
directed  to  deliberate  regarding  the 
punishment  of  their  demerit. 

Game  laws  op  Tartart. — Tlie  wild 
horses  and  cattle  of  the  Mantchou 
forests  are,  like  the  ginseng  which 
also  grows  there,  considered  the  pro. 
perty  of  government;  and  to  hunt 
these  cattle  is  prohibited  to  every  one 
who  is  not  employed  by  government 
for  the  purpose.  It  has  however  been 
found  impossible  to  prevent  tbe  con. 
stant  infringement  of  the  laws,  and 
therefore  it  is  to  be  taken  ofi^  in  some 
places,  but  retained  in  others.  By 
this  change  the  government  still  re- 
tains  in  fact  the  monoply :  for  as  the 
frequent  hunts  on  the  free  lands  will 
drive  the  cattle  into  the  government 
forests,  the  people  will  rarely  be  able 
to  maintain  the  hunt  with  success. 


accuses  him  of  having  taken  three 
sisters  to  be  his  wives  without  any  of 
the  formalities  that  law  and  custom 
require;  and  of  making  two  thousand 
taels  of  silver  the  price  of  every  favor, 
able   decision. 


The  Kwangchow  foo^  whose  name 
is  £tn,  or  Gold,  is  in  very  bad  odor 
among  the  people  of  Canton.  The 
late  fooyuon  Choo  forced  him  upon 
his  predecessor  Hoo,  who  died  of  vex- 
ation ;  and  now  he  is  placarded  in  the 
streets,  and  even  against  his  own  office. 
One  of  those  placards  uow  bolioKC  us, 


PEKING.  We  have  received  the 
Gazettes  to  the  8th  of  the  9th  moon, 
October  20th ;  the  recent  numbers  con- 
tain  very  little  that  is  interesting  to 
foreigners.  We  have  looked  them  alt 
over,  but  have  found  nothing  to  repay 
the  trouble.  The  military  governor 
of  the  "  nine  gates  of  Peking,**  conti- 
nually  reports  cases  of  theft,  robbery, 
assault,  sodomy  and  rape,  such  as  ra 
other  nations  are  managed  by  officers 
of  the  police,  or  inferior  judges. 

On  the  27th  of  the  8th  moon,  he  re. 
ported  the  apprehension  of  a  band  of 
vagabonds,  who  had  committed  all 
these  crimes,  and  who  endeavored  to 
escape  being  detected  by  pretending 
that  they  were  officers  of  government 
patroling  the  streets  at  night. 

In  another  gazette  a  czaeofparrieiiU 
is  recorded.  The  deceased  was  a 
Mantchou,  who  belonged  to  the  Han- 
lin  college.  The  son  sajrs,  he  was  at 
home  superintending  the  worship  of 
tablets  dedicated  to  heaven  and  earth, 
when  his  father  having  neglected  to 
give  orders,  he  omitted  to  bum  incense 
at  the  proper  time.  The  father,  then 
in  front  of  the  tablet,  used  abusive 
language  to  the  son ;  who  in  a  fit  of 
passion  seized  a  billet  of  wood  and 
broke  his  fathers  skull.  He  then  drag. 
ged  the  body  into  the  street,  intend. 
ing  to  make  some  pretext  to  screen 
himself  from  the  charge  of  murder,  bat 
was  seen  and  apprehended. 

On  another  occasion  eight  individ. 
uals  were  seized  for  having  propagat- 
ed heterodox  ppinions  and  formed 
associations. 

A  member  of  the  imperial  family 
has  petitioned  government  to  seise 
his  rebellious  and  vicious  son,  in  order 
to  send  him  to  Mantchou  Tartary, 
and  shut  him  up  in  perpetual  confine- 
ment. 


Delinquenciea  of  Chinese  Qfieert,  His 
majesty  has  recently  been  very  mueh 
displeased  at  the  carelessness  of  many 
of  his  officers  who  have  charge  of  the 
seals  of  government.  Four  cases  have 
come  before  him  this  year,  where- 
in the  parties  lost  the  keys  of  the  box** 
Gs  ill  which  tlic  seals  wore  kept* 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  II. — January,  1834. — No.  9 


REVIE\irS. 


History  of  the  Indian  Archipelago ;  cantoning  an 
account  of  the  manners^  arts,  languages,  religions, 
institutions,  and  commerce  of  its  inhabitants.  By 
John  CrawfurDi  f.  r.  s.,  late  British  Resident  at 
the  court  of  the  sultan  of  Java.  Three  volumes. 
Edinburgh:  1820. 

Long  before  the  names  and  situation  of  the  islands 
of  the  Indian  Archipelago  were  known  in  Europe, 
their  productions,  having  found  their  way  far  west- 
ward, were  included  among  the  choicest  luxuries  of 
its  inhabitants.  More  than  twenty-eight  hundred 
years  ago,  in  the  memorable  days  of  the  Hebrew 
commonwealth,  king  Solomon's  navy,  which  he  built 
on  the  shores  of  the  Red  sea,  came  to  Ophir;  three 
years  were  required  for  the  voyage  ;  the  ships  were 
navigated  by  Tyrian  "  shipmen  that  had  knowledge 
of  the  seas,"  and  they  returned  laden  with  spices, 
gold,  ivory,  ebony,  apes,  peacocks,  and  various  other 
articles.  As  to  the  situation  ^f  Ophir  there  is  a 
diversity  of  opinion,  and  it  must  probably  for  ever 
remain  a  matter  of  uncertainty.  Josephus  places  it 
in  the  Indies,  and  says  it  is  called  the  '  gold  country,' 
by  which  he  is  thought  to  mean  the  peninsula  of 
Malacca.  Others  think  it  is  Sumatra,  Java,  or  Cele- 
bes. But  whatever  may  be  the  truth  in  regard  to 
these  conjectures,  it  is  quite  certain  that  at  a  subse- 
quent period,  an  nxlcnsivc  commerce  was  earned  wv 


1 


38&  Crawfurd's  History  of  the  Jan- 

by  the  half  civilized  nations  of  India,  who  being 
almost  entirely  ignorant  of  geography  and  naviga- 
tion were  poorly  qualified  either  to  extend  their  own 
researches,  or  to  communicate  to  others  the  little 
knowledge  which  they  had  already  acquired.  Dur- 
ing the  middle  ages,  the  productions  of  these  eastern 
islands  constituted  the  most  important  part  of  "that 
oriental  commerce  which  lighted  the  embers  of  civi- 
lization in  Italy,"  and  finally,  it  was  the  search  for 
them  that  led  lo  the  interesting  discoveries  of  Gama 
and  Columbus. 

It  is  matter  of  deep  regret,  that  to  the  present 
time,  these  islands  and  their  inhabitants  remain  in  so 
great  a  measure  unknown  to  the  enterprising  and 
philanthropic  people  of  modern  Europe  and  America. 
Rich,  fertile,  aiid  salubrious  in  a  very  high  degree, 
they  are,  with  but  few  exceptions,  the  abodes  of  un- 
civilized tribes,  who  hold  a  very  inferior  rank  in  the 
scale  of  nations.  Were  they  better  known  to  the 
people  of  the  west,  and  more  frequently  visited  by 
them,  they  would  unquestionably  contribute  much  to 
the  advantage  of  the  visitors;  and  were  the  visitors 
men  of  probity  and  benevolence,  able  and  ready  to 
communicate,  they  would  prove  themselves  to  be  the 
benefactors  of  the  islanders. 

Both  the  Hindoos  and  the  Arabians  who  first  visit- 
ed these  islands  were  ignorant  of  their  topography  ; 
they  sought  only  for  their  productions,  and  to  them 
their  knowledge  was  confined.  The  natives  were, 
and  are  still,  equally  ignorant.  Though  from  their 
geographical  situation  they  are  necessarily  a  maritime 
people ;  yet  their  enterprises  rarely  extend  beyond 
those  islands  and  countries  which  are  in  the  imme- 
diate neighborhood  of  their  own.  Their  voyages 
are  usually  confined  to  the  coast ;  sometimes  however, 
favored  by  the  steadiness  of  the  monsoons,  deriving 
some  assistance  from  observing  the  heavenly  bodies, 
and  now  and  then  having  recourse  to  the  compass, 
the  more  arlventurous  navij^atons  purrsue  a  bolder 
track;  and  quitting  f>ight  of  land,  by  a  direct  course- 


1834.  Indian  Archipelago.  387 

make  for  their  port  of  destination.  At  what  period 
the  mariner's  compas^  was  introduced  among  themi 
and  whether  they  received  it  from  Europeans  or  from 
the  Chinese,  it  is  difficult  to  determine:  they  call  it 
pandoman,  which  is  a  native  name.  The  islanders 
have  no  term  to  designate  the  monsoons ;  they  divide 
the  year  "  into  a  dry  and  a  wet  half,"  and  designate 
them  by  the  '^  native  term  masa  or  mangBa^  meaning 
season,  or  by  the  Arabic  one  of  the  same  significa- 
tion, musimi''  which  Europeans  have  changed  into 
monsoon.  The  natives  have  no  common  name  to 
designate  the  whole  group  of  islands  which  is  so  well 
defined  and  known  by  the  appellation,  Indian  Archi- 
pelago. The  words  pulo  and  nusa^  which  ought  to 
be  translated  *  islet,'  they  seldom  apply  to  any  portion 
of  land,  '^  the  insularity  of  which  is  not  Within  the 
range  of  vision."  The  name  which  they  give  to  an 
island  is  usually  borrowed  from  the  physical  aspect 
of  the  country,  most  commonly  from  its  configura- 
tion :  for  example,  Penang,  *  the  areca  nut,'  is  so 
called  from  some  imaginary  resemblance  of  the  shape 
of  the  island  to  that  fruit.  Ubty  or  Utdf  *  a  yam,' 
is  a  name  given  to  several  small  islands,  in  allusion 
to  their  form.  When  an  island  is  inhabited  by  a 
tribe  considerable  for  its  civilization  or  numbers,  the 
idea  of  insularity  is  dropped,  and  the  country  takes 
its  name  from  such  a  tribe.  On  this  principle  Am- 
boyna,  Bali,  &c.,  are  called,  not  the  islands  of  the 
Amboy nese,  Balinese^  but  tanah  Ambun^  tanah  Balh 
the  lands  of  these  people. 

The  Indian  Archipelago  is  by  far  the  greatest 
group  of  islands  on  the  globe.  Its  proximity  to  Chi- 
na, and  the  intercourse  which  subsists  between  the 
inhabitants  of  the  two  countries,  not  to  mention  va- 
rious other  considerations,  often  attract  our  atten- 
tion to  that  interesting  and  important  subdivision  of 
the  earth.  After  a  residence  of  fourteen  years  in 
India,  nine  of  whicii  he  spent  in  th63  islands  of  the 
eastern  Archipelago,  Mr.Cravvfurd  was  well  prepared 
to  write  the  history  of  th(^so  islands.   From  his  work 


388  CrawfurtTs  Hidory  of  the  Jan. 

the  title  of  which  stands  at  the  head  of  this  article, 
we  shall  here  introduce  a  rapid  sketch  of  the  geo- 
graphical and  physical  features  of  the  country,  add- 
ing from  the  same  source  brief  notices  concerning  the 
character  of  its  inhabitants,  their  history,  and  their 
intercourse  and  relations  with  foreign  nations.  All 
that  we  can  state  in  the  present  article  will  be  ge- 
neral ;  the  more  particular  accounts  of  the  several 
islands  and  their  productions,  and  the  different  tribes 
of  men  and  their  *' innumerable  languages''  must  be 
reserved  for  future  numbers. 

The  Indian  Archipelago  embraces  in  length  forty 
degrees  of  longitude,  and  in  breadth  thirty  degrees  of 
latitude;  thus  comprehending,  with  the  intervening 
seas,  an  area  of  4,500,000  geographical,  or  about 
5,500,000  statute  miles :  it  extends  from  the  western 
extremity  ef  the  island  of  Sumatra,  to  the  parallel  of 
the  Araoe  islands ;  and  from  the  parallel  of  1 T  south 
to  19"^  north  of  the  equator.  '^  Its  general  position  is 
between  the  great  continental  land  of  New  Holland, 
and  the  most  southern  extremity  of  the  continent  of 
Asia.  It  is  centrically  situated  with  respect  to  all  the 
great  and  civilized  nations  of  Asia,  and  lies  in  the 
direct  and  inevitable  route  of  the  maritime  intercourse 
between  them.  Its  eastern  extremity  is  within  three 
days  sail  of  China ;  its  western  not  above  three  weeks 
sail  from  Arabia.  Ten  days'  sail  carries  a  ship  from 
China  to  the  richest  and  most  centrical  portion  of 
the  Archipelago,  and  not  more  than  fifteen  are  requir- 
ed for  a  similar  voyage  from  Hindostan.     Taking  a 
wider  view  of  its  geographical  relations,  it  may  be 
added,  that  the  passage  from  Europe  or  America  to 
the  western  extremity  of  the  Archipelago,  may  be 
readily  performed  in  ninety  days,  and  has  been  often 
done  in  less,  and  that  the  voyage  from  the  west  coast 
of  America  may  be  efiected  in  little  more  than  one 
half  that  time.     Such  are  the  extraordinary  advan- 
tages of  the  geographical  and  local  position  of  these 
tine  countries." 


1834.  Indian  Arclnpdaj^o.  ri8i> 

The  following  short  abstract  of  the  topography  will 
serve  our  present  purpose.  It  contains  three  islands 
of  the^r^^  degree  in  size ;  namely,  Borneo,  Sumatra, 
and  New  Guinea ;  of  the  second  rank,  it  contains  an 
island  and  a  peninsula,  namely,  Java,  and  the  Malay- 
an peninsula;  of  the  third  rank,  it  contains  three, 
Celebes,  Lu^onia,  and  Mindanao;  and  oflhefaurth^ 
it  contains  at  least  sixteen,  namely,  Bali,  Lombok, 
Sumbawa,  Chandana,  Flores,  Timur,  Ceram,  Booroe, 
Gilolo,  Palawan,  Negros,  Samar,  Mindoro,  Panay, 
Leyte,  and  Zebu.  Of  the  relative  importance,  value, 
and  populousness  of  the  different  islands,  the  size  is 
by  no  means  a  just  criterion.  Many  valuable  islands 
of  small  size  are  excluded  from  the  preceding  list; 
some  of  these  jnay  be  noticed  in  the  sequel.  ^'The 
whole  Archipelago  is  arranged  into  groups  or  chains 
of  islands,  with  here  and  there  a  great  island  inter- 
vening. The  islands  are  upon  iue  whole  thickly 
strewed,  which  gives  rise  to  innumerable  straits  and 
passages,  which  would  occasion,  from  their  intricacy 
a  dangerous  navigation,  were  the  seas  of  the  Archi- 
pelago not  distinguished,  beyond  all  others,  by  the 
proximity  of  extensive  tracts  of  land,  by  their  pa- 
cific nature,  and  by  the  uniformity  of  the  prevailing 
winds  and  currents." 

Five  portions  of  the  ocean  which  encompass  or 
intersect  the  different  islands  of  the  Archipelago  are  of 
considerable  extent,  and  tolerably  free  from  islands. 
The^r^^  of  these  in  extent  is  the  China  sea,  which 
lies  between  Borneo  and  the  Malay  Bn  peninsula ;  the 
second  is  the  Java  sea ;  the  third  is  that  tract  of 
waters  called  the  Banda  sea,  lying  between  Celebes 
on  one  side,  Booroe  and  Ceram  on  the  other,  and 
the  chain  of  islands  to  the  south,  of  which  Timur 
and  Timurlautare  the  most  conspicuous;  the  fourth 
is  the  clear  tract  of  ocean  named  the  sea  of  Celebes, 
lying  between  Celebes  and  Borneo  to  the  south  and 
west,  and  Mindanao  and  the  Sooloo  chain  of  isles  to 
the  north ;  the  fifth  and  last  is  the  basin  formed  by 
the  Sooh)o  chain,  Borneo,  Palawan,  the  southwest 


391)  Crawjurda  Hidory  uj  the  Jan. 

shIo  of  the  Philippines,  and  Mindanao,  usually  known 
as  the  Mindoro  or  Sooloo  sea. — The  bay  of  Bengal 
and  the  Indian  ocean,  wash  the  western  shores  of 
the  Archipelago,  the  Pacitic,  its  southern  and  east- 
ern shores,  and  the  China  sea  its  northern.  The 
western  boundary  of  the  Archipelago  is  formed  by  the 
Malayan  peninsula  and  Sunnatra.  The  southern 
boundary  is  formed  by  a  long  chain  of  contiguous 
islands,  the  most  singular  which  the  physical  form  of 
the  globe  anywhere  present ;  it  commences  with 
Java,  and  terminates  nearly  with  Timurlaut,  running 
in  a  straight  line  almost  due  east  and  west,  in  a  course 
of  1600  geographical  miles.  The  eastern  boundary 
is  more  extensive,  broken,  and  irregular  than  any  of 
the  rest;  it  is  principally  formed  by  the  great  island 
of  Lu9onia.  »  The  northern  barrier  is  formed  by  the 
great  islands  of  Luconia,  Palawan,  and  Borneo. 

The  whole  Archipelago  lies  within  the  tropics,  and 
almost  the  whole  of  it,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Philippines,  is  situated  within  ten  degrees  (on  each 
side)  of  the  equator.  "There  is  necessarily  a  ge- 
neral uniformity  in  climate,  in  animal  and  vegetable 
productions,  and  of  course,  in  the  character  of  the  dif- 
ferent races  of  inhabitants.  Notwithstanding  this,  a 
nearer  acquaintance  both  with  the  country  and  its 
inhabitants,  soon  points  out  to  us  that  there  is  much 
diversity  in  both,  and  we  shall  find  that  the  whole  is 
capable  of  being  subdivided  into  ^i?^  natural  and  well 
grounded  divisions."  We  will  notice  each  of  these 
divisions,  and  nearly  in  the  words  of  our  author. 

The  first,  comprehends  the  Malayan  peninsula, 
Sumatra,  Java,  Bali,  Lombok,  and  about  two  thirds 
of  the  western  part  of  Borneo,  up  to  the  parallel  of 
longitude  216°  east.  The  animal  and  vegetable  pro- 
ductions of  this  division  are  peculiar,  and  have  a 
higher  character  of  utility  than  those  of  the  others  ;the 
soil  is  of  superior  fertility,  and  better  suited  for  rear- 
ing vegetable  food  of  the  first  quality.  The  civilized 
inhabitants  have  a  general  accordance  in  manners, 
lanjifuaofo,  and  pr)liiiral  in??litutions  ;  they  are  fiir  more 


1834  Indian  Arclupdago  W)\ 

civilized  tlinn  those  of  the  other  divisions,  and  have 
made  considerable  progress  in  arts,  arms,  and  letters. 

The  island  of  Celebes  is  the  centre  of  the  second 
division,  which  comprehends,  besides  that  island  it- 
self, the  smaller  ones  on  its  coast,  as  Bouton  and 
Salayer,  the  whole  chain  of  islands  from  the  parallel 
of  longitude  116°  to  134°  east,  with  the  whole  east 
coast  of  Borneo  within  the  same  limit,  and  up  to 
about  3°  of  north  latitude.  The  animal  and  vegeta- 
ble productions  have  generally  a  peculiar  character, 
the  soil  is  of  an  inferior  quality  to  that  of  the  last, 
and  less  suited  to  the  rearing  of  rice  of  the  first  qua- 
lity. In  language,  manners,  and  political  institutions, 
the  inhabitants  agree  remarkably  among  themselves, 
but  differ  widely  from  their  western  neighbors,  and 
are  inferior  to  them.  Rice  is  their  priucipal  food, 
but  it  is  not  abundant ,  sago  is  occasionally  used. 

The  third  division  differs  in  a  most  remarkable 
manner  from  all  the  rest.  Its  extent  is  from  the  pa- 
rallel of  longitude  124°  to  130°  east;  and  from  south 
latitude  10°  to  latitude  2°  north.  The  character  of 
the  monsoons  is  here  reversed.  The  eastern  mon- 
soon, which  is  dry  and  moderate  at  the  west,  is  here 
rainy  and  boisterous;  the  westerly  monsoorr,  rough 
and  wet  in  the  two  first  divisions,  is  here  dry  aud 
temperate.  The  greater  number  of  the  plants  and 
animals  of  the  two  first  divisions  disappear  in  the 
third,  where  we  have  strange  productions,  in  both 
kingdoms,  unknown  to  any  other  parts  of  the  world. 
This  is  the  native  country  of  the  clove  and  nutmeg, 
and  the  only  one  in  the  world  which  produces  them 
in  perfection.  For  raising  the  better  kinds  of  vegeta- 
ble food,  the  soil  is  of  inferior  fertility.  Rice  is  scarce- 
ly produced  at  all,  and  the  staple  food  of  the  people  is 
sago.  In  language,  manners,  and  political  institu- 
tions, the  people  agree  among  themselves,  but  differ 
essentially  from  all  their  neighbors.  They  are  far 
inferior  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  first  two  divisions  in 
civilization,  in  power,  and  in  knowledge  of  the  useful 


M)'2  CrawJ)iid\i    lltslvryoj/lu  J  ax 

arts.     Tliey  Iihvi?  nevtir  ac(]nin!(l  of  tli(5m8elve8  the 
use  of  letters. 

T!\\e  fourth  is,  ot'all  tiic  divisionsi  the  least  distinctly 
characterized ;  it  extends  from  the  parallel  of  11 6^  east 
longitude  to  about  VZi^  and  from  4^  to  10**  north  lati- 
tude,  and  includes  the  northeast  angle  of  Borneo,  the 
whole  of  Mindanao,  and  the  Sooloo  archipelago.  The 
clove  and  nutmeg  are  indigenous,  but  of  imperfect 
and  inferior  quality.  Sago  is  very  often  used,  but 
rice  is  the  principal  article  of  food.  In  civilization 
the  inhabitants  are  superior  to  those  of  the  third 
division,  and  inferior  to  those  of  the  first,  or  even  the 
second.  Their  language,  manners,  and  institutions 
are  peculiar,  agreeing  among  themselves,  and  differ- 
ing from  those  of  all  their  neighbors. 

^T\\G  fifth  and  last  division  is  the  well-known  group 
of  the  Philippines,  extending  from  the  parallel  of  lO"" 
to  19^  north  latitude.  A  geographical  situation  so 
different  from  that  of  all  the  other  countries  of  the 
Archipelago,  produces  much  relative  difference  in 
climate  and  productions.  This  division  is  the  only 
portion  of  the  Archipelago  within  the  boisterous  re- 
gion of  hurricanes,  and  this  circumstance  alone  gives 
a  peculiar  character  to  the  country.  The  soil  is  of 
eminent  fertility,  and  rice  is  the  food  of  the  more  ci- 
vilized races.  The  manners,  the  political  institutions, 
and  above  all,  the  language  of  the  inhabitants,  differ 
in  genius  and  form  from  those  of  all  the  other  divi- 
sions. 

"Such,"  says  our  author,  "are  the  particular  cha- 
racteristics of  the  different  divisions  of  this  great 
country.  The  more  general  features  of  the  whole 
Archipelago,  and  those  distinctive  marks  which  cha- 
racterize it  from  other  portions  of  the  world,  are  easily 
enumerated.  It  has  the  common  characters  of  other 
tropical  countries, — heats,  moisture,  and  luxuriant  ve- 
getation. It  is  throughout  of  a  moiintainous  nature, 
and  its  principal  mountains  from  one  extremity  to 
the  other  are  volcanoes.  It  is  very  generally  covered 
with  deep  forests  of  stupendous  trues.     The  number 


lyiM.  Indian  Archipclagfh  393 

of  grassy  plains  is  very  small,  and  there  arc  no  arid 
sandy  deserts.  It  is  distinguished  from  every  cluster 
of  islands  in  the  world,  by  the  presence  of  periodical 
winds,  and  from  all  countries  whatever  by  the  peculiar 
character  of  those  winds.  The  Archipelago  is  the  only 
country  of  Asia  situated  upon  the  equinoctial  line,  or 
very  close  to  it.  ***  The  insularity  of  the  whole  re- 
gion, the  contiguity  of  the  different  islands,  and  the 
facility  and  rapidity  of  the  navigation,  are  also  pro- 
minent and  characteristic  features.  The  animal  and 
vegetable  productions  of  the  Archipelago  either  differ 
wholly  from  those  of  other  countries,  or  are  import- 
ant varieties  of  them.  In  one  quarter,  even  the  prin- 
cipal article  of  food  is  such  as  man  nowhere  else  sub- 
sists upon.  The  productions  of  the  ocean  are  not 
less  remarkable  for  abundance  and  variety  than  those 
of  the  land." 

Two  aboriginal  races  of  human  beings  inhabit  the 
Indian  islands ;  these  are  ^^  as  different  from  each 
other^  as  both  are  from  all  the  rest  of  their  species." 
Setting  aside  the  minor  divisions  of  the  inhabitants, 
as  the  Javanese,  Malaysi,  Bugis,  Balinese,  &c.,  we 
shall  confine  our  remarks  to  these  two ;  the  one  of 
which  may  be  described  eiS  SLbroton-complexianed  peo- 
ple, with  lank  hair ;  and  the  other  as  a  blacky  or  rather 
sooty-colored  race,  with  woolly  or  frizzled  hair.  Mr. 
Crawfurd  thinks  that  these  two  races  of  men  present, 
in  their  physical  and  moral  character,  a  complete  pa- 
rallel with  the  white  and  negro  races  of  the  western 
world  ;  and  the  first,  he  adds,  have  always  displayed 
as  eminent  a  relative  superiority  over  the  second,  as 
the  race  of  white  men  have  over  the  negroes  of  the 
west. 

• 

The  persons  of  the  brown-colored  tribes  are  short, 
squat,  and  robust.  ^^  Their  medium  height  may  be 
reckoned,  for  the  men,  about  five  feet  two  inches,  and 
for  the  women,  four  feet  eleven  inches,  which  gives 
about  four  inches  less  than  the  average  stature  of  Eu- 
ropeans. Their  lower  limbs  are  rather  large  and  hea- 
w,  but  not  ill-formed.     Their  arms  arc  rather  fleshy 

2Z 


.394  Crawfurds  l/islory  of  tin  Jan- 

than  muscular/^  The  face  is  of  a  round  form ;  the  mouth 
wide ;  the  teeth,  when  not  discolored  hy  art,  very  fine  ; 
the  chin  is  rather  of  a  square  form  ;  the  angles  of  the 
lower  jaw  remarkably  prominent ;  the  cheek-bones 
are  high,  and  the  cheek  consequently  rather  hollow  ; 
the  nose  YS  short  and  small,  never  prominent  nor  flat ; 
the  eyes  are  small,  and  always  black,  as  with  other 
orientals.  The  complexion  though  usually  brown, 
varies  a  little  among  the  different  tribes.  The  fairest 
races  are  generally  towards  the  west,  but  some  of 
them,  as  the  Battaks  of  Sumatra,  are  upon  the  very 
equator.  The  Javanese,  who  live  most  comfortably, 
are  among  the  darkest  people  of  the  Archipelago ;  the 
wretched  Dayaks  of  Borneo  are  among  the  fairest. 
Compared  to  Europeans,  Arabs,  Persians,  Tartars, 
Burmese,  or  Siamese,  the  Indian  islanders  must  be 
considered  as  an  ill-looking  race  of  people.  In  color, 
virgin  gold  is  their  standard  of  perfection  ;  but  their 
complexions  are  scarcely  ever  clear,  and  a  blush  is 
seldom  seen  upon  their  faces. 

The  sooty-colored  race  is  a  dwarf  African  negro ; 
and  by  the  brown-complexioned  tribes  is  designated 
ihePua-ptia  (Papua,  or  woolly  haired)  race.  A  full 
grown  male  brought  from  the  mountains  of  Queda 
was  found  to  be  no  more  than  four  feet  nine  inches 
high.  Among  those  brought  from  New  Guinea  and 
the  adjacent  islands,  our  author  thinks  he  never  saw 
any  one  that  exceeded  five  feet  in  height.  Besides 
their  want  of  stature,  they  are  of  a  spare  and  puny 
frame.  The  following  distinction  has  been  drawn 
between  the  Papuan  and  the  African  negro,  by  sir 
Everard  Home  ;  speaking  of  the  Papuan  he  says : — 
^'  His  skin  is  of  a  lighter  color,  the  woolly  hair  grows 
in  small  tufls,  and  each  hair  has  a  spiral  twist.  The 
forehead  rises  higher,  and  the  hindhead  is  not  so  mucti 
cut  off.  The  nose  projects  more  from  the  face.  Thi? 
upper  lip  is  longer  and  more  prominent.  The  lower 
lip  projects  forward  from  the  lower  jaw,  to  such  a'^ 
extent  that  the  chin  forms  no  part  of  the  face,  tljii? 
lower  part  of  which  is:?  formed  by  the  nioulh/'     The 


1S34,  Indum  Archipiiago.  395 

piiiry  stature,  ami  feeble  frames  of  those  who  belong 
to  tliis  race,  Mr.  C.  proceeds  to  remark,  '^ cannot  be 
ascribed  to  the  poverty  of  their  food  or  the  hardships 
of  their  condition,  for  the  lank-haired  races  living 
under  circumstances  equally  precarious,  have  vigor- 
ous constitutions.  Some  islands  they  enjoy  almost 
exclusively  to  themselves, yet  they  have  in  no  instance 
risen  above  the  most  abject  state  of  barbarism. 
Whenever  they  are  encountered  by  the  fairer  races, 
they  are  hunted  down  like  the  wild  animals  of  the 
forest,  and  driven  to  the  mountains  or  fastnesses,  in- 
capable of  resistance." 

The  question  of  the  origin  of  these  two  different 
races,  appears  to  our  author  to  be  one  which  is  "far 
beyond  the  compass  of  human  reason  f  it  is  however 
"one  of  such  curious  speculation  and  interest,  that 
it  cannot  be  passed  over  altogether  in  silence."  The 
only  connection  in  language,  manners  or  customs, 
which  exists  between  the  inhabitants  of  the  Archipela- 
go and  any  distant  people,  which  cannot  be  satisfacto- 
rily ascertained,  is  that  with  the  negro  races  of  Mada- 
gascar. Mr.  Crawfurd  has  "  no  hesitation  in  think- 
ing, that  the  extraordinary  coincidences  in  language 
and  customs,  which  have  been  discovered  between 
the  people  of  the  Archipelago  and  those  of  Mada- 
gascar, originated  with  the  former ;  every  rational  ar- 
gument is  in  favor  of  this  supposition,  and  none  against 
it."  He  discusses  this  subject  at  some  length,  and 
then  concludes,  that  these  facts  point  at  a  connec- 
tion of  groat  antiquity,  and  lead  him  "distinctly  to 
assert,"  that  the  connection  which  existed  between 
the  two  countries,  "  originated  in  a  state  of  society 
and  manners  different  from  what  now  exists,  and  took 
place  long  before  the  intercourse  of  the  Hindoos,  net 
to  say  the  Arabs,  with  the  Indian  Archipelago." 

The  limits  of  a  single  article  forbid  us  to  follow 
the  historian  of  the  Archipelago,  in  his  particular 
description  of  the  intellectual  endowments,  social 
qualities,  religious  institutions,  domestic  ceremonies, 
aud  familiar  usages,  games  and  amusements  of  tUe. 


396  Crawfurd's  History  of  the  Jaj9. 

natives.  From  the  correspondence  of  gentlemen,  some 
of  whom  have  long  resided  in  the  islands  and  are 
well  acquainted  with  them  and  their  inhabitants^  we 
hope  to  be  able  from  time  to  time  to  lay  before  our 
readers  interesting  notices  of  the  Indian  islanders. 
We  now  proceed  to  notice  very  briefly  the  principal 
foreigners  who  have  at  various  times  come  in  and 
settled  among  them.  These  are  Indians,  Chinese, 
Arabs,  Portuguese,  Spaniards,  Dutch,  and  English. 

The  natives  of  Hindustan  are  found  chiefly  in  the 
western  portion  of  the  Archipelago.  By  Europeans 
these  are  called  Chulia;  but  by  the  natives  Teling  or 
Kaling,  which  is  more  correct.  Kalinga  is  the  only 
country  of  India  generally  known  to  the  islanders ; 
and  they  give  the  name  Kaling  to  those  who  come 
from  that  country.  Between  the  Coromandel  coast 
and  the  Indian  islands,  a  commercial  intercourse  has 
existed  from  time  immemorial.  ''  A  passion  on  the 
part  of  the  Hindoos,  in  common  with  the  rest  of 
mankind,  for  the  spices  and  other  rare  productions 
of  the  islands,  gave  rise  to  this  commerce,  which  in- 
creased as  the  nations  of  the  west  improved  in  riches 
or  civilization ;  for  the  trade  of  the  people  of  Coro- 
mandel was  the  first  link  of  that  series  of  voyages, 
by  which  the  productions  of  the  Archipelago  were 
conducted  even  to  the  markets  of  Rome."  Taking 
advantage  of  the  westerly  monsoon,  these  adventurers 
came  annually  to  seek  their  fortunes  in  a  country 
richer  and  far  less  occupied  than  their  own.  In  their 
character,  they  are  shrewd,  supple,  unwarlike,  men- 
dacious and  avaricious  ;  a  large  portion  of  them  re- 
turn to  India,  but  a  considerable  one  also  colonizes 
and  intermarries  with  the  natives. 

Of  all  foreigners,  the  Chinese  are  the  most  nunoter 
rous  in  the  Archipelago.  Their  junks  never  fail  t6 
bring  a  large  supply  of  emigrants,  and  the  European 
trading  ships  frequently  do  the  same — as  many  §f 
45Q  have  been  known  to  sail  in  a  single  ship,  aipx^ 
of  these  return  to  their  own  country,  "and  the  ^ 
intention  of  every  emigrant  is  probably  to  do  so  :|l 


1834.  Indian  Archipelago.  397 

circumstances  detain  a  number  of  them  in  the  islands, 
who,  intermarrying  whith  the  natives  of  the  country, 
generate  a  race  inferior  in  energy  and  spirit  to  the 
original  settlers,  but  speaking  the  language,  wearing 
the  garb,  professing  the  religion,  and  affecting  the 
manners  of  the  parent  country.  The  Chinese  settlers 
may  be  described  as  at  once  enterprising,  keen, 
laborious,  luxurious,  sensual,  debauched,  and  pusil- 
lanimous. They  are  most  generally  engaged  in  trade, 
in  which  they  are  equally  speculative,  expert,  and 
judicious.  Their  superior  intelligence  and  activity 
have  placed  in  their  hands  the  management  of  the 
public  revenue,  in  almost  every  country  of  the  Archi- 
pelago, whether  ruled  by  natives  or  Europeans ;  and 
of  the  traffic  of  the  Archipelago  with  the  surrounding 
foreign  states,  almost  the  whole  is  conducted  by 
them.''  The  principal  part  of  these  settlers  are  in 
Java,  Borneo,  Singapore  and  Penang;  but  a  few 
scattered  families  are  to  be  found  in  every  island 
where  the  people  are  in  any  manner  civilized.  Of 
these  emigrants,  sir  Thomas  Herbert  has. given,  in 
the  quaint  language  of  his  time,  the  following  ac- 
count : — "  The  Chyneses  are  no  quarrellers,  albeit 
voluptuous,  venereous,  costly  in  their  sports,  great 
gamesters,  and  in  trading  too  subtle  for  young  mer- 
chants ;  ofttimes  so  wedded  to  dicing,  that,  after 
they  have  lost  their  whole  estate,  wife  and  children 
are  staked ;  yet  in  a  little  time,  Jew-like,  by  gleaning 
here  and  there,  they  are  able  to  redeem  their  loss  ; 
and  if  not  at  the  day.  wife  and  children  are  then 
sold  in  the  market  for  most  advantage." 

The  Arabians  began  at  a  very  early  period  to  trade 
to  the  Archipelago ;  but  these  settlers  are  more  consi- 
derable for  their  influence  than  for  their  numbers.  In 
1296,  when  Marco  Polo  visited  Sumatra,  he  found 
many  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  coast  converted  to 
Mohammedanism.  Arabian  adventurers  have  settled 
in  almost  every  part  of  the  country ;  and  of  all 
who  meet  on  this  common  theatre^  the  Arabs  are  the 
most  ambitious  and  bigoted.     They  have  a  streu^U\ 


\ 


IHM.  Indian  Archipilago.  [VJQ 

tlie  DurupeHH  adventurers  ef  all  nations.  Tliv  prose- 
cution of  the  aame  object  has  continued  down  to  tlie 
latest  period  to  actuate  their  policy;  a  syttematic  in- 
justice which  has,  in  every  period  of  the  European 
connection,  generated  a  train  of  evils  and  misfortunea 
to  the  native  inhabitants,  of  which  no  other  portion 
of  mankind  has  been  so  long  the  victim." 

Of  European  nations,  the  Portuguese  were  the  first 
who  reached  the  Indian  islands  by  way  of  the  cape 
of  Good  Hope.  Diego  Lopez  de  Sequeira  led  on  the 
enterprise ;  and,  "  if  we  except  the  accidental  visits 
of  Marco  Polo,  Mandeville,  and  others,"  may  be  look- 
ed upon  "as  the  proper  discoverer  of  the  Indian  Ar- 
chipelago." Malacca  was  wrested  from  the  natives  in 
1511,  and  its  immense  riches  were  given  up  to  plun- 
der. During  tlie  130  years  the  city  remained  in  the 
possession  of  the  Portuguese,  it  was  18  times  besieg- 
ed or  blockaded  ;  six  times  by  its  legitimate  posses- 
sors,  seven  times  by  the  king  of  Acheen,  thrice  by  the 
Javanese,  and  twice  by  the  Dutch.  In  1521,  a  squa- 
dron of  nine  ships  appeared  in  the  Spice  islands  for 
the  purpose  of  taking  possession  of  them  in  the  name 
of  the  king  of  Portugal.  The  "simple  sovereigns" 
of  the  Moluccas  received  their  treacherous  guests 
with  caresses,  and  contended  for  the  honor  of  enter- 
taining them.  De  Britto  established  himself  in  Ter- 
nate;  and  was  soon  astonished  by  the  arrival  of  the 
companions  of  Magellan,  who  had  reached  the  Mo- 
luccas in  the  course  of  the  first  voyage  round  the 
world.  These  he  seized  and  imprisoned ;  and  the  na- 
tives no  sooner  knew  Europeans,  than  they  were  pre- 
sented with  the  odious  spectacle  of  their  hatreds  and 
animosities.  The  first  governor  of  the  islands, 
"stirred  up  civil  war,"  and  even  distributed  rewards 
for  the  massacre  of  the  unfortunate  natives.  For 
years  during  which  tlieir  dominion  continued, 
lame  scenes  of  rapine  and  cruelty  were  exhib- 
Kings  were  made  and  dethroned,  executed 
Ktirpiited  at  the  cJipricc  of  llicse  pi;Hy  tyrtiuls 
Moluccas." 


^ 


4tK>  CmwJuriTs  History  of  tfu  Jan. 

The  Dutch  inlert'ourse  witli  the  people  of  tlie 
Archipelago,  did  not  commence  until  1596;  in  which 
year,  a  fleet  of  four  ships,  after  a  voyage  of  ten  long 
months,  arrived  at  Bantam,  then  the  principal  trad- 
ing port  in  the  Indies,  for  those  commodities  which 
the  habits  of  Europe  demanded.  The  adventurers 
acted  without  judgment  or  moderation,  in  their  inter- 
course with  the  natives.  At  Bantam  they  embroil- 
ed themselves  with  the  inhabitants,  and  committed 
actual  hostilities.  At  Sadayu, 'Uhey  committed  a 
horrible  massacre,  and  at  Madura  a  still  more  atro- 
cious one,  in  which  the  prince  of  that  country  and 
his  family,  coming  to  visit  a  Dutch  fleet  in  a  friendly 
manner,  lost  their  lives  through  the  suspicious  timi- 
dity of  tliese  strangers."  The  early  period  of  the 
Dutch  history,  '^  consists  in  a  compilation  of  their 
commercial  transactions,  their  wars  with  the  Span- 
iards and  Portuguese,  their  broils  with  the  English, 
and  their  aggressions  upon  the  natives/'  We  might 
follow  our  author  through  many  pages  of  similar 
narrative,  but  we  have  no  heart  to  do  it,  and  we 
desist  from  the  task.  At  the  present  time,  the  Dutch 
have  possessions  in  Java,  Amboyna,  and  Macassar; 
and  their  countrymen  at  home  in  concert  with  a  few 
in  the  east,  as  in  former  times,  are  making  laudable 
efforts  for  the  improvement  of  the  islanders ;  and  we 
hope  their  success  will  be  equal  to  the  opportunities 
they  enjoy. 

Of  the  Spanish  possessions,  which  are  confined 
to  the  Philippines,  we  have  already  spoken  in  another 
article,  and  shall  not  here  resume  the  subject  further 
than  to  quote  one  short  paragraph  from  the  work  be- 
fore us.  "It  is  remarkable,"  says  Mr.  Crawfurd, 
"that  the  Indian  administration  of  one  of  the  worst 
governments  of  Europe,  and  that  in  which  the  ge- 
neral principles  of  legislation  and  good  government 
are  least  understood,  one  too  which  has  never  been 
skillfully  executed,  should,  upon  the  vvliolc,  have 
proved  the  least  injurious  lo  the  nalivc  inhabitants  of 
t]}r  nnintrv      This.   undoulMedlv  haf?  be(?n  ihr  cha- 


1834*  IndUin  Archipelago*  401 

racter  of  the  Spanish  connection  with  the  PhilippineB, 
with  all  its  vices,  follies,  and  illiberalities ;  and  the 
present  condition  of  these  islands  affords  an  unques- 
tionable proof  of  this  fact.  Almost  every  other  country 
of  the  Archipelago  is,  at  this  day,  in  point  of  wealth, 
power,  and  civilization,  in  a  worse  state  than  when 
Europeans  connected  themselves  with  them  three 
centuries  back.  The  Philippines  alone  have  improv- 
ed in  civilization,  wealth,  and  populousness." 

We  have  now  brought  into  review  all  the  topics 
which  we  proposed  to  notice  in  this  article.  We 
shall  conclude  it  by  adding,  in  the  form  of  a  chronolo- 
gical table,  brief  notices  of  the  principal  events  in 
the  history  of  the  Archipelago,  whether  native  or 
European.  Our  lirnits  will  not  allow  us  to  give 
the  table  entire  as  it  stands  in  the  volumes  of  Mr. 
Crawfurd ;  we  select  only  the  most  important  and 
interesting  particulars. 

Chronological  Table 
Of  the  principal  events  in  the  history  of  the  Indian  Archipelago. 

1 160.  A.  D.  A  Malayan  colony,  first  from  the  original  country 
of  that  people,  and  latterly  from  Palembang  in  Sutnatra,  set- 
tles at  the  extremity  of  the  Malayan  peninsula,  and  founds  the 
city  of  Siiighapura  (Singapore). 

1252.  The  king  of  Java  invades  Singhapura,  and  drives  the  Ma- 
lays from  thence,  who,  proceeding  further  westward,  found  the 
city  of  Malacca. 

1276.  Sultan  Mohammed  Shah  ascends  the  throne  of  Malacca, 
and  embraces  Mohammedanism. 

1304.  The  Javanese  and  Malays  visit  the  island  of  Ternate  for 
cloves,  and  many  of  them  settle  there,  and  are  soon  followed 
by  Arabians 

1340.  The  king  of  Malacca  engages  in  a  war  with  Siam,  whose 
sovereign  is  killed  in  a  battle  which  ensues. 

1350.  An  Arabian  adventurer  instructs  the  king  of  Ternate  in 
Arabic,  and  in  the  art  of  ship-building. 

1391.  An  unsuccessful  attempt  to  convert  the  Javanese  to  Mo- 
hammedanism is  made  by  a  rajah. 

I4H5.  Javanese,  Malays,  and  also  Chinese,  in  great  numbers, 
frequent  Ternate  in  quest  of  cloves. 

1478.  The  Mohammedan  religion  established  in  Java  ;  and  short- 
ly after,  the  people  of  the  western  end  of  the  sanrc  island,  or 
tlio  tSiindas,  converted  lu  Mulianunedanism. 


i 


402  Crawfurd's  History  of  tlie  ihii. 

1495.  The  king  of  Teriiate  embraces  the  Mohammedan  reli- 
gion, and  visits  Java  to  receive  instruction  in  that  faith. 

1509.  A  Portuguese  squadron  of  four  ships,  under  the  cominand 
of  I^iogo  Lopes  de  Siqueira,  reaches  the  Indian  Archipelago. 

1511.  The  renowned  Alphonzo  Albuquerque,  viceroy  of  the  In- 
dies, with  a  fleet  of  nineteen  ships,  and  fourteen  hundred  men, 
conquers  Malacca,  and  sends  a  squadron  under  Diogo  de 
Abreu  for  the  discovery  of  the  Moluccas ;  he  touches  only  al 
Amboyna,  and  returns  with  a  cargo  of  cloves. 

1512.  The  Portuguese  permitted  to  settle  in  the  Celebes,  where 
they  find  some  of  the  inhabitants  converted  to  Mohammedanism. 

1521.  The  Spaniards,  conducted  by  Magellan,  arrive  in  the  Mo* 
luccas  by  the  straits  bearing  his  name.  That  great  navigator 
is  killed  in  an  affray  with  the  people  of  the  little  isleof  Maktan, 
one  of  the  Philippines. 

1523.  The  king  of  Acheeri  besieges  the  fortress  of  Passe,  the 
Portuguese  garrison  of  which,  after  a  gallant  defense,  take  flight, 
which  puts  an  end  to  the  Portuguese  dominion  in  Sumatra. 

The  king  of  Bintan  invests  Malacca  with  a  fleet  and  army, 
*the  former  under  the  command  of  the  celebrated  Laksimana;  Al- 
phonzo de  Sousa  arrives  and  relieves  the  city,  sails  for  Pahang, 
where  he  destroys  all  the  merchant  vessels,  kills  six  thousand 
persons,  and  takes  prisoners  in  such  numbers  as  to  afford  every 
Portuguese  six  slaves. 

1526.  The  Spaniards  form  their  first  establishment  in  the  Mo- 
luccas, on  the  report  of  the  companions  of  Magellan. 

1530.  Gon^alvo  Pereira,  as  governor  of  the  Moluccas,  sails  for 
those  islands,  touches  at  one  of  the  ports  of  Borneo,  where  he 
makes  commercial  arrangements  with  the  king. 

1531.  The  kings  of  Gilolo,  the  Papuas,  and  the  princes  of  the 
Moluccas,  join  in  a  league  to  exterminate  the  Portuguese,  who 
are  hlockaded  and  confined  until  the  arrival  of  the  new  govern- 
or, the  heroic  Galvan.  To  save  the  effusion  of  blood,  Galvan 
proposes  to  the  kings  of  Gilolo  and  Bachian  to  meet  each  of 
them  in  single  combat,  which  they  accept,  but  the  meeting  is 
prevented  and  peace  concluded. 

1537.  The  king  of  Ternate,  sent  to  India,  is  there  converted  to 
Christianity,  and  sent  back  to  be  reinstated  in  his  kingdom,  but 
dies  at  Malacca  on  his  way  to  the  Moluccas. 

Galvan  employs  himself  zealously  in  converting  the  islanders 
to  Christianity,  institutes  a  seminary  for  religious  education, 
which  was  approved  of  by  the  council  of  Trent;  and,  after  mak- 
ing himself  beloved  to  such  a  degree  as  to  cause  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Moluccas  to  propose  making  him  their  king,  is  supersede 
ed  in  his  government :  during  his  rule,  Christianity  made  rapid 
progress  in  the  Moluccas  and  spread  to  Celebes  and  Mindanaoi 

1547.  Francis  Xavier,  '  the  apostle  of  the  Indies,'  makes  his  ap- 
pearance at  Malacca,  and  the  Portuguese  ascribe  to  his  presenee 
the  salvation  of  the  place  from  a  formidable  attack  of  the  king 
of  Acheen,  who  came  agninbt  it  with  a  fleet  oftJeventy  large  gal- 


1834.  Indian  Archipelago.  403 

lies,  and  an  <army  of  a  hundred  thousand  men,  among  wliom 
there  were  five  hundred  Turkish  janissaries.  Two  years  after 
this,  Xavier  propagates  Christianity  in  the  Moluccas. 

1565.  Migue!  Lopez  de  Legaspi,  in  the  *eign  of  Philip  II. 
of  Spain,  takes  nominal  possession  of  the  r..ilippines. 

1571.  Manila  founded  by  the  Spaniards,  and  three  years  afler, 
attacked  and  nearly  taken  by  the  Chinese  rover,  *XmaAoit.'    . 

1578,  Nov.  I4th.  The  English,  under  sir  Francis  Drake,  make 
their  first  appearance  in  the  Archipelago,  touching  at  Ternate 
and  Java. 

1581 .  The  king  of  Ternate  captures  the  Portuguese  fortress,  and 
puts  an  end  to  their  dominion  in  that  island.  The  kingdom  of 
Portugal  being  united  to  that  of  Spain,  its  Indian  dominions 
fall  under  the  power  of  the  latter. 

1586.  There  is  a  great  eruption  from  the  volcanic  range  of  moun^f 
tains  in  the  islands  at  the  eastern  end  of  Java. 

1588.  Thomas  Cavendish,  in  his  circumnavigation  of  the  globe, 
touches  at  Java. 

1590.  The  emperor  of  Japan  sends  a  mission  to  the  Philippines; 
the  king  of  Camboja  does  the  same,  and  begs  the  governor, 
Dasmarinas,  to  assist  him  against  the  king  of  Siam. 

J593.  The  governor  of  the  Philippines,  having  sailed  against  the 
Moluccas,  his  fleet  is  dispersed,  and  he  is  murdered  by  the  mu- 
tiny of  the  Chinese  part  of  his  crew,  who  had  been  cruelly  used 
by  the  Spaniards. 

1596.  The  Dutch  under  Hautman,  arrive  in  Java,  and  the 
prince  of  Madura  and  his  family  are  massacred  by  them  while 
paying  a  visit  of  ceremony  on  board  of  Hautman's  fleet. 

1600.  The  Dutch  visit  Acheen ;  and  the  next  year  the  king  sends 
two  embassadors  to  Holland,  one  of  whom  dies  there,  but  the 
other  returns  in  safety.     Tobacco  is  introduced  into  Java. 

1602.  The  emperor  of  Japan  sends  another  embassy  to  the  go- 
vernor of  the  Philippines,  requesting  a  continuation  of  the  com- 
mercial intercourse  between  Japan  and  those  islands,  and  also 
that  some  Spanish  shipwrights  might  be  sent  to  him. 

1603.  The  emperor  of  China  sends  an  embassy  to  Manila  to  as- 
certain the  truth  of  a  report  that  had  reached  him,  that  the  port 
of  Cavity  was  formed  of  gold.  The  Chinese  of  the  Philippines 
shortly  afler  this,  revolt  against  the  Spaniards,  and  afler  a  long 
resistance,  are  exterminated  to  the  number  of  twenty-three 
thousand.  The  emperor  sends  a  mission  to  inquire  concerning 
the  murder  of  his  countrymen^  is  satisfied  with  the  explanation 
afforded  by  the  governor,  and  the  commercial  intercourse  goes 
on  as  formerly. 

1605.  Dadu  ri  Bandang,  a  native  of  the  Malayan  kingdom  of 
Menangkabao,  converts  the  kings  of  Goa  and  Tallo  in  Celebe!>, 
by  whose  influence  the  Mohammedan  religion  is  accepted  by  all 
the  Macassar  states.  The  next  year  the  Macassars  force  the 
people  of  Boni,  and  the  Waju  nations,  to  adopt  the  Mohamme- 
dan reliijion 


% 


404  Crawfurd'^  History  of  the  Jan. 

1611.  Peter  Both,  a  Dutch  governor^general,  arrives  at  Java; 
enters  into  a  treaty  with  the  king  of  Jacatra,  by  which  the  Datch 
are  allowed  to  build  a  fort,  and  establish  a  factory. 

1613.  King  James  I.  of  England  sends  a  letter  and  presents 
to  the  king  of  Acheen ;  who  writes  a  friendly  answer  to  his  Bi  * 
tannic  majesty,  and  requests  to  have  one  of  his  '  countrywomen 
to  tnfe,*  promising  to  make  her  son  king  of  the  pepper  countries. 

1619.  Co^n  attacks  and  destroys  the  town  of  Jacatra,  and  the 
name  of  Batavia  is  given  to  the  Dutch  fort  of  that  place. 

1620.  The  Dutch  and  English  East  India  companies  having  en- 
tered into  treaty,  the  former  propose  the  reduction  of  the  Banda 
isles  as  a  joint  enterprise,  which  the  latter  decline,  declaring 
their  want  of  means  to  be  the  sole  reason.  The  Dutch  by  them- 
selves achieve  the  conquest  of  those  isles. 

1621.  The  French  make  their  first  appearance  in  the  Archipela- 
go, carrying  a  letter  and  presents  from  the  king  of  France  to 
the  king  of  Acheen. 

1623.  The  Dutch  pretending  to  have  discovered  a  plot  of  the  En- 
glish and  their  Japanese  soldiers  to  sieze  the  fort  of  Amboyna, 
put  the  supposed  conspirators  to. the  torture,  and  execute  them 
upon  their  confession  on  the  rack. 

1624.  The  Dutch  commence  hostilities  against  the  inhabitants  of 
the  Moluccas,  for  selling  their  cloves  to  other  strangers, 

1625.  The  Spaniards  make  a  settlement  on  the  east  side  of  For- 
mosa, and  are  successful  In  converting  the  native  inhabitants  to 
Christianity. 

1626.  An  expedition  sails  from  the  Philippines  against  the  Dutch 
establishment  in  Formosa,  but  returns  without  reaching  the  place. 
Another  expedition  is  fitted  out  against  the  Dutch  commerce ;  it 
sails  to  Siam,  where  the  Dutch  being  protected  by  the  king  of 
that  country,  the  Spanish  commander  burns  their  junks,  and 
takes  prisoners  the  Siamese  mission,  proceeding  on  its  annual 
voyage  to  China. 

1629.  The  king  of  Siam  sends  an  embassy  to  Manila,  claiming 
redress  for  the  ravages  committed  by  the  Spaniards  in  the  Siam- 
ese port,  and  the  seizure  of  the  embassador  proceeding  to  China. 
The  king  of  Camboja  sends  a  mission  to  the  Philippines,  claim- 
ing the  assistance  of  the  Spaniards  against  the  king  of  Siam, 
and  requesting  shipwrights,  who  are  sent  to  him. 

1636.  Antony  Van  Diemen,  governor-general  of  the  Dutch  In- 
dies. The  next  year  the  governor  of  the  Philippines  sails 
against  Sooloo  and  Mindanao,  and  after  an  obstinate  struggle, 
reduces  them,  but  is  soon  obliged  to  recall  his  garrison,  and  aban- 
don his  conquests. 

1639.  The  Chinese  in  the  Philippines,  now  amounting  to  thirty 
thousand  men,  revolt  against  the  Spanish  authority ;  being  at- 
tacked by  a  military  force,  they  are  driven  from  post  to  post, 
and  at  length  yield,  after  their  number  has  been  reduced  to 
seven  thousand. 


1834.  Indian  Archipelago.  ^  4A5 

1640.  The  Portuguese  settlements  in  India  are  separated  from 
those  of  Spain,  by  the  rise  of  the  duke  of  Braganza  to  the  in- 
dependent throne  of  Portugal. 

1642.  Malacca  is  taken  by  the  Dutch  after  a  seige  and  blockade 
of  five  months.  Their  having  established  themselves  in  Formo- 
sa, occasions  great  consternation  among  the  Spaniards  at  Manila. 

1643.  A  truce  of  ten  years  for  India  is  concluded  between  the 
Dutch  and  Portuguese.  Tasman  discovers  New  Zealand  and 
Van  Diemen's  Land. 

1645.  A  succession  of  earthquakes  takes  place  during  sixty  days 
in  the  Philippine  islands,  when  Manila  is  entirely  destroyed, 
and  many  lives  lost. 

1649.  The  sultan  of  Mataram  issues  an  order  to  his  subjects, 
enjoining  a//  the  men  to  marry  each  two  wives. 

1652.  The  king  of  Ternate  is  carried  off  to  Batavia  by  the  Dutch, 
and  compelled  to  sign  a  treaty,  agreeing  to  </es^ojf  tUi  the  cloves 
in  his  dominions.  Vlaming,  the  governor  of  Amboyna,  executes 
more  than  twenty  of  the  nobles  of  the  Moluccas  by  breaking 
some  on  the  wheel,  and  strangling  or  drowning  others. 

1653.  Corrolat  king  of  Mindanao,  puts  to  death  two  Jesuits  and 
other  Spaniards  sent  to  him  as  embassadors  from  Manila. 

1660.  A  copper  currency  is  established  for  tin  coin  by  order  of 
the  sultan  of  Mataram. 

1662.  Koxinga  (Ching  Chingkung),  having  taken  Formosa  from 
the  Dutch,  sends  a  mission  to  Manila,  requesting  the  payment, 
of  tribute,  and  his  acknowledgment  as  sovereign  of  the  Philip- 
pines, in  consequence  of  which  the  governor  directs  all  the 
Chinese  to  quit  the  islands.  But  the  death  of  Koxinga  frees 
them  from  the  danger  of  a  Chinese  invasion. 

1666.  The  Dutch  send  a  great  force,  under  admiral  Speelman, 
for  the  conquest  of  Macassar. 

1669.  The  treaty  between  the  Macassars  and  Dutch  is  broken 
and  war  renewed. 

1671.  A  violent  earthquake  takes  place  at  Amboyna,  another 
occurs  in  1673,  nnd  another  in  1674. 

1683.  The  king  of  Bantam  grants  to  the  Dutch  the  exclusive 
trade  in  pepper,  and  the  monopoly  of  the  sale  of  cotton  goods  in 
his  dominions,  and  expels  the  Danes  and  Eofflish. 

1684.  The  English  send  an  embassy  from  Madras  to  Acheen,  re- 
questing permission  to  build  a  factory,  which  is  peremptorily 
refused.  The  next  year  they  establish  their  factory  at  Bencoolen. 

1687.  The  Dutch,  on  the  call  of  the  king  of  Bantam,  attack 
Succadana  and  conquer  it,  making  the  English  who  are  found 
there  prisoners. 

1699.  Surapati  attempts  the  conquest  of  the  province  of  Prono- 
rogo  in  Javt,  and  is  defeated. 

1705.  The  Dutch  general,  De  Wilde,  takes  the  field  with  an  army 
of  eight  thousand  Europeans,  and  seven  thousand  Javanese  and 
Madurese,  and  the  army  of  the  Susunan  is  defeated. 


1 


406  Crmcfurd's  History  of  the  Jan. 

1706.  The  Dutch  again  take  the  field  against  the  dethroned  Sti- 
sunan  and  Surapati ;  the  latter  flies,  after  receiving  a  wound  of 
which  he  dies. 

1708.  The  Dutch  make  offers  to  the  Susunan,  who  surrenders 
himself  on  assurance  of  grace;  he  is  sent  to  Batavia,  and  then 
banished  to  Ceylon,  where  he  dies. 

1709.  The  Chinese  are  banished  from  Manila,  under  the  pre- 
text of  carrying  off  the  public  wealth. 

1710.  The  Spaniards  attempt  the  conversion  of  the  Pelew 
islanders ;  but  the  priests  sent  thither  with  that  view  were  never 
heard  of  after  landing. 

1713.  The  Dutch  banish  the  king  of  Tambora  in  Sumbawa  to 
the  cape  of  Good  Hope. 

1717.  The  governor  of  the  Philippines  sends  a  mission  to  Siam, 
to  cultivate  friendly  and  commercial  relations  with  that  coun- 
try, and  the  Spaniards  obtain  liberty  to  establish  a  factory ;  but 
a  ship  of  Siam  having,  in  the  meantime,  come  to  Manila,  and 
the  crc^w  being  ill  used  by  the  Spaniards,  the  effects  of  the  mis- 
sion are  frustrated. 

1719.  The  natives  of  Sumatra,  irritated  by  the  misconduct  of  the 
agents  of  the  English  East  India  Company,  rise  upon  the  Euro- 
peans at  Bencoolen,  and  the  garrison  abandons  the  fort ;  but  the 
natives  alarmed  by  the  encroachments  of  the  Dutch,  invite  the 
English  to  come  back,  and  they  return  accordingly. 

1723.  The  culture  of  coffee  is  introduced  into  Java  by  the  Dutch 
governor-general  Zwardekroon. 

1739.  The  English  admiral,  Anson,  captures  the  Acapulco  gal- 
leon, with  a  million  and  a  half  of  dollars  in  silver  specie. 

1740.  The  Chinese,  to  the  number  of  ten  thousand,  are  massa- 
cred at  Batavia  by  the  Dutch,  on  suspicion  of  conspiracy. 

1741.  The  Dutch  governor-general  is  arrested  and  put  on  trial 
for  the  massacre  of  the  Chinese.  The  same  year  the  Chinese 
join  the  Susunan  in  a  league  to  exterminate  the  Dutch ;  they 
capture  a  fortress  at  Cartasura,  and  put  to  death  the  European 
officers  who  had  surrendered  by  capitulation ;  they  then  march  to 
Samarang,  lay  seige  to  the  Dutch  fort,  but  are  finally  defeated. 
The  Susunan  forsakes  his  alliance  with  the  Chinese,  of  whom 
he  massacres  a  number,  and  then  joins  the  Dutch.  The  Chi- 
nese retreat  into  the  interior  of  Java,  and  raise  to  the  throne  a 
prince  of  the  house  of  Mataram.  The  Dutch,  on  the  29th  of 
November,  celebrate  their  triumph  over  the  Chinese,  by  a  pub- 
lic thanksgiving  at  Batavia. 

1742.  The  Chinese  attack  Cartasura,  and  have  several  engage- 
ments with  the  Dutch  troops. 

1743.  The  Chinese  disperse,  and  Kuning  their  prince,  surrender- 
ing himself  to  the  Dutch,  is  banished  to  Ceylon.* 

1747.  A  royal  order  arrives  at  Manila  for  the  final  expulsion  of 
the  Chinese,  the  execution  of  which  is  suspended. 

1748.  The  Dutch  East  India  Company  install  the  Prince  of 
Orange  as  supreme  director  and  govcrnor-goneral  of  the  Indies. 


1834.  Indian  Archipelago,  407 

1755.     The  Spaniards  of  the  Philippines,  under  the  priest  Ducos, 

are  successful  in  checking  the  inroads  of  the  neighboring  native 

states. 
1757.     The  Chinese  are  finally  expelled  from  the  Philippines, 

in  comformity  to  the  royal  edict,  and  the  temporary  residence 

of  traders  from  China  only  tolerated, 
1760.     The  French  destroy  the  whole  of  the  English  settlements 

on  the  west  coast  of  Sumatra. 

1762.  The  British,  on  the  22d  of  September,  arrive  at  the  Philip- 
pines, with  a  military  and  naval  force,  and  demand  the  surren- 
der off  the  islands,  which  being  refused,  they  commence  military 
operations.  On  the  5th  of  October,  they  storm  the  fortifica- 
tions of  Manila,  and  carry  the  town.  The  military  commander, 
Senor  Anda,  retires  from  Manila,  and  maintains  the  authority 
of  the  king  of  Spain,  so  that  the  British  authority  never  extends 
much  beyond  the  confines  of  Manila.  The  Chinese,  who  in 
the  course  of  three  years,  had  increased  to  prodigious  numbers 
in  the  Philippines,  all  join  the  English  and  commit  great  exces- 
ses; and  Senor  Anda  orders  all  the  Chinese  on  the  island  to 
he  hanged,  which  order  is  very  generally  carried  into  effect. 

1763.  The  British  settlements  on  the  west  coast  of  Sumatra 
are  re-established ;  and  tnat  at  Bencoolen,  or  fort  Marlborough, 
is  erected  into  an  independent  presidency.  The  English  de- 
liver over  Manila  to  the  Spaniards. 

1785.    The  English  establish  a  settlement  on  Penang,  or  the 

Prince  of  Wales*  island. 
1795.     The  British  capture  Malacca  and  its  dependencies. 

1811.  The  Dutch  colonies  of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  following 
the  fate  of  the  mother  country,  become  a  portion  of  the  French 
empire,  and  Janssens  is  appointed  governor-general.  The  Bri- 
tish, August  4th,  land  a  force  on  Java,  and  on  the  10th,  take 
possession  of  Batavia,  drive  the  Dutch  and  French  troops  from 
the  cantonments  of  Welter vrieden,  and  on  the  26th,  storm  and 
take  the  entrenched  position  of  the  enemy  at  Cornelis.  Jans- 
sens, having  retreated  to  the  eastern  part  of  Java,  is  defeated 
near  Samarang,  and  on  the  I8th  of  September,  he  capitulates 
with  the  British  authorities  for  the  surrender  of  Java  and  the 
other  Dutch  possessions.  The  Dutch  possessions  in  the  Cele- 
bes are  transferred  to  the  British. 

1812.  Banca  and  Billiton  ceded  to  the  British.  The  sultan  of 
Java  is  made  prisoner,  and  his  son  is  placed  on  the  throne,  who 
cedes  to  the  British  government  the  provinces  of  Kadu,  Blora, 
Jipang,  Japan,  and  Garobagan. 

1813.  The  British  government  of  Java,  under  the  direction  of 
sir  Stamford  Raffles,  effects  a  number  of  beneficial  changes, 
commercial,  fiscal,  and  judicial. 

1816,  August  19.    Java  is  ceded  by  treaty  to  the  Dutch,  and  is 

taken  possession  of  by  them. 
1818.    The  settlement  of  Singapore  commenced.     ''The  rapid 

rise  of  this  uniK)rlaut  station,"  says  a  correspondent  of  the 


1 


408  Fofmosa^  Jaa- 

marquis  of  Laiibdowiio,  in  a  leUer  dated  April  15th,  1880, 
"  during  the  year  that  it  has  been  in  our  possestfiouy  is  perhaps 
without  its  parallel.  When  I  hoisted  the  British  flag,  the  popu- 
lation scarcely  amounted  to  200  souls ;  in  three  months  the  nuiD- 
ber  was  not  less  than  3,000;  and  it  now  exceeds  10,000,  prin- 
cipally Chinese." 
1825.  The  sovereignty  and  property  of  Singapore,  in  their  pra- 
sent  extent,  confirmed  to  the  British  governnTent,  by  a  conveo- 
tion  with  the  king  of  the  Netherlands,  and  a  treaty  with  the 
Malay  princes  of  Jehore,  to  whom  it  belonged. 


MISCELiLiANIES. 

Formosa.  Its  sUuatum  oftd  extetU;  discover jf  by  ike  Ckituse; 
occupation  by  the  Dutch ;  their  government  there ,  andexpulsiom  by 
the  pirate  Koxinga;  its  cession  to  the  Chinese;  present  govern* 
ment  and  divisions;  the  kUe  rebellion;  its  aboriginal  inhabitants ; 
productions  and  population. 

Formosa,  **  the  beautiful  ihland, ''  as  named  by  the  Portuguese, 
has  been  recalled  to  notice  by  the  recent  insurrections  there,  and 
by  the  prospect  that  it  may  be  destined  hereafter  to  attract  more 
the  attention  of  foreigneis.  The  Chinese  name  is  Taewan,  which 
signifies  Terrace  bay.  Its  intrinsic  and  relative  importance  will 
justify  us  in  recalling  a  portion  of  its  history,  and  in  exhibiting  a 
brief  description  of  the  island.  Its  length  which  is  greatest  from 
north  to  south,  includes  more  than  three  degrees  of  latitude ;  its 
breadth,  which  at  most  is  about  80  miles,  is  much  narrowed  to- 
wards each  extremity.  The  southeast  point  of  Formosa,  accord- 
ing to  one  authority  is  in  latitude  22°  6^  N.;  but  by  the  observa- 
tions of  La  Perouse  and  Broughton  compared  with  the  Dutch, 
it  is  lat.  21*  53'  30''  N.,  and  in  longitude  120'  57'  E.  Ke-lung,  the 
most  northern  point,  i8  25*  lO'  N.  and  12 r  4^  TE.  from  Greenwich. 
The  channel  which  separates  Taewan  from  the  Chinese  coast, 
is  from  75  to  120  miles  in  breadth ;  in  which,  and  about  25  miles 
from  the  island,  lie  the  Pang-hoo  or  Pescadore  islands.  They 
afford  good  harbors,  and  were  long  the  resort  of  Chinese  pirutes, 
and  of  the  Dutch,  who  from  this  secure  station  could  easily  com- 
mand the  passages  on  both  sides. 

Though  lying  opposite  to  the  Chinese  coast,  and  within  one 
day's  sail  of  the  port  of  Amoy,  yet  Formosa  does  not  appear  to 
have  attracted  the  notice  of  the  Chinese  government  till  a  modern 
date.  According  to  their  history,  they  had  no  knowledge  of  it 
till  1430  A.  D.,  in  the  reign  of  Seuen-tsurig,  the  fifth  emperor  of 
the  Ming  dynasty,  when  an  officer  of  the  court  was  driven  by 
storm  upon  the  island.  More  than  a  century  later,  a  pirate,  who 
hud  been  driven  with  his  fleet  from  the  Pung-huo  isicb  bv  a  Chinese 


18i}4.  v?wsn.  4nri 

squadron,  took  refuge  on  Formosa.  The  island  was  then  unculti- 
vated, and  inhabited  only  by  savages.  The  pirate,  who  was  an 
ambitious  man,  seized  upon  the  island  for  himself,  and  the  better 
to  fit  it  for  his  purposes,  massacred  all  the  inhabitants  that  fell 
into  his  hands,  smearing  his  vessels  with  the  blood  of  the  unfor- 
tunate natives.  In  some  such  way,  doubtless,  many  Chinese  must 
have  gone  over  to  Tae-wan  before  its  occupation  by  the  Dutch, 
which  we  now  proceed  to  relate. 

The  early  voyages  of  the  Hollanders  to  the  East  Indies,  says 
Burney  in  his  voyages,  were  projected  by  individuals  or  different 
companies,  and  were  prosecuted  with  the  spirit  of  reckless  adven- 
turers. The  Dutch  East  India  Company  was  established  in  l&Xl, 
Nowhere  was  the  mutual  enmity  of  the  Dutch  and  Portuguese 
more  actively  displayed  than  id  these  Indian  seas,  where  commer- 
cial jealousy  was  superadded  to  many  other  causes  of  animosity. 
Soon  after  the  formation  of  their  company,  the  Dutch  began  to 
contend  with  the  Portuguese  for  the  Chinese  trade.  The  Portu<- 
guese  successfully  opposing  their  designs,  the  former  in  return 
besieged  Macao  in  1622,  from  which  however  they  were  repulsed 
with  much  loss.  From  the  tenure  by  which  the  Portuguese  held 
Macao,  the  Chinese  regarded  this  attack  as  an  act  of  hostility 
against  themselves.  But  the  Dutch  accused  them  of  aiding  the 
Portuguese,  and  alledged  as  just  cause  of  complaint,  that  they  were 
admitted  to  trade  on  a  fairer  footing  than  themselves.  Frustrated 
in  their  designs  on  Macao,  they  therefore  sailed  for  the  Pang-hoo 
islands.  The  Chinese  having  no  sufiicient  force  there,  the  Dutch 
took  possession  of  them,  and  began  a  fort,  to  forward  which 
many  Chinese  crews  were  condemned  to  labor.  Of  1500  work- 
men thus  employed,  it  is  related,  that  1300  died  in  the  progress 
of  the  building;  '*for  they  seldom  had  more  than  half  a  pound  of 
rice  for  a  day's  allowance."  The  Dutch  pleaded  in  vindicatkm, 
the  cruel  usage  received  by  their  countrymen,  who  had  been  im- 
prisoned by  the  Chinese. 

This  establishment  of  the  Dutch  annoyed  all  parties; — ^the 
Spanish,  by  rendering  dangerous  the  commerce  between  Manila 
and  China;  the  Portuguese,  by  interrupting  the  trade  between 
Macao  and  Japan ;  and  to  the  Chinese  it  was  **  an  incessant  and 
intolerable  grievance,"  who  therefore  commenced  negociations. 
The  emperor  required  the  preliminary  step  of  their  withdrawing* 
from  the  islands;  the  Dutch  claimed  '*  nothing  more  than  liberty  of 
commerce  with  China,  and  the  prohibition  of  it  between  tlie 
Chinese  and  the  Spaniards  in  Manila;^'  nothing  therefore  vfaa 
effected,  and  the  Dutch  recurred  to  their  former  means  oTpersua- 
sion.  Eight  ships  were  dispatched  at  one  time  to  scour  the  sea 
and  destroy  whatever  they  could  seize  along  the  Chinese  coast. 
Negociations  were  resumed,  and  the  Chinese  promised  that  if  the 
Dutch  would  withdraw  from  the  Pang-hoo  islands  they  might  for- 
tify themselves  upon  Formosa  without  reprehension ; — a  reason- 
able permission,  no  doubt,  from  them  who  had  no  right  to  the 
islands.     In  the  year  VG24,  the  Dutch  concluded  peace  with  the 

3B 


4  in  iuvmosa  Jan. 

Chinese^  by  which  Irberty  ufcoiiiineroe  wahgiaiited  tbein.  They 
oil  their  pari  evacuated  the  island,  sailed  to  Formosa,  and  took 
|K>ssc8sioii  of  a  harbor  on  the  southwosterii  side.  The  besi  en- 
trance to  it  was  narrow  and  shoal,  there  being  at  high  water  uo 
more  than  thirteen  feet. 

Thus  the  Dutch  entered  upon  Formosa;  a  small  Japanese  co- 
lony then  resident  there,  soon  retired,  and  the  natives  offered  no 
opposition.     To  defend  their  new  establishment,  a  fort  and  batte- 
ries were  built,  which  protected  the  principal  harbor,   To'kedng; 
fhis  fort  was  named  fort  Zealand.     For  the  defense  of  the  trade 
between  China  and  Manila,  the  Spanish  governor  of  the  Philip- 
pine islands  fortified  the  port  of  Ke-lung,  in   1626;  from  which, 
however,  the  Spaniards  were  subsequently  expelled  by  the  Dutch. 
Thirty  miles  from  this  harbor,  on  the  western  shore,  another  seUle- 
inent  was  formed,  called  Tan-shwuy.     Yet  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Dutch  extended  little  beyond  the  towns  and  villages  in  the  neigh- 
l)orh(jod  of  their  principal  fort.  In  these  they  wisely  combined  the 
Dutch  and  native  authority ;  *'  they  introduced  new  laws  arooog 
them,  and  instead  of  their  councils  of  elders,  constituted  one  of 
their  chief  men  surpervisor  in  every  village,  who  adminsteredjus- 
tice,  and  was  accountable  to  the  governor  of  the  island."     The 
natives  in  these  districts   were   reclaimed  from   many  barbarcms 
customs,  and  became  attached  to  the  government  of  the  Dttich. 

In  1626,  George  Candid  ins,  a  Protestant  divine,  was  appointed 
minister  to  the  settlement ;  and  he  took  great  pains  to  intro- 
duce Christianity  among  the  natives.  At  the  governor's  request, 
he  gave  his  opinion  on  the  prospects  of  propagating  the  gospel  in 
Formosa.  He  considered  both  the  dispositions  and  circum- 
stances of  the  people  favorable  for  their  conversion  to  Christian- 
ity. **  With  good  capacities^  they  were  ignorant  of  letters ;  their 
superstitions  rested  only  on  tradition,  or  customs  to  which  they 
were  not  strongly  attached,  and  which  had  been  almost  totally 
changed  within  the  last  sixty  years :  no  obstacles  were  to  be  ap- 
prehended from  their  government.  God  blessed  his  labors  in  For- 
mosa, so  that  during  a  residence  of  sixteen  months,  part  of  which 
was  occupied  in  studying  the  language,  he  instructed  120  of  the 
natives  in  the  Christian  religion. ''  The  number  of  Christiana,  it 
is  said,  daily  augmented;  the  intermarriage  of  Dutch  and  nativea 
was  practiced;  churches  and  schools  were  multiplied,  so  that  in 
all,  many  thousands  of  the  islanders  were  converted  to  Christiaii- 
ity  and  baptized.  *'But  the  Dutch  governors  in  India  were  caii* 
tious  of  encouraging  the  conversion  of  the  Formosans,  lest  it 
should  give  offense  to  the  Japanese,  with  whom  they  had  eQ9^ 
merce,  and  by  whom  Christianity  was  then  heavily  perseculeid*;" 
Thus  as  oflen  elsewhere  the  interests  of  true  religion  were  aafiri- 
(iced  upon  the  altar  of  Mammon,  and  the  knowledge  of  salfljtjppi 
withheld  for  money.  ,ifi 

The  whole  interval  of  Dutch  authority  in  Formosa  was  a  pfifigl 
fraught  with  calamity  to  China,  both  from  the  scourge  of  civiji||||r 
and  foreign  invasion.    In  1644,  the  Mantchuu  Tartars  had  gaiQCMi 


18r34.  Formosa.  411 

the  capital,  Peking,  and  the  Tartar  chief  was  acknowledged  as 
emperor  of  China,  by  most  of  the  northern  provinces.  At  the  close 
of  the  next  year,  twelve  of  the  fifteen  provinces  had  submitted  to 
the  usurper.  Throughout  the  whole  course  of  this  long  war,  the 
Chinese  were  emigrating  to  other  countries  to  escape  the  miseries 
of  their  own.  Early  in  the  struggle,  d5,000  families  are  said  to 
have  transported  themselves  to  Formosa.  The  industry  of  these 
strangers  gave  the  island  a  cultivated  appearance,  and  increased 
the  produce  of  rice  and  sugar  for  exportation.  At  first  the  Dutch 
encouraged  this  immigration,  and  at  length  were  unable  to  prevent 
it ;  which  influx  of  foreigners  aided  in  the  final  overthrow  of  the 
Dutch  dominion  in  the  island.  But  the  unexpected  and  unheard 
of  result,  that  of  Europeans  being  defeated  in  contest  with  the 
Chinese,  will  excuse  a  minute  description,  and  demands  a  brief 
retracing  of  some  previous  events. 

These  calamitous  and  turbulent  days  produced  in  China,  as 
ever  elsewhere,  some  daring  spirits,  who  rode  upon  the  storm,  and 
whose  names  are  well  known  in  the  history  of  those  times.  None 
of  these  was  more  remarkable  than  the  half  piratical,  half  patriotic 
naval  chief,  Ching  Chingkung^  better  known  as  Koxinga.  His 
father  was  once  a  servant  of  the  Portuguese  at  Macao,  and  was 
instructed  in  the  Christian  religion,  and  baptized  by  the  name  of 
Nicholaus.  From  a  petty  trader,  he  grew  by  foreign  trade  to  be 
the  richest  merchant  in  China;  and  afterwards  equipped,  at  his 
own  expense,  a  small  fleet  against  the  Tartars.  His  success  gra- 
dually drew  around  him  a  vast  number  of  Chinese  vessels,  till  he 
became  the  commander  of  as  formidable  a  fleet  as  ever  sailed  these 
seas.  But  after  many  battles,  the  Tartar  chief  invited  him  to  court, 
and  offered  him  the  dignity  of  king,  which  he  accepted,  leaving 
the  command  of  the  fleet  to  his  son  Koxinga,  while  himself  was 
doomed  to  perpetual  imprisonment  at  Peking.  Koxinga,  with 
more  than  his  father's  valor,  opposed  the  usurper,  and  continued 
faithful  to  his  country.  During  several  years,  he  scoured  the  seas 
with  his  formidable  fleet,  descended  upon  the  coast,  and  with  the 
aid  of  a  land  force,  retook  some  cities  and  defeated  the  enemy  in 
several  engagements.  But  in  three  or  four  years  the  Tartars  by 
force  and  bribes  recovered  all,  and  drove  him  from  the  coast  to  the 
numerous  islands  which  line  the  shore.  In  this  state  of  affairs, 
the  larger  and  fertile*  island  of  Formosa  became  the  object  on  which 
the  exiled  chieftain  rested  his  last  hopes.  The  Dutch  foresaw  the 
danger ;  they  were  aware  that  the  agents  of  Koxinga  held  secret 
correspondence  with  the  resident  Chinese ;  and  the  garrison  at 
fort  Zealand  was  accordingly  increased  in  IA50.  For  several  suc- 
ceeding years,  there  was  no  open  hostility,  and  Koxinga  being 
folly  employed  against  the  Tartars,  neglected  Formosa;  yet  dis- 
satisfaction was  mutually  increasing  between  the  Dutch  and  the 
chief  But  after  his  severe  defeat  in  the  seige  of  Nanking,  he  had 
no  resource  left  but  to  obtain  the  island  ;  his  followers  were  dis- 
persing to  procure  subsistence,  and  his  fleet  could  not  be  kept 
together.  He  now  began  in  earnest  to  look  at  the  ''  beauLlvC^V  veXft"^ 


1 


A\2  Formosa.  Jan. 

The  Dutch  also  increased  their  vigilance ;  look  some  of  the  most 
considerable  emigrants  as  liustages,  arrested  and  tortured  others 
who  were  suspected.  At  the  earnest  .request  of  Coyet,  governor 
of  Formosa,  12  ships  were  dispatched  from  Batavia  in  t&O,  with 
large  reinforcements,  and  orders  that  if  the  alarm  at  Formosa 
proved  groundless,  the  fleet  should  proceed  against  Macao.  The 
garrison  at  Tae-wan  now  consisted  of  1600  men,  a  force  which 
the  admiral  thought  superior  to  any  number  whatever  of  Chinese 
troops.  A  categorical  answer  was  demanded  of  Koxinga, "  whether 
he  was  for  peace  or  war."  The  wily  chief  replied  by  letter,  that 
**  he  had  not  the  least  thought  of  war  against  the  Company."  To 
remove  suspicion,  he  sent  several  merchant  ships  to  Tae*wan; 
but  as  he  still  continued  his  vast  preparations  for  war  in  his  strong- 
hold at  Heamun  (Amoy)  and  Ke-mun,  the  governor's  suspicions 
were  not  removed.  The  majority  of  his  council,  however,  were  of 
opinion  that  there  was  no  present  danger,  and  all  the  ships  were 
therefore  ordered  away  to  their  respective  places.  The  admiral 
returned  to  Batavia,  and  accused  the  governor  of  unreasonable 
apprehensions.  The  council,  wearied  with  the  expenses,  and  with 
the  false  alarms  of  the  governor  for  several  years,  suspended  him 
from  all  office,  and  ordered  him  to  Batavia  to  defend  himadf. 
M.  Clenk  his  successor  sailed  for  Formosa  in  June,  1661. 

Widely  different  from  these  conjectures  were  the  events  then 
passing  at  the  island.  No  sooner  had  the  Dutch  fleet  departed, 
than  Koxinga,  and  his  forces  were  in  motion.  He  embarked 
20,000,  or  5^,000  of  his  best  troops  in  a  great  number  of  vessels, 
and  appeared  before  fort  Zealand,  and  assisted  by  thousands  of 
his  countrymen  on  shore,  began  to  land.  He  first  stationed  a 
number  of  his  vessels  between  fort  Zealand  and  fort  Province,  on 
the  opposide  side  of  the  entrance,  and  occupied  with  his  forces  a 
point  which  would  cut  off*  the  communication  between  the  forts. 

The  governor  seeing  this  ordered  out  240  men  to  dislodge  the 
enemy  from  this  post.  Here  was  the  first  trial  of  their  strength. 
By  the  time  of  their  coming  up,  4000  Chinese  had  already  oceapi- 
ed  the  place;  but  so  confident  were  the  Dutch  that  the  en^mj 
would  not  stand  the  fire,  that  they  immediately  attacked  them. 
"  But  so  far  were  the  jChinese  from  giving  ground,  that  thej  reCam- 
ed  the  fire  with  musketry  and  arrows,  and  sent  a  detachment  to 
attack  us  in  the  flanks.  This  alarmed  the  soldiers,  who  threw 
down  their  arms  and  fled,  leaving  the  captain  and  19  men  to  the 
mercy  of  ^he  enemy.  Qne  half  only  of  their  company  reachftf 
the  fort  alive.  Nor  was  the  defense  by  sea  any  better.  The  feor 
ships  in  port  attacked  the  junks,  and  sunk  a  few ;  but  one  of  t||e 
four  was  burned  by  the  Chinese  fire  ships,  and  the  rest  ygfttptd 
from  the  harbor,  to  which  they  all  returned  again,  but  one  wlmh 
sailed  away  for  Batavia.''  By  passing  around  the  Philippineiu  jpa 
reached  Batavia  in  53  days;  the  first  instance  of  a  passiqiempa 
against  the  monsoon.  The  Chinese  landed  without  any  fiwpwr 
oppositio'  .  and  in  four  hours'  time  cut  off  all  commaniij||btti 
/between  the  forts,  and  also  between  fort  Zealand  and  tbf|  omi 


1834.  Formosa.  41  rl 

country.     Koxinga  now  summoned  the  fort,  threntening  to  put  all 
to  lire  and  sword,  if  they  did  not  surrender  immediately. 

A  consultation  was  immediately  held,  and  it  was  agreed  to 
send  deputies  to  Koxinga,  offering  to  surrender  fort  Province 
rather  than  to  lose  all.  They  went  to  his  camp,  then  consisting 
of  about  12,000  men  who  were  besieging  fort  Province.  They 
were  armed  with  three  different  sorts  of  weapons ;  the  first,  of  bows 
and  arrows;  the  second,  of  cimiters  and  targets  only;  and  the  third, 
of  backswords  and  pikes,  three  or  four  feet  long,  with  broad  point- 
ed  irons  at  the  ends.  The  deputies  were  conducted  into  a  spacious 
tent,  where  they  waited  till  Koxinga  was  at  leisure.  He  mean- 
while  was  employed  in  combing  his  black,  shining  hair,  a  great 
ornament  among  the  Chinese.  '  This  done,  they  were  intr^uc- 
ed  into  his  tent,  all  hung  with  blue ;  he  himself  was  seated  in  an 
elbow  chair  behind  a  four-square  table ;  round  about  him  attend- 
ed all  the  chief  commanders,  clad  in  long  robes,  without  arms,  and 
in  great  silence,  with  a  most  awful  countenance."  Koxinga  repli- 
ed ;  that  "  Formosa  had  always  belonged  to  China,  and  now  the 
Chinese  wanted  it,  the  foreigners  roust  quit  the  island  immedi- 
ately. If  not,  let  them  only  hoist  the  red  flag."  N^xt  morning 
the  red  flag  waved  over  K>rt  Zealand,  but  fort  Province  was 
surrendered,  with  all  its  garrison  and  cannon. 

To  prepare  for  a  more  vigorous  defense,  all  the  men  able  to 
bear  arms  were  taken  into  the  fort,  and  the  city  set  on  fire,  but 
not  so  effectually  as  to  prevent  the  Chinese  from  preserving 
many  of  the  buildings,  which  afforded  them  a  shelter.  They  also 
brought  up  thither  28  cannon  to  bear  against  the  fert;  but  they 
were  so  galled  by  the  fire  of  the  Dutch  that  the  streets  were  co- 
vered with  the  slain,  and  the  beseiged  making  a  successful  sally, 
spiked  the  enemy's  guns.  Koxinga  now  finding  all  his  attacks 
fruitless,  began  a  close  blockade,  and  meanwhile  made  the  open 
country  feel  his  rage.  He  made  the  Dutch,  evpecially  the  minis- 
ters and  schoolmasters,  prisoners,  because  they  were  suspected  of 
secretly  encouraging  their  parishioners  to  kill  the  Chinese  residing 
among  them ;  some  were  crucified  by  the  Chinese,  and  their  cross- 
es erected  in  their  respective  villages.  One  individual  event  of 
this  kind  as  related  by  Nieuhoff,  is  so  Regulus-like  that  we  pre- 
sent it  entire  to  the  reader. 

"  Among  the  Dutch  prisoners  taken  in  the  country  was  one 
Mr.  Hambrocock,  a  minister.  This  man  was  sent  by  Koxinga  to 
the  governor,  to  propose  terms  for  surrendering  the  fort;  but  in 
case  of  refusal,  vengeance  would  be  taken  on  the  Dutch  prisoners. 
Mr.  Hambrocock  came  into  the  castle,  being  forced  to  leave  his 
wife  and  children  behind  him  as  hostages,  which  sufficiently 
proved  that  if  he  failed  in  his  negociation,  he  had  nothing  but 
death  to  expect  from  the  chieftain.  Yet  was  he  so  far  from  per- 
suading the  garrison  to  surrender,  that  he  encouraged  them  to  a 
brave  defense  by  hopes  of  relief,  assuring  them  that  Koxinga  had 
lost  many  of  his  best  ships  and  soldiers,  and  began  to  be  weary  of 
the  siege.      When  he  had  ended,  the  council  of  war  left  it  to  his 


\ 


4 1 4  /'armosa .  Jan. 

choice  to  stay  with  them  or  return  to  the  camp,  where  he  could 
expect  nothing  but  present  death ;  every  one  intreated  him  to  stay. 
He  had  two  daughters  within  the  castle,  who  hung  upon  his  neck, 
overwhelmed  with  grief  and  tears,  to  see  their  father  ready  to  go 
where  they  knew  he  must  he  sacrificed  by  the  merciless  enemy. 
But  he  represented  to  them  that  having  left  his  wife  and  two  other 
children  in  the  camp  as  hostages,  nothing  but  death  could  attend 
them  if  he  returned  not :  so  unlocking  himself  from  his  daughter*' 
arms,  and  exhorting  every  body  to  a  resolute  defense,  he  reiurned 
to  the  camp,  telling  them  at  parting,  that  he  hoped  he  might  prove 
serviceable  to  his  poor  fellow-prisoners. 

"  Koxihga  received  his  answer  sternly ;  then  causing  it  to  be 
rumored  that  the  prisoners  excited  the  Formosaus  to  rebel 
against  him,  ordered  all  the  Dutch  male  prisoners  to  be  slain ; 
this  was  accordingly  done,  some  being  beheaded,  others  killed  in 
a  more  barbarous  manner,  to  the  number  of  oOO,  their  bodies  strip* 
ped  quite  naked,  and  buried  50  and  60  in  a  hole ;  nor  were  the  wo- 
men and  children  spared,  many  of  them  likewise  being  slain, 
though  some  of  the  best  were  preserved  for  the  use  of  the  com- 
manders, and  the  rest  sold  to  the  common  soldiers.  Happy  was 
she  that  fell  to  the  lot  of  an  unmarried  man,  being  thereby  freed 
from  vexations  by  the  Chinese  women,  who  are  very  jealous  of 
their  husbands.  Among  the  slain  were  Messrs.  Hambrocock, 
Mus,  and  Winshaim,  clergymen,  and  many  schoolmasters,  wbo 
were  all  beheaded."     Thus  ended  that  tragical  scene. 

Two  days  afler  the  council  at  Batavia  had  censured  Coyet  fiir 
his  fears,  and  had  dispatched  his  successor  Clenk  to  Formosa,  the 
Maria  arrived  with  the  news  from  Formosa.  They  immediately 
revoked  the  censure  and  suspension,  and  fitted  out  10  ships  with 
700  soldiers  for  the  island  ;  but  Clenk  arrived  first  off  Tae*wan, 
where  instead  of  the  rich  and  peaceful  station  he  had  flattered 
himself  with  obtaining,  he  saw  the  red  flag  flying,  and  hundreds  of 
Chinese  vessels  lying  in  the  northern  roads.  He  anchored  ia 
the  southern,  sent  his  dispatches  ashore,  did  not  land  himself,  but 
sailed  for  Japan,  and  was  heard  of  no  more  at  Formosa.  Soon 
the  succors  from  Batavia  arrived,  and  the  besieged  began  to  ad 
on  the  offensive.  They  were  unsuccessful  however  in  attempting 
to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  the  city  of  Zelandia,  and  suffered  the 
loss  of  two  ships  and  many  men,  in  the  attempt ;  the  garrisons  were 
now  ordered  from  the  two  northern  ports,  Kelung  and  Tan-> 
shwuy,  to  increase  the  force  of  the  besieged.  "The  women  and 
children  and  other  useless  persons  were  also  sent  to  Batavia/* 
These  preparations  checked  the  approaches  of  Koxinga  for  thft 
present,  which  led  to  an  injudicious  act  on  the  part  of  the  besieged. 
The  governor  received  letters  from  the  viceroy  of  Fubkeen,  re* 
questing  his  cooperation  in  expelling  the  remains  of  KoxingaV 
forces  from  the  coast,  and  promising  his  whole  aid  afterwards  l<» 
the  Dutch  at  Formosa.  Five  ships  were  therefore  dispatched  tbut^ 
this  purpose,  but  three  were  lost  in  a  storm  and  the  remainder  re^ 
turned  to  Ralavia.  i} 


18ti4.  lormosa.  415 

This  act  was  just  to  the  wish  of  Koxiiiga,  and  led  the  besieged 
iu  despair  of  holding  out  much  longer.  A  deserter  from  the  Dutch 
encouraged  the  besiegers,  and  directed  them  where  to  press  the  at- 
tack. They  now  assailed  the  fort  from  three  near  batteries,  and  not- 
withstanding opposition,  a(\er  many  assaults  succeeded  in  making 
a  breach,  and  gaining  one  of  the  redoubts,  from  whence  they  an- 
noyed the  Dutch,  and  seemed  ready  for  a  general  assault  through 
the  breach.  Then  the  besieged  began  to  deliberate,  and  the  ma- 
jority of  the  council  agreed  that  the  fort  was  untenable.  The  go- 
vernor yielded  his  opinion  to  the  majority,  surrendered  the  public 
property,  but  was  allowed  to  embark  their  private  property  for  Ba- 
tavia  in  their  only  remaining  ship.  Thus  after  a  siege  of  nine 
months,  with  the  loss  of  1600  men,  the  Dutch  returned  to  Java ; 
'*  where  the  governor  and  council  of  Formosa,  afler  all  the  ha- 
zards and  incredible  hardships  they  had  undergone,  were  impri- 
soned, their  goods  confiscated,  and  the  governor  condemned  to 
perpetual  banishment  in  one  of  the  fianda  isles,"  but  was  finally 
recalled  by  the  Prince  of  Orange.  Thus  afler  thirty  years'  duration, 
ended  the  Dutch  authority  in  Formosa,  in  1662. 

Freed  from  all  opposers,  Koxinga  now  distributed  garrisons 
throughout  the  western  parts  of  Tae-wan,  and  established  an  undis- 
puted dominion  there.     He  constituted  hjmself  sovereign  of  the 
island,  assumed  a  princely  style,  and  fixed  his  palace  and  court  at 
Zelandia.     Then  the  island  assumed  a  new  aspect;  for  with  their 
proverbial  industry  he  introduced  also  the  Chinese  laws,  customs, 
and  form  of  government.     He  even  looked  beyond  **  the  beauti- 
ful island  "  to  the  rich  clusters  of  islands  which  almost  bordered  on 
his  narrow  domain.     He  had  threatened  the  Philippines,  and  was 
preparing  for  an  expedition  against  the  Spanish  there,  when  he 
was  arrested   by  death  only  two  years  afler  his  gaining  Formosa, 
and  lefl  his   possessions   to   his  son.     Ten  years  afler,  when  the 
provinces  of  Kwangtung   and  Fuhkeen  revolted  against  the  em- 
peror Kanghe,  this  son  resolved  to  join  the  king  of  Fuhkeen  :  but 
not  being  acknowledged  by  the  latter  as  a  sovereign  prince,  he  de- 
clared war  against  the  king  on  the  spot,  defeated  him  in  several 
battles,  and  weakened  him  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  submit  again 
to  the  emperor,  and  receive  the  tonsure.      Kanghe  now  abolished 
the  title  of  king,  and  appointed  a  governor  over  Chekeang  and 
Fuhkeen.     This  man  seized  upon  the   Pang-hoo  isles,  and  pro- 
claimed general  amnesty  to  all   who  submitted  to  the  emperor. 
This  policy  had  the  desired  effect  of  inducing  many  Formosnn 
emigrants  to  return  again  to  China,  and  of  weakening  the  enemy 
upon  the  island,  till  it  was  finally  surrendered  to  Kanghe  by  the 
grandson  of  Koxinga.     Thus  ended  the  sovereignty  erected  by 
that  chief,  and  Formosa  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Chinese  go- 
vernment in  1683. 

Little  change  ensued  in  the  government  or  customs  upon  this 
change  of  masters.  The  imperial  authority  on  the  island,  though 
otlen  assailed  by  insurrections  during  the  last  150  years,  is  still 
maintained.     The  \nmh  possessed  by  the  Chinese  in  Furmosu 


i 


4 1  (i  Formom .  Jan  . 

were  at  that  time  divided  into  three  districts ;  the  suhject  Datives 
composed  45  towus  or  villages.  Little  can  be  said  with  certaioij 
of  the  events  which  have  since  transpired  there. 

The  two  most  prominent  events  are  the  destructive  inundation  in 
1782,  and  the  rebellion  in  1788.  The  official  report  of  the  former 
disaster  states,  that  in  May  (which  is  not  the  month  for  tyfoons,)  a 
wind,  rain  and  swell  of  the  sea  together  for  12  hours,  threatened 
to  overwhelm  the  island.  On  its  cessation,  the  public  buildings, 
granaries,  barracks,  and  salt  warehouses  were  found  totally  des- 
troyed, and  motit  private  houses  were  in  ruins:  of  27  ships  of  war, 
J  2  had  disappeared,  and  12  more  were  wholly  ruined ;  of  other  ships, 
about  200  are  lost.  Without  the  harbor,  a  prodigious  number  of 
barks  and  small  vessels  disappeared,  and  left  not  a  piece  of  wreck 
behind.  The  emperor  directed  that  all  the  houses  thrown  down 
should  be  rebuilt  at  his  expense,  (i.  e.  from  the  public  treasury,) 
and  provisions  supplied  to  the  people.  '*  1  should  feel  much  painr," 
said  he, ''  were  one  of  them  to  be  neglected."  Subterranean  con- 
vulsions may  have  conspired  with  the  winds  to  aggravate  this  ca- 
lamity. 

This  event  was  followed  six  years  later  by  the  most  important  and 
bloody  rebellion  which  Formosa  has  yet  witnessed.  The  particulars 
of  it  cannot  be  given,  but  its  suppression  by  cruel  punishment  and 
almost  indiscriminate  proscription,  tarni&hed  the  name  of  Keen* 
lung,  the  emperor.  M.  de  Grammont  states  in  a  letter  of  March, 
17^,  that  **  the  troubles  on  Formosa  are  ended  at  last,  but  at  the 
cost  of  a  shameful  and  expensive  war  to  China.  She  has  lost  at 
least  a  hundred  thousand  men,  destroyed  by  disease  or  the  sword 
of  the  rebels;  and  she  has  expended  more  than  two  millions  of 
taels.  The  only  advantage  that  she  has  secured,  is  the  recapture 
from  the  Formosans  of  the  two  places  they  had  seized.  According 
to  the  returns  of  the  Chinese  general  to  the  emperor,  the  renowned 
rebel  leader,  Lin  Chwang-wan  has  been  captured  and  cut  into  a 
thousand  pieces;  but  according  to  private  advices  the  rebel  still 
survives,  and  the  real  sufferer  was  only  a  Formosan  bearing  the 
same  name.'' 

A  brief  geographical  description,  adapted  to  its  present  condition 
will  be  found  at  the  close  of  this  account.  One  prominent  object 
with  the  Chinese  government  in  retaining  Formosa,  second  to  pre- 
serving it  from  the  possession  of  foreigners,  is  to  prevent  its  becom- 
ing a  rendezvous  far  criminals  and  desperadoes  from  the  empire. 
For  this  purpose  they  have  always  maintained  a  numerous  guard  of 
soldiery  upon  the  island.  The  officers  stationed  there  have  been  strict, 
even  to  vexation,  in  granting  passes  to  the  applicants  who  come 
thither  from  Ch4na  to  trade  or  to  reside.  Many  hundred  thou* 
sand  emigrants  from  Fuhkeen,  Kwangtung,  and  Chekeang  ha?e 
peopled  the  villages  of  Formosa,  and  it  is  said  a  regular  system  of 
extortion  is  praticed  by  the  officers  upon  the  new  comers.  They 
demand  a  fee  so  large,  that  poor  .settlers  have  no  other  meaii^! 
to  pay  it,  than  to  bind  tliemsclvcs  to  ilic  officers  in  a  certain  por- 
tion of  their  profits  till  the  whole  (loiriHud  ib  discharged.     Thus  oii^ 


1834.  Formosa.  417 

their  arrival,  many  of  the  emigrants  find  themselves  in  a  manner 
slaves  to  the  mandarins,  as  to  them  much  of  their  hard  earnings 
must  revert.  '*  Though  they  are  industrious/'  says  a  recent  observer 
of  the  island,  **  yet  the  emigrants  have  deservedly  a  reputation  for 
insubordination  and  lawlessness.  They  associate  much  in  clans, 
and  clannish  attachments  and  feuds  are  cherished  among  them ;  but 
they  are  very  fond  of  intercourse  with  foreigners.  Many  of  them 
are  unmarried,  or  have  left  their  families  in  China,  to  whom  they 
hope  to  return  after  amassing  a  little  property."  Having  just  es- 
caped from  the  grinding  tyranny  of  magistrates  at  home,  they  na- 
turally wish  to  enjoy  more  freedom  in  their  voluntary  exile.  But 
the  mandarins  of  Formosa  on  their  part  also,  by  being  more  re- 
moved from  the  supervision  of  their  superiors,  can  proceed  to  more 
open  and  extreme  extortion  than  in  China  itself,  since  complaint  is 
difficult,  and  relief  still  more  so.  Thus  mutual  dissatisfaction  is 
excited  and  cherished,  on  the  one  hand  by  new  acts  of  oppression, 
and  on  the  other  by  new  arts  of  evasion  or  resistance ;  hence,  in 
no  part  of  the  empire  have  insurrections  been  so  frequent  as  in 
Tae-wan.  The  late  threatening  rebellion  there  has  but  just  closed, 
though  for  some  time  it  has  ceased  to  excite  any  conversation  or 
interest.  The  reports  from  the  seat  of  war  were  so  imperfect  or 
contradictory,  that  it  is  either  difficult  or  impossible  to  obtain  satis- 
factory information. 

It  appears  that  the  naval  and  military  forces  stationed  on  the 
island  were  noways  contemptible  as  to  numbers.  An  imperial 
report  states,  that  20,000  of  the  troops  there  in  garrison  had  been 
allowed  by  their  officers  so  to  mingle  in  the  employments  and  in- 
terests of  the  people,  that  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  rebellion^  no 
effective  force  could  be  mustered  on  the  island.  The  general  cause 
of  the  war  doubtless  was,  and  the  emperor  at  last  acknowledged  it, 
the  growing  oppression  of  the  officers  of  government.  But  there 
was  no  unity  among  the  rebels,  nor  any  previous  concert  to  rise 
against  the  government.  The  occasion  of  the  insurrection  is  said 
to  have  been  a  quarrel  between  two  clans,  one  of  which,  by  appeal- 
ing to  the  officers,  brought  in  the  other  for  an  unusual  fleecing  from 
the  mandarins,  which  in  this  case  was  not  endured.  The  oppo- 
sition burst  forth  about  15  miles  from  Tae-wan,  the  capital,  and 
20  or  30  officers  with  near  2000  men  were  killed  at  the  first  ex- 
plosion. The  news  soon  spread,  and  there  was  a  very  general 
rising  throughout  the  districts,  and  the  imperial  troops  were  destroy- 
ed or  fled  into  the  mountains ;  they  disappeared.  While  troops 
were  being  levied  and  dispatched  from  the  four  southeastern 
provinces  of  China,  the  insurgents  were  expending  their  strength 
against  each  other.  It  was  said  that  one  clan  had  seized  the 
capital,  and  kept  possession  of  it  with  30,000  men,  and  that  50,000 
of  the  hostile  clan  were  marching  against  them.  The  navy  and 
most  renowned  officers  were  dispatched  to  suppress  the  rebellion  ; 
commissioners  were  sent  from  Peking  for  the  purpose,  and  woe 
bo  to  such  officers  in  China,  who  are  not  successful  by  some  means 
or  other     At  Irnpth,  by  force  Htid  money,   and  if  rc|K)rt  be  truc» 


% 


418  Formosa.  Jan, 

not  much  less  by  the  latter  than  the  Former,  the  insurrection  was 
checked ;  but  it  broke  out  again  at  different  times  and  places  till 
June,  1833.  After  a  continuance  of  eight  or  nine  months,  **  now 
all  are  again  quiet,"  says  the  final  report,  **  and  the  mind  of  his 
majesty  is  filled  with  consolation." 

After  this  sufi&ciently  extended  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  island, 
we  proceed  to  its  form  of  government  and  productions.    Formosa, 
together  with  the  Pang-hoo  islands  forms  one  foo^  or  department 
of  the  province  of  Fuhkeen.    It  is  immediately  subject  to  the  foo- 
yuenofthat  province.     For  an  account  of  its  present  divisions, 
we  refer  to  a  geographical  description  in  the  Canton  Register,  the 
writer  of  which  drew  from  Chinese  statistical  books.   The  depart- 
ments, defined  las  above,  comprises  six  Aeen,  or  subordinate  dis- 
tricts, five  of  which  are  in  Formosa,  the  remaining  one  includes 
the  Pang-hoo  isles.     The  aboriginal   inhabitants  of  the  western 
parts  have  been  mostly  subdued  and  enslaved  by  the  Chinese ;  but 
they  do  not  continue  in  quiet  submission  to  their  conquerors,  ex- 
cept the  small  proportion  which  are  styled  matured  foreigners^ 
and  are  civilized.     Tae-wan  been,  the  chief  district,  is  a  narrotv 
tract  of  land,  comprehending  a  town,  21  Chinese   and  3  native 
villages.     The  capital  Tae-wan,  is  in  latitude  23"*  N.     Its  harbor 
had  formerly   two  entrances,  one  of  which  called  Ta-keang,  is 
now  entirely  blocked  up  by  the  accumulation  of  sand ;  here  stood 
the  fort  Zeal  and  ia.     The  other  is  so  shallow  and  intricate  on  ac- 
c6uut  of  shoals  that  it  is  impracticable  without  an  experienced 
pilot.     The  city  of  Tae-wan  is  described  as  ranking  among  cities 
of  the  first  class  in  China,  in  the  variety  and  richness  of  its  mer- 
chandise, and  in  |>opulation.    Its  streots  are  covered  many  months 
of  the  year  to  avoid  the  rays  of  the  sun.     Fung-shan  been,  lies 
south  of  the  former,  and  includes  a  town,  8  villages,  and  some  plan- 
tations of  Chinese.     The  native  villages  are  73,  of  which  8  only 
are  occupied  by  the  civilized  natives.     Choo-lo  been  lies  north  of 
Tae-wan  and  comprehends  a  town,  4  Chinese  and  33  native  vil- 
lages; 8  belonging  to  the  civilized    natives.     Chang-hwa  been, 
besides  its  town  has  16  villages  and   132  plantations  of  Chinese, 
and  51  native  villages.     Tan-shwuy  been  has  a  town,  132  farms, 
and  70  native  villages.     Pang-hoo  ting,  according  to  Nieuhoff 
who  visited  it,  **  has  several  good  harbors  and  two  commodious 
bays,   where   ships   may   ride   safely  at  anchor  in  eight  or  nine 
fathoms  of  water.    It  contains  many  populous  villages,  the  islands 
being  all  well  stored   with  inhabitants,  with  fat  cattle,  especially 
cows,  and  birds  of  all  sorts,  with  an  incredible   number  of  fine, 
large  cocks.    Here  are  always  seen  many  Chinese  vessels  for  fish- 
ing and  traffic ;  the  islands  arc  many  in  number ;  the  two  most 
famous  are  Fisher's  island,  (which  is  the  western,)  and  Pehoo.  Tlic 
southeast  side  of  Fisher's  island  is  so  barren  that  it  produces  not  k' 
tree."'    Pterhaps  this  last  remark  may  aid  us  to  understand  othci' 
accounts  which  represent  these  islands  as  desolate  and  barren. 

A  chain  ot*  mountains   divide^   the  isi.nid  in  its  whole  length..' 
?fom  norlh  to  south,  rurniing  in  j»ciicrnl,  iliu  ban  km   hcfwecii  tli€* 


'1 1 


M 


1834.  i  hi  mom.  419 

Cyhiiiese  on  the  west,  and  the  iiHlepeiideiit  natives  of  the  unexplor- 
ed eastern  side.  Many  of  these  mouutaiiis  are  very  lofty,  some* 
times  slightly  covered  with  snow;  some  are  volcanic  and  sul- 
phureous. 

Of  the  native  inhabitants,  there  are  three  classes;  first,  those 
who  have  not  only  submitted  to  the  Chinese  but  also  have  adopt- 
ed  many  improvements  from  them,  and  have  advanced  beyond 
their  former  rude  state  towards  civilization.  These  were  in- 
structed by  the  Dutch  as  has  been  related  ;  but  having  lost  their 
teachers  and  pastors  together,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that 
they  retain  much  knowledge  of  Christianity  now,  after  a  period  of 
170  years.  The  Jesuit  Du  Halde,  who  wrote  seventy  years  later, 
and  who  would  not  have  judged  too  favorably  says;  '*  the  peo- 
ple adore  no  idols,,  and  abominate  every  approach  to  them,  yet 
they  perform  no  act  of  worship  nor  recite  any  prayers.  There  are 
many  who  understand  the  Dutch  language,  can  read  their  books, 
and  who  in  writing  use  their  letters,  and  many  fragments  of  pious 
Dutch  books  are  found  amongst  them.'' 

The  second  class  is  composed  of  the  aborigines,  who  though 
acknowledging  the  authority  of  the  Chinese,  yet  retain  their  pri- 
mitive customs,  and  are  called  *'  raw  natives.**  This  class  com- 
prises much  the  greater  part  of  them  who  are  subject  to  the  Chi- 
nese. The  third  portion  includes  all  the  unsubdued  and  inde- 
pendent tribes  and  villages,  of  whom  we  have  an  imperfect  know- 
ledge. It  appears,  however,  that  they  have  no  books  or  written 
language;  that  they  have  no  king  or  common  -head,  but  petty 
chiefs,  and  councils  of  elders  and  distinguished  men,  in  that  res- 
pect, much  like  the  North  American  Indians.  It  does  not  appear 
whether  they  have  any  separate  priesthood,  but  it  is  probable  thai 
there  is  none  beyond  the  conjurers  and  enchanters  of  all  savage 
tribes,  nor  any  ancient  and  fixed  ceremonies  of  divine  worship,  or 
system  of  superstition.  They  are  represented  by  the  Chinese  as 
free  from  theft  and  deception  among  themselves,  and  just  towards 
each  other,  but  excessively  revengeful  when  outraged.  In  their 
marriages,  which  are  made  by  mutual  choice,  the  bride  takes  home, 
the  bridegroom  to  her  parents'  house,  and  he  returns  no  more  to 
his  father's ;  "  therefore  they  think  it  no  happiness  to  have  male 
children."  They  are  of  a  slender  shape,  olive  complexion,  wear 
long  hair,  are  clad  with  a  piece  of  cloth  from  the  waist  to  the 
knees  ;  they  blacken  their  teeth,  and  wear  ear-rings,  and  collars. 
In  the  southern  part,  those  who  are  not  civilized,  live  in  cottages 
of  bamboo  and  straw,  raised  on  a  kind  of  terrace  three  or  four  feet 
high,  built  like  an  inverted  funnel,  and  from  15  to  40  feet  in  dia- 
meter. In  these  they  have  neither  chair,  table,  bed,  nor  any  mov- 
able ;  they  place  their  food  on  a  mat  or  board  and  use  their  fingers 
in  eating,  as  the  apes  do.  They  tattoo  their  skin.  In  the  notth 
part  they  clothe  themselves  with  deer  skins. 

That  portion  of  Formosa  which  is  possessed  by  the  Chinese 
well  deserves  its  name ;  the  air  is  wholesome,  and  the  soil  very 
fruitful.     The  numerous  rivulets  from  the  mountains  fertilize  the 


1 


420  Formosa.  Jan. 

extentive  plains  which  spread  below ;  but  throughout  the  island 
the  water  ia  ufi wholesome  to  drink,  and  to  unacclimated  strangers 
it  is  often  very  injurious.  '*  All  the  trees  are  so  beautifully  ranged, 
that  when  the  rice  is  planted,  as  usual,  in  a  line  and  checkerwise, 
all  this  large  plain  of  the  southern  part  resembles  a  vast  garden, 
which  industrious  hands  have  taken  pains  to  cultivate."  Almost 
all  grains  and  fruits  may  be  produced  on  one  part  of  the  island 
or  another  ;  but  rice,  sugar,  camphor,  tobacco,  d&c,  are  the  ehitff 
productions.  Formosa  has  long  been  familiarly  known  as  the 
granary  of  the  Chinese  maritime  provinces.  If  wars  intervene,  or 
violent  storms  prevent  the  shipment  of  rice  to  the  coast,  a  scarcitj 
immediately  ensues,  and  extensive  distresses,  with  another  snre 
results-multiplied  piracies  by  the  destitute  Chinese.  Some  ides 
of  the  exports  from  the  island  may  be  formed  from  the  reports  of 
an  European  who  has  visited  the  island,  and  who  is  intimately 
acquainted  with  the  maritime  provinces  of  China.  '*  The  quan- 
tity of  rice  exported  from  Formosa  to  Fuhkeen  and  Chekeang  is 
very  considerable,  and  employs  more  than  200  junks.  Of  sugar, 
there  annually  arrive  at  the  single  port  of  Teentsin  upwards  of 
70  loaded  junks.  Much  of  the  camphor  in  the  Canton  market  Is 
supplied  from  Formosa.  The  greater  part  of  the  colonists  arfs 
cultivators  of  the  soil,  but  many  of  the  Amoy  men  are  merchants, 
fishermen,  and  sailors.  The  capital  which  they  employ  is  very 
great  and  the  business  profitable.  The  natives  have  receded  farther 
and  farther  towards  the  east  coast,  and  have  been  partly  amalga- 
mated with  the  planters.  The  whole  population  may  amount  to 
two  or  three  millions" 

The  position  of  Formosa  is  admirable  as  affording  facilities  for 
trade ;  within  30  leagues  of  China,  150  of  Japan,  and  less  of  the 
Philippines,  its  situation  and  resources  make  it  a  desirabte  station 
for  the  commerce  which  is  now  opening,  and  yet  to  be  opened  in 
those  long  forbidden  lands.  But  except  Ke-lung,  there  is  no  good 
harbor  yet  explored  on  the  whole  coast ;  at  Tae-wan,  the  greatest 
depth  at  high  water  is  eight  or  nine  feet.  The  Lord  Amherst,  which 
stopped  at  Formosa  a  few  days  in  1832,  could  not  approach  with- 
in several  miles  of  the  shore.  Junks  also  lay  a  long  way  outside, 
and  received  their  cargoes  in  lighters.  It  is  well  known  that -the 
harbors  are  becoming  shoaler,  and  the  land  is  increasing  by  con- 
stant and  large  accretions  of  sand.  The  currents  in  the  channel 
are  very  strong,  so  that  unless  the  wind  be  fair,  Chinese  vessels 
cannot  bear  up  to  regain  their  course ;  and  in  passing  from  Fuh- 
keen to  Formosa,  they  have  often  been  driven  so  far  to  the  south, 
that  they  not  could  reach  their  destination,  when  not  un frequently 
they  bring  up  at  Cochinchina  or  Siam,  there  to  await  a  change  of 
the  monsoon.  But  foreign  ships,  during  the  last  and  present  winter, 
beat  up  the  channel  against  the  full  strength  of  the  northeast  nion^ 
soon  Hn<l  the  current ;  yet  this  can  be  accomplishd  only  by  strong'^ 
jiid  sjiporior  sailing  ships 


■      ri 


18.i4.  Th   Chhmc  .VWr//.  421 

The  Ciiinesf.  Navy. — The  Peking  gazette  of  the  l^th  day  o! 
the  9th  moon,  Octol)er  29th,  183^),  contains  a  paper  nfsix  pages 
concerning  the  nary  of  China,  from  the  pen  (or  rather  pencil)  of 
his  imperial  majesty.  It  was  occasioned  by  the  operations  of  the 
Canton,  navy,  a  few  months  ago,  on  the  coast  of  Cocbinchina, 
when  a  pirate  named  Chin  Keahae  was  taken  prisoner.  He  was 
really  a  Chinese,  but  made  himself  a  citizen  of  either  nation  as 
suited  his  convenience.  It  will  certainly  be  better  for  some  peo- 
ple, when  all  are  allowed  to  be  citizens  of  the  world,  but  amen- 
able to  no  one  state  in  particular.  The  emperor's  attention  being 
called  to  the  navy  by  the  operations  above  alluded  to,  and  by  some 
failures  against  pirates  on  the  coast  of  Fuhkeen,  he  takes  occa- 
sion to  animadvert  in  rather  severe  terms  on  the  present  state  of 
the  Chinese  navy.  He  begins  his  paper  by  this  first  principle, 
that,  "according  to  the  ancients,  in  the  government  of  a  nation, 
while  civilians  required  rubbing  up,  the  military  no  less  required  a 
brushing.  Government,"  he  says,  **  appoints  soldiers  for  the  pro- 
tection of  the  people;  and  naval  captains  are  not  less  important 
than  dry-land  soldiers.  But  the  navy  has  lately  fallen  off,  as  ap- 
pears by  many  c^ses  of  failure  on  the  high  seas. 

"  On  shore  a  man's  ability  is  measured  by  his  archery  and  his 
horsemanship ;  but  a  sailor's  talent  by  his  ability  to  fight  with, 
and  on  the  water.  A  sailor  must  know  the  winds  and  the  clouds, 
and  the  lands  and  the  lines  (or  passages  among  the  sands).  He 
must  be  thoroughly  versed  in  breaking  a  spear  with  (or  beat- 
ing against)  the  wind.  He  must  know,  like  a  god,  how  to  break 
through  the  billows,  handle  bis  ship,  and  be  all  in  regular  order 
for  action.  Then,  when  his  spears  are  thrown  they  will  pierce; 
and  his  guns  will  follow  to  give  them  effect.  The  spitting  tor- 
nadoes of  the  fire-physic  (gunpowder)  will  all  reach  truly  their 
mark ;  and  whenever  pirates  are  met  with,  they  will  be  vanquish- 
ed wonderously.  No  aim  will  miss  its  mark.  The  pirate  ban- 
ditti will  be  impoverished  and  crippled,  and  even  on  the  high  seas, 
when  they  take  to  flight,  they  will  be  followed  and  caught  and 
slaughtered.  Thus  the  monsters  of  the  deep,  and  the  waves 
will  be  still,  and  the  sea  belsome  a  perfect  calm,  not  a  ripple  will 
be  raised. 

'*But,  far  different  from  this,  has  of  late  been  the  fact.  The 
navy  is  a  nihility.  There  is  the  name  of  going  to  sea;  but  there 
is  no  going  to  sea  in  reality.  Cases  of  piracy  are  perpetually  oc- 
curring, and  even  barbarian  barks  anchor  in  our  inner  seas,  with- 
out the  least  notice  being  taken  of  them !  I,  the  emperor  con- 
sider," d&c.  Here  his  majesty  looks  back  on  the  past,  and  has 
rather  dismal  forebodings  for  the  future,  arising  from  such  an  un- 
comely appearance  of  things ; — but  the  shadows  of  night  are  ob- 
scuring his  paper,  and  the  translator  is  weary  of  his  subject,  and 
therefore  lebves  the  rest  to  the  imagination  of  the  reader.  After 
advising  and  threatening  his  naval  servants,  the  emperor  adds, 
*'do  not  hereafter  say  that  you  were  not  early  warned." 


Saiwrn  in  the  Jan. 

Seamen  in  the  pork  uf  Canton. — In  no  place  in  llie  world  is 
the  character  and  condiioi  of\^anien  more  deserving  of  considera- 
tion, than  in  China :  for  nowhere  else  does  so  much  depend 
on  their  deportment.  We  do  not*  say  this  solely  or  chiefly  on  ac- 
count of  the  magnitude  and  importance  of  the  foreign  trade,  bqt 
in  consideration  of  the  liability  of  that  trade  to  be  hindered  or 
stopped  ill  consequence  of  the  ill  conduct  of  sailors.  Of  all  the 
causes  which  have  heretofore  interrupted  the  commerce  with  the 
Chinese,  ami  led  to  long  protracted  and  vexatious  disputes  with 
the  local  authorities,  this  has  been  one  of  the  most  frequent.  And 
if  the  contemplated  changes  in  the  British  trade  take  place,  as 
they  most  surely  will,  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  still  more  serioas 
evils  may  arise  in  future  from  the  same  cause.  In  order  to  show 
that  the  most  undesirable  consequences  may  result  from  the  rash 
and  improper  conduct  of  seamen  here,  we  will  cite  a  few,  from 
among  a  very  great  number  of  occurrences,  which  bear  directly 
on  the  point  in  question.  We  do  not  allude  to  past  transactions 
with  any  other  view  than  that  they  may  serve  as  beacons  to  warn 
off  from  danger  those  who  may  hereafter  visit  this  port;  nor  will 
we  designedly  attribute  to  seamen  any  of  that  blame  which  justly 
belongs  to  those  natives  who  rudely  attack  them,  cozen  them,  or 
decoy  them  into  evil. 

The  first  case  which  we  have  to  notice  occurred  in  1721.  The 
Bonita,  a  trading  vessel  at  Whampoa,  was  preparing  to  sail  for 
Madras,  when  David  Griffiths,  a  man  belonging  to  one  of  the 
other  ships,  having  engaged  to  sail  in  her,  procured  one  of  her 
boats  to  tranship  his  effects.  On  his  way  to  the  Bonita,  a  custom- 
house boat  made  towards  him,  intending  to  search  his  boat.  "Gri^ 
fiths,  being  intoxicated  and  also  alarmed  for  his  property,  fired  a 
aluskei  at  the  Chinese  boat,  and  killed  one  of  the  custom-house 
men.  The  next  morning,  the  corpse  was  laid  before  the  door  of 
the  English  factory,  and  a  supercargo  belonging  to  the  Bonita, 
who  happened  to  be  the  first  Englishman  that  went  out  of  the  fac- 
tory, was  apprehended  by  the  officers  of  the  Chinese  police,  and 
led  chained  about  the  streets  of  Canton.  Griffiths  was  secured 
^nd  confined  on  board  one  of  the  East  India  Company's  ships, 
whilst  endeavors  were  made  by  the  factory  to  appease  the  Chi- 
nese, which,  however,  was  not  done,  nor  the  release  of  the  supers- 
cargo  obtained,  until  the  culprit  was  delivered  into  their  hands." 

In  1772,  a  Chinese  and  some  Europeans  were  wounded  in  an 
affray,  which  originated  in  the  fourth  officer  of  the  Lord  Camden 
having  incurred  debts  which  he  was  unable  to  pay ;  the  trade  was 
in  consequence  stopped. 

In  ISGH),  the  supercargoes  of  the  Company  <<  made  strong  repre- 
sentations to  the  court,  respecting  the  English  sailors  and  their 
riotous  conduct  while  on  shore  at  Canton,  whither  they  were  oe- 
casionally  permitted  to  go  to  purchase  necessaries.  It  was  hoped 
thi^t  the  court  would  seize  any  opportunity  to  make  regulations 
whicli  migh)i  be  effectual,  as  the  scenes  described  were  disgrace- 
ful  in  the  <^yes  of  the  Chinese,  embarrassing  to  the  Company's 


IWM-  rort  of  ('antoH,  4'2'^ 

iiilerebls  and  to  ihcir  :servaiitii,  mid  liighly  uiVeu.sive  to  ali  d«;bcri[i- 
tioiis  of  persons." 

Again  in  1804,  the  attention  of  the  court  was  called  to  the  **  long 
established  practice"  of  permitting  the  seamen  to  spend  three  days» 
on  shore  at  Canton,  *'  where  they  are  exposed  to  the  arts  practiced 
by  the  Chinese  of  mixing  their  liquors  with  ingredients  of  an  irri- 
tating and  maddening  effect,  causing  a  state  of  inebriety  more  fe- 
rocious than  that  occasioned  by  any  other  spirit ^  and  leading  to 
riotous  scenes  of  the  greatest  enormity,  and  which  tend  to  keep 
alive  in  the  minds  of  the  Chinese,  the  most  unfavorable  opinion  of 
our  character." 

The  circumstances  connected  with  the  execution  of  the  unfor- 
tunate Francis  Terranova,  an  Italian  sailor  serving  on  board  an 
American  ship,  in  1821,  are  yet  fresh  in  the  recollections  of  many. 
We  do  not  undertake  to  say  what  degree  of  blame  was  imputable 
to  him  in  causing  the  death  of  Ko  Leang  she.  It  is  generally  be- 
lieved thai  he  was  bartering  with  that  woman  for  ardent  spirits, 
when  the  quarrel  arose  which  ended  in  her  death.  The  charge 
of  murder  was  brought  aginst  him,  the  whole  American  trade 
was  stopped,  and  the  security-merchant  and  linguist  of  the  ship 
Emily,  to  which  he  belonged,  were  both  arrested,  and  placed  in 
close  confinement  within  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Canton.  On  the 
25th  of  October,  TerranG«a  was  brought  from  Whampoa,  and  plac- 
ed in  irons  at  the  public  hall  of  the  hong-merchants.  *'  During  the 
two  following  days,  the  forms  of  a  Chinese  trial  were  gone  through 
in  the  same  place,  but  the  precise  nature  of  the  proceedings. can 
only  be  conjectured,  as  no  foreigner  of  any  description  was  allow- 
ed to  be  present;  and  on  the  third  day,  about  day-break,  notwith- 
standing a  very  general  expectation  entertained  here,  that  his  life 
would  be  spared,  the  ^fortunate  man  was  brought  forth  and  pub- 
licly strangled  at  the  usual  place  of  execution,  without  the  walls 
of  the  city.  His  body  was  given  up  to  the  Americans  in  the 
course  of  the  evening,  and  on  the  following  day,  the  trade  was 
re-opened." 

The  preceding  instances  of  disturbances,  and  the  testimony  con- 
cerning them,  will  suffice  for  our  present  purpose  of  showing  that 
the  most  serious  consequences  may  result  from  the  bad  conduct 
of  seamen  here;  and  that  the  acts  of  a  single  individual,  in  a  fit  of 
intoxication,  may  put  in  jeopardy  the  property  and  the  persons  of 
many.  These  unpleasant  occurrences  have  not  been  confined  to 
men  of  any  one  nation ;  they  have  been  witnessed  among  seamen 
under  most,  if  not  all  the  several  flags,  which  visit  this  port.  Lat- 
terly they  have  been  less  frequent,  probably,  than  they  were  thirty 
years  ago.  Still  they  hav«  occurred  recently,  and  vtrill  continue 
to  do  so,  unless  most  carefully  guarded  against: 

The  liquor  which  la  given  to  sailors  on  entering  most  of'  the 
Khops  which  they  are  wont  to  frequent  in  Canton,  and  which  is 
frequently  conveyed  to  thoiu  cither  0(>€nly  or  secretly  at  Wham- 
poa, is  a  rare  do»e,  composed  often  of  alcohol^  tobacco  juicc^  su- 
^ap,  (wd  arsenic.     The  li<|uoi   which  contains  the  alcohol,  and 


424  S^amm  in  Canton.  Jan. 

• 

wliicli  constitutes  the  principal  part  of  the  do8e,  is  literaJIv  and 
very  properly  called  ho  tseio,  *  fire  liquor.'  Its  effects,  witti  Ibe 
substances  mixed  with  it,  are  awful ;  when  taken  in  considerable 
quantities,  it  not  only  destroys  the  reason  and  senses  of  the  man, 
but,  at  intervals,  it  throws  him  into  the  most  frightful  paroKysma 
of  rage. 

Some  may  say  that  '' the  reformation  and  inprovement  of  sea- 
men cannot  be  effected,  their  case  is  hopeless,  and  they  must  be 
left  to  take  their  own  course,"  i.  e.  must  continue  to  be  n^iected. 
But  the  success  that  has  already  attended  the  incipient  e&rts  lor 
their  improvement,  demonstrates  clearly  that  their  case  Is  nol 
hopeless.  To  raise  them  to  the  rank,  in  regard  to  moral  charac- 
ter and  conduct,  which  they  ought  and  are  able  to  hold,  needs 
only  the  prompt,  united  and  persevering  efforts  of  those  who  are 
engaged  in  commerce,  cooperating  with  the  numerous  friends  of 
seamen  who  are  rising  up  to  plead  their  cause  in  every  part  of 
Christendom. 

Most  of  those  who  are  engaged  in  the  trade  with  the  Chinese 
are  aware  of  the  difficulties  and  embarrassments,  to  which  they  are 
exposed  ou  account  of  the  misconduct  of  seamen.  Should  any 
such,  or  others  who  are  about  to  embark  in  this  trade,  inquire 
**  How  may  these  evils  be  avoided  ?''  We  would  answer ;  ''  In 
the  first  place,  take  the  most  special  care  to  employ  commanders 
and  officers  who  can  be  relied  on  for  maintaining  discipline ;  and 
in  the  second  place,  let  the  commanders  see  to  it  that  they  bave 
orderly  crews,  composed  of  temperate  and  trustworthy  men." 
With  these  precautions,  and  a  proper  degree  of  carefulness  bj  all 
while  they  are  in  port,  not  the  least  difficulty  need  be  apprehend- 
ed. But  it  is  not  enough  that  foreign  seamen  abstain  from  acts 
of  aggression.  As  civilized  and  Christian  men  they  should  exhib- 
it conduct  worthy  of  such  a  character  and  name.  We  give  our 
most  decided  approbation  to  the  efforts  of  those  who  are  striding 
to  elevate  and  improve  the  character  of  seamen  ;  and,  so  far  as 
we  may  have  opportunity,  shall  joyfully  cooperate  with  them  in 
their  good  work. 

In  a  short  '' Address  to  masters,  officers,  and  seamen,  in  the 
port  of  Canton,"  published  last  September,  the  seamen's  chaplain 
notices  several  things  which  he  deems  it  desirable  to  accomplisb 
here  for  the  benefit  of  seamen,  and  several  evils  which  are  to  be 
removed.  But  one  thing  of  moment,  which  deserves  immediate 
attention,  he  did  not  notice ;  we  refer  to  some  medical  aid  for  tie 
sick.  Whether  improvements  cannot  be  made  in  the  accommo- 
dations for  seamen  on  board  ship,  is  a  question  that  demands 
more  attention  than  it  has  yet  received.  Few  individuals  would 
be  willing  to  take  up  with  the  ordinary  accommodations  of  com- 
mon seamen.  Could  these  men  be  better  provided  for,  there 
would  be  among  them  doubtless  less  sickness,  and  fewer  deaiha. 
There  is  an  economy  which  tendeth  to  poverty  and  distress.  /jTo 
the  exercise  of  this  economy  in  the  accommodations  of  seanMifii 
nia«'  be  attributed  many  of  the  cli5cun)rort.s,  and  much  of  the  S|ci(t- 


18o4.  (tootrnnunf  Graluitics.  4'25 

ncss  and  premature  death  prevalent  among  them.  Go  the  nicr- 
chantman,  when  she  is  about  to  sail  on  a  voyage  often  months  or 
a  year,  and  see  what  preparations  are  made  for  her  crew  during 
that  long  time.  A  space  twenty  feet  long  by  ten  or  twelve  wide, 
having  little  light  and  poorly  ventilated,  without  chairs  or  table, 
half  filled  with  berths  and  chests,  and  the  persons  often  or  twenty 
men,  is  their  only  room  for  eating  and  sleeping,  and  generally 
also  for  their  accommodation  in  times  of  sickness.  On  their 
homeward  passage,  a  part  even  of  this  space  is  oflen  occupied  by 
stores,  &c.  While  the  ships  are  in  this  port,  during  the  first  au- 
tumnal months,  when  the  weather  by  day  is  usually  very  hot,  the 
air  in  these  forecastles  becomes  so  close,  confined,  and  warm,  as 
to  render  them  utterly  unfit  for  dormitories.  Hence,  where  it  is  al- 
lowed, the  sailors  accustom  themselves  to  sleep  upon  deck,  till  the 
fever  and  ague,  or  other  disease,  obliges  them  to  retreat  from  the 
cold,  damp  night  air,  and  seek  for  rest  in  their  berths. 

Of  the  American  ships  employed  in  the  Chinese  trade,  very  few 
are  provided  with  physicians.  English  laws  require  that  every 
British  ship  having  more  than  forty  men  on  board  shall  be  provid- 
ed with  a  surgeon.  But  if  the  large  ships  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany cease  to  frequent  this  port,  it  is  probable  that  a  very  consi- 
derable part  of  the  English  merchantmen  will  be  equally  destitute 
with  the  American  ships.  With  eighty  or  a  hundred  ships  then 
annually  visiting  this  port,  shall  there  be  no  medical  aid  provided 
for  their  sick  ?  Something,  it  seems  to  us  should  be  done.  The 
medical  gentlemen  who  are  resident  at  Canton  might,  perhaps, 
by  fitting  up  a  hospital  at  Whampoa,  and  souring  the  aid  of  one 
or  more  medical  practitioners,  make  all  the  necessary  add  desired 
arrangements.  Or  some  other  plan  might  be  adopted  ;  other  medi- 
cal gentlemen  might,  perhaps,  independently,  establish  themselves 
there,  and  during  the  business  season  attend  upon  the  sick  and 
administer  to  their  wants.  At  Lintin  also,  if  the  shipping  contin- 
ues to  increase,  as  it  seems  likely  to  do,  the  constant  presence  of  a 
medical  gentleman  will  soon,  no  doubt,  be  deemed  indispensable. 

Government  gratuities,  in  times  of  calamity  and  scarcity. 
That  the  Chinese  government  does  nothing  for  the  poor  and  dis- 
tressed is  not  true ;  but  to  use  a  Chinese  phrase,  there  is  so  oflen 
'*  the  name  without  the  reality"  as  to  make  the  doing  appear  next 
to  nothing.  These  •  remarks  are  suggested  by  two  official  papers 
before  us,  which  were  recently  issued  in  the  form  of  proclama- 
tions to  the  people. 

When  in  the  month  of  August  last,  the  middle  of  the  seventh 
moon,  the  rains,  the  winds,  and  the  river  conspired  to  wash  away 
or  rend  to  pieces  the  humble  dwellings  of  the  poor,  the  government 
Hent  around  surveyors  to  take  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  sufferers. 
On  the  28th  of  the  11th  moon  (the  7th  instant),  an  ofllicial  docu- 
ment was  published    by   Htcniig   and  Lv.,  \    c.  **  Yellow"   and 

3l> 


1 


420 


Liter anj  NoLuxs. 


Ja.\ 


'*  Plum/'  the  magistrates  who  divide  llio  city  of  Cdiitoii  between 
them,  stating  that  on  the  *2d,  3d,  4th,  and  5th,  days  of  the  VZlXi 
moon,  the  suiTerers  from  the  inundation  (which  occurred  about  five 
motitlis  ago),  might  apply  for  relief,  which  would  be  paid  to 
them  out  of  sums  subscribed  by  the  public,  in  the  following  pro- 
portions. 

To  the  poor  who  were  utterly  unable  to  rebuild  their  housedyaiid 
where  one  roof  had  fallen  in  were  to  be  paid  2  mace,  5  caudareens. 

To  the  poor  whose  houses  had  fallen  in,  and  who  were  destitute, 
money  was  to  be  given  for  two  months'  food ;  i.  e.  for  every  big 
person's  mouth  were  to  be  given,  per  mensem,  1  m.  3  c.  5  cash ; 
and  to  every  little  person's  (or  child's)  mouth  one  half  of  that  sum. 
That  is  (as  the  proclamation  states  it)  for  two  months,  each  big 
mouth  was  to  receive  2  m.  7  c. ;  and  each  little  mouth  1  m.  3  c.  5  c. 

Thus,  a  poor  man,  five  months  after  the  falling  in  of  bis  house, 
who  has  strength  to  wait  and  rush  and  reach  the  distributor  with 
his  ticket,  will  get  two  mace  and  five  caudareens  gratuity  to  help 
to  rebuild  his  house.  But  this  sum  (about,  say 'largely,  2  shillings 
sterling),  as  a  native  has  observed,  is  not  enough  to  remove  the 
rubbish  of  a  fallen  in  house,  nor  to  buy  a  single  beam. 

The  supply  of  rice  to  the  poor  by  government,  notified  in  anotli- 
er  proclamation,  is  on  the  same  liberal  scale.  The  allowance 
per  month  for  **  big  mouths,"  or  grown  people,  is  given  at  a  rate  of 
money,  value  1  m.  3  c.  5  c.  For  '*  little  mouths"  or  children,  the 
abatement  is  valued  at  one  half  of  this.  Thus  the  poor  may  apply 
at  once  for  the  two  months'  allowance,  or  2  m.  7  c,  0  c.  for  the 
"  big  mouths ;"  and  I  m.  3  c.  5  c.  for  the  little  mouths.  But  here 
again,  to  obtain  this  pittance  of  from  one  to  two  shillings,  there 
is  so  much  rushing  and  pushing  and  waiting, — for  the  aged  and 
feeble  have  to  go  two  or  three  days  successively  before  they  can 
reach  the  distributing  officer,  who  does  not  preside  many  hours 
per  day, — it  becomes  a  question  with  jnany  whether  to  go  or  not. 
Of  course  those  who  have  employment  are  not  required  to  go,  and 
would  do  better  to  stay  at  home.  We  state  these  facts  to  show  the 
case,  and  not  for  the  purpose  of  reflecting  on  the  government,  for 
with  the  best  intentions  their  task  is  difficult. 


I-ITERARY  NOTICES. 


Tankwu  Tseih.the  Oleafra- 
grans  Miscellany:  or  some  say, 
the  Lauras  cassia,  which  grew 
in  heaven  and  fell  from  tlie  moon. 

This  is  the  title  of  a  collec- 
tion of  Chinese  religious  and 
ethical  essays  in  four  small  vols. 
It  is  a  popular  work,  and  is  often 
given  away  by  benevolent  na- 
tiveti  as  an  expression  of  gra- 


titude for  mercies  received.  We 
bought  our  copy,  but  the  title 
page  gives  the  name  of  a  persfou 
who  printed  a  thousand  copies, 
for  distribution  in  the  twenty- 
third  year  of  the  late  emperor 
Keaking.  The  value  is  about 
two  mace  five  candareeu8,or  one 
third  of  a  Spanish  dollar. 
Tliib  Fragrant  Miscellany  ib 


1 » >' >  i 


Littrary  ISutufSi. 


42 


c»r  ilie  orlocfir  -r.hool^  and  coii- 
iiins  extracts  from  the  writ- 
ings of  llie  Confucian  sect  or 
the  JoO'keaoUf  and  also  from 
tShih  and  Taou,  i.  e.  the  Bud- 
hists  and  Taouists.  There  i.s 
in  it  consequently  a  good  deal 
of  variety  of  opinion,  and  ra- 
ther contradictory  sentiments, 
but  supposed  to  be  consistent  in 
one  thing,  viz.,  in  being  favora- 
ble to  virtue  and  opposed  to 
vice.  For  example,  the  preface 
sets  out  with  tlie  liigh-flying 
dootrinc  of  infidelity,  that  hope 
of  reward  and  fear  of  punish- 
ment are  incompatible  with  vir- 
tue ;  and  yet  the  body  of  the 
lH..)k  is  filled  with  the  sentiment 
that  virtue  is  rewarded  and  vice 
punished  in  this  life. 

The  first  two  volumes  con- 
tain various  essays  on  morals  ; 
and  papers  which  profess  to  be 
revelations  from  the  gods ;  and 
the  two  remaining  volumes  con- 
sist of  illustrations  and  proofs, 
derived  from  legendary  tales, 
which  are  often  frivolous  and 
silly,  and  generally  absurd  fic- 
tions. 

The  style  of  these  l>ooks  is 
generally  sententious  and  per- 
spicuous ;  abounding  in  point 
and  energy.  The  thoughts  arc 
sometimes  beautiful  and  just ; 
but  often  disfigured  by  super- 
stition and  nonsense.  The 
whole  book  is  what  in  Europe 
is  called  a  **  pious  fraud."  In 
our  opinion  no  fraud  can  be  pi- 
ous ;  man  should  never  do  evil 
that  good  may  come,  nor  at- 
tempt to  help  the  truth  by  tell- 
ing a  lie.  In  religion  and  mo- 
rals, tnith  alone  is  of  value. 
If  superstition  be  any  check  on 
the  vices  of  mankind,  it  is  only 
in  consequence  of  its  contain- 
ing some  portion  of  truth 


In  the  collection  there  are 
about  forty  essays,  most  of 
which  are  common  to  Chinese 
ethics.  The  mere  titles  of 
them  would  give  but  little  idea 
of  their  contents;  and  a  trans- 
lation of  them  would  be  too 
voluminous.  In  them,  however, 
many  virtues  are  inculcated, 
though  from  mistaken  princi- 
ples, and  fallacious  sanctions. 
Filial  piety  of  course  holds  a 
chiof  place.  Truth,  honesty, 
chastity,  temperance,  mercy  and 
kindne.ss  are  all  taught.  And, 
what  is  remarkable  for  a  pagan 
and  a  Chinese,  humility,  for- 
bearance, and  the  forgiveness 
of  injuries  are  also  inculcated. 

There  are  dissuasives  against 
gambling,  infanticide,  and  un- 
n«atural  crimes;  against  sland- 
der,  backbiting,  andenvy.  Some 
of  the  papers  have  already  ap- 
peared ill  Morrison's  Chinese 
works,  but  the  most  of  them  are 
new  to  the  readers  of  tlie  west- 
ern World.  Ve  hope  as  Chi- 
nese scholars  increase,  transla- 
tions from  curious  lK>oks  like 
that  before  us  will  more  abound. 


Memoirs  of  Louis  XV With, 
written  by  himseif.  2  Vols. 
I^ndon,  1832. 

if  this  book  be  a  faithful  pic- 
ture of  the  court  of  France, 
and  the  Romish  religion,  it 
would  seem  that  vice  and  su- 
perstition were  as  prevalent  in 
Paris,  the  most  scientific  city  in 
Christendom,  as  in  pagan  China. 

Louis  the  XVth  died  in  the 
midst  of  the  vices  in  which  he 
had  lived ;  but  what  is  called 
the  "last  sacrament'*  in  the 
book  before  us,  was  thought  es- 
sential to,  and  seemingly  per- 
fectly sufficient  for,  the  "  king's 
eternal     welf^^e."      ^v^     >\vfc 


1 


428 


Tlu  Lo»t  Ten   Tribes. 


J  AX. 


priests  were  afraid  to  admiuis- 
ler  it  lest  the  king  should  recov- 
er. Five  or  six  bishops  were 
*'  invested  with  the  duty  of  pro- 
viding for  the  king's  salvation.'' 
Yet  owinff  to  the  selfishness  and 
fears  of  all  parties,  **  the  hall," 
our  memorialist  says,  "was 
bandied  from  hand  to  hand,  and 
the  precious  time  so  wasted, 
that  it  became  not  improbable 
that  the  soul  of  the  eldest  son 
of  the  church  might  have  been 
carried  off  by  Satan  "  for  want 
of  the,,    last  sacrament,"  admi- 


nistered by  the  hands  of  a  con- 
secrated priest.  The  grand 
almoner,  who  was  appli^  to, 
feigned  a  sudden  ituUsposiium^ 
till  the  king's  death  appeared 
certain,  and  then  "being  no 
longer  afraid  of  the  king's  dis- 
pleasure," he  at  once  became 
quite  well  and  officiated  "m 
pontificalibns  ;^*  made  a  lying 
speech  to  the  clergy  and  people 
at  the  foot  of  the  royal  bed,  and 
gave  the  communion  to  save 
the  king's  soul ! 


RELIGIOUS   INTELLIGENCE. 


Thb  lost  ten  tribes  of 
Israel.— -Concerning  these  an- 
cient inhabitants  of  western 
Asia,  we  have  received  the  fol-^ 
lowing  letter  from  a  correspon- 
dent. He  says, 

"  From  Calcutta  and  Madras 
there  have  lately  been  gentle- 
men visitors  in  China,  who  had 
personal  acquainiance  with  Mr. 
Wolff,  the  far-famed  Jewish 
missionary,  who  has  traversed 
central  A^ia  in  search  of  the  so 
called  lost  ten  tribes.  Mr.  Wolff 
is  generally  considered,  not  only 
as  enthusiastic  in  the  extreme ; 
but  even  to  be  a  little  beside 
himself,  though  to  all  appear- 
ance  a  pious  man.  However  the 
utter  ignorance  of  educated  gen- 
tlemen, concerning  these  said 
tribes,  as  manifested  in  conver- 
sation, was  occasionally  very 
extraordinary. 

"  You  know,  Mr.  Editor,  that 
Mr.  Wolff  has  not  found  the  lost 
tribes,  and  1  am  inclined  to 
think,  with  Dr.  Jahn,  in  his 
History  of  the  Hebrew  Common- 
wealth (p.  155 — 159),  that  there 
are  no  3uch  lost   tribes  to  be 


found,  for  the  decree  of  CyruB, 
(B.  C.  536)  inviting  the  people 
of  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  to 
go  and  rebuild  Jerusalem,  (EsEra 
i.  1,)  included  not  only  the  cap- 
tives of  Judah,  but  also  the  cap- 
tives of  Israel.  And  as  the  jea-^ 
lousy  between  Judah  and  Israel 
had  now  ceased,  according  to 
the  predictions  of  the  prophets, 
they  united,  and  all  received 
the  denomination  of  Jews.  *  All 
questions  therefore,  and  inves- 
tigations, for  the  purpose  of  as- 
certaining what  has  become  of 
the  ten  tribes,  and  whether  it 
is  likely  they  will  ever  be  die- 
covered,  are  superfluous  und 
idle.' 

'*  Your's  obediently, 

•  •  «  •  »* 


Modern  benevolence.— *Per« 
haps  there  has  never  appealed  a 
more  remarkable  phenomenon, 
or  been  a  more  cheering  etent 
in  the  history  of  man,  than  it  the 
increase  of  benevolent  exertions 
within  the  last  forty  years*  Bor 
an  illustration  of  this  wnmtk, 
look  at  the  efforts  made .  fQr<  a 


1831. 


Mtnlern  linutidence. 


4^29 


single  object,  the  Spread  of  the 
gospel  of  salvation.  The  first 
missionary  society  in  England 
was  formed  in  1792;  and  from 
thai  year  we  may  date  the  com- 
mencement of  those  truly  Chris- 
tian efforts  which  promise  ere- 
long to  change  the  moral  aspect 
of  the  world,  and  extend  the 
blessings  of  civilization,  intelli- 
gence and  true  religion  to  every 
nation  and  family  on  earth.  As- 
sociations for  benevolent  pur- 
poses have  since  been  constant- 
ly increasing  in  number  and  ef- 
ficiency. A  mighty  machinery 
is  now  in  operation ,  too  well 
planned  and  directed  to  fail  of 
effecting  its  object,  and  too  pow- 
erful to  be  resisted.  Its  influ- 
ence is  already  extensively  felt, 
and  will  soon  pervade  the  world. 
The  following  brief  statements 
taken  from  the  latest  reports 
which  we  have  at  hand,  respect- 
ing some  of  the  most  important 
societies  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica, will  serve  to  confirm  the 
truth  of  this  remark.  We  begin 
with  those  of  England. 

1.  The  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  formed  in  1804 
has  issued  6,119,376  Bibles  and 
Testaments,  in  143  languages 
and  dialects.  In  the  year  1829- 
30,  the  number  was  434,424. 
Income,  ,£84,982. 

2.  The  London  Missionary 
Society  was  instituted  in  1795. 
It  employs,  chiefly  in  India,  Af- 
rica and  the  South  Sea  islands, 
13  printing  presses,  92  ordained 
missionaries,  20  European  and 
105  native  assistants;  and  has 
under  its  care  391  schools,  con- 
taining 22,193  scholars.  In- 
come jf48,o26. 

3.  The  Church  Missionary 
Society,  founded  in  1800,  em- 
ploys   in    Hiiulostaii,     Africa, 


and  other  count rie<<,  59  mission- 
aries, 102  European  and  48.') 
native  assistants,  and  has  in  its 
schools  15,791  scholars.  In- 
come, ^47,328. 

4.  The  Wesleyan  Mission- 
ary Society  employs  229  mis- 
sionaries, and  has  more  than 
30,000  scholars  in  its  schools. 
Income  ;^55,265. 

5.  The  Society  for  Propagat- 
ing the  Gospel,  formed  in  1701, 
but  revived  within  the  period 
named  above,  employs  160  mis- 
sionaries, and  supports  wholly  or 
in  part  4  colleges  in  foreign 
countries.    Income,  ;S29,I68. 

6.  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge.  Estimat- 
ed income,  i£60,000. 

7.  The  Religious  Tract  Soci- 
ety formed  in  1799,  has  publish- 
ed 1300  different  tracts  and 
books,  and  issued  probably  be- 
tween 170  and  180  millions  of 
copies.  In  1829-30, 10,900,000, 
Income,  jf24,973. 

8.  The  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  formed  in  1792,  employs 
28  missionaries,  and  260  native 
assistants.     Income,  ;^1 1 ,300. 

The  income  of  other  societies 
on  the  list  b^re  us,  nearly  all 
of  which  have  we  same  general 
object,  is  ^49,875;  making  a 
total  of  ;f 431, 717;  which  is  ex- 
pended chiefly  for  the  benefit  of 
foreign  countries.  We  will  now 
notice  a  few  of  the  most  promi- 
nent benevolent  associations  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

1.  The  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis^ 
sions,  organized  in  1810,  em- 
ploys 75  missionaries,  and  178 
American  and  34  native  assist- 
ants. Its  printing  presses  have 
issued  61 ,000,000  of  pages  in  12 
different  languages ;  14,200,000 
in  1  S3 1-32.  Its  schools  contain 


% 


IM), 


Jituriml  oj   Orruhrncrs. 


Ja\. 


59,824  l«»arnrrs.  Iiir.oine,  $ltlO,. 

rw4. 

2^  The  Biblo  Sociriy,  ortrnii- 
ised  in  IHIG,  ha.^  published  about 
1,084,51:5  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments;—2:58,58:$  in  I82i)-:i0. 
Income,  ^nO,0(i7. 

:j.  The  Tract  Society,  insti- 
tuted in  1825,  has  issued  f)  18  dif- 
ferent publications,  of  whicli 
al>oiit  28,954,173  copies  have 
been  |iut  in  circulation.  Income, 
*(>2,44:l 

4.  The  Home  Missionary 
Sriciety  employs  509  missiona- 
ries and  agents,  chiefly  in  the 
western  states.  Income,  $4:5.240. 

5.  The  Education  Society 
assists  07:3  young  men  in  pro- 
curing such  an  education  as  will 
qu<ilify  them  to  become  preach- 
ers of  the  gospel.  Income  $4 1  ,- 
927. 

6.  The  Baptist  Board  for  Fo- 
reign Missions.  Income $20 ,0iM). 

The  income  of  other  societies 
whose  object,  with  one  or  two 
exceptions,  is  the  same,  $142,- 
655;  making  a  total  of  $^041,- 
439. 

Thus  England  and  the  United 
States  alone  expend,  by  means 
ofthe.se  societies,  to  say  nothing 
of  what  is  contributed  in  other 
ways,  for  benevolent  purposes 
more  than  two  mi  (lions /jive  hurt' 
fired  thousand  dollars  anmtnlly. 
in  addition  to  this,  probably 
not  less  than  1,500,000  chil- 
dren receive  instruction  in  their 


Sabbath  schools  trom  at  least 
150,00(^  teachers,  who  thus 
make  a  wetkli/  donation  of  25,- 
000  days'  time  to  the  cause  of 
benevolence. 

Let  this  benevolent  spirit  con- 
tinue to  increase,  and  it  will 
soon  fill  every  dark  place  with 
light,  and  cause  the  whole  world 
to  rejoice  in  its  genial  influence. 
Let  it  progress  during  the  next 
40  years  in  the  same  ratio  in 
which  it  has  during  the  last  40, 
and  wherever  it  is  allowed  to 
extend  its  operation,  it  will  give 
every  child  an  opportunity  to 
attend  a  school,  give  every  slave 
his  liberty,  enable  every  indivi- 
dual to  hear  the  gospel  preach- 
ed, and  give  to  every  family  that 
will  receive  it,  a  copy  of  the 
word  of  God.  But  opposition 
and  reverses  are  to  be  expected, 
and  the  grand  result,  the  uni- 
versal difl'usion  of  tlm  blessings 
of  science  and  Christianity  will 
probably  not  be  witnessed  with- 
in so  short  a  period  as  that  just 
named.  Yet  the  above  state- 
ments show  a!i  increase  of  be- 
nevolence at  which  every  friend 
of  man  must  rejoice.  It  is  the 
true  **  glory  of  the  age."  View- 
ed in  connection  with  the  pro- 
mises of  God,  it  may  justly  be 
regarded  as  a  sure  indication 
that  the  true  golden  age  of  the 
world,  when  knowledge,  virtue, 
and  happiness  will  be  universal, 
is  fast  approaching. 


JOURNAL.  OP  OCCURRENCES. 


Rf.vknue  of  China  — In  a  Gazette 
of  the  lltli  of  October  there  is  a  long 
fJocument,  whicli  is  the  result  of  deli- 
heration  among  the  several  supreme 
Boards  n  11(1  tlip  ffno  Poo  or  TreHsury 
flirparlnient  (Is  (ibj»*ct  is  to  incrensi: 
?(ii«*    ri'Vrniif  tor  curreiU    cxponsi^v ; 


because,  during  the  Inst  few  years, 
the  outlay  has  exceeded  the  iiicatnit 
more  than  thirty  miliums  of  tads.  This 
is  attributed  to  the  two  Mohammedan 
rebellions,  together  with  the  "  ugly 
monkey  trick<;  of  the  highland  motin 
t:{ijiper'< :''   aho  tlir    OMlitmitifs    from 


1834, 


Journal  of  Occurrences 


AM 


water  aiiil  drought,  in  oppusitic  e.x* 
Ireines,  which  made  it  necessary  to 
remit  the  land-tax,  during  tiie  last 
twb  years  of  his  majesty's  reign ; 
and  to  the  various  public  works  in  re- 
pairing the  banks  of  rivers,  which 
have  drained  both  the  general  and 
provincial  treasuries.  The  method 
now  adopted  to  raise  money  is  the  sale 
of  office,  i.  e.  eligibility  to  office,  as 
vacancies  may  occur.  This  method 
has  been  resorted  to  several  times 
uf  late  years,  for  a  given  period. 
The  present  term  is  to  continue  till 
the  5th  moon  of  next  year,  when 
it  will  be  closed.  Each  of  these 
periods,  like  the  European  loans,  has 
an  appropriate  name.  The  sale  now 
o{>cn  is  called  the  Chow  pe  ling  fei 
he,  and  the  vacancies  occurring  are  to 
be  filled  up  in  certain  proportions 
by  the  old  and  the  new  purchasers. 
Bdt  the  system  is  altogether  a  bad  one. 
Many  of  the  old  purchasers  are  un- 
employed and  standing  idle  for  want  of 
office;  and  those  who  get  into  office, 
having  bought  their  places,  deem  it 
but  i»si  to  repay  themselves  as  fast 
as  possible  from  the  |>eople. 

Since  the  preceding  was  in  type, 
more  informaion  has  come  to  hand 
on  the  same  subject.  In  the  Cassette 
of  the  9th  moon,  2Sth  day  (Nov  9th), 
there  is  an  elaborate  state  |>aper  con* 
cerning  the  revenues  by  the  censor  of 
the  province  of  Keangse,iVa-jfze-AtfJi^- 
oA,  a  Tartar,  as  his  name  and  style  in- 
dicate, for  he  calls  himself  iioo-tMe,  *a 
slave,'  which  is  the  usage  of  the  Tartar 
statesmen,  whereas  Chinese  call  them- 
selves c^,  *a  servant'  This  slave 
says,  that  the  whole  income  from  land 
lax, salt  monopoly,  customsand  duties, 
with  items  paid  to  m«4ke  these  good, 
does  not  exceed  forty  and  odd  millions 
of  taeis;  and  the  regular  outlay  of  the 
nation  is  thirty  and  odd  millions.  He 
adds,  that  although  the  overplus  be  not 
great,  yet  were  there  no  deficiencies 
of  income,  the  machine  of  state  would 
go  on  long,  and  the  supply  be  abun- 
dant. But  of  late  years,  there  has  n<\t 
been  one  in  which  numerous  defalca- 
tions in  every  department  have  not 
occurred,  so  that  the  income  has  not 
been  adequate  for  times  of  tranquillity; 
whilst  in  cases  of  in suCrect ion,  scarci- 
ty, and  so  forth,  the  deficiency  has 
amounted  to  millions;  and  to  supply 
these,  various  expedients  have  been 
proposed.  Some  have  been  for  open- 
ing the  mines;  some   have  advised 


raising  tiie  price  i»f  sail ;  some  for 
selling  appointments,  and  p«»rsuading 
merchants  to  subscribe  for  the  wants 
of  the  slate;  thus  cauiiing  anxiety  to  the 
sacred  mind  of  his  majesty,  on  whom  it 
devolved  to  balance  the  advantages 
and  disadvantages  of  these  plans,  and 
either  to  reject  them  at  once,  or  give 
them  a  trial, and  then  desist.  But  these 
measures  have  l>een  only  the  result  of 
necessity,  and  not  of  any  well  di- 
gested and  permanent  plan. 

RoBBBRY.^On  the  evening  of  the 
10th  of  Jan.  about  ten  o'clock,  a  band 
of  robbers  in  the  district  Kaou-uiing, 
repaired  by  torchlight  to  plunder  a 
respeciable  clothier's  shop,  situated 
at  the  entrance  of  Po-shih  (Broken- 
stone)  street.  They  carried  oflfproper- 
tv  worth  from  one  to  two  thousand 
dollars. 

An  officer  of  an  adjoining  guard- 
house saw  the  robbers  proceed  to  their 
booty,  but  was  afraid  to  attack  them 
with  his  inferior  force.  However  he 
secreted  himself  near  the  path  by 
which  thev  retired,  and  under  the 
cover  of  darkness,  shot  twenty  or 
thirty  arrows  against  the  crowd  of 
plunderers.  They,  notwithstanding, 
went  oflf;  and  ihe  next  morning  i*eveal - 
ed  that  many  of  them  bad  been  wound- 
ed, for  the  arrows  tinged  with  blood 
were  thrown  u|K)n  the  path.  One  of 
their  number  severely  wounded,  re- 
mained behind,  and  died  before  any 
confession  was  obtained  from  him. 

King,  the  local  magistrate,  directed 
the  parties  concerned  to  report  the 
matter  as  a  case  of  simple  theft,  and 
not  of  open  robbery.  The  neighbors 
complied,  but  the  father  and  son, 
belonging  to  the  shop  plundered,  re- 
fused to  conceal  the  truth,  and  by  the 
last  accounts  were  kept  in  custody  in 
order  to  com()el  them  to  comply  with 
the  direction  of  the  magistrate.  How- 
ever, the  surrounding  neighborhood, 
became  roused  by  the  firmness  of 
the  father  and  son,  demanded  their 
release,  and  that  the  case  should  be 
prosecuted  according  to  the  facts.  To 
bring  the  local  magistrate  to  terms, 
the  markets  were  discontinued,  the 
shops  closed,  all  business  suspended. 
The  people  in  fact  struck — they  sto|)- 
ped  the  trade.  This  proceeding  is 
known  in  China  by  the  term  pa  she, 

HoMiciDK. — In  a  Peking  Gazette  of 
November  lijtjd,  the  em|>eror  delivers  a 


i 


4\.V2 


Journal  of  Occurraia-s. 


severe  ueimure  on  the  governors  oi 
provinces,  and  tbeir  subordinate  offi- 
cers for^detay  and  inattention  in  eases 
of  homicide.  Tlie  circumstance  which 
called  his  attention  to  the  subject, 
was  an  appeal  from  the  province  of 
Canton,  which  alleeed  that  nine  lives 
had  been  destroyed  eleven  years  ago, 
and  no  satisfaction  obtained  from  the 
government.  Governorsand  lieut.-eo- 
vernors  are  expressly  appointed,  his 
majesty  says,  to  take  care  of  the  lives 
of  the  people,  and  they  should  unite 
with  tne  judges  and  see  into  affairs 
tliemfiel  ves.     Speedy  justice  is  requir- 
ed, tiiat  the  dea:d  may  be  satisfied,  and 
the  living  witnesses  set  free.    The 
emperor  then  threatens  those  govern- 
ora,  &,c.t  who  notwithstanding  this 
admonition  are  found  remiss. 


Decapitation  of  a  son  for  tht  murder 
of  his  father— in  Shense,  a  young 
man  being  vexed  with  a  creditor,  who 
was  urging  his  claims  with  abusive 
language,  picked  up  a  stone  and  threw 
it  at  him  as  he  stood  in  the  doorway. 
At  that  moment  the  creditor  stooped, 
and  the  father  of  the  young  man  rose; 
and  the  stone,  passing  over  the  foe, 
killed  the  father.  The  son  for  this 
unintentional  parricide  is  condemned 
to  be  decapitated.  Had  it  been  in- 
tentional, he  would  have  suffered 
the  slow  and  ignominious  punishment 
of  being  cut  to  pieces ;  but  as  it  was 
confessedly  unintentional,  the  sen- 
tence was  commuted  to  merely  cut- 
ting off  his  head !  Surely  it  may  be 
said,  their  tender  mercies  are  cruel. 


Heterodoxy. — Im  the  province  of 
Sliantnng,  the  propagators  of  what 
the  Chinese  call  seaykeaou,  *  deprav- 
ed doctrines,'  have  been  apprehend- 
ed. But.  as  it  usually  happens  in  such 
cases,  the  doctrines  which  they  pro- 
pagate are  not  specified  in  the  Gazette. 

SzECHUEN. — On  the  frontiers  of 
this  province  there  have  recently 
been  some  military  operations  against 
the  barbarians.  Twenty-three  of  the 
prisoners  taken  were  put  to  death. 
The  imperial  troops  pursued  the  ene- 
my among  the  hills,  killing  and  burn- 
ing in  all  directions.  They  found  also 


some  Chinese  women,  who  had  been 
previously  carried  off. 

Coa6t  of  CHEKKANo.^t  appears 
by  reports  in  the  Gazettes,  that  vessels 
of  Corea  and  Lewchew  have  been 
wrecked  on  this  coast,  daring  (be  last 
season. 


KoKo-NOH.— The  head  Tartar  prince 
at  Koko-nor  has  ''sickened  and  made 
a  vacancy,"  i.  e.  died.  To  select  anoth- 
er from  the  kings  and  nobles  is  spok- 
en of  as  a  great  event,  previously  to 
which  a  sacrifice  was  offered  to  the 
Tsing-hae,  'azure  sea,'  lake  Koko-nor. 

The  barber* 8  shop,  or  stall,  is  in 
China  the  place  to  which  travelers,  in 
(own  or  village,  repair  for  local  in- 
formation, and  the  news  of  the  day. 
A  man  who  wants  his  head  shaved,  or 
his  hair  plaited,  has  a  right  to  enter  the 
shop ;  and  as  it  is  said  of  portrait  paint- 
ing, that  a  talent  for  conversation  is 
essential  to  the  artist,  so  it  is  in  barber- 
ing — the  shaver,  who  can  lather  bis 
customer  well,  or,  as  is  the  case  in 
China,  (where  the  barbers  do  not  use 
soap,)  can  scald  him  well  and  bring 
off  the  hair,  and  at  the  same  time  re- 
gale him  with  news  or  scandal,  is  sure 
to  succeed. 


idolatryof  an  aged  statesman.  Wane 
How-ho,  an  old  officer  of  the  Board  of 
Rites  at  Peking,  returned  thanks  to  the 
emperor  for  having  sent  him,  on  the 
70tn  anniversary  of  his  birth,  an  in- 
scription for  his  gate,  and  the  word 
longemtff  written  with  bis  majesty's 
own  hand;  also  an  image  of  Budna. 
The  old  statesman  says  on  receiving 
the  heavenly  marks  of  the  emperor's 
favor,  he  spread  out  an  altar  of  in- 
cense on  the  ground  in  token  of  his  gra- 
titude! Alas,  what  childish  idolatry 
in  the  emperor  and  in  his  minister. 

The  emperor  has  received  his  mo- 
ther's orders  to  confer  the  titles  "  im- 
jteriai,  honorable,"  &.C.,  on  three  of 
iiis  concubines;  and  has  ordered  the 
Board  of  Rites  to  search  and  see  what 
are  the  pro|>er  formalities  for  so  grand 
on  occasion. 


PoMifcnjft.  T!ic  r,oimin!n;iHl  business  of  CjiiiIom.  dining  tlic  mirrent  season. 
'las  hijcn  ranli'tl  mi  witli  low  iulerruptionN  A!uio«5l  all  the  foreign  ships  havr 
alrcRfiy  Irfi  lh<»  port  'i'lin  <'hiiH.s,.  are  husily  oin|»loy«'cl  in  arranging  ihrir 
•irtairs  fin  t»if  «r/r  ffo't     ulm:h    •M:rin>   on    the   fMh  of   Tubniary      All  pulilii 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  IL— February,  1833.— No.  10. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  CITY  OF  PEKING. 

Peking,  the  capital  of  the  Chinese  empire,  stands 
on  a  vast  plain,  in  the  interior  of  Ghilile,  (or  Pih 
Chihle),  the  most  northern  province  of  China  Pro- 
per. It  is  situated  in  latiude  39"^  55^  north,  and  in 
longitude  116''  45^  east  from  Greenwich,  and  about 
S""  30^  east  of  Canton.  On  the  east  and  south,  the 
low  and  sandy  plain  extends  farther  than  the  eye  can 
reach ;  on  the  west  and  north,  hills  begin  to  rise 
above  the  plain  only  a  few  miles  from  the  walls  of  the 
city ;  and  at  a  distance  beyond,  the  prospect  is  bound- 
ed by  mountains  which  separate  the  province  of  Chih- 
le from  Mantchouria.  Viewed  from  the  summit  of 
those  mountains,  the  city  appears  as  if  situated  in  the 
midst  of  a  thick  forest ;  this  effect  is  produced  by 
the  clusters  of  trees  that  cover  the  villages,  temples, 
and  numerous  cemeteries  which  encompass  the  capi- 
tal. From  the  great  wall,  which  passes  along  upon 
this  ridge  of  mountains,  Peking  is  about  fifty  or  six- 
ty miles  distant ;  and  a  little  more  than  a  hundred 
from  the  gulph  of  Chihle.  The  Pei  ho,  rising  in  the 
north  beyond  the  Great  wall,  flows  within  twelve 
miles  of  the  city  on  the  east,  and  then  passes  down 
in  a  southeast  direction  by  Teentsin  into  the  sea. 
Several  smaller  rivers,  issuing  from  the  mountains  on 
the  northwest,  water  a  part  of  the  plain ;  and  one  of 


i 


434  Disctiption  of  the  Fi';B. 

tiienj,  wliicli  is  called  the  Tuughwuy,  descends  to 
the  city  and  supplies  its  numerous  canals  and  tanks; 
it  then  flows  eastward,  and  uniting  with  one  of  the 
larger  rivers  forms  an  extensive  water  communica- 
tion by  which  provisions  are  conveyed  to  the  capital. 

Peking  or  Fih  king  *the  Northern  capital,'  is  re- 
garded by  the  Chinese  as  one  of  their  most  ancient 
cities:  its  early  history,  however,  is  involved  in  ob- 
scurity. The  imperial  court  has  been  repeatedly  re- 
moved from  one  province  to  another,  having  been 
held  in  Shense,  Honan,  and  in  other  more  south- 
ern provinces.  The  first  monarch  of  the  Yuen  dy- 
nasty, who  ascended  the  throne  in  a.  d.  1279,  kept 
his  court  for  several  years  at  the  capital  of  Shanse; 
but  subsequently  removed  it  to  ShunUen  fooj  the 
principal  department  of  the  province  of  Chihle,  and 
the  present  site  of  Peking.  Hungwoo,  the  first  em- 
peror of  the  Ming  family,  established  the  seat  of  his 
government  at  Kcangning  foo,  the  principal  depart- 
ment of  the  pri)vince  of  Keangnan,  and  hence  sty- 
led Nanking,  *the  southern  capital;'  but  Yunglo, 
the  third  monarch  of  the  same  line,  removed  it  to  Pe- 
king, where  it  has  remained  to  the  present  time. 
On  native  maps  the  city  is  not  usually  denomi- 
nated Pih-king,  but  Kingsze,  Mhe  residence  of  the 
court.'  Since  the  foundations  of  the  city  were  first 
laid,  it  has  undergone  many  changes  in  its  extent  and 
form.  For  a  long  period  it  was  surrounded  only  by 
a  single  wall,  and  had  nine  gates ;  and  hence,  even 
to  the  present  day,  it  is  sometimes  spoken  of  as  *the 
city  of  nine  gates.'  At  a  later  period  it  was  extend- 
ed towards  the  south  by  a  new  wall,  leaving  the  former 
southern  wall  between  the  old  and  the  new  city.  At 
the  present  time,  the  northern  division  is  called  nuy- 
ching,  *  the  inner  city,'  and  the  southern,  wae-ching 
*the  outer  city;'  and  as  in  the  case  of  Canton,  the 
northern  part  is  frequently  denominated  the  Tartar 
city.  The  new  wall  which  surrounds  the  outer  city, 
or  southern  division  of  Peking,  has  seven  gates. 

The  norlhorn  division  of  the  city  is  nearly  in  the 


1834.  City  of  Piktng.  435 

form  of  a  parallelogram,  of  whidi  the  four  sides  faco 
the  four  cardinal  pointd ;  it  extends  from  north  to 
south  about  four  miles,  and  from  east  to  west  three, 
having  an  area  of  twelve  square  miles.  The  south- 
ern division  extends  from  east  to  west  nearly  six 
miles,  and  two  and  a  half  from  north  to  south,  occu- 
pying an  area  of  about  fifteen  miles.  Thus  the  en- 
tire circumference  of  Peking  may  be  estimated  at 
nearly  twenty-five  miles,  and  its  area  at  twentyseven 
square  miles. 

The  walls  of  the  northern  division  of  the  city,  ac- 
cording to  Barrow,  are  thirty  feet  in  height,  twen- 
ty-five feet  in  breadth  at  the  base,  and  twelve  at  the 
top.  The  inclination  is  chiefly  on  the  inner  side ; 
the  outer  side  is  smooth  and  nearly  perpendicular. 
Near  the  gates,  the  walls  are  faced  with  marble  or 
granite,  but  in  other  places  with  large  bricks  laid  in 
mortar,  which  is  made  of  lime  and  clay,  and  "in  pro- 
cess of  time  becomes  almost  as  hard  and  durable  as 
granite."  The  intermediate  space  between  the  in- 
ner and  outer  surfaces  of  the  wall  is  filled  with  the 
earth  and  clay  that  was  dug  from  the  ditch  which 
surrounds  the  city.  On  the  outer  side  of  the  walls, 
square  towers,  projecting  about  fifty  feet  from  the 
line  of  the  wall,  and  of  the  same  height  with  it,  are 
built  at  the  distance  of  about  sixty  yards  from  each 
other.  Two  such  towers,  of  equal  height  with  the 
walls,  stand  one  on  each  5?ide  of  every  gate,  and  are 
connected  in  front  by  a  semicircular  fort.  The  arches 
of  the  gates  are  strong,  being  built  of  stone ;  they  are 
surmounted  by  large  wooden  buildings,  several  stories 
high.  On  the  inside  of  the  wall,  at  the  side  of  every 
gales,  also  near  the  middle  of  the  interval  between 
the  gales,  and  at  the  several  corners  of  the  city, 
there  is  a  species  of  esplanade  for  ascending  to  the 
top  of  the  wall.  A  ditch  surrounds  the  whole  city, 
which  is  supplied  from  the  waters  of  the  Tung  hwuy 
river;  with  this  ditch  others  are  connected,  by  which 
the  same  waters  are  conducted  to  all  the  principal 
parts  of  this  great  metropolis. 


436  Description  of  the  Feb  . 

To  the  stranger  approaching  the  city  of  Peking, 
its  lofty  walls  and  towers  give  it  an  imposing  appear- 
ance, not  unworthy  the  capital  of  a  great  empire  ; 
but  when  he  comes  within  the  walls,  his  admiration 
is  turned  to  surprise.  He  beholds  there  none  of 
those  beautiful  and  superb  edifices,  none  of  those  neat 
and  elegant  streets,  which  are  the  principal  ornament 
of  European  cities;  instead  of  these,  he  sees  in  va- 
rious directions  irregular  assemblages  of  houses, 
shops  and  temples.  The  style  of  the  architecture, 
and  the  general  appearance  of  the  buildings,  is  the 
same  as  in  Canton.  Most  of  the  streets  are  indeed 
sufficiently  wide  and  straight ;  but  they  are  not  pav- 
ed, and,  in  general,  their  bad  condition  is  a  just  sub- 
ject of  complaint,  in  this  as  well  as  in  other  Chinese 
cities.  As,  however,  the  front  of  every  shop  in  the 
business  streets,  has  an  arrangement  peculiar  to  itself, 
and  before  it,  on  either  side,  a  perpendicular  sign- 
board as  high  as  the  roof,  covered  with  inscriptions 
in  large  gilt  or  painted  letters,  describing  the  wares 
within  and  the  reputation  of  the  dealer,  and  often 
hung  from  top  to  bottom  with  flags  and  ribbons; 
this  diversity  in  the  arrangement  of  merchandise,  to- 
gether with  the  profusion  of  gaudy  decorations  and 
the  bustling  crowd  by  which  he  is  surrounded,  di- 
vert the  attention  of  the  spectator,  and  cause  him  to 
forget  in  some  degree  the  more  disagreeable  parts 
of  the  scenery  around  him. 

The  smaller  streets  are  quiet  and  free  from  crowds ; 
but  those  which  lead  to  the  principal  gates  are  con- 
stantly thronged  with  people.  The  following  de- 
scription by  an  eye-witness  will  serve  to  convey  some 
idea  of  the  scene  they  often  exhibit.  "The  multi- 
tude of  movable  workshops  of  tinkers  and  barbers, 
cobblers  and  blacksmiths ;  the  tents  and  booths  where 
tea  and  fruit  and  rice  and  other  vegetables  wore  ex- 
posed for  sale;  with  the  wares  and  merchandise  ar- 
ranged before  the  doors  of  the  shops,  contracted  the 
spacious  street  to  a  narrow  road  in  the  middle. 
The  processions  of  men  in  office,  attended  by  their 


1834,  City  of  Peking.  437 

numerous  retinues  bearing  umbrellas  and  flags, 
painted  lanterns  and  a  variety  of  large  insignia  of 
their  rank  and  station ;  trains  accompanying,  with  la- 
mentable cries,  corpses  to  their  graves,  and  others 
conducting  brides  to  their  husbands  with  squalling 
music ;  the  troops  of  dromedaries  laden  with  coal 
from  Tartary;  the  wheel-barrows  and  hand-carts 
loaded  with  vegetables ;  occupied  nearly  the  whole 
of  this  middle  space.  AH  was  in  motion ;  the  sides 
of  the  streets  were  filled  with  people  buying  and  sel- 
ling and  bartering  their  different  commodities.  The 
buzz  and  confused  noises  of  this  mixed  multitude, 
proceeding  from  the  loud  bawling  of  those  who  were 
crying  their  wares,  the  wrangling  of  others,  and  the 
mirth  and  laaghter  which  prevailed  in  every  group, 
could  scarcely  be  exceeded.  Pedlars  with  their 
packs,  and  jugglers,  and  conjurers,  and  fortune-tel- 
lers, mountebanks  and  quack-doctors,  comedians  and 
musicians,  left  no  space  unoccupied."  Such,  accord- 
ing to  Mr.  Barrow,  is  the  scene  exhibited  in  a  street 
in  Peking.  The  crowd  of  people,  and  the  variety  of 
strange  sights  and  sounds  on  the  occasion  described, 
was  probably  rather  greater  than  usual ;  but  he  has 
given  too  correct  a  representation  of  what  may  some- 
times be  witnessed  even  in  the  suburbs  of  Canton, 
to  allow  us  to  accuse  him  of  much  exaggeration. 

Soon  after  the  present  dynasty  took  possession  of 
the  throne  of  China,  in  1644,  the  government,  de- 
signing to  occupy  the  northern  division  of  the  city  as 
barracks  for  its  troops,  purchased  the  houses  of  the 
private  owners  and  gave  them  to  the  Tartars  who  had 
served  in  its  wars ;  but  these  brave  soldiers,  less  skill- 
ed in  the  arts  of  peace  than  the  people  they  had  sub- 
jugated, were  very  soon  obliged  to  sell  them  to  the 
Chinese.  In  consequence  of  this,  all  the  principal 
and  many  of  the  smaller  streets,  with  the  exception 
of  those  near  the  imperial  palace,  are  owned  and 
occupied  by  Chinese;  and  the  Tartar  soldiery  have 
been  compelled  to  take  up  their  abode  in  the  lanes 
and  alleys  near  the  walls  of  the  city.    Thus  far  we 


438  Description  of  the  Feb. 

have  spoken  of  the  capital  as  a  wliolo;  we  now  pro- 
ceed to  survey  its  principal  parts. 

The  northern  division  of  Peking  consists  of  three 
inclosures  one  within  another,  each  surrounded  by 
its  own  wall.  The  first  contains  the  imperial  pa- 
lace and  the  abodes  of  the  different  members  of  the 
imperial  household  ;  the  second  was  originally  de- 
signed for  the  residence  of  the  officers  and  atten- 
dants of  the  court,  but  is  now  occupied  in  part  by 
Cliiaese  merchants;  the  third  consists  of  the  remain- 
ing space  inclosed  by  the  outer  walls,  which  have 
already  been  described. 

The  first  inclosure,  which  is  called  the  forbidden 
cittfy  being  the  seat  of  Mhe  dragon's  throne/  the 
place  from  which  emanates  the  authority  that  governs 
one  third  of  mankind,  is  the  most  splendid,  as  well 
as  the  most  important  part  of  Peking.  According  to 
the  notions  of  a  Chinese,  all  within  its  walls  is  gold 
and  silver.  "He  will  tell  you,"  says  Mr.  Barrow,  "of 
gold  and  silver  pillars,  gold  and  silver  roofs,  and  gold 
and  silver  vases, in  which  swim  gold  and  silver  fishes." 

It  is  situated  nearly  in  the  centre  of  the  northern 
division  of  the  city.  It  is  an  oblong  parallelogram 
about  two  miles  in  circumference,  and  inclosed  by  a 
wall  of  nearly  the  same  height  and  thickness  as  that 
of  the  outer  wall  of  the  capital.  This  wall  is  built  of 
polished  red  brick,  and  surrounded  by  a  broad  ditch 
lined  with  hewn  stone,  and  covered  with  varnished 
tiles  of  a  brilliant  yellow,  which  give  it  the  appear- 
ance, especially  when  seen  under  the  rays  of  the  sun, 
of  being  covered  with  a  roof  of  gold.  On  each  of 
the  four  sides  is  a  gate  consisting  of  three  arcades 
or  avenues,  surmounted  by  a  tower.  A  tower  also 
stands  at  each  corner  of  the  wall.  The  interior  of 
this  inclosure  is  occupied  by  "a  suite  of  courtyards 
and  apartments  which  seem  to  vie  with  each  other  in 
beauty  and  splendor."  The  terraces  and  glacis  are 
covered  with  large  bricks,  and  the  walks  that  lead  to 
the  groat  halls  are  framed  of  large  slabs  of  gray  and 


1834.  City  of  Peking.  439 

white  sloiie.  It  id  divided  into  three  parts,  the  east- 
ern, middle,  and  western.  The  middle  division  con- 
tains the  imperial  buildings,  which  are  subdivided  into 
several  distinct  palaces,  each  having  its  particular 
name  and  destination.  "  There  reigns,"  says  father 
Hyacinth,  "among  the  buildings  of  the  forbidden 
city,  a  perfect  symmetry  both  in  the  form  and  height 
of  the  several  edifices  and  in  their  relative  position, 
indicating  that  they  were  built  upon  a  regular  and 
harmonious  plan."  We  will  notice  a  few  of  the 
most  remarkable  objects  it  contains,  beginning  at 
the  southern  part  of  the  middle  division. 

1.  Woo  murif  *the  meridian  gate.'  Before  this  gate, 
on  the  east,  is  a  lunar,  and  on  the  west,  a  solar  dial, 
and  in  the  tower  above  it  a  large  bell  and  gong. 
Public  officers,  of  both  the  civil  and  military  depart- 
ments, enter  and  leave  the  palace  by  the  eastern 
avenue  ;  none  but  the  princes  of  imperial  blood  are 
permitted  to  pass  the  western,  and  no  one  but  the 
emperor  the  southern  avenue.  Whenever  he  goes 
out  or  returns  through  it,  the  bell  is  rung  and  the 
gong  struck.  When  his  troops  return  in  triumph 
from  war  and  come  to  present  their  captives,  the  em- 
peror places  himself  here  to  perform  the  ceremony  of 
receiving  the  prisoners.  Here  also,  are  distributed  the 
presents  which  the  emperor  makes  to  foreign  prin- 
ces and  their  embassadors,  as  well  as  to  his  own  vas- 
sals. After  passing  this  gate  the  visitor  enters  a  large 
court,  through  which  runs  a  small  canal,  over  which 
are  five  bridges  adorned  with  balustrades,  pillars, 
steps,  and  figures  of  lions  and  other  sculptures,  all 
of  fine  marble.  He  next  enters  a  beautiful  court, 
terminated  on  the  right  and  left  by  gates,  porticoes, 
and  galleries  adorned  with  balconies  supported  on 
pillars. 

2.  Tae-ho  mun,  *the  gate  of  extensive  peace.' 
This  has  five  avenues,  and  in  other  respects  resem- 
bles the  Woo  nmn,  or  meridian  gate ;  it  is  a  su- 
perb building  of  fine  white  marble.  The  height  of 
the  basement  is  twenty  feet,  and  of  the  whole  edifice^ 


440  Description  of  the  Fism. 

according  to  father  Hyacinth,  one  hundred  and  ten. 
The  ascent  to  it  is  by  five  flights  of  forty-two  steps 
each,  bordered  with  balustrades,  and  ornamented 
with  tripods  and  other  figures  in  bronze.  The  cen- 
tral flight  is  very  broad,  and  is  reserved  for  the  emper- 
or alone ;  princes  and  oflScers  of  the  first  rank  enter 
by  the  two  next,  and  inferior  oflScers  by  the  others. 
Here  the  emperor,  on  the  first  day  of  the  year,  on 
the  anniversary  of  his  birth  and  several  other  occa- 
sions, receives  the  congratulations  and  respects  of  his 
ofl[icers,  who  prostrate  themselves  to  the  earth  before 
him  and  strike  the  ground  with  their  foreheads. 

3.  Chung'ho  teeUf  *  the  hall  of  perfect  peace.' 
This  is  the  hall  of  audience  where  the  emperor  comes 
to  examine  the  implements  prepared  for  the  annual 
ceremony  of  ploughing ;  and  where  also  the  genea- 
logical tablets  of  his  ancestors  are  presented  to  him. 

4.  PcLoU'ho  teeuj  *  the  hall  of  secure  peace.'  In 
this  the  emperor  gives  a  banquet  to  his  foreign 
guests  on  newy ear's  day ;  and  the  authors  of  the  bio- 
graphy of  his  deceased  father  come  in  pompous  ce- 
remony to  this  hall  to  present  to  him  their  work- 
After  ascending  three  flights  of  steps,  and  passing 
another  gate,  the  keen-tsing  mutiy  the  visitor  sees 
before  him 

5.  Keen-tsing  kungy  'the  tranquil  palace  of 
heaven,'  i.  e.  of  the  emperor.  This  is  a  private  re- 
treat, to  which  no  one  can  approach  without,  special 
permission.  To  this  palace  the  emperor  repairs 
whenever  he  wishes  to  deliberate  with  his  ministers 
upon  aflfairs  of  state,  or  to  see  those  who  present  them- 
selves as  candidates  for  ofl[ice  or  for  advancement. 
It  is  described  by  Timkowski  as  "the  loftiest,  rich- 
est, and  most  magnificent  of  all  the  palaces.  In  the 
court  before  it  is  a  small  tower  of  gilt  copper,  adorn- 
ed with  a  great  number  of  figures,  which  are  beauti- 
fully executed.  On  each  side  of  the  tower  is  a  large 
vessel  likewise  of  gilt  copper,  in  which  incense  is 
burnt  day  and  night.  It  was  in  this  palace  that  Kani^- 
he,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  reign,  instituted  a  ^raisd 


1834.  City  of  Peking.  441 

festival,  to  which  every  individual,  whose  age  ex- 
ceeded sixty  years,  whether  a  civil  or  military  officer, 
or  a  private  citizen,  was  invited.  Tents  were  erect- 
ed in  the  front  of  the  palace,  and  tables  spread  for 
many  thousands.  The  sons  and  grandsons  of  the 
emperor  themselves  waited  upon  the  guests.  At  the 
end  of  this  generous  entertainment,  presents  were 
distributed  adapted  to  the  condition  and  rank  of  those 
to  whom  they  were  given.  Keenlung  also,  in  the 
fiftieth  year  of  his  reign,  made  a  similar  feast.  The 
number  of  guests  was  twice  as  great  as  on  the  form- 
er occasion.  Those  whose  age  exceeded  ninety 
years  were  admitted  to  the  table  of  the  emperor,  who 
addressed  them  with  kindness,  and  afterwards  be- 
stowed on  them  magnificent  presents. 

6.  Keaou-tae  teen:  this  hall  resembles  in  many 
respects  the  chung-ho  teen;  it  contains  twenty -five  of 
the  eniperor^s  seals;  ten  others  are  kept  at  Moukden. 

7.  Kwdn  ning  kung,  *  the  palace  of  earth's  repose,' 
i.  e.  of  the  empress,  is  the  usual  abode  of  ^  heaven's 
consort.'  This  opinion,  that  keen  and  kwdnj  the  em- 
peror and  empress,  are  heaven  and  earth,  is  a  favo- 
rite dogma  of  the  reigning  dynasty,  and  is  sedulous- 
ly inculcated  in  its  state  papers. — Beyond  this  palace 
stands  the 

8.  Kwdn  ning  nmn^  *the  gate  to  earth's  repose,' 
which  admits  the  visitor  to  the 

9.  Yu  hwa  yuen,  *  imperial  flower  garden.'  This 
is  laid  out  into  beautiful  walks  designed  for  the 
use  of  her  majesty,  who,  being  of  Tartar  origin,  is 
not  deprived  of  this  pleasure,  as  are  the  Chinese  la- 
dies, by  being  crippled  with  small  feet.  The  gardens 
are  filled  with  elegant  pavilions,  temples  and  groves, 
and  interspersed  with  canals,  fountains,  lakes,  and 
beds  of  flowers.  Two  groves,  rising  from  the  bo- 
som of  small  lakes,  and  ano(  her  crowning  the  summit 
of  an  artificial  mountain  of  rugged  rocks,  add  much 
to  the  beauty  of  the  scene.  At  the  east  of  this  moun- 
tain is  a  library,  said  to  contain  a  complete  collec- 
tion of  all  books  published  in  the  empire. 

3F 


i 


442  Description  of  the  Feb 

10.  Shin-woo  mun;  tliis  gate  stands  beyond  the 
imperial  flower  garden,  and  forms  the  northern  en- 
trance to  the  forbidden  city.  We  have  now  com- 
pleted our  survey  of  the  central  division  of  the  kin 
ching;  the  eastern  contains  fewer  objects  of  interest. 

11.  Nuy-kOf  *  the  council  chamber.'  This  term, 
nuy-ko,  is  used  to  denote  not  only  the  Cabinet  of  the 
emperor,  but  also  the  hall  in  which  that  body  holds 
its  sessions.  It  is  situated  near  the  southern  wall ; 
and  beyond  it,  towards  the  east,  is  the  nuy-koo,  the 
imperial  treasury. 

12.  Chtun-sin  teen,  'the  hall  of  intense  mental 
exercises.'  It  is  situated  at  some  distance  northward 
from  the  Nuy-ko.  Offerings  are  brought  and  sacri- 
fices presented  here  to  "  the  deceased  teacher,"  Con- 
fucius, and  likewise  to  other  ancient  sages. 

13.  Wdnyuen  ko,  the  imperial  library,  or,  more 
literally,  'the  hall  containing  the  literary  abyss:'  this 
is  situated  near  theChuen-sin  teen,  and  consists  of  se- 
veral  buildings  and  suites  of  rooms,  which,  containing 
a  large  compilation  of  the  national  literature,  8ze  koo 
tseuen  shoo  *  the  complete  books  of  the  four  treasu- 
ries'  (or  libraries),  presents  the  largest  and  most 
complete  literary  collection  in  the  empire.  Farther 
north,  in  this  division  of  the  prohibited  city,  are  si- 
tuated several  imperial  buidings,  and  the  palaces  of 
princes :  and  also 

14.  Fung-seen  teen,  a  temple  to  which  the  em- 
peror comes  to  "  bless  his  ancestors,"  whose  names 
are  written  on  tablets  deposited  here.  Before  the 
day  when  any  great  sacrifice  is  to  be  offered,  and 
when  he  is  about  to  leave  the  city,  as  well  as  when  he 
returns,  the  emperor  pays  a  visit  to  this  temple ;  like- 
wise, at  the  commencement  of  each  of  the  four  sea- 
sons of  the  years,  and  on  the  first  and  fifteenth  days 
of  every  month,  offerings  are  here  presented,  and  du- 
ring each  day  are  thrice  repeated. — In  the  western 
division  of  the  prohibited  city,. beginning  again  at  the 
south,  wo  notice  only  a  few  of  the  principal  objects. 

J5.     Nanheun  tccn;  this  hall  stands  near  the 


1834.  City  of  Peking.  443 

southern  wall,  and  in  it  are  collected  the  portraits  of 
the  sovereigns  of  preceding  dynasties,  and  likewise 
tablets,  and  broad  rolls,  containing  the  portraits  of 
eminent  scholars  and  sages ;  these  are  arranged  ac- 
cording to  the  degree  of  merit  attributed  to  each. 

16.  Woo-yhig  teen;  this  hall  contains  his  majesty's 
printing  establishment ;  it  has  a  bindery  and  buildings 
in  which  the  blocks  used  in  printing  are  preserved. 

17.  Nuy  tooofoo;  here  are  held  the  sessions  of 
a  court  of  commissioners,  or  controllers,  which  "  has 
among  its  prerogatives  the  regulation  of  receipts 
and  expenditures  of  the  court,  its  sacrifices  and  feasts, 
rewards  and  punishments,  and  all  that  relates  to  the 
instruction  of  its  younger  members,  &c.  This  estab- 
lishment, together  with  the  principal  magazines  of 
the  crown,  which  are  under  its  superintendance,  is 
situated  near  the  wall  on  the  west  side  of  the  city. 

18.  Cking  hwang  meaouy  'the  temple  of  the 
guardian  deity  of  the  city,'  which  stands  at  the  north- 
west corner  of  this  inclosure.  In  the  north-eastern 
part  of  the  same  division,  are  six  palaces  which  are 
occupied  by  the  females  of  the  emperor ;  they  are  si- 
tuated like  those  designed  for  the  residence  of  the 
princes,  in  the  eastern  division. 

We  have  now  completed  our  brief  survey  of  the 
prohibited  city,  which  is  regarded  by  the  Chinese  as 
the  most  sacred  and  awful  of  places.  In  their  esti- 
mation it  is  also  the  most  magnificent.  The  glitter- 
ing yellow  and  various  ornaments  of  the  roofs  of  its 
palaces  and  other  edifices,  and  the  brilliant  colors  and 
abundant  gilding  applied  to  the  interior,  give  it,  in 
their  eyes,  a  dazzling  glory ;  but  were  we  to  seek  in 
it  for  convenience  of  construction,  or  for  much  that 
can  seem  elegant  or  grand  to  one  whose  taste  has 
been  formed  according  to  any  of  the  rules  of  archi- 
tecture adopted  by  the  people  of  the  west,  we  should 
doubtless  meet  with  disappointment. 

(  To  be  continued.) 


444  Chineie  Weights  and  Measures.  Fuu 


MISCEIiliAKIES. 

Chinese  weights  and  measures. — The  frequent  mention  of 
Chinese  weights  and  measures,  in  the  pages  of  the  Repository, 
renders  a  bhef  description  of  them  desirable,  especially  to  those  of 
our  distant  readers  who  may  not  be  familiar  with  the  terms  in  use 
among  this  people. 

The  Chinese  weigh  all  articles  that  are  bought  and  sold  that 
are  weighable ;  as  money,  wood,  vegetables,  liquids,  6ui.  This 
renders  their  dealings  simpler  than  those  of  other  nations  who  buy 
and  sell  commodities  with  more  reference  to  the  articles  them- 
selves.  Their  divisions  of  weights  and  measures,  are  into  money 
and  commercial  weights^  and  lotig^  land  measures^  &c. 

1.     Money  Weights. 

The  circulating  medium  between  foreigners  and  the  Chinese  is 
broken  Spanish  dollars,  the  value  of  which  are  usually  computed 
by  weight.  Dollars  bearing  the  stamp  of  Ferdinand  have  usually 
borne  a  premium  of  1  to  IJ  per  cent.,  while  those  of  Carolus  have 
risen  as  high  as  7  or  8  per  cent.,  but  are  subject  to  a  considerable 
variation,  according  to  the  season  and  different  times  of  the  season. 
Those  coins  bearing  the  stamp  of  the  letter  G,  are  not  received 
by  the  Chinese  except  at  a  discount.  Mexican  and  United  States* 
dollars  do  not  pass  among  the  Chinese,  but  are  taken  at  par  by 
foreigners.  Every  individual  coin  has  the  mark  of  the  person 
through  whose  hands  it  passes  stamped  upon  it ;  and  as  the  num- 
ber of  these  marks  soon  become  very  numerous,  the  coin  is  quickly 
broken  in  pieces,  and  this  process  of  stamping  being  continually 
repeated,  the  fragments  gradually  become  very  small.  The  high- 
est weight  used  in  reckoning  money  is  the  tad  (leang),  which  is 
divided  into  mace  (tseen),  candareens  (fun),  and  cath  (le).  The 
relative  value  of  these  terms,  both  among  the  Chinese  and  in  fo- 
reign money,  can  be  seen  by  the  following  table.  It  should  be  ob- 
served here  that  these  terms,  taeh^  mace,  candareens^  eash^ — -peculs 
and  catties,  covids  and  punts,  etc.,  are  not  Chinese  words  and  are 
never  used  by  the  Chinese  among  themselves ;  and  why  foreigoen 
have  employed  them  instead  of  the  legitimate  terms  it  is  difficult  to 
conjecture. 


Taei.  I  Mace.  |  Cand.  |  Cash.  |  Ounce  tr.  |  Gre.  tr.    |  Sterg,  |       P^^l"*' 
T~|'~"iO"  I  "  100     "1000"!     1-208      i  579.84      \  tto.tid.  |  l,3t»€ l^SSff 


1     I       10 


100    I 


10    I 


57.984    I     9d,    i      JtM^jlg 
5.7984  I      ,8rf.  I 


The  value  here  given  for  the  tael,  in  sterling  money  and  dollars, 
ia  not  the  exact  value  ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  it,  owing  lo 


1834.  Chinese  WeighU  and  Measures.  445 

the  ignorance  of  the  Chinese  of  such  money  among  other  nations. 
I'he  value  given  to  the  tael  in  sterling  money  is  that  which  is 
found  on  the  books  of  the  East  India  Company :  that  given  to 
the  dollar  is  the  extremes  of  its  value,  as  different  transactions 
have  a  different  estimate  for  its  value* 

The  only  coin  of  the  Chinese  is  called  ctuk  (or  It)^  which  is 
made  of  6  parts  of  copper  and  4  of  lead.  The  coins  are  thin  and 
circular,  (ind  nearly  an  inch  in  diameter,  having  a  square  hole  iii 
the  center  for  the  convenience  of  tying  them  together,  with  arais* 
ed  edge  both  around  the  outside  and  the  hole.  Those  now  in  use 
have  the  nume  of  the  emperor  stamped  upon  them  in  whose  reigh 
they  were  cast.  JNotwithstanding  their  little  value  they  are  much 
adulterated  with  spelter ;  yet  on  account  of  their  convenience  in 
paying  small  sums  and  for  common  use,  they  generally  bear  a 
premium,,  and  but  850  can  commonly  be  obtained  for  a  tael.  The 
use  of  silver  coin,  however,  appears  to  be  increasing  among  the 
Chinese,  as  by  recent  accounts  we  learn  that  silver  dollars  have 
been  made  in  Fuh-k^n  and  other  places,  contrary  to  the  laws 
of  the  empire. 

BullioA  is  rated  by  its  fineness,  which  is  expressed  by  dividing 
the  weight  into  a  hundred  parts,  called  touches.  .  If  gold  is  said  to 
be  94  or  96  touch,  it  is  known  to  have  6  or  2  parts  of  alloy  r  the 
remainder  is  pure  metal.  Silver  is  estimated  in  the  same  manner ; 
and  without  alloy,  or  nearly  so,  is  called  jycee,  which  bears  a  pre- 
mium according  to  its  purity.  It  is  cast  into  ingots,  (by  the  Chinese 
called  shoes,  from  their  shape,)  stamped  with  the  mark  of  tlie  oU 
fice  that  issued  them,  and  the  date  of  their  emission.  It  is  used  to 
pay  government  taxes  and  duties,  and  the  salaries  of  officers.  The 
ingots  weigh  from  }  to  100  taels,  and  bear  a  value  accordingly^ 
Sycee  silver  is  the  only  approach  among  the  Chinese  to  a  silver 
currency.  Gold  ingots  are  made,  weighing  ten  taels  each,  and 
arc  worth  between  $22  and  $23  each  ;  but  neither  gold  ingots 
nor  doubloons,  nor  any  other  gold  coin,  are  used  as  money  among 
rhe  Chinese. 

2.      CoMMERCrAL   WEIGHTS. 

The  only  weights  in  use  among  the  Chinese,  other  than  mo- 
ney, arethepectti  (tan),  catty  (kin),  and  toe/(leanf).  The  proper^ 
tion  these  bear  to  each  other  and  to  English  weights,  can  be  seei^ 
by  the  following  table. 


Pecul. 


Taels. 


Lbs,  troy^ 


Catties. 


Lou,  avr.      |      Cwt. 


100 


1600 


133t         I    1.0.21> 


102.0.8.1. 


I VL 


I I 


Usage  has  established  a  differ^ce  between  the  tael  of  commer- 
cial weights,  which,  at  the  rate  of  133^  pounds  to  the  pecul, 
weighs  583^  troy  grains,  and  the  tael  of  money  weight,  of  which 
the  old  standard  is  579.84  grains  troy.  By  the  above  table  it  ap- 
pears that  one  ton  is  equal  to  10  peculs  and  80  catties ;  one  cwt.  is 


446  Chinese  Weights  and  Measures.        Feb. 

the  same  as  84  catties,  and  one  pound  avoirdupois  equals  |  of  a 
catty.  The  Portuguese  at  Macao  have  a  pecul  for  weighing  cot- 
ton and  valuable  articles ;  a  second  for  coarse  goods ;  and  again  a 
different  one  for  rice.  But  the  Chinese  among  themselves  know 
no  difference  either  in  the  weight  of  a  pecul  for  different  articles, 
or  in  the  tael,  whether  used  for  money  or  goods. 

3.    Measures. 

The  principal  measures  in  use  among  the  Chinese  are  three, 
namely,  long  measure,  hmd  measure,  and  dry  measure :  each  of 
these  we  notice  separately. 

Long  measure.  The  priucipal  measure  of  length  is  the  covid 
(chih)  which  is  divided  into  ten  punts  (tsun).  The  covid  varies 
considerably,  according  as  it  is  used  for  measuring  cloths,  dis- 
tances, or  vessels.  That  determined  upon  by  the  mathematical 
tribunal  is  13.125  English  inches;  that  used  by  tradesmen  at  Can- 
ton is  about  14.635  inches ;  that  employed  by  engineers  for  pub- 
lic works  is  12.7  inches ;  while  the  one  by  which  distances  are  usu- 
ally rated  is  12.1  inches  nearly.  The  le,  or  mile,  is  also  an  uncertain 
measure,  varying  more  than  the  covid  or  foot.  Its  common  mea- 
sure is  316^  fathoms,  or  1897^  English  feet,  and  it  is  the  usual 
term  in  which  length  is  estimated.  The  Chinese  reckon  192^ 
ie  for  a  degree  of  latitude  and  longitude ;  but  the  Jesuits  divided 
the  degree  into  250  le,  each  le  being  1826  English  feet,  or  the 
10th  part  of  a  French  league,  which  is  the  established  measure  at 
jiresent.  A  le,  according  to  this  measurement  is  a  little  more 
than  one-third  of  an  English  mile. 

Land  measure.  This  also  has  varied  considerably,  but  is  at 
present  established  by  authority.  By  this  rule,  1200  covids  make 
an  acre  or  mow^  which  contains  about  6600  square  feet. 

Dry  measure.  Rice  or  paddy  is  the  only  article  measured  in 
vessels  the  dimensions  of  whicli  have  been  fixed  by  law  or  usage ; 
but  as  even  rice  and  paddy  are  usually  weighed  when  sold  in  large 
quantities,  the  vessels  for  measuring  these  commodities  are  but 
little  used. 

To  perform  their  calculations,  the  Chinese  have  a  kind  of  arith- 
metical board  or  abacus  called  swan^pan  or  '  counting  hoards  on 
which,  by  constant  practice,  they  will  perform  calculations  in  num- 
bers with  surprising  facility.  It  consists  of  an  oblong  frame  of 
wood,  having  a  bar  running  lengthwise,  about  two-thirds  its  width 
from  one  side.  Through  this  bar  at  right  angles,  are  inserted  a  num- 
ber of  parallel  wires  having  moveable  balls  on  them,  five  on  one 
side  and  two  on  the  other  of  the  bar.  The  principle  on  which  com- 
putations are  made  is  this :  that  any  ball  in  the  larger  compartment, 
being  placed  against  the  bar  and  called  unity,  decreases  or  in- 
creases by  tenths,  hundredths  &>c.;  and  the  corresponding  balls  In 
the  smaller  division  by  fifths,  fiftieths,  &;c;  if  one  in  the  smallereohi- 
partment  is  placed  against  the  middle  bar,  the  opposite  unit  or  inl^ 
gcTf  which  may  be  any  one  of  the  djgits,  is  multiplied  by  five. 


1834.         Articles  of  Import  and  Export.  447 

Imports  and  Bzports  of  Canton. 

Supplementary  to  the  account  of  the  provincial  city,  published  in  former 
numbers,  we  introduce  here  a  brief  description  of  tiie  principal  articles  which 
are  bought  and  sold  by  foreigners  in  Canton.  Some  of  the  commodities  no- 
ticed in  the  list,  such  as  tea,  silk,  ^c.^  will  require  more  detailed  accounts,  which 
must  be  reserved  for  future  numbers. 

Agar-agar.  This  is  a  species  of  sea-weed,  of  which  the  Chi- 
nese make  the  gum  used  in  the  manufacture  of  their  transparent 
lanterns.  It  is  incomparable  as  a  paste ;  and  is  not  liable  to  be 
eaten  by  insects.  It  is  extensively  employed  in  making  silks  and 
paper;  and  when  boiled  forms  a  sweet,  glutinous  compound 
which  is  used  in  sweetmeats.  It  is  brought  from  New  Holland, 
New  Guinea  and  other  adjacent  islands ;  between  400  and  500 
peculs  are  imported  annually  by  the  Chinese  at  a  prime  cost  of  $1^ 
to  $2  per  pecul.  Its  cheapness  and  admirable  qualities  as  a  paste, 
render  it  worthy  the  attention  of  other  countries. 

A^UM.  This  salt  is  exported  by  the  Chinese  in  considerabje 
quantities  to  the  Indian  archipelago.  It  is  probably  found  in  the 
same  geological  positions  in  this,  as  in  other  countries,  namely  in 
a  slate,  known  as  alum  shale.  The  supply  seems  to  be  abundant 
from  the  quantities  brought  to  market.  It  is  commonly  much 
adulterated  with  other  substances,  as  gypsum,  hme,  Sic;  the  taste 
is  not  so  sharp  as  that  of  European  alum  ;  but  the  pieces  are  large 
and  transparent.  Great  quantities  of  alum  are  employed  by  the 
Chinese  in  purifying  the  water  of  their  rivers,  which  they  use  for 
culinary  purposes.  The  duty  on  the  article  when  exported  is  5 
taels  per  pecul,  and  its  value  in  market  is  from  $2  to  $3  per  pecuf. 

Amber.  This  fossil  is  found  on  the  shores  of  several  islands  of 
the  Indian  archipelago,  and  in  some  small  quantities  on  the  coast 
of  China  and  Tung-king  (Tonquin).  A  considerable  part  of  the 
amber  in  the  markets  of  the  east  comes  from  the  eastern  coast  of 
Africa ;  and  as  far  as  investigation  has  gone,  it  is  found  in  great- 
er or  less  quantities  on  all  extended  lines  of  sea^coast,  having 
been  brought  from  the  shores  of  Europe,  America,  Africa,  and 
all  the  islands  of  the  eastern  part  of  Asia.  Its  value  was  former- 
ly very  great  in  those  countries  of  the  east  where  it  was  used  for 
ornaments  and  incense ;  but  other  substances,  cheaper  and  more 
odoriferous,  have  superseded  it.  In  choosing  it,  those  pieces  should 
be  selected  which  are  hard,  transparent  and  of  a  lively  yellowish- 
brown  color ;  and  it  should  attract  light  substances  after  being  rub- 
bed on  cloth.  If  there  are  insects  in  it,  the  value  is  greatly  increas- 
ed, but  if  the  pieces  ar«  opaque  and  foul,  they  ought  to  be  rejected* 
The  price  is  from  $8  to  $14  pel*  catty  according  to  the  quality  and 
size  of  the  pieces.  False  amber  is  also  sold  in  Canton  at  prices 
almost  as  great  as  those  which  the  genuine  article  bears. 

Ambergris*  This  has  been  often  confounded  with  amber,  which 
it  resembles  somewhat  in  appearance,  and  it  is  used  for  nearly  the 
same  purposes.  The  origin  of  the  two,  however,  differs  widely; 
amber  being  a  vegetable  fossil,  and  ambergris  a  substance  found  in 
the  intestines  of  the  Physeter  macroccphahis  and  spermaceti  whale. 


448  Articki  of  Import  Feb 

It  ig  probably  generated  in  tbe  aniinal  when  it  is  diseased,  though 
whether  it  be  the  effect  or  cause  is  not  ascertained.  If  no  fceces 
are  voided  from  the  animal,  when  it  is  first  harpooned,  the 
sailors  ^nerallj  expect  to  find  ambergris :  362  ounces  have  been 
taken  from  the  body  of  a  single  whale.  Keempfer  asserts  tliat 
the  Japanese  collect  it  in  this  manner.  Most  of  it,  however,  is 
picked  up  after  strong  winds,  on  the  shore  of  the  numerous  islands 
of  tbe  Indian  and  Pacific  oceans.  The  Dutch  formerly  purchas- 
ed much  of  this  article;  they  gave  the  king  of  Tidore  11,000  rix 
dollars  for  one  mass  weighing  183  lbs.,  and  for  which  the  duke 
of  Tuscany  offered  50,000.  The  French  East  India  company  once 
had  a  mass  weighins;  325  lbs.  estimated  at  $52,000.  The  shores 
of  Africa  afford  ambergris  in  considerable  quantities  and  in  large 
pieces.  Grood  ambergris  is  of  an  ash  color,  marked  with  blackish 
and  yellowish  spots,  soft  and  tenacious  like  wax,  and  when  melt- 
ed entirely  disappears.  The  Chinese  test  its  goodness  by  throw- 
ing some  of  it  scraped  very  fine  into  boiling  hot  tea,  where,  if  pare 
it  will  diffuse  itself  equally  through  the  fluid.  It  has  but  little 
taste  or  smell  when  cold ;  but  when  handled  it  emits  a  fragrant 
odor.  It  swims  on  water.  The  pure  white,  or  that  which  is  appa- 
rently smooth  and  uniform  in  quality,  should  be  rejected  as  it  ia 
commonly  factitious. 

Amomum.  The  seeds  of  the  ilmomtcm  vemm  have  a  strongi  pe** 
netrating  smell  and  an  aromatic,  pungent  taste.  The  tree  grows 
in  China  and  the  East  Indies.  The  fruit  is  shaped  like  a  grape, 
and  contains  three  cells,  each  of  which  has  a  number  of  blackish 
seeds.  Tbe  pods  are  of  little  value,  as  are  the  seeds  also  when 
wrinkled  and  small.  When  good,  the  pods  are  heavy,  of  a  light 
grey  color  and  filled  with  grains.  Their  uses  are  similar  to  those 
of  star  aniseeds. 

Aniseed  stars.  These  are  the  fruit  of  a  small  tree,  JUiduM 
anisatum^  which  grows  in  China,  Japan,  and  the  Philippines. 
They  are  prized  for  their  aromatic  taste,  and  for  the  voUuie  oil 
obtained  from  them.  The  name  of  star  is  applied  to  them  on  ac- 
count of  the  manner  in  which  they  grow ;  the  pods  being  in  small 
clusters  joined  together  at  one  end,  and  diverging  in  the  form  of 
a  star.  The  husks  have  a  more  aromatic  flavor  than  the  seeds, 
but  they  are  not  as  sweet.  In  China,  their  most  common  use  is 
to  season  sweet  dishes ;  in  Japan,  they  are  applied  to  quite  a  dif- 
ferent purpose,  being  placed  on  the  tombs  of  friends  and  presen- 
ted as  offerings  in  the  temples.  They  are  exported  at  $11  or  $13 
per  pecul ;  and  the  oil  which  is  extracted  from  them,  at  $2  per 
catty ;  both  for  medical  uses. 

Arrack.  This  spirituous  liquor  is  distilled  from  different  sub- 
stances in  the  several  countries  where  it  is  manufactured;  on 
which  account  that  made  at  different  places  is  often  found  to  miy 
much  in  strength  and  taste ;  the  three  principal  kinds  are  mede 
in  Batavia,  Goa,  and  Colombo.  That  from  the  former  place  is 
the  strongest,  and  is  distilled  from  a  mixture  of  62  parts  of  molivpf; 
ses,  3  of  toddy  or  palm  wine,  a  liquor  distilled  from  the  juice  of  the 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  449 

cocoa-nat  tree,  and  35  of  rice.  The  process  of  making  it  is  as  fol- 
lows ;  the  rice  is  first  boiled,  and  after  cooling,  a  quantity  of  yeast 
is  added  and  the  whole  pressed  into  baskets,  in  which  condition  it 
is  placed  over  tulra  and  left  for  eight  days ;  during  this  time,  a  li- 
quor flows  abundantly  from  the  rice.  This  liquor  is  distilled  and 
then  mixed  with  the  molasses  and  toddy,  which  is  all  left  to  fer- 
ment for  a  week  in  large  vats ;  after  the  fermentation  is  over,  the 
arrack  is  distilled  one,  two  or  three  times,  according  to  the  strength 
required.  That  made  at  Java  is  chiefly  for  home  consumption, 
but  is  exported  to  China  and  India,  where  it  is  sold  at  40  cents 
a  gallon  for  the  best,  and  27  or  30  cents  for  the  poorest. 

The  arrack  produced  at  Goa  is  sweeter  than  that  which  comes 
from  Java,  being  made  entirehr  from  toddy,  by  repeated  distilla- 
tion. It  is  preferred  by  the  Hindoos  to  the  Batavian  on  that  ac- 
count, though  it  is  an  inferior  spirit,  containing  only  one  seventh  of 
pure  alcohol.  That  made  at  Colombo  is  the  poorest  and  but  little 
of  it  is  exported. 

AssAFCETiDA.  This  is  the  concrete  juice  of  the  roots  of  the  JPe- 
rula  a$saf(xt%da^  a  tree  which  grows  in  Persia.  To  obtain  it,  the 
roots,  after  the  earth  is  taken  away  from  them,  are  covered  with 
leaves  to  defend  them  from  the  sun  for  forty  days ;  they  are  then 
cut  off  transversely,  and  the  thick  milky  juice  exudes  and  thickens 
on  the  wound ;  this  when  hard  is  scraped  off  and  another  trans- 
verse section  made.  This  operation  is  repeated  until  the  root  be 
entirely  exhausted  of  juice.  The  gum  is  nauseous  and  bitter,  find 
as  it  grows  old  loses  its  efficacy.  The  masses  are  composed  of 
grains,  of  a  variegatetl  color ;  the  best  color  is  a  pale-red,  having  the 
grains  nearly  white ;  the  odor  should  be  ))enetrating,  and  when 
the  piece  is  broken,  the  fracture  ought  to  bear  a  marbled  appear- 
ance. The  vessels  employed  to  carry  this  drug  are  so  scented 
with  the  odor,  that  they  spoil  most  other  goods.  Considerable 
quantities  of  it  are  brought  to  this  market ;  and  it  ranks  high  in 
the  materia  medica  of  the  Chinese  physician.  Its  value  is  from 
$4  to  $5  per  pecul. 

Bamboo.  The  uses  of  this  plant  are  very  numerous ;  it  is  em- 
ployed for  purposes  of  building  and  clothing,  for  food,  paper,  boats, 
masts,  sails,  ropes,  medicines,  sweetmeats,  lamp-wicks,  beds,  fod- 
der, &«.  All  these  uses  are  made  of  it  however,  only  where  it  is 
indigenous.  It  is  exported  in  considerable  quantities,  and  is  then 
used  for  canes  and  umbrella  sticks,  &c. 

Bees-wax.  This  article  has  been  introduced  by  foreigners 
from  the  Indian  archipelago  and  Europe,  and  it  has  gradually  su- 
perseded the  product  of  the  tallow-treee,  Stittingia  sebifera.  In 
the  islands  where  the  bees  are  found,  the  natives  collect  the  wax 
from  the  nests  in  the  Iforests,  disregarding  the  honey,  which  is  lit- 
tle in  quantity  and  worthless.  The  islands  of  Tiipur  and  Timur- 
laut  afford  bees-wax  in  sufficient  quantity  to  form  an  important 
article  of  export ;  the  Portuguese  there,  send  away  20,000  peculs 
annually  to  China  and  India,  at  a  prime  cost  of  $5  per  pecul. 
The  Chinese  use  it  to  form  cases  or  envelopes  for  the  tallow  of 

3G 


i 


450  Articles  of  Import  Feb. 

the  stillingin,  in  the  manufacture  of  the  candles  used  in  their  tem- 
ples.    The  wax  when  so  employed  is  colored  with  vermilion. 

Betel  nut.  The  leaf  of  the  betel  pepper,  Piper  hetU^  and 
the  nut  of  the  areca  palm,  Areca  catechu^  together  constitute 
this  article,  which  is  improperly  called  hetel  nut^  and  which  is 
used  as  a  masticatory  so  universally  throughout  the  east.  But  at3« 
an  article  of  commerce  it  is  always  sold  separately,  under  the 
name  of  '  betel  nut,*  so  called  because  always  used  with  the  leaf 
of  the  betel  pepper. 

The  habit  of  chewing  this  compound  has  extended  from  the  is- 
lands, where  the  plant  is  found,  to  the  continent  of  Asia,  and  it 
is  now  used  from  the  Red  sea  to  the  Pacific.  The  areca  nut  is 
the  fruit  of  a  slender  palm,  not  above  six  inches  in  diameter  and 
about  thirty  feet  high.  The  tree  produces  fruit  from  the  age  of 
five  to  twenty-five  years.  The  nuts  resemble  a  nutmeg  in  shape, 
color  and  internal  structure,  but  are  a  little  larger  and  harder. 
The  annual  produce  of  a  single  tree  is  averaged  at  fourteen  pounds ; 
and  the  little  care  requisite  m  producing  it.  allows  the  cultivator  to 
sell  it  at  the  rate  of  about  half  a  dollar  a  pecul.  In  the  Deccau, 
the  expense  of  rearing  the  palm  is  much  greater,  and  the  crop 
more  precarious.  The  betel  pepper  is  the  vine  from  which  the 
leaf  is  obtained,  and  for  which  alone  it  is  cultivated.  The  flavor 
of  the  leaf  is  very  peculiar,  being  between  a  herbaceous  and  an 
aromatic  taste  and  is  a  little  pungent.  This  vine  requires  a  rich 
soil  where  there  is  abundance  of  water.  The  tree  on  which  it  is 
supported  affects  the  quality  and  quantity  of  the  produce. 

The  preparation  of  the  betel  nut  for  use  is  very  simple.  The 
nut  is  cut  into  slices,  and  wrapped  in  the  raw  leaves  together 
with  a  quantity  of  quick-lime,  enough  to  give  it  a  flavor.  All  clas- 
ses of  people,  male  and  female,  are  in  the  habit  of  chewing  it.  "  It 
sweetens  the  breath,**  so  say  those  who  use  it,  '^  rectifies  and 
strengthens  the  stomach  and  preserves  the  teeth  ;"  it  also  gives  the 
teeth,  lips  and  gums  a  dark-red  color,  which  is  esteemed  a  mark 
of  beauty  in  proportion  to  its  darkness.  Much  more  can  be  said 
in  favor  of  the  use  of  it,  than  of  tobacco ;  its  narcotic  properties 
are  not  so  great,  and  the  taste  is  more  pleasant.  Persons  of  rank 
carry  it  prepared  for  use  in  splendid  cases  suspended  from  their 
girdles.  Poor  people  are  contented  with  cases  of  any  kind,  pro- 
vided they  contain  the  substance  itself.  A  present  of  one  of  these 
cases  is  esteemed  as  a  mark  of  high  favor  and  friendship,  and  is 
valued  accordingly.  Among  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Indian 
archipelago,  to  refuse,  on  meeting  a  friend,  to  accept  the  betel  nut 
is  regarded  as  an  offense,  and  satisfaction  is  demanded.  So  in- 
terwoven into  their  ideas,  has  the  practice  become,  that  figures  of 
beauty  are  taken  from  it,  and  a  face  is  not  accounted  beautiful,  un- 
less the  mouth  be  stained  of  a  dirty  red  round  the  outside  of  the  lips. 

The  nuts  brought  from  the  coast  of  Malabar  are  not  so  good  as 
^hose  from  the  Indian  islands,  and  they  are  injurious  to  the  healtli 
and  destroy  the  teeth  of  those  who  chew  them.  They  are  of  two 
/^orts,  the  boiled  and  the  raw ;  the  one  is  the  nut  alone,  the  other ' 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton*  451 

llie  nut  cut  into  slices  and  boiled  with  a  small  quantity  of  cutch 
and  then  dried.  Another  method  of  curing  the  nuts  is  to  split  and 
dry  them  hastily  over  a  fire  or  to  dry  them  slowly  without  split-' 
ting.  The  betel  nut  is  seldom  carried  to  Europe  or  America, 
though  the  leaf  might  be  employed  in  dyeing  cottons,  as  it  is  cheap, 
and  used  for  that  purpose  in  India.  Most  of  that  imported  into 
China  comes  from  Java,  Malacca  and  Penang.  It  varies  from 
$2  to  $3  per  pecul.  It  is  prepared  for  use  in  the  same  manner  as 
in  the  islands,  except  that  the  Chinese  color  the  lime  with  a  red 
mixture. 

Benzoin  or  Benjamin,  This  resin  is  the  concrete  juice  of  a 
small  tree,  Styrax  benzoin^  which  grows  on  the  plains  of  Borneo 
and  Sumatra,  in  a  rich  moist  soil.  Its  geographical  limits  are  the 
same  as  the  camphor  tree,  being  found  only  in  Borneo  Proper  and 
the  territory  of  the  Battaks  in  Sumatra ;  but  unlike  that  tree,  it 
is  cultivated.  When  the  plants  are  seven  years  old,  an  incision  is 
made  in  the  bark,  from  whence  the  gum  exudes,  and  is  carefully 
scraped  off.  The  trees  produce  the  best  benzoin  in  three  years ; 
this  first  gathering  is  called  hecui;  that  produced  during  the  next 
eight  or  ten  seasons,  and  which  is  inferior  in  quality,  is  known  by 
the  name  of  belly;  at  the  end  of  the  last  named  period,  the  tree  is 
supposed  to  be  worn  out,  and  is  cut  down  and  split  to  pieces,  and 
all  the  gum  is  scraped  off  from  the  fragments  of  wood ;  this 
last  is  denominated /oo^  and  is  full  of  sticks  and  dirt.  These  va- 
rieties bear  a  price  proportionate  to  their  goodness ;  the  first  quali- 
ty, varying  at  the  emporia,  from  $50  to  $100  per  pecul ;  the  se- 
cond from  $25  to  $45 ;  and  the  worst  from  $8  to  $20  per  pecul. 
The  gum  is  brought  from  the  interior  in  large  cakes,  which 
among  the  natives  are  standards  of  value,  as  metals  are  in  other 
countries.  These  cakes  require  to  be  softened  by  boiling  before 
they  are  packed,  and  care  should  be  taken  to  fh;e  them  from  exter- 
nal impurities.  Good  benzoin  is  fuU  of  clear,  light  colored  spots, 
and  when  broken  appears  marbled;  it  is  almost  tiisteless,  but 
when  rubbed  or  heated  gives  off  an  extremely  agreeable  odor. 
The  hecui  only  should  be  selected  for  Europe ;  the  other  kinds  are 
imported  to  China  and  India  and  used  in  temples.  This  is  the  yranA:- 
incense  of  the  east,  but  different  from  the  Arabian  which  is  oliba- 
num  It  has  been  used  for  incense  in  the  ceremonies  of  the  Roman 
Catholic,  the  Mohammedan,  the  Hindoo,  the  Budhistie,  and  pro- 
bably also,  of  the  Israelitish  worship.  From  remote  ages,  almost 
all  nations  have  sought  for  this  substance.  The  Arabians  prize  it 
more  than  they  do  their  best  olibanum;  the  Javanese  chiefs 
smoke  it  with  their  tobacco ;  and  rich  Chinese  often  fumigate 
their  houses  with  its  grateful  odor. 

Bezoar.  This  name  was  first  applied  to  a  concretion  found  in 
the  stomachs  of  a  goat  in  Persia,  but  latterly  has  been  used  for 
similar  substances  found  in  various  other  animals,  as  the  horse, 
boar,  camel,  &c.  That  produced  by  the  gont  was  formerly  much 
prized  as  a  medicine,  sometimes  selling  for  ten  times  its  weight  in 
gold ;  but  since  its  constituents  have  been  ascertained,  it  has  ceas- 


452  Jrtides  of  Impart  Fbb. 

ed  to  be  sought  after.  Different  animals  produce  bessoars,  the  sab- 
stance  of  which  differs  often  in  the  same  kind  of  animal,  as  well 
as  in  dissimilar  species.  The  famed  oriental  bezoar  is  formed 
of  bile  and  resin ;  other  kinds  are  found  to  be  made  of  hair,  others 
of  wood,  and  some  principall  j  of  magnesia  and  phosphorus.  The 
true  bezoar  from  Persia  is  counterfeited  so  well  by  pipe-daj  and 
ox-gall  that  even  those  have  been  deceived  who  procure  the  gen- 
uine from  the  animal.  The  genuine  throws  off  onlj  a  small  Male 
when  a  hot  needle  is  thrust  into  it ;  when  put  into  hot  water  it  re- 
mains unchanged ;  when  rubbed  on  chalk,  the  trace  should  be 
yellow,  but  green  on  quick  lime.  That  found  in  the  camel  is  high- 
ly esteemed  as  a  yellow  pigment  by  the  Hindoos.  The  cow  be- 
zoar is  valued  in  this  market  at  from  $20  to  $25  a  catty,  and  is 
used  by  the  Chinese  solely  as  a  medicine.  All  bezoars  are  caus- 
ed by  diseases  of  the  animals  which  produce  them,  and  are  form- 
ed by  continual  accretions  to  a  center  nodule. 

BicHo  DE  MAR  or  hicht'de-fMr.  This  slug,  (Onchidvam  1)  as 
its  name  imports,  is  a  product  of  the  sea,  and  resembles  that  often 
seen  in  damp  places  on  land.  It  forms  the  most  important  arti- 
cle of  commerce  between  the  islands  of  the  Tndian  archipelago  and 
China,  excepting  perhaps  pepper.  It  is  found  on  all  the  islands 
from  New  Holland  to  Sumatra,  and  also  on  most  of  those  in  the 
Pacific.  It  is  pitkluced  in  the  greatest  abundance  on  small  coral 
islands,  especially  those  to  the  south  and  east  of  the  Sooloo  group. 
Among  the  islanders  it  is  known  by  the  name  of  ^jpan^;  the 
Chinese  at  Canton  call  it  Aoy-sAtim  (hae-shin).  It  is  an  ill  look- 
ing animal,  and  has  but  few  powers  of  locomotion  in  common 
with  other  gasteropoda.  It  is  sometimes  two  feet  long ;  but  its 
common  length  is  from  four  to  ten  inches,  and  its  diameter  two*  Its 
tentaculs  are  short,  and  when  the  animal  is  captured  are  fdded 
up  under  its  body.  It  is  taken  with  the  hand  by  natives,  who  of- 
ten dive  for  it ;  and  after  it  has  been  cleansed,  dried  and  smok- 
ed, it  is  fit  for  the  markets.  For  a  long  time  the  Chinese  were  the 
sole  carriers  of  the  article  ;  but  recently  foreigners  have  engaged 
in  the  trade,  and  found  it  profitable.  In  the  markets  it  appears 
hard  and  rigid,  and  has  a  dirty  brown  color.  The  Chinese  use  it 
by  itself,  or  as  an  ingredient  in  other  dishes,  and  in  large  quanti- 
ties. The  varieties  into  which  they  divide  it  are  alwui  thirty, 
varying  in  price  from  $80  down  to  $1^  per  pecul.  About 
7000  peculs  come  annually  from  Macassar,  and  much  more  than 
that  from  Manila. 

Birds'  nests.  These,  which  owe  their  celebrity  only  to  the 
whimsical  luxury  of  the  Chinese,  are  brought  principally  from  Java 
and  Sumatra ;  though  they  are  found  on  most  of  the  rocky  islets 
of  the  Indian  archipelago.  The  nest  is  the  habitation  of  a  small 
swallow,  named  (from  the  circumstance  of  having  an  edible 
house,)  Hirundo  esculenta.  They  are  composed  of  a  mucilaginous 
substance,  but  as  yet  have  never  been  analyzed  snfficientiiy  accu- 
rately to  show  the  constituents ;  externally,  they  resemble  ill  con- 
cocted, fibrous  isinglass,  and  are  of  a  white  color,  inclining  to  redf 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  453 

their  thickness  is  little  more  than  that  of  a  silver  spoon,  and  the 
weight  from  a  quarter  to  half  an  ounce.  When  dry,  they  are 
hrittle  and  wrinkled ;  the  size  is  near  that  of  a  goose  egg.  Those 
that  are  dry,  white,  and  clean  are  the  most  valuable.  They  are 
packed  in  bundles  with  split  rattans  run  through  them  to  pre- 
serve the  shape.  Those  procured  after  the  young  are  fledged, 
and  denominated  foot^  are  not  saleable  in  China. 

The  quality  of  tlie  nests  varies  according  to  the  situation  and 
extent  of  the  caves,  and  the  time  at  which  they  are  taken.  If  pro- 
cured before  the  eggs  have  been  laid,  the  nests  are  of  the  best  kind ; 
if  they  contain  eggs  only,  they  are  still  valuable ;  but  if  the  young 
are  in  the  nests  or  have  left  them,  the  whole  are  then  nearly  worth- 
less, being  dark  colored,  streaked  with  blood  and  intermixed  with 
feathers  and  dirt  The  nests  are  procurable  twice  every  year;  the 
best  are  found  in  deep,  damp  caves,  which  if  not  injured  will 
continue  to  produce  indefinitely.  It  was  once  thought  that  the 
caves  near  the  sea-coast  were  the  most  productive ;  but  some  *of 
the  most  profitable  yet  found,  are  situated  fifty  miles  in  the  interior. 
This  fact  seems  to  be  against  the  opinion  that  the  nesti  are  ccun- 
posed  of  the  spawn  of  fish  or  of  bicho  de  mar. 

The  method  of  procuring  these  nests  resembles  somewhat  that 
of  catching  birds  practiced  on  the  Orkney  isles.  Some  of  the  caves 
are  so  precipitous,  that  no  one,  but  those  accustomed  to  the  em- 
ployment from  their  youth,  can  obtain  the  nests,  ^*  being  only  ap<» 
proachable*'  says  Crawfurd  *^  by  a  perpendicular  descent  of  many 
hundred  feet  by  ladders  of  bamboo  and  rattan,  over  a  sea  rolling 
violently  against  the  rocks.  When  the  mouth  of  the  cave  is  at- 
tained, the  perilous  task  of  taking  the  nests  must  often  be  per- 
formed by  torch-light,  by  penetrating  into  recesses  of  the  rock, 
where  the  slightest  slip  would  be  instantly  fatal  to  the  adventurers, 
who  see  nothing  below  them  but  the  turbulent  surf  making  its 
way  into  the  chasms  of  the  rock."  Such  is  the  price  paid  to  gra- 
tify luxury. 

After  they  are  obtained,  they  are  separated  from  feathers  and 
dirt,  are  carefully  dried  and  packed,  and  are  then  fit  for  the  mar- 
ket. The  Chinese,  who  are  the  only  people  that  purchase  them 
for  their  own  use,  bring  them  in  junks  to  this  market,  where  they 
command  extravagant  prices ;  the  best  or  white  kind  often  being 
worth  $4000  per  pecul,  which  is  nearly  twice  their  weight  in  nlver. 
The  middling  kind  is  worth  from  $1200  to  $1800,  and  the  worst  or 
those  procureid  after  fledging,  $150  or  $200  per  pecul.  The  most 
part  of  the  best  kind  is  sent  to  Peking  for  the  use  of  the  court.  It 
appears,  therefore,  that  this  curious  dish  is  only  an  article  of  ex* 
pensive  luxury  among  the  Chinese;  the  Japanese  do  not  use  it 
at  all,  and  how  the  former  people  acquired  the  habit  of  using  it  is 
only  less  singular  than  their  persevering  in  it.  They  consider  the 
birds*  nests  as  a  great  stimulant  and  tonic,  but  their  best  quality, 
perhaps,  is  their  being  perfectly  harmless.  The  labor  bestowed 
to  render  them  fit  for  the  table  is  enormous ;  every  feather,  stick 
or  impurity  of  any  kind  is  carefully  removed ;  and  then,  after  un- 


454  Articles  of  Import  Fkb. 

dergoing  many  washings  and  preparations,  it  is  made  into  a  soft, 
delicious  jelly.  The  sale  of  birds'  nests  is  a  monopoly  with  all  the 
governments  in  whose  dominions  they  are  found.  About  243,000 
peculs,  at  a  value  of  $1,263,570,  are  annually  brought  to  Canton. 
These  come  from  the  islands  of  Java,  Sumatra,  Macassar,  and 
those  of  the  Sooloo  group.  Java  alone  sends  about  27,000  lbs., 
mostly  of  the  first  quality,  estimated  at  $60,000 

Brass  leaf.  This  article  is  manufactured  by  the  Chinese  for 
the  Indian  markets.     It  is  worth  from  $45  to  $50  a  box. 

Camphor.  This  well  known  gum  is  brought  from  Sumatra  and 
Borneo.  In  those  islands,  the  tree  is  confined  to  a  small  extent 
of  country.  In  Sumatra,  the  best  gum  is  obtained  in  the  district  of 
Baroos,  and  hence  all  similarly  good,  brought  from  those  two  is- 
lands is  called  baroos  camphor.  The  tree,  Dryohalanops  cam- 
phora,  is  found  nowhere  else  in  the  world,  and  there  only  extends 
three  degrees  north  of  the  equator.  To  collect  it  the  natives  go 
into  the  forests,  cut  down  the  trees  and  split  them  open,  and  scrape 
the  gum  from  the  fragments ;  it  is  there  found  in  small  pieces  or  as 
a  thick  gum,  ready  for  use.  It  is  said  that  not  a  tenth  of  the  trees 
yield  any  gum  or  oil ;  and  as  they  are  not  cultivated,  eamphor  is  be* 
coming  gradually  more  and  more  scarce.  Before  killing  the  trees 
it  cannot  be  ascertained  whether  they  are  productive  or  not.  It  is 
divided  into  three  sorts ;  the  best  is  in  lumps,  apparently  crystal- 
ized  in  the  fissures  of  the  tree ;  the  second  is  somewhat  brownish 
with  but  few  sticks  in  it;  while  the  last  and  wor»t  is  the  refuse 
scrapings.  In  packing  it,  particular  care  should  be  taken  that  the 
boxes  are  sound,  else  its  volatility  will  cause  it  to  decrease  material- 
ly. Good  camphor  is  strong  and  penetrating,  of  a  bitterish  aro- 
matic taste,  and  when  bitten  imparts  a  cooling  sensation  to  the 
mouth.  All  that  is  produced  in  Sumatra  and  Borneo,  about  800 
peculs  annually,  is  brought  to  China ;  the  high  price,  near  $18 
a  pound,  paid  for  it  by  the  Chinese,  induces  the  sellers  to  bring  it 
to  this  market.  The  proportion  between  the  prices  of  Baroos 
and  Japan  camphor  is  as  18  to  1,  though  no  perceptible  difference 
can  be  seen  between  them. 

Nearly  all  the  camphor  carried  to  Europe  and  America,  is  ob- 
tained from  th(t  Lauras  camphora,  a  tree  which  grows  in  China, 
Japan,  and  Formosa.  The  tree,  including  the  roots,  is  cut  into 
small  pieces,  and  boiled  ;  the  sublimed  gum  is  received  into  invert- 
ed straw  cones.  It  is  then  made  into  greyish  cakes  ofacrum- 
bUng  consistency,  and  brought  to  market ;  that  from  Japan  is  es- 
teemed the  best,  though  that  from  Formosa  is  good.  The  Dutch 
in  seven  years  imported  into  Europe  from  Japan  alone,  310,5201b8. 
Its  price  varies  from  $20  to  $30  per  pecul,  while  the  Baroos  is 
$1000  to  $2000.  The  wood  of  the  Laurus  makes  a  very  good  ma- 
terial for  trunks,  boxes,  drawers,  &.C.,  as  the  scent  preserves  it 
for  a  long  time  from  insects.  The  wood  that  has  been  boiled  is 
worth  but  little,  being  porous  and  scentless. 

Capoor  cutchery.  This  is  the  root  of  a  plant  which  grows  in 
China ;  it  is  about  half  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  is  cut  into  smaQ 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  455 

pieces  uiid  dried  for  exportation;  has  internally  a  whitish  co- 
lor ;  but  externally  it  is  rough  and  of  a  reddish  color :  it  has  a 
pungent  anil  bitterish  taste,  and  a  slight  aromatic  smell.  It  is  ex- 
ported to  Bombay  and  from  thence  to  Persia  and  Arabia ;  it  is 
said  to  be  used  for  medical  purposes  and  also  to  preserve  clothes 
from  insects.     The  price  is  about  (6  per  pecul. 

Cardamoms.  There  are  several  varieties  of  these,  produced  by 
various  plants  in  different  countries.  The  lesser  and  greater 
are,  however,  the  principal  distinctions,  made  in  this  article. 
The  less  cardamoms  are  obtained  from  a  small  shrub,  Elettaria 
cardamomuniy  which  grows  on  the  coast  of  Malabar.  They  aie 
the  capsules  of  the  plant,  and  merely  require  drying  to  be  ready 
for  sale.  They  have  a  sweet  aromatic  flavor ;  and  the  seeds  when 
chewed  impart  a  grateful  pungency  to  the  meuth.  The  capsules 
have  a  bright  yellow  color,  a  pungent  smell,  and  when  good  are 
plump  and  broken  with  difficulty.  They  should  be  well  dried. 
In  the  mountains' where  the  cardamom  grows,  the  natives  fell  and 
burn  the  trees  to  cause  others  to  grow;  wherever  the  ashes  fall,  it 
is  said  that  this  plant  will  spring  up,  and  that  those  cultivated  are 
of  an  inferior  quality.  The  greater  cardamoms  are  the  fruit  of  the 
Amomum  cardamomum^  a  tree  which  grows  in  China,  Ceylon, 
Java,  and  other  places.  The  seeds  are  of  a  triangular  shape 
and  of  a  black  color;  and  longer  and  larger  than  those  of  the  other 
kind.  They  are  inferior  in  pungency  and  flavor  to  the  less  and 
only  used  when  the  other  cannot  be  obtained.  Both  are  employed 
for  culinary  purposes  among  the  Chinese,  by  whom  alone  they  arc 
imported.  The  less  cardamoms  are  carried  to  Europe  for  medici- 
nal and  other  uses. 

Cassia.  This  is  of  three  kinds;  cassia  lignea  which  is  the  bark 
of  the  tree,  cassia  buds,  and  cassia  fistula  or  pods ;  the  latter  of 
these  is  usually  known  by  the  name  of  senna.  Cassia  lignea  is^ 
the  substance  commonly  called  cassia,  and  is  exported  from  China 
to  all  parts  of  the  world.  It  is  the  decorticated  bark  of  the  Laurus: 
cassia^  a  large  tree  which  grows  in  Japan  and  China  in  great  quan- 
tities ;  the  tree  is  also  found  in  the  northerly  islands  of  the  Indian 
archipelago.  The  bark  is  stripped  off  by  running  a  knife  longitu- 
dinally along  the  branch,  on  both  sides,  and  then  gradually  loosen- 
ing it ;  after  it  is  taken  off*,  it  is  suffered  to  lie  for  twenty-four 
hours,  during  which  time  it  underffoes  a  kind  of  fermentation,  and 
the  epidermis  is  easily  scraped  ofiT  The  bark  soon  dries  into  the 
quilled  shape  in  which  it  comes  to  market.  Thin  pieces,  having 
an  agreeable  taste,  a  brownish  red  color  and  a  tolerably  smooth 
surfu'^e  are  the  best  kind ;  that  which  is  small  and  broken,  is  of  an 
inferior  quality.  The  cassia  brought  from  Ceylon  and  Malabar 
is  inferior  to  the  Chinese,  more  liable  to  foul  packing,  thicker  and 
darker  colored  and  less  aromatic.  The  Chinese  cassia  is  sewed 
up  in  mats,  usually  two  or  more  rolls  in  each  mat,  and  a  pound  in 
a  roll;  it  is  easily  distinguished  from  cinnamon,  which  it  resem- 
bles, for  it  is  smaller  quilled,  breaks  shorter,  and  is  less  pungent. 
The  trees  do  not  however  grow  in  the  same  countries,  and  there- 


456  Articles  of  Impart  Feb» 

fore  the  liability  to  mistake  will  happen  ouly  in  distant  marketiw 
Cassia  fistula  is  the  plant  that  produces  the  cassia  pods;  this 
grows  in  China,  and  the  East  Indies,  but  that  from  Egypt  aod 
South  America  has  superseded  it.  Cassia  buds  are  not  obtained 
from  the  same  tree  as  the  cassia  lignea,  but  are  the  fleshy  recep- 
tacles of  the  seeds  of  the  cinnamon  tree.  They  bear  some  resem- 
blance to  a  clove,  and  when  fresh,  possess  a  fine  cinnamon  flavor. 
Those  that  are  plump  and  fresh,  and  free  from  stalks  and  dirt 
are  considered  the  best.  It  is  probable,  however,  that  much  of 
this  article  is  procured  from  the  cassia  tree,  since  it  is  found  in  this 
country,  where*  the  true  cinnamon  tree  is  not  known.  If  the 
buds  are  packed  in  the  same  bundles  with  the  bark,  the  flavor  of 
both  are  improved.  The  relative  value  of  cassia  bark  and  buds 
is  as  8  to  5;  this  varies  however  according  to  the  quantity  in 
market. 

Cassia  oil  is  obtained  from  the  leaves  of  the  cassia  tree  by  dis- 
tillation ;  and  is  used  as  a  medicine,  linder  the  name  of  oleum  ma* 
labathri.  It  is  easily  tested  by  putting  it  on  the  hand,  where  it  will 
evaporate  slowly,  and  any  foreign  substance  in  it  will  thus  be  de- 
tected. The  leaves  are  exported  under  the  name  of  folia  malaba" 
thri.  There  is  hardly  a  product  of  the  east  that  is  more  useful  than 
the  cassia  tree.  The  wood,  the  bark,  the  leaves,  the  buds,  and 
the  oil,  are  all  in  request  for  various  purposes  in  carpentry,  medi- 
cine and  cookery.  The  price  of  cassia  varies  from  (8  to  $10  per 
pecul ;  the  buds  are  generally  a  little  advance  of  that,  and  the  oil 
is  from  $1^  to  $2  per  catty. 

China  root.  This  is  the  root  of  the  Smilax  Chinay  a  climbing 
plant.  The  roots  are  jointed,  knobbed,  thick,  of  a  brown  color, 
and  break  short;  when  cut,  the  surface  is  smooth,  close,  and 
glossy ;  but.  if  old  and  wormy,  dust  flies  from  it  when  broken.  The 
market  price  varies  from  $3^  to  $4  per  pecul.  It  is  used  by  the 
Chinese  extensively  as  a  medicine,  and  is  exported  to  India  for 
the  same  purpose. 

China  ware,  or  Porcelain,  Very  little  of  this  ware  is  now  ex- 
ported. When  tlie  productions  of  the  east,  were  first  carried  round 
the  cape  of  Good  Hope,  the  porcelain  of  China  bore  an  enormous 
price,  and  the  profits  of  the  first  shipments  were  great.  But  the 
process  of  manufacturing  it  having  been  ascertained,  the  Euro- 
pean nations  began  to  make  it,  and  soon  rivaled  the  Chinese. 
China  ware  is  sold  in  sets,  consisting  of  a  table  set  of  270  pieces  at 
from  12  to  75  taels,  a  breakfast  set  of  20  pieces  at  three  tads,  a 
long  tea  set  of  101  pieces  at  11  to  13  taels,  and  a  short  tea  set  of 
49  pieces  from  5  to  6  taels.  Flower  pots,  vases,  jars,  fruit  bas- 
kets, table  ornaments  &c.  are  £dso  made  of  porcelain  to  any  pat- 
tern by  the  Chinese. 

Cloves.  These  are  the  unopened  flowers  of  a  large  tree,  Ca- 
ryophyllus  aromaticus,  which  grows  in  the  Molucca  islands,  and 
is  cultivated  to  a  very  limited  extent  in  Sumatra  and  Mauritias. 
The  tree  resembles  the  pear  tree  in  shape ;  the  bark  is  smooth  und 
adheres  closely  to  the  wood ;  the  leaves  are  reddish  on  the  upper 


\s 


18cJ4.  and  Export  of  Canton.  457 

and  greeu  on  the  under  side ;  and  the  whole  plant,  like  the  cin- 
namon tree,  has  a  strong  aromatic  odor.     When  an  exotic,  the 
tree  does  not  hegin  to  produce  till  9  or  10  years  of  age,  but  in  its 
i-itive  soil,  is  usually  productive  at  5  or  6.    The  buds  appear 
\a  the  beginning  of  the  rainy  season,  about  the  first  of  May,  and 
during  the  four  following  months  are  peifected:  they  are  green  at 
first,  then  yellow,  and  finally,  when  ripe,  change  to  a  blood-red  co- 
lor.    Soon  after  this,  the  flowers  open  and  in  three  weeks  the  seeds 
are  fully  ripe.     They  are  gathered  very  carefully  by  the  hand  and 
by  crooked  sticks,  in  order  that  the  trees  may  not  be  injured.     Sir 
T.  Herbert  gives  the  following  fanciful  description  of  the  buds  of 
the  clove.     **  It  blossoms  early,  but  becomes  exceedingly  incon- 
stant in  complexion,  from  a  virgin  white  varying  into  other  colors  ; 
f6r  in  the  morn,  it  shows  a  pale  green,  in  the  meridian,  a  distem- 
pered red,  and  sets  in  blackness.     The  cloves  manifest  themselves 
at  the  extremity  of  the  branches,  and  in  their  growing  evaporate 
such  sense-ravishing  odors,  as  if  a  compendium  of  nature's  sweet- 
est gums  were  there  extracted  and  united."     They  are  cured  by 
placing  them  on  hurdles  over  a  slow  fire  for  a  few  days,  and  af- 
terwards in  the  the  sun,  until  they  are  thoroughly  dried.     The  pro- 
duce varies  in  different  years  ;  the  average  quantity  for  an  orchard 
is  from  6  to  10  lbs.  from  each  tree ;  some  trees  have  produced 
150  lbs.  in  one  season.    The  ordinary  age  is  70  years  in  Amboyna, 
and  in  their  native  isles  about  90.     In  commerce,  there  are  four 
varieties  of  the  clove;  the  common,  the  female,  the  royal,  and  the 
wild  or  rice  clove.     The  two  latter  are  smaller  and  more  scarce 
than  the  other  kind.     The  best  cloves  are  large,  heavy,  have  a  hot 
taste,  and  an  oily  feel.    Those  which  have  had  the  essential  oil  ex- 
tracted, are  shriveled  and  usually  want  the  knob  at  the  top. — The 
clove  trade  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Dutch,  and  has  been  a  monopo- 
ly ever  since  they  obtained  supremacy  in  the  Moluccas :  the  cul- 
tivation of  the  tree  is  restricted  to  the  single  island  of  Amboyna. 
Cloves  are  now  55  per  cent,  dearer  than  when  first  brought  round 
the  cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  are  sold  to  the  consumer  at  an  ad- 
vance of  J  258  per  cent,  on  first  cost  of  production !    The  price  for 
Molucca  cloves  in  this  market  is  from  $28  to  $30  per  pecul ;  for 
those  from  Mauritius,  $20  to  $24  a  pecul. 

Mother  cloves  are  a  larger  and  inferior  description,  of  late  years 
imported  from  the  straits  of  Malacca.  The  price  fluctuates  great- 
ly according  to  the  supply ;  from  $10  to  $12  per  pecul,  however,  is 
the  average.     We  believe  it  is  used  for  scents. 

Oil  of  Cloves.  This  is  procured  by  distillation,  and  is  export- 
ed for  various  uses  in  the  arts.  If  it  is  suspected  to  be  adulterated 
by  any  other  oil,  it  can  be  proved  by  dropping  into  it  spirit  of  wine, 
when  the  two  will  separate ;  or  by  setting  it  on  fire,  when  the 
smell  of  any  other  will  be  detected.  The  color  when  pure  is  of 
a  reddish-brown,  which  gradually  becomes  darker  by  age. 

Cochineal.  This  insect  is  brought  to  China  from  England  and 
Mexico,  and  is  used  for  dyeing  silk  goods,  crapes,  4cc,  The 
insect  itself  is  about  one-third  of  an  inch  in  length,  and  has  been. 

3H 


458  Articles  of  Import  Feb. 

materially  improved  by  culture  from  what  it  was  in  its  wild  state ; 
it  lives  solely  on  the  leaves  of  the  Cactus  cochinilifer^  a  species  of 
prickly  pear.  Attempts  have  been  made  to  raise  it  in  India,  Java 
and  Spain,  but  with  little  success.  The  climate  and  situation  of 
China  and  Japan  being  similar  to  Mexico,  it  is  jmibable  that  the* 
cultivation  of  the  plant  and  domestication  of  the  insert  would  be 
successful  in  these  countries.  In  selecting  cochineal,  care  should 
be  taken  that  the  black  color  has  not  been  occasioned  by  art;  this 
deception  may  be  discovered  by  the  bad  smell  of  the  article.  The 
insects  are  divided  into  the  wild  and  the  domesticated,  and  are  col- 
lected thrice  in  a  year.  A  wateiy  infusion  of  cochineal  dyes  scar- 
let ;  an  alcoholic  infusion  produces  a  deep  crimson ;  while  an 
alkaline,  gives  a  deep  purple  color.  It  is  occasionally  imported  to 
China  from  Mexico  via  Manila,  and  is  called  ungarhled^  to  distin- 
guish it  from  that  brought  from  England,  which  bears  the  name  of 
garhUd.  Garbling  is  the  term  given  to  the  process  of  repacking 
it  free  from  all  impurities.  Garbled  cochineal  is  valued  at  $285 
or  $300  per  pecul,  and  ungarbled  at  from  $180  to  $200. 

Copper.  This  metal  is  found  in  Persia,  Sumatra,  Borneo  and 
Japan.  It  formed  an  export  to  England  from  Persia  formerly, 
but  is  now  sent  to  the  India  presidencies.  In  the  island  of  Bor- 
neo, copper  has  been  lately  discovered  ;  and  it  has  been  known  a 
long  time  in  Sumatra  and  Timur.  The  utensils  made  of  this  me- 
tal in  those  islands,  always  contain  some  iron ;  and  the  bars  or 
cakes  into  which  it  is  cast  when  sold  for  unalloyed  copper,  re- 
quire much  labor  to  make  them  pure  and  malleable ;  the  ore  is  so 
rich  as  to  produce  half  its  weight  of  pure  copper.  The  copper 
found  in  Japan  contains  gold  in  alloy;  it  occurs  in  the  market  in 
small  bars,  six  inches  long,  flat  on  one  side  and  convex  on  the 
other,  weighing  4  or  5  oz.  each ;  this  copper  is  the  most  valuable 
of  any  found  in  Asia.  South  American  copper  is  brought  to  this 
coast,  but  not  latterly  to  the  market  in  Canton ;  as  it  fetches  a  high- 
er price  at  Lintin  for  remittance  to  India.  The  price  so  obtained 
is  from  $19  to  $22  per  pecul.  There  is  a  natural  alloy  of  several 
metals  found  in  the  interior  of  China,  known  under  the  name  of 
white  copper^  which  is  used  by  the  natives  in  great  quantities. 
The  constituents  are  not  known,  but  copper  and  iron  are  probably 
the  chief.  It  is  used  for  dish  covers,  which  when  new  and  pol- 
ished look  almost  as  well  as  silver. 

Coral  is  brought  from  all  the  islands  of  the  Indian  archipelago, 
and  is  here  wrought  into  many  ornaments.  It  sells  from  $40  to 
$60  per  pecul  according  to  the  color,  density,  and  size  of  the  fra^ 
ments.  When  made  into  buttons,  it  is  used  among  the  Chinese 
as  insignia  of  office. 

Cotton.  Of  this  import  we  need  only  enumerate  the  different 
kinds.  The  raw  cotton  is  brought  mostly  from  Bombay  and  Ben- 
gal in  English  ships  ;  it  sells  from  9  to  13  taels  per  pecul.  Ex^ 
eept  sheetings,  which  are  from  America,  cotton  piece  goods  co^ifs 
principally  from  England,  the  chief  articles  of  which  are  CWK 
brics,  muslins,  chintzes  and  long-cloths.    In  selecting  these  -^^^'^^ 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  459 

for  this  market,  especially  chintzes,  those  should  be  chosen  which 
are  well  covered  with  large,  gay  flowers  and  leaves  ;  a  green  ground 
is  preferred.  No  formal  figures,  nor  any  Chinese  representations 
are  suitable.  Good,  unbleached  long-cloths  are  the  most  suitable ; 
cambrics  are  not  in  much  demand.  Cotton  yam  comes  from  Eng- 
land and  India  ;  that  from  numbers  22  to  45  is  the  most  saleable. 
The  sale  of  cotton  goods  of  all  descriptions  is  annually  increasing. 
The  Chinese  tacitly  acknowledge  their  superiority,  by  slowly  adop- 
ting them  in  the  place  of  their  own  goods. 

CuBBBs.  These  are  the  fruit  of  the  Piper  cuheba^  a  vine  growing 
in  China,  Java  and  Nepaul,  and  resemble  pepper*oorns  so  closely, 
that  externally  they  are  only  distinguished  from  them  by  a  proeess 
on  that  side  by  which  they  were  attached  to  the  stalk.  Cubebs 
have  a  greyish-brown  color  with  a  wrinkled  pericarp  enclosing  a 
single  seed,  and  a  warm,  pungent  taste,  with  a  pleasant,  aromatic 
smell.  The  heavy,  plump  and  large  fruit  is  the  best ;  if  not  ripe, 
the  seed  is  soft  and  the  covering  much  wrinkled.  Cubebs  are  va- 
lued in  this  market  from  ^18  to  $20  per  pecul;  18,500  lbs.  were 
imported  into  England  in  1830  from  the  east ;  but  the  Dutch  carry 
on  the  largest  trade  in  this  article. 

Cudbear  is  a  powder  used  in  dyeing  violet  or  crimson ;  it  is 
procured  from  the  Lickin  tartaricus^  a  plant  found  in  Iceland.  Its 
colors  are  not  durable,  when  it  is  employed  alone,  and  it  is  there- 
fore used  as  a  body  to  other  more  expensive  dyes,  as  indigo,  co- 
chineal, dz^c,  making  them  mote  lively.  It  is  used  but  little,  by 
the  Chinese,  and  the  demand  iu  this  market  is  not  great. 

CuTCH,  or  Terra  Japonica,  This  for  a  long  time  was  regarded 
as  an  earth,  and  supposed  to  be  brought  from  Japan ;  but  it  is  now 
ascertained  to  be  a  gummy  resin,  which  is  extracted  from  the 
Acacia  catechu,  a  tree  growing  in  Persia  near  the  gulf  of  Cutck.  It 
is  imported  from  Bombay  and  Bengal ;  that  brought  from  the 
former  place  is  friable,  and  of  a  red-brown  color,  and  more  hard 
and  firm  than  that  from  Bengal.  The  cakes  resemble  those  of  cho- 
colate, but  when  broken  they  have  a  streaked  appearance.  Good 
cutch  has  a  bright  uniform  color,  a  sweetish,  astringent  taste, 
melts  in  the  mouth,  and  is  free  from  any  grittiness.  But  it  varies 
considerably  even  when  good ;  some  kinds  being  ponderous  and 
compact,  others  very  light  and  friable ;  some  more  and  others  less 
astringent ;  which  differences  seem  to  result  from  the  manner  and 
the  seasons  in  which  it  is  obtained.  It  is  also  found  in  Pegu, 
Siam,  and  Singapore,  from  whence  it  is  brought  to  Canton.  The 
value  varies  from  $4  to  $5  per  pecul. 

Dammbr,  or  Damar,  This  is  a  resin  flowing  spontaneously 
from  several  species  of  pine  in  the  Malay  peninsula.  It  is  found 
in  large,  hard  lumps  both  under  the  trees  and  on  their  trunks.  It 
is  mixed  with  a  softer  kind  which  makes  it  less  brittle;  and  is  then 
used  for  closing  seams  in  boats,  and  other  wooden  vessels. 

Dragon's  blood.  This  resinous  gum  has  been  long  known ; 
it  received  its  present  name  from  the  ancient  Greeks,  who  used  it 
extensively.    It  was  also  a  favorite  substance  with  tUe  ^V^Vv\\£i\%x^ 


460  Articles  of  Import  FcB^ 

ia  making  their  mixtures.  It  is  the  concrete  juice  of  th«  Calamus 
rotang,  a  large  rattan  which  grows  iu  Borneo  and  Sumatra* 
It  is  found  iu  the  market  either  in  oval  drops  or  in  large  and  im- 
pure masses,  composed  of  several  tears.  That  which  is  good  iff  of 
a  bright  crimson  when  powdered,  and  if  held  up  to  the  light  in 
masses  is  a  little  transparent.  The  tears  are  usually  the  firmetjt, 
and  the  most  resinous  and  pure.  If  it  is  black  when  made  fine^  or 
very  friable  in  the  lump,  it  is  inft;rior.  It  is  often  adulterated 
with  other  gums;  but  that  which  is  genuine  melts  readilj  and 
burns  wholly  away;  is  scarcely  soluble  in  water,  but  flueut  in  alco- 
hol. Its  uses  are  various  in  painting,  medicine,  varnishing  and 
other  arts.  The  best  is  procured  at  Banjermassin  in  Borneo;  and 
is  brought  to  this  market  in  reeds ;  its  price  varies  from  $80  to 
$1(M)  a  pecul.  The  Chinese  hold  dragon's  blood  in  much  estima- 
tion and  are  the  principal  consumers  of  it  in  the  east. 

Ebony.  This  is  the  heart  wood  of  the  Diospyrus  ebemu^  a  tree 
growing  in  Mauritius  and  other  islands  of  the  Indian  ocean.  The 
best  wood  is  of  a  jet  black,  the  texture  compact,  free  from  crackn 
and  not  worm-eaten.  The  outside  wood  should  be  all  taken  off. 
There  are  other  kinds  of  wood  resembling  ebony  in  external  appear- 
ance, which  are  often  substituted  for  it.  The  price  of  Siauritius 
ebony  is  about  $6  a  pecul,  and  of  Ceylon  and  India  about  ^$21^  per 
pecul. 

Elephants'  teeth.  These  are  obtained  in  South  Africa, 
Siam,  Burmah,  &c.  They  should  be  chosen  without  flaws,  solid, 
straight  and  white  ;  for  if  cracked  or  broken  at  the  point  or  decayed 
itiside,  they  are  less  valuable.  The  largest  and  best  weigh  from 
5  to  8  to  a  pecul,  and  decrease  in  size  to  25  in  a  pecul.  The  cut- 
tings and  fragments  are  also  of  value  sufficient  to  make  them  an 
article  of  trade.  Elephants'  teeth  when  manufactured  are  called 
ivory.  The  number  of  articles  which  the  Chinese  make  of  il, 
and  the  demand  for  them  on  account  of  their  exquisite  workman- 
ship, render  its  consumption  very  great ;  and  the  quantity  is  gra- 
dually decreasing.  The  circular  balls  which  the  Chinese  niake 
of  ivory,  as  well  as  their  miniature  boats,  are  neat  specimens  of 
carved  work.  From  a  quantity  of  ivory  not  weighing  over  three 
pounds  they  will  make  a  toy  worth  a  hundred  dollars.  The  larg- 
est teeth  are  valued  at  $90  a  pecul  and  the  cuttings  at  $7Q.  Bur- 
mah and  Siam  afford  the  greatest  part  of  those  whiQh  are  br<M||^t 
to  China, 

FisH-MAws.  These  are  the  stomachs  of  fishes,  and  are  used  a« 
an  article  of  luxury  among  the  Chinese.  They  are  of  a  cartilapr 
nous  nature ;  and  when  properly  dried  are  fit  for  the  market*  If 
they  become  damp,  they  will  decay  and  are  then  worthless*  TlMfjr 
are  brought  in  junks  from  the  Indian  islands;  the  price  is  ftoiBl 
$50  to  $70  per  pecul.  >.- 

Flints,  which  are  uncut,  are  imported  from  Europe  at  50  p^BtB 
and  sometimes  one  dollar  per  pecul.  j;j 

Gambier.  This  is  the  inspissated  juice  of  a  trailii|g^^iBlj|l||i 
J^'unis  meatus^  which  grows  in  the  more  western  and  poanHvlir 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  461 

Ifinds  of  the  Indian  archipelago.  It  was  once  called  Terra  Japoni- 
ca  and  of\en  confounded  with  that  suhstance.  The  plant  is  culti- 
vated in  dry  situations ;  the  seedling  are  transplanted  when  eight 
or  nine  inches  high  ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  first  year  the  leaves 
are  ready  to  boil,  in  order  to  extract  the  juice.  It  is  brought  to 
market  in  square  cakes,  the  best  of  which  have  a  white,  clear  ap- 
pearance, but  the  inferior  are  brownish.  The  plants  grow  eight 
or  ten  feet  high,  and  3rield  for  twenty  years.  Gambier  in  consider- 
able quantities  is  imported  to  China  from  Java  and  other  islands. 
The  trade  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Chinese,  who  pay  at  the  emporia 
$1  or  $2  per  pecul.  One  of  its  principal  uses  among  the  islanders 
is  as  a  masticatory  with  the  betel  nut.  The  taste  is  first  bitter,  but 
when  it  has  remained  in  the  mouth  some  time,  agreeably  sweet. 
It  is  used  in  China  for  tanning  leather,  which  it  renders  porous 
and  rotten. 

Gamboge.  This  is  so  named  from  the  country  Camboja,  which 
produces  the  tree,  Stalagmitis  gamhogioides  ;  it  is  also  found  in 
Ceylon,  (where  it  distils  spontaneously,)  China  and  Siam,  in  which 
latter  country  the  tree  is  wounded  to  obtain  the  gum-resin.  The 
juice  is  inspissated  in  the  sun,  and  made  into  rolls  which  have  a 
browuisb-yellow  color  and  a  smooth  surface.  If  when  rubbed  up- 
on the  wet  nail,  the  color  be  a  bright  lemon,  and  no  grittiness  be 
felt,  it  is  good ;  when  burned  the  flame  is  white,  and  the  residiuni 
a  greyish  ash.  The  large,  gritty  and  dark  colored  pieces  are  of  an 
interior  quality.  Gamboge  is  used  as  a  beautiful  pigment  and  b^ 
a  medicine ;  and  is  carried  in  considerable  quantities  from  China 
and  India  to  the  west.     It  varies  from  $70  to  $75  a  pecul. 

Galangal.  This  root  is  obtained  from  two  different  plants,  the 
greater  from  the  Kampferia  galanga^  the  smaller  from  the  Ma* 
raata  galanga.  The  greater  is  a  tough,  woody  root,  with  a  thin 
bark  and  full  of  knobby  circles  on  the  outside.  It  is  bitterish,  less 
aromatic  and  less  valuable  than  the  smaller.  This  latter  is  a  root 
of  a  reddish  brown  outside,  and  pale  red  within.  The  roots  are 
rarely  over  two  inches  in  length,  extremely  firm,  though  light. 
The  best  is  full  and  plump,  has  a  bright  color,  a  hot,  acrid,  peppery 
taste,  and  an  aromatic  smell.  The  smaller  which  should  alwi^« 
be  obtained  if  possible,  sells  for  $3^  to  $4  per  peoul.  It  i«  used 
principally  in  cookery. 

Ginger  preserved.  This  isasweatmeat  made  of  the  tender  roots 
of  the  ginger  plant.  Zingiber  officinalis^  and  when  good  has  a 
bright  appearance,  a  dark  yellow  color,  and  is  somewhat  transpa- 
rent. If  the  roots  are  old,  the  conserve  will  he  utringy,  tough  and 
tasteless.  Considerable  quantities  of  preserved  ginger  are  carried  to 
Hamburgh  and  Singapore ;  to  the  latter  place  for  reexportation  to 
the  continent  of  Europe. 

Ginseng.  This  is  the  dried  root  of  the  Panax  quinqmfolia. 
It  is  obtained  in  Tartary,  and  also  in  America,  from  which  latter 
country  it  is  exported  to  China.  It  is  generally  considered  by  the 
Chinese  physicians  as  a  panacea.  All  the  ginseng  growing  in 
Tartary  is  the  property  of  the  emperor,  and  he  9cll8  a  quantity 


-TF"" 


462  Articles  of  Import  Feb. 

yearly  to  liis  faithful  subjects,  wlio  have  the  privilege  to  pur- 
chase it  at  its  weight  iii  gold !  Enormous  quantities  arc  coasunied 
by  the  Chinese  who  consider  no  medicine  good,  if  this  be  Dot  a 
constituent.  The  roots  are  about  the  size  and  length  of  a  inaii^s 
little  finger,  and  when  chewed  have  a  mucilaginous  sweetness; 
audif  good,  will  snap  when  broken.  They  should  be  sound,  firm 
and  free  from  worm  holes.  Tlie  Chinese  consider  that  which 
comes  from  Tartary  to  be  the  best,  even  when  they  €an  see  no 
difference.  When  first  brought  from  America,  the  profits  were 
500  or  600  per  cent ;  but  it  has  declined  so  much  of  late,  as  hard- 
ly to  be  worth  the  first  cost.  Ginseng  is  clarified  by  being  boiled 
and  skinned,  which  operation  renders  the  root  almost  transparent. 
Clarified  ginseng  varies  in  price  from  $60  to  $65  a  pecul ;  the 
cruide,  from  $35  to  $40  a  pecul. 

Glue.  This  is  manufactured  by  the  Chinese  for  their  own  use, 
and  has  lately  become  an  article  of  export  to  India  and  beyond  the 
cape  of  Good  Hope.  It  is  inferior  to  the  Irish  glue  in  tenacity 
and  purity ;  but  is  fit  for  all  kinds  of  carpenter  work.  It  sella  at 
$8  to  $10  per  pecul. 

Gold.  This  metal  is  brought  to  China  from  Borneo,  and  ge- 
nerally in  the  shape  of  dust,  but  sometimes  in  impure  masses  ;  anii 
is  here  cast  into  bars,  called  shoes.  These  are  not  used  as  coin, 
but  merely  as  bullion.  Great  care  is  necessary  in  buying  gold  in 
order  to  prevent  deception ;  for  the  Chinese  often  adulterate  it 
with  other  metals ;  by  coating  the  shoe  with  a  thick  crust  of  gold 
and  making  the  inside  of  silver  or  of  copper  ;  by  introducing  lumps 
of  other  metals  into  the  shoe,  d&c.  The  purity  of  the  gold  is  ascer- 
tained by  means  of  the  touchstone,  which  gives  a  different  colored 
mark,  when  the  gold  is  of  unequal  purity.  This  is  called  a  touch, 
and  the  color  shows  the  proportion  of  pure  gold.  Needles  for 
comparison  are  also  made  of  different  proportions  of  alloy,  by 
which  the  stone  is  rubbed  at  the  same  time  with  the  gold.  Gold 
is  also  tested  by  nitric  acid  which  will.act  upon  the  alloy,  but  does 
not  upon  the  gold.  In  Borneo  and  some  of  the  other  islands,  acid 
is  not  allowed  tQ  be  used.  To  express  the  fineness  of  gold,  it  is 
divided  into  100  parts  called  touches;  if  the  gold  is  said  to  be  96 
touch,  it  has  four  parts  of  alloy.  The  Chinese  are  so  expert  in  the 
use  of  the  touchstone,  that  they  can  detect  the  alloy  when  it  is 
piily  one  part  in  two  hundred.  They  are  not  cdlowed  to  test  their 
0old  in  any  other  way ;  it  therefore  becomes  a  matter  of  some  im- 
portance to  be  able  to  ascertain  the  purity  of  the  metal  by  the 
touchstone.  The  touches  have  each  a  separate  name,  and  usually 
the  shoes  are  shaped  differently  to  distinguish  them.  The  range 
Qf  the  toiich  is  between  90  and  100.  Gold  leaf  is  made  by  the 
Chinese  in  great  quantities,  and  is  used  for  ornaments,  &G.  in 
their  temples.     It  is  also  exported  to  India. 

Hart  ALL,  or  orpimtnU  This  is  an  oxyd  of  arsenic  and  is  u^ed 
as  a  yellow  paint.  It  is  found  in  China.  Hungary  and  Turkeji 
When  good,  it  has  lemon  yellow  with  a  shade  of  green,  and. a 
foliaceous,  shattery  texture ;  its  lamina  arc  a  little  flexible ;  w||p|i 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  463 

burned,  it  throws  off  much  sulphureous  smoke.  The  market 
price  is  from  $8  to  $11  per  pccul. 

Horns  and  Bones  of  various  animals  are  brouglit  to  China  in 
junks  from  the  adjacent  countries  and  islands,  and  form  an  im- 
portant article  of  import  with  the  native  vessels.  The  horns  are 
made  into  handles,  buttons,  and  other  useful  articles;  and  tlie 
bones  are  burned  into  lime.  In  a  single  year,  502  peculs  have  been 
brought  to  Canton. 

India  ink.  This  is  the  only  ink  used  by  the  Chinese.  It  is 
made  of  lamp-black  and  glue,  size  or  gum,  and  formed  into  cakes 
or  sticks,  which  are  often  perfumed  and  gilded.  Good  ink  is  of 
a  shining  black,  and  free  from  all  grittiness,  which  last  particular 
can  be  ascertained  by  rubbing  it  on  the  wet  nail.  It  was  once 
supposed  that  India  ink  was  made  of  the  black  fluid  found  in  the 
cuttle  fish,  after  being  inspissated  and  purified. 

Iron  in  bars,  rods  and  scraps  has  lately  become  an  article  of 
importance  in  this  market.  Bar  iron  from  1  to  3  inches  wide,  and 
rod  of  \  inch  and  less,  are  the  common  sizes  imported.  Bar  is 
worth  from  $1.20  to  $1.40  per  pecul;  rod  from  $2.50  to  $3;  and 
scrap  about  $1.50  per  pecul. 

Lacquered  ware.  This  ware  was  formerly  exported  in  con- 
siderable quantities,  but  owing  to  the  liability  of  injury  and  die 
little  demand  for  it  in  foreign  markets,  the  exportation  has  dwind- 
led to  a  mere  trifle.  The  articles  now  sent  to  England  and  the 
United  States  consist  of  those  which  have  always  been  in  request, 
as  fans,  waiters,  boxes,  tea-boards,  6lc.  The  patterns  worked  on 
them  affect  their  sale,  and  the  least  mark  spoils  the  varnish.  The 
best  kind  of  ware  comes  from  Japan,  but  it  is  rather  difficult  to  be 
obtained.  The  varnish  with  which  this  ware  is  covered  has  not 
been  successfully  imitated  in  Europe. 

Lead.  Much  of  this  metaPis  imported  in  the  form  of  pig  and 
sheet  lead.  The  market  price  varies  from  $4  to  $5  per  pecul. 
Lead,  comparatively  speaking,  is  very  scarce  in  Asia  and  the  In- 
dian islands.  Most  of  that  which  is  used  comes  from  Europe  and 
America.  Perhaps  the  low  state  of  civilization  in  the  countries  of 
Asia,  has  lefl  undiscovered  many  treasures  in  the  bosom  of  the 
earth,  which  may  be  brought  to  light  in  after  times,  when  the 
states  inhabiting  this  continent  shall  have  other  objects  of  attention, 
besides  war  and  conquest.  Lead  has  not  yet  been  found  in  the 
islands  of  the  Indian  ocean  ;  but  New  Holland,  New  Guinea  and 
Borneo  yet  remain  unexplored.  A  considerable  part  of  that  im- 
ported is  made  into  paints  by  oxydation,  and  exported  again  as  red 
and  white  lead.  The  red  lead  sells  for  about  $11  per  pecul,  and 
the  white  at  $10.  The  lining  of  tea-chests  consumes  a  propor- 
tion of  the  lead  brought  to  this  country.  The  mode  of  making  the 
sheet  is  very  simple  and  expeditious.  Two  smooth  stones  of 
marble  are  placed  near  the  melted  lead,  and  the  workman,  holding 
the  upper  one  by  the  side,  with  the  opposite  edge  resting  on  the 
lower  stone,  pours  the  liquid  metal  on  the  under  one  and  then 
drops  that  be  held  in  his  hand;  the  sheets  are  made  into  the 


464  Articles  of  Import  Feb. 

the  requisite  form  by  soldering.  The  art  of  dropping  the  upper 
stone  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  the  sheet  of  a  uniform  thick- 
ness is  the  only  difficult  part  of  the  operation* 

Mace.  This  substance  is  the  reticulated  middle  bark  of  the 
covering  of  the  nutmeg,  Myristica  moschata.  Mace  has  a  lively 
reddish-yellow  color,  approaching  to  saffron,  and  a  pleasant,  aro- 
matic smell,  with  a  pungent,  bitterisli  taste.  Good  mace  is  tough, 
fresh,  and  oily.  It  is  packed  in  bales,  and  care  ix  requisite  that  it 
be  not  too  dry  or  too  wet,  as  both  alike  injure  it.  Mace  has  all 
the  properties  of  the  nutmeg  in  a  less  degree  except  that  it  is  more 
bitter.  There  is  a  kind  of  mace  found  in  Malabar,  which  exter- 
nally so  much  resembles  the  true,  that  the  sight  alone  cannot 
distinguish  between  them.  That  from  this  coast  has  a  resinous 
taste  and  is  but  slightly  aromatic.  Whether  the  tree,  that  produces 
this  last,  has  also  the  nutmeg  we  do  not  kuow,  but  it  is  probably  an 
inferior  species  of  the  same  tree. 

Mats.  These  are  made  by  the  Chinese  very  beautifully,  and 
the  demand  for  them  has  increased  the  importation  of  rattans 
within  the  last  few  years.  They  are  durable,  and  when  worked 
with  fanciful  designs  are  handsome.  Floor  mats  are  also  made  of 
rush  and  baipboo  for  a  cheaper  article,  but  the  rattan  are  the  best. 
When  shipped,  care  should  be  taken  that  they  are  perfectly  dnr, 
or  they  will  mildew  and  become  rotten.  Table  mats  are  put  up  in 
sets  of  six  each,  of  different  sizes. 

Mother  of  pearl  shells.  These  are  imported  to  and  ex- 
ported from  this  port.  The  Persian  gulf,  the  coasts  of  India,  and 
the  islands  of  the  Indian  archipelago,  produce  them  in  the  greatest 
abundance.  They  vary  in  size,  and  are  sometimes  a  foot  in 
diameter  and  proportionally  thick.  Their  value  depends  upon 
tl;ie  transparency  and  lustre  of  the  naker  or  inside  coat ;  those 
shells  that  are  rough  or  have  yellow  spots  in  them  are  of  an  infe« 
rior  quality.  The  shell,  Mya  margaritifera,  is  thick  and  rough  on 
the  outside.  It  is  found  in  fresh  water,  but  when  in  that  situa- 
tion is  worthless.  The  Chinese  manufacture  pearl  shells  into 
great  number  of  trinkets  and  toys,  as  beads,  seals,  knife-handles, 
spoons,  boxes,  &c. ;  they  also  inlay  it  into  lacqfuered  ware  to  re- 
present flower,  trees,  &c.,  when  the  play  of  colors  is  very  rich. 
The  shells  are  brought  in  the  rough  state  by  junks  and  foreign 
vessels,  and  sell  from  $15,  to  $12  per  pecul.  When  exported,  the 
price  is  at  a  small  advance  to  cover  the  Chinese  duty. 

Musk.  The  genuine  musk  is  much  prized,  and  is  rare  and 
costly ;  on  which  account  it  is  often  and  much  adulterated.  It  is 
found  on  a  species  of  antelope,  Moschus  moschifera^  inhahitinr 
Thibet,  Siberia,  and  China.  It  is  probable  that  musk  is  obtained 
from  several  kinds  of  deer  in  the  central  parts  of  Asia.  In  this 
market,  musk  is  found  in  the  bags  about  as  large  as  a  walnut,  in 
which  it  grows  on  the  animal.  Good  musk  is  of  a  dark,  purplish 
color^  dry  and  light,  and  generally  in  concrete,  smooth,  unetaoos 
^aius ;  its  taste  is  bitter,  and  its  smell  strong,  and  disagreeable. 
Tho  bags  are  often  counterfeited  by  those  of  skin ;  but  these  hAtv 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton*  465 

a  paler  color  than  the  true,  and  the  hair  is  uneven.  The  ilegree 
of  purity  and  strength  of  this  drug  can  be  nscertained  by  niace« 
rating  it  for  a  few  days  in  spirits  of  winci  to  which  it  imparts 
a  strong  scent.  Musk  is  adulterated  with  many  substances  and 
ev6ry  bag  should  be  opened*  When  good  musk  is  rubbed  on  pa« 
per,  the  trace  is  of  a  bright  yellow  color,  and  free  from  any  gritti-* 
ness.  The  price  varies  from  $65  to  $80  a  catty,  according  to  the 
quality.  It  ib  used  for  perfumery  and  medicine.  The  musk-ox^ 
found  in  ^lorth  America  also  produces  this  substance  of  an  inferior 
quality.  That  which  comes  from  Russia  is  very  inferior  to  the 
Chinese,  and  is  probably  obtained  from  a  different  animal. 

Musk  seed.  These  are  the  fruit  of  Hibiscus  ahelmoschus^  which 
grows  in  China  and  other  countries.  The  Arabians  use  them  to  give 
flavor  to  their  coffee.  The  seeds  are  flat,  kidney-shaped,  about 
the  size  of  a  large  pin  head,  and  have  a  considerable  odor  of  musk, 
with  a  slightly  aromatic,  bitterish  taste.  The  black  and  musty 
seeds  arc  not  good ;  a  greyish  color  is  the  natural  one.  They  are 
now  brought  to  Europe  from  South  America  and  the  West  Indies. 

Myrrh.  This  celebrated  gum  is  brought  from  Arabia  and 
Abyssinia,  and  is  used  by  the  Chinese  for  incense  and  perfumes^ 
It  exudes  spontaneously  from  a  tree  of  the  genus  Acacia^  or  is 
obtained  by  incision.  It  occurs  in  irregular  grains  of  different  sizes 
up  to  that  of  a  horse  bean.  The  grains  or  tears  are  resinous, 
greasy,  and  easy  to  be  broken,  of  a  reddish->brown  color,  with  an 
acrid,  warm  and  bitter  taste.  The  pieces  ought  to  be  clear,  light, 
and  unctuous,  but  it  has  usually  other  gums  mixed  with  it.  The 
price  varies  from  $4  to  $18  per  pecul  in  the  Canton  market. 

Nankeens.  This  is  a  kind  of  cotton  cloth,  so  named  from  Nan** 
king,  the  city  where  the  reddish  threads  were  originally  made< 
They  are  divided  in  company's  nankeens  and  the  narrow ;  the 
former  are  the  finest  and  most  esteemed.  Nankeens  are  also  manu^ 
factured  in  Canton  and  other  parts  of  the  empire,  and  in  the  East 
Indies.  Those  made  in  China,  still  maintain  their  superiority  in 
color  and  texture  over  the  English  manufacture*  The  price  va- 
ries from  $60  to  $90  per  hundred  pieces. 

Nutmegs.  These  are  the  fruit  of  a  large  tree,  Myristica  mos- 
chata^  which  grows  in  the  Banda  isles ;  it  is  fifty  feet  in  height,  and 
well  branched.  In  its  general  appearance  it  resembles  the  clove 
tree  ;  the  bark  is  smooth  and  ash  colored,  the  leaves  green  above 
and  grey  beneath,  and  if  rubbed  in  the  hand  leave  a  gratefully 
aromatic  odor.  The  sap  has  the  property  of  staining  cloth  indeli- 
bly. The  tree  bears  buds,  flowers  and  fruit  at  the  same  time«  The 
flower  is  not  unlike  the  lily  of  the  valley.  The  fruit  in  size  and 
appearance  resembles  the  nectarine ;  it  is  marked  with  a  furrow, 
like  the  peach,  and  as  it  ripens  has  the  same  delicate  blush.  The 
following  description  by  sir  Thomas  Herbert  is  somewhat  fanciful, 
and  at  the  same  time  true.  **  The  nutmeg,  hke  trees  most  excel- 
lent, is  not  very  lofty  in  height,  scarce  rising  as  high  as  the  cherry) 
by  some  it  is  resembled  to  the  peach,  but  varies  in  form  of  leaf  and 
grain,  and  affects  more  compass*     The  nut  is  clothed  with  a  de* 

31 


466  Articles  of  Impart  Feb. 

fensire  husk,  like  those  of  a  baser  quality,  and  resembles  the  thick 
rind  of  a  walnut,  but  at  full  ripeness  discovers  her  naked  purity, 
and  the  mace  chastely  entwines  (with  a  vermilion  blush,)  her 
endeared  fruit  and  sister,  which  hath  a  third  coat,  and  both  of  them 
breathe  out  most  pleasing  smells.  The  mace  in  a  few  days,  (like 
choice  beauties,)  by  the  sun's  flames  becomes  tawny ;  yet  in  that 
complexion  best  pleases  the  rustic  gatherer."  The  plant  bears 
three  crops  in  a  year,  but  the  fruit  requires  nine  months  to  become 
perfect.  The  nutmeg  has  three  coverings,  which  are  all  of  different 
textures.  The  first  is  the  outside  coat,  which  is  about  half  an  inch 
thick,  and  when  ripe  cracks  and  opens  of  itself;  the  second  is  the 
reticulated  mace  which  appears  through  the  fissures  of  the  first, 
and  has  a  bright  scarlet  color ;  the  third  is  a  hard,  black  shell, 
which  encloses  the  nutmeg.  Good  trees  will  produce  from  ten  to 
twelve  pounds  of  nuts  and  mace  annually;  but  the  average  of  an 
orchard  is  65  oz.  avoirdupois,  or  about  two  peculs  to  an  acre. 
Nutmegs  of  a  lightish-gray  color,  a  strong,  fragrant  smell,  an  aro- 
matic taste,  large,  oily,  and  round,  and  of  a  firm  texture  are  the 
best.  The  holes  made  by  insects  in  eating  into  the  kernel,  are  of- 
ten neatly  filled  up,  which  can  be  ascertained  by  the  inferior  weight. 
They  are  packed  in  layers  of  dry  chunam.  In  commerce,  nut- 
megs are  divided  into  royal  and  queen,  the  former  are  of  an  ob- 
long, and  the  latter  of  a  round  shape.  The  trade  in  this  article, 
like  that  of  cloves,  is  a  monopoly  in  the  hands  of  the  Dutch.  They 
have  entered  into  treaty  with  the  petty  rajahs  of  the  Molucca  isl- 
ands to  destroy  all  the  trees  in  their  dominions,  for  which  they  pay 
them  a  small  annuity.  In  the  Banda  isles,  to  which  the  cultiva- 
tion is  restricted,  the  Dutch  are  obliged  to  import  slaves  to  tend  the 
trees.  Any  person  who  engages  in  the  spice  trade  illicitly,  is  liable 
to  the  severest  penalties.  Yet  it  is  computed  that  60,000  lbs.  of 
nutmegs  and  15,000  lbs.  of  mace  are  clandestinely  exported  every 
year.  The  prices  paid  by  government  for  the  cultivation  are  fixed, 
and  during  a  course  of  years,  they  have  been  obliged  to  raise  the 
compensation,  till  at  present,  they  pay  Jive  times  as  much  for  the 
nutmegs  as  when  the  trade  was  first  opened.  This  strange  and 
unnatural  mode  of  operation  has  forced  the  raising  of  the  nutmeg 
tree  at  Bencoolen  in  Sumatra,  but  at  a  great  disadvantage.  In 
the  China  market,  nutmegs  sell  from  $120  to  $140  a  pecul. 

Oil  of  Nutmegs.  Nutmegs  produce  both  an  essential  and  a 
volatile  oil ;  the  former  of  which  is  known  under  the  name  of 
Banda  soap.  It  should  be  free  from  impurities,  and  of  a  pleasant, 
aromatic  smell.  The  volatile  oil  is  not  known  in  commerce. 
The  nutmegs  from  which  the  oil  has  been  extracted  are  sometiniei 
offered  for  sale,  but  they  are  of  no  value. 

Olibanum.  This  istlie  frankincense  of  the  ancients,  and^ia 
used  in  China,  as  in  other  countries,  for  incense  in  temples  and 
perfumery  in  houses.  The  Greeks,  Romans,  Persians,  Israelites, 
Hindoos  and  Budhists  have  used  this  substance  in  the  variouF  cere* 
monies  of  their  religious  worship.  Olibanum  is  the  gum  thai 
exudes  spontaneously  from  the  Juniperus  lycia^  a  large  tree  wbid| 


,.v 


1834.  and  Export  of  Cantofi.  467 

grows  ia  Arabia  and  India.  The  drops  have  a  pale  reddish  color, 
a  strong  and  somewhat  unpleasant  smell ;  a  pungent  and  bitter 
taste,  and  when  chewed  adhere  to  the  teeth  and  give  the  saliva  a 
milky  color.  If  laid  on  a  hot  iron,  the  gum  takes  fire  and  burns 
with  a  pleasant  fragrance,  leaving  a  black  residuum.  In  market, 
olibanum  is  seen  in  t/ears  of  a  pink  color,  brittle  and  adhesive;  the 
boxes  each  contain  one  cwt.  Garbled  olibanum  is  valued  at  $6  per 
pecul  and  the  ungarbled  at  $2  or  $3  per  pecul  in  the  Canton  market. 

Opium.  This  is  the  concrete  juice  of  the  Papaver  somniferum^ 
a  species  of  poppy  cultivated  in  India  and  Turkey.  The  cultiva- 
ion  of  it  is  a  strict  government  monopoly  in  British  India;  in 
Malwa  and  other  native  states  it  is  iree^  but  subject  to  heavy  du- 
ties in  its  transit  to  the  coast  for  expoitation.  That  raised  in 
Patna  and  Benares  is  superior  to  the  Malwa,  and  both  are  prefer- 
red by  the  Chinese  to  the  Turkey  ophim.  Good  opium  is  mode- 
rately firm  ill  texture,  capable  of  receiving  an  impression  from  the 
finger;  of  a  dark  yellow  color  when  held  in  the  light,  but  nearly 
black  in  the  mass,  with  a  strong  smell,  and  free  from  grittiness. 
That  produced  in  different  countries,  however,  varies  considera- 
bly, and  experience  alone  can  determine  the  best  article.  The 
value  increases  for  a  short  time  by  age ;  but  this  soon  ceases 
to  be  the  case,  and  Turkey  opium  in  particular,  deteriorates  unless 
carefully  preserved  from  the  air.  0[iium  is  adulterated  with 
leaves,  dirt,  and  other  substances ;  if  very  soft  it  is  not  usually  good. 
The  great  consumption  of  this  drug  among  the  Chinese,  has  made 
the  opium  trade  a  very  important  branch  of  commerce.  About 
fourteen  millions  of  dollars  worth  have  been  annually  sold  to  them 
for  a  few  years  past,  and  the  demand  is  increasing.  The  trade  is 
carried  on  by  means  of  ships  stationed  at  Lintin ;  here  the  opium 
is  stored,  and  the  owner  gives  his  orders  for  its  delivery  to  the  buy- 
er, who  always  pays  the  money  before  receiving  the  drug.  The 
trade  has  ever  been  (nominally  at  least,)  an  object  of  dislike  to  the 
Chinese  authorities,  and  many  ineffectual  edicts  have  been  issued 
against  it.  The  opium  brought  from  India  varies  from  $600  to 
$700  a  chest,  and  the  Turkey  from  $620  to  $680  a  pecul 

Pepper.  This  spice  is  the  fruit  of  the  'Piper  nigrum^  a  hardy 
vine  found  in  Sumatra,  Malabar  and  Malacca.  The  cultivation 
of  it  is  very  simple  and  easy.  Soil  on  primitive  rocks  produces  the 
best  pepper.  The  fruit  is  collected  semiannually ;  the  vine  bears 
when  three  ye€u*s  old,  and  continues  to  do  so  till  twenty,  and  lives 
to  the  age  of  thirty  years.  As  soon  as  the  fruit  has  changed  from 
a  green  to  a  red  color,  it  is  picked  and  put  into  tubs,  and  afterwards 
separated  from  the  stalks,  and  when  dried  thoroughly,  it  is  then  rea- 
dy for  market.  Pepper  is  known  in  commerce  under  two  names, 
the  white  and  black.  White  pepper  grows  from  the  same  seed  as 
the  black,  and  is  deprived  of  its  skin  by  being  immersed  in  water 
and  rubbed  between  the  hands.  It  is  but  little  used ;  the  difference  of 
price  not  being  sufficient  to  pay  for  the  extra  labor.  Grood,  black 
pepper  has  a  very  pungent  smell,  an  extremely  acrid  and  hot  taste. 
That  which  has  large  grains  and  smooth  skin,  is  the  best.  The  pep- 


468  Articles  q/  Impart  Fks  # 

per  brought  from  Penang  and  Sumatra,  is  superior  to  that  vhicb 
comes  from  Java  and  Borneo.  The  consumptiou  of  pepper  io 
Europe  has  long  been  very  great.  Ships  of  ail  nations  have  en- 
gaged in  this  traffic,  and  the  pepper  trade  is  now  larger  than  th«t 
in  all  the  other  spices,  and  solely  because  it  is  a/ree  trade,  A  large 
proportion  of  that  brought  to  China  is  from  Malacca.  The  pric« 
raries  from  $6  to  $8  a  pecul. 

PuTCHUCK.  This  is  a  medicine  brought  from  India  and  Persia^ 
and  appears  to  be  the  roots  of  a  plant  which  grows  in  those  coun- 
tries. The  color  and  smell  are  similar  to  that  of  rhubarb,  anil 
when  chewed,  it  becomes  mucilaginous  in  the  mouth.  The  pric« 
varies  from  $12  to  $14  per  pecul. 

Quicksilver  is  brought  to  China  in  considerable  quantities  from 
Europe,  and  occasiondly  from  America.  The  most  part  of  it  is 
converted  into  vermilion  by  oxydation,  and  in  that  state  is  used  for 
painting  on  porcelain.  Quicksilver  is  frequently  adulterated  with 
lead  or  tin ;  the  fraud  can  be  detected  by  boiling  it  to  evaporation, 
when  the  other  metals  will  remain ;  if  the  quantity  of  extraneous 
metal  is  great,  the  quicksilver  will  feel  greasy,  and  .also  cleave  to 
the  skin,  while  the  pure  runs  off.  This  metal  ranges  between  $60 
and  $70  a  pecul,  and  is  one  of  the  most  variable  commodities  in 
the  market* 

Rattans  are  the  branches  of  the  Calamus  rotang^  the  same  plant 
which  produces  the  dragon's  blood.  They  are  found  in  most  of 
the  islands  of  the  Indian  archipelago,  but  in  the  greatest  perfec- 
tion in  the  district  of  Banjennassing  in  Borneo.  The  young  shoots 
are  the  most  valuable  for  their  strength  and  pliability.  After  being 
stripped  of  the  epidermis,  the  rattans  are  doubled  and  tied  up  ia 
bundles  containing  a  hundred  each.  As  they  require  no  cultiva- 
tion, the  natives  are  enabled  to  sell  them  at  a  very  cheap  rate. 
They  are  brought  to  Canton  in  junks,  and  sell  from  $2^  to  $4^  per 
pecul.  Foreign  vessels  also  bring  them  as  dunnage  or  on  freight* 
The  Chinese  use  them  for  cordage,  chairs,  mats,  beds,  &c.  Rat- 
tan ropes,  bamboo  timbers,  and  palm -leaf  boards  make  a  common 
house  for  the  poor  in  China. 

Rhubarb.  This  drug  is  the  dried  roots  of  the  Rheum  palmar 
turn,  a  plant  which  grows  in  Taratry  and  China.  From  these 
countries  it  is  carried  to  St.  Petersburg  and  Smyrna.  The  rhubarb 
from  Russia,  which  is  the  best,  owes  its  reputation  for  goodness  to 
the  care  taken  in  curing  and  assorting  it.  The  Chinese  dig  the  roots 
eariy  in  the  spring,  before  the  leaves  appear,  cut  them  into  lonfgr 
flat  pieces ;  dry  them  for  two  or  three  days  in  the  shade ;  and 
then  string  them  on  cords  in  cool  places,  and  dry  them  thorough- 
ly. Rhubarb  is  often  spoiled  by  moisture  in  drying,  when  it  be- 
comes light  and  spongy ;  it  is  liable  also  to  he  eaten  by  worms* 
Good  rhubarb  is  of  a  firm  texture ;  when  cut  has  a  lively,  mottled 
appearance,  and  is  perfectly  dry.  The  taste  is  bitter,  acrid  and 
unpleasant,  and  the  smell  somewhat  aromatic.  If  when  chewedf 
it  becomes  mucilaginous,  it  is  not  good ;  it  also  imparts  to  tM 
spittle  a  deep  saffron   tinge.    If  black  or  green  when  brokdtti* 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  469 

it  ought  to  be  rejected.  Rhubarb  varies  in  its  prices ;  from  $38  to 
$40  per  pecul  for  those  roots  cured  without  sphtting ;  $65  U)  $70 
a  pecul  for  the  cut.  The  rhubarb  found  iu  this  market  has  always 
been  inferior  to  that  brought  from  Russia  and  Turkey. 

Rice.  This  is  the  great  staple  commodity  among  the  Chinese, 
and  the  importation  of  it  is  encouraged  by  all  possible  means. 
Formosa,  LuQonia,  Cochinchina,  and  the  Indian  islands  supply 
China  with  great  quantities.  To  induce  foreign  shipping  to  bring 
it  to  this  market,  the  government  has  permitted  all  ships  laden 
solely  with  cargoes  of  rice  to  pass  free  of  the  cumsha  and  meat  - 
urcment  duties  exacted  at  Canton.  The  price  given  for  a  cargo 
of  foreign  rice,  varies  from  $lf  to  $2^,  rising  in  seasons  of  scarcity 
as  nt  present,  to  $2|,  and  for  very  good,  $3  per  pecul. 

Rose  maloes.  This  is  a  substance  of  the  consistence  of  tar ; 
it  is  brought  from  Persia  and  India  to  China;  and  when  good  has 
a  pearly  appearance.     The  price  is  about  $30  per  pecul. 

Saltpetre  is  brought  from  India,  where  it  is  obtained  by  lixiv- 
iating the  soil.  It  is  also  found  in  Sumatra  in  caves  and  othc  r 
protected  places,  and  is  an  article  of  exportation  from  the  Indian 
archipelago.  The  quantity  brought  to  this  market  is  small,  as 
the  Chinese  make  nearly  enough  for  their  own  consumption.  Tl  e 
pjice  is  from  $8  to  $10  a  pecul. 

Sandal  wood.  This  is  the  heart  wood  of  a  small  tree,  San- 
talum  alburn^  which  grows  in  India,  and  many  of  the  islands  of  tl  e 
Indian  and  Pacific  oceans.  The  tree  resembles  myrtle  in  size  and 
appearance ;  the  flowers  are  red  and  the  berries  black  and  juicy. 
The  color  varies  from  a  light  red  to  dark  yellow ;  the  deepest  eolor 
is  the  best.  The  best  wood  is  near  the  roots.  In  choosing  sandal 
wood,  the  largest  pieces,  and  those  of  a  firm  texture,  hard,  free 
from  knots  or  cracks,  of  a  sweet  smell  should  be  selected.  The 
white  outside  wood  is  taken  offby  white  ants,  who  eat  it  away  when 
the  billet  is  buried  in  the  ground,  and  do  not  injure  the  heart  wood« 
The  best  sandal  wood  comes  from  the  Malabar  coast,  and  sells  for 
$10  or  $12  a  pecul ;  that  brought  from  Timur  is  worth  $8  or  $9, 
while  that  found  in  the  Sandwich  islands,  being  small  and  knotty, 
is  valued  from  $1  to  $6.  The  chips  also  form  another  sort* 
The  Chinese  use  sandal  wood  in  the  form  of  a  fine  powder  to  make 
incense  sticks  to  burn  in  their  houses  and  temples.  An  oil  is  extract- 
ed from  sandal  wood  which  is  highly  valued  for  its  aromatic  quali- 
ties. It  has  the  consistence  of  castor  oil,  a  yellow  color,  and  a 
highly  fragrant  odor ;  it  sinks  in  water. 

Sap  AN  WOOD.  This  is  the  wood  of  the  Ccesalpina  sapan^  a  treo 
which  grows  in  India,  Luqonia  and  Burmah.  The  tree  is  of  the 
same  genus  as  the  Brazil  wood,  and  has  the  same  properties  in  aii 
inferior  degree,  and  on  that  account  is  not  imported  to  Europe. 
It  is  cultivated  for  its  red  dye,  which  is  the  best  known  to  the  In- 
dian islanders.  It  is  used  in  cabinet  work  for  inlaying  to  a  limited 
extent.  Its  value  is  about  $2  per  pecul  in  the  Canton  market, 
where  large  quantities  are  brought,  chiefly  from  Manila. 

@EA  SHELLS,     The  shorcs  of  the  islands  of  the  Indvau  ^^:.v.wY^ 


470  Articles  of  Import  Feb. 

afford  a  great  variety  of  beautifu]  and  rare  shells,  such  as  the  cab- 
bage shell,  the  nautilus,  the  trumpet  shell,  the  ducal  mantle, 
&c.  The  greatest  part  of  all  the  genera  knovrn  can  be  found  in 
great  abundance  in  this  market,  and  purchased  at  reasonable 
prices. — Beside  shells,  as  objects  of  natural  historj,  insects  are 
also  procurable  at  Canton,  well  preserved ;  they  are  mostly  hard- 
winged  insects  as  beetles ;  butteriiie^  and  other  classes  are  also 
gathered,  especially  tho8e  which  are  gay.  Precious  stones  ore 
seen  in  small  quantities,  but  rather  inferior;  cornelians  and  agates 
are  the  most  common.  Other  minerals,  especially  limestones,  are 
often  seen  cut  into  fantastic  shapes ;  but  these  specimens  being 
always  lacquered,  are  spoiled  for  natural  objects.  Birds  or  fishes 
are  seldom  seen  preserved. 

Sea  weed.  Several  species  of  Fucus  are  brought  to  Canton  la 
junks,  and  used  as  an  article  of  food  among  the  poorer  classes. 
They  are  eaten  both  raw  and  cooked. 

Shark's  fins.  The  fins  of  the  shark  are  sought  for  from  the 
Indian  ocean  to  the  Sandwich  islands  to  supply  this  market.  The 
chief  supply  is  from  Bombay  and  the  Persian  gulf.  They  .are  fat, 
cartilaginous,  and  when  cooked,  esteemed  by  the  Chinese  as  a 
stimulant  and  tonic.  They  should  be  well  dried  and  kept  from 
any  moisture.  About  five  hundred  pieces  are  contained  in  apecui. 
The  price  is  from  $20  to  $45  per  pecul. 

Silk.  The  importance  of  this  article  demands  for  it  a  full  and 
minute  description,  which  we  shall  defer  for  a  future  paper. 

Skins  were  formerly  one  of  the  most  profitable  articles  that 
could  be  brought  to  the  Chinese  market,  but  their  high  price  and 
the  introduction  of  woollen  goods  has  materially  lessened  their 
importation.  Seal  and  otter  are  the  most  in  request,  the  latter 
selling  as  high  as  $40  a  skin.  Beaver,  fox,  and  rabbit  skins  are  in 
demand,  but  the  supply  is  limited.  Many  skins  are  brought  to 
Peking  from  Siberia  by  the  Russians. 

Smalts.  This  is  an  impure  oxyd  of  cobalt  united  with  potash. 
In  the  mass  it  is  not  much  used,  but  when  ground  fine  is  employed 
in  coloring  glass  and  porcelain.  The  powder  is  of  a  fine  azure 
blue,  and  known  under  the  name  of  powder  blue.  The  demand 
is  but  limited  ;  the  price  is  from  $50  to  $90  per  pecul. 

Soy.  This  is  a  condiment  made  of  a  species  of  bean  which  grows 
in  China  and  Japan.  To  make  it,  the  beans  are  boiled  soft,  and 
then  an  equal  quantity  of  wheat  or  barley  is  added ;  after  this  has 
thoroughly  fermented,  a  quantity  of  salt  and  three  times  as  much 
water  as  the  beans  were  at  first  are  added.  The  whole  compound 
is  now  left  for  two  or  three  months  and  then  pressed  and  strained. 
Good  soy  has  an  agreeable  taste,  and  if  shaken  in  a  tumbler,  lines 
the  vessel  with  a  lively  yellowish-brown  froth ;  the  color  in  the 
vessel  is  nearly  black.     It  improves  much  by  age. 

Spelter.     This  is  the  impure  zinc,  used  in  the  manufacture  of 
brass.    It  is  in  plates  of  half  an  inch  thick,  of  a  whitish-blue  color. 
The  Chinese  import  it  but  little,  the  mines  found  in  their  own 
country  furnishing  them  with  j\  supply.    It  sells  at  $4^  per  pecul. 


1834.  and  Export  of  Canton.  All 

Steel.  Swedish  and  English  are  the  kinds  usually  imported. 
The  quantity  brought  is  increasing  annually ;  and  probably  the 
demand  will  be  greater  every  year,  as  the  use  of  it  becomes  better 
known.     From  $4  to  $5  per  tub  is  the  usual  market  price. 

Stockfish.  These  are  dried  fish  brought  from  Germany  and 
England,  cured  without  the  use  of  salt.  In  appearance,  when 
preserved,  they  resemble  codfish.  The  quantity  brought  is  small; 
the  price  is  about  $5^  per  pecul. 

Sugar.  This  is  the  manufactured  product  of  the  juice  of  the 
Saccharum  officinale,  or  sugar  cane.  From  all  the  notices  that  can 
be  obtained  from  ancient  history,  it  is  very  probable  that  China  was 
the  first  country  in  which  the  sugar  cane  was  cultivated.  Its  na- 
tive country  is  the  southern  part  of  the  continent  of  Asia,  and  its 
properties  have  been  well  known  by  the  inhabitants  for  many  ages. 
Among  the  Chinese,  the  cultivation  of  it  is  carried  od  to  an  extent 
sufficient  to  supply  their  own  wants  and  also  to  form  an  article  of 
export.  The  varieties  of  the  cane  are  several,  but  most  of  those 
that  are  indigenous  have  a  reddish  juice,  which  renders  the  sugar 
unsaleable.  The  only  one  cultivated  is  the  same  as  that  which 
grows  in  the  West  Indies.  The  process  of  manufacturing  it  is  sim- 
ple and  laborious ;  the  machinery  is  coarse  and  the  labor  perform- 
ed mostly  by  human  strength.  In  the  Indian  islands,  the  manu- 
facture is  in  the  hands  of  the  Chinese,  the  natives  supplying  them 
with  the  cane.  The  natives  however  make  a  coarse  sugar  for 
their  own  use,  called  jaggery.  The  sugar  exported  from  China  is 
principally  in  a  crystalized  state,  and  therefore  usually  called  sugar 
candy.  This  is  carried  to  India  in  great  quantities,  and  its  purity 
and  beauty  have  been  long  and  justly  esteemed. 

Tea,  which  now  constitutes  an  important  branch  of  commerce 
throughout  the  world,  must  be  reserved  for  a  future  number. 

Thread.  Gold  and  silver  thread  is  imported  into  China  from 
England  and  Holland.  It  is  used  in  the  borders  of  fine  goods,  in 
ornamenting  ladies'  dresses,  and  in  other  similar  objects.  The 
quantity  imported  is  great ;  the  English  sells  for  from  $86  to  $40 
per  pecul. 

Tin.  This  metal  is  found  very  abundant  and  of  a  pure  qual- 
ity in  the  island  of  Banca.  It  is  cast  intoingots  weighing  from  20 
to  60  lbs.:  the  purity  of  these  bars  is  superior  to  those  which  are 
made  of  tin  from  the  mines  in  Malacca.  All  that  is  of  a  superior 
quality  which  is  brought  to  China  in  bars  is  called  *  Banca  tin,* 
while  the  inferior  is  known  as  *  Straits  tin.*  The  former  sells  for 
about  $17  and  the  latter  for  $14  or  $15  a  pecul.  Plate  tin  is  brought 
from  England  and  America  in  boxes,  containing  from  80  to  120 
plates,  and  sells  for  about  $10  per  box. 

Tortoise  shell.  This  is  the  crustaceous  covering  of  the  Te9^ 
tudo  imbricata,  an  animal  found  on  the  shores  of  most  of  the  Indian 
islands.  The  common  name  is  hawk*s  bill  tortoise.  The  shell  is 
thicker,  clearer  and  more  variegated  than  that  of  any  other  species^ 
and  constitutes  the  sole  value  of  the  animal.  It  is  heart-form,  and 
consists  of  thirteen   inner  with  twenty-five  marginal  dlv\&vQw%. 


472  Imports  and  Exports  of  Canton.         F£»« 

The  middle  side-pieces  are  the  thickest,  largest  and  most  valua- 
ble ;  the  others  are  denominated  hoof.  Good  tortoise  shell  is  in 
large  plates^  free  from  cracks  or  carbuncles  and  almost  transpa- 
rent. The  small,  broken  and  crooked  pieces  are  worthiest^  The 
Chinese  use  large  quantities  in  the  manufacture  of  combs,  boxes, 
toys,  &c.;  the  chief  marts  of  this  article  are  Canton  and  Singapore, 
from  whence  it  is  sent  to  Europe  and  American.  The  price  of 
the  good  varies  from  $1000  to  $1100  per  pecul.  The  very  thin 
kind  from  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  is  not  suited  to  this  market- 

Turmeric.  This  is  the  dried  roots  of  the  Curcuma  longa^  a  her- 
baceons  plant  cultivated  in  all  the  Indian  islands,  and  on  the  con- 
tinent for  its  coloring,  and  aromatic  qualities.  The  roots  are  uih 
even  and  knotty;  difficult  to  break  or  cut;  and  have  a  light  jel- 
low  color  externally.  The  color  internally  is  a  bright  yellow  at 
iirst,  then  reddish,  and  finally  becomes  much  like  that  of  saffron. 
It  is  easily  powdered  for  use,  but  the  dye  is  very  transitory,  and  no 
means  have  yet  been  found  for  setting  it.  It  has  an  aromatic 
smell  resembling  ginger,  and  a  warm,  disagreeable,  bitterish  taste. 
The  islanders  use  it  more  as  a  spice  than  a  dye.  In  packing  it, 
care  should  be  taken  that  the  boxes  be  secure,  as  the  least  damp 
injures  it.  Turmeric  is  a  good  test  for  the  presence  of  free  alkalies, 
and  the  quantity  used  for  this  purpose  is  considerable.  Its  price 
varies  from  $5  to  $6  a  pecul. 

TuTENAGUE,  or  China  Spelter,  This  is  an  alloy  of  iron, 
copper  and  zinc.  It  is  harder  than  zinc,  though  less  so  than  iron, 
sonorous,  compact  and  has  some  malleability.  The  fresh  fracture 
is  brilliant,  but  soon  tarnishes.  Till  superseded  by  spelter  from  Si* 
lesia  it  was  exported  in  large  quantities  to  India ;  but  on  account 
of  its  high  price  is  now  seldom  or  never  shipped ;  spelter  being 
on  the  contrary  imported  to  compete  with  it  in  China.  For 
boxes,  dishes,  household  utensils  and  other  similar  purposes,  tute- 
nague  is  well  adapted.  The  art  of  tnaking  it  is  not  known  to 
Europeans.     Its  export  price  used  to  be  about  $14  a  pecul. 

Vermilion.  This  is  made  of  quicksilver  by  oxydation  and  is 
then  exported.  It  is  also  used  for  painting  porcelain.  The  price, 
now  about  $33  a  box,  is  entirely  regulated  by  that  of  quicksilver. 
The  boxes  contain  50  catties  each. 

Whangees,  or  Japan  canes.  These  are  the  produce  of  a  plant 
which  grows  in  China.  They  are  well  calculated  for  walking 
sticks,  and  should  be  chosen  with  care  ;  those  that  are  bent  at  the 
head,  and  have  the  knots  at  near  and  equal  distances  are  preferred. 
They  should  be  tough,  pliable  and  tapering;  Their  value  Is 
about  $18  per  thousand. 

Woollens.  The  demand  for  these  is  annually  increasing.  The 
principal  goods  imported  are  broad  cloths,  long  ells,  cuttings, ^o#«- 
leys  and  camlets.     Woollen  yarn  is  also  brought  in  small  quandtties. 


^  ,^  A 


Note.  In  the  preceding  list  several  minor  and  aninoportant  articles  JbfKVS 
been  omitted.  The  principal  authors  consulted  were  Cfrawfurd'f  Isdiiii  iUv 
chipelago,  Milburne's  Oriental  Commerce,  Macculloch's  Commercial  tJf^^S^* 
ary,  and  Hooper's  Medical  Dictionary.  Considerable  aid  was  alaa  sbtslliedl 
from  merchants  in  Canton.  .  ;k>9 


1834.  Free  Trade  with  China.  473 

Free  Trade  with  the  Chinese. 

In  our  number  for  December  last,  a  document  appeared  on  free  trade^  which 
was  written  by  a  British  merchant,  and  to  which  *  another  British  merchant ' 
has  replied  in  a  paper  now  before  us.  We  wish  the  writer iiad  given  us  his 
name,  or  been  more  careful  to  correct  the  errors  of  his  copyist :  and  he  must 
excuse  us  if  we  have  not  in  every  case  given  his  words  correctly  ;  we  wish  also 
that  he  had  confined  his  remarks  more  closely  to  the  subject,  and  canvassed 
more  ably  the  arguments  of  his  opponent.  Few,  veryfeWi  will  agree  with  him, 
that  England  and  France  ^  are  alone  superior  to  China  in  civilization ;  *  or  that 
*  happiness  is  more  generally  diffused  through  its  population,*  than  among  the 
people  of  *any  other  nation'.  There  arc  other  points  which  are  questionable; 
that  the  Mantchou  conquerors  of  China  *  cherish  the  mass  of  the  people  and 
oppress  only  the  rich,*  docs  not  (in  our  opinion)  appear,  except  in  imperial  edicts, 
where  rude  barbarians,  and  even  the  boasts  of  th^  field,  are  '*  tenderly  cherish, 
ed  and  compissionated  "  by  the  celestial  dynasty.  But  the  writer,  whoever 
he  may  be,  shall  speak  for  himself.     Addressing  the  British  merchant,  he  says : 

I  HAVE  read  with  satisfaction  your  recent  publication  regarding 
the  future  benefits  to  accrue  from  a  free  trade  with  China,  and  I 
have  not  failed  to  observe  with  pleasure  that  a  more  sensible 
ground  is  there  upheld  for  possible  clianges  in  our  relations  with 
this  country,  than  in  the  war-denouncing  theories  hitherto  mooted 
by  the  Canton  press.  Nevertheless,  to  use  your  own  expression, 
a  strong  "smell  of  blood"  pervades  your  theory;  and,  pardon  me 
for  saying  so,  there  are  very  many  parts  of  your  paper  which  di- 
rectly contradict  others,  and  very  many  in  which  unconsciously, 
vour  artjument  defeats  itself.  It  is  true  that  the  trade  from  En- 
gland  has  hitherto  been  conducted  more  with  a  view  of  meeting 
the  demands  of  the  Canton  market,  than  those  of  the  whole  of 
Ciiina ;  more  to  form  a  medium  of  remittance  for  the  Indian  re- 
venue, profitable  alike  to  the  Chinese  and  Britisii  merchant,  than 
with  a  view  to  force  a  trade,  contrary  to  the  ord<Ts  and  enactments 
of  the  Chinese  government,  and,  I  believe,  perfectly  indifferent  to 
the  people.  They  want  in  their  present  condition,  but  very  little 
that  we  can  bring  them  ;  althouorh  fictitious  wants  necessarily 
arise  from  free  intercourse,  whether  for  the  advantage  of  the  con- 
sumors  is  very  quest ional)]e  ;  nor  is  it  fiiir  to  assume  the  gradual 
introduction  of  opium,  as  a  test  that  useful  and  bulky  manufac- 
tures can  be  introduced  into  the  country  by  the  same  channel. 

Opium  is  considered  by  the  imperial  government,  of  so  ruinous 
a  tendency  to  the  morals  and  ccmdition  of  the  people,  that  it  is  al- 
together a  prohibited  article;; its  value  is  necessarily  enhanced  by 
such  prohibition  ;  and  the  evils  which  are  assumed  as  flowing  from 
it,  necessarily  arise  from  the  very  means  employed  to  exclude  it. 
And  it  is  so  with  all  smuggled  spirits;  the  parlies  among  the  Chi- 
nese engaged  in  its  introduction  are  a  degraded  class,  the  consum- 
ers  are  obliged  to  pretend  secrecy ;  and  shame  drives  people  of 
condition  into  holes  and  corners  to  enjoy  a  luxury,  which  if  ad- 
mitted under  the  usual  restrictions,  it  is  fair  to  presume  would  not 
hnve  a  more  injurious  effect  amongst  the  Chinese,  than  it  carries 
with  it  through  the  whole  of  India  ;  where  the  highest  classes  smoke 
H lid  eat  opium  in  large  quantities   without  any  more  evil  conse« 

3K 


474  Free  Trade  toith  China.  F*eb. 

quences  than  attend  the  use  of  wine  and  spirits  under  a  moral  re- 
straint. Thcr^  are  men  who  wallow  in  drunkenness  in  all  coun- 
tries.  The  introduction  of  opium  is  easy ;  it  is  universally  conveyed 
irom  the  junks  by  being  carried  on  shore  in  small  balls  concealed 
about  the  person,  and  is  suiiiciently  valuable  to  recompense  the 
Chance  of  detection.  How  is  this  with  broadcloth,  calicoes,  cot- 
Ton,  iron,  and  lead,  &c.,  &c.  ?  And  are  not  the  Chinese,  a  happy» 
thriving,  and  contented  people  without  these  articles  ?  Is  it  neces. 
sary  for  them  to  export  their  own  manufactures  or  the  produce  of 
their  own  soil  ?  Ttie  one  has  almost  entirely  ceased,  even  from 
Canton,  the  other  only  exiHls  in  the  form  of*  tea ;'  but  this  is  fiur 
too  valuable  an  article  in  its  transit  through  China,  both  as  an  em- 
ployment to  the  people,  and  a  source  of  revenue  to  provincial  of- 
ticers,  for  the  government  to  permit  it  to  be  exported  nearer  the 
region  of  its  growth,  unless  compelled  to  do  so  by  •«  British  can- 
non ;"  and  who  will  venture  to  uphold  such  a  system,  or  say  we 
have  a  right  to  make  a  nation  trade  on  our  own  terms,  and  in  ports 
of  our  own  selection  ? 

We  must  not  be  led  astray  by  the  reports  of  those  who  have  re- 
cently visited  the  northern  ports,  and  who  without  exception  ad- 
mit, that  although  the  theory  of  opening,  ports  is  as  good  as  ever, 
the  practice  of  forcing  commodities  has  been  a  miserable  failure  iu 
all  save  opium.  Without  wishing  to  impugn  their  authority,  I 
will  only  observe  that  the  sources  of  it  are  impure ;  doubtless  those 
natives  with  whom  they  conversed,  expressed  to  the  European  su- 
percargoes, that  the  nation  was  anxious  for  an  open  trade,  the 
mandarins  only  against  it ;  that  every  custom-house  officer  was  a 
rogue,  and  every  war-boat  a  smuggler ;  that  the  government  was 
rotten,  &c.  But,  independent  of  the  fact  that  these  Chinese,  prin- 
cipally snnugglers,  cordially  detest  every  sort  of  custom-house  of^ 
ficer,  or  government  officer  of  any  description,  are  such  authorities 
to  be  trusted  ?  Other  parties  conversing  with  foreigners  knew 
their  auditors,  knew  the  puq)ose  on  which  they  were  bound;  and* 
being  no  had  judges  of  human  nature,  told  those  tales  which  they 
were  well  aware  would  be  most  pleasing  to  their  hearers,  who 
were  all  men  necessarily  prejudiced  to  believe  whatever  suited 
their  own  views.  I  question  whether  we  should  not  hear  the  same 
story  about  prohibitory  and  other  duties  in  England  and  France, 
or  any  less  civilizod  country:  and  in  truth,  I  believe,  these  two 
countries  are  alone  superior  to  China  in  civilization.  I  cordially 
agree  with  the  British  merchant  that  as  a  warlike  nation,  China 
is  contemptibly  weak,  although  its  internal  and  domestic  power  is 
very  great,  because  it  pleases  and  cherishes  the  mass  of  the  peo|^, 
and  oppresses  only  the  rich,  who  are  always  objects  of  envy  to  the 
poor.  It  is  true  a  single  gun-boat  would  make  the  whole  Chinesi 
navy  quail ;  but  the  imperial  government  of  China  hxxa  a  firmer  bold 
over  the  people  and  more  power  of  effectual  control,  than  eitbgir 
Great  Britain,  France,  or  any  other  nation ;  and  there  is  every 
reason  to  believe  that  happiness  is  more  generally  diffiised  thrompliLi 
li^  population.     The  British  merchant  in  advocating  the  necesstly 


^     iV- 


1834.  Free  Trade  with  China.  475 

of  foreign  commerce  to  the  Chinese,  seems  altogether  obliviscent 
tliat  from  the  immense  extent  of  the  Chinese  empire,  greater  than 
that  of  the  whole  of  Europe,  she  necessarily  possesses  within  her- 
self,  the  varied  productions  of  every  soil  and  climate,  and  is  indepen- 
dent of  other  nations  for  whatever  claims  her  necessities  or  luxuries 
may  require.  To  put  the  point  in  its  true  light,  the  British  mer- 
chant had  better  boldly  assert,  that  Great  Britain  wishes  or  ought 
to  take  every  possible  means,  foul  or  fair,  to  exhort,  persuade,  in- 
timidate, compel,  the  Chinese  people  to  receive  her  manufactures, 
nol^rUes  wlentes.  But  push  not  the  object  beyond  just  and  bono- 
rable  measures.  The  Chinese  nation  can  far  better  do  without  us, 
that  we  without  them. 

I  would  now  wish  to  canvass  the  observations  regarding  the  con- 
tempt in  which  foreign  commerce  is  held  in  China,  and  conse- 
quently the  little  importance  which  merchants  possess  in  the  eyes 
of  the  government.  The  fault  is  attributed  to  monopoly ;  be  it  so. 
But  let  me  ask  whether  it  is  not  as  probable  to  have  arisen  from 
the  fact  that  foreign  commerce  is  of  very  little  utility  or  import- 
ance to  the  Chinese  nation  ?  And,  be  not  startled,  my  readers,  in 
these  days  when  only  one  side  of  a  question  is  tolerated,  has  it  not 
solely  been  preserved  and  rendered  firm,  by  what  some  term  va- 
cillating, others  politic,  conduct  on  the  part  of  these  said  bugbears, 
monopolists  ?  Was  the  trade  which  once  existed  and  flourished  in 
different  ports  of  the  Chinese  empire,  lost  through  concession,  or 
resistance  ?  The  British  merchant  should  be  well  up  in  his  facts 
before  he  founds  an  argument  upon  them.  From  a  small  stream, 
originally,  the  full  tide  of  commerce  with  China  now  flows  through 
the  arteries  of  Great  Britain ;  but  how  has  it  been  nurtured  and 
fed  ?  By  monopoly,  if  a  liberal  and  extended  commercial  policy 
can  be  so  termed.  Why  should  not  the  port  of  Canton  have  fol- 
lowed  the  fate  of  all  other  ports,  but  for  the  monopoly  of  the  East 
India  Company  ?  Look  into  the  annals  of  commerce  with  Canton  ; 
it  has  been  by  opposing  in  a  firm  and  politic  way  divers  imposts, 
by  breaking  the  fetters  which  had  already  borne  to  the  ^ust  the  in. 
dividual  merchant,  that  this  trade  was  saved  at  all.  It  has  now  at- 
tained  a  height  which  could  scarcely  have  been  contemplated,  but 
which  like  all  other  difficult  points,  when  once  effected,  becomes 
to  mens'  minds,  «<  simplicity  itself."  The  Chinese  in  Canton, 
and  provinces  adjacent,  derive  such  advantage  from  the  foreign 
trade,  that  its  cessation  would  now  involve  many  in  ruin ;  but  the 
government  at  Peking  derives  little  if  any  advantage  from  it.  We 
must  be  cautious  how  we  conduct  it  hereafter.  Perhaps  Great 
Britain  may  have  been  too  tamely  inclined,  recently,  to  submit  to 
absurd  edicts,  overflowing  with  Asiatic  hyperbole ;  but  mark,  it 
has  been  the  British  government,  and  not  the  E.  I.  Company  alone, 
or  their  servants  in  China,  who  have  been  desirous  of  continuing 
one  stated  routine,  when  it  became  no  longer  necessary.  The 
Company  have  by  their  monopoly  reared  a  commercial  structure 
of  vast  consistency  and  firmness  ;  it  remains  with  their  succe&sors 
to  place  a  dome  upon  it,  or  crumble  it  to  the  dust.     I  must  fsay^ 


476  Free  Trade  with  China.  Feb. 

that  if  speculative  theories  are  to  rise  paramount  to  solid  advan- 
tages, the  latter  fate  will  speedily  await  it. 

In  your  strictures  on  the  abasement  of  foreign  commercial 
character  in  China,  •  and  your  desire  that  it  should  be  duly  appre- 
ciated,  you  make  a  strange  observation ;  namely,  that  our  embas- 
sies  should  not  have  been  even  partially  composed  of  men  engaged 
in  commerce,  as  implying  a  want  of  knowledge  of  the  character 
of  the  Chinese  government :  surely  such  an  admixture  of  members 
of  the  British  fac'.ury  with  high  officers  of  state  must  have  g6ne 
far  to  evince  to  the  Chinese,  British  ideas  of  such  personages,  and 
have  tended  to  elevate  them  to  their  proper  station  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Chinese  authorities.  Having  blamed  the  E.  I.  Company  for 
succumbing  to  Chinese  opinion,  as  degrading  to  commercial  dig- 
nity,  you  equally  object  to  so  legitimate  a  means  of  uplifting  it, 
founded  as  it  is  on  the  usages  of  our  own  country.  Averse  as  you 
are  to  bestowing  a  scintilla  of  credit  on  monopolists,  you  must 
have  been  ill  versed  in  the  history  of  our  embassies,  if  you  are  ig- 
norant, that  small  Jis  the  advantage  is  which  we  have  derived  frona 
them,  we  have  been  saved  from  positive  evil  by  this  sprinkling  of 
practical  and  useful  men. 

The  "Boeotian  dullness"  that  would  require  an  island  of  our 
own  on  the  coast  of  China  is  not  quite  so  apparent  to  the  world  at 
large,  as  to  the  circumscribed  views  of  the  "  merchant."  We  are 
not  bound  to  relinquish  our  trade  at  Canton  because  we  possess 
an  island ;  we  are  not  bound  to  abstain  from  the  same  system  pre- 
cisely, as  that  advocated  by  the  "  merchant,"  because  we  possess 
an  island  ;  but  we  have  a  nucleus  wherefrom  to  radiate  into  all 
the  eccentric  motions  of  a  free  trade  ;  in  fact,  the  parties  who  ar- 
gue against  the  possession  of  an  island  on  the  coast  of  China, 
may  perhaps  be  not  allogether  disinterested.  Warehouses  might 
supersede  floating  go-downs,  "  Boeotian  dullness  "  may  be  able  to 
penetrate  thus  far.  *»  Pandora's  box"  has  still  hope  at  the  bot- 
tom, with  its  usual  attribute  of  an  anchor;  which  may  be  as  hea- 
vy to  fly  as  *' leaden  wings." 

I  would  further  add  that  the  British  merchant  should  entertain 
a  rather  more  modest  opinion  of  his  own  abilities,  than  to  level  so 
sweeping  an  accusation  of  stupidity  against  those  who  may  be  as 
well,  or  better  able  to  judge  than  himself.  And  may  not  the  charge 
retort  with  grater  force  against  the  system  of  powers  with  which 
he  would  propose  to  invest  the  cfiamber  of  commerce  ?  For  mer- 
chants to  make  laws  for  themselves,  to  judge  of  their  own  acts, 
and  be  themselves  the  official  agents  between  themselves  and  thd 
local  authorities,  to  erect  themselves  into  a  ciminal  court  for  tbe 
trial  of  oflens(^s,  woaU  be  HO  less  anomalous  than  dangerous  to  all 
parties.  M'jrchants,  where  their  ow^  pook^ts  are  concerned, 
would  be  but  inditierent  diplomatists,  more  especially,  ns  most,  if 
not  all  of  us,  are  daily  engaged  in  contravening  the  fiscal  la^s  of 
the  empire.  I  for  one  would  rather  our  trade  were  subject  to  |i 
consular  authority  in  all  things,  than  to  so  heterogeneous  a  rAf^RB 
as  would   collect   to  rule  upon  this  occasion.     It  would  be  Wcilie 


1834.  Chinese   Metal  Types.  477 

than  no  rule  at  al).  Doubtless  we  are  all  **  honorable  men,"  but  we 
shall  be  a  little  the  better  for  having  some  restraint  on  our  acts  and 
deeds.  A  chamber  of  commerce  for  all  usual  and  legitimate  pur- 
poses, or  as  a  counterpoise  to  the  hong-merchants,  would  doubt- 
less  be  a  good  institution  and  ought  to  be  adopted. 

Your  obedient  servant, 
Canton,  January  22d,  1834.  Another  British  Merchant. 


Chinese  Metal  Types.  We  have  much  pleasure  in  laying  before  our  read- 
ers the  folIowAig  "  Brief  statement  relative  to  the  formation  of  metal  types  for 
the  Chinese  language/*  The  object  and  efforts  of  Mr.  Dyer  are  worthy  of  all 
commendation. 

Many  arguments  have  been  brought  forward  to  show  the  disad- 
vantages of  metal  types  for  the  Chinese  language,  and  their  infe- 
riority  in  a[)pearance  to  the  wooden  blocks  in  common  use  for 
printing  in  China.  But  these  arguments  have  been  fully  refuted  ; 
and  both  the  utility  of  the  Chinese  metal  types,  and  the  practica- 
bility of  making  them  elegantly,  may  now  be  considered  as  ques- 
tions entirely  set  at  rest.  Hitherto  Chinese  types  have  been  made 
only  on  the  imperfect  and  exj^ensive  plan  of  cutting  every  cha- 
racter separately  oa  the  face  of  the  type  metal. 

The  principal  difficulty  of  procuring  Chinese  types  has  hitherto 
consisted  in  providing  handsome  and  cheap  steel  punches,  from 
which  copper  matrices  may  be  struck,  and  the  type  cast.  A  mul- 
titude of  calculations  have  been  made  of  the  probable  expense  of 
procuring  types,  according  to  the  respective  average  price  of  each 
punch,  as  demanded  by  different  individuals.  At  the  lowest  price 
per  punch  required  in  England,  the  cost  of  punches  for  a  font  of 
3000  characters  in  variety,  would  amount  to  30,000  rupees ;  but 
cut  in  India,  where  work  is  so  much  cheaper,  the  amount  would 
not  much  exceed  4,000  rupees,  as  already  amply  proved  by  ac- 
tual experiment.  The  want,  however,  of  tools  and  machinery  has 
occasioned  many  difficulties  and  delay  ;  and  the  necessity  of  ac- 
quiring the  knowledge  of  type-cutting  by  much  reading  and  ex- 
periment has  been  the  cause  of  multiplied  errors ;  but  by  perse- 
verance  these  have  been  completely  overcome. 

Upon  the  plan  of  cutting  punches  for  the  principal  characters 
in  the  language,  first,  according  to  a  scale  lately  made  with  great 
accuracy ;  graduUy  proceeding  from  the  more  to  the  less  import, 
ant  characters  ;  and  then  supplying  the  occasional  characters,  by 
cutting  them  on  the  face  of  the  tin  or  other  type  metal,  until  these 
also  shall  be  cut  in  sied ;  the  font  may  be  very  useful  when  about 
1200  punches  are  cut.  And  the  further  we  advance  in  punch  cut- 
ting, the  less  need  will  there  be  of  providing  occasional  characters  in 
any  other  way.  The  average  price  for  which  punches  can  be  cut  at 
Penang  is  not  more  than  68  cents ;  and  the  copper  matrices 
are  struck  from  them  for  the  additional  sum  of  2^  cents  each. 
Further  to  reduce  the  cost,  some  characters  are  divided  perpendi- 
cularly into  halves^  thirds^  and  two-thirds ;  and  horizontally  into 
JuiJveSj  where   such  division  can  be   made   without  affecting  the 


478 


8iam. 


Feb. 


beauty  of  the  character :  by  this  method,  a  large  number  of  punches 
will  bo  saved.  Also,  when  a  punch  is  injured  in  striking  the  ma- 
trix of  any  character,  it  uiay  very  frequently,  aAer  a  little  drefls. 
ingy  be  used  to  strike  matrices  for  similar  characters  of  a  fewer 
number  of  strokes. 

Al)out  400  rupees  have  been  subscribed,  and  nearly  200  punches 
have  been  cut;  the  funds  remaining  in  hand  will  not  admit  of 
much  further  progress ;  but  the  work  will  proceed  just  as  far  as 
fundi  are  provided.  With  the  requisite  funds,  about ybifr  punches 
could  be  cut  per  day,  supposing  five  men  to  be  employed — ^the 
agreement  with  the  work-people  being  to  give  entire  satisfaction  in 
evpr\'  punch,  or  «'lsc  to  recut  the  same. 

It  is  worthy  of  particular  notice,  that  if  we  could  proceed  no 
farther  than  we  have  done,  a  very  great  object  is  obtained ;  for  the 
200  characters  (nearly)  which  have  already  been  cut,  are  those 
which  are  wanted  inost  of  all ;  and  they  can  combine  with  type 
made  in  the  common  way,  viz.  by  cutting  the  character  on  tin.  But 
every  contribution  of  68  cents  will  carry  us  one  step  farther;  and 
thus  we  intend  (D.  V.)  progressively  to  advance,  to  the  number  of 
some  thousand  punchers.  Whether  our  progress  be  more  or  less 
rapid  we  leave  for  our  friends  to  determine.  It  is  hoped  that  all 
who  feel  interested  about  China  will  help  in  this  work :  a  most 
herculean  work,  requiring  the  aid  of  very  many;  and  a  most  bless- 
ed work,  fraught  with  good  to  one-third  of  the  human  race. 

Penang,  31st  October,  1833.  Samuel  Dtkr. 

*^t*  Contributions  will  be  thankfully  received  by  the  Editor  of  the  Chinese 
Repoflitory,  Canton ;  by  the  principal  of  the  Anglochinete  college,  Malaoem, 
and  by  Mr.  Dyer,  Penang. 


RELIGIOUS  INTEIililGENCE. 


SiAM. — Letters  from  Bankok  dated 
on  the  23d  of  September  have  recent, 
ly  been  received  from  Mr.  Jones,  who 
was  still  alone  in  that  field  of  labor. 
The  Rev.  Stephen  Johnson  and  fam. 
ily  left  Singapore  for  Slam  on  the  24th 
of  Nov.,  and  returned  to  the  same 
place  on  the  31st  of  December;  the 
vessel  in  which  they  embarked  having 
been  unable  to  proceed  on  her  course 
against  the  monsoon.  The  opportu. 
nities  for  correspondence  between  Sin. 
gapore  and  Slam  appear  to  be  few. 
The  Jemsetjec  Jeejeebhoy  and  three 
other  Sorat  ships  had  arrived  in  June, 
and  were  still  in  Bankok  when  Mr. 
Jones  wrote ;  since  their  arrival,  sugar 
had  risen  from  8  to  13  ticaU  (about  62 
cents)  per  pecul. 

Kin,  a  young  native  who  was  for. 
merly  employed  as  Siamese  composi. 
tor  in  the  printing  office  at  Singapore, 
has  been  for  some  time  past  engaged 
in  prepanng  tjrpes  from  such  materials 


as  that  country  affords;  and  he  ia  now 
making  preparations  to  print  the  8u 
atnete  History  in  25  volt.  The  amount 
of  each  volume  will  be  the  contents 
of  one  of  the  Siamese  black  boolM» 
which  are  formed  of  thick  paper  fold- 
ed  backwards  and  forwards  into  from 
30  to  35  folds.  Chau-fa-noi,  the  khig*t 
half  brother  is  also  preparing  aevml 
peculs  of  type  for  printing. 

P'hra  Men.tap,  the  commander-in* 
chief  of  the  Siamese  military  foreet, 
had  gone  with  a  number  of  vesaelfl  for 
the  purpose  of  removing  several  thmia. 
and  more  Cambojans  to  Bankok,  **ao 
to  release  them  from  the  terron  thoy 
suffer  through  fear  of  the  CodiinoMit- 
cse.**  This  a  specimen  of  the  nuui. 
ner  in  which  Cochinchina  and  Siaat 
respectively  partition  Camboja,  and 
give  protection  to  its  inhabitants !  Tlie 
commander-in-chief  returned  on  tlli 
24th  of  September,  and  braoglit  nHII 
him  about  a  dozen  boats  eaeli  o^ 


\ 


1834. 


Siam . — Malacca . 


479 


taitiing  nearly  60  persons,  men,  wo. 
men  and  children.  Others  were  still 
tu  follow. 

With  respect  to  his  own  labors  and 
engagements,  Mr.  Jones  says : 

**  I  haye  from  10  to  30  patients  daily. 
For  some  my  prescriptions  have  prov. 
ed  successful,  so  much  so  that  patients 
have  come  15  days*  journey  to  consult 
me.  Last  Sunday  we  had  more  than 
20  Chinese ;  the  others  were  Poguans, 
Arabs,  Burmans,  Portuguese,  and  La. 
OS.  I  wonder  that  we  have  so  much 
I'uccess  in  this  business  since  we  know 
80  little  about  medicine. 

**Binty  (a  Chinese  baptized  by 
Mr.  GutzlafT,)  and  his  associates  con. 
tinue  their  weekly  meeting  at  our 
house  for  Christian  worship  in  Chi. 
ncse :  present  last  Sunday  twenty,  a 
greater  number  than  usual.  Some 
of  them,  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  give 
pretty  good  evidence  of  being  true 
converts.  One  has  solicited  baptism ; 
but  as  I  cannot  examine  or  instruct 
him,  I  have  deferred  it.  You  can 
hardly  imagine  how  much  we  need  a 
Chinese  missionary,  or  how  much  I 
wish  there  were  here  even  an  inter, 
preter  only.  They  are  mostly  (to  use 
Mr.  6utzlaff*s  orthography,)  Tio. 
chew  people  who  visit  us,  though  we 
have  some  of  almost  evory  dialect. 

*'A.t  present,  we  have  a  good  deal 
of  intercourse  with  the  Burmans;  I 
tliink  I  have  given  roost  of  them  a 
gunoral  outline  of  Christianity ;  but 
I  fear  no  fruit  ha8  yet  sprung  up.  Mrs. 
J.  and  I  have  spent  most  of  to.day 
anion?  them.  I  visited  their  monas. 
tery  (I  can  think  of  no  belter  name); 
it  contains  from  40  to  60  priests.  In 
conversing  with  the  head  priest,  I  ask. 
ed  him  in  what  state  those  who  went 
to  Nighnn  (commonly  translated  an. 
nihilationj  existed  ?  Holding  up  his 
finger,  and  giving  it  a  pufF,  he  said, 
*  in  just  the  statu  of  an  extinguished 
candle.^ 

*'  Some  of  the  Siameoe  seem  friend, 
ly  to  me,  but  on  what  ground,  their 
general  character  gives  room  to  sus. 
|ioct.  I  have  visited  several  of  the  nobi. 
lit  V.  One  of  the  p'hra.klang's  sons  has 
offt^red  to  build  me  a  house  rent  free, 
if  I  will  come  to  his  neighborhood ; 
hut  if  I  were  to  be  housfiless  till  it  is 
done,  I  fear  I  should  suffer  the  pelt, 
ings  of  many  a  monsoon.** 

CooHfNUHiNA. — Rumors  of  insiir. 
rcclioiiH  and  disturbances  in  (^H-Jiin. 
china  still  continue  to  reach  us  from 


various  quarters.  '*The  Christians  in 
all  the  provinces,**  says  the  editor  of 
the  Singapore  Chronicle,  in  his  paper 
of  the  3d  ult.,  **  who  were  protected 
by  Tn^kongy  (recently  an  officer  of 
high  rank  and  great  influence,  but  now 
dead.)  and  who  had  nothing  to  expect 
from  the  king  but  punishment,  fled  to 
the  fort  of  Saigon ;  and  700  of  them, 
at  the  taking  of  Dotignaiy  defended 
themselves  heroically  and  didgreat  ex. 
ecution  among  the  enemy.  Tnay  (one 
of  the  leaders  of  the  insurgents,)  sus. 
tained  all  the  attacks  of  the  royalists, 
and  even  made  several  very  success, 
ful  sallies.  Being  as  politic  as  brave, 
he  gained  an  advantage  over  his  broth, 
er-in.law,  who  commands  in  Tonquin, 
and  created  a  division  by  exciting 
a  rebellion  in  that  quarter.  The  king 
was  obliged  to  remove  a  great  part  of 
his  troops  from  the  south  to  the  north, 
but  the  result  is  not  yet  known.  There 
is,  however,  reason  to  suppose  that 
the  revolt  in  the  north  will  be  more 
serious  than  that  in  the  south ;  and  if 
the  communication  between  the  two 
revolting  parties  could  be  effected  by 
sea  as  well  as  by  land,  the  king  will 
have  much  to  dread.  The  centre  of 
Cochinchina  is  not  quiet  either;  some 
suspicions,  perhaps  false,  have  been 
attached  to  the  king's  brother,  and  he 
has  been  condemned  to  carry  a  chain, 
though  he  is  allowed  to  remain  in  his 
own  palace. 

**A11  the  Christians  are  persecuted 
excessively;  and  several  have  been 
condemned  to  death.  Of  tliis  number 
is  Mr.  Gagelin,  a  French  missionary 
who  was  at  Saigon  with  Ta.kong,  and 
who  was  returning  to  HiU  to  take  his 
leave  before  departing  for  Macao.  M. 
Jacard  and  faih:!r  Odorico  were  pri. 
soners  at  Hn6,  and  there  are  strong 
roasftns  for  suspecting  they  have  al. 
ready  been  executed.** 

Malacca. — We  have  before  us  sov. 
eral  letters  and  papers  from  Malacca, 
some  of  which  are  dated  as  late  as  the 
6th  ult.;  they  afibrd  us  a  variety  of  in. 
telligence,  especially  concerning  the 
college  and  schools,  and  encourage  us 
to  expect  more  information  from  the 
same  sources. 

An  earthouake  occurred  at  Malac 
ca  on  the  24th  November  at  half  past 
8  o'clock  p.  M.  The  trembling  of  the 
earth  continued  nearly  a  minute,  and 
shortly  after  an  indistinct,  rumbling 
noise  was  lirard.  like  distant  thunder 
hi  the  dirocliou  of  SunvaUa^*  *^  \^\u[^vi^ 


480 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


tlie  whole  evening,**  says  our  corres- 
pondent, **  there  was  hardly  a  breath  of 
air,  and  just  previous  to  the  sHock,  the 
atmosphere  was  sultry  and  oppressive ; 
and  we  noticed  an  unusually  thick, 
smoky  sky  over  the  soa,  westward ;  this 
gradually  disappeared  after  the  earth, 
quake  and  nmibling  noise,  and  the  sky 
became  clear  and  tranquil,  and  soon 
a  cool  land  breeze  set  in,  which  made 
tlie  night  comfortable.  Probably  all 
wc  have  experienced  here  are  but  the 
effects  of  a  sudden  eruption  of  some 
volcano  in  Sumatra.  Two  of  our  ser. 
vants  who  are  advaccd  in  years,  re- 
member two  former  earthquakes  at 
Malacca,  both  more  severe  than  the 
present. 

**  Our  minds  were  much  awed  by 
this  display  of  the  majesty  and  power 
of  the  Almifrhty.  When  he  arises  in  his 
great  power,  he  can  make  the  earth 
shake  and  tremble  as  easily  as  the  leaf 
is  moved  by  the  wind.  Some  of  the 
Chinese  and  Malays  when  they  felt 
the  shock,  immediately  be^-an  to  pray 
and  call  upon  their  gods  with  much 
noise  and  confusion. 

**  P.  S.  On  referring  to  a  chart,  the 
only  volcano  I  find  laid  down  in  Su. 
matra  is  one  near  to  mount  Ophir, 
150  or  200  miles  southwest  from  Ma- 
lacca. Probably  its  renewed  heavings 
and  fiery  belchings  shook  tho  earth  and 
made  the  hearts  of  men  quikc  at  this 
remote  distnnce."  Shocks  were  felt 
at  Singapore  at  the  sams  time  as  at 
Malacca. 

Our  limits  allow  us  room  here  for 


only  a  remark  or  two  concerning  the 
schools  and  mission.     There  are  aj. 
ready  several  schools  for  boys,  and  a 
few  for  girls;  and  had  the  missionaries 
**  the  meanx  **  they  could  ofien  many 
more    immediately.     The   Rev.    Mr. 
Tomlin,  who  for  almost  two  years  has 
been   acting  for  the  principal  of  the 
Anglochinese  college,  intends  soon  to 
open  a  new  school  on  an  extensiye 
scale,  which  shall  include  boys  of  dif. 
ferent  nations,  such  as  Chinese,  Ma- 
lays,  Portuguese,  6lc.  ;  it  is  to  be  mo. 
deled  after  one  of  the  best  and  most 
successful  schools  in  Calcutta,    The 
Rev.  J.  Evans  has  entered  on  his  du. 
tics  in  connection  with  the  college. 
Mr.  E.,  we  understand,  has  for  raanj 
years  been  accustomed  to  the  business 
of  education,  having,  while  in  Eng. 
land,    been   professor  of  the  classics, 
mathematics,    Hebrew    and   Arabic, 
successively  ;  and  trained  a  number  of 
pupils  for  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 

Batavia. — Wo  are  indebted  to  the 
kindness  of  the  Rov.  Mr.  Medhurst,  for 
a  copy  of  the  *^  Report  of  the  Mission 
staion  at  Batavia  for  1833  f  and  of  a 
'*  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  Batavia  to 
Sourabaya  and  Sumcnap  on  the  is]. 
ands  of  Java  and  Madura,  during  the 
months  of  July,  August,  and  Septem- 
ber, 1833."  Copious  extracts  from 
both  the5>c  documonts  shall  appear  in 
our  next  number;  suffice  it  to  remark 
hen*  tin?,  th.^  ui'spi'»n  amidst  many 
discouragements  and  hmdrances  is  en- 
joying  great  prosperity. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Canton.  Since  the  9th  inst.,  this 
city  has  presented  a  scene  of  festivi- 
ties, rejoicings,  and  congratulations 
which  is  usual  throughout  the  (/hinese 
empire  during  the  holidays  of  new 
year.  In  the  meantime  there  has  been 
an  unusual  amount  of  suffering,  espe- 
cially among  th«;  lower  classes  of  the 
inhabitants.  Great  numbers  of  the 
poor,  who  were  rendered  houseless 
aud  pennyless  by  the  inundation  last 
August,  ha vo>  perished  during  the  win- 
tor.  No  one  can  describe  the  wretch- 
edness of  some  of  these  sufferers ;  and 
none  but  an  eye-witness  can  conceive 
of  it.  Morning  after  morning,  and  in 
the  same  place,  wc  have  seen  two, 
tiirce,  and  tour  dead  bodies ;  and  in 
flic  narrow  compass  of  a  few  rods  wi; 
have  seen  at  uouu-diy  more  U\3lu*'IV) 


individuals  stretched  on  the  ground 
half  naked,  and  either  senseless  or 
writhing  in  the  agonies  of  death  caus. 
ed  by  hunger.  Ni  man  cares  for  their 
b:)dies ;  none  for  their  souls. 


His  excellency,  Le  TaekeaoUf  the 
literary  chancellor  of  Canton,  hung 
himself  in  his  own  house  on  the  mom. 
ing  of  tho  '26th.  inst.  We  may  give 
some  particulars  of  the  case  hereafter. 

Banditti  have  again  appeared  on  tlie 
hills  at  Legnchow,  carrying  terror  and 
destruction  in  cvory  direction.  Gov* 
ernor  Liohas  ordered  troops  and  sn|^ 
plies  to  the  field  ;  the  result  of  the  ex- 
pedition is  yet  unknown  in  CantoAw*— 
We  have  Peking  gazettes  to  the  <ld4  (MT, 
DccenibiT;  but  they  contain  uoUliiig 


T  If  K 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  II.— March,  1834.— No.  11. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  CITY  OP  PEKING. 

Hwang  ching,  *the  imperial  city,'  received  its 
name  from  the  circumstance  that  it  was  designed 
to  be  the  residence  of  the  emperor  and  his  court. 
This  constitutes  the  second  inclosure,  and  surrounds 
the  forbidden  city.  It  is  about  six  miles  in  circum- 
ference, and  surrounded  by  a  wall  twenty  feet  in 
height.  It  has  four  large  gates,  one  on  each  side, 
and  on  the  south  three  or  four  of  an  inferior  size. 
Like  the  forbidden  city,  its  form  is  that  of  an  oblong 
parallelogram,  having,  however,  a  slight  indentation 
at  the  southwestern  corner.  We  will  notice  a  few 
of  the  most  remarkable  objects  it  contains,  begin- 
ning at  the  south  gate. — We  continue  the  series  of 
numbers  which  was  commenced  on  the  preceding 
pages  of  the  description  of  Peking. 

19.  Teengdn  mun^  *  the  gate  of  heavenly  rest.' 
Before  this  gate  is  a  large  open  space  inclosed  by 
walls,  and  terminated  at  the  south  by  *the  gate  of 
great  purity;'  which  no  one  is  permitted  to  enter  ex- 
cept on  foot.  After  passing  another  gate,  turning  to 
the  right,  we  find, 

20.  Toe  meaoUj  *  the  great  temple,'  which  is  de- 
dicated to  the  ancestors  of  the  reigning  family.  The 

outer  wall,  which  as  usual  includes  several  buildings, 

3L 


i 


482  Description  of  the  March  ; 

is  nearly  3,000  feet  in  circumference.  At  the  close 
of  the  year,  offerings  are  presented  here  to  the 
father,  grandfather,  and  great  grandfather  of  the 
reigning  monarch ;  and  also  to  the  deceased  females 
of  the  same  family.  In  another  part  of  the  temple 
are  the  tablets  of  more  remote  ancestors,  to  whom 
likewise  divine  honors  are  paid.  Westward  fronn 
this  temple,  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  broad  avenue 
that  leads  from  the  southern  gate  towards  the  impe- 
rial palace,  is 

21 .  Shay  tseih  tan,  ^  altar  to  the  gods  of  land  and 
grain.'  It  consists  of  two  stories,  each  five  feet  high  ; 
the  platform  of  the  lower  is  sixty-two,  and  of  the  up- 
per, fifty-eight  feet  square.  The  face  of  the  altar  is 
of  particolored  earth,  ^^  each  color  answering  to  its 
quarter  in  the  heavens  f'  the  north  side  is  black ;  the 
south,  red ;  the  east,  green ;  the  west,  white ;  and  the 
centre,  yellow.  Thb  account,  or  rather  the  fable  of 
its  origin  is,  that  '^  Chow,  the  son  of  an  emperor  who 
reigned  b.  c.  3114,  having  done  much  for  the  im- 
provement of  agriculture,  succeeding  generations  to 
do  honor  to  so  worthy  an  example,  sacrificed  to  him 
under  the  name  of  Tseih.  His  great  grandson,  Kaw^ 
lungf  about  three  hundred  years  after,  taught  his  coun- 
trymen to  distinguish  the  different  kinds  of  soil. 
Men  of  after  ages  therefore  sacrificed  to  him  under 
the  name  of  Shay.^^  Shay  is  placed  before  Tseih  only 
for  the  sake  of  euphony.  Whatever  we  may  think 
of  this  account,  it  is  certain  that  from  a  very  remote 
period  in  Chinese  history,  honors  which  belong  to 
God  alone,  have  been  given  to  these  men.  Sacrifices 
are  offered  to  them  in  the  second  month  of  spring  and 
autumn  by  the  emperor  himself,  no  other  person  be- 
ing allowed  to  perform  the  ceremony. 

Near  the  eastern  gate  of  the  forbidden  city  is  a  de- 
pository of  military  stores  of  every  kind  requisite  for 
the  clothing  and  equipment  of  infantry  and  cavalry; 
and  also  shops  for  their  manufacture.  Northward 
from  these  is  the  Russ  school,  designed  to  furnish 
interpreters  for  the  government  in  its  intercourse 


1834,  City  of  Peking  483 

with  Russia ;  and  at  the  northeast,  a  temple  built  by 
government  to  the  god  of  thunder,  and  another  to 
the  god  of  wind.  Near  the  northeast  corner  of  this 
division  is  the  principal  establishment  of  the  Tibetan 
lamas  or  priests  of  Budha  in  Peking.  It  consists  of 
three  temples,  a  printing  office,  &c.  The  next  ob- 
ject worthy  of  notice  is 

22.  Kingshan^  an  artificial  mountain  situated  di- 
tectly  north  from  the  imperial  palace.  Its  base,  the 
Chinese  say,  consists  of  fossil  coal,  which  is  kept  in 
reserve  to  supply  the  garrison  with  combustibles  in 
case  of  siege,  and  its  surface,  of  earth  dug  from  the 
ditches  that  surround  the  walls,  and  the  artificial 
lakes  in  its  neighborhood.  It  is  nearly  a  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  in  height,  and  encircled  by  a  wall  two- 
thirds  of  a  mile  in  length.  It  has  five  summits  lying 
east  and  west  from  each  other,  of  which  that  in  the 
middle  is  the  highest.  It  is  bordered  at  the  foot  with 
rows  of  cypress,  and  its  five  summits  are  crowned 
with  as  many  pavilions.  Its  sides  are  ornamented 
with  agreeable  walks,  and  in  most  places  shaded  by 
a  variety  of  trees.  Numbers  of  hares,  rabbits,  stags, 
deer  and  other  animals  enliven  the  scene  below, 
while  thousands  of  birds  among  the  trees  fill  the  air 
with  the  melody  of  their  songs.  It  is  truly  a  delight- 
ful spot ;  and  as  its  height  is  such  that  it  can  be  seen 
from  a  distance  in  every  direction,  it  is  an  ornament 
of  no  little  beauty  to  the  imperial  city. 

On  looking  at  the  western  part  of  this  inclosure^ 
86  yuetij  Uhe  western  park,'  immediately  attracts 
our  attention.  It  extends  from  north  to  south 
through  almost  the  whole  length  of  this  inclosure,and 
contains  some  of  the  most  interesting  places  and  ob- 
jects in  Peking.  An  artificial  lake,  a  mile  and  a 
third  in  length  and  on  an  average  about  one  eighth  of 
a  mile  in  breadth,  occupies  the  central  part.  Near 
the  middle,  this  lake  is  crossed  by  a  bridge  of 
nine  arches,  200  paces  in  length  and  10  feet  wide, 
built  of  fine  white  marble  and  bordered  with  a  railing 
of  the  same  material.    Its  T)anks  are  ornamented  in 


\ 


484  Description  of  the  Mari.'II, 

some  places  with  a  white  marble  balustrade,  and  in 
others  lined  with  clusters  of  elms,  lindens,  and  aca- 
cias, through  the  dark  foliage  of  which  glisten  the 
roofs  of  surrounding  temples  and  palaces.  During 
the  summer  and  autumn,  the  lake  is  covered  with  the 
flowers  of  the  tribulus  and  water  lily  (Nymp/ued), 
which  spread  their  fragrance  throughout  the  gardens. 
"  In  a  word,"  says  father  Hyacinth,  "the  infinite  va- 
riety of  beauties  which  the  lake  presents  on  every 
side,  make  this  one  of  the  most  enchanting  spots  on 
earth." 

23.  On  the  southeast  side  of  the  lake  stands  the 
superb  summer-house,  ying  tae.  It  consists  of  se- 
veral edifices,  which  are  surrounded  on  three  sides 
by  water,  and  has  many  magnificent  apartments  and 
beautiful  gardens  and  walks.  In  these  gardens,  the 
author  just  quoted  says,  "the  monstrous  rocks  equal 
in  height  the  loftiest  trees  of  the  forest,  and  the  trees, 
which  All  the  air  to  a  distance  with  the  perfume  of 
their  flowers,  are  arranged  by  nature  in  a  manner  the 
most  picturesque."  The  emperor  oflen  comes  hith- 
er to  attend  to  affairs  of  state,  or  more  frequently, 
to  taste  the  sweets  of  repose. 

24.  On  the  west  side  of  the  lake,  a  little  south  of 
the  bridge  described  above,  stands  tsze  kwang  kd, 
an  edifice  to  which  the  emperor  comes  annually  in 
the  month  of  September  to  see  the  military  licentiates 
exhibit  their  skill  and  prowess  in  drawing  the  bow 
on  horseback.  It  is  customary  also  to  celebrate  here 
the  triumphant  return  of  his  armies  from  war.  To  en- 
kindle cm  enthusiasm  for  military  glory,  the  walls  are 
hung  with  representations  of  battles,  and  portraits  of 
generals  and  other  officers,  who  have  distinguished 
themselves  by  their  exploits  on  the  field  of  battle, 
or  who  have  contributed  by  their  activity  or  the  wis- 
dom of  their  counsels,  to  the  success  of  the  empe- 
ror's troops. 

25.  Tseaou  yuen,  Uhe  plantain  garden;'  situated 
near  the  east  end  of  the  marble  bridge  which  cross- 
es the  lake.     It  is  filled  with  various  fruit  trees  artd 


]^VM.  City  of  Pikmir,  4«n 

odoriferous  shrubs.  Among  the  buildings  around  it 
is  a  beautiful  pavilion  entirely  surrounded  by  water,  to 
which  the  emperor  comes  in  summer  to  amuse  him- 
self with  sailing  in  his  yacht,  and  in  winter  to  see  his 
soldiers  display  their  skill  in  skating. 

26.  Ching  kwang  teen,  a  royal  pavilion  situated 
northward  from  the  plantain  garden.  It  is  surround- 
ed by  a  high  circular  wall  with  battlements  above 
it,  which  rise  in  the  form  of  a  cupola  designed  to  re- 
present the  canopy  of  heaven. 

27.  North  of  this  pavilion  is  a  bridge  of  white 
marble,  with  an  ornamental  arch  or  gate  of  the  same 
material  at  each  end.  This  bridge  leads  to  ^he 
marble  isle,'*  which  presents  the  aspect  of  a  hill  of 
gentle  ascent  covered  with  groves  of  trees,  temples, 
summer-houses,  and  palaces,  and  crowned  at  the 
summit  with  a  white  obelisk.  It  affords  a  delightful 
prospect  of  the  lake  and  gardens  around  it.  A  large 
part  of  the  hill  consists  of  rare  and  curious  stones, 
which  were  transported  by  land  several  years  ago 
from  Kaefung  foo  in  the  province  of  Honan.  The 
present  dynasty  has  erected  here  a  temple  which  is 
inhabited  by  emasculated  priests ;  and  converted  this 
beautiful  island  into  a  place  of  idolatrous  worship. 

28.  Near  the  northeast  corner  of  the  western 
gardens  is  a  temple  consecrated  to  "  the  discoverer 
of  the  silk- worm."  This  discovery  is  attributed  to 
YiLenfe,  the  wife  of  the  emperor  Hwangte,  who  be- 
gan to  reign,  according  to  Chinese  history,  in  the 
year  b.  c.  2636.  It  is  built  upon  an  elevated  base- 
ment, and  its  roof  is  covered  with  green  tiles.  Near 
it  is  a  terrace  four  feet  high  and  about  thirty-five  feet 
square,  designed  for  the  reception  of  the  leaves  pro- 
duced by  a  neighboring  plantation  of  mulberry  trees ; 
and  also  a  palace  surrounded  by  a  colonnade  and  cov- 
ered with  green  tiles.  The  empress  dowager  and  other 
great  ladies  of  the  court  assist  in  tending  the  worms, 
in  order  to  encourage  a  branch  of  industry  which  is 
indispensable  to  the  clothing  of  the  inhabitants  of 
China;  and  the  empress  herself  comes  in  person  to 


\ 


AQG  Desmpti'off  €tf  the  Marpii, 

attend  the  annual  aacrifice  here  '^  presented  to  the 
genius  that  protects  silk-worms." 

29.  fVoo  lung-ting  *  the  five  dragon  pavilions. 
These  are  situated  near  the  north  end  of  the  lake. 
Rising  abruptly  from  its  bosom,  and  their  shadows 
being  reflected  by  it  waters  as  by  a  mirror,  they 
have  a  very  beautiful  appearance.  They  are  fre- 
quently visited  by  the  emperor,  and  are  the  summer 
residence  of  the  most  beautiful  women  of  his  harem. 

30.  Ghenfuh  sze^ '  the  temple  of  great  happiness/ 
is  situated  near  the  northeast  corner  of  the  lake. 
The  beauty  of  its  site  makes  it  one  of  the  greatest 
ornaments  of  '  the  western  park.'  And  in  another 
temple  a  short  distance  northeast  from  this  is  a  co- 
lossal statue  of  Budha.  It  is  made  of  copper,  com- 
pletely gilt ;  is  sixty  feet  in  height,  and  has,  accord- 
ing to  Timkowski,  a  hundred  arms. — In  these  gar- 
dons,  the  arrangement  of  the  lakes  and  valleys,  the 
hills  and  groves  and  bowers,  is  such  as  to  make  the 
whole  seem  to  be  the  work  of  nature.  This  appear- 
ance, the  exact  reverse  of  that  presented  by  the  for- 
bidden city,  where  all  seems  to  be  the  labored  work 
of  art,  makes  them  a  pleasing  retreat  for  those  who 
love  retirement,  and  can  taste  the  delights  of  rural 
scenery.  But  although  we  can  say  thus  much  with- 
out fear  of  uttering  falsehood,  yet  from  what  we  have 
seen  of  Chinese  negligence,  we  cannot  avoid  the  ap- 
prehension, that  these  places  which  might  be  so  beau- 
tiful, are  despoiled  of  lialf  their  loveliness  by  want  of 
cleanliness  and  proper  cultivation. 

3 1 .  The  movable  type  printing  office  is  situated 
on  the  east  side  of  the  gardens,  between  them  and 
the  forbidden  city.  "  The  movable  characters  were 
formerly  cast  in  copper  like  so  many  seals  and  then 
divided  for  use.  In  the  reign  of  Kanghe  a  collec- 
tion of  books  was  printed  with  these  types,  forming 
in  all  10,000  sheets.  This  collection  is  divided  into 
6109  chapters,  bound  in  522  volumes,  and  is  regard- 
ed as  an  encyclopeedia.  More  than  half  the  types 
with  which  it  was  printed,  have  since  been  lost.'^ 


1834.  City  of  Piking.  4«7 

The  imperial  city  contains  a  multitude  of  palaces, 
pavilions,  temples,  and  other  public  edifices,  besides 
those  which  we  have  noticed.  Attinet,  a  member  of 
the  Romish  mission  formerly  at  Peking,  makes  the 
number  of  palaces  alone,  in  this  division  and  the  for- 
bidden city,  exceed  two  hundred,  "each  of  which  is 
sufficiently  large  to  accommodate  the  greatest  of  Eu- 
ropean noblemen  with  all  his  retinue.''  But  we  have 
dwelt  as  long  upon  this  part  of  the  city  as  our  limits 
permit,  and  must  proceed  to  notice  a  few  things  in 
the  third  and  outer  inclosure,  which  constitutes  the 
remainder  of  the  northern  division. 

32.  A  broad  street  leads  from  the  middle  gate  on 
the  south  side  of  this  division,  towards  the  imperial 
city.  On  the  east  side  of  this  street  are  situated  five 
of  the  six  supreme  tribunals  of  the  empire;  namely, 
Le  PoOi  the  Board  of  Civil  Office ;  Hoo  PoOj  the 
Board  of  Revenue ;  La  Poo,  the  Board  of  Rites  and 
ceremonies ;  Ping  Poo,  the  Board  of  War ;  and 
Kung  Poo,  the  Board  of  Public  Works.  The  first 
of  these  tribunals  appoints,  with  the  emperor's  appro- 
bation, persons  to  fill  all  important  civil  offices 
throughout  the  empire,  and  superintends  their  con- 
duct while  in  office ;  the  second  has  the  care  of  the 
financial  concerns  of  the  empire  and  the  decision  of 
lawsuits  respecting  the  public  lands ;  the  third  re- 
gulates the  ceremonies  of  the  court  and  of  religious 
worship;  the  fourth  has  the  general  superintendence 
of  the  army,  and  likewise  of  the  post,  and  of  the  trans- 
mission of  prisoners  from  place  to  place ;  the  fifth 
has  the  direction  of  all  works  undertaken  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  public  treasury.  The  sixth  tribunal, 
Hing  Poo,  the  Board  of  Punishments,  the  duties 
of  which  are  sufficiently  indicated  by  its  name,  is  si- 
tuated on  the  west  side  of  the  broad  avenue  mention- 
ed above. 

33.  Kin  teen  keen,  'imperial  celestial  inspector,' 
or  to  translate  ad  sensum,  Uhe  astronomical  board,' 
is  situated  immediately  behind  the  second  and  third 
of  the  supreme  tribunals.     It  has  the  care  of  llv<!. 


488  Description  of  tlu  Marcii^ 

observatory  which  will  be  noticed  below,  and  of  the 
preparation  of  the  imperial  calendar. 

34.  Tae  e  yuen,  Mhe  great  medical  college/  or 
committee  of  physicians.  It  has  a  president  and  two 
colleagues,  professors  and  other  officers ;  and  a  great 
number  of  physicians  in  the  service  of  the  court  are 
also  connected  with  it. 

35.  The  <3ite  of  the  Russian  mission,  which  is  a 
little  distance  southeast  from  the  college  of  phy- 
sicians. This  establishment  '^ consists  of  a  Greek 
convent  and  hotel  of  an  embassador,  where  souie 
monks  and  young  men  (in  all  ten  in  number)  reside, 
who  are  destined  to  act  as  interpreters  on  their  re- 
turn to  Russia.  Every  ten  or  twelve  years,  this  little 
colony  is  "relieved"  by  a  new  one.  This  is  the  only 
instance  in  which  an  European  power  is  allowed 
to  have  a  permanent  establishment  at  the  capital  of 
China ;  it  was  founded  by  a  treaty,  ratified  a.  d.  1728. 

36.  Hanlin  yuerij  the  grand  national  college,  is 
near  the  southeast  corrter  of  the  ioiiperial  city.  The 
officers  and  fellows  of  this  college  are  men  of  distin- 
guished learning,  appointed  to  their  offices  by  govern- 
ment, and  vulgarly  called  Hanlin.  "  All  the  literati  in 
the  empire,  all  the  colleges  and  principal  schools  de- 
pend upon  this  institution.  It  nominates  the  exami- 
ners and  judges  of  the. compositions  required  of  can- 
didates for  civil  offices."  Its  members  are  also  em- 
ployed in  writing  books  upon  subjects  designated  by 
the  emperor,  in  preparing  imperial  proclamations, 
prefaces  to  books,  &c. 

37.  he  fan  yuen^  *the  office  of  foreign  affairs/  is 
nearly  northeast  from  the  college.  Its  object  is  suf- 
ficiently indicated  by  the  name  it  bears. 

38.  Tang  sze,  a  temple  where  the  ancestors  of 
the  reigning  family  are  worshiped,  is  situated  very 
near  the  office  of  foreign  affairs.  It  is  surrounded 
by  a  grove  of  cypress  trees,  and  almost  the  whole  of 
the  large  inclosure  in  which  it  stands,  is  covered  vvit|i 
trees  and  shrubs.  It  contains  no  artificial  ornamente, 
except  a   single  pavilion  in  the  southeast  corner. 


l8iJ4.  City  of  Pekuig.  489 

The  court  has  decreed  that  a  victim  be  here  immo- 
lated on  the  first  day  of  each  year  and  of  each  month, 
and  on  several  other  occasions.  The  emperor  him- 
self comes  in  a  superb  car,  arrayed  in  his  most  splen- 
did costume,  and  preceded  by  all  his  court,  to  attend 
the  sacrifice.  At  the  moment  when  it  is  offered,  he 
kneels  and  prostrates  himself  to  the  earth  three 
times ;  then  rises,  and  repeats,  a  second  and  third  time, 
the  same  ceremony,  None  but  the  emperor  himself 
is  permitted  to  commence  this  service.  The  princes 
and  grandees  afterwards  present  their  offerings,  each 
in  his  turn,  to  the  ancestors  of  their  sovereign. 

39.  Kin  sivg  tae,  the  imperial  observatory,  is 
built  partly  upon  the  eastern  wall,  near  the  south- 
east corner  of  the  city.  It  was  founded  in  the  time 
of  the  Yuen  dynasty,  a.  d.  1279;  but  the  instruments 
having  become  unfit  for  use,  the  emperor  Kanghe, 
in  1673,  gave  orders  that  a  new  set  should  be  made 
under  the  direction  of  the  Jesuits  who  were  then  high 
in  favor  at  Peking.  In  this  observatory,  the  astrono- 
mical instruments  which  the  king  of  England  sent  as 
a  present  to  the  emperor  with  lord  Macartney's 
embassy,  were  deposited. 

40.  Kung  yuen,  situated  a  short  distance  to  the 
northeast  of  the  observatory,  is  a  vast  establishment 
where  candidates  for  literary  degrees  are  examined. 
It  contains  many  fine  apartments  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  the  examiners  and  their  attendants,  and  an 
immense  number  of  chambers  or  cells,  where  the 
candidates  write  the  compositions  which  are  to  be 
the  test  of  their  scholarship.  The  successful  candi- 
dates are  entitled  to  promotion  to  certain  oflfices  in 
the  government. 

On  the  east  side  of  the  city  are  several  magazines, 
which  usually  contain  large  qmrntities  of  grain,  par- 
ticularly of  rice. 

41.  The  Russian  church  of  the  Assumption,  in 
the  northeast  corner  of  the  city. 

42.  Yungho  kung,  *  the  temple  of  eternal  peace,' 
about  half  a  mile  west  from  the  church  of  the  As- 

3M 


490  Description  of  the  March, 

sumption.  It  is  the  largest  and  most  splendid  tem- 
ple in  Peking,  and  said  not  to  be  inferior  in  beaoiy 
even  to  the  imperial  palace.  There  are  connected 
with  it  a  large  number  of  lamas  from  Tibet,  wko 
have  under  their  instruction  200  Chinese  and  Man- 
tchou  disciples.  The  pupils  learn  the  Tibetan  lan- 
guage, and  study  in  its  sacred  books,  the  doctrined  of 
Budhism.     A  little  farther  westward,  is 

43.  Kwo  tsze  keeuy  a  literary  institution,  in  which 
the  Chinese  and  Mantchou  languages  are  taught  by 
a  large  number  of  professors.  Connected  with  it,  is 
a  magnificent  temple  dedicated  to  Confucius  and  his 
disciples,  to  whom  sacrifices  are  offered  and  prayers 
addressed  on  various  occasions. 

44.  A  temple  where  sacrifices  are  offered  to  the 
polar  star. 

45.  The  police  office  which  stands  about  half  a 
mile  north  from  the  northern  gate  of  the  imperial  city. 
The  keys  of  the  nine  gates  of  the  northern  division 
are  entrusted  to  the  care  of  the  principal  officer,  who 
is  also  an  inspector  of  the  army. 

46.  Koo  low  and  chung  low, '  the  drum  tower,*  and 
*  bell  tower,'  nearly  north  from  the  police  office. 
The  former  contains  a  drum  and  the  latter  a  clock 
which  are  said  to  be  heard  in  every  part  of  the  city. 
Their  principal  use  is  to  give  notice  of  the  com- 
mencement of  the  five  watches  of  the  night. — Retui^- 
iiig  once  more  to  the  south  part  of  the  city,  we  will 
notice  a  few  objects  on  the  western  side. 

47.  Hing  Poo, '  the  Board  of  Punishments/  which 
was  mentioned  above,  is  situated  on  the  west  side  of 
the  broad  street  that  leads  to  the  forbidden  city* 
Near  it  on  the  south  is 

48.  Too  chd  yuen,  wliich  is  commonly  called  *  the 
Censoratc  '  by  foreigners.  The  members  of  this  eai- 
tablishment  bear  the  title  ofyushe,  'imperial  historio- 
graphers ;'  but  as  they  have  the  inspection  of  the  pub- 
lie  mannors,  foreigners  have  usually  called  tlieiti* 
ansors.  It  is  iIk  ir  duly  lo  receiver  and  present  pi^'^ 
f/f/oMs  ;Ml(lr(*ssc5(.l  to  thr  rnnirror,  nnd  to  report  tt^ 


f 


( 


f . 


I «34.  Cify  oj  Peking  491 

iiim  every  HcnnduluiK'^  transaction  that  lakes  place,  not 
only  in  Peking,  but  throughout  the  etnpire.i  'I'liey 
are  also  empowered  to  investigate  every  rase  of  ex- 
tortion, or  denial  of  justice  by  civil  officers,  and  e\ery 
kind  of  abuse  and  infraction  of  the  laws.  By  means 
of  their  agents,  they  are  required  to  maintain  a  con- 
stant watch  over  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire. 

49.  The  Mohamme(fan  mosque,  a  magnificent 
building,  stands  near  the  southwestern  corner  of  the 
imperial  city;  and  around  it  are  the  barracks  of  the 
body  of  Turks  whose  ancestors  were  brought  from 
eastern  Turkestan  about  the  middle  of  last  century. 

50.  Teen  choo  tangj  *the  tontple  of  heaven's 
Lord.'  This  is,  or  rather  wasj  the  monastery  of  the 
Portuguese  Catholics.  It  is  about  half  a  mile  east- 
ward from  the  southwestern  corner  of  the  city.  Its 
founders,  designing  to  gain  favor  and  make  cotiverts, 
partly  at  least,  by  the  splendor  of  their  ceremonial 
worship,  spared  no  pains  or  expense  in  its  construc- 
tion and  decoration.  It  was  superior  both  in  extent 
and  magnificence  to  any  other  place  of  worship  in 
Peking.     But  it  has  long  been  going  to  decay. 

51.  Seiing  fangy  Uhe  elephant's  inclosure,' is  a 
short  distance  to  the  west  of  the  Catholic  monastery. 
A  considerable  number  of  elephants  were  formerly 
kept  here,  but  at  present  there  are  not  more  than 
eight  or  ten,  which  are  used  to  increase  the  pomp  of 
some  processions  and  ceremonies  of  the  emperor. 

52.  Ching  hwang  mcaou^  the  temple  of  a  deity, 
styled  '  the  protector  of  the  reigning  family  and  of 
the  public  tranquillity.'  His  wife  (for  many  of  the 
gods  of  China  have  wives,)  is  also  honored  with  the 
title  of  protectress,  &c.  This  is  regarded  as  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  temples  in  the  city. 

53.  *  The  temple  of  successive  generations  of 
kings  and  emperors'  stands  about  halfway  between 
the  middle  jiate  on  the  west  of  the  imperial  city. 
It  contains  the  monumental  tablets  of  all  the  sove- 
reigns from  the  earlirst  period  in  Chinese  history,  ex^ 
cept  a  few  that  have  l>een   rejected  as   unworthy  of 


1 


492  Deicripiion  of  the  MARCHt 

such  an  honor,  and  also  those  of  all  their  most  dis- 
tinguished ministers.  Offerings  are  presented  at 
stated  periods  and  sometimes,  by  the  emperor  in  per- 
son, before  these  tablets. 

54.  Pih  td  sze^  ^  the  white  pagoda  temple/  stands 
a  little  west  of  the  temple  of  kings  and  emperors. 
Within  the  inclosure  which  surrounds  it  is  a  white 
obelisk,  erected  in  honor  of  the  founder  of  Budhism, 
in  the  11th  century,  and  rebuilt  in  1819.  It  received 
its  principal  ornaments  from  Kublai,  who  was  induced 
to  contribute  liberally  for  its  decoration,  by  an  artifice 
of  the  priests,  which  served  to  persuade  the  Chinese 
whom  he  had  recently  conquered,  that  he  was  the 
man  appointed  by  heaven  to  reign  over  them.  "  The 
corners,''  says  father  Hyacinth,  "  are  covered  with 
jasper,  and  the  projecting  parts  of  the  roof  with  or- 
naments of  exquisite  workmanship  tastefully  arrang- 
ed. The  magnificence  and  art  displayed  in  the  em- 
bellishment of  this  obelisk  is  such  as  has  been  and 
ever  will  be,  seldom  equaled.''  Around  it  are  ar- 
ranged 108  small  brick  pillars,  on  which  are  plac- 
ed as  many  lamps  in  honor  of  the  sacred  deposit 
said  to  be  preserved  here.  This  is  a  scab  from  the 
forehead  of  the  holy  personage  mentioned  above,  pro- 
duced by  his  frequent  prostrations  and  knocking  his 
head  upon  the  earth.  At  the  present  day,  a  kind 
of  paste  is  made  of  flour,  and  of  this  paste,  small  pills 
are  formed  which  are  deposited  here  in  a  vase.  Over 
this  vase,  prayers  are  read  for  about  two  months  ; 
and  if  the  person  who  reads  them  is  pure  in  body  and 
spirit,  the  pills  are  then  supposed  to  be  incorrup- 
tible, and  to  have  acquired  the  property  of  healing 
a  multitude  of  diseases." 

55.  A  building  or  suit  of  buildings,  in  which  the 
deputies  from  Turkestan,  Tungking,  Siam,  the  Lew- 
chew  islands  and  other  countries  who  come  to  hritijt 
tribute  to  the  emperor,  take  up  their  abode.  K 
stands  near  the  western  wall  of  the  imperial  city*  '* 

The  northwestern  part  of  the  northern  divisioii^^ 
comparatively  thinly  peopled.     It  contains  86v0i|^ 


1834.  City  uj  F iking.  49ri 

large  artificial  lakes,  separated  from  each  (»ther  l)y 
dikes. 

Having  completed  our  survey  of  the  northern  di- 
vision,  we  proceed  to  notice,  unie  ching^  Hhe  outer 
city.'  We  have  already  spoken  of  its  extent  and  its 
gates.  Its  walls  are  not  distinguished  by  anything 
peculiar,  either  in  their  construction  or  dimensions, 
from  those  of  other  Chinese  cities.  It  is  the  grand 
emporium  of  all  the  merchandize  that  is  brought  for 
sale  in  the  city  and  its  environs  ;  and  as  the  northern 
division  is  subject  in  some  degree  to  the  rigor  of 
military  discipline,  it  is  here  that  those,  who  seek  for 
relaxation  from  the  toils  of  public  or  private  em- 
ployments, as  well  as  those  who  are  in  pursuit  of  the 
pleasures  of  dissipation,  come  to  enjoy  themselves 
without  restraint.  Amusements  and  sports,  both 
innocent  and  vicious,  are  consequently  provided  in 
endless  variety.  Notwithstanding  its  extent  and  the 
amount  of  business  done  in  it,  it  contains  compara- 
tively few  objects  upon  which  we  can  fix  as  worthy 
of  particular  notice.  A  broad,  paved  street  leading 
from  the  middle  gate  on  the  south,  directly  towards 
the  forbidden  city,  divides  it  into  two  nearly  equal 
portions.  In  the  southeast  part  are  several  large 
collections  of  water,  around  which  there  is  a  consi- 
derable space  unoccupied  by  buildings.  This  part  is 
chiefly  covered  with  grain,  and  garden  vegetables. 

56.  Teen  tan,  an  altar  for  sacrificing  to  the 
heavens,  and  the  buildings  connected  with  it,  are  the 
principal  objects  of  interest  in  the  eastern  portion. 
They  stand  in  an  inclosure  about  three  miles  in  cir- 
cumference, which  is  bordered  on  the  south  and  west 
by  the  southern  wall  and  the  broad  street  mentioned 
above.  "Everything  in  it,"  says  Timkowski,  "is 
magnificent."  It  contains,  besides  the  terrace,  three 
temples,  and  *the  palace  of  abstinence.'  The  terrace 
has  been  called  Uhe  round  hill,'  on  account  of  its 
form,  which  was  designed  to  represent  the  firma- 
ment, ll  consists  of  three  stages  one  above  another; 
the  first  is  GO  feet  in  diameter,  the  second  90,  and 


494  iMscriplwH  uj  the  March, 

the  lliird  120,  and  each  i.s  lU  fret  high.  The  iif4H4r 
stage  is  paved  witli  nine  rows  of  stone  shihs^  eaclirofv 
consisting  of  nine  8lal>8.  The  other  stages  are  pav- 
ed in  a  similar  manner.  Each  is  surrounded  with  a 
balustrade  of  marble,  and  ascended  by  marble  steps. 
The  hill  is  encircled  by  a  wall,  in  which  are  four 
handsome  gates  facing  the  four  cardinal  points.  Tlie 
palace  of  abstinence  stands  towards  the  northwest 
from  the  terrace.  The  wall  which  incloses  it  is  more 
than  half  a  mile  in  circumference,  and  surrounded  by 
a  deep  ditch  or  canal.  Between  the  wall  and  canal 
is  a  walk  covered  with  a  roof,  which  is  supported  by 
163  columns.  '^Before  the  principal  entrance,  on 
the  left  hand  is  a  pavilion  of  stone  in  which  is  a  bronze 
statue,  representing  a  man  in  deep  contemplation, 
and  on  the  right,  another,  in  which  stands  the  monu- 
ment of  time.''  Before  offering  the  annual  sacrifice 
to  the  heavens  on  the  day  of  the  winter  solstice,  the 
emperor  comes  hither  to  prepare  himself  for  the  ce*- 
remony  by  three  days'  fasting. 

57.  In  the  western  part  of  the  southern  city 
at>out  half  a  mile  from  the  street  that  divides  this  city 
is  lew  le  change  a  manufactory  of  polished  tiles.  It 
is  about  two  thirds  of  a  mile  in  length,  and  serves  as 
a  deposit  for  all  manufactures  of  a  similar  kind.  On 
the  south  of  it  are  warehouses  containing  large  quanti- 
ties of  glass  and  crystal  manufactures.  The  best  book- 
stores in  Peking  are  also  found  in  this  neighborhood. 

58.  A  little  more  than  a  mile  from  the  southwest 
corner  of  the  city  is  a  mansion,  which  is  much  fre- 
quented by  the  literati  and  officers  of  the  court  on  acif 
count  of  the  agreeable  walks  around  it.  It  stands 
upon  an  eminence,  and  affords  tlt«- visitor  a  delightful 
vie"'  of  rural  scenery.  It  is  surrounded  on  every  B\iip^ 
by  ^'gentle  hills  and  vallies  clothed  in  summer  with^ 
grain,  or  meadows  covered  with  verclant  roses.'V^^.^ 

59.  Hih  lung  tan^  Uhe  black  dragon  pool,*  iS;f|! 
little  east  of  the  mansion  last  noticed.  It  was  fofiiirt 
ed  by  order  of  government  in  1771.  Near  itstf^«^|| 
a  temple  where  the  emperor  comes  in  seasons  ojff^ 


1834.  City  nf  Peking.  405 

cetssive  drouglil  or  superabundatit  rain,  to  pray  for 
rain  or  sunghitie  as  the  case  demands. — It  only  re- 
uiaiiis  that  we  notice 

60.  Seen  nung  tan.  This  is  a  terrace  for  sacrificing 
to  the  inventor  of  agriculture.  It  is  in  the  southeast 
part  of  this  division,  near  the  temple  to  the  heavens. 
The  inclosure  in  which  it  stands  is  about  two  miles 
in  circumference.  It  contains  four  altars  ^'dedicated 
to  the  spirit  of  the  heavens,  the  spirit  of  the  earth, 
the  planet  .Jupiter,  and  the  inventor  of  agriculture.'^ 
Near  the  first  stand  four  slabs  of  granite,  on  which 
are  engraved  figures  of  dragons  in  clouds.  Sacri- 
fices are  oftered  before  them  "  to  the  five  sacred 
mountains,  the  five  predominant  mountains,  and  the 
five  ordinary  mountains."  On  two  other  slabs  are 
engraved  representations  of  rivers,  and  at  their  base 
are  dug  cisterns  that  are  filled  with  water  at  the  time 
of  the  sacrifices,  which  are  ofTcrcd  before  them  "to 
the  spirits  of  the  four  seas  and  of  the  four  great  rivers.'* 

But  what  makes  this  place  particularly  worthy  of 
notice,  is  the  annual  ceremony  of  the  emperor's 
ploughing.  This  takes  place  at  the  opening  of  the 
season  for  agricultural  labors  in  the  spring.  Afler 
his  majesty  has  "directed  the  plough,"  he  ascends  a 
neighboring  eminence,  whence  he  can  observe  the 
work  of  some  of  his  principal  officers,  who  take  the 
plough  by  turns,  in  imitation  of  his  example.  In  the 
meantime  musicians  are  chanting  around  the  work* 
men  hymns  in  honor  of  the  employment  of  the  hus- 
bandman. The  instruments  used  on  this  occasion 
are  very  neat,  and  are  preserved  in  buildings  appro- 
priated to  that  use.  The  ploughs  are  drawn  by  oxen 
which  are  never  used  on  any  other  occasion.  It  is 
pretended  that  the  grain  produced  by  the  emperor's 
labor  is  superior  to  any  other ;  and  it  is  consequently 
used  to  make  cakes  for  the  sacrifices  to  the  heavens. 
The  celebration  of  this  ceremony  is  made  known 
by  an  imperial  edict  throughout  the  empire. 

Around  most  of  the  gates  of  Peking  are  suburbs 
more  or  less  extensive ;  some  extend  more  than  a 


496  Description  of  the  March, 

mile  from  the  wall.  They  contain  several  large  tem- 
ples and  some  public  buildings,  which  we  have  not 
room  to  describe. 

At  the  distance  of  eight  or  ten  miles  west  aod 
northwest  from  the  city  are  several  extensive  gardeos 
and  pleasure  grounds,  interspersed  with  summer^ 
houses,  temples,  and  palaces.     The  most  important 
of  these  are  the  celebrated  Yuen-ming  yuen^  which 
are  often  the  residence  of  the  emperor.  Mr.  Barrow 
supposes  them  to  contain  an  extent  of  at  least  twelve 
square  miles ;  a  great  part  of  which,  however,  is 
waste  and  uncultivated.     The  landscape  is  broken 
into  hill  and  dale,  and  diversified  with  woodlands  and 
lawns.   Among  these  are  numerous  canals,  rivulets, 
and  large  sheets  of  water,  the  banks  of  which  have 
been  thrown  up  in  an  irregular  and  apparently  for- 
tuitous manner,  so  as  to  represent  the  free  hand  of 
nature.  x4round  these  artificial  lakes  bold  rocky  pro- 
montories are  seen  jutting  out  into  the  water,  and  val- 
lies  retiring  between  them,  some  of  which  are  choked 
with  trees  and  bushes,  and  others  kept  in  a  state  of 
high  cultivation.  In  particular  places  where  pleasure 
houses  have  been  erected,  the  views  appear  to  have 
been  studied.     The  trees  are  not  only  arranged  ac- 
cording to  their  height  and  form,  but  the  tints  of  their 
foliage  seem  also  to  have  been  regarded  in  the  com- 
position of  the  picture. 

Thirty  distinct  places  of  residence  for  the  emperor^ 
with  all  the  necessary  appendages  to  each  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  the  officers  of  state  whose  presence 
is  occasionally  required,  for  the  eunuchs,  servants, 
and  artificers,  each  constituting  a  considerable  village^ 
are  said  to  be  contained  within  the  inclosure  of  these 
gardens.  But  these  imperial  abodes  have  the  usual 
deficiences  of  Chinese  buildings,  and  hardly  deservei 
to  be  called  palaces.  T 

The  principal  hall  of  audience  stands  upon  a  plc^^V 
form  of  granite  four  feet  high,  and  is  surrounded  l^jfW 
row  of  large  wooden  columns,  which  support  the  r<Mi|l 
The  length  of  the  hall  within  is  MO  feet,  the  breadttt' 


1834.  City  of  Peking.  497 

42,  and  height  20.  The  ceiling  is  painted  with  cir- 
clesy  squares,  and  polygons  whimsically  arranged, 
and  loaded  with  a  great  variety  of  colors.  The  floor 
lis  paved  with  gray  marble  flag-stones,  laid  checker- 
wise.  The  throne  is  placed  in  a  recess,  and  support- 
ed by  pillars  painted  red.  It  is  made  entirely  of 
wood,  the  carving  of  which  is  exquisitely  fine.  The 
only  furniture  of  the  hall  when  visited  by  Mr.  Barrow^ 
was  ^'  a  pair  of  brass  kettle-drums,  two  large  paint- 
ings, two  pairs  of  ancient  blue  porcelain  vases,  a  few 
volumes  of  manuscripts,  and  a  table  placed  at  one 
end  of  the  hall,  on  which  stood  an  old  English  chim- 
ing clock  made  in  the  17th  century.'' 

We  have  now  completed  our  description  of  the  ex- 
terior of  the  Chinese  capital.  We  wish  we  were  able 
to  give  as  full  an  account  of  whatever  is  peculiar  in 
the  condition  and  character  of  its  inhabitants,  or  af- 
fects their  present  or  future  welfare  ;  but  on  these 
points  the  poverty  of  our  sources  of  information 
obliges  us  to  be  brief. 

Peking  is  chiefly  distinguished  by  its  being  the  seat 
of  government.  It  is  not  a  port  nor  a  place  of  much 
inland  trade,  except  that  which  is  produced  by  the 
wants  of  its  numerous  inhabitants  ;  nor  is  it  a  place 
of  any  considerable  manufactories.  It  derives  ltd  im- 
portance almest  entirely  from  its  being  the  residence 
of '^  heaven's  son,"  and  of  the  vast  number  of  persons 
attached  to  his  court  and  army. 

The  household  of  the  emperor  constitutes  of  itself 
an  extensive  establishment.  Besides  the  empress, 
he  has  three  queens  of  secondary  rank,  who  are  call- 
ed imperial,  honorable  ladies  ;  he  has  also  (simple) 
ladies,  in  number  according  to  his  own  option.  He 
has  likewise  women  annually  selected  to  serve  in  his 
palace,  who  afler  two,  three,  or  more  years,  (unless 
they  are  promoted  to  the  rank  of  ladies,  i.  e.  concu- 
bines,) return  again  to  their  families.  These  numerous 
wives  are  kept  in  a  kind  of  honorable  imprisonment 
within  the  emperor's  palaces  while  he  lives,  and  afler 

bis  death  are  removed  to  Hhc  palace  of  chastity  ,'where 

3N 


498  Description  of  the  March, 

they  spend  the  remainder  of  their  lives.  The  soas  of 
the  emperor  have  the  privilege  of  wearing  a  robe  of 
brilliant  yellow,  which  is  the  distinctive  color  of  the 
imperial  family ;  but  the  real  advantages  they  enjoy  io 
consequence  of  their  noble  birth,  are  few  and  unimpor- 
tant. His  daughters  are  usually  given  in  marriage  to 
Tartar  princes  and  officers,  but  rarely  to  Chinese. 

The  palaces  of  the  emperor  are  filled  with  eunuchs, 
some  of  whom  are  required  to  keep  the  buildings 
and  gardens  in  order,  and  others  to  attend  upon  hiai- 
self  and  the  ladies  of  his  harem.  The  greatest  fr- 
vorite  sleeps  in  the  same  room  with  his  master,  and 
by  means  of  his  constant  access  to  his  presence,  of- 
ten obtains  great  influence  over  him. 

The  internal  regulations  of  Peking,  and  its  publie 
institutions,  are  essentially  the  same  as  those  of  other 
Chinese  cities,  except  those  connected  with  the  court ; 
most  of  which  have  been  noticed.  It  is  difficult,  es- 
pecially at  this  distance,  to  obtain  any  authentic  in- 
formation respecting  the  population.  The  accounts 
of  those  who  make  it  amount  to  ten  or  fifteen  millions, 
and  of  Malte  Brun  who  reduces  it  to  600,000,  and 
says,  ^^  the  city  of  Peking  does  not  affi:>rd  space 
enough  for  three  millions  of  men  to  stand  on,  are 
alike  absurd.  No  inconsiderable  portion  of  the  space 
inclosed  by  the  walls  is  occupied  by  lakes  and  gar- 
dens, and  by  temples,  palaces  and  other  public  build- 
ings. Many  of  the  streets  are  broad.  On  the  othe  * 
hand,  very  little  space  is  occupied  by  a  Chinese  fami- 
ly of  the  middle  and  lower  classes.  Europeans  are 
surprised  at  the  immense  crowds  of  people  they  con- 
tinually meet  in  the  streets.  The  number  of  inha- 
bitants, including  those  that  live  in  the  suburbs,  id 
probably  between  two  and  three  millions. 

The  city  derives  its  support  chiefly  from  the  ceo*? 
tral  and  eastern  provinces  of  the  empire.  The  coohi 
try  around  it,  though  not  barren,  is  less  fertile  tlip^ 
many  other  parts  of  China.  Most  of  the  provisi^i| 
and  manufactures  used  by  its  inhabitants  are  conf^];^ 
cd  thither  by  means  of  the  Grand  canal.     3oi||^ 


18S4.  City  of  Peking.  499 

mutton  and  beef  is  brought  from  Mongolia ;  and 
coals,  which  are  little  used  except  for  culinary  pur- 
poses,  from  the  mountains  at  the  northwest. 

The  vast  establishment  of  the  emperor,  and  the 
numerous  persons  in  the  employment  of  the  govern- 
ment, receive  their  support  from  the  public  revenue, 
a  large  part  of  which  is  distributed  by  these  means, 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  capital.  A  portion  of 
the  taxes  levied  upon  the  products  of  the  country,  is 
paid  in  kind,  and  serves  to  replenish  the  granaries  of 
Peking.  These  contain,  during  most  of  the  year, 
vast  quantities  of  grain,  especially  of  rice;  but  they 
are  often  nearly  empty  before  the  new  crop  is  gath- 
ered, and  as  in  Canton,  multitudes  of  the  inhabitants 
frequently  suffer,  and  many  perish,  for  want  of  food 
and  clothing.  The  apprehension  that  they  may  not 
be  able  to  provide  for  their  support,  often  causes  pa- 
rents to  become  the  murderers  of  their  children^ 
The  multitudes  of  people  who  inhabit  this  great  city 
are  subject  to  all  the  evils  by  which  heathenism  is 
sure  to  be  attended.  The  almost  numberless  tem- 
ples to  ancestors,  sages  and  heroes,  to  the  heavens 
and  earth,  sun  and  moon,  stars,  mountains,  rivers, 
&c.,  show  what  is  their  religious  condition.  Whe- 
ther the  ignorance  that  now  corrupts  and  debases 
them  shall  be  removed,  and  the  knowledge  that  pu- 
rifies, elevates,  and  sanctifies  the  mind  of  man,  be 
communicated  to  the  present  generation  of  its  inha- 
bitants, not  improbably  depends,  under  God,  upon 
those  who  now  in  different  parts  of  the  world  enjoy 
the  multiplied  blessings  of  Christianity. 

N(Ae.  In  addition  to  native  authorities  for  the  facts  contained  in 
the  preceding  description,  we  have  consulted  the  Travels  of  Tim. 
kowski,  and  also  Description  de  P6king,  par  le  Rev.  P.  H3racinth. 
The  map,  drawn  chiefly  from  the  Ta-tsing  Yih-tung  Che,  exhibits 
a  tolerably  correct  view  of  the  city  and  its  several  divisions.  The 
numbers,  corresponding  to  those  used  in  the  description,  point  out 
the  sites  of  the  most  important  buildings  and  objects  of  general  in- 
terest  in  the  capital ;  in  the  forbidden  city^  No.  16  on  the  map, 
should  take  the  place  of  No.  17,  and  the  latter  be  placed  a  little  far- 
ther north  ;  the  river,  laid  down  southwest  of  the  city,  is  much  too 
large.  The  other  imperfections  of  the  map  must  be  attributed  to 
the  imperfeet  state  of  our  lithography. 


■^"^'1 


500  Burmah.  March^ 


MISCELLANIES. 

BvRJiAH  : — Us  situatian^  extent^  population^  productums  and  trade  ; 
manners  and  customs  of  the  jp6cp2e ;  their  language^-nrnd  tkoae  of 
the  Pegvans  and  Karens^  edueatunh  hookSf  4*^.  By  Bknbvoubms. 

The  Bituation  io  which  I  have  been  placed  a  few  years  backf  has 
put  some  facts  in  ray  possession,  a  communication  of  which  wilk 
I  trust,  throw  light  on  the  geography,  language  and  mythology  €£ 
Burmah,  and  the  progress  of  Christianity  in  that  empire.  In  my  re* 
marks,  I  propose  to  make  reference  to  the  EncyclopsBdia  Ameri* 
cana,  which  contains  some  of  the  most  recent  information  I  have 
seen  regarding  the  country.  I  blame  not  the  writers  of  tho  articles 
to  which  I  shall  refer  for  their  incorrectness,  for  they  seem  gener- 
ally to  have  consulted  the  best  authorities  they  could  obtain. 

In  consequence  of  the  reduction  of  large  portions  of  territory  to 
British  sway,  the  empire  11010  extends  only  from  latitude  15^  30^  to 
25''  30"  north,  and  from  longitude  94 ""  to  98''  30^  east  from  Green- 
wich ;  consequently  its  length  cannot  be  more  than  600,  nor  i\» 
greatest  breadth  so  much  as  300  miles.  These  have  been  its  di- 
mensions since  1825. 

The  population  is  a  subject  attended  with  much  difficulty,  as  there 
is  no  census  or  register  kept,  by  which  it  can  be  ascertained  with 
much  accuracy.  Symes,  in  1795,  estimated  the  inhabitants  at 
17,000,000;  Cox,  in  1800,  at  18,000,000;  Canning,  in  1810, 
thought  this  estimate  too  high.  Others  have  estimated  it  at  12  and 
at  4  millions.  Some  suppose  that  the  population  found  on  the 
banks  of  the  rivers,  should  be  regarded  as  a  fair  representation  of 
the  populousness  of  the  country  generally,  and  others  that  nearly 
all  the  inhabitants  are  congregated  on  the  rivers,  I  have  mafle 
many  inquiries  of  natives  who  have  traversed  the  country,  and  tbey 
uniformly  testify  that  the  people  living  in  the  interior  exceed  those 
residing  on  the  banks  of  the  rivers.  If  so,  and  I  doubt  not  that  it 
is,  they  have  been  both  over  and  under  estimated.  A  gentleman 
who  has  spent  twenty  years  in  the  country,  and  been  more 
extensively  conversant  with  the  people  than  any  other  foreigner 
ever  was,  estimates  them  at  10,000,000.  These  estimates,  £ow. 
ever,  were  designed  to  include  not  only  the  inhabitants  of  the  Bur- 
man  empire,  in  its  present  extent,  but  as  it  was  in  1823,  includinff 
Arracan,  and  the  provinces  on  the  cast  of  the  Salwin,  since  oedea 
to  the  English.  Arracan  is  known  to  be  more  populous  than  th^ 
other  provinces.  An  attempt  was  made  a  few  years  ago,  to  take 
a  register  of  the  inhabitants  in  the  Tennasserim  province,  but  tii^tlf 
confidence  not  having  been  fully  secured,  tfaey  were  appreheneiyil 
of  some  sinister  design,  and  fled  from  their  villages  to  the  jui 
en  masse.  The  most  probable  estimate  of  the  population,  and 
indeed  very  indefinite,  would  be  from  8  millions  to  12  milliene 
the  Bunnan  empire. 


1834.  Burmah.  501 

Concerning  the  produclions  and  tradtf  the  language  of  the  Ency. 
clopffidia  is  :  *«  In  the  northern  part  it  is  mountainous^  and  abounds 
in  goldy  silver,  precious  stones,  and  marble ;  also  in  iron,  lead,  tin, 
antimony,  arsenic,  sulphur  and  petroleum,  which  issues  from  the 
earth  in  abundance.  In  the  southern  districts,  owing  to  the  nu- 
merous rivers,  the  soil  is  marshy  and  extremely  productive.  Here 
grow  rice,  sugar  cane,  fine  tobacco,  cotton,  indigo,  and  all  the 
tropical  fruits.  Land  is  cheap."  This  last  statement  deserves  a 
passing  remark.  All  the  land  of  the  empire  is  regarded  as  the 
property  of  the  king,  and  no  portion,  however  small,  can  be  held 
by  any  other  person  in  fee  simple.  The  privilege  of  occupying 
a  certain  portion  of  land  is  usually  sought  from  some  officer  of 
government,  and  though  granted,  may  be  withdrawn  at  the  officer's 
pleasure.  A  present  of  course,  must  accompany  any  such  ap- 
plication for  ground,  which  may  be  regarded  as  rent.  The  pri- 
vilege  of  occupying  such  ground  may  be  transferred,  but  the  ground 
cannot  be  bought  or  sold.  In  the  British  provinces,  the  land  all 
belongs  to  the  £.  I.  Company,  and  the  occupation  of  it  is  granted 
by  their  officers  as  agents,  but  it  is  not  sold. 

The  extracts  proceed ;  ^  timber  for  ship  building,  especially 
teak,  Teckma  grmdis^  which  grows  most  luxuriant  in  a  wet  soil,  on 
the  banks  of  rivers,  is  abundant.  The  price  of  labor  is  high.  All 
but  the  lowest  lands  produce  grain,  or  serve  for  pasture.  Of  manu- 
factured goods,  Burmah  exports  cotton  and  silk  stufi^,  glass,  salt- 
peter, powder,  porcelain  and  marble  images  of  Gaudama,  to  which 
the  workmen  in  stone  give  an  exquisite  smoothness.  The  East 
India  Company  builds  vessels  even  of  1000  tons  burden  in  the 
Burroan  docks ;  and  the  shipwrights  there,  (giants  in  comparison 
with  the  puny  Hindoos,)  find  constant  employment."  Specimens 
of  glass  or  porcelain,  manu&ctured  by  Burmans,  here  mentioned 
as  exports,  I  have  never  seen,  nor  previously  heard  of.  They  im- 
port considerable  glass,  and  a  great  deal  of  coarse  Chinese  porce- 
lain. If  the  East  India  Company  ever  built  ships  in  Burmah,  it 
has  ceased  to  do  so  for  many  years.  Some  English  merchants 
have  built  a  few,  but  not  recently.  The  Irrawady  is  said  to  ex- 
tend  ^  1200  miles  into  the  interior."  From  this  we  must  deduct, 
at  least,  one-third. 

A  single  remark  concerning  the  currency  of  the  country  will 
suffice.  Instead  of  coin,  silver  and  lead  in  bars  are  used,  and  their 
purity  is  strictly  tested  in  trade.  The  forging  and  stamping  of 
these  bars  forms  a  separate  branch  of  business.  These  are  still 
used  to  a  limited  extent ;  but  at  Rangoon,  and  even  at  Ava,  the 
Madras  currency  is  very  general. 

<*  The  Burmans  are  skillful  weavers,  smiths,  sculptors^  workers 
in  goki  and  silver,  joiners,  dsc."  Their  skill  as  silk  weavers  can* 
not  be  questioned.  In  gilding  too  they  excel ;  but  in  nearly  all 
the  other  mechanical  arts,  are  extremdy  rude.  In  such  a  large 
population,  doubtless,  a  few  persons  may  be  found,  who,  possessed 
of  peculiar  natural  ingenujty,  may  be  deemed  skillful,  but  1  speak 
of  the  general  body  of  artiiiMis. 


502  Burmah.  MAftCH, 

«« Monderogee  removed  the  royal  residence  to  the  new  eity  of 
Ummerapoora  (190  leagues  east  of  CalcuttSy)  on  a  tongue  of  land 
which  runs  up  into  the  lake  of  Tounzemah.  Avat  once  so  magnifi- 
cent a  city^  about  four  or  five  miles  distant,  now  lies  in  niimi.'' 
The  present  king  again  changed  the  royal  residence,  and  wbtle 
Ava  has  been  built  with  more  than  ordinary  magnificenoet  Am- 
erpoora  Is  utterly  desolate.  Rangoon  is  mentioned  as  an  <*  im- 
portant trading  city/'  and  it  is  added,  **  many  Europeans  reside 
there."  If  three  or  four,  at  most,  can  be  called  many,  this  is  true ; 
not  otherwise.  Rangoon  is  howev^er  a  place  of  second,  if  not  of 
first  importance,  as  being  the  seat  of  all  foreign  trade.  The  trade 
is  principally  with  Calcutta,  Maulmein,  and  Penang. 

In  regard  to  manners  and  outotM  of  the  people  a  few  particnlaffs 
may  be  noticed.  *«  The  Burmans  are  all  fond  of  painting  both 
their  faces  and  hands.  They  slaughter  no  tame  animals,  and  li?e 
simply ;  and  for  the  most  part,  on  vegetables."  It  is  a  very  uausnal 
thing  to  see  a  Burman  with  either  hands  or  face  painted.  The 
men  are  usually  tattooed  upon  the  body  and  legs,  the  women  fre- 
quently besmear  themselves  and  their  children  with  turmeric,  or 
white  clay,  and  other  substances,  which  they  regard  as  greatly  con- 
ducive to  beauty.  The  other  remark  is  generally  true ;  hut  it  often 
happens  among  the  wealthy,  that  though  they  will  not  violate  the 
precepts  of  their  religion  by  killing  *«  tame  animals"  themselves* 
they  keep  Mussulman  servants  to  perform  the  office  for  them,  and 
when  an  animal  is  once  dead,  no  Burman  Hcruples  to  eat  his  flesh. 
Hence  domestic  animals  that  die  of  themselves  are  frequently  eat- 
en. <*  The  chief  amusement  of  the  Burmans  is  their  theatre,  where 
declamation,  dancing  and  music  alternate ;  the  higher  classes  are 
fond  of  dramatic  spectacles.  The  new  year  is  celebrated  with  all 
sorts  of  purification.  At  this  time,  young  women  appear  in  public 
with  water,  and  sprinkle  every  one  they  please ;  it  is  considered 
improper  to  sprinkle  females  first."  They  are  also  fond  of  horse- 
racing,  boat-racing,  cock-fighting,  &c.  Throwing  spears  i^  a 
mark  is  a  favorite  sport  at  certain  periods  of  the  year.  It  is  very 
common  for  persons  of  all  ranks  to  spend  half  the  night  at  chen, 
and  other  games. 

«« Among  the  Burmans,  the  distinguished  dead  are  burned ;  -the 
poor  are  interred ;  the  richest  are  embalmed,  commonly  in  the  an- 
cient simple  mode  in  honey."  The  practice  of  embalming  Hie 
priests  is  almost  universal.  They  are  usually  preserved  in  the  way 
above  mentioned  many  months,  and  then  burned  with  great  cere- 
mony. The  death  of  any  important  character,  and  often  of  ordi- 
nary ones,  is  signalized  by  music  continued  at  intervals,  day  and 
night,  for  three  or  four  days ;  then  a  feast  is  made  for  relatives  and 
friends.  They  have  funeral  processions,  which  are  sometilBM 
very  becoming,  but  often  irregular  and  trifling. 

The  Burman  language  is  spoken  to  a  greater  or  less  eiAiiiti 
and  with  more  or  less  purity  not  only  throughout  the  whole  ef  the 
Burman  empire  as  it  was  in  1823,  but  also  at  Penang,  Bankok,  tai 
various  places  in  Siam  and  the  Laos  country.     In  difierent  pliflis 


1834.  Burmah.  503 

there  are  slight  variations  in  dialeot*  but  in  all,  the  written  languages 
and  books  are  the  same.  Thus  in  Arracan,  beside  the  use  of  a 
few  peculiar  words,  there  is  a  greater  rouiffhnes?  of  pronunciation 
than  in  most  other  places,  owing  to  the  difl^rent  power  they  assign 
to  the  character  (2)  rah-gouk.  The  people  of  Avo,  Rangoon,  ^.f 
pronounce  it  like  our  y :  while  the  Arracanese  give  it  the  full  roll- 
ing sound  of  an  Irish  r.  While  the  former  almost  invariably  say 
Yon-goon^  the  latter  speak  more  comformably  to  the  English  or. 
thography,  Rangoon.  In  Tavoy,  and  among  those  who  come  from 
thence,  the  variations  from  the  colloquial  dialect  of  Ava  are  greater 
than  at  any  other  place.  Still,  the  same  books  are  taught  in  their 
schools,  as  in  other  places,  and  are  understood. 

The  Burman  alphabet  consists  of  10  vowels,  and  32  consonants. 
The  general  form  of  the  letters  is  circular,  every  letter  is  compos, 
ed  of  one  or  more  circles.  The  vowels  are  expressed  by  symbols 
before  and  after,  above  and  below,  the  consonants.  The  various 
combinations  'which  are  made  by  these  are  classified  in  a  regular 
manner,  and  constitute  what  they  denominate  a  themJfong-gyee ; 
this  is  their  spelling  book.  All  of  these  combinations,  amounting 
to  some  thousands,  must  in  their  mode  of  education,  be  thorough, 
ly  committed  to  memory  before  the  least  attempt  is  made  to  read. 
Besides  the  words  formed  by  the  simple  combination  of  consonants 
with  one  or  more  vowels,  most  of  them  are  capable  of  expressing 
a  different  meaning  according  as  they  are  pronounced  with  a  dif- 
ferent stress,  or  quantity  of  voice.  To  indicate  these  they  have 
appropriate  marks.  A  shay-pouk  (§)  placed  after  any  combina- 
tion, denotes  a  grave  and  heavy  stress ;  emmyeet  (^)  placed  un. 
derneath,  requires  a  light  and  quick  pronunciation,  and  where 
these  do  not  occur,  a  natural  tone  is  implied. 
Hence,  san^  (natural)  to  go  up  a  river ; 

9an2t  (heavy  and  protracted)  to  differ,  to  vary ; 
san^  (quick  and  light)  to  stretch  out  straight. 

As  the  language  is  fundamentally  monosyllabic,  the  Burmans 
are  accustomed  to  unite  two  words,  whose  meanings  are  closely 
allied,  to  express  a  single  idea ;  sometimes  six  or  eight  are  strung 
together.  As  many  words  have  two,  thre^*,  and  even  ten  significa- 
tions with  the  same  orthography,  this  manner  of  connecting  words 
is  of  important  service  in  removing  ambiguity.  The  verbs  are 
very  numerous,  but  the  nouns  are  not  so,  especially  those  expres. 
sive  of  science  or  mental  affections.  This  defect,  however,  is  in  a 
great  measure  supplied  by  the  privilege  of  drawing  from  the  Pali 
such  as  are  wanted ;  and  all  verbs  may  be  made  nouns  by  the  an. 
nexation  of  a  substantive  aflSx. 

The  numerous  noun,  verbal,  and  adjective  affixes,  give  great  pre. 
cision  to  the  language.  By  these  are  indicated  the  regimen  of  nouns 
and  verbs,  the  number,  relations,  and  of^en  the  form  of  objects,  and 
the  time  of  actions  are  expressed  very  exactly.  Where  number  is 
spoken  of,  if  reference  be  had  to  an  object  having  a  specific  form, 
an  affix  is  added  to  the  numeral  to  indicate  that  form ;  thus  2ofi, 
roundj  is  applied  to  all  things  globular,  as  eggs,  eyes,  fruit,  d^c. 


504  Burmah.  Maro0, 

fryo,  is  thus  applied  to  things  flat,  as  paper,  boards*  inat%  dee* 
Nouns  and  verbs  are  also  qualified  by  affixes  which  indicate  the 
rank  both  of  the  speaker  and  auditor.  Pronouns  toO|  indicate  the 
same.  Different  words  are,  moreover,  used  to  denote  the  same  act* 
when  performed  by  priests  or  sacred  characters.  Thus,  the  boiled 
rice  of  the  common  people  is  called  toymen ;  of  the  priests,  sooiw* 
The  common  word  for  eating  is  Uah ;  but  if  priests  are  spokeii 
of,  it  is  pong'-bay*  Although  these  modifications  of  the  UnguaiQe 
make  it  very  precise,  they  greatly  increase  the  difficulty  of  aoqair* 
ing  it,  and  still  more  so  that  of  writing  it  with  accuracy. 

The  construction  of  sentences  resembles  the  Latin,  in  that  the 
accusative  always  precedes  the  verb  by  which  it  is  governed ;  bat 
it  is  also  marked  by  long  periods  and  great  involution,  and  thus 
seems  more  like  the  German.  In  translating  a  regularly  construct- 
ed sentence  from  our  language  into  Burman,  the  order  would  be 
almost  entirely  inverted. 

Though  many  other  languages  are  spoken  in  Burmah,  this  is 
the  one  in  which  all  judicial  business  is  transacted,  and  the  records 
of  the  high  court  are  kept  In  regard  to  these  other  languages, 
it  may  not  be  improper  here  to  make  a  few  remarks. 

The  most  important  is  the  Pegnan^  called  TcHieng  by  the  Bur- 
mans,  but  among  the  Siamese,  Maum,  by  the  Peguans  themselves, 
Mone.  Though  the  alphabet  of  this  language  is  the  same  as  the 
Burman,  with  the  exception  of  two  additional  consonants,  the  pow- 
ers of  the  letters  vary  exceedingly,  and  the  whole  structure  of  the 
language  is  widely  diverse.  The  Peguan  abounds  in  gutturals  from 
which  the  Burman  is  free ;  and  the  words  in  a  sentence  follow  more 
closely  the  English  idiom.  The  various  representations  made  of  it 
by  classifiers  of  language,  are  exceedingly  incongruous  as  the 
language  has  never  yet  been  learned  by  any  European  so  fully  as  to 
justify  them  in  speaking  of  it  so  freely  as  they  have  done.*  The 
writer  studied  it  a  few  months,  and  compiled  a  small  vocabulary  of 
three  or  four  thousand  words.  He  regrets  extremely  that  his  cir- 
cumstances prevent  further  attention  to  it,  for  the  present,  but 
hopes  at  some  future  day,  if  a  merciful  Providence  bestow  life  and 
health,  to  resume  it.  This  is  an  original  language,  much  older 
than  the  Burman,  abounding  in  works,  of  history,  religion,  and 
romance.  It  was  formerly  spoken  in  all  that  portion  of  territory 
between  Frome  and  the  Malay  country.  It  has  been  a  favorite 
object  of  the  Burmans,  since  their  conquest  of  Pegu,  to  obliterate 
the  language,  and,  it  is  consequently,  not  generally  taught  in  the 
Kyoungs  (priests'  houses)  under  the  Burman  government,  but  j^ 
spoken  in  Peguan  families  all  over  the  southern  and  eastern  part 
of  the  country,  and  is  taught  at  Martaban,  Maulmein,  AmherBt* 
Ta,  and  among  many  thousands  in  Siam.  Many  Elarens  aodjei- 
atand  it  sufficiently  for  all  purposes  of  business.  The  gosp^^^ 
Matthew,  John's  epistles,  and  several  tracts  have  been  traBfllatfd 

*  The  alphabets  g^iyen  by  Mr.  Crawfurd  and  Capt.  Low  are  ao 
that  a  native  would  scarcely  recognize  half  of  them. 


■'^rjfi 


J834.  Burmah.  505 

from  the  Burman  into  it  by  Ko  Man-poke^  a  learDed  Talieng  and 
Burman  scholar.  One  tract  has  been  printed.  The  number  of 
this  people  and  their  character  loudly  call  for  more  efficient  efforts 
to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  among  them. 

The  Karens  are  a  simple  people,  scattered  over  all  the  Burman 
territories,  but  are  most  numerous  on  the  mountains  which  separate 
Burmah  from  Siam.  Till  very  lately,  their  language  was  never 
written.  Recently  it  has  been  acquired  by  Messrs.  Wade  and  Ma- 
son, and  reduced  to  writing.  So  far  as  the  Burman  and  Talieng 
alphabets  are  adapted  to  express  it,  they  have  been  employed,  and 
but  few  additional  characters  are  required.  This  furnishes  import, 
ant  facilities  in  regard  to  printing,  as  the  Burman  types  will,  with 
trifling  modifications,  print  the  three  languages. 

It  is  amusing  to  a  Burman  scholar  to  read  what  has  been  grave- 
ly written  and  published,  in  regard  to  the  Ruk*hen^.*  The  pro- 
priety of  calling  the  language  spoken  at  Penang,  the  Malay,  and 
that  at  Singapore,  the  Singapore,  would  be  equally  as  manifest  as 
the  propriety  of  distinguishing  the  language  used  in  Arracan  from 
the  Burman  used  elsewhere.  There  is  only  a  slight  variation  in 
pronunciation,  and  perhaps,  a  few  provincial  phrases,  but  it  might 
as  well  be  said  that  the  Scotch  do  not  speak  English  as  that  the 
Arracanese  do  not  speak,  read,  and  write  Burman.  Other  lan- 
guages are  spoken  in  Burmah  by  foreigners  to  a  considerable  ex- 
tent,  as  Hindostanee,  Chinese,  dec*  but  they  claim  no  special 
regard  here. 

«<  Every  Burman,"  says  the  EncvclopsBdia  Americana,  « learns 
arithmetic,  reading  and  writing."  This  is  generally  true  of  the  men, 
and  yet  there  are  many  thousands  who  are  utterly  ignorant  of  either, 
and  80  are  three-fourths,  if  not  nine-tenths  of  the  women.  The 
arithmetic  which  most  loaru,  is  rather  u  series  of  tables  made  ready 
for  them,  than  any  ability  to  calculate  for  themselves.  Their  writ- 
ing is  taught  with  their  reading,  and  both  are  learned  at  the  same 
time.  <<It  is  common  for  court  ladies  to  (Miltivnte  literature,  and  many 
in  the  humbler  spheres  of  life  are  found  not  inattentive  to  the  ad- 
vantages  of  education.  The  monasteries  are  freely  open  for  the 
admission  of  male  pupils,  in  which,  under  the  gratuitous  instruc- 
tion of  the  pri'^sts,  they  learn  to  read  and  write,  on  a  plan,  funda- 
mentally  the  same  as  that  denominated  the  Lancasterian.  *  *  * 
There  is  no  such  thing  known  as  a  classical  education ;  no  de- 
finite ))eriod  of  time,  or  course  of  study,  is  ever  contemplated  by  the 
pupil,  as  the  term  and  the  object  of  his  application." 

In  common  writing,  the  Burmans  use  a  thick  paper,  blackened 
with  charcoal,  and  a  pencil  of  soft  stone.  Royal  and  court  orders 
are  written  upon  a  long  palm  leaf,  with  an  iron  style  cut  to  a  point 
at  each  end.  Books  likewise  are  written  in  the  same  manner  upon 
palmyra  leaf,  und  when  finisiicJ,  the  edges  are  trimmed  and  some- 
times beautifully  gilt.  The  writing  is  made  legible  by  rubbing 
the  leaf  with  oil.     Works  in  pn  st*  as  well  as  poetry,  are  road, 

Rtik*hcnff  is  the  eaiuc  as   Anaran,  and  though  not  uxaclly  expressive  of 
♦he  BuiiiMti  j»r«»iiiirM-,iaiMMi,  is  iii«»rr  ii<  arly  50  than  Arraeau 


i 


506  Englatid  and  Avurica.  March, 

some  being  works  of  fiction,  and  others  of  a  religious  character ; 
of  the  latter  kind,  the  Dxai  and  W00U09  or  those  boobf  which 
illustrate  the  influence  of  merit  and  demerit,  are  the  most  exten- 
sively read.  Few  individuals  have  the  means  or  the  opportunity 
of  collecting  private  libraries. 

The  Pali  or  Magadhi  is,  with  slight  modifications,  the  sacred  or 
religious  language  of  all  Budhist  nations.  Various  facts  and  au. 
thorities  lead  to  the  supposition  that  it  is  the  same  as  the  Sanscrit, 
except  those  changes  which  have  been  made  to  create  a  greater 
correspondence  with  the  vernacular  dialects.  For  examfMe,  the 
Bali  of  Burmah,  Pegu,  and  Siam,  are  all  substantially  the  same,  but 
the  orthography  differs. 

Thus,  in  Burman  Pali,  tha-tlia'nah^  means  religion ; 
Siamese  do.   sah-sa-nah^      ditto. 
Burman  do.  theeMij  means  religious  law  ; 
Siamese  db.   seC'la^  ditto. 

The  Siamese  have  no  letter  equivalent  to  thf  and  cannot  utter 
that  sound  ;  hence  the  s  sound  is  uniformly  substituted  for  it., 

**  The  form  of  the  Pali  characters  among  the  Burmans  is  quad- 
rangular,'' says  the  Encyplopsedia.  This  quadrangular  character 
may  be  found  in  the  libraries  of  the  priests  and  rulers,  but  is  very 
unusual.  The  common  circular  Burman  character  is  almost  uni- 
versal.  A  thorough  knowledge  of  Pali  is  very  seldom  acquired* 
except  by  the  most  talented  of  the  priesthood.  A  smattering  of  it 
is  however  very  common.     Again  the  work  above-quoted  says : 

**  The  literary  Burmans  translate  from  the  English  all  important 
works  of  science,  particularly  on  astronomy  and  law.'*  No 
Burman  ever  yet  had  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  English  lan- 
guage to  translate  the  simplest  work  from  it,  much  less  any  on 
science.  No  European  work  has  been  translated  into  their  lan- 
guage except  by  foreigners.  A  dictionary,  compiled  principally 
by  Rev.  A.  Judson,  with  various  additions  not  always  correct,  by 
Rev.  J.  Colman  and  Rev.  Felix  Carey,  was  published  at  Calcutta 
in  1826  under  the  supervision  of  Rev.  J.  Wade,  and  although  con- 
fessedly  incomplete,  is  exceedingly  valuable.  Mr.  Carey  publish- 
ed a  small  grammar  many  years  ago  which  is  now  entirely  out  of 
print.  One  has  also  been  compiled  by  Mr.  Judson,  and  consider- 
ably enlarged  and  illustrated  by  other  missionaries.  It  is  still  in 
manuscript,  owing  to  the  constant  demand  on  the  press  for  reli- 
gious works.  The  way  is  now  open  for  an  easy  acquisition  of  the 
language.  I  reserve  an  account  of  translations  to  a  subsequent 
communicatiou. 


England  and  America  for  the  World.  The  following^  is  an 
extract  from  a  letter  dated  London,  May  22d,  1833,  addro8Pod4o 
nn  English  gentleman  in  China.  Alluding  to  the  correspondence 
of  the  British  and  Foreijrn  Bible  Society,  the  writer  says: 

*^  We  have  observed  wiili  much  pleasure  what  you  have  mkki 
r^sprcUng  ihr  Americans  wisiiing  f<»  print  Chinese  [versions  *)^"^'"* 


ii 


1834,  for  the  ti)orld.  50? 

Scriptures.  Thi.s  is  not  the  only  enterprise  in  which  that  (the 
American  Bihle)  Society  is  beginning  to  embark.  She  is,  as  it 
were,  spreading  her  canvas.  A  representative  from  New  York  at- 
tended our  meeting  (in  London),  having  only  arrived  the  preced- 
ing day,  after  a  passage  of  nineteen  days  ana  sixteen  hours.  His 
spreech  was  very  interesting  t  one  sentiment  in  it  produced  an  ex- 
cellent effect.  There  is  a  saying  on  the  lips  of  many,  *  England 
and  America  against  the  world ;'  he  put  it  *  England  and  Amer- 
ica ybr  the  world.'     May  it  ever  be  so ! 

«« You  will  be  truly  happy  to  hear  that  the  anniversary  (of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society),  was  again  marked  by  peace 
and  by  an  excellent  spirit.  Death  has  been  busy  among  us,  tak- 
ing away  early  and  excellent  friends  :  Rowland  Hill  is  among  the 
number.  Lord  Teignmouth  is  still  spared  to  us ;  but  is  very  infirm. 
I  see  him  occasionally,  he  is  waiting  for  the  kingdom  of  God,  sup- 
ported under  much  bodily  weakness  by  the  consolations  of  the 
Scriptures.  He  has  proved  to  be  what  bishop  Porteus  promised 
for  him  on  suggesting  his  appointment,  *a  good  president.' 
Lord  Bexley  was  in  the  chair,  and  presided  in  his  usual  excellent 
manner.  He  has  been  a  truly  good  vice-president  to  the  Society. 
One  thing  I  may  mention,  not  contained  in  our  report.  It  is  con* 
nected  with  China*  and  will  therefore  interest  vou.  We  have  an 
individual  at  this  time  in  St.  Petersburgh  employed  in  copying  a 
translation  of  the  entire  Bible  into  the  Mandjur  or  M antchou  Ian- 
giiage.  The  copy  is  from  a  MS.  in  Peking.  We  hope  we  have 
got  a  treasure.  We  have  young  men  here,  who  who  will  sit  down 
with  avidity  to  the  manuscript,  when  it  arrives  in  England,  and 
who  will  then  help  us  to  form  some  judgment  about  it. 

«*  Mr.  Kidd,  who  superintended  the  Chinese  department  of  the 
printing  office  at  (the  Anglochinese  College),  Malacca,  has  recent, 
ly  returned  home ;  but  Mr.  Tarn's  son-in-law,  the  Rev.  S.  Dyer, 
has  gone  thither,  and  Mr.  Tarn  has  been  desired  by  the  committee 
to  write  to  Mr.  Dyer  to  get  ready  6000  copies  of  ihe  New  Testa- 
ment for  Mr.  Gutzlaff 's  use.*  By  a  letter  from  Mr.  HugheH,  (at 
the  Anglochinese  college,)  it  appears  that  about  100  entire  Bibles 
can  now  be  taken  off  the  blocks  for  104  dollars.  What  a  contrast 
with  the  state  of  things,  when  you,  eight  and  twenty  years  ago, 
occupied  yourself  in  copying  a  manuscript  (of  a  harmony  of  the 
Gospels,  &c.),  in  the  British  museum  I" 

Yes,  what  has  been  wrought  for  China  during  the  last  29  years  * 
Morrison's  Dictionary  and  Grammar,  the  Anglochinese  college,  the 
version  of  the  Scriptures,  lectures,  the  press,  dec,  &c.;  have  all 
appeared  within  this  period.  What  a  work  has  been  wrought ! 
We  speak  not  of  its  merits  or  demerits,  but  of  the  fcuA ;  a  revo- 
lution,  a  complete  change  has  been  effected.  And  yet  the  roaster 
spirit  of  absolute  despotism  in  this  land  remains  the  same  ;  not  one 
step  towards  a  represehtative  government  has  been  gained ;  no- 
thing  has  yet  been  acquired  for  civil  or  religious  liberty.  Free 
trade  is  stalking  abroad  with  pretty  free  morals  openly  avowed. 

*  Accordingf  to  our  lateHt  accounts  froin  the  Straits,  Mr.  Dyer  w«a  %X  ?^vAXi'^« 


508  Tlie  Diffmim  of  xMarcii, 

But  as  yet,  for  the  dignity  of  virtue,  for  the  supremacy  of  the 
Deity,  for  the  regeneration  of  man,  but  little  has  been  gained  in 
these  idolatrous  regions.  We  heartily  pray  that  henceforlh  all 
Christendom  may  be /or  the  world,  and  not  againsi  it. 


The  Diffusion  of  Knowledge  in  China.*  Enjoying  the  bless, 
ings  of  Christianity,  with  all  its  concomitant  advantages,  we  have 
never  felt  the  evils  of  that  wretched  state  incident  to  an  unciyilized 
life.  We  may  occasionally  exclaim  of  the  pagan,  ^  poor  creature, 
he  knows  no  better  :"  and  we  may  laugh  at  his  ignorance.  If  tn- 
deed  we  knew  of  no  higher  delights  than  sensual  enjoyment,  we 
might  call  the  ignorant  happy,  because  they  know  few  wants; 
though  this  scale  of  estimating  happiness  would  concede  a  still 
greater  share  to  the  brute,  which  knows  still  fewer  wants,  and  the 
greatest  of  all  to  the  stone,  which  knows  none.  If  we  were  gifted 
with  a  body  only,  it  would  be  well  to  bend  our  whole  attention  to 
satisfy  its  wants  ;  but  being  endowed  with  an  immortal,  wonderful 
soul,  a  spirit  possessed  of  the  greatest  capacities;  every  mortal  of 
every  clime  and  color  is  to  provide  for  its  cultivation.  Unhappily, 
the  greater  part  of  our  fellow-creatures  are  too  deeply  sunk  in  igno- 
ranee  to  feel  their  mental  wants ;  nor  are  they  in  such  a  state  as 
to  enable  them  to  relieve  their  wretchedness  were  it  perceived.  If 
others  therefore  have  the  means  to  improve  their  condition,  their 
fellow-men  have  claims  upon  them  for  assistance.  Though  we 
grant  that  knowledge  improperly  communicated,  may  aggravate 
the  evils  under  which  they  labor,  yea  even  become  a  bane  to  them ; 
yet  the  great  advantages  derived  from  the  po&session  of  useful 
knowledge  both  individually  and  nationally,  counterbalance  all  the 
incidental  evils. 

In  relation  to  China,  we  who  reside  on  its  confines  have  the  larg* 
est  field  on  the  globe  for  beneficence,  in  blessing  this  great  nation. 
The  antipathy  against  foreigners,  the  contempt  in  which  they  are 
held  by  governments,  and  the  vain  boasting  of  mental  superiority, 
have  proved  so  many  barriers  against  the  introduction  of  European 
sciences.  At  the  same  time  also,  facilities  of  another  sort  are  here 
presented  greater  than  in  any  other  Asiatic  nation ;  their  lan^iage 
is  adapted  to  convey  the  knowledge  which  a  Chinese  is  capiible 
of  receiving,  so  that  there  are  few  sciences  which  might  not  be 
dressed  in  a  Chinese  garb :  the  reading  class  is  very  large,  tbo  de- 
sire of  reading  new  books  is  never  satiated,  and  their  minds  th^iigh 
grct^tly  bigoted,  are  not  entirely  blind  to  those  things  whicll  l|iay 
be  useful  even  when  they  have  a  foreign  origin. 

Our  own  situation  will  be  improved  so  soon  as  we  have  tK^ppfu 
fused  more  enlightened  principles  into  the  minds  of  the  people,  and 
though  this  may  not  be  the  work  of  a  few  years,  by  unweariM||^ 
ertions,  it  will  ultimately  be  accomplished.  Under  this  ecif^lfiBh 
tion  it  is,  that  the  writer  of  these  lines  feels  himself  called  t<^  %p* 
tribute  his  inlte  towards  this  great  object.      He  has  very  litlw  to 

*   By  Philosinonflis.  M: A  * 


1834.  Knowltdge  in  China.  509 

licstow,  but  this  little  he  bestows  cheerfully,  hoping  that  others  with 
greater  means  and  zeal  will  lend  a  stronger  hand  in  this  great 
work.  We  have  seen  in  England,  a  society  for  the  promotion  of 
useful  knowledge,  established  under  the  highest  patronage,  and 
even  ministers  of  state  do  not  deem  it  beneath  their  dignity  to  co- 
operate. A  similar  society  might  be  formed  at  Canton,  the  opera- 
tions of  which  would  extend  over  the  greatest  empire  in  the  world. 
By  vigorous  exertions  its  patrons  might  thus  render  to  China  and 
to  their  own  countrymen  also,  a  greater  service  than  it  has  been  hi- 
therto possible  to  efiect  by  individual  labor.  If  the  members  joined 
heart  and  hand  in  this  great  work,  much  could  be  effected  with 
small  means  and  in  a  little  time.  To  extend  useful  knowledge  in 
the  widest  sense  of  the  word,  naturally  ought  to  be  the  only  object. 
We  do  not  wish  to  form  scholars,  nor  publish  works  for  academi- 
cians, but  to  benefit  a  whole  nation. 

As  there  is  scarcely  any  science  upon  which  we  do  not  find  one  or 
another  work  written  in  Chinese,  we  ought  to  conform  our  treatises 
to  the  dress  in  which  they  have  clothed  their  own.  In  history,  we 
have  met  excellent  works  which  would  not  do  dishonor  to  the  Chi- 
nese, if  they  were  translated  into  the  western  languages;  upon  these 
we  would  fix  as  standard  works,  and  imitate  them  as  closely  as 
possible  in  giving  them  the  history  of  the  occidental  world,  toge- 
ther  with  allusions  to  the  corresponding  events  in  their  own  history. 
In  geography,  the  Chinese  possess  tolerable  works  relative  to  their 
own  country  ;  but  their  descriptions  of  foreign  lands  are  ridiculous, 
nor  have  they  any  correct  idea  of  their  positions.  Natural  philo- 
sophy labors  under  still  greater  difficulties  ;  whatever  is  useful  re- 
lative to  it,  is  the  work  of  the  missionaries ;  the  same  remark  ap. 
plies  to  physics ;  geology  is  scarcely  known  ;  medicine  has  received 
a  full  share  of  attention,  but  would  be  highly  benefited  by  Euvo- 
pean  aid.  We  abstain  from  further  remarks ;  whenever  there 
shall  be  a  desire  to  embark  in  this  great  work,  the  writer  would  be 
most  happy  to  lay  before  the  community  a  statement,  with  an  out- 
line of  all  the  points  in  question. 

There  are  other  objects  which  are  entirely  foreign ;  such  for 
instance  as  the  great  improvements  and  inventions  which  of  late 
have  been  made  so  rapidly.  To  these  we  should  wish  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  Chinese,  to  rouse  them  from  their  lethargy,  and  to 
make  them  sensible  of  their  deficiencies ;  combining  these  objects 
with  teaching  true  principles  of  morality  and  religion,  which  ele* 
vate  the  soul  and  rouse  her  attention  and  gratitude  to  the  Creator 
and  Savior,  we  humbly  hope  that  some  good  would  be  done  in  dis- 
inthralling  this  great  empire  from  antiquated  customs.  These 
considerations  we  submit  to  the  residents  in  Canton,  respecting  a 
noble  enterprise,  worthy  the  combined  influence  of' all  well  wishers 
of  mankind,  and  highly  creditable  to  the  true  friends  of  China* 
We  offer  them  at  a  time,  which  is  marked  by  great  events ;  and 
whilst  the  world  is  making  rapid  progress  in  knowledge,  this  re- 
mote but  no  lunger  insignificant  corner  ought  likewise  to  share  ii) 
the  improvement  and  the  blessing. 


510  Peace  Societies,  and  the  March, 

Peack  SoriBTiRs,  ANU  THE  CoN(iRC8s  OF  Nations.  Receiit  arri- 
vals from  beyond  sea  have  brought  us  accounts  of  the  tranaactioni 
of  pe€ice  sociefies  in  Geneva,  London,  and  New  York.  There 
are  many  persons,  and  thei  rnuinber  is  increasing,  who  are  begin- 
ning  to  -view  the  business  of  killing  their  own  species  in  its  proper 
light ;  and  there  are  many  others,  who  considering  the  subject 
merely  on  the  principles  of  political  economy,  see  it  to  be  too  ex- 
pensive to  property,  to  human  life,  and  to  national  prosperity,  to 
be  any  longer  upheld  and  vindicated.  When  we  consider  the  creed 
of  the  Mussulman,  and  the  untutored  character  of  barbarians  and 
savages,  we  do  not  wonder  that  such  men  should  rise  and  destroy 
their  fellow-beings  who  happen  to  differ  from  them  in  the  places 
they  inhabit,  in  the  clothes  they  wear,  in  the  food  they  eat,  in  the 
language  they  speak,  or  in  some  other  particulars  equally  as  un- 
important :  but  when  we  peruse  the  constitution  of  the  Prince  cf 
peace,  we  find  it  difficult  to  ascertain  on  what  principles  those  act, 
who,  while  they  love  their  neighbors  and  even  their  <  enemies,'  un- 
dertake at  the  same  time  to  maintain  a  system  of  human,  or  rather 
inhuman  butchery,  veiled  under  the  name  of  war.  If  it  is  right  for 
a  man  to  defend  himself  from  the  wild  beast  of  the  forest^  it  is 
equally  right  for  him  to  repel  the  assault  of  the  assassin  or  any 
other  being  who  assails,  with  intent  to  injure,  his  person  or  his  pro- 
perty.  But  it  is  a  nice  question  to  determine  what  measures  ought 
to  be  adopted  by  any  given  state  or  kingdom  to  preserve  itself  in 
peace  ;  and  it  is  a  question  that  demands  of  people  and  rulers  far 
more  consideration  than  it  has  ever  yet  received.  When  we  re- 
duce the  system  of  war  to  a  small  scale,  so  that  we  can  view  it  in 
its  full  extent,  it  is  at  once  divested  of  all  its  false  coloring,  and 
among  civilized  men  can  have  no  abettors.  Should  a  dozen  fami- 
lies composing  a  village  of  savages,  each  arm  and  equip  themselves 
in  order  to  maintain  peace  within  their  own  border  and  through- 
out the  whole  neighborhood,  they  would  act  in  character,  and  in 
miniature  represent  but  too  well  the  present  attitude  and  conduct 
of  the  nations  of  Christendom. 

Th'e  Peace  S6ciety  at  Geneva  is  pursuing  efficient  measures  for 
diffiising  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  right  principles  concernii^ 
war :  other  societies  will  soon  be  organized  and  imitate  its  examf^. 
The  report  of  the  «*  Society  for  the  promotion  of  permanent  and 
universal  peace,"  which  was  read  before  that  body  at  its  annual 
meeting  in  London  last  May,  shows  that  the  minds  of  men  are 
awaking  to  a  sense  of  duty  on  this  subject.  *'  The  primary  step  of 
peace  societies,"  says  the  report,  '*  is  to  produce  a  conviction  of 
the  uvlawfulnesa  of  war  on  the  community  at  large ;  for  the  public 
must  first  imbibe  correct  opinions  upon  the  subject,  before  they  can 
so  influence  governments  as  to  preserve  the  peace  of  the  worM.^ 
The  New  York  Observer  for  July  6th,  1833,  states  that,  «*by  the  li. 
berality  of  two  friends  of  the  cause  of  peace,  the  board  of  the  Ami^ 
rican  Peace  Society  are  enabled  to  offer  the  premium  of  91000  'fyf 
the  best  essay  on  a  congress^  or  conrt  of  nations  for  the  amiciMlf 
settlement  of  national  differences  and  the  abolition  of  war.**     ^^ 


1834.  Congress  of  Nations.  511 

conditions  are,  (hat  the  essay  contain  troni60  to  150  octavo  page&:, 
or  about  these  limits,  and  he  transmitted  to  the  office  of  the  society 
before  the  20th  of  June,  1834.  "  The  wish  of  the  society  and  of 
the  donors  is,  that  the  essay  may,  under  God,  effect,  as  to  the  sub- 
ject of  war,  a  revolution  in  the  public  mind  :  may,  if  possible,  pro- 
duce in  the  sentiments  men  have  on  this  subject,  a  change,  radical 
and  entire  ;  may  effectually  demonstrate  that  war  is  needless ;  that, 
in  fact,  it  is  as  practicable  as  rational,  for  nations  to  decide  their 
differences  by  reason ;  that  a  resort  to  swords  is  irrational,  brutal, 
cruel,  and  wicked.  As  rulers,  accordantly  with  public  opinion, 
do  now  require  those  whom  they  rule  to  settle  their  difiorences 
peaceably ;  so,  the  change  that  is  desired  being  wrought,  the  peo- 
ple, by  the  resistless  power  of  ih'^ir  united  calls,  the  energetic 
influence  of  the  popular  voice  rightly  expressed,  shall  cause  that 
statesmen  become  true  ministers — the  nation's  servants  shall  ad- 
just all  difficulties  of  the  nati(»n,  in  the  same  rightful  and  legal  way. 
The  essay  which  shall  carry  conviction  to  people  and  govern- 
ments, that  national  diflerences  can  be  settled  without  recourse  to 
arms — an^l  ought  to  be,  if  men  are  rational  beings,  and  must  be,  ere 
the  full  reign  of  the  Siviour  on  earth  can  commence, — is  the  one 
sought  for.  It  lYecds  then  to  show  how  unadapted  to  adjust  na- 
tional  differences  is  the  brutal  force  of  war,  that  teeming  source  of 
human  ills, — to  show,  in  reference  to  this  adjustment,  the  perfect 
fitness  of  a  court  of  nations,  its  advantages,  and  its  feasibility." 

We  are  glad  to  see  that  this  subject  has  been  taken  up  in  India. 
♦  The  question  of  war  reviewed,'  *  Sketches  of  the  horrors  of  war,* 
and  other  similar  publications,  have  been  reprinted  in  Calcutta  ; 
and  the  Christian  Observer^  for  November  last,  contains  a  per. 
tinent  paper  relative  to  *  the  prevention  of  war.'  In  the  Oriental 
Chrigtian  Spectator^  published  at  Bombay,  a  number  of  spirited 
papers  have  recently  appeared,  arguing  against  the  lawfulness  of 
war.^  **  No  man>"  says  the  writer  of  one  of  those  papers,  **  who  be- 
lieves in  the  divine  inspiration  of  holy  Writ,  can  doubt  that  there 
will  come  a  time  when  the  prophetic  declaration,  « people  shall 
learn  war  no  more,  &C.,'  will  be  literally  fulfilled  on  earth ;  but  it 
must  be  allowed,  on  the  other  hand,  that  there  is  no  one  plain  and 
direct  command  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  which  would  seem  to  force 
any  Christian  soldier  to  leave  the  army  ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  it 
will  be  considered  by  every  Clirlstian,  that  the  spirit  of  the  whole 
New  Testament  is  directly  opposed  to  the  practice  of  war."  And 
again  the  serme  writer  adds ;  ^  I  doubt  not  that  the  time  will  come, 
and  is  perhaps  nearer  than  we  suppose,  when  every  one  who  com- 
mences, not  only  an  unjust  war,  but  even  a  just  one  unnecessarily^ 
and  aU  those  who  assist  therein^  will  be  destested  by  the  whole  Chris, 
tian  community  as  much  as  a  slave  trader  is  now  detested  and  treat, 
ed  as  a  felon.  And  if  every  unnecessary  war  is  thus  abhorred  and 
viewed  by  all  Christians  as  infamous,  kings  and  ministers  will  soon 
convince  themselves  that  most,  if  not  all  wars  are  unnecessary,  and 
will  become  ingenious  enough  to  avoid  them  without  endangerinj; 
the  honor  or  the  safety  of  the  state," 


ol'2  Shipwrecked  Foreigners.  March, 


We  are  unable  to  conjecture  what  feelings  his  majesty  'i 
kioang  would  entertain  concerning  a  congress  of  nations,  were  the 
subject  duly  propounded  for  his  consideration ;  but  we  cannot 
doubt  that,  in  the  present .  state  of  his  empire,  he  would  rejoice  in 
the  assurance  that  his  dominions  were  secure  from  the  encroach- 
ment  of  foreign  powers.  We  have  no  expectations,  however,  that 
the  « one  man  who  rules  over  the  four  seas,'  will  ever  condescendy 
until  urged  by  necessity,  to  meet  other  potentates  of  the  earth  on 
terms  of  equality. 


Shipwrkcked  foreigners.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Chinese 
authorities  on  the  coast  of  their  own  country,  always  admit  the 
obligation  of  providing  shipwrecked  sufferers  with  food  and  cloth- 
ing ;  how(;vcr  ill,  sometime?,  they  may  perform  it.  In  the  13th 
volume  of  the  original  Chinese  penal  code,  (Ta  Tsing  Leuh-le,) 
page  10,  the  law  on  this  subject  is  given  in  the  form  of  an  imperial 
edict  which  is  dated  the  second  year  of  Keenlung,  a.  d.  1737. 
The  following  is  a  translation  : — 

»» Along  the  whole  extent  of  our  coast,  it  continually  happens 
that  foreign  ships  and  people  are  driven  on  shore  by  gales  of  wind. 
It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  governors  and  lient.-governors  of  pro- 
vinces take  tlie  lead,  and  cause  officers  to  be  particularly  attentive 
in  affording  compassion  ;  that  they  employ  the  public  money  to 
bestow  food  and  raiment  on  the  sufferers,  and  to  refit  their  ships. 
After  which,  that  they  cause  their  goods  to  be  returned,  and  see 
that  they  are  sent  home  to  their  own  country.  This  is  done  to 
manifest  my  exirenioly  lender  feelings  lowanis  men  from  remote 
reigoDS.  Take  this  order  and  command  it  to  l)c  an  everlasting 
law.     Respect  this." 

Tlie  above  iiKindiite  refers  not  only  to  Eurui)ean  ships,  but  to 
th<jse  of  Coreji,  Japan,  iind  L'nvchew,  many  of  which  are  every 
year  wrecked  on  ll\c  coast  of  China. 


The  iMi»KKiAL  Clan,  so  we  translate  Utang-shih^  "the  honor- 
able house,"  the  supreme  family.  The  rneml)ers  of  this  family^ 
or  rather  clan,  are  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a  court  appointed  on 
purpose  to  control  them,  and  they  are  not  subject  to  the  common 
laws  of  the  land.  The  pages  of  the  Peking  gazette  are  often  filled 
with  accounts  of  their  irregular  conduct,  crimes,  and  punishmenls. 
From  one  of  these  documents  before  us,  it  appears  that  in  Peking 
they  have  for  the  ccpper  coin,  a  paper  representative,  a  bank-note 
in  value  about  a  halfpence,  which  they  call  tseen-peaou.  One 
Tseang.yew,  a  member  of  the  tsung.shih,  passed  off  on  a  shofmiatt 
a  forged  bank-note,  and  refused  to  take  it  back  again.  The  shop^ 
man  was  im)K)rtunate,  and  the  imperial  gentleman  gave  him  a  cut 
with  a  sword  lie  had  by  his  side,  and  brought  the  fellow  to  ibo ; 
;riound.     One  ofhis  pariu'jn^  carried  him  oi]\  laid  him  ouatiolich# 


ni34.  Correspondence,  Sfc,  513 

and  ran  to  the  court  of  the  tsungshih.  The  court  having  investi. 
gated  the  case,  reported  it  with  all  its  details  to  the  emperor.  Four- 
teen pages  are  filled  with  the  statements  and  counter-statements  of 
the  accuser  and  the  accused.  However,  the  court  have  found  that 
Tseangyew  had  twice  before  come  under  their  notice  for  miscon- 
duct ;  and  they  have  sentenced  him  to  banishment  from  Peking  to 
the  river  Amour  (the  Hihlung  keang,  or  Black  Dragon  river),  there 
to  be  kept  under  a  strict  surveillance.  The  sword  he  wore  they 
have  taken  from  him  and  sent  to  the  armory  at  Moukden,  as  it 
was  public  pro|>erty. 


COUKKSPONDKNCE    WITH    THE    GoVERNOR    OF    C ANTON. 

[The  ftillowing  brief  correspondence  between  the  chief  magif>trate  of  this 
province  and  the  committee  of  the  factory  of  the  Hon.  the  E.  I.  Company,  ex. 
bibits  a  curious  specimen  of  diplomacy  ;  and,  as  it  relates  to  the  life  of  a  fellow, 
being  and  a  foreigner,  it  is  interesting  to  those  who  are  desirous  of  maintaining 
intercourse  with  the  Chinese.  But  after  all  that  has  been  said  and  published 
concerning  the  a£fray  at  Cum-sing.moon,  it  is  unnecessary  for  us  to  recapitulate 
the  facts  of  the  case.  The  man  is  still  in  custody,  (if  wc  have  been  correctly  in. 
formed,)  and  awaits  the  emperor*  sentence  on  his  trial,  as  it  has  been  reported 
by  his  excellency  the  governor.  How  the  case  has  been  represented  at  Peking, 
wc  have  not  at  present  the  means  of  ascertaining.  Nor  are  we  confident  tliat 
the  man  will  very  soon  be  set  at  liberty.  According  to  the  laws  of  the  land  a 
person  guilty  of  killing  in  an  .affray,  **  though  without  any  express  design  to  kill," 
shall  suffer  death  by  being  strangled ;  but  if  guilty  of  killing  **  purely  by  acci. 
dent,**  without  any  intent  to  injure,  he  is  then  allowed  to  redeem  himself  by  the 
payment  of  a  fine ;  in  case  be  is  not  guilty  of  murder,  and  has,  by  any  means 
been  induced  to  take  the  place  of  a  guilty  person,  he  must  then  sufrcr  for  so 
doing  the  same  as  if  he  were  guilty,  unless  the  murderer  be  detected,  in  which 
case  his  punishment  is  abated  one  degree. — It  may  be  remarked,  for  the  informa. 
tion  of  persons  abroad,  that  Cum-sing.moon  is  an  anchorage  near  Lintin,  a  few 
miles  from  Macao,  and  that  the  affray  occurred  about  the  middle  of  Oct.  1833.] 

To  his  excellency^  the  viceroy  of  Canton^  ^c*  ^c,  dfc. 

Sir, — We,  the  president,  d^c,  select  committee  for  the  affairs  of 
the  English  East  [ndia  Company  in  China,  have  ascertained  that  a 
black  man  has,  through  the  agency  of  one  of  the  hong-merchants, 
been  conveyed  from  Macao  to  Canton,  and  that  he  has  been  per- 
suaded to  declare  himself  to  be  the  person  wh6  accidentally  caused 
the  death  of  the  Chinese  native,  unfortunately  killed  at  Cum-sing- 
moon.  Under  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  which  are  as  well 
known  to  your  excellency  as  they  are  to  ourselves,  we  feel  con- 
vinced that  your  excellency's  far-famed  justice  and  benevolence 
are  the  best  security  for  the  ultimate  sufoty  of  this  innocent  person. 
As  however  the  affair  in  which  this  poor  man  has  been  induced  to 
involve  himself,  is  (by  report)  counecled  with  English,  as  well  as 
many  other  foreign  ships  on  the  coast,  while  the  individual  him- 
self  is  altogether  alien  to  any  participatioh  in  the  alleged  affray, 
we  feel  it  only  due  to  ourselves  to  protest,  and  do  hereby  protest 
in  the  most  solemn  manner,  against  any  violence  or  injury  being 
offered  to  him:  though  wc  beg  ai^ain  to  avow  ovw  \iQWN\vX\sycL  ^^®X 


514  Cotrtspondfucf,  ^u  MaiuiIi 

your  excellency's  high  sense  of  justice  will  never  |)ermii  the  cuin- 
misston  of  an  act  of  such  atrocious  cruelty. 

We  have  the  honor,  &c., 
(Signed  by  the  president  for  the  committee. ) 
Canton,  January  24th,  1834. 


Loo,  governor  of  Canton^  4j^.  4*^.,  to  the  senior  merchants. 

The  English  chief  Davis,  and  the  others,  have  presented  a  state- 
ment  saying :  We  have  heard  that  a  black  man,  seduced  by  a 
hong.merchant  has  been  conveyed  to  Canton  from  Macao  an  ac- 
count of  being  unfortunately  the  murderer  who  caused  the  death 
of  a  native  at  Cum-sing-moon,  dec,  we  protest  against  the  said 
man  being  injured  ;"  d^c.  This  coming  before  me,  the  governor, 
1  have  according  to  the  tenor  of  the  above,  given  the  following  pub-- 
lie  reply  : 

The  celestial  empire  cherishes  tlie  tenderest  regard  for  remote 
barbarians;  but  in  case  of  their  committing  crimes  with  natives 
reciprocally,  it  is  incumbent  that  each  party  obey  the  fixed  laws ; 
and  it  is  necessary  that  they  appear  before  a  court  to  be  fully  ex- 
amined and  dealt  with  according  to  the  facts.  Thus  no  perver- 
sion  of  the  law  or  connivance  ensues.  The  said  foreigner  has*  in 
obedience  to  the  laws,  voluntarily  given  himself  up;  and  therein 
shown  a  trembling  regard  to  the  royal  statutes.  Let  there  be  no 
turning  and  saying  that  he  has  been  seduced  by  some  one,  that  he 
may  be  injured,  and  so  irregularly  create  suspicions.  Moreover, 
the  said  chief  and  others  have  stated  that  the  affair  at  Cum-sing- 
moon  was  not  one  which  it  concerned  them  to  arrange.  Why  do 
they  now  abruptly  present  this  petition,  and  themselves  produce  a 
contradiction? 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  senior  merchants  communicate 
commands  to  be  tranquil  and  listen,  and  not  annoy.  Besides  issu- 
ing tiie  above  public  proclamation,  I  hereby  unite  all  the  circum- 
stances,  and  command  the  said  merchants  in  obedience  hereto,  to 
enjoin  forthwith  these  commands  to  be  obeyed  according  to  the 
tenor  thereof.     Oppose  not. 

Taoukwang,  18th  year,  12(h  moon,  19th  day. 

(Canton,  January  28th,  1834.) 

7b  kis  excellency y  the  viceroy  of  Canton,  ^c,  <jp(\,  <^r. 

Sir,  In  reply  to  your  excellency's  paper  received  yesterday,  we 
have  to  complain,  that  the  words  of  our  preceding  address  are  mis* 
represented  in  a  manner  quite  unusual  in  public  documents.  Had 
we  called  the  man  in  question  a  murderer,  we  should  not  have  pro- 
tested against  his  trial  and  punishment.  On  the  contrary,  we  ex* 
pressly  called  him  ^^an  innocent  man,''  and  stated  that  he  had 
been  **  persuaded  to  declare  himself  to  be  the  person  who  accident- 
ally caused  the  death  of  the  Chinese  native  unfortunately  killed  at 
Cum-sing-moon."  It  was  becatise  he  was  not  connected  with  thut 
liffray  that  we  addressed  your  excellency  in  hij>  behalf,  and  not  fy:^^. 
e:au:<c  he  was  connected  with  il. 


18{4.  Correspondenre,  ifc.  51 5 

We  cannot  consider  the  reply  to  our  atldrcis.s  as  any  assurance; 
of  this  innocent  nmn^s  safety:  and  as  it  is  in  the  name  of  the  En- 
glish that  he  is  detained,  we  are  called  u|Yon  by  our  office  again  to 
protest  against  any  injury  being  offered  him.  Should  he  be  al. 
lowed  to  become  an  unhappy  victim  to  his  own  folly,  we  hereby 
declare,  that  after  this  public  declaration,  we  cannot  be  held  re. 
sponsible  for  any  consequences.  Further,  we  have  to  repeat,  that 
the  person,  who  has  been  persuaded  to  come  up  from  Macao,  is 
not  in  any  way  connected  with  the  affray  at  Cum-sing.moon  ;  that 
he  has  not  *Mn  obedience  to  the  laws  surrendered  himself,"  but  is, 
in  violation  of  the  laws,  a  substitute  for  a  person  accused  of  mur- 
der. We  accordingly  request  of  your  excellency  his  immediate 
liberation.  We  have,  &c. 

(Signed  by  the  president  for  the  committee.) 
Canton,  January  29th,  1834. 

Loo^  governor  of  Canton^  ^c,  <|*c.,  hereby  issues  his  commands 
to  the  Jiong -merchants. 

On  the  20th  day  of  the  present  moon  (January  29th),  the  En- 
glish chief  Davis,  and  the  others,  again  presented  a  statem-^nt 
concerning  the  foreigner  who  has  delivered  himself  up  to  the 
public  courts.  They  have  again  made  a  declaration.  Besides 
issuing  a  public  reply  to  their  statement,  (it  is  here  remarked)  that 
the  circumstances  and  phraseology  of  their  document  are  exceed, 
ingly  inexplicable.  How  could  an  innocent  man  be  willing  to  be 
persuaded  by  others  to  confess  himself  giiilty  !  Further,  there  is 
the  expression  :  **  Because  of  his  own  folly,  and  unhappily  lose 
his  life."  Th3  affair  emanated  from  no  intention  of  the  heart,  and 
assuredly  will  not  lead  to  the  forfeiture  of  life.  To  ascertain  whe- 
ther or  not  the  sai<l  ciiiof  and  others  entertain  doubts  and  fears 
which  have  led  to  their  presenting  this  statement,  an  order  is  here- 
by issued.  As  soon  as  the  order  reaches  the  hong-merchants,  let 
them  forthwith  immediately  enjoin  it  on  the  said  chief  and  others 
that  they,  in  obedience  thereto,  may  present  a  reply.  Oppose 
not.     A  special  order. 

(Canton,   Febr.iary  2d,  1834.) 

To  his  excellency^  the  viceroy,  dpc.  d^,  d^c. 

Sir,  The  declaration  contained  in  your  excellency's  last  reply, 
that  the  man  on  whose  behalf  we  protested  will  « assuredly  not 
lose  his  life,"  has  given  us  great  satisfaction,  and  we  are  happy  to 
find  that  our  apprehensions  lest  he  should  be  put  to  death  were 
mistaken.  It  now  only  remains  for  us  to  request  that  your  excel, 
lency  will  issue  your  commands  for  his  liberation,  in  order  that  the 
doubts  and  fears  of  foreigners  at  Canton  may  be  finally  set  at 
rest  concerning  him.  We  have,  &c. 

(Signed  by  the  president,  for  the  committee.) 

Macao,  February  11th,  1834. 

(True  copies.)  J.  H.  ASTELL,  Secretary. 


516  The  Royal  Asiatic  Society.  MARrnt 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


Proceedings  of  the  tenth  an» 
nual  meeting  of  the  Royal  Asia^ 
tic  Society  of  Great  Britain 
and  Irelund,  held  May  llth^ 
183.3.     London. 

The  energies  of  this  noble  in- 
stitution, during  the  year  1832- 
33,  were  directed  by  its  commit- 
tee of  correspondence  to  the 
following  objects : 

1.  To  an  examination  into  the  cha. 
racter  and  tendency  of  all  the  various 
works  which  are  used  in  the  different 
parts  of  British   India  by  the  several 
classes  of  Hindoos,  for  the  education 
of  their  youth :  2.  To  the  collection, 
in  different  parts  of  India,  of  such  ma- 
terials  as  may  be  necessary  to  enable 
the  writers  upon  political  economy  in 
England  to  write  a  statistical  account 
of  the  whole  of  British  India :  2.  To 
the  collection,  in  India,  of  such  mate, 
rials  as  may  be  necessary  to  enable 
professor  Ritter  to  complete  the  work 
he  is  about  to  publish,  on  the  geogra- 
phy of  Asia :  4.  To  the  history  of  the 
different  parts  of  British  India  from 
the  most  ancient  times,  with   respect 
to  the  right  of  the  sovereigns  of  the 
country  to  call  upon  their  subjects  to 
labor  on   particular  occasions;    and 
also  with  respect  to  the  right  of  a  mas- 
ter  over  his  domestic  slave,   and  also 
over  the  slave  who  is  attached  to  the 
soil :  5.  To  the  history  of  the  particu. 
lar   forms   of  representative    govern- 
ment which,  according  to  Mackenzie 
and  others,  appear  to  have  prevailed 
in  one  part  of  Malabar  for  three  or  four 
centuries:  6.  To  the  histories  of  the 
provinces   of  Tanjore,    Trichinopoly, 
&c.,  as  connected   with  the  trade  of 
Europe  and  other  quarters  of  the  globe : 
7.  To  the  history  of  the  pearl  fisheries, 
&c.:  8.  To  the  nature  of  the  instruc- 
tions which  are  to  be  sent  to  lord  Nu- 
gent  at  Corfu,  and  to  the  chevalier 
Clot  Bey  at  Alexandria,  for  the  auxi- 
liary Asiatic  societies  which  they  are 
respectively  about  to  establish  at  those 
places:  and  9.  To  the  variqus  means 
whicii   ought  to  be  adopted  for  excit. 
inij,  both  in   England  and  in   British 
India,  an  interest  in  Javcvof  the  differ- 


ent objects  for  the  attainment  of  whieh 
the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  was  estab- 
lishod. 

Not  many  more  anniversaries 
of  the  Royal  Society  will  be  ce- 
lebrated,    we   hope,    before  its 
inquiries  shall  be  directed   be. 
yond  the  Ganges  to  China  and 
the    adjacent     kingdoms     and 
states,  fields  which  are  as  yet 
almost  entirely  unexplored  :  we 
are  encouraged  in  this  hope,  by 
the  fact,  that  a  small  number  of 
papers  concerning   these  conn, 
tries  have  already  found  a  place 
in   their   « Transactions.'      Tiie 
following  is  a  list  of  those  which 
refer   to    this  country:  1.  Me- 
moirs concerning  the  Chinese: 
2.  The  art  of  writing  the  Chinese 
character  with    correctness:  3. 
Geographical  notice  of  the  froii. 
tiers  of  the  Burman  and  Chi- 
nese empires :  4.  Notices  of  west- 
ern  Tartary:  5.  Essay  on  the 
p<ietry  of  the  Chinese ;  by  J.  P. 
Davis  esq.  f.  r.  s.,  m.  r.  a.  s.    6. 
Some  account  of  a  secret  as- 
sociation  in  C^hina,  entitled  the 
Triad  Society ;   by  the  late  Dr, 
Milne,  principal  of  the  Anglo. 
Chinese    college,    Malacca :    7. 
Some  account  of  charms,  talis- 
mans    and    felicitous    append- 
ages worn  about  the  person,  or 
hung  up  in  houses,  &;c.,   used 
by  the  Chinese;   by  John   Ro- 
bert Morrison  esq..  Cor.  m.   m» 
A.  s.  8.  Notices  of  China;  by 
Padre   Serra.      In    addition  to 
these,  the  ^Transactions' contain 
several  extracts  from  the  Peking 
gazettes,  and  also  edicts  issuea 
by    local     officers    of  Canton^ 
translated    by    Mr.    Oavis    and 
tlio  Rev.  Dr.  Morrison 


1834.        The  Oriental  Translation   Fund.        517 


Report  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  fourth  annual  meeting  of 
the  subscribers  to  the  Onenial 
Translation  Fund  of  (xreat  Bru 
tain  and  Ireland^  with  the  re. 
port  of  the  committee ;  June  23<2, 
1832;  London. 

The  object  and  efforts  of  this 
institution  will  be  put  in  a  fair 
and  favorable  point  of  view  by 
an  enumeration  of  the  works  it 
has  printed  during  the  four 
years  it  has  existed  ;  they  are 
twenty-nine  in  number :  viz. 

1.  The  travels  of  Ibn  BatuU;  2. 
Memoirs  of  the  emperor  Jehangueir ; 
3.  The  travels  of  Marcarius,  patriarch 
of  Antioch,  part  first ;  4.  The  sorrows 
of  Han;  5.  History  of  the  Affrhans; 
6.  The  Fortunate  Union  ;  7.  Yakkun 
Nattannawa,  a  Cingalese  poem;  8. 
The  adventures  of  Hatim  Tai ;  9.  The 
life  of  Sheikh  Mohammed  Ali  Hazin  ; 
10.  Memoirs  of  a  Mala  van  family;  11. 
History  of  the  War  in  Bosnia;  12.  Au. 
tobiographical  Memoirs  of  the  Mon. 
gol  emperor  Timur;  13.  The  history 
of  Vartan  and  of  the  battle  of  the  Ar- 
menians ;  14.  The  travels  of  Marca- 
rius,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  part  second ; 
15.  The  life  of  Hafiz  ul  Mulk,  Hafiz 
Rehmut  khan ;  16.  The  life  of  Sheikh 
Mohammed  Ali  Hazin  (the  Persian 
text);  17.  Miscellaneous  translations ; 
IS.  The  Algebra  of  Mohammed  Ben 
Musa ;  19.  History  of  the  Maritime 
wars  of  the  Turks  ;  20.  Translations 
from  the  Chinese  and  Armenian  (His. 
tory  of  Chinese  Pirates  the  catechism 
of  the  Shamans,  and  Vahram*s  Chro. 
nicle)  i  21.  The  geographical  works  of 
Sadik  Infahani ;  22.  Critical  essay  on 
various  manuscript  works,  Arabic  and 
Persian ;  23.  The  Shah  Nameh  of  the 
Persian  poet  Firdausi ;  24.  The  pri- 
vate Memoirs  of  the  Mongol  emperor, 
Humayun ;  25.  The  Siyar-ul-Mutak. 
herin;  26.  Hoei-lan-ki.  a  Chinese 
drama.  27.  The  San  kokf  tsou  ran 
to  sets,  a  Japanese  work,  being  a  de- 
scription of  Corea,  and  the  Islands  of 
Lewchew  and  Jesso ;  28.  Annals  of 
the  Turkish  empire ;  29.  Raghuvansa, 
Kalidas»  carmen. 

Several  other  valuable  works 
are  in  the  press,  and  there  is 
a  long  lint  of  translations  pre. 


paring  for  publication;  aniono; 
the  former  is  "  The  Fo^kove  ke^ 
translated  by  the  late  M.  Al>el 
lUmusat.  This  very  curious 
Chinese  work  contains  an  ac- 
count of  the  travels  of  some 
Budhist  priests,  during  the  years 
309-411  A.  D.  from  the  city  of 
Sengan  foo  in  China,  through 
Tartary,  Hindostan,  Ceylon,  dec. 
and  greatly  elucidates  the  ancient 
geography  and  religion  of  Cen- 
tral  Asia  and  India :  it  will  like- 
wise be  illustrated  by  the  learned 
translator  from  many  original 
Chinese  writers."  Among  those 
preparing  for  publication  is  «<  the 
Zft-Act,  translated  by  M.  Stanis- 
las  Julien.  This  ancient  Chi- 
nese work,  [the  compilation  of] 
which  is  attributed  to  Confucius, 
was  the  original  moral  and  ce- 
remonial code  of  China,  and  is 
still  the  principal  authority  on 
those  subjects  in  that  empire." 
Another  work  forthcoming  is 
<*a  very  interesting  religious 
and  political  history  of  Bur- 
mah,  translated  from  the  na- 
tive chronicles  by  Father  San- 
germano,  who  was  for  about 
twenty ^ix  years  a  missionary  in 
Ava;  it  will  also  furnish  ac- 
counts of  the  natural  produc- 
tions, laws,  and  metaphysics  of 
that  country.  A  Japanese  his- 
tory also,  translated  by  M.  Ju- 
lius von  Klaproth,'  is  spoken  of 
in  high  terms ;  it  contains  the 
history  of  the  Dairis  or  ec- 
clesiastical emperors  of  Japan 
from  the  year  660  b.  c.  Works 
in  the  Pali  and  Singalese  lan- 
guages are  expected  from  the 
Literary  Society  in  Ceylon ;  and 
**the  American  missionary  socie- 
ty at  Jaffna,  in  that  island,  gives 
the  committee  hopes  of  signal 
assistance"  in  Tamil  literature. 


1 


,) 


Ui 


Jura. 


M/iRrii, 


RRLIGIOUS  INTELT^IGENCE. 


Java.  All  those  who  are  in- 
terested in  the  progress  of  truth 
and  righteousness,  the  increase 
of  knowledge,  and  the  improve, 
ninnt  of  their  follow-men,  will 
read  with  pleasing  emotions  the 
following  facts  and  extracts  con- 
cerning Christian  efibrts  in  Java: 
thev  are  taken  from  a  manu- 
script  '♦  Report  of  the  mission 
station  at  Batavia,  for  181^3," 
which  has  been  very  obligingly 
forwarded  to  ns  b)'  the  Rev. 
Walter  H.  Medhurst,  by  whom, 
and  by  Mr.  William  Young  jr., 
sissistant  missionary,  it  is  sign- 
ed. The  report  is  dated  Oct. 
1st,  1833,  and  includes  twelve 
months  immediately  preced- 
ing that  time.  Preaching  the 
word,  the  preparation  and  dis- 
tribution of  books,  and  the  su- 
perintending of  schools,  have 
l)een  the  chief  objects  of  the 
mission,  and  form  the  leading 
topics  of  the  report. 

Preaching,  Eight  religious 
services  are  performed  every 
week,  at  which  about  500  per- 
sons in  all  are  brought  under  the 
sound  of  the  gospel :  1.  On 
Sabbath  morning,  a  sermon  is 
preached  in  the  chapel,  when 
20  or  30  individuals,  besides 
children,  usually  attend  ;  2.  on 
Lord's  day  evening  another  ser- 
mon is  preached ;  3.  on  Thurs- 
day evening  a  prayer  meeting 
is  held,  and  an  address  is  given  : 
these  three  services  are  conduct- 
ed in  English,  and  the  two  lat- 
ter are  less  numerously  attended 
than  the  first :  4.  a  Malay  ser- 
vice in  the  mission  chapel.  Sab- 
bath noon,  at  which  about  40 
attend :  5,  a  simibr  exercise  on 


Tuesday  evening,  when  about  10 
persons,  besides  childreo,  attend  ; 
G.  a  catechetical  exercise  for  the 
benefit  of  the    Malays,  is  held 
Wednesday   afternoon ;  7.    ser- 
vices for  the  Malay  congregation 
in  the  Dutch  chapel,  and  for  the 
native  convicts,  every  alternate 
Sabbath  afternoon  ;  and  8.  a  Ser- 
mon is  [treached  on  Friday  even- 
ing  in  a  school-room  near  town, 
at  which  from  20  to  30  country 
born  Christians  attend.     In  ad- 
dition  to  these,   occasional   ser- 
vices   are    held   at   Depok   and 
Tugoe,  where  Christian  congre- 
gations are   assembled  :  at  the 
former  place,  the   school    chil- 
dren are  40,  the  church  mem- 
bers 40,  and  the  catechumens 
20 ;   among   these   <<  the  rising 
generation  are  the  most  promis- 
ing, exhibiting  in  their  intelligent 
countenances    and    ready    an- 
swers,  the    striking    effects    of 
education    and   culture   on  the 
human  mind,  as  compared  with 
those  who  have  not  been  bless- 
ed  with  the  same  advantages," 
Marked  attention  and  serious- 
ness characterize   all   the   reli- 
gious meetings,  and  general  im- 
provement in  the  knowledge  of 
divine  things  is  in  some  evident* 
ly   conspicuous.      "  Our    situa- 
tion," say  the  writers  of  the  re- 
port,   ««  in    a    foreign    colony, 
where  decency  is  too  frequently 
outraged  witfiout  restraint,  ren- 
ders it  the  more  difficult  to  efi^t 
any  moral    reformation   in   the 
habits  of  those  around  us  ;  but 
the  influences  of  the  divine  Spi. 
rit  are  sufficiently  powerful  to 
make  those  who  are  accustomed 
to  do  evil  learn  to  do  well ;   ffir 


l»o4. 


Java. 


510 


iUesn  therefore  we  look  and  pray, 
hoping  (hat  the  Lord  will  soon 
open  the  windows  of  heaven, 
and  shower  down  his  blessing 
upon  us." 

Again ;  speaking  of  the  Malay 
attendants  at  the  mission  cha- 
pel, they  say  :  *^  about  one  half 
of  them  are  soldiers,  whe  came 
originally  from  Menado,  in  the 
island  of  Celebes,  and  being 
without  any  religion  were  desir- 
ous of  embracing  that  of  the 
gospel.  On  their  first  arrival, 
nearly  two  years  ago,  they  were 
entirely  ignorant  of  letters,  and 
were  nor  a  little  jeered  and  ri- 
diculed by  their  more  advanced 
companions,  for  their  presump- 
tion in  aiming  to  raise  them- 
j?elves  from  their  original  igno- 
rance and  blindness :  but  they 
|:>ersevered  in  their  endeavors, 
going  regularly  to  the  regiment- 
al school,  and  attending  the 
religious  exercises  at  the  mission 
chapel,  until  at  length  they  were 
able  to  read  and  understand  the 
Scriptures.  Some  who  appear- 
ed more  proficient  than  the  rest, 
were  selected  as  candidates  for 
Christian  baptism,  and  after 
much  trial,  consideration  and 
prayer,  on  Lord's  day,  Septem- 
ber 29th,  six  of  them  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  reception  of  that 
ordinance. 

"  It  was  a  joyful  day  for  us, 
after  such  long  waiting,  to  see 
in  some  small  degree  the  fruits 
of  our  endeavors,  and  to  wit- 
ness six  heathens  coming  for- 
ward  to  testify  their  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  their  determi- 
nation by  the  strength  of  divine 
grace,  to  persevere  in  following 
him  even  to  the  end.  Tears  of 
joy  were  shed  on  earth,  and 
harps  of  joy  were  doubtless 
'ftruck  in  heaven,  over  these  re- 


turning and  repenting  sinners. 
In  addition  to  these  six,  twelve 
more  continue  as  candidates  for 
the  same  privileges  who  attend 
with  great  seriousness,  and  learn 
with  diligence  the  lessons  allot- 
ed  them.  In  their  quarters, 
they  assemble  together  for  nui- 
tual  instruction  and  reading  the 
Scriptures,  encouraging  one  an- 
other  in  good  things,  and  bear- 
ing with  meekness  the  ridicule 
cast  upon  them." 

Besides  preaching  the  gospel 
to  assembled  congregations, 
they  engage  in  other  labors 
which  though  varied  are  unin- 
terrupted; these  M  consist  in 
dailv  visits  to  the  Chinese  streets 
and  Malay  villages,  together 
with  frequent  tours  to  the  mar- 
kets and  fairs  around.  In  these 
visits,  religious  conversation  is 
immediately  entered  on,  which 
with  both  Mohammedans  and 
heathens  is  not  so  difficult  of 
introduction,  as  it  is  with  many 
who  are  called  Christians.  With 
the  natives  of  the  east  it  is  con- 
sidered neither  impolite  nor  un- 
seasonable to  introduce  religious 
discourse,  and  the  very  circum- 
stance  of  the  missionary  who 
engages  in  it  having  to  differ  in 
many  respects  from  his  hearers, 
in  their  long  cherished  and  much 
loved  opinions,  imparts  a  kind 
of  liveliness  and  interest  to  the 
conversation,  which  it  would 
not  otherwise  possess.  A  be- 
ginning  is  made  with  a  few  re- 
marks on  things  about  which 
both  speaker  and  hearers  arc 
entirely  agreed ;  such  as  the  re- 
compense of  vice  and  virtue, 
the  general  government  of  God, 
our  obligations  towards  him  ;  a 
transition  is  then  made  to  vari- 
ous topics,  with  which  the  hear- 
crs  arc  little  if  any  acquainted^ 


520 


Java. 


IVIakcii, 


but  which  tlicy  do  not  object  to 
hear,  such  as  the  undertaking  of 
Jesus  Christ  for  sinners,  his  life, 
death,  and  resurrection,  together 
with  his  power  and  ability  to 
save  all  that  come  unto  God  by 
him.  After  this,  the  con  versa- 
tion  generally  turns  on  things 
in  which  we  differ,  such  as  the 
sin  and  folly  of  idolatry,  and  the 
utter  uselessness  of  every  false 
refuge  to  which  the  sinner  is 
apt  to  cling,  since  there  is  no 
other  name  given  under  heaven 
among  men  whereby  we  can  be 
saved,  but  the  name  of  Christ 
Jesus.  This  generally  excites 
opposition,  and  the  politest  Chi- 
nese, together  with  the  most 
servile  Malay,  will  not  stand  to 
have  all  their  hopes  swept  away, 
and  all  their  much  loved  prac- 
tices condemned,  without  striv- 
ing  to  say  something  in  their  own 
defense  ;  the  common  plea  of  the 
Chinese  is  the  custom  of  their 
country,  the  example  of  their 
forefathers,  and  the  dread  of 
appearing  singular.  Some  have 
urged,  that  if  they  do  not  sub- 
scribe to  the  idolatrous  feasts 
abroad,  and  practice  its  ceremo- 
nies at  home,  they  will  soon  have 
the  troublesome  office  of  master 
of  ceremonies  at  a  sacrifice  al- 
loted  them,  which  would  occa- 
sion them  both  inconvenience 
and  expense  if  undertaken,  and 
subject  them  to  fine  and  im- 
prisonment  if  refused.  Others 
again,  who  pretend  to  have 
more  feeling  urge,  that  they 
could  not  bring  their  minds  to 
neglect  the  usual  sacrifices  to 
their  deceased  ancestors,  while 
they  see  others  offering  them. 
Not  a  few  however  plead  for  the 
real  truth  and  efficacy  of  their 
idolatrous  system,  and  that 
therefore   it   is  both    right    and 


proper  to  maintain  it.    The  Chi- 
nese seldom  make  many  objec- 
tions to  the  gospel  plan  of  saiva- 
tion,   principally   because    they 
do   not  seek  to  understandy  or 
care   to  avail  themselves  of  it. 
They  have  no  conviction  of  sin, 
consequently    no   desires   after 
pardon,  nor  anxiety  to  flee  (Vom 
the  wrath  to  come ;  and  there, 
fore  the  plain  unvarnished  tale 
of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  dying  for 
sinners,   awakens    few   syropa. 
thies,  excites  no  attention,  and 
meets  with  no  op(>08ition.  They 
are  little  concerned  about  a  Sa- 
vior of  any  kind,  much  less  of 
one   who  comes  recommended 
to   them   by  foreigners,  of  the 
place  of  whose  birth  they  have 
never  heard,  and  of  the  facts  of 
whose  history  they  are  unable  to 
judge.     They  are  moreover  so 
incessantly   occupied   with   the 
business  of  money-making,  and 
so  much  taken  up  with  the  in- 
quiry of  what  they  shall  eat,  and 
what  they  shall  drink,  that  they 
have  little  time  and  less  heart 
for    the    still     more    important 
question,  of  what  they  shall  do 
to  be  saved." 

Books,  The  whole  number 
of  books  and  tracts  printed  du- 
ring  the  year  was  15,2259  con- 
taining 574,058  pages ;  a  part  of 
these  were  printed  by  means  of 
blocks,  and  a  part  by  lithogra- 
phy :  the  number  distributed, 
including  4557  sent  to  China 
for  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  was  18,092: 
of  these  1 3  were  in  French,  180 
English,  728  Javanese,  2271 
Dutch,  5918  Malay,  and  8982 
Chinese. 

*'  In  ail  our  visits  to  the  na- 
tive population,"  quoting  again 
the  words  of  the  report,  ^oHe 
great  object  is  the  distribution  '^^ 
tracts   whether   from    houde*  ta 


. 't  (, 


1834. 


Java. 


521 


houae,  through  the  streets  and 
lanes  of  the  city  or  among  the 
crowds  who  throng  the  weekly 
markets.  Every  mornings  on 
going  among  the  natives,  about 
a  dozen  books  and  tracts  are 
carried  under  the  arm,  which 
serve  to  present  to  different  in- 
dividuals  after  some  serious  con- 
versation  held  with  thecn ;  but 
when  the  markets  are  attended, 
a  bundle  of  100  will  scarcely 
suffice.  Generally  speaking,  the 
tracts  are  well  received,  both  by 
Chinese  and  Malays,  who  fre- 
quently  ask  for  them,  as  they 
see  us  going  along ;  no  objec- 
tion seems  now  to  exist  against 
receiving  tracts;  the  very  priests, 
who  were  formerly  so  opposed, 
now  eagerly  take  them,  and  the 
high-priest  himself  does  not  re- 
fuse, while  those  around  him 
eagerly  follow  his  example.  The 
old  man  however  cunningly  oh- 
served  on  one  occasion,  that  it 
was  of  no  use  for  us  to  distribute 
these  books,  as  the  more  stupid 
among  the  people  could  not  un- 
derstand them,  and  the  more 
intelligent  would  see  through 
them  :  but  trusting  to  the  mighty 
energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who 
has  promised  that  his  word  shall 
not  return  unto  him  void,  we 
persevere  in  the  hope  that  one 
day  both  learned  and  rude  will 
be  pricked  to  the  heart,  and  cry 
out,  <what  must  we  do  to  be  sav- 
ed ?'  " 

In  the  distribution  of  Javanese 
tracts,  Mr.  M.  and  his  coadjutors 
have  met  wilh  some  opposition, 
but  cherishing  the  hope  that  the 
restrictions  now  laid  on  the  cir- 
culation of  those  tracts  will  soon 
be  removed  by  the  authorities 
of  the  island,  «^'they  forbear  en- 
tering: into  particulars."  We 
intend  to  resume  this  subject — 


the  distribution  of  tracts,  in  our 
next  number,  and  to  introduce 
extracts  from  the  journal  of  their 
tract  distributor,  Lukas  Monton. 

Schools.  ««The  schools  for 
the  Chinese  are  two  in  number, 
and  contain  about  40  children, 
and  the  Malay  school  about 
10.  The  children  in  thette 
schools  make  encouraging  pro- 
gress, and  give  us  ground  to 
hope  that  our  labor  is  not  in 
vain;  in  the  English  orphan 
asylum,  15  children  are  fed, 
clothed,  and  educated,  by  the 
gratuitous  contributions  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Batavia :  and  in 
the  English  school  about  80 
children  :  so  that  we  have  alto- 
gether, 95  children  under  in. 
stniction,  about  one  half  of  whom 
attend  divine  service  and  are 
brought  up  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord." 

After  a  few  remarks  concern, 
ing  the  mission  <  premises '  and 
*  family,'  our  much  esteemed 
Christian  friends  close  their  re. 
port  in  the  following  words: 
^*The  entire  charge  of  the  schools 
devolves  on  one  of  our  number ; 
that  of  the  composition,  print, 
ing,  and  distribution  of  tracts, 
on  the  other.  Preaching  labors 
are  divided  between  us;  and 
looking  to  the  Divine  support 
and  direction,  we  hope  that  our 
labors  will  not  be  in  vain  in  the 
Lord.  On  the  29th  of  Septem. 
her  our  hands  were  strengthen* 
ed  by  the  arrival  of  two  Ame- 
rican missionaries,  Messrs.  Ly- 
man and  Munson  with  their 
wivos,  wlio  have  taken  a  house 
in  the  vicinity,  and  render  us 
already  some  assistance  in  the 
English  preaching." 

it  may  be  proper  to  add  here 
that  Mr.  Munson  and  Mr.  Ly- 
man   have   come   to    the  east 


52 


2 


Sandwich  Ulands. 


MakciIi 


••  bound  on  a  lour  of  observation 
and  inquiry  among  the  islands 
of  the  Indian  Archipelago."  A* 
mbng  the  primary  objects  which 
are  to  claim  their  attention 
wherever  they  go,  •^are  the  topo^ 
graphy  of  the  islands  or  districts, 
the  various  communities,  popu- 
lation, languages,  and  religions, 
the  intellectual,  the  moral  and 
social  condition  of  the  people, 
their  disposition  to  receive  Chris- 
tian  teachers — the  means  of  ac- 
cess to  them,  and  the  facilities 
for  sustaining  a  mission  when 
once  commenced  among  them." 

Sandwich  Islands.  Some 
of  our  friends  have  expressed 
surprise  that  we  should  remain 
silent,  while  reports  have  been 
abroad  aspersing  the  character 
of  Christian  missionaries  at  the 
Sandwich  Islands.  We  were 
not  silent  because  we  believed 
or  even  suspected  those  reports 
were  true.  We  knew  too  well 
the  parties,  both  the  assailants 
and  those  attacked,  to  entertain 
any  doubts  on  the  subject.  And 
though  we  have  very  great  con- 
fidence in  the  individuals  who 
compose  that  mission,  still  we 
have  more  fears  that  they  will 
become  weary,  or  too  confident 
of  success,  and  so  fail  through 
want  of  perseverance  and  watch- 
fulness, than  that  they  will  be 
overthrown  by  the  foe  from 
without.  The  progress  of  im- 
prove ment  since  the  mission 
commenced  in  1820,  is  most  sig- 
nal, and  calls  for  devout  grati- 
tude  to  God,  who  has  given  the 
increase ;  the  work  however  is 
only  in  its  infancy  and  requires 
patience,  zeal,  and  faith — all  of 
a  higher  order  than  have  hither- 
to been  exercised,  that  the  work 
nmv  be  carried  on  to  perlcction. 


We  have  letters  from  the  In- 
lands to  the  7  th  of  February 
1834 :  the  view  of  the  mission 
which  we  present  below  is  dated 
Honolulu,  Oahu,  Oct.  2d,  1838. 
In  reply  to  our  inquiries,  our 
correspondent  says : 

*<  You  wish  us  to  give  you  faets 
respecting  our  mission.  The 
reading  world  already  teems 
with  facts,  and  falsehood  too, 
respecting  the  mission  at  the 
Sandwich  Islands;  but  the  great 
majority  of  English  and  Ameri- 
can readers  are  nearly  as  igno- 
rant of  the  true  state  of  things 
here,  as  they  are  of  the  interi<Hr 
of  the  *  Celestial  empire.'  This 
ignorance,  or  rather  misappre- 
hension, has  resulted  from  vs. 
rious  causes.  One  extreme  na- 
turally leads  to  the  other.  The 
writers  on  one  side  of  the  ques* 
tion  have  shown  so  much  bare- 
faced  absurdity  and  falsehood  in 
their  representations,  that  the 
friends  of  missions  in  defense 
of  the  cause  have  sometimes 
gone  to  the  opposite  extreme* 
and  presented  only  the  fair  side 
of  the  picture,  and  that  in  glow* 
ing  colors.  Besides,  it  is  more 
pleasant  to  missionaries  and  to 
missionary  agents,  and  they  are 
inclined  to  imagine  more  bene- 
ficial to  their  cause,  to  present 
to  the  public  encouraging  iaets 
and  circumstances,  than  those 
which  are  discouraging.  Oo 
this  account,  the  remarkable 
success,  with  which  God  has  &• 
vored  this  mission,  has  been 
dwelt  upon  and  magnified  te  an 
extreme,  while  the  dark  side  flf 
the  picture  has  been  kept  o«|it  gf 
view,  or  passed  ovep  sliglitity* , 1 1 

**  But  the  great  Soutni  ^ 
misapprehensfon  respeetiiig-^ilf 
state  of  things  is  owing,  t  ^llil^ 
to  the   nature   of  the   suljeel^ 


1834. 


Ihfidufich  hlandu^ 


523 


The  inhabitants  of  England  and 
the  United  States*  never  having 
been  conversant  with  a  people 
in  a  barbarous  or  heathen  state^ 
form  very  erroneous  conclusions 
respecting  such  a  people,  and 
respecting  the  improvements 
which  take  place  among  them. 
It  18  not  easy  for  them  to  con- 
ceive the  moral*  intellectual,  and 
physical  degradation  of  such  a 
people,  and  they  are  little  aware 
of  the  time  and  toil  necessary  to 
raise  them,  even  in  a  very  par- 
tial degree,  from  this  degrada- 
tion ;  so  that  when  they  hear  of 
great  and  rapid  improvements, 
they  place  them  at  once  much 
above  their  real  condition.  They 
insensibly  compare  them  to  the 
people  with  whom  they  are  ac- 
quainted, and  to  whom  they  bear 
little  more  resemblance  than  the 
infant  of  days  to  a  man  in  the  vi- 
gor and  prime  of  life.  The  very 
terms  used  to  describe  the  im- 
provements among  them  are 
also  sources  of  error :  for  exam- 
pie,  school-teachers,  schools, 
school-houses,  churches,  chapels, 
palaces,  dec,  all  mean  very  dif- 
ferent things  at  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  from  what  the  same 
terms  do  in  England  and  Ame- 
rica. It  is  true  these  terms  have 
often  been  explained  by  us ;  but 
they  are  not  always  explained 
wherever  they  occur,  and  by 
thousands  the  explanation  has 
never  been  read,  or  is  forgotten. 
The  same  remarks  apply,  in 
some  degree,  to  many  other 
terms  and  statements,  which 
are  used  to  exhibit  the  moral 
and  religious  changes  among 
this  people.  These  changes  are 
Ro  modified  by  the  former  state 
of  the  people,  and  by  their  men- 
tal,  physical  and  political  con- 
dition,  that  very  erroneous  im 


pressions  are  received,  if  the 
reader  does  not  bear  in  mind, 
that  the  whole  structure  of  so. 
ciety,  and  all  the  habits  of  think* 
ingt  feeling,  and  acting  have 
been  heretofore*  and  are  still, 
widely  different  at  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  from  what  they  are  in 
his  own  favored  country. 

«^  I  have  been  led  to  these  re- 
marks by  a  full  conviction,  that 
very  many  caders  of  public  jour- 
nals are  placing  the  Sandwich 
Islands  far  too  high  in  the  scale, 
not  only  of  civilization,  but  of 
morality  and  religion.  Truth, 
and  truth  only,  is  the  thing  need- 
ed in  support  of  this  sacred  cause. 
It  is  a  cause  which  shrinks  not 
from  the  most  searching  inves- 
tigation ;  for  the  more  thorough- 
ly and  accurately  it  is  under- 
stood in  all  its  parts,  the  more 
it  will  commend  itself  to  the 
hearts  and  consciences  of  all 
good  men. 

«<1  would  not  intimate  in  these 
remarks,  that  great  success  has 
not  attended  the  promulgation 
of  the  Gospel  at  these  islands. 
Enough  has  been  effected  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  to  silence  gain- 
sayers,  and  to  fill  the  hearts  of 
Z  on's  friends  with  the  most  live- 
ly  emotions  of  gratitude.  But 
the  work  instead  of  being  aU 
most  completed,  as  some  seem 
to  suppose,  is  but  just  begun. 
But  I  must  hasten  to  comply, 
in  some  measure,  with  your 
request  by  giving  particulars. 
I  am  not  certain,  however,  that 
I  can  contribute  anything  to 
remove  the  misapprehensions 
referred  to. 

*«  There  are  now  on  the  Islands 
20  ordained  missionaries  and  8 
assistant  missionaries,  and  the 
samo  number  of  females.  Three 
of  the  assistant  missionaries  are 


524 


Sandwich  Islands. 


March, 


in  feeble  health,  and  able  to 
do  but  little  missionary  work. 
These  28  missionaries  are  locat. 
ed  at  10  different  stations,  and 
on  5  different  islands.  Public 
worship  is  regularly  maintained 
at  all  these  places,  and  occasion* 
ally  in  several  other  parts  of  the 
islands.  Our  congregations  have 
considerably  diminished  during 
the  past  year.  They  now  vary 
from  300  to  1500  or  2000. 

^  We  have  a  high-school  just 
going  into  operation.  It  has 
many  difficulties  to  struggle  with, 
as  everything  has  to  be  done ; 
we  must  begin  at  the  very  foun* 
dation.  We  cannot,  therefore, 
anticipate  with  any  certainty  its 
results.  It  contained  63  schol- 
ars during  the  last  year.  Se- 
veral more  have  recently  enter- 
ed.  It  is  under  the  instruction 
of  Mr.  Andrews  as  principal. 
The  progress  of  the  scholars 
must  at  present  be  slow,  owing 
to  the  want  of  books,  and  other 
means  of  instruction. 

«»The  number  of  marriages  du- 
ring the  last  year,  at  eight  of  the 
stations, — there  were  no  returns 
from  the  other  two — was  1290; 
the  number  of  readers  in  our 
schools,  was  20,184 ;  the  num- 
ber of  persons  admitted  to  the 
church  during  the  year,  was 
72 ;  and  the  whole  number  of 
persons  admitted  to  the  churchy 
since  the  commencement  of  the 
mission,  is  669.  This  statement 
is  made  out  from  the  reports  of 
the  different  stations  presented 
at  the  last  general  meeting  of 
the  mission  in  June. 

"  A  few  have  been  excluded 
from  our  churches  for  miscon. 
duct,  and  several  have  died ; 
so  that  the  present  number  of 
church  meml>ers  is  somewhat 
loss  than  that  given  afeoye.   !Vfa. 


ny  who  have  been  taiiffht  in  our 
schoob  are  not  claMoi  as  read- 
ers, and  of  course,  we  not  in- 
eluded  in  the  number;  and  aome 
who  are  includedf  are  veiy  m- 
different  readers. 

«« In  addition  to  our  eonuDon 
schools  taught  by  native  teacb- 
ers,  (which  by  the  way  hardly 
deserve  the  name  of  echooby  for 
they  are  taught  with  very  little 
system  or  efficiency,)  we  have 
schools  at  most  or  all  of  our  sIm* 
tions  taught  by  some  of  our  own 
number,  and  designed  particu« 
larly  to  qualify  teachers  for  in* 
structing  the  common  schools. 
In  these  station  schools,  read- 
ing,  writing,  arithmetic  and 
geography  are  taught. 

<«  As  it  regards  printing,  dec., 
we  have  two  iron  presses,  and 
two  old  Ramage  presses.  One 
of  them  will  soon  be  removed  to 
Lahaina,  in  order  to  facilitate 
the  business  of  making  books 
for  the  high-school.  The  other 
presses  will  be  used  at  this  |>laee. 
The  New  Testament  has  all 
been  published  in  the  native 
language;  from  the  Old  Tes* 
tament,  most  of  Grenesis,  Ebco. 
dus,  and  Joshua,  and  a  small 
part  of  Leviticus,  the  whole  of 
Deuteronomy,  and  23  Faakns. 
More  of  the  Old '  Testament  is 
nearly  ready  for  the  press.  In 
addition  to  the  above,  we  have 
published  several  elementary 
school-books,  catechisms,  trael% 
6ic.  The  whole  number  of 
pa^es  printed  at  our  presses  do* 
ring  the  last  year  amounted  to 
9,518,560:  most  of  them;  in 
18  mo.  These  are  eagerly  ^te^ 
ceived  and  read  by  thousands; 
but  the  people  need  BMire  gmn^ 
ral  knowledge  and  meatsi  idi»> 
cipline  to  derive  all  the  iiliiilit 
from  our  books  which  sriaJlis 


1834. 


Sandwich  Islands. 


525 


disired.  Multitudes  cannot  read, 
and  of  course,  have  no  special 
desire  for  books. 

«•  Gradual  improvements  are 
made  by  the  people,  especially 
by  the  chiefs,  in  external  appear- 
ance,  and  in  the  arts  and  usages 
of  civilized  life,  but  they  can  be 
regarded  as  only  just  emerging 
from  a  state  of  barbarism.  Much 
time  must  yet  elapse,  under  the 
most  favorable  auspices,  before 
they  will  deserve  to  be  called  a 
civilized  people.  It  is  absurd 
to  suppose,  that  a  nation  can  be 
raised  from  the  lowest  state  of 
barbarism  to  civilization  in  the 
short  space  of  ten,  or  twelve 
years,  without  the  intervention 
of  a  miracle.  A  manifest  pro- 
gress, however,  is  perceptible 
from  year  to  year;  and  the 
means  now  in  operation,  and 
others,  which  may  be  put  in 
o()eration  will,  we  trust,  with 
the  blessing  of  God,  produce  the 
expected  result. 

M I  have  perhaps  already  wea- 
ried  your  patience,  but  I  cannot 
close  this  letter,  without  advert, 
ing  for  a  moment  to  an  article 
in  the  Chinese  Repository  for 
July,  1832,  page  100.  After  a 
few  remarks,  under  the  head  of 
Persecution,  the  writer  says: 
<  We  have  been  led  to  these  re- 
flections, by  various  reports  con- 
cerning the  missionaries  in  the 
South  Sea  Islands.  If  the  mis- 
sionaries do  not  protest  against 
the  chiefs'  persecuting  their 
subjects,  or  strangers,  they  do 
exceedingly  wrong.  They  should 
know,  and  teach  the  chiefs,  who 
profess  Christianity,  that  the 
discipline  of  a  voluntary  society 
of  Christians,  i.  e.  a  Christian 
church,  ought  not  to  be  enforced 
as  laws  for  the  regulation  of  their 
subjectts  generally.' 


^*  On  reading  the«)e  remarks,  I 
was  not  certain,  whether  tlie 
writer  intended  to  include  in  the 
phrase  *  South  Sea  Islands,'  the 
Sandwich  Islands  or  not*  I  am 
not  aware,  however,  that  the 
remarks  apply  any  better  to  the 
missionaries  in  the  Society  and 
Greorgian  Islands,  than  to  the 
missionaries  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands.  You  doubtless  hear 
various  reports  concerning  us, 
and  it  would  not  be  strange,  if, 
among  others,  you  should  hear 
reports  of  our  persecutions.  I 
am  pleased  with  the  sentiments 
of  the  article.  To  bear  our  tes- 
timony against  anything,  which 
can  properly  be  called  persecu. 
tion,  we  are  certainly  bound  to 
do  in  all  proper  circumstances, 
as  lovers  of  political  and  reli- 
gious  liberty,  in  the  cradle  of 
which  we  have  been  nurtured. 
But  I  am  not  aware,  that  the 
chiefs  here  can  be  justly  charged 
with  persecution,  unless  it  be  in 
the  case  of  some  of  their  own 
subjects,  who  became  followers 
of  the  Jesuits.  And  it  is  doubt, 
ful  whether  their  conduct  in  this 
case  can  be  called  persecution 
for  conscience'  sake.  When 
they  sent  away  the  two  Ca- 
tholic priests  from  the  islands, 
they  exercised  a  right,  which 
every  nation  exercises.  How 
wisely  and  justly,  it  was  exer- 
cised  in  that  case,  I  shall  not 
now  undertake  to  discuss.  You 
will  see  the  subject  very  fairly 
represented  in  the  Missionary 
Herald,  and  in  the  last  report 
of  the  American  Board.  Some 
of  the  measures  of  the  chiefs 
with  regard  to  the  followers  of 
the  Jesuits,  to  say  the  least,  bore 
hard  upon  persecution ;  but 
these  measures  were  disftppraDed 
of  by  the  missionaries.     But  to 


r>'26 


Sandwidi   lshwd$. 


Marcii^ 


estimate  properly  the  conduct 
•>r  the  chiefs  in  this  case,  they 
tniist  not  be  placed  in  the  condi- 
tion of  the  enhghtened  rulers  of 
the  present  age  but  rather  in 
the  condition  of  the  heads  of 
famihes.  This  is  very  much  the 
relation,  which  they  have  always 
regarded  themselves  as  holding 
towards  their  subjects.  They 
exercise  much  the  same  author- 
ity over  their  people,  that  a  pa- 
rent exercises  over  his  children. 
It  must  l)e  a  long  time  before  the 
principles  of  civil  and  religions 
liberty  can  be  understood,  and 
brought  into  complete  operation 
among  the  people  of  the  Sand- 
wich Islands. 

'*  I  am  not  aware,  that  the  chiefs 
have  ever  thought  of  adopting 
the  discipline  of  the  church,  as 
laws  for  the  regulation  of  their 
subjects  generally.  They  have 
it  is  true,  endeavored  to  form 
their  laws  upon  the  principles 
of  the  Bible,  so  far  as  to  make 
regulations  for  the  external  ob. 
servance  of  the  Sabbath,  for  the 
suppression  of  drunkenness,  for- 
nication and  adultery.  If  this 
is  enforcing  the  discipline  of  the 
church  upon  their  subjects,  we 
should  hope  that  all  Christian 
rulers  would  do  the  same.  So 
far  from  'enforcing  the  disci- 
pline of  the  church  upon  their 
subjects  generally,'  the  chiefs, 
who  are  meml>ers  of  the  church, 
have  nothing  to  do  with  enforc 
ing  the  discipline  of  the  church, 
even  upon  its  own  members ; 
the  missionaries  thinking  it  pni. 
dent  for  the  present  to  retain 
this  power  in  their  own  hands. 
The  whole  external  change  has 
undoubtedly  been  owing,  in  a 
great  measure,  to  the  influ- 
once  of  the  chiefs,  but  this  in- 
rtuence,    «o    far   as    religion    is 


concerned,  has  been  a  kind  of 
paternal  influence,  and  not  the 
influence  of  law.  No  civil  pe- 
nalty  has  ever  been  inflicted  on 
their  subjects  by  the  chiefs  for 
neglecting  schools,  public  wor- 
ship,  &c, 

'« I  feel  very  sensibly  the  force 
of  the  remarks  in  the  article  re- 
ferred to.  The  fact  that  so 
many  of  the  chiefs  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Christian  church* 
renders  great  caution  necessary 
on  our  part  to  keep  the  church 
distinct  from  the  state,  and  free 
from  hypocritical  members.  In 
past  ages,  the  frowns  of  royalty 
have,  in  many  instanceSf  proved 
a  blessing  to  the  church,  while 
ils  smiles  have  proved  a  curse. 
The  church  should,  therefore^ 
rejoice  with  tremblings,  when 
caressed  by  civil  power.  We 
are  warned  by  what  we  have 
already  seen  here  not  to  put  our 
trust  in  princes.  They  have 
done  much,  to  be  sure,  to  bring 
about  an  external  reformation 
among  the  people,  but  this  very 
fact  renders  us  less  confident  of 
its  permanency.  We  are  alrea. 
dy  reminded,  that,  should  the 
popular  current  turn  against 
morality  and  religion,  much  that 
is  now  fair  and  inviting  will  be 
swept  away,  and  a  great  amy 
will  arise  here  to  espouse  the 
cause  of  the  enemy.  We  wisht 
therefore,  to  be  prepared  for  re- 
verses, and  we  wish  our  friends 
to  l)e  prepared  for  them:  and 
we  wish  them,  when  revenes 
come,  not  to  feel  that  all  '»  lost; 
for  it  can  certainly  be  no  leas  In 
the  church  to  be  purifiedt  and 
separated  from  its  dross..  I41I 
us  then,  confide  more  in  Qpd-^ 
convert  the  nations  to  h909i||)£ 
He  alone  cam  acc4)mf^iA>' fttp 


work." 


''>-.>it-jii»^' 


VoM. 


Juunial  (if  Oaunrna^. 


SiAM.  *'Our  litlle  assoiubly 
of  Chinese,"  says  Mr.  Jones  in 
a  letter  dated  in  December  last, 
at  Bangkok,  <^  still  continues, 
conducted  by  Hunty  as  usual. 
We  have  for  some  months  had 
as  good  evidence  as  I  could  ex- 
pect, that  two  or  three  of  his 
associates  were  true  converts, 
but  owing  to  my  ignorance  of 
their  language  and  their  slight 
acquaintance  with  Siamese,  I 
had  hitherto  declined  their  re- 
peated solicitations  for  baptism. 
At  length,  circumstances  were 


such  that  i  did  nut  feci  at  liberty 
to  decline  any  longer,  and  on 
Sabbath  morning,  the,  8th  inst., 
I  administered  the  rite  to  Chek 
Bunty,  Chek  Peng,  and  Chek 
Sengseali.  I  am  exceedingly 
grieved  at  my  inability  to  instruct 
them,  except  very  imperfectly  : 
and  I  earnestly  hope,  that  some 
missionarv  to  the  Chinese  will 
soon  join  us.  We  continue  the 
distribution  of  books  as  we  have 
opportunity,  and  have  frequent 
discussions  with  the  Burmans, 
and  601UC  with  the  Siam&se." 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


China.  The  present  monarch  is 
generally  spoken  of  by  his  subjects  in 
terms  of  high  commendation  and  es. 
teem ;  the  period  of  his  reign  however  is 
universally  considered  as  infelicitous : 
not  one  happy  or  prosperous  year  has 
jet  passed  since  he  has  filled  "the 
dragon  seat  :**  inundations,  droughts, 
famine,  insurrections,  and  other  cala. 
mities  are  continually  occurring  in  one 
quarter  or  another  of  his  vast  domin. 
ions.  The  provinces  now  suffering 
most  are  Yunnan,  Hoonan,  Hoopih, 
Keangse,  Shantimg,  and  Chihle, 
which  includes  the  capital.  This  pro. 
vince  and  those  of  Kwangse  and  Fuh- 
kc^n  are  in  a  state  of  tolerable  quiet, 
ude;  provisions  for  those  who  have 
the  means  of  purchasing  them  at  a 
high  price  are  plenty;  but  with  raulti. 
tudes  the  means  are  not,  and  the  conse. 

?|uence  is  that  thefts  and  robberies  are 
requent;  numbers  of  the  unhappy  be- 
ings  charged  with  these  crimes  are 
almost  every  day  consigned  to  prison : 
on  the  20th  instant,  38  were  brought  to 
Canton  in  one  company. — ^The  dis. 
turbances  in  the  neighborhood  of 
LeCnchow  have  been  quieted,  and  a 
part  of  the  troops  have  returned. 

Fire  in  Ike  temple  of  Honan^  nearly 
opposite  to  the  foreign  factories,  was 
discovered  early  in  the  evening  of  the 
•1th  instant ;  and  before  10  o'clock  the 
r.hoo.Uin  kd,  a  large  hall  filled  with 
idols,  was  ri^duced  to  abheF     The  fire 


was  communicated  from  a  lamp  which 
hung  near  one  of  the  shrines.  When 
the  Sames  first  broke  out,  considerable 
concern  was  felt  for  the  other  parts  of 
the  temple,  and  for  the  houses  of  the  se. 
nior  hong.merchant  which  stood  near 
the  chooteSn  kd.  The  loss,  it  is  said, 
will  speedily  be  made  up  by  a  sub. 
scription  among  the  people  of  Hon  an 
and  Canton. 


Local  officers.  Grovemor  Loo  has 
reported  the  circumstances  of  Le  Tae- 
keaou*8  death  to  the  emperor;  and 
has  appointed  the  chief  judge  of  the 
province  to  fill  the  office  of  literary 
chancellor  until  a  successor  is  sent 
from  Peking. 

Chung,  the  hack  wan,  or  hoppo  of 
Canton,  has  received  an  appointment 
in  Pekin?,  and  it  is  expected  that  an. 
other  "  slave "  from  the  capital  will 
soon  be  *'  promoted  **  to  the  office  of 
commissioner  of  customs  at  this  port. 

Invasion  of  Cochinchina.  A  corres. 
pondent  at  Bangkok  informs  us,  that 
on  the  1st  and  2d  of  Dec.  near  50,000 
men  passed  down  the  river  **  destined 
for  an  attack  on  Cochinchina.  They 
were  divided  into  two  squadrons,  one 
under  the  command  of  the  P*hraklang 
to  go  by  water,  and  the  other  under 
P'hra  Mehtap  (the  Siamese  generalis. 
simo)  to  proceed  as  far  as  they  can  up 
a  Hmall  river  in  boats,  and  thence  by 
land.    Two  squadrons  have  preceded 


528 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


them  in  a  Biinllar  way,  and  two  more 
are   to   follow.      Everything   is   atill 

Suiet  here.  The  oetensible  cause  of 
liis  war  is  said  to  be  the  oppressions 
practiced  on  Camboja,  and  the  oh. 
structions  of  Siamese  commerce. 

**  The  kinjf  of  Siam  is  employing  his 
Burman  subjects  in  laying  out  plans 
of  the  Burman  country, — ^the  roads, 
distances  of  places,  &«.,  but  for  what 
purpose  I  know  not.  The  people  in. 
form  me  that  an  English  embassador 
has  come  from  Maulmein  to  the  Siam. 
ese  borders  with  500  foreigrners  and 
500  Burmans.  Those  intimately  con. 
nected  with  the  government  allow  that 
one  has  come  with  a  great  company 
of  attendants,  but  that  uie  king  refuses 
to  allow  him  to  advance,  unless  some 
uf  them  are  diHmissed.  p.  s.  January 
7th.  Another  detachment  of  soldiers 
has  gone  on  to  Cochinchina,  and  the 
English  embassador  has  returned  with- 
out visiting  this  city.*' 

Kidnapping  cHiLonEfc.  A  recent 
number  of  the  Peking  gazette  con. 
tains  bitter  complaints  from  one  of  the 
censors,  about  a  system  of  kidnapping 
children  and  young  persons  in  Pe. 
king.  The  agents  of  this  inhuman 
traffic  are  women,  who,  when  con. 
victed  get  off  easily,  by  pleading  ge- 
neral  laws  in  favor  of  their  sex :  so 
that,  instead  of  corporeal  punishment, 
or  transportation,  for  stealing  and  sell, 
ing  children,  they  are  merely  fined. 
The  yushe,  or  imperial  remembrancer, 
suggests  to  his  majesty  the  exemplary 
severe  punishment  of  a  few  of  these 
women,  to  operate  as  a  warning  to 
the  rest.  He  recommends  that  uiey 
should  be  transported  and  given  as 
slaves  to  the  common  soldiers. 

This  punishment  is  one  way  of  get. 
ting  rid  of  their  evil  acts  in  one  place, 
but  it  does  not  promise  much  for  the 
improvement  of  the  morals  of  the  em. 
pire.  However,  to  get  rid  of  a  pre- 
sent  and  a  pressing  evil,  seems  all  that 
is  contemplated  by  most  of  the  go. 
vemments  of  the  world.  The  prin. 
ciple  of  obtaining  the  greatest  happi. 
ness  for  the  moment,  is  substituted  for 
that  of  obtaining  the  greatest  happi. 
ness  for  a  long  continued  course  of 
time — the  Christian  system  is  reversed. 

Tmperial    Severitv.       From    the 


province  of  Honan  a  reference  has 
been   made  to  the  emperor  reeom. 
mending  to  mercy  a  man  mider  sen. 
tence  of    decapitation.      LeAe  etofe 
something  from  Lewhwny  and  ran 
off  with  It.    Lewhwuy  puimied.  And 
the  thief  dropped  hit  boo^.     But  the 
pursuer  being  dim  of  tight  did  nol  oh. 
serve  this  and  caught  Lehe,  whom 
he  began  to  beat  severely  with  hit 
fist.     Lehe,  smarting  under  the  pein, 
and  his  passions  excited,  converted  hit 
head  into  a  battering  ram;  niabed 
against    Lewhwuy*s    stomach,    and 
gave  him  such  a  thrust  as  knocked  him 
down  and  caused  his  death.  It  it  m|^. 
ed  in  favor  of  the  thief  that  he  did  not 
use  violence  to  the  owner  of  the  mtib 
perty,  nor  did  he  plot  his  death.    The 
manslaying  was  unintentional,  done  in 
a  fit  of  excitement,  and  therefore  hit 
life  may  be  spared. 

The  emperor  answers  that  it  it  con- 
trary  to  the  letter  of  the  law;  and  if 
indeed  there  had  been  left  a  thread  of 
mercy,  he  himself  would  haye  taken 
hold  of  it,  without  thw  raggettion* 
Let  therefore  Lehe,  at  hat  ahfeady 
been  decided,  be  given  to  the  tword* 

The  Pihlebn  kbaou,  or  Sect  of  the 
Water.Iily,  has  often  given  trouble  to 
the  present  dynasty.  In  theprovmoe 
of  Ganhwuy  a  man  hat  been  tmMd 
charged  with  an  attempt  to  rtviYe  It. 
The  law  requires  that  those  who  are 
not  leaders  should  be  transported  to 
western  Tartary  and  given  at  tIaTee 
to  the  Mohammedan  begt,  or  other 
great  men  who  have  power  to  control 
them.  The  leaders  mutt  toflfor  deatl^ 


Suicide. — A  few  daya  ago  a  poor 
woman  named  Pae,  with  Ear  eldQtt 
daughter  eighteen  years  of  are,  hang* 
ed  themselves,  and  left  nnproleeted 
five  female  children  and  three  licm. 
The  family  was  once  in  better  mr- 
cumstances.  The  husband  beoame 
dissipated,  and  hunger  and  want  Imt 
been  of  late  the  lot  of  the  iamilf ;  hi 
consequence  of  which,  in  the  abtOiU^ 
of  right  principles,  these  two  Qnlitg||ff 
persons,  weary  of  life,  committed  Mu 
cide.  The  neighborhood  tahperib* 
ed  for  coffins  to  inter  them,  vlfllll 
is  to  become  of  the  motherkit  99^ 
helpless  children  none  can  tell.     .  ^/^ 


' 


Postscript    The  weather  during  the  month  (to  the  38th),  has  been  mild»^iil4 
the  prospect  for  the  first  crop  of  rice  is  fair. — The  foreign  ships  are  vtty 
numerous  (01  the  season,  thei«  beu>^  \*«  \v\  ^q\\,  ^w^*i^  ^v\a\\\.v\x 


IIIK 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY^ 


Vol.  IL— April,  1834.— No.  12. 


REVIEW. 


Report  of  proceedings  on  a  voyage  to  the  northern 
ports  of  ChinUj  in  the  ship  Lord  Amherst :  ex- 
tracted from  papers  printed  by  order  of  the  House 
of  CommonSj  relating  to  the  trade  with  China.  By 
H.  H.  Lindsay.     London,  1833. 

Journal  of  two  voyages  along  the  coast  of  China^  in 
1831  and  1832;  the  first  in  a  Chinese  junky  the 
second  in  the  British  ship  Lord  Amherst:  with 
notices  of  Corea^  LewcheWj  Sfc.  By  Charles 
GuTZLAFF.     New  York,  1833. 

Except  at  the  entrance  of  the  ports  of  Canton  and 
Macao,  the  waters  which  wash  the  shores  of  China, 
Corea,  Japan,  Lewchew,  and  Formosa,  have  seldom 
been  visited  by  foreign  ships  during  the  last  one  hun- 
dred years:  consequently,  most  of  the  works  extant, 
which  treat  of  these  seas,  were  written,  or  have  been 
compiled  from  accounts  of  surveys  which  were  made 
prior  to  that  time.  Considering  only  the  population 
and  various  productions  and  wants  of  these  empires 
and  kingdoms,  together  with  the  great  extent  of  sea- 
board, and  the  number  and  magnitude  of  their  rivers, 
it  seems  surprising  that  they  have  attracted  so  little 
attention.  Nowhere  else  are  such  wide  fields  open 
for  enterprise,  yet  in  no  other  part  of  the  world  is  so 
little  exhibited.     In  spite  of  a  thousand  hindrances, 

ihe  power  of  steam  is  opening  a  way  into  lUe  c^vvVx^ 

3K 


5r30  Jouinuls  oi  Mvsarfi.  -Vpkil, 

of  Africa:  do  gr(*ar<ir  obsliiclrs  iinpeilf,  or  fewer  and 
less  important  (M)nsi(l(;nitioiisrn<*ounig<^  a  BUuim  navi- 
gation on  \\\v.  great  rivers  of  China  !  J^'or  the  honor 
of  placing  the  illustrious  name  of  a  sovereign  "on  the 
true  position  of  the  magnetic  pole,"  year  after  year  is 
spent  in  the  inhospitable  regions  of  the  arctic  seas  : 
do  not  the  islands  of  the  coast  between  the  southern 
limits  of  Camboja  and  the  northern  boundary  of  Kam- 
tschatka  afford  equal  scope  for  great  and  useful  under- 
takings ?  Would  there  be  no  honor  in  placing  the 
character  of  foreigners  in  "its  true  position,"  and  es- 
tablishing a  free  intercourse  among  the  millions  of 
the  east?  Do  the  waters  of  China  and  Japan  pre- 
sent fewer  objects  for  the  scientific  navigator  than  the 
polar  seas  f  Are  the  grand  purposes  of  human  life 
likely  to  be  better  served,  by  exploring  the  icebound 
regions  of  the  north,  than  by  surveying  and  delineat- 
ing accurately  these  more  hospitable  seas,  which 
afford  access  to  the  most  populous  and  productive 
regions  of  the  earth  1 

Individual,  private  enterprise  will  work  its  way 
wherever  sufficient  inducements  of  ffain  are  held  out; 
but  it  cannot  always  proceed,  as  it  is  desirable,  to  open 
new  channels  where  great  impediments  block  up  the 
way.  We  shall  not  here  touch  the  question  of  the 
expediency  of  maintaining  large  navies,  as  is  now 
done  by  some  of  the  nations  of  Christendom  ;,  but  if 
such  must  be  supported,  it  very  justly  becomes  a  sub- 
ject of  consideration,  whether  some  of  those  ships 
ought  not  to  be  employed  in  these  seas.  Under  the 
command  of  prudent  and  able  men,  they  would  afford 
protection  from  lawless  depredations,  and,  by  a  high 
course  of  magnanimous  conduct,  inspire  confidence, 
and  command  respect.  Such  ships  should  be  em- 
ployed in  making  nautical  surveys.  In  order  to  for m 
jjfood  charts,  the  hydrographer  should  ascertain  per- 
fectly and  delineate  minutely  and  clearly  all  the  fefi- 
tures  required  for  a  safe  navigation  of  the  field  suf'^ 
veyed,  so  far  as  it  depends  on  a  knowledge  of  nat|ij*a 
CHUso.s.     Siieh  charts  ofihese  ?{ea>j  do  not  existV  ft 


l8o4.  Ijindsaif  and  Cutzlaff.  531 

llie  account  of  the  voyage  of  tlio  Lord  Amherst,  re- 
peated mentiou  is  made  of  the  inaccuracy  of  the  old 
charts.  The  historian  of  the  embassy  under  lord 
Macartney,  says :  "At  Chusan  the  squadron  had  ar- 
rived at  the  utmost  limit  of  recorded  European  navi- 
gation ;  and  the  sea  from  thence,  for  about  10°  of  lati- 
tude, and  6°  of  longitude  was  utterly  unknown,  except 
to  those  who  dwelt  in  the  neighborhood  of  its  shores." 

We  have  before  us  a  Chinese  directory,  containing 
what  were  intended  for  charts  ;  but  the  work  is  nearly 
wortliless.  Of  European  charts,  that  of  Garritz, 
made  in  1632,  is  one  of  the  oldest  and  best ;  those.of 
the  Jesuits,  which  were  completed  in  1716,  are  not  al- 
ways accurate.  Chinhae  is  laid  down  by  them  (we 
quote  from  Mr.  L.'s  report,)  in  lat.  33° 5' N.,  long.  121° 
6'  E.;  in  Dalrymple's  chart  it  is  in  lat.  30°  1 8'  N.,  long. 
121°  7'  E.;  "whereas  the  result  of  repeated  observa- 
tions by  captain  Rees,  the  accuracy  of  which  was  con- 
firmed by  subsequent  observation  and  comparisons, 
oave  29'^  54^  N.  lat.,  and  121°  52^'  E.  long."  We  in- 
tended to  take  a  brief  survey  of  the  coast  of  China, 
and  to  give  the  situation  of  the  principal  places  ;  but 
the  confusion  in  the  names  of  places  is  so  great,  that 
without  a  chart,  any  description  which  we  could  give, 
would  be  unsatisfactory.  We  proceed  therefore,  to  a 
nwiew  of  the  two  works,  the  titles  of  which  stand  at 
the  head  of  this  article. 

Messrs.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlalf  commenced  their 
voyage  on  tlie  26th  of  February,  1832,  and  returned 
lo  Macao  on  the  5th  of  the  following  September. 
Chiefly  on  account  ofadverse  winds  and  currents,  they 
wore  31  days  in  reaching  the  borders  of  Fuhkeen, 
which  are  distant  only  about  220  miles  from  Macao. 
During  this  time  however,  they  gained  much  infor- 
mation concerning  the  country  and  inhabitants  along 
the  coast  of  this  province.  While  at  Kea-tsze,  they 
were  requested  to  give  the  local  officers  an  account 
of  the  ship,  whither  bound.  Sec.  In  reply,  "  I  thought 
it  riirht,"  says  Mr.  L.,  "  to  bear  in  mind  the  instruc- 
Uoiis  I  had  rcM  rivnd.  to  avoid  giving  the  government 


\ 


53'i  Journal  of  Messrs.  Ai'Rir, 

any  iiiformalioii  that  I  was  acting  in  the  employment 
of  the  Company ;  and  therefore  gave  the  following  re- 
port in  writing,  with  which  they  professed  themselves 
perfectly  satisfied  :  '  The  ship  is  one  of  the  English 
nation  fron  Bengal ;  her  complement  is  70  men ;  she 
is  commanded  by  Hoo  Heamo,  and  is  bound  for  Jjt- 
pan/  This  report,  though  true  in  some  respects,  yet 
certainly  gives  no  clue  for  the  Chinese  to  trace  the 
ship.  She  is  from  Bengal,  and  at  the  period  I  wrote 
this,  it  was  anticipated  that  Japan  would  be  compris- 
ed in  the  voyage."  As  they  expected  to  have  fre- 
quent communication  with  the  Chinese,  Mr.  Lindsay 
thought  it  best  to  style  himself  the  commander  of  the 
ship ;  and  as  his  own  name  would  be  known  at  Can- 
ton, he  substituted  for  it  his  Christian  xiame,  Hugh 
Hamilton,  which  he  wrote  Hoo  Heame.  Keale 
was  also  adopted  for  the  Christian  name  of  Mr.  G. 
The  general  appearance  of  the  coast  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Canton,  is  described  as  barren  and  arid  ;  the 
people  as  being  employed  in  the  manufacture  of  su- 
gar, the  staple  article  of  export  in  most  of  the  districts 
already  visited.  Salt,  which  is  made  by  the  evapora- 
tion of  sea- water,  is  another  of  the  principal  produc- 
tions. The  following  extracts  arc  from  Mr.  Lind- 
say's report : 

«<The  island  of  Nan-aou  (in  the  local  dialect  Namoh,)  is  about 
fourteen  miles  in  length,  and  of  irregular  breadth,  varying  from 
one  mile  to  five  or  six.  On  the  northern  side  are  two  deep  bays, 
at  the  bottom  of  which  are  large  villages  and  a  considerable  extent 
of  cultivated  ground.  The  general  appearance  of  the  island  is 
mountainous  and  barren,  though  Chinese  industry  has  here  shown 
what  effects  patience  and  perseverance  may  produce  in  despite  of 
the  niggardness  of  nature.  The  mandarin  resides  at  the  eastern  town* 
which  is  called  Nan-tsze.  This  island,  which  is  half  in  Canton, 
and  half  in  Fuhkeen  province,  is  the  second  naval  station  of  Can- 
ton. It  is  the  residence  of  a  tsungkwan,  or  admiral,  who  has 
a  nominal  force  of  5,237  men  under  his  command,  of  which  4,078 
belong  to  Canton,  and  1159  to  Fuhkeen,  The  existence,  howevert 
of  these  troops  is  very  doubtful.  The  defenses  of  the  station, 
as  we  saw  it,  consisted  of  seven  or  eight  small  junks,  in  appearanq^- 
resembling  the  smaller  class  of  Fuhkeen  trading  vessels,  and  in 
h11  respects  inferior  to  tho8<?  of  Canton.  On  an  island,  at  the  ^ni* ' 
ItJincc  of  the  bny^  an*  tw<»  (oris,  the  upper  nwi  luouiitjn^r  fright  tlwj??c' 


1834.  Lindsay  and  Guizlaff.  5ti;^ 

lower  ^w  gnus ;  but  uh  is  invariably  the  case  in  Chinese  fbrttfica- 
tions,  they  are  both  commanded  hy  heights  immediately  behind 
them ;  up  the  bay  there  is  another  small  fort  without  any  guns. 
Here  also,  we  met  with  the  strongest  proofs  of  the  jealousy  and  sus. 
picion  of  the  mandarins.  Wishing  to  go  on  board  of  one  of  the 
war  junks,  we  were  refused  admission,  under  the  pretence  that  the 
admiral  had  issued  positive  orders  that  no  one  should  hold  the 
slightest  communication  with  us.  There  were  several  large  trad- 
ing vessels  windbound  here,  and  on  sailing  past  one  we  went  on 
board  by  the  express  invitation  of  her  commander,  an  intelligent 
and  re.s))ectable  person,  who  received  us  with  the  greatest  cordiali- 
ty. Wc  had  been  here  but  a  few  minutes,  before  no  less  than  three 
sniuU  war  boats  with  mandarins  joined  us,  and  at  first  commenced 
angrily  upbraiding  the  captain,  for  entering  into  communication 
with  barbarians.  An  interesting  and  amusing  conversation  follow. 
0(1,  in  which  we  soon  found,  that  though  our  opponents  were  very 
ready  to  commence  with  violent  and  angry  words,  yet  that  a  mix- 
ture of  inde{X)ndent  and  good  humored  argument  very  soon  lowered 
tlicir  tone,  and  they  ended  by  apologizing  for  the  uncivil  reception 
we  had  met  with  ;  the  blame  they  threw  entirely  on  their  superiors ; 
and  we  then  s|X)nt  half  an  hour  talking  on  various  subjects  in  tlie 
mmi  friendly  manner.  The  point  which  seemed  most  to  puzzle 
tlieu),  and  indeed  gave  them  most  uneasiness,  was  hearing  foreign- 
ers converse  in  their  own  language,  and  show  some  knowledge  of 
their  local  institutions  and  geography ;  it  was,  however,  decided 
among  them  that  Mr.  Gutzlaffwas  a  Chinese  from  Amoy,  and  one 
of  them  asked  me  in  a  confidential  way,  to  confess  that  their  surmise 
was  true.  I  took  some  trouble  to  explain  to  him  that  far  from  such 
being  the  case,  the  gentleman  had  only  been  six  years  out  of  £u- 
ro[>c,  and  previously  to  that  was  }>erfectly  unacquainted  with  the 
language.  Having  given  all  the  information  required  for  a  report 
to  the  mandarins,  we  parted  on  friendly  terms,  the  chief  man  say- 
ing to  mo,  *  wc  shall  report  you  to  be  well  disfMised  persons,  who 
thoroughly  understand  the  rules  of  propriety.'  Much  regret  was  al- 
so expressed  at  their  not  daring  to  avail  themselves  of  my  invita- 
tion to  visit  the  ship.  Here,  as  at  Kc^-tsze,  in  unguarded  freedom 
of  conversation,  the  mandarins  dropped  hints  expressive  of  the 
great  alarm  which  the  admiral  had  been  in,  thinking  us  a  ship  of 
war,  as  reports  had  reached  them  that  a  numerous  fleet  was  ex- 
pected  at  Canton. 

"  Wc  had  now  quitted  Canton  province  and  entered  that  of  Fub- 
koeri.  D:iring  the  last  month  we  had  constant  intercourse  with 
the  people  at  every  place  whore  wc  stop|ied.  Strangers  and  un- 
protected, either  by  any  force  of  our  own,  or  by  the  countenance  of 
the  government,  we  had  repeatedly  entered  their  villages,  and  been 
surrounded  by  hundreds  of  Chinese ;  and  instead  of  the  rudeness 
and  insult  which  is  but  too  frequent  near  Canton,  we  had  met  with 
nothing  but  expressions  of  friendship  and  good-will.  It  is  true  the 
places  w(!  have  hitho.rto  visited,  arc  mostly  |>oor,  nor  is  it  proba- 
bir  flial  much  advanlagc  will  ever  arise  from  intercourse  with  them  j 


■  -yr  ■ ' 


5*34  Jourtml  of  Messrs.  April, 

but  still  it  was  a  source  ot'saUsiactioii  and  encouragcuicnt  to  11%  to 
think  that  we  have  made  some  friends  at  every  spot  we  have  visited. 
In  Fuhkeen  we  had  to  look  for  intercourse  of  a  more  important 
description ,  but  the  experience  we  had  gained,  inspired  us  with 
confidence,  in  looking  forward  to  a  continuance  of  the  same  friend* 
ly  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  natives,  and  that  all  our  difficulties 
would  arise  from  the  interference  of  the  mandarins.  Left  to  them- 
selves, the  Chinese  are  not  the  jealous  and  suspicious  race  they 
have  been  generally  imagined.  These  are  the  ideas  that  suggest, 
ed  themselves  at  the  time,  and  the  sequel  will  show  that  they  have 
been  amply  realized. 

"I  have  few  commercial  remarks  10  offer  respecting  our  voyage 
while  in  Canton  province.  Re])cated  inquiries  were  made  for  opi- 
um by  our  visitors,  and  at  Nan-aou,  some  |)ersons,  after  having 
seen  our  goods,  promised  to  go  to  Ching-hae  and  procure  custom- 
ers for  us.  Cahcoes  a])pear  to  attract  most  notice  among  the  poorer 
classes,  and  in  barter  for  provisions  they  generally  preferred  ten  cu- 
bits or  four  yards  of  calico  to  1000  cash,  which  is  equivalent  to  a 
tlollar ;  at  this  rate  it  would  appear  that  the  retail  price  to  this  peo. 
pie  was  as  high  as  ten  dollars  per  piece ;  but  as  we  sold  none,  it 
would  not  be  fair  to  draw  any  conclusion  from  such  premises." 

The  voyagers  left  Nan-aou  on  the  28th  of  March, 
and  reached  Amoy  on  the  2d  of  April.  The  district 
in  which  this  place  is  situated,  is  one  of  the  moat  bar- 
ren in  all  China ;  it  is  dependent,  even  for  the  neces- 
saries of  life,  on  the  neighboring  island  of  Formosa ; 
yet  no  spot  in  the  empire  numbers  so  many  wealthy 
and  enterprising  merchants  as  Amoy ;  they  have 
spread  themselves  all  along  the  coast  of  China,  and 
have  establis^hed  houses  in  many  parts  of  the  Indian 
Archipelago  ;  most  of  the  junks  comprehended  under 
the  name  of  *  green  head,'  (on  account  of  their  being 
painted  green  at  the  bow,  in  distinction  from  the  *  red 
head,'  which  designates  the  vessels  from  Canton,)  are 
the  property  of  merchants  from  Amoy.  Its  harbor  is 
excellent ;  vessels  can  sail  up  close  to  the  houses ; 
load  and  unload  with  the  greatest  facility  ;  have  slid* 
ter  from  all  winds,  and  on  entering  and  leaving  the 
port  experience  no  danger  of  getting  ashore.  "It  1$ 
doubtless,"  says  Mr.  G.  in  his  journal,  "one  of  tlie 
best  harbors  for  European  mercantile  enterprise,  bolli 
for  its  situation,  its  wealth,  and  the  stores  of  Chitieisis 
exports.  At  an  early  period,  the  Portuguese  traded 
her^^  the  Dutch  roljowcd   \\w\\\ ;  the  Engli^^h  fur  a 


■^^ 


1834.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff\  535 

long  time  had  a  factory  here';  and  the  t::^panish  have 
to  this  day  a  nominal  right  to  come  hither.  The  cause 
of  the  cessation  of  trade  has  not  been  so  much  the 
prohibitions  of  the  emperor,  as  the  extortions  to 
which  it  was  subject.  The  renewal  of  commerce 
will  have  the  most  beneficial  influence  both  upon  the 
nation  engaging  in  it,  and  upon  the  Chinese." 

Boldness,  pride  and  generosity  are  characteristics 
of  the  people  of  Amoy.  When  abroad,  they  often 
acquire  great  influence.  "One  of  their  descendants, 
as  late  as  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  ascended 
the  throne  of  Siam."  But  at  home,  their  enterprise 
is  repressed  by  the  heavy  exactions  of  government. 
Passing  over  many  particulars  relative  to  difficulties 
which  were  thrown  in  the  way  of  our  adventurers 
by  the  Chinese  authorities  of  Amoy,  we  give  the  fol- 
lowing summary  in  Mr.  L.'s  own  words.     He  says: 

"  On  subsequent  reflection,  I  felt  convinced  in  my  own  mind, 
that  in  our  negotiation  with  the  authorities  of  this  place,  I  had  com- 
mitted  several  errors,  the  knowledge  of  which  would,  however, 
prove  useful  to  me  in  future ;  first,  I  was  wrong  in  seeking  for  an 
interview  with  the  higher  officers  of  government  without  a  distinct 
previous  understanding  ihat  we  were  to  be  treated  with  due  civility 
and  courtesy  ;  by  standing  in  the  presence  of  mandarins  of  infe- 
rior rank  who  were  seated  near  the  tetuh,  we  evidently  lowered  our- 
selves in  their  estimation.  The  experience  I  acquired  here,  also 
rendered  it  apparent  to  me,  that  by  a  too  scrupulous  acquiescence 
with  what  the  local  authorities  chose  to  term  the  invariable  laws 
of  the  celestial  empire,  the  object  of  our  present  voyage,  which  is 
principally  for  the  acquisition  of  information,  would  in  all  proba- 
bility  be  entirely  thwarted ;  wherever  we  go,  we  evidently  must  be 
prepared  to  receive  positive  orders  instantly  to  depart,  with  threats 
of  the  most  serious  consequences  in  case  we  dare  to  disobey.  It 
therefore  became  a  matter  of  reflection  how  far  I  should  feel  my- 
self justified  in  disobeying  their  injunctions,  and  at  least  trying  the 
experiment  of  what  measures  the  authorities  would  take  for  enforc- 
ing them,  when  they  saw  that  mere  words  were  disregarded  by  us. 
«» On  arriving  here,  we  were  positively  prohibited  from  setting  foot 
on  shore,  and  ordered  to  sail  away  without  a  moment's  delay.  Both 
these  points  were  disobeyed,  and  the  comparatively  trifling  object  of 
obtaining  our  provisions  on  our  own  terms,  was  successfully  con- 
tested  ;  would  not  more  important  points  have  been  granted  to  us, 
if  we  had  insisted  on  them  ?  The  result  of  our  subsequent  pro- 
ceedings at  Fuhchow  foo  convinced  me  that  less  submission  on 
our  parts  would  have  met  with  greater  readiness  to  meet  our  wish- 
es: on  theirs. 


53ti  [Journals  of  AJtssru.  Afkii«, 

»» We  retnained  at  Arnoy  till  the  7tli  inMunt,  but  uotbing  else 
worthy  of  remark  occurred,  except  tlie  souiewhat  singular  behavior 
of  the  authorities  in  sending  a  simple  sailor  from  one  of  the  trad- 
ing junks,  to  act  as  our  comprador,  instead  of  one  of  theii*  own  de- 
pendents as  had  been  agreed  at  the  audience*  Subsequent  to  that 
day,  no  mandarin  of  any  description  was  allowed  to  visit  the  shipy 
and  one  Le  laouyay,  who  had  always  shown  himself  very  civil  and 
obliging,  sent  a  message  to  me  expressive  of  his  regret  at  not  being 
allowed  to  come  and  bid  us  farewell.  No  reason  can  be  assigned 
for  this  conduct,  excepting  a  jealous  apprehension  lest  we  shcmld 
establish  a  too  favorable  impression  of  the  justice  and  reason  of  our 
arguments.  The  conduct  of  the  authorities  towards  the  poor  man 
who  was  commissioned  to  provide  us  with  provisions,  was  far  more 
unaccountable,  and  places  the  wretched  weakness  and  injustice  of 
the  government  in  a  very  strong  light;  indeed,  it  is  difficult  to 
think-or  speak  with  any  respect  of  a  government  which  is  reduced 
to  such  contemptible  expedients  to  keep  up  a  semblance  of  author- 
ity. This  man  had  become  acquainted  with  Mr.  Gutzlaff  dorii^ 
his  former  visit  to  Mantchou  Tartary ;  and  having  received  some 
benefits  from  him,  was  anxious  to  come  and  converse  with  him* 
He  recognized  his  features  while  we  were  walking  through  the 
streets  of  Amoy ;  and  having  some  friend  in  the  funfoo's  office,  he 
requested  permission  to  be  allowed  to  accompany  him  on  board 
in  a  mandarin  boat.  This  officer,  hearing  the  circumstances,  and 
his  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  immediately  directed  him  to  go 
and  officiate  as  our  comprador ;  and  thus  a  poor,  illiterate  sailor, 
who  could  neither  read  nor  write,  found  himself  suddenly  forced 
into  the  situation  of  mediator  between  ourselves  and  the  highest 
officers  of  government ;  both  himself  and  the  junk  he  belonged  to 
were  made  responsible  for  our  acts,  over  which  certainly  he  could 
have  no  influence  or  control.  Our  water  and  provisions  being  all 
on  board  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  of  April,  this  man  earnestly 
requested  that  I  would  immediately  move  the  ship.  On  my  inquir- 
ing what  possible  interest  he  could  have  in  our  movements,  he  told 
roe  that  the  mandarins  had  stopped  the  sailing  of  his  junk,  which 
was  on  the  point  of  starting  to  Formosa,  until  our  departure,  and 
had  further  threatened  him  with  corporeal  punishment  unless  he 
induced  us  to  depart.  I  at  first  refused  him  any  answer,  but  sent 
him  with  a  message  to  the  tetuh,  stating  that  I  would  readily  give 
him  a  proper  reply  if  a  suitable  messenger  was  sent,  but  otherwise 
I  would  not  enter  into  any  explanation  whatever  of  my  intentions* 
He  returned  shortly  with  many  polite  messages,  which  he  either 
had,  or  pretended  to  have  received  from  the  tetuh  towards  us^  but 
again  appealed  to  our  feelings  of  compassion,  declaring  that  if  we 
did  not  move  out  to  sea  to-morrow  morning,  he  was  threatened  not 
only  with  torture  from  the  mandarins,  but  the  anger  of  his  sbip- 
mates,  who  were  all  detained  on  our  account.  The  sole  m^f^ 
which  brought  him  to  our  ship,  was  his  friendly  feeling  towai|4i 
Mr.  Gutzlaff,  and  his  anxiety  to  see  him,  and  he  now  implxiiid 
that  gentleman's  intercession  in  his  favor.     As  1  had  detennillM 


15J34.  lAndmij  and  fSutzUiff.  537 

on  proceeding  to  sea  the  following  morning,  1  did  not  think  it  just 
to  keep  the  poor  fellow  any  longer  in  suspense ;  and  the  burst  of 
joy  with  which  he  received  the  intelligence,  was  strong  proof  of  his 
sincerity,  and  that  he  had  not  been  deceiving  us,  but  really  was 
threatened  with  punishment  as  he  stated.  Let  it  be  viewed,  how- 
ever, in  either  light,  either  as  a  concerted  scheme  between  the  man- 
darins  and  himself,  or  a  real  intention  on  their  part  to  punish  him, 
in  order  to  induce  that  compliance  in  us  they  were  otherwise  pow- 
erless to  enforce,  I  submit  it  to  the  judgment  of  any  candid  mind, 
whether  it  does  not  convey  undignified  ideas  of  a  government 
which  finds  itself  necessitated  to  adopt  such  measures  to  maintain 
its  authority  ;  yet,  notwithstanding  this,  edicts  were  issued  the  day 
after  our  departure,  announcing  that  the  imperial  fleet  had  driven 
away  the  barbarian  ship ! 

«  Mr.  Gutzlaff 's  servant  returned  on  board  during  the  night  of 
the  5th,  and  informed  us  that  the  feeling  of  alarm  excited  on  our 
first  appearance  was  beyond  belief.  The  most  vague  and  exagge- 
rated  reports  had  been  spread  all  along  the  coast,  of  the  disputes 
between  the  English  and  Chinese  authorities,  in  consequence  of  the 
outrages  committed  in  May,  1631 ;  and  on  our  arrival  a  report 
spead  like  wildfire,  that  we  were  only  the  precursors  of  a  fleet  of 
twenty  ships  of  war,  which  were  coming  to  avenge  the  insult  and 
injuries  that  had  been  offered  at  Canton.  Expresses  had  been 
in  consequence,  sent  to  the  adjoining  districts  for  the  collection 
and  concentration  of  all  the  disposable  forces  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. He  further  stated,  that  so  soon  as  the  panic  in  some  de- 
gree  subsided,  and  the  people  became  satisfied  we  vvere  merely  a 
merchant  ship,  desirous  of  peacefully  trading,  and  laden  with  Eu- 
ropean commodities,  that  much  interest  had  been  excited  among 
the  mercantile  people,  aid  the  greatest  anxiety  expressed  that 
permission  might  be  granted  by  the  authorities  for  rotrunercial 
intercourse.  The  severity  of  the  mttasures  adopted  towards  all 
those  who  ventured  to  approach  our  ship  had  terrified  the  respect- 
able traders  so  much,  that  none  of  those  to  whom  he  had  mention- 
ed his  connexion  with  us,  dared  to  engage  in  any  transaction  of 
trade;  but  a  general  feeling  of  disappointment  was  expressed 
among  ail  classes  at  the  conduct  of  their  rulers  in  prohibiting  our 
trading  at  Amoy. 

"During  the  six  days  we  remained  at  this  place  w<;  daily  landed 
for  exercise,  entered  both  the  town  and  adjoining  villages,  and 
took  long  rambles  about  the  country  in  eviry  direction.  When  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Amoy  we  were  generally  attended  by  a  party 
of  soldiers  and  mandarins,  who  were  uniformly  polite,  and  assured 
UH  their  only  reason  for  accompanying  us  was  fear  lest  the  unruly 
]K)pulace  should  do  us  an  injury  ;  but  we  always  were  anxious  to 
escape  from  their  offered  protection,  and  throw  ourselves  on  the 
kin*  I  and  friendly  feeling  of  the  |>eople,  which  it  was  really  gratify, 
iiig  to  witness,  whenever  no  mandarins  or  their  satellites  weVe 
present  to  check  the  spontaneous  expression  of  their  good-will.  On 
these  oc<^asions  our  party  nirelv  consisted  of  above  three  or  fcMir, 

3S 


538  Journal  of  Mt$srs^  ApRil, 

and  always  uaarmed,  (excepting  a  fowling-piece  I  sometuiMM  car. 
ried,)  for  my  object  was  to  show  to  the  people  that  we  repooed  m 
perfect  confidence  on  their  hospitality,  and  that  we  had  too  good  an 
opinion  of  them  even  to  suspect  tliat  they  could  harbor  a  tboiiglit 
of  injuring  strangers,  who  had  come  as  friends  to  visit  them  from  a 
distance  of  many  thousand  miles.  On  many  occasions,  when  Mr. 
Gutzlaff  has  been  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  eager  listeners,  be 
has  been  interrupted  by  loud  expressions  of  the  pleasure  with 
which  they  listened  to  his  pithy  and  indeed  eloquent  language. 
From  having  lived  so  long  among  the  lower  classes  of  the  Puh- 
keen  people,  Mr.  Gutzlafr  has  obtained  a  knowledge  of  their  pe- 
culiarities, both  of  thought  and  language,  which  no  study  of  books 
can  convey  ;  and  this  is  coupled  to  a  thorough  acquaintance  with 
the  Chinese  classics,  which  the  Chinese  arc  ever  delighted  to  hear 
quoted,  and  a  copiousness  of  language  which  few  foreigners  ever 
acquire  in  any  tongue  besides  their  own.  The  power  which  this 
gives  any  |)erson  over  the  minds  of  the  Chinese,  who  are  peculiarly 
susceptible  to  reasonuble  argument,  is  extraordinary,  and  frequent, 
ly  caused  me  to  regret  my  own  comparative  ignorance.  Everyday 
that  I  live  in  China  convinces  me  more  deeply  that  a  very  leading 
cause  of  the  present  degradation  of  foreigners  in  Canton  is  general 
ignorance  of  the  language  of  the  country,  and  the  substitution  of  a 
base  jargon,  as  the  only  medium  of  communication ;  so  that  fo- 
reigners arc  very  generally  spoken  of  in  the  most  contemptuous 
terms  before  their  face,  of  which  they  remain  in  perfect  ignorance 
from  a  want  of  knowledge  of  the  language,  a  very  limited  acquaint* 
ance  with  which  would  insure  much  more  respect  from  natives  of 
all  ranks.     ♦     *     * 

*<It  has  sometimes  been  sarcastically  remarked,  that  foreigners 
in  China  y/v.m  better  liked  the  less  they  were  known ;  and  iSb» 
treatment  we  have  received,  in  comparison  with  the  behavior  of 
the  populace  towards  foreigners  in  Canton,  may  be  appealed  to  in 
corroboration  of  this  fact.  On  first  appearance,  this  somewhat 
mortifying  remark  appears  to  contain  some  truth  ;  but  when  more 
closely  examined,  the  most  objectionable  part  falls  to  the  ground. 
Who  arc  the  people  in  Canton  that  hate  and  despise  the  foreign* 
ers  ?  Certainly  not  the  higher  and  more  respectable  classes  of 
merchants  and  shopkeepers,  with  whom  commercial  intercourse  to 
the  amount  of  many  millions,  is  annually  carried  on.  Let  one  of 
those  men  be  asked  in  whose  honor  he  would  prefer  confidingt  a 
British  barbarian,  or  one  of  his  own  countrymen?  It  is  not  oor 
own  numerous  servants  and  dependents ;  they,  it  is  true,  are  look- 
ed upon  by  the  multitude  as  placing  themselves  in  a  state  of  d^ 
gradation  by  serving  barbarians ;  but  still  they  are  far  to  dpri«#d 
observers  not  to  be  aware  of  the  superiority,  both  moral  and  pb)r& 
cal,  which  we  possess  over  their  countrymen.  It  is  not^  III  ij  ' 
opinion,  even  the  mandarins  who  despise  us  so  much  as'they  silti 
to  do  in  their  edicts  and  proclamations  ;  they*  if  is  true,  kec  ^^ 
from  tis,  and  affccl  a  disdainful  suporiority  ;  but  having  Ifit^ 
the  opportunity  of  seemg  a  good  Heal  of  Chinese  mandaritis 


18:14,  tjiulmy  ami  (jlnizlaff.  h^Si 

ranks  in  tree  and  unceremonious  intercourse,  I  cannot  lielp  tbelin^ 
titat  they  act  wisely  in  keeping  us  at  u  distance,  lest  the  respect 
which  IS  felt  for  their  dignity  should  vanish  on  a  nearer  acquaint, 
ance." 

So  thoroughly  was  Mr.  Lindsay  convinced  of  the 
desirableness  and  expediency  of  making  the  Chinese 
belter  acquainted  with  the  character  of  foreigners, 
that  he  determined  to  take  on  himself  the  responsibil- 
ity of  distributing  copies  of  a  pamphlet,  concerning 
the  character  of  the  English,  written  by  Mr.  Marjori- 
banks.  "  It  contains,"  he  says,  **  a  plain  account  of 
the  English  nation,  its  power  and  magnitude ;  it 
speaks  in  the  most  respectful  manner  of  the  govern- 
ment and  emperor  of  China ;  it  appeals  to  the  best 
and  most  phihinthropic  feelings  of  man,  as  a  reason 
for  mutual  good -will  to  subsist  b<Mween  our  two  na- 
tions." This  pamphlet  was  liberally  distributed  and 
eagerly  sought  for  in  every  place  they  visited  subse- 
quent to  Amoy.  Many  Christian  books  were  also 
distributed  wherfjver  thev  went ;  and  while  at  Fuh- 
chow  the  fooyuen  of  Fuhkeen  requc^sted  copies  of 
their  books  for  the  inspeclion  of  the  eniperor  ;  Mr. 
Gutzlaff  accordingly  made  up  a  parcel,  which  con- 
tained a  copy  of  the  Scripture  Lessons,  a  tract  on 
gambling,  *  Heaven's  Mirror,'  or  a  full  delineation  of 
Christianity,  and  a  few  others,  all  of  which  were  to  be 
forwarded  to  Peking,  for  the  perusal  of  the  emperor. 
Whenever  there  was  opportunity,  Mr.  G.  administer- 
ed medicinal  aid  to  the  sick  and  diseased.  These 
cases  were  numerous,  and  some  of  them  very  painful 
and  disgusting.  At  Fuhchow,  •*  rarely  a  day  elapsed," 
says  Mr.  Lindsay,  *'in  which  more  tlian  one  hundred 
patients  did  not  profit  by  his  humane  labors.  The 
fame  of  this  circumstance  spread  far  and  near,  and  in 
some  instances  attracted  persons  from  the  distance  of 
more  than  fifty  miles."  Other  objects  presented 
themselves  to  view  of  a  more  revolting  and  distress- 
uvx  tiature.  The  moral  character  of  the  inhabitants 
i>f  Amov  are  portrayed  in  very  dark  colors  in  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  : 


540  JournaU  of  Messrs  >  Apr  it., 

^«  At  the  beach,"  says  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  *«  we  were  sliocked  at  the 
spectacle  of  a  pretty  new-born  babe,  which  shortly  before  had  been 
killed.  We  asked  some  of  the  bystanders  what  this  meant.  They 
answered  with  indifference,  *  it  is  only  a  girl.'  It  is  a  genera]  cus- 
tom in  this  district  to  drown  female  infants  immediately  after  tbeir 
birth.  Respectable  families  seldom  take  the  trouble,  as  they  ex^ 
press  themselves^  to  rear  these  useless  girls.  They  consider  them- 
selves  the  arbiters  of  their  children's  lives,  and  entitled  to  take 
them  away  when  thoy  can  foresee  that  their  prolongation  would 
only  entail  misery.  As  the  numerous  emigrations  of  the  male  popu- 
lation  renders  it  probnble  that  their  daughters,  if  permitted  to  live, 
would  not  be  married,  they  choose  this  shorter  way  to  rid  them- 
selves of  the  incumbrance  of  8up(H)rting  them.  Thus  are  the  pledg* 
es  of  conjugal  love,  the  ni08t  precious  gift  of  the  Most  High,  the 
most  important  trust  confided  to  man  by  the  Supreme  Being,  de- 
libenitely  murdered.  *  *  *  This  unnatural  crime  is  so  common 
ampng  them,  that  it  is  perpetrated  without  any  feeling,  and  even  in 
a  Ikughing  mood  ;  and  to  ask  a  man  of  any  distinction  whether  he 
h£^  daughters^,  in  a  mark  of  great  rudeness.  Neither  the  govern- 
n^ent,  nor  the  moral  sayings  of  their  Kage.s,  have  put  a  stop  to  this 
nefarious  system.  The  father  has  autl:ority  over  the  lives  of  his 
children,  and  disposes  of  them  according  to  his  pleasure.  Theboj's 
enjoy  the  greatest  share  of  parental  affection.  Their  birth  is  con- 
sidered one  of  the  greatest  and  most  fortunate  events  in  a  family. 
They  are  cherished  and  indulged  to  a  high  degree ;  and  if  the  fa- 
ther dies,  the  son  assumes  a  certain  authority  over  his  mother. 
There  is  also  carried  on  a  regidar  traffic  in  females.  These  facts 
are  as  revolting  to  humanity,  as  disgusting  to  detail.  They  may 
serve,  however,  to  stiiuulate  the  zeal  of  Christian  females  to  promote 
the  welfiire  of  one  of  the  largest  portions  of  their  sex,  by  giving 
them  the  glorious  gospel  of  our  Savior — that  gospel  which  alone 
restores  females  to  their  proper  rank  in  society." 

After  having  visited  the  Panghoo  or  Pescadore 
islands  and  the  coast  of  Formosa,  the  voyagers  pass- 
ed by  Chinchew  and  entered  the  narrow  channel  be- 
tween Haetan  and  the  main  land.  While  in  that 
neighborhood,  a  singular  scene  took  place  in  an  in- 
terview with  a  naval  officer ;  his  name  was  Wan,  and 
he  had  lived  near  Macao.  We  give  the  description 
of  the  scene  in  M.  L.'s  own  words. 

»» He  (admiral  Wan)  was  received  on  board  the  Amhefst  with, 
tl  ^?  respect  due  to  bis  rank ;  a  salute  of  three  guns  was  firedy  and' 
every  attention  paid  to  him  ;  but  it  ap{)ears  that  the  ideas  iw  bill' 
t!  ero  (at  Macao)  acquired  of  foreign  character  did  not  left4  llifili 
to  imagine  that  such  courtesy  was  requisite  towards  us.  He  bfgl^ 
Hie  ronversalion  by  abruptly  askinir  various  questions,  hardly  glv- 
hii^  rin'  lim<;  to  replv.    *  WJiere  thd  vou  r.ome  from  ^    Whaf  jM  V^iMr 


18.34.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff^  541 

nation  \  What  business  have  you  here?    Vou  must  begone  instant- 
1},'  6ic.  <itc.     I  had  just  commenced  a  reply,  when  his  excellency 
turned  sharply  to  Mr.  Gutzlaffi  and  said.  *  You  are  a  Chinese.'  Mr. 
GutzlafT  denying  it,  he  told  him  to  take  off  his  cap,  that  he  might 
see  if  he  wore  a  tail,  which  being  done,  he  said,  <No,  I  see  you  are 
a  Portuguese.'    I  now  told  him  that  the  ship  was  English,  which 
assertion  he  treated  with  perfect  discredit,  saying, « I  have  lived  at 
Macao,  and  know  the  barbarian  customs ;  your  ship  is  from  Ma- 
cao.'  I  again  replied,  that  it  was  strange  in  his  excellency  to  accuse 
me  of  falsehood  in  this  manner,  and  that  both  myself  and  the  ship 
positively  were  English,  in  spite  of  all  he  had  known  and  learned 
at  Macao.     I  then  took  a  pencil  and  wrote  on  a  slip  of  paper,  « Ta 
Yingkwo  (Great  Britain)  is  my  nation,'  and  placed  it  in  his  hands. 
On  receiving  it  he  burst  into  the  most  scornful  laugh,  and  exclaim, 
ed,  « Nonsense !  the  great  English  nation!  the  petty  English  nation, 
you  should  say  !  you  tell  lies  to  me.'     Up  to  this  moment,  I  had 
kept  my  temper  perfectly,  and  answered  all  his  insulting  remarks 
with  civility,  but  I  confess  that  the  grossness  of  this  last  speech 
completely  overcame  the  natural  placidity  of  my  disposition.     I 
snatclied  the  paper,  which  he  was  still  laughing  at,  out  of  his  hands, 
and  seizing  hold  of  the  admiral's  arm,  1  said,  *  As  you  have  come 
to  my  ship  merely  to  insult  my  nation  and  myself,  I  insist  on  your 
instantly  quitting  the  ship,'  and  suiting  the  action  to  my  words,  T 
was  on  the  point  of  handing  him  out  of  the  cabin.     His  excellency 
now  saw  that  he  had  carried  the  matter  too  far,  and  commenced 
apologizing.     *  Pray  excuse  me ;  I  did  not  mean  to  ofiend ;  you 
know   well  there  is  the  Ta  Se-yang,  and  the  Seaou  Se-yang  (the 
one  is  generally  applied  to  Portugal,  the  other  to  Goa);  I  thought 
there  abo  was  the  Ta  Yingkwo,  and  the  Seaou   Yingkwo ;  I  ac- 
knowledge  my  oifense,  and  again  beg  you  will  excuse  me.'     This 
ingenious  apology  was  uccoii>panied  with  a  profusion  of  bows,  and 
a  behavior  as  cringing  as  it  had  before  been  insolent.     He  staid  on 
board  a  considerable  time,  but  his  manners  and  conduct  were  so 
singular  as  to  raise  a  suspicion  that  his  judgment  .was  not  quite 
sound,  which  was  corroborated  by  some  of  his  officers  who  accom- 
panied  him,  and  who  expressed  much  regret  at  the  indecorous  con. 
duct  of  their  commander." 

The  Lord  Amherst  arrived  off  the  entrance  to  the 
river  of  Fuhchow  foo  on  the  2l8t  of  April,  and  left 
the  same  place  on  the  17th  of  May.  Fuhchow,  the 
capital  of  Fuhkeen,  and  the  residence  of  the  fooyuen 
of  that  province,  and  of  the  governor  of  the  two  pro- 
vinces of  Fuhkeen  and  Chekeang,  stands  inland 
about  50  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  river  Min,  which 
is  in  lat.  26°  6'  N.,  long.  1 19°  55'  E.  After  a  short  de- 
lay,  Mr.  Tiindsay  drew  up  a  petition  to  the  governor 
nM|tiostinu  liis  p<Tmir?sioii  to  Iradr;  and  being  resolv- 


i}V2  Journal  iff  Mnitiirs.  April, 

eel  lo  present  it  in  person,  proceeded,  accompanied 
by  Mr.  Gutzlati*,  to  the  capital.  Their  reception 
by  the  officers  of  government  was  not  the  most  cor- 
dial; and  finding  no  prospect  of  an  audience  with 
the  governor,  the  petition  was  put  into  the  hands  of 
one  of  his  officers,  who  '^promised  to  deliver  it  with- 
in an  hour."  His  excellency  in  return  sent  back  a 
"  present  of  wine,  flour,  pigs,  and  vegetables/'  but 
gave  no  answer  to  the  petition.  A  course  of  pro- 
ceedings was  adopted  by  the  government  similar  to 
that  which  had  been  pursued  at  Amoy.  "  It  was 
therefore  evident,"  says  Mr.  L.,  "that  only  two  cour- 
ses remained  for  my  selection ;  the  one,  to  submit 
tacitly  to  the  dictation  of  the  mandarins,  and  relin- 
quish all  hopes  of  succeeding  in  my  object  either  of 
trade  or  intercourse  ;  the  other,  to  use  such  measures 
as  I  had  in  my  power  to  attain  my  object."  He  re- 
solved on  the  latter  course,  but  determined  at  the 
same  time  to  avoid  hostile  collision,  and  scrupulously 
to  abstain  from  any  acts  of  violence  except  in  self- 
defense.  The  voyage  was  entirely  an  experimental 
one  ;  "and,"  he  adds,  "  as  we  bore  no  official  charac- 
ter to  render  the  Company  in  any  way  responsible  for 
our  acts,  there  appeared  to  me  no  reason  why  a  slight 
experiment  should  not  be  tried  on  the  government, 
by  an  appeal  to  its  fears  and  weakness,  of  which  we 
had  already  seen  such  ample  proofs." 

Several  days  had  now  passed,  and  no  reply  had 
been  received  to  their  petition  ;  but  a  squadron  of 
junks  and  boats  of  war  had  collected  to  drive  away 
the  people  who  were  anxious  to  visit  the  ship.  In 
view  of  these  facts  Mr.  liindsay,  on  the  morning  of 
the  27th,  waited  on  admiral  Chin,  the  chief  officer  of 
the  station,  and  informed  him  that  unless  free  intQrr 
course  was  allowed,  his  ship  would  immediately  eiijbQr 
the  port,  and  there  await  the  governor's  reply.  Thif 
statement  produced  the  desired  effiict ;  the  intor4ij^ 
was  imniediHtely  taken  off,  ixml  the  ship  again  crov^-^. 
ih]  with  visitors.  -^  It  is  a  singular  fact,"  ^xys^Mftf 
/...  'anil  one  mi  (Muilrarv  to  ;|;eneral  principles  ofliiii.:'' 


lbo4.  Lrmiiati  and  (Uiilaff  '>  li^ 

mail  iuilure,  that  iiollnug  biil  practical  experiences  can 
convince  one  of  the  truth  of  it;  but  in  every  case,  l)oth 
on  matters  ol'  greater  or  smaller  importance,  I  have 
found  that  little  or  notiiing  can  be  obtained  from  the 
Chinese  government  or  its  officers  by  humble  intreaty 
and  conciliatory  arguments,  but  that  the  moment  the 
tone  is  changed,  and  a  resolute  determination  is 
evinced  of  carrying  your  point  at  all  risks,  it  will  be 
conceded  with  apparent  readiness,  particularly  if  the 
claim  is  founded  on  justice  and  moderation ;  and  what 
is  more  singular,  they  appear  to  look  on  you  with 
more  good-will  and  cordiality  in  consequence."  The 
two  following  paragraphs  from  Mr.  L.'s  journal,  place 
the  cowardice  of  the  Chinese  navy,  and  the  kind  feel- 
ing of  the  people  in  a  clear  liglit.  The  first  refers 
to  an  encounter  with  the  junk  of  admiral  Chin. 

«*  During  the  night  of  the  27t)i,  the  admiral's  jtink  shifted  her 
station,  and  anchored  so  close  to  our  bow,  as  to  endanger  the  safety 
of  our  vessel,  and  as  it  was  blowing  a  strong  gale  of  wind  at  the 
time,  I  hailed  her  in  the  most  civil  terms,  requesting  that  they 
would  immediately  shift  their  berth,  or  we  must  get  foul  of  each 
other,  and  at  the  same  time  we  fired  a  large  gun  to  arouse  them. 
H  ."ing  repeated  these  warnings  several  times  in  vain,  and  the  ves- 
sels being  every  moment  in  peril  of  touching,  I  hailed  again,  saying 
that  if  the  junk  did  not  move  directly,  I  would  send  and  cut  her 
cable.  To  this  the  only  reply  was  appeals  to  us  as  their  elder  breth- 
ren and  good  friends,  and  a  promise  to  move  by-and-by.  The  tide 
having  now  made  strong,  the  junk's  stern  came  foul  of  our  jib- 
boom,  and  then,  at  the  very  moment  when  they  should  have  held 
on,  they  commenced  veering  away  the  cable,  by  which  unseaman- 
like  manoBUver  they  carried  away  our  jib  and  flying  jib-boom,  and 
seriously  damaged  some  of  our  sails  and  rigging,  while  our  bow. 
sprit  tore  away  her  mizen  and  part  of  her  stern  frame.  She  now 
dropped  alongside,  and  having  already  demolished  our  gig,  she  let 
go  another  anchor  as  close  astern  of  us  as  she  had  been  ahead.  In 
the  meanwhile,  in  order  if  possible,  to  obviate  this  mishap,  our 
launch,  with  ten  men  and  two  officers,  had  been  sent  to  cut  the 
junk's  cable.  There  were  no  arms  whatever  in  the  boat,  except 
two  short  axes.  Our  launch  arrived  alongside  at  the  moment  the 
junk  let  go  her  second  anchor,  and  Mr.  Simpson  the  second  mate, 
and  tiie  gunner  jumped  on  board  with  axes  in  their  hands,  followed 
by  Mr.  Jauncey  and  another  man,  totally  unarmed.  On  seeing 
them  conic  on  deck,  the  Chinese  crew,  in  number  forty  or  liflv, 
were  M:i/.rd  with  swvM  a  panic,  <lial  om;  Kiniuhnnrntis  rush  wa> 
Miadc  torv^aiH;  Muur  ran  Ik'!<»u,  siMur  n\cr  \\m  hnws,  scvrral   uf-ni 


rt^r — 


544  Jouniah  of  Mtwrs^  Arkii., 

head  i'uit'niusl  into  tli<'  water,  ami  our  purty  of  four  were  left  in 
l^xsisession  of  (he  junk.  The  only  persons  to  be  seen  on  deek  wer<^ 
the  a(hniral  and  his  personal  servant,  both  of  whom  seemed  in  tli^ 
ixrcatest  state  of  alarm.  Mr.  Simpson  then  quietly  cut  the  cabiB 
as  directed,  and  returned  on  hoard.  I  will  not  now  cffer  any  com* 
inent  on  this  singular  scene,  further  than  to  repeat  the  plain  SblcU 
that  four  men,  two  of  whom  were  unarmed,  thus  took  undisputed 
possession  of  the  junk  of  a  Chinese  admiral,  and  that  during  seve- 
ral minutes  they  were  on  board,  not  an  individual  was  to  be  seen 
except  the  ta  jhi  (great  man)  himself,  and  that  all  his  gestures 
were  to  implore  mercy  for  an  imaginary  injury ;  for  our  object 
was  to  extricate  him  as  well  as  ourselves,  from  the  consequences 
of  his  ignorant  and  unseamanlike  behavior.  This  trifling  fraeoM 
was  unattended  with  any  unpleasant  circumstances,  nor  did  it  in 
the  least  interrupt  the  friendly  intercourse  with  the  mandarins ;  on 
the  contrary,  it  appeared  to  increase  the  estimation  they  held  us  in» 
and  one  very  satisfactory  result  was,  that  from  that  day  no  war 
junk  ever  anchored  within  half  a  mile  of  us,  excepting  when  they 
came  to  trade.  The  three  spars  destroyed  by  the  admiral's  junk 
were  replaci*d  beVure  our  departure  by  order  of  the  civil  mandarin 
of  the  district. 

«« On  the  following  morning,  the  28tb,  a  numerous  deputation 
of  the  elders  came  from  the  village  of  Hookeang,  where  we  were 
so  hospitably  entertained  on  our  arrival,  bringing  with  them  the 
annexed  paper,  which  was  read  aloud  by  Mr.  Gutzlaff  cm  the 
quarter-deck.  I  record  it  as  a  pleasing  testimony  of  the  eibel 
produced  by  the  distribution  of  our  books,  particularly  that  ooii. 
corning  the  English  nation,  the  fame  of  which  has  spread  greatlyt 
and  almost  the  first  rcqust  of  our  visitors  is  to  be  favored  with  a 
copy.  The  remark  in  this  addres.^,  on  the  character  of  their  ni* 
lers,  1  confess,  surprised  me  much,  till  the  daily  repetition  of  such 
sentiments  from  all  cla-sses  of  people,  convinced  me  not  only  %J[ 
the  unpopularity  of  the  government,  but  also  that  the  people  daio 
give  utterance  to  their  grievances.  Our  visitors  were  very  curious 
about  last  night's  affair,  and  on  being  informed  concerning  it,  thmr 
delight  was  extreme,  and  the  general  remark  was,  *you  are  quite 
right,  our  mandarins  are  rogues,  but  the  people  are  your  fnends** 
The  following  is  a  translation  of  the  paper  from  the  elders..  <  Wsb 
the  inhabtiants  of  this  village,  have  never  yet  seen  you  foreigneni 
(foreigners,  not  barbarians).  All  people  crowd  on  board  your  Ahi 
to  behold  you,  and  a  tablet  is  hung  up  therein  stating  that  thsreis 
a  physician  for  the  assistance  of  mankind:  there  are  also  tmett 
against  gambling,  and  other  writings,  besides  a  treatise  on  yenr 
country,  with  odes  and  books;  all  which  make  manifest  your 
friendly,  kind,  and  virtuous  hearts.  This  is  highly  praisewnrtiqri 
but  as  our  language  differs,  difficulties  will  attend  our  inlercouta^* 
The  civil  and  military  mandarins  of  the  Fuhkeen  province,  ioMstt^ 
(>r  with  their  soldiers  and  satellites,  are  unprincipled  in  their  AMMi 
sition.  If  you  wish  to  trade  here,  wait  upon  his  excellency  tfce^pit 
yuon  ;  projstruto  voiirs<'l\<'s  ;ind  asj>  permission.     If  he  cointiiiMi'' 

Tim- 


loijl.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff,  545 

you  may  then  do  so;  but  if  liu  refuses,  then  go  to  the  districts  of 
Loo  and  Kang  and  there  trade ;  for  in  those  places  there  are  nei- 
thcr  despots  nor  masters.  When  you  have  fully  understood  this 
burn  the  paper.'" 

In  the  interview  with  admiral  Chin  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  27th,  it  was  agreed,  on  condition  that  the 
ship  would  not  enter  the  port,  that  no  molestation 
should  be  given  to  her  visitors,  whether  merchants  or 
other  persons ;  and  a  civil  officer,  Yang  laouyay, 
''  came  on  the  quarter  deck  and  addressed  the  peo- 
ple, saying,  That  they  were  permitted  to  come  on 
board,  but  must  behave  well  and  quietly.''  But  not- 
withstanding this,  edicts  were  immediately  issued, 
forbidding  "  the  stupid  people  to  supply  her  with  rice 
and  tea,  or  even  in  their  boats  to  approach  the  ship.'' 
One  of  these  was  issued  by  the  admiral  himself.  On 
seeing  this,  Mr.  L.  made  up  his  mind  to  enter  the 
port,  and  on  the  3d  of  May  the  ship  moved  up  the  riv- 
er and  anchored  opposite  the  custom-bouse.  This 
produced  the  desired  effect;  and  early  the  next  morn- 
ing, Yang  was  again  on  board,  and  said  to  Mr.  Lind- 
say: "  VVhen  you  first  came  here  you  told  me  you 
would  be  satisfied  if  you  sold  goods  to  the  amount  of 
$10,000;  now  1  have  some  friends  who  are  desirous 
to  make  a  purchase  to  that  amount ;  will  that  induce 
you  to  quit  the  port  f '  It  was  answered  in  the  affir- 
mative :  and  as  it  was  inconvenient  to  tranship  goods 
directly  in  front  of  the  custom-house,  it  was  settled 
that  the  ship  should  move  to  her  former  anchorage 
as  soon  as  JftlOOO  were  advanced  as  bargain-money. 
*'  Yang  also  stipulated  that  a  commission  of  three  per 
cent,  should  be  allowed  him  on  the  transaction ;"  he 
then  lefl  the  ship,  promising  that  the  money  should 
be  on  board  as  early  as  the  7th.  He  kept  his  word, 
and  came  himself  with  the  merchants.  The  price  of 
the  goods  having  been  settled  and  the  bargain-money 
paid,  the  ship  moved  out  of  the  river  on  the  9th,  and 
on  the  12th  the  goods  were  transhipped.  This  took 
place  in  open  daylight,  and  Mr.  L.  believed,  '^  by  the 
express  though  tacit  sanction  of  the  governor  him- 
Holf "     Stranpr  and  almost  incredible  as  it  will  an- 

3T 


546  Journals  of  Mfur$  ApriL; 

pear  to  those  practically  unacquainted  with  the  coni' 
plicated  machinery  and  habitual  deception  of  the  Chi* 
nese  government,  after  all  that  had  been  said  and 
done, ''  two  war  junks  hoisting  the  imperial  flag  came 
in  the  presence  of  hundreds  of  spectators,  (upwards 
of  100  visitors  were  on  her  deck,)  while  the  civil 
mandarin  of  the  district  staid  on  board  the  whale 
time,  examined  the  goods,  and  assisted  in  the  tran- 
saction.'' 

Fuhchovv  possesses  many  advantages  for  foreign 
commerce.  The  river  Min,  upon  which  it  is  built,  is 
''  navigable  for  ships  of  the  largest  burden  to  within 
10  miles  of  the  town,  perhaps  nearer/'  Its  three 
principal  branches  take  their  rise,  one  in  the  province 
of  Chekeang,  and  after  passing  through  the  country 
whence  come  all  the  finest  black  tea,  joins  the  other 
two  branches  which  have  their  origin  among  the 
mountains  of  Keangse.  "Had  we  therefore  the  li- 
berty of  trading  here,"  says  Mr.  L.,  "the  tea,  which 
is  brought  at  a  vast  expense  to  Canton,  might  be  con- 
veyed in  boats  from  the  farms  where  it  is  cultivated 
on  board  the  ships."  In  the  mere  difference  of  ex- 
pense incurred  between  transporting  the  tea  to  Can- 
ton and  to  Fuhchow,  "  a  saving  of  nearly  four  taeb 
per  pecul  on  150,000  peculs,  or  600,000  taels,  would 
be  annually  made."  One  of  the  most  respectable 
merchants  of  Fuhchow,  who  was  in  the  habit  of  visit- 
ing the  ship,  wrote  to  Mr.  L.  in  these  words:  "  But 
I  have  formerly  asked  why  does  not  your  honorable 
ship  go  out  into  the  open  ocean  \  I  have  already  told 
you  1  only  wait  to  know  where  you  will  go,  and  I  shall 
take  tea  on  board  my  vessel,  and  transport  it  without 
interruption.  As  regards  tea,  it  is  somewhat  scarce 
at  present ;  but  if  you  have  confidence  in  me,  and  will 
transact  the  business  secretly,  and  inform  me  by  let- 
ter beforehand,  then  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  aop* 
plying  you  not  only  with  10,000  catties,  but  withafty 
quantity  you  may  desire."  While  at  Fuhchow,  Vb^^ 
L.  made  many  inquiries  concerning  the  demandi^* 
articles  of  foreign  manufacture.  ixxxA  thinks  fhatr*"  ' 


ia:i4.  fjmlsaij  and  CuhlaJ.  547 

following  statement  will  give  a  tolerably  accurate  idea 
of  the  shop  prices  then  current. 

Cannlets,     •     .     .     .    g56  a  70  per  piece. 
Superfine    broadcloth,     38  a  42     „ 
Calicoes,     -     -     -  9  a  12 

Long-ells,  -     -     -     -     10  a  >4     „         „ 

Iron,       2  per  pecul. 

As  regards  the  probability  of  establishing  foreign 
trade  at  Fuhchow,  the  experience  which  Mr,  L.  gain- 
ed, led  him  to  the  following  conclusion. 

<«ThHt,  under  present  circumstances,  an  avowed  permission  is 
not  to  be  expected  from  the  Chinese  government,  and  that  it  will 
be  invariably  refused  when  requested  os  a  favor ;  but  that  a  tacit 
sanction,  and  indeed  connivance,  will  readily  be  extorted  from  their 
weakness,  provided  ships  remain  outside  the  port,  in  which  case 
the  government  can  make  out  any  account  they  please,  to  transmit 
to  the  emperor.  Some  management  will  be  required  by  the  first 
ships  which  come  there,  to  steer  a  course  which  will  both  keep  the 
mandarins  at  a  respectful  distance,  and  at  the  same  to  conciliate 
the  good-wlll  of  the  people.  This  will  remove  one  great  source  of 
uneasiness  to  the  local  government,  lest  arrays  and  homicides 
should  arise  between  the  natives  and  foreigners,  which  must  then 
necessarily  involve  the  mandarins.  Nothing  however  will  be  more 
easy  than  to  continue  and  improve  the  natural  good  understanding 
which  prevailed  diuing  the  whole  period  of  our  stay ;  it  is  only 
when  the  Chinese  see  the  foreigners  insulted  and  despised  by  their 
rulers,  that  they  also  treat  them  with  habitual  disrespect,  and  thus 
a  sort  of  national  antipathy  is  created  which  indeed  it  is  the  main 
object  of  the  Chinese  government  to  promote.  At  Canton  they 
have  succeeded  too  well ;  let  us  hope  that  wlien  the  time  arrives, 
in  which  foreigners  are  again  allowed  to  frequent  other  ports  of 
China,  circumstances  may  be  diflerent :  for  when  they  are  respect, 
cd  by  the  government,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying,  there  will  be 
mutual  good-will  between  all  classes  of  the  Chinese  and  English.'* 

The  voyagers  arrived  among  the  islands  of  the 
Chusan  archipelago  on  the  24th  of  May,  where  and 
at  Ningpo  they  continued  till  the  1 8th  of  June.  Their 
proceedings  were  much  the  same  as  at  Fuhchow, 
but  on  the  whole  more  prompt,  and  their  reception 
better  than  at  the  former  place.  They  had  learned 
the  "the  only  way  to  proceed  successfully  with  the 
^'hinese  is,  never  in  the  first  instance  to  ask  permis- 
sion, but  act,  and  afterwards  (if  necessary)  to  offer 
excuses."    Ningpo  stands  a  few  miles  ialaud.  ialox. 


-in 


54^  Journals  of  Mtsars.  yXruii., 

about  29""  55'  N.  A  British  factory  was  once  estab- 
lished there,  and  maintained  till  some  time  after  the 
middle  ef  the  last  century.  ^^The  city  and  suburbs/* 
says  Mr.  Lindsay,  ^'  cover  fully  more  than  half  the 
space  of  Canton,  and  the  streets  are  several  feet  wid- 
er, and  the  shops  are  handsomer,  than  in  any  Chi- 
nese town  I  have  seen.''  His  opinion  concerning  the 
feasibility  of  establishing  a  trade  at  that  place,  was 
nearly  the  same  as  at  Fuhchow.  <<The  government 
will  not  sanction  it,  and  will  fulminate  edicts  ordering 
all  foreign  ships  to  be  expelled  ;  but  at  the  same  time 
if  tact  is  shown,  by  properly  combining  moderation 
and  kindness  to  conciliate  the  affections  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  spirit  to  deter  the  mandarins  from  offering 
molestation,  an  outlet  for  British  manufactures,  to  a 
very  considerable  extent,  may  gradually  be  formed 
here ;  and  the  way  for  a  more  extended  intercourse 
with  this  vast  and  extraordinary  nation,  comprising 
near  400,000,000  of  enterprising  and  intelligent  hu- 
man beings,  will  thus  be  gradually  paved." 

Having  quitted  the  river  of  Ninifpo  on  the  13th  of 
June,  and  been  detained  some  days  by  thick  and 
boisterous  weather,  they  finally,  on  the  1 7th,  pro- 
ceeded towards  Shanghae,  sailing  inside  the  Chusan 
archipelago,  a  passage  which  they  believed  had  never 
before  been  made  by  any  European  ship;  they  ac* 
cordingly  named  it  the  Amherst  passage.  The  next 
day  they  came  to  anchor  in  4\  fathoms  of  water,  the 
northern  of  the  Chusan  group,  a  small  islet,  bearing 
S.  8  E.  This  situation  was  noways  agreeable ;  they 
being  **  nearly  out  of  sight  of  land,  in  an  open  ex|K>8-^ 
ed  sea,  with  little  more  than  four  fathoms  of  watef, 
and  apparently  surrounded  with  shoals  and  Sfttid^ 
banks."  They  now  endeavored  to  procure  a  pUbjt 
from  some  of  the  junks  that  were  near  them.  ^ 
vend  men  came  on  board,  but  they  all  declared  tH 
no  sum  would  tempt  them  to  pilot  the  ship  into  Shiji 
hae,  yet  one  of  them  readily  gave  the  following  di 
tions,  "which  we  found  so  accurate,"  says  M.-' 
*'that  future  navigators  in  these  seas  cannot  dib 


1834.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff.  549 

ter  than  observe  them.  *  Take  your  departure  from 
the  northern  island  (which  we  named  Gutzlaff* $  is- 
hmd)y  and  steer  N  W.  by  N.;  you  will  never  have  less 
water  than  four  fathoms ;  and  when  you  approach  the 
channel  between  Tsungmiug  and  the  main  land,  the 
water  will  gradually  deepen  to  five  and  six  fathoms.' '' 

The  following  morning  (June  19th),  they  saw  two 
large  junks  steering  exartly  in  the  course  the  fisher- 
man had  pointed  out ;  they  immediately  weighed  an- 
chor and  followed  in  their  wake.  At  four  p.  m.  they 
were  only  four  miles  from  the  land,  in  water  that  was 
perfectly  fresh.  On  the  20lh  they  were  within  about 
eight  miles  of  the  entrance  of  the  Woosung  river, 
upon  which  Shanghae  is  built.  Determined  not  to 
lose  time  by  waiting  for  the  ship,  Mr.  Lindsay  with 
Mr.  Gutzlaffstarted  in  their  boat  early  the  next  morn- 
ing, and  reached  the  mouth  of  the  river  just  at  the 
dawn  of  day.  As  they  proceeded  up  the  river  sever- 
al boats  endeavored  to  prevent  their  going  to  Shang- 
hae  ;  "  but,"  says  Mr.  L.,  "  I  merely  replied  to  them, 
that  having  business  to  transact,  and  a  petition  to 
present,  it  was  necessary  we  should  go  thither."  They 
reached  this  far-famed  emporium  at  about  half-past 
four  p.  M.  It  stands  on  the  left  side  of  the  river. 
Commodious  wharves  and  large  warehouses  occupy 
the  banks  of  the  river,  "  which  is  deep  enough  to  al- 
low junks  to  come  and  unload  alongside  of  them  ;  in 
the  middle  it  has  from  six  to  eight  fathoms,  and  is 
nearly  half  a  mile  in  breadth." 

They  landed  amidst  a  crowd,  entered  the  city,  and 
proceeded  to  the  office  of  the  taoutae,  the  people 
readily  pointing  out  the  way.  "  As  we  approached," 
says  Mr.  L.,  "  the  lictors  hastily  tried  to  shut  the 
doors,  and  we  were  only  just  in  time  to  prevent  it, 
and  pushing  them  back,  entered  the  outer  court  of 
the  office.  Here  we  found  numerous  low  police  peo- 
ple, but  no  decent  persons,  and  the  three  doors  lead- 
ing to  the  interior,  were  shut  and  barred  as  we  en- 
tered. After  waiting  a  few  moments,  and  repeatedly 
knocking  at  the  door,  soring  no  symptoms  of  their 


^"i-")(i  Jimruah  of  Messrs.  Aprji., 

being  opeiKxl,  Mr.  S^impson  and  Mr.  Stephens  settled 
the  point  by  two  vigorous  charges  at  the  centre  gate 
with  their  slipulders,  which  shook  them  off  their  hing- 
es, and  brought  them  down  with  a  great  clatter,  and 
we  made  our  entrance  into  the  great  hall  of  justice, 
at  the  further  end  of  w'hich  was  the  state  chair  and  ta- 
ble of  the  taoutae.  Here  were  numerous  official 
assistants,  who  seeing  us  thus  unexpectedly  among 
them,  forgot  totally  our  unceremonious  mode  of  ob** 
taining  entrance,  and  received  us  with  great  polite- 
ness, inviting  us  to  sit  down  and  take  tea  and  pipes/* 
The  taoutae  being  absent,  the  cheheen  soon  made 
his  appearance,  and  after  upbraiding  the  visitors  for 
their  temerity,  "  sat  down,  and  I  (says  Mr.  L.)  in- 
stantly seated  myself  opposite  to  him,  on  which  he 
again  rose,  and  casting  an  angry  glance  at  me,  strode 
out  of  the  room  without  vouchsafing  a  word,  as  if  he 
considered  himself  degraded  by  seeing  me  seated 
in  his  presence."  The  taoutae  soon  entered  ;  an 
audience  was  agreed  upon,  and  the  petition  delivered 
into  his  hands ;  he  was  evidently  prepared  to  brow- 
beat the  stranges  with  fierce  looks  and  angry  words, 
commanding  them  in  a  boisterous  tone  instantly  to 
depart  and  return  to  Canton.  Twenty  four  hours, 
however,  had  not  passed  before  the  demeanor  of 
these  men  was  greatly  changed,  and  even  the  super^ 
cilious  cheheen  met  them  with  the  greatest  polite- 
ness, and  obsequiously  forced  them  to  take  the  high- 
est seats.  *'  Such,"  says  Mr.  Lindsay,  "  are  Chinese 
mandarins  all  over  the  empire.  Compliance  begets 
insolence ;  opposition  and  defiance  produce  civility 
and  friendly  profession." 

After  visiting  several  parts  of  the  city,  and  distri^ 
buting  manycopiesoftheir  pamphlet  and  other  tracl^i 
Messrs.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff-returned  to  the  shm^ 
just  as  she  was  on  the  point  of  entering  the  river*  111' 
order  to  prevent  this,  all  the  mihtary  and  naval  foraeif 
of  the  neighborhood  were  put  in  requisition:  letftir 
were  erected,  and  large  guns  without  carriages  Weitji 
placed  along  on  each  side  of  the  river ;  and  ta 


I8;i4,  Lindsay  and  GutzlaJ]  551 

the  scene  still  more  imposing,  a  row  of  mud  heaps  in 
the  form  of  tents  were  thrown  up,  and  then  white- 
washed ;  and  finally,  fifteen  imperial  war  junks  sta- 
tioned themselves  in  the  mouth  of  the  river  ;  but  the 
Lord  Amherst  passed  safely  through  their  line,  and 
anchored  at  some  distance  up  the  river.  Neither 
threats  nor  intreaties  could  induce  the  barbarians 
to  swerve  from  their  course.  In  more  than  one  in- 
stance did  the  imperial  officers  prostrate  themselves 
and  offer  to  perform  the  kotow.  But  notwithstand- 
ing the  tact  and  promptitude  of  the  adventurers,  the 
whole  of  their  "intercourse  with  the  officers  of 
Shanghae  was  unsatisfactory  and  wearying,  with- 
out being  productive  of  any  results."  "  The  policy 
finally  adopted  by  the  officers  was,"  says  Mr.  L.,  "to 
leave  us  entirely  unmolested,  and  take  little  notice 
of  us,  merely  contenting  themselves  with  keeping 
the  people  from  visiting  our  ship,  and  to  trust  to  our 
departure  when  we  saw  that  no  object  could  be 
obtained  by  a  longer  stay."  We  have  room  for  only 
one  more  extract  from  Mr.  Lindsay's  report. 

*•  As  this  is  the  first  time  the  emporium  of  Shanghae  has  heen 
brought  under  the  immediate  notice  of  Europeans,  some  few  re- 
marks  on  it  may  not  be  inappropriate.  Considering  the  extraor- 
dinary advantages  which  this  place  possesses  for  foreign  trade,  it 
is  wonderful  Ihat  it  has  not  attracted  more  observation.  One  of  the 
main  causes  of  its  importance  is  found  in  its  fine  harbor  and  navi- 
gable river,  by  which,  in  point  of  fact,  Shanghae  is  the  seaport  of 
the  Yangtsze  keang,  and  the  principal  emporium  of  eastern  Asia, 
the  native  trade  of  it  greatly  exceeding  even  that  of  Canton.  On 
our  first  arrival  1  was  so  much  struck  with  the  vast  quantity  of  junks 
entering  the  river,  that  I  caused  them  to  be  counted  for  several  suc- 
cessive days.  The  result  was  that  in  seven  days  upwards  of  400 
junks,  varying  in  size  from  100  to  400  tons,  passed  Woosung,  and 
proceeded  to  Shanghae.  During  the  first  part  of  our  stay  most 
of  these  vessels  were  the  north  country  junks  with  four  masts,  from 
Teentsin,  and  various  parts  of  Mantchou  Tartary  :  dour  and  peas 
from  which  place  formed  a  great  part  of  thoir  cargo.  But  during 
the  latter  part  of  our  stay,  the  Fuhkcfen  junks  Ijegan  ro  pour  in,  to 
the  nimiber  of  80  and  40  [ler  day.  iMany  of  tltcs<;  wi^rv  from  For- 
inosa,  Canton,  the  eastern  ATchi|)elajfo,  ('oohinchinH,  and  Siam. 

'•The  river  VVoosunn  immups  nut  of  the  T;i.hoo  («»reat  lake),  at 
Chflnp-kraou  kuw  ;  it  tliPii  t^rt^•ors♦•s  iUo  \\\n-\v*  or  (vrr:<t  (vimhI,  and 
thu.s  conuminiratps  with  thr  V.inyls/.e  kf  an^.  tli<-  V»llo\\  rivrr.an»I 


552  Jaurnali  of  Messrs.  Al>ftiL, 

Peking ;  from  the  Yun-ho  it  enters  the  Pang-shan  lake,  and  flowsli^ 
Soochow,  the  capital  of  the  southern  part  of  KeaiM;800|  one  of 
the  most  commercial,  wealthy  and  luxurious  cities  of  the  enipirfe. 
From  this  place  numerous  navigable  rivers  commanieate  and  tra- 
verse each  other  in  every  direction.  Thus  it  appears  that  tbifli  m« 
er  affords  a  commodious  water  communication  with  the  remoleit 
parts  of  the  empire,  from  Peking  to  Yunnan,  and  from  the  eastero 
coasts  to  the  centre  of  the  deserts  in  Tartary.  The  advantaged 
which  foreigners,  especially  the  English,  would  derive  from  libeity 
of  trade  with  this  place  are  incalculable.  Woollen  manufactures 
are  now  only  admitted  by  inland  transport  from  Canton ;  and  the 
various  exactions  and  necessary  expenses  attendant  on  their  con- 
veyance, render  them  unattainable  by  the  mass  of  the  population  in 
the  interior ;  and  from  the  coldness  of  the  climate  in  the  northern 
provinces,  woollens  would  naturally  be  in  much  higher  estimation 
in  them  than  in  the  comparatively  warm  climate  of  Canton,  did 
equal  facilities  exist  for  their  introduction. 

^  When  it  is  considered  how  trifling  the  present  conaiimption  of 
woollens  is,  when  compared  with  the  population  of  China,  for  in- 
stance, in  the  staple  commodity  of  broadcloth,  under  800,000  yd«. 
among  360,000,000  people,  not  giving  an  average  of  one  yard 
among  450  persons,  is  it  wild  or  theoretic  to  imagine,  that  with  a 
more  free  and  extended  intercourse,  the  consumption  might  be 
quadrupled,  or  in  time  even  increased  tenfold  ?  Or  is  it  unreaMm^ 
able  to  turn  an  anxious  eye  to  these  hitherto  almost  unknown  porta 
of  the  globe,  to  find  new  outlets  for  our  English  manufactures,  now, 
when  all  the  nations  of  Europe  are  straining  every  nerve,  by  the  en- 
couragement of  their  own  manufactures,  and  the  imposition  of 
protecting  duties,  to  exclude  the  produce  of  English  industry  from 
their  markets  ?  Here  is  a  nation  in  population  nearly  douUing 
that  of  all  Europe,  combined  with  a  seacoast  of  fully  3000  mUe% 
abounding  with  the  finest  rivers  and  harbors  in  the  world.  Its  perls 
and  cities  are  filled  with  an  industrious,  enterprising  and  commeroial 
population,  who  would  all  hail  the  establishment  of  a  foreign  tradn 
with  joy.  Even  the  mandarins  in  enforcing  their  inhospitable  and 
misanthropic  laws,  are  ready  to  acknowledge  the  vast  advantages 
which  would  be  derivable  from  foreign  intercourse ;  yet  the  aiMe 
will  of  a  solitary  despot  has,  for  the  last  century,  been  suffieiftntto 
separate  near  400,000,000  of  human  beings  from  all  comnrani- 
cation  with  their  s|>ecies.  I  do  not  pretend  to  be  sufficiently  v^nssd 
in  the  laws  of  nations  (none  of  which  are  recognized  by  the  ruler  of 
China,)  to  presume  to  say  how  far  other  countries  are  boond  lo 
yield  implict  submission  to  these  laws.  But  I  may  be  allowe4  fe 
express  a  hope,  tiiat  as  wa  attain  more  mutual  knowledge  of  jPilcli 
other,  and  become  better  acquainted  with  the  friendly  sentinisiits 
entertained  by  the  mass  of  the  people  towards  foreignM%  tiieis 
selfish  and  injurious  principles  may  gradually  wear  away,  nndfi|||Si 
the  time  will  soon  come,  when  the  people  of  China,  under  m^ 
liberal  and  enlightened  system  of  government,  may 
place  tliev  are  entitled  to  among  the  civilized  nations  of  the 

-   r;t5 


.(    ■»-! 


,V- 


)8J4  Luidbuy  and  (JuLilaff  553 

Having  completed  their  transactions  at  Slianghae, 
and  purchased  '*  sundry  trifles  and  various  specimens 
of  the  beautiful  silks  and  crapes  of  Soochow/'  with 
a  necessary  supply  of  provisions,  the  voyagers  bade 
farewell  to  their  friends  on  the  morning  of  the  8th  of 
July,  and  were  followed  out  of  the  river  by  a  fleet  of 
junksy  which  performed  the  usual  ceremony  of  expell- 
ing the  barbarians  by  firing  several  rounds  of  guns 
when  the  ship  was  about  six  miles  distant.  On  the 
I5th  the  Lord  Amherst  touched  at  Weihae  wei  in 
Shantung ;  the  next  day  she  stood  out  to  sea ;  and 
by  10  A.  M.  on  the  17th,  made  the  land  of  Corea.  Our 
limits  forbid  us  to  follow  her  track  through  the  re- 
maining part  of  her  course.  In  laying  aside  the  Re- 
port and  the  Journals,  it  is  unnecessary  for  us  to  say 
a  word  in  their  commendation ;  no  enterprising  or 
philanthropic  man  can  read  them  without  the  liveliest 
interest,  and  the  strong  desire  that  the  wall  which 
now  separates  China  from  the  other  nations  of  the 
earth  may  soon  be  broken  down.  We  do  not  expect 
the  governments  of  the  present  day  to  embark  in 
Quixotic  enterprises ;  "  yet,  (repeating  what  we  have 
already  said,)  if  our  distance  might  give  us  that  hear- 
ing which  our  presence  could  not  claim,  we  would 
assure  the  exalted  personages  who  hold  the  reins  of 
empire  in  the  west,  that  if  by  the  united  expression 
of  their  desires,  they  could  influence  the  policy  of 
China,  their  generation  would  thank  them  and  pos- 
terity would  honor  them.  It  is  a  great  object  invit- 
ing and  meriting  their  concert.'^  But  whether  they 
will  engage  in  the  enterprise  or  not,  the  train  of  events 
now  in  progress  must  sooner  or  later,  and  perhaps 
within  a  very  short  period,  introduce  here  a  new  or- 
der of  things — overcoming  ancient  prejudices,  break- 
ing down  misanthropic  and  antinational  antipathies, 
and  laying  the  foundations  of  an  unrestrained  inter- 
course between  the  people  of  China  and  the  enlight- 
ened states  of  Cliristendoni.  In  hastening  a  consum- 
mation so  dcjvoutly  to  be  wished,  the  journals  of 
LnidiSHv  ^nd  nuizlall  "ill  Ihjhi  h  con^^picu'juj"  part 


% 


554  JBurninh  Aruil.. 


MISCELLANIES. 


fiurmah .  doclrttws  and  practices  of  the  BudkUls  ;  their  gcagrnjihy^ 
astronomy^  and  upper  regions;  rewards  and  punishmenls;  tk^ 
periods  {or  ages\ ;  duties ;  ideas  of  deaths  worshipi  mUUsgaU 
heinffs ;  tJieir  books^  medicines,  4*r.  (Conlinued  from  fiage  506.) 
By  Benevolens. 

The  object  of  this  comnumication  is  to  convey  an  idea  of  Uic  no* 
tions  and  practices  of  Biidhists  in  Biirniah,  drawn  from  their  own 
statements.  In  preparing  it,  1  have  been  much  indebted  to  the 
Btirman  dictionary  mentioned  in  a  former  communication.  Many 
of  the  statements  are  literal  translations  of  passages  in  Burinaii 
books,  and  in  every  case,  pains  iiave  been  taken  to  present  no  oih 
or  views  than  those  which  are  uniformly  acknowledged  by  Burmau 
Budhisls.  Though  I  have  not  met  in  their  books,  the  account  of 
Shway  dk  gong,  which  is  here  given  from  the  American  Baptist  Ma< 
gazine,  I  cannot  doubt  its  correctness,  for  it  is  the  same  as  was  ver-. 
bally  related  to  me  recently  by  an  intelligent  Burman  priest.  Many 
of  these  views  will  be  amusing,  and  the  number  might  be  easily 
increased  by  others  equally  extravagant.  But  these  will  suffice  to 
show  in  what  a  state  of  intellectual  and  moral  ignorance  inaay 
millions  of  our  fcllow-bcings  live,  and  to  exhibit  the  propriety  of 
those  measures  to  enlighten  them  which  I  propose  to  recount  in 
another  communication. 

Geography.  Kate  is  a  certain  number  of  sek-yah  systerasy  m 
worlds,  in  which  sense  there  are  said  to  be  three  kinds,  vi^,  tsah- 
tee-kate,  consisting  of  a  hundred  thousand  millions  of  worlds,  which 
are  destroyed  and  reproduced  simultaneously ;  ah-nah-kate,  coBk 
sisting  of  a  billion  of  worlds  through  which  the  authority  of  a  Bud^ 
ha  extends;  and  wee-tha-yah-kate,  consisting  of  an  infinity  of 
worlds,  which  can  only  be  an  object  of  thought.  Sek-yah  wA-bh 
is  a  sek-yah  world  or  system,  and  comprises  the  central  My-eii*iii<> 
mount,  the  surrounding  seas  and  islands,  the  celestial  regions^  in- 
cluding the  circumvolving  himinaries,  and  the  infernal  regionsC^    '* 

There  are  four  groat  islands  encompassing  My-en-mo  UMMllii: 
on  the  north,  Oot-ta-ra-koo-roo ;  on  the  east,  Pyup-pi-wef^M'^') 
han ;  on  the  south,  Sam-boo.de.pah ;  and  on  the  west,  A^i^lUim^ 
gau-han.  Each  of  these  is  surrounded  by  500  small  islaikte.  TJim 
are  seven  ranges  of  mountains  (that.tali-rah-bd.n)  which  siimMM 
My-en-mo  mount,  and  which  separate  the  seven  rivers  (tMcMi4l}3^ 
regular  succession.  Sam-boo-de-pah,  is  the  groat  south  i  '  ^ 
which  we  live.  There  are  five  great  rivers  which  run  south 
the  great  south  island.  1.  Gciig-gah,  the  bathing  place  of 
v>   Asco-ra-wa-tec,  \vhcrc  the  n?»t«5  daii(rhtorf?  sport  ^nd  hk 


1834,  Buntiah.  555 

Jam-uiQii.iia,  wliere  tlit^  eugenia  Iree  grow^^.     4.   iVIfiJiee,  where 
tlie  butfaloes  bntiie.    5.  Tha-rS-boo,  where  (he  brown  lizards  bathe 
Meet-su-ma-day-tha,  the  middle  part  of  the  world,  including  the 
sixteen  great  countries,  is  the  scene  of  the  sacred  histories  of 
Biidha.     (This  is  the  northern  [>art  of  Hindostan.) 

Hema-woon-tah  is  an  imniensc,  but  imaginary  forest^  (said  to  be 
situated  in  Thau-I^-tha,  or  South  Behar,)  in  which  are  seven  large 
lakes;  the  width  of  each  is  about  5G0  miles,  and  the  depth  the  same. 
It  is  in  this  forest  that  most  of  the  wonderful  things  mentioned  in 
the  Budhist  scriptures  are  said  to  have  hapf)ened.  Sam-boo-tha-bya, 
the  eugenia  tree  which  prochiccs  gold,  is  said  to  grow  on  the  north, 
ern  extremity  of  the  island  Sam-lioo-de-pah.  Thee-ho,  the  isl. 
and  on  which  the  Burman  sacred  books  were  written,  is  said  to 
be  Ceylon. 

The  Burman  l>ooks  say  that  there  are  eight  wonders  of  the 
sea,  viz.  1.  The  waters  continually  rising  into  swells,  and  sinking 
into  vallies;  2.  that  the  waters  do  not  overspread  the  shore ;  3.  that 
it  throws  dead  bodies  on  the  shore;  4.  that  the  five  great  rivers 
lose  their  names  when  they  reach  the  sea ;  5.  that  its  watei*s  never 
diminish  nor  increase ;  G.  that  the  salt  is  so  mingled  with  tlie  water 
as  to  l)ecome  one ;  7.  that  it  is  the  repository  of  precious  stones ; 
and,  8.  that  it  is  the  residence  of  the  nats. 

Their  theory  of  earthquakes  is  this ;  the  earth  is  an  extended 
stratum,  which  rests  on  a  stratum  of  water ;  this  again  upon  a  stra- 
tum of  air,  l)eyond  which  is  an  entire  vacuum.  The  stratum  of  air 
thus  situated,  is  easily  Jigitated  by  a  variety  of  causes;  when  agi- 
tated, it  communicates  its  motion  to  the  superincumbent  water, 
which  in  turn  shakes  the  earth  above  it.  How  simple  the  theory  * 
and  how  indicative  of  tlie  state  of  science  among  them !  What 
the  Burmans  call  a  great  island  is  the  same  as  a  continent  with  us, 
and  should  be  so  reckoned  in  our  estimate  of  the  correctness  of 
their  geographical  notions.  The  base  of  My-en-mo  mount  should, 
on  their  theory,  1x5  found  where  the  island  of  Spitzbergen  lies. 

Astronomy.  The  Burmans  enumerate  eight  planets,  viz.  the  sun, 
moon.  Mars,  Mercury,  Jupiter,  Venus,  Saturn,  and  R&hu.  The 
last  of  these  is  not  discoverable,  but  is  said  to  be  the  residence  of 
the  nat  who  occasions  eclipses.  Nine  principal  constellations  are 
enumerated,  corresponding  with  the  twenty-seven  nek-khHts  (stars), 
viz.;  1.  the  crow;  2.  a  kind  of  bird ;  3.  a  species  of  crab  fish;  4. 
scales;  5.  the  crest,  an  ornament  used  to  fasten  up  the  hair;  6.  the 
fisherman;  7.  the  elephant;  8.  the  horse;  9.  the  heron  or  paddy 
bird. 

We-de-thon-bah-the  arc  the  three  courses  of  the  planets  round 
My-en-mo  mount,  the  inner,  middle  and  outside  courses.  The  sun 
colters  the  inner  course  at  the  full  moon  in  March,  and  continues 
I  ill  the  full  mwm  of  .luly,  which  is  the  hot  season;  it  then  enters 
\Ur  middle  coursf,  in  which  it  continues  till  the  full  moon  of  No. 
voiiihrr,  whirii  forms  tlie  rainy  season,  jiflor  this,  it  passes  through 
>liC  outi'i  t''»"i"<-  Hll  llro  fid!  moon  of  M:irrh,  nnd  this  tho  rold  son 
Sfn%       The  r?:iHl«  liomij:  « ii|.)M»s«>ii  <o  \to  :m  rA'tcndrCJ  pl;*m    th»>  fliily 


i 


1834.  Burmah.  557 

1'h«i«  are  tivf;  rewards  olilainnl  by  lli<>  person  who  makes  a  r«li- 
)(ious  offering  of  a  rawa  ;  viz.,  numerous  good  rrinndn ;  perrectJon 
in  diligence ;  patience ;  wisdom,  and  purity.  There  are  five  re- 
wards of  palienra  or  rorbearance ;  viz.,  thi:  universal  love  of  ntan- 
kind ;  peace ;  few  TaullR  ;  composure  in  death  ;  deliverance  from 
tlie  four  states  of  [nmishment  after  death.  Also  five  awards  of 
impatience,  just  the  ofipoeites  of  those  of  patience. 

There  are  ten  rewards  obtainalile  by  the  person  who  makes  an 
otTering  of  a  tlie-bike  (an  open-mouthed  pot  in  which  tlie  priests 
receive  their  rice);  viz.,  dishes  ornamented  with  precious  stones, 
dec;  the  necessaries  of  life  nt  all  times;  deliverance  tirom  evil; 
freedom  from  oppression;  the  reverence  of  mankind;  easily  ob- 
taining food,  clothing,  a  place  to  sleep,  and  a  place  of  habitation ; 
happiness  and  enjoyment  which  shall  not  be  destroyed  ;  a  settled 
and  contented  mind  ;  a  love  for  the  divine  low  ;  few  sexual  desires 
and  complete  freedom  from  anxieties.  They  are  also  promised 
tham-p&t.tt!<!-t!ifit-lay.bah,  a  general  term  which  embraces  four 
particulars;  viz.,  the  privilege  of  living  in  an  elegant  and  delight- 
ful place  of  abode  ;  having  an  old  stock  of  merit  for  good  deeds 
performed  in  a  previous  state  of  being ;  doing  well  for  one's  self; 
and  the  privilege  of  associating  with  upright  and  religious  persons. 
The  highest  reward  which  is  attainable  is  thap-pe-nyu-lah-nyan, 
which  consists  in  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  five  following  princi- 
ples or  laws ;  viv.,  of  mutability ;  of  the  modes  of  existence  ;  of  dia- 
criminating  marks  or  signs ;  of  absorption  or  annihilation ;  and, 
of  religious  law.  This  reward  can  be  obtained  on/y  by  making  a 
religious  offering  of  all  these  five  things  ;  viz.,  one's  property  ;  the 
principal  members  of  one's  body,  as  a  foot,  a  hand,  or  an  eye ; 
one's  children  ;  one's  wife ;  and  finally,  one's  life. 

It  seems  not  improper  to  remark,  that  there  are  certain  classes 
of  persons  who  can  never  obtain  any  reward,  let  their  ofTeringa  be 
ever  so  numerous  and  cosily.  The  barbers  are  an  instance;  they 
are  subject  to  this  curse  on  account  of  some  disrespect  one  of  the 
traternitv  i>howed  Gaudania  during  his  incarnation. 

P^minknteatt.  Puninhments  are  threatened  as  dismiasivea  from 
crime  and  tlie  neglect  of  religious  offerings.  An-iler-ee-y&.hin, 
instant  and  uninterrupted  misery,  is  denounced  on  tite  person  who 
is  guilty  of  killing  a  father,  killing  a  mother,  killing  a  rahandah, 
wounding  a  Budha,  or  making  a  schism  among  the  disciples  oi' 
Biidha.  Those  who  nre  guilty  of  the  sin  of  drinking  intoxicating  li- 
quors, are  subjected  to  tlie  loss  of  property,  a  <)iiarrelsoine  disponi- 
tion,  sickness  and  disorders  in  the  body,  loss  of  reputation,  contempt 
and  disgrace,  and  destruction  of  the  understanding.  The  Bur- 
mans  are  taught  that  punishment  follows  sin  vt  surely  as  a  cart- 
wheel follows  the  ox,  but  it  must  be  proportioned  to  the  crime.  Me. 
rit  is  followed  by  reward  in  the  same  way.  There  does  not  appeal 
to  be  so  much  difference  in  the  nature  of  these  as  in  their  duration 
The  one  is  suffered  and  the  other  enjoyed  alternately  for  million! 
of  ages  in  the  difTei-enl  hells  or  stages  of  the  nal  eountrv.  Ttiert 
are  fight  great   i-enlral   liclls.  ranged  oni'  ;ib.ive  anoll»-r.  v:n-\\  ,ii' 


r>58  Hurmnh .  A  ph  ii.. 

whii'Ji  i.s  t'iM'tiiii|»:isi;<'il  hy  «<ixU*eii  inrcriui  lirll>,  in  all,  l;^0.  TIk*«i- 
are  |)rovi«le(l  with  torluR^s  rorn»spomlin«[  fo  flip  previiuiK  t'rimes 
ofllioir  respeclivp  inhnbitantfs,  <^ino  of  whom  oxperienre  hunger 
and  thirsty  some  am  rolling  in  flames,  and  others  have  their  fl^h 
torn  from  them  with  hot  pincers,  6lc. 

Periods,  M&hd.-k&t,  a  period  in  which  an  entire  revolution  d' 
nature  is  performed,  is  subilividcd  into  four  grand  jieriods,  each  of 
whicli  is  again  subdivided  into  sixty.four  intermediate  periods,  and 
each  of  these  again  into  sixty.four  life  periods.  Th&n-woot.tllli 
is  one  of  the  four  grand  divisions  of  an  entire  revolution  of  nature. 
This  |)eriod,  it  is  said,  commences  with  rain  which  deluges  the  four 
great,  and  all  the  small  islands,  together  with  My-en-mo  mouni, 
and  destroys  all  that  exists  therein ;  after  this  seven  suns  succes. 
sively  break  forth,  dry  up  the  waters,  and  consume  the  system. 
Th&n.woot-t^h-ht^h-yee  is  another  of  the  four  grand  divisioas  of 
M&h^-k&t.  Tliis  period  continues  from  the  time  general  con- 
flagration ceases,  through  another  deluge,  whose  waters,  by  conti. 
nual  motion  and  dashing  together  congeal,  and  harden  and  thus 
form  the  substance  of  a  new  system.  We-woo-t^h  is  one  period  in  a 
complete  revolution  of  nature.  In  this  period  the  waters  which 
deluged  the  universe  disappear,  and  according  to  the  eternal  laws 
of  nature,  the  sun,  moon  and  stars  break  forth,  everything  comes 
into  sudden  existence,  and  Bramhas  descend  and  people  the  earth ; 
but  they  can  return  to  the  upper  regions  when  they  please.  We- 
woo.t&-td.h-yea,  is  another  period,  and  a  complete  revolution  of 
nature.  At  the  commencement  of  this  period,  the  Bramhas  begin 
eating  a  kind  of  earth,  by  which  they  lose  the  power  of  ascending ; 
the  period  of  life  begins  to  shorten,  and  continues  to  do  so  till  a 
person  is  old  at  the  age  of  ten  years,  after  which  it  begins  to  length- 
en and  continues  to  do  so  till  the  system  is  destroyed  by  water. 
Boke-d&h-k&t  is  a  grand  revolution  or  period  of  time  which  is  dis. 
tinguished  by  the  successive  appearances  of  five  Budhas.  Ayoo> 
kat  is  a  period  of  time,  during  which  the  life  of  man  gradually  ad* 
vances  from  the  length  of  ten  years  to  an  indefinite  extent  and 
returns  again  to  the  length  of  ten  years ;  sixty -four  of  which  make 
one  intermediate  period.  From  a  comparison  of  Tli&.kgn-porlth 
(see  Intel,  beings)  with  Boke-d&h-k&t,  and  with  a  statement  of  one 
of  the  Burman  books,  from  which  we  learn  that  the  death  of  Gau- 
dama  occurred,  b.  c.  554,  it  will  ap{)ear  that  91,467  years  of  the 
present  Boke-d&h-k&t  have  already  passed  away,  but  the  fiMi 
Budha  has  not  yet  apjieared. 

Duties,  It  would  require  volumes  to  mention  all  the  duties  eii. 
joined  on  different  classes  of  Budhists.  The  following  will  gtre 
an  idea  of  their  general  character.  There  are  five  laws  (the6.]&) 
binding  on  all  mankind,  viz.  to  refrain  from  murder ;  from  steaUiig; 
from  adultery ;  from  lying ;  and  from  intoxicating  liquors.  They 
are  to  be  solicitous  aliout  four  things,  viz.  watching  over  the  bod^^i 
watching  over  the  mind  ;  an  attentive  consideration  of  themiserf^ 
of  lifp  ;  and  the  dntios  of  religion.  Th^y  aro  also  enjoined  lheM» 
lour  iliinjjfs;  viz.  1.  using  exertion  to  prevent  demerit  while  aft  yiil 


1834.  Burmah.  559 

(he  person  liHb  done  nulhiiig  hiameworlliv  ;  2.  using  cxcilion  to 
prevcnl  the  increase  of  demerit  alter  the  person  has  aJrcady  done 
something  sinful ;  3.  endeavoring  to  do  that  whiel)  will  procure 
merit  while  the  (K>rson  is  yet  destitute  of  it ;  and  4.  endeavoring 
after  a  person  has  a  slock  of  merit,  to  excel  in  meritorious  actions. 
There  are  moreover  laws  which  embrace  all  those  religious  duties 
which  consist  in  avoiding  objects  unfit  to  be  used,  eaten,  handled, 
and  worn  :  also  the  places  where  it  is  improper  to  go,  or  remain. 

The  following  eight  goad  ways  arc  causes  of  merit,  and  grounds 
for  self  gratulation.  They  may  therefore  be  reckoned  as  duties. 
I.  right  opinion ;  2.  right  intention;  3.  right  words;  4.  right 
actions ;  5.  right  way  of  supporting  life ;  6.  rightly  directed  in- 
tclligence  ;  7.  good  heed,  caution  ;  8.  composure,  serenity. — Good 
heed  must  always  be  paid  to  the  voice  of  God  of  which  there  arc 
eight  characteristic  tokens  or  evidences,  viz.  1.  it  is  clear  or  in- 
telligible  ;  2.  agreeable,  pleasant ;  3.  easy  to  be  known  ;  4.  worthy 
to  be  heard ;  5.  infrequent ;  6.  full ;  7.  deep ;  8  produces  an 
echo.  The  distinction  between  a  good  man  and  a  bad  one,  is  thus 
represented  by  the  Burmans.  TlKjre  are  four  things  (way-gyen. 
lay-bah)  very  remote  from  each  other,  viz,  1.  one  shore  of  the  great 
ocean  from  another ;  2.  the  rising  from  the  setting  sun ;  3.  the  earth 
from  the  top  of  My-en-mo  mount ;  and  4.  above  these,  a  wicked 
man  from  one  who  is  religious.  In  addition  to  what  has  been  said 
above,  every  Burman  is  expected,  as  a  matter  of  duty,  according 
to  his  ability  and  circumstances,  to  employ  himself  and  his  pro- 
perty in  building  and  ornamenting  pagodas  (see  worship)^  in  form- 
ing large  and  small  images  of  Gaudama,  building  monasteries, 
<ligging  tanks,  supporting  the  priesthood  by  presents  of  food, 
cloth,  &c. 

Death.  It  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  know  to  what  causes  a 
people  so  ready  to  assign  a  cause  for  everything,  ascribe  death. 
Their  books  mention  four,  viz.  1.  though  the  influence  of  good 
deeds  (>erformcd  in  a  previous  state,  is  not  exhausted,  yet  the 
period  which  is  the  established  term  of  human  life  being  past,  the 
person  will  die;  2.  though  the  established  term  of  human  life 
IS  not  yet  passed,  the  influence  of  good  deeds  performed  in  a  pre- 
vious state  being  exhausted,  the  person  will  die ;  3.  when  the 
term  of  human  life  is  past,  and  the  influence  of  former  good  deeds 
exhausted,  the  person  dies;  4.  in  the  last  case,  though  the 
established  term  of  human  life  is  not  passed,  nor  the  influence  of 
previous  good  deeds  exhausted,  yet  on  account  of  some  evil  deed 
performed  in  a  previous  state,  the  person  dies  suddenly,  without 
previous  illness,  and  without  changing  his  position. 

Worship.  Their  worship  consists  "in  prostrations  before  pa- 
godas  and  images,  in  presenting  before  them  lighted  candles, 
clusters  of  flowers,  umbrellas  of  various  descriptions,  rice,  and 
fruits ;  in  erecting  high  poles  and  susi)eudiug  long  flags  on  their 
tops ;  in  casting  bells  and  hanging  them  near  their  pagodas,  or 
contributing  fo  and  of  Ihrsr  objorts  ;  in  ntfontion  lo  Ihc  recilations 
of  priests,  and  whenever  an  oflering  is  made,  expressing  a  wish 


56U  Burmah*  ApftiL, 

that  the  merits  may  be  enjoyed.  The  use  of  the  belb  »  to  ]ifo« 
claim  to  the  celestial  regions  the  fact  of  presenting  all  oflbring ; 
and  the  person  who  tlius  announces  the  fact*  is  both  wonliipor 
and  bell  man."  Their  days  of  worship  are  four  in  a  moiiCb,  ns. 
the  eighth  of  the  waxing  of  the  moon,  and  the  full,  the  eighth  of 
the  wane,  and  the  change.  A-Tpo-naif  is  a  day  kept  after  a  wor* 
ship  day  as  a  work  of  supererogation.  It  is  not  unusual  hoivov«r 
to  perform  their  services  on  other  days. 

The  close  of  the  rainy  season,  and  the  comraeDoeraeiit  ofa 
year,  especially  the  latter,  are  distinguished  by  great  religious  feMC% 
which  last  three  days  in  succession. — ^The  plaeei  of  reSgious  OOB- 
course  are  the  pagodas  or  zayats.    The  latter  are  public  sheds  m 
which  the  prients'  rehearsals  are  generally  made*  The  poffodai  afo 
monuments  erected  to  a  Budha,  siib-Budha,  or  rahandan ;  those 
erected  to  the  last  Budha,  Gaudama,  are  the  only  ones  extant. 
They  are  solid  masses  of  masonry,  varying  in  their  height,  of  a 
conical  form,  covered  with  plaster  formed  of  sand  and  lime,  and 
many  of  them  with  gold  leaf.     The  large  pagoda,  situated  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  in  a  northwest  direction  from  RangooOf  and 
called  Shway  d&  gong  por4h,  is  a  splendid  and  magnificent  monu- 
ment of  heathen  superstition  and  idolatry.     According  to  its  hiM- 
tory,  the  foundation  was  laid  soon  after  the  supposed  annihilatioa 
of  Gaudama.     If  this  be  true,  it  must  have  existed  for  a  period  of 
about  two  tliousand  and  three  hundred  years.  Since  its  erection,  the 
size  has  been  increased  by  successive  additions.   The  story  r^tes 
that  a  short  time  previous  to  the  expiration  of  Gaudama,  two  mer- 
chants, who  were  brothers,  went  to  pay  him  homage,  and  make 
him  offerings ;  on  desiring  some  memorial  of  him  as  an  object  of 
worship  for  their  countrymen,  he  lifted  up  his  right  hand  and 
stroking  his  liead,  extracted  four  hairs  and  presented  them  to  one 
of  the  merchants ;  then  with  his  loft  hand  extracting  four  morOt 
and  presenting  them  to  the  other,  ho  commanded  them  to  goto  the 
hill  ThteO'hdkUardf  and  under  the  patronage  of  the  king  of  Ock- 
ka-la-bOf  (near  which  place  the  hill  was  situated)  enshrine  tbem 
with  the  staff  of  Kaukka-than,  the  water  dipper  of  Gau-nA-cda, 
the  bathing  garment  of  K&th&.p4,  his  divine  brethren  who  tied 
preceded  him.    The  waters  of  the  five  great  rivers  GSnga,  Yamoa, 
Asee-ra-wa-tee,  M&-hee,  and  Thara-poo,  and  of  the  five  hundred 
lesser  rivers,  were  not  sufficiently  excellent  to  wash  the  hairs  for 
the  purpose  of  enshrining  them :  nor  were  the  waters  of  the  fadte 
Anawatat  (one  of  the  lakes  about  Hema-woon-tah) ;  the  waters  of 
the  hill  Thicn-kok-tara  alone  were  sufficiently  excellent  for  ttjs 
purpose.     They  hearing  the  command,  and  not  having  provi<|od 
themselves  with  the  means  of  pursuing  their  journey,  The^ahi 
the  king  of  the  celestial  regions,  transforming  himself  into  A.'i^biii* 
mander  of  a  ship,  presented  himself  to  the  brother  merchiuUii^ 
with  a  ship  in  perfect  readiness  to  depart.     Having  deposited  Ihis 
hairs  in  a  ruby  box,  and  this  box  in  a  small  vessel  with  a  dei^  ilf 
silver,  gold,  and  ruby,  and  all  this  placed  upon  h  teapoy  Staiid/Uid 
put  on  board,  thry  commenced  their  voyage.     After  viiirfowi^^ 


venturer  they  arrived  at  the  place  wh<*re  Siiway  dli  gong  uow  is,  and 
on  searching  found  the  other  three  relics,  which,  with  the  eight 
hairs  of  Gaudama,  they  deposited  together  with  immense  treasures 
in  a  vault,  over  which  they  erected  the  pagoda. 

IntelligefU  Beings,     It  will  be  impossible  to  recount  all  the  va- 
rieties that  are  classed  uniler  tliis  head,  as  the  Burmans  reckon  214 
orders  of  being:?  who  inhabit  the  several  states  of  happiness  and 
misery.     Enough  however  will  be  given  to  illustrate  many  of  the 
prominent  views  entertained  by  Budhists.     Thu-ngeyr  is  a  child. 
When  first  born,  a  child  is  supposed  to  have  its  mind  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  past;  if  it  came  last  from  hell,  or  a  state  of  pu- 
nishment, it  reflects  on  what  it  there  suffered,  and  weeps ;  but  if  it 
came  last  from  the  nat  country,  it  reflects  on  its  late  enjoyment 
and  smiles.     Thu-dlike  is  an  ignorant  or  foolish  person.     Three 
things,  or  signs,  distinguish  a  foolish  person ;  viz.,  1.  though  des- 
titute of  property,  they  desire  to  marry  ;  2.  though  destitute  of 
strength,  they  delight  in  fighting ;  and  3,  though  ignorant  of  the 
sacred  books,  they  wish  to  dispute  about  the  subjects  they  contain. 
Thce-ree.d&rom^h-thauklkk  is  an  ancient  king,  who  for  his  great 
merit  obtained  authority  over  the  whole  of  the  groat  south  island,  and 
to  the  extent  of  twelve  miles  above  and  l>clow  it.  Po-y^h-long  is  one 
who  is  destined  to  be  a  deity — the  bud  or  sprout  of  deity.  iVate,  or 
DewdJh  ^re  supposed  to  be  superior  to  men,  but  inferior  to  Bramha ; 
some  of  whom  are  said  to  inhabit  the  inferior  celestial  regions,  and 
others  to  have  dominion  over  different  parts  of  the  earth  and  sky. 
Athu-ra  are  fallen  nats,  some  of  whom  were  formerly  driven  from  the 
summit  of  My-en-mo  mount  to  the  region  situated  between  the 
three  stone   pillars   which   support   the   mount.     Athuming  is  a 
nat   who  is  supposed   to  occasion   eclipses.     Ngal-ye;i   is  a  fa- 
bulous being,  sup))osed  to  occasion  earthquakes.     Beloo  is  a  kind 
of  monster  which  eats  human  flesh  and  possesses  certain  super- 
human  powers.    G&n-dap-p^b,  Rek-kike,  Com-b^n,  G&-16ng,  and 
N&-g^b,  are  different  races  of  huge  monsters,  many  of  whom  inha- 
bit and  guard  the  base  of  My-en-mo  mount.  Way-n&.day-ylt  are  a 
race  of  Galongs,  whose  king  or  chief  is  said  to  be  of  immense  size, 
each  wing  being  above  600  miles ;  the  distance  between  the  wings 
the  same ,  the  length  of  the  body  above  6000  miles  ;  the  crest  of 
his  head  above  36  miles;  and  his  bill,  above  1800  miles.    Weets^- 
moue  is  an  aerial  spirit  which  guards  the  Thu-roung  tree,  which  is 
said  to  produce  a  fruit  in  shape  like  the  human  species.     M&n-nat 
is  a  powerful  evil  spirit  who  resides  in  the  highest  inferior  heavens, 
and  has  dominion  over  all  the  lower  parts  of  the  universe.     Sck- 
ky^men  is  a  sovereign  of  the  four  great  islands  which  surround  My- 
cn-mo  mount.  Aree-yJih  is  one  who  has  undergone  a  great  change 
by  which  ho  has  become  independent  of  the  common  accidents  of 
nature :  they  are  divided  into  four  grand  orders,  each  of  which 
(unbraces  two  classes,  in  all,  eight  kinds. 

Zpend  or  Budha  is  a  person  who  has  overcome  the  five  evils  or 
tyrants  viz.  I,  uniinal  const ituf  ion ;  *i.  s«nbjcction  to  the  four  caunos ; 
3,  the   pjissions :   4.  de;itli:   »*>.   thr   mosl    powerrul   pvil   u;it.      Up 


562  lUnmah.  A  run.. 

hai$  lh«  tbiin  of  a  iiiaii,  hihI,  in  (Mjinl  of  wisdom  ad.i  viriuOy  is  iib- 
rivaled  throiif^hoiit  (he  nek-yah  HyKlpmii,  and  is  Iho  supreme  ol^oct 
of  worship,  both  durinc  his  existence  and  after  \m  anoihifaUioiiiv 
until  the  appearance  of  another  Budha.     In  the  present  grand 
period  (see  B6ke.dah.k&t)  four  Budhas  have  already  appeared, 
viz.  Kau.k6o.th&n,  6aiin4-g6og,  K&th.&.p4h,  and  Gaudama ;  tiie 
fifth,  A-re-in&-day«y&  is  yet  to  come,  and  to  him  the  expectatioiis 
of  all  Budhtsts  arc  directed  with  much  earnestness.     Th$g^4h  is 
one  of  the  hiffher  orders  of  intellectual  beings  of  which  there  are 
said  to  be  32  classes.  Thdg.gy  fth-men  is  the  king  of  nats.  There  are 
however,  it  is  said,  three  nats  who  excel  him  in  glory  ;  they  ob- 
tained thi^  transcendency  on  account  of  certain  o&rings  made  in 
time  of  one  of  the  incarnations  of  Budha.     Bramhas  are  beings 
superior  to  men  and  nats,  inhabiting  the  higher  celestial  regions 
(see  Bramha-bon).     'Fh&.kfin-por^h  is  a  term  which  is  applied  to 
great   personages,  particularly  to  Budha  or  deity.     The  whole 
number  of  absolute  or  distinct  Budhas  istwenty .eight ;  five  bdong 
to  the  present  system,  but  one  of  them  has  not  yet  appeared ; 
twenty.three  made  their  appearances  in  different  successive  worMs 
previous  to  the  present;   the    ist   lived   80,000  years;  the  9d, 
90,000 ;  the  3d,  60,000 ;  the  4th,  5th,  6th,  7th.  8th,  9th,  tOth, 
11th,  lived  each,  100,000  years:  the  12th,  13th,  14th,  15th,  16tfa, 
17th,  18th,  and  19th,  lived  each  90,000  years;  the  20th,  and  dlst 
60,000  years ;  the  22d,  80,000  ;  the  23H,  70,000.    The  1st  of  the 
present  world,  40,000  years ;  the  2d,  30,000 ;  3d,  20,000 ;  and 
Gaudama,  the  last,  lived  only  80  years.  Five  of  them  were  80  cubits 
in  stature ;  six  were  88  cubits ;  one,  90  cubits  :  three  60  culiits 
each  ;  four,  58  cubits ;  one,  50  cubits ;  one,  70  cubits ;  one,  40 ; 
one,  30 ;  one,  20  ;  and  Gaudama  the  lasS  only  18  cubits  in  stature. 
These  deities  possess  the  power,  it  is  said,  of  emitting  rays  of 
glory  or  splendor  in  six  streams  of  different  colors. 

Books.     The  most  important  religious  work,  and  that  which  is 
most  referred  to  as  authoritative,  is  the  Bedagat.     This  consiBts  of 
three  grand  divisions;  viz.   1.   Wee-nce,  containing  five  books 
which  comprise  the  commands  of  Gaudama  for  observance  of  his 
priests;  2.  Thoke-t&n,  which  is  in  three  books;  3.  A-be^de-um,. in 
seven  books.    It  was  458  years  after  the  death  of  Gaudama,  in  the 
reign  of  Doke-t&.k4h-m&-ne'^,  that  these  books  were,  according 
to  Budhist  authorities,  <«  miraculously  transcribed  in  one  day  finom 
the  original  which  is  now  lost,"  but  which,  in  the  estimatioa  ef 
most  persons  who  have  investigated  the  subject,  never  j^ri^i^A 
[n  the  reign  of  Nam-ma,  930  years  after  the  transcription,  they  wese 
translated  out  of  the  Tiiee-ho  language  into  Magadha  or  Bay:  by 
Boke-dli-gau-thah,  a  great  religious  ascetic,  and  brought  teSani'^ 
boo-de-pa,  or  as  the  Burmans  say,  our  island.     Abridgments  it 
these  have  been  made ;  they  are  variously  interpolated,  and  iMli-' 
mentcd  on.     The  grand  purport  of  them  is  to  offer  inducenMMiki'^ 
to  the  people  to  make  liberal  offerings  to  the  priests,  and  prdtili'' 
largely  in  every  way  for  their  accommodation.     This  is  -^dnij'^     .. 
by  tolling  stories  of  the  rewards  received  by  those  who  1umI'4MH|'  j.  4f 
fcouJiteous  in  their  pr^^uVs  1q  V.\\vj  ^iva^tUood^  or  the  c  ' 


I8ri4.  Tt:wph    at   AJfic/iOW.  rS'i 

iiiflirtecJ  on  the  refractory.  Dzat,  an  account  of  one's  own  exis- 
tence or  life,  given  by  one's  self,  is  commonly  applied  tu  the 
different  existences  of  Budhas,  and  particularly  to  the  existences 
or  lives  of  Gaudama  the  last  Budha,  650  of  which  are  counted  in 
the  extant  Budhist  scriptures. 

The  Burmans  have  histories  of  their  kings  rather  voluminous, 
but  the  copies  are  scarce  and  tittle  read.  It  is  understood  that 
major  Burney,  late  British  resident  at  (he  court  of  Ava,  has  ob- 
tained a  pretty  extensive  collection  of  their  historical  works,  and 
from  him,  at  some  not  distant  day,  a  full  account  of  them  may  be 
expected.  Yooah-tee.theet  is  an  astrological  book,  by  which  is  de- 
termined the  proper  time  to  found  cities,  and  by  which  their  future 
destinies  are  known.  Yat.tar-rah  is  a  charm  or  iistrological  cal- 
rulation  which  is  impressed  on  metal  or  any  substance,  and  de. 
posited  in  the  earth,  over  which  (on  account  of  its  magical  power,) 
it  is  supposed  no  enemy  can  pass. 

Medicines,  **  The  medical  department  is  peculiarly  subject  to 
the  control  of  superstition.  Its  influence  is  often  seen  in  the  col- 
lection of  medicinal  roots,  the  methods  of  compounding  medicines, 
and  the  time  and  manner  of  administering  them.  Of  books  which 
treat  of  the  nature  of  diseases,  the  virtues  of  medicinal  roots  and 
plants,  the  art  of  compounding  them,  and  their  specific  qualities, 
they  have  a  considerable  number.  Shops  of  drugs  and  medicines 
are  in  full  proportion  to  the  wants  of  the  public.  With  surger)% 
however,  they  are  entirely  unacquainted."  See  Am.  Bap.  Mag.  IV. 
The  practice  of  midwifery  is  wholly  in  the  hands  of  the  women, 
and  is  said  to  be  extremely  barbarous.  Were  it  practiced  in  cold 
countries,  it  would  be  the  occasion  of  death  in  most  instances. 
After  the  birth  of  a  child,  the  mother,  in  all  her  exhaustion,  is  ex- 
posed to  a  hot  fire  for  two  or  three  days.  The  leprosy,  for  which 
no  specific  is  known,  is  common.  Other  diseases,  if  we  except  the 
rheumatism,  are  rare. 


Tkmpi.e  op  Tren  How  at  Meichow,  Among  the  many  mo- 
numents  raised  by  the  superstition  of  the  Chinese  in  honor  of  Teen 
How,  *  the  Queen  of  Heaven,'  one  of  the  most  remarkable  is  a  tem- 
ple at  Meichow.  It  stands  upon  an  island  a  little  south  of  Hing- 
hwa,  in  the  province  of  Fuhkeen,  and  in  so  conspicuous  a  situation 
that  it  cannot  fail  to  attract  the  attention  of  every  mariner  who  visits 
that  part  of  the  coast.  The  island  presents  a  very  barren  aspect, 
there  being  scarcely  any  vegetation  to  cover  the  arid  soil.  From 
the  midst  of  this  waste,  the  temple  built  on  the  brow  of  a  terraced 
hill,  towers  with  considerable  efT^ct  to  the  eye  of  the  visitor.  The 
grounds  which  surround  this  declivity  are  laid  out  with  much  taste, 
and  an  overhanging  rock  imparts  to  them  a  sort  of  silent  grandeur. 
A  small  rivulet  winds  its  way  among  the  rocks  down  the  side  of 
the  hill,  and  forms  a  basin  at  its  foot.  Doubts  have  oflen  been  ex. 
pressed  whether  the  Chinese  are  conacious  of  the  beauties  of  naturct 


5G4  Temple  at  Mdchotr.  Afhil, 

because  their  descriptive  poetry  ha 8  so  little  of  the  picture^iie«  mnd 
seldom  dwells  upon  the  beautiful  and  sublime  scenery  which  na^ 
ture's  God  has  spread  out  upon  the  surface  of  our  globe  to  lead  iw 
to  love  and  admire  the  Hand  that  made  it.  But  though  their  poets 
are  deficient  in  the  description  of  rural  scenery,  the  Chinese  inva- 
riably select  the  most  romantic  spots  for  the  erection  of  temples  in 
honor  of  their  gods.  Along  the  whole  coast  of  China  there  is 
"scarcely  a  conspicuous  spot  without  a  temple,  or  at  least  a  shrine. 
The  temples  and  pagodas  built  upon  the  hills  and  promontories, 
serve  as  so  many  beacons  to  the  Chinese  navigator,  who  never 
passes  them  without  burning  gilt  paper  and  incense,  to  propitiate 
the  favor  of  the  deities  supposed  to  reside  in  them,  and  secure  a 
prosperous  voyage.  Thus,  as  the  groves  and  high  places  of  Scrip- 
ture also  teach  us,  the  heathen  in  every  age  have  dedicated  these 
attractive  spots  to  the  service  of  their  imaginary  deities. 

The  temple  at  Meichow  consists  of  a  number  of  buildings  which 
rise  gradually  one  above  another  till  they  reach  a  cliff  which  forms 
the  summit  of  the  hill.  It  is  remarkable  for  its  colossal  gilt  images* 
In  one  of  the  lower  buildings  there  is  a  large  horse  in  a  prancing 
attitude,  the  workmanship  of  which  exhibits  considerable  skill.  At 
present  it  wants  a  rider,  but  this  deficiency  will  soon  be  supplied, 
as  the  moulder  has  one  preparing.  The  priests,  though  only  eight 
in  number,  pay  great  attention  to  their  sanctuary,  and  keep  it  clean 
and  in  good  order.  The  merits  of ''Heaven's  Queen"  are  reheara- 
ed  daily  in  their  vespers ;  and  though  she  is  not  of  Budhistic  origin, 
they  sing  her  praises  in  the  Pali  langUH^e.  Many  are  the  votaries 
that  crowd  this  terrtple  for  worship.  Pilgrimages  are  made  from 
every  part  of  the  province  of  Fuhkeen  to  conciliate  her  favor.  No 
junk  of  any  importance  passes  without  stopping  a  while,  that  the 
captain  and  mate  may  render  homage  to  their  protectress  for  her 
aid  in  the  hour  of  danger.  The  priests  are  consequently  rich,  and 
own  much  of  the  island,  in  the  interior  of  which  are  many  fertile 
spots  and  some  flourishing  villages. 

When  we  visited  them,  we  charged  them  with  deluding  the  peo- 
ple, and  reproved  them  for  maintaining  a  worship  which  reason 
condemns,  and  every  pure  heart  must  abhor.  We  told  them  of 
the  Creator  of  all  things,  and  of  the  Savior  of  sinners ;  and  ex- 
horted them  to  relinquish  their  foolish  idolatry  and  turn  to  the 
living  and  true  God.  Pliant,  like  the  votaries  of  Budhism,  tbey 
acknowledged  that  all  their  idol  worship  is  a  mere  farce  ;  but  as 
old  custom  is  in  its  favor,  and  their  own  gains  would  be  lost  bv  its 
abolition,  they  cannot  consent  to  give  up  a  system  which  has  iKe 
sanction  of  ages.  Nevertheless  they  thought  us  in  the  right  ^n^ 
would  be  glad  to  adopt  out  system,  if  their  worldly  interests  wems 
not  concerned.  From  the  various  conversations  we  have  had  with 
Budhist  priests,  it  is  evident  that  their  tenets  have  no  very  atfy^Mr 
hold  upon  their  minds.  They  are  formal  worshipers^  and  tro|4  fo 
the  steps  of  their  forefathers  without  examining  upon  what  grappa 
thrir  belief  is  founded.  They  might  be  easily  persuaded  to  cI|M|tfKp 
licir  religion  if  their  own  present  interest  could  be  promoted .j^iMl 


1KS4.  iUmrvrsion  of  the  i^hinc^e,  5Gr> 

Imt  without  a  radical  change  of  heart,  this  is  sc^ircely  desirable. 
Their  outward  compliance  with  our  forms  of  religious  worship 
would  only  prove  detrimental  to  the  progress  of  the  gospel.  It  is 
in  vain,  therefore,  to  hope  that  they  will  forsake  their  idolatry,  if 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  does  not  regenerate  their  hearts.  For 
this  we  incessantly  pray.  May  those  feeble  endeavors  to  point  out 
to  the  priests  of  Meicfww  the  way  of  salvation  be  blessed  from 
above. 


Remarks  concerning  the  Connersion  of  the  Chineee.  We  have 
long  been  told  that  the  Chinese  empire  is  shut  against  the  entrance 
of  the  gospel.  This  sentiment  has  piiralized  the  efforts  of  the  Chris- 
tian  church  in  behalf  of  the  Chinese  ;  and  we  sincerely  hope  it  will 
soon  cease  to  exist.  We  cannot,  indeed,  at  present  adduce  many 
instances  of  actual  conversion  to  prove  its  fallacy  ;  but  it  may  be 
safely  asserted  that  the  principal  difficulty  in  the  way  of  introducing 
the  gospel  into  this  great  nation,  lies,  not  so  much  in  the  physical 
and  political  position  of  the  empire,  as  in  the  indifierence  of  the 
people  themselves.  The  hardness  of  a  Chinese  heart  is  great.  A 
lying  spirit  is  implanted  and  cherished  in  them  from  their  child- 
hood ;  they  can  form  no  conceptions  of  spiritual  things;  and  the 
things  of  this  world  seem  to  satisfy  all  their  desires. 

The  difficulty  of  bringing  such  a  people  to  feel  the  influence  of 
religious  truth  is  indeed  great;  yet  not  so  great  as  that  of  introduc- 
ing it  among  Mohammedans,  or  even  among  the  Hindoos.     Here 
we  meet  with  a  reading  people,  comparatively  free  from  prejudice, 
willing  to  listen  to  the  truth,  with  a  good  portion  of  common  sense, 
and  not  trammeled  by  any  religion  of  state.     To  a  true  Chinese 
all  religions  are  alike.     Provided  he  move  in  the  track  of  his  fore- 
fathers  and  worship  their  manes,  it  matters  very  little  with  him 
what  idols  he  worships ;   yet  he  must  have  some  object  of  adora- 
tion,  however  small  and  contemptible.      This,  however,  can  hard, 
ly  be  regarded  as  a  favorable  indication ;  the  sick  man,  who  is  in- 
sensible  of  his  disease,  and  therefore  seeks  no  remedy,  is  in  the 
greatest  danger.     What  must  be  the  sensations  of  the  Chinese  at 
their  transit  into  that  world,  where  they  find  themselves  surrounded 
by  realities,  of  which  till  that  moment  they   had  never  had  a 
thought !     But  we  cannot,  while  we  live,  pursue  them  and  mark 
their  condition  in  the  world  of  spirits.     Though  we  must  all  enter 
that  world,  it  is  beyond  the  power  of  human  reason  to  tell  what 
will  be  our  sensations  there. 

China's  millions  of  unconverted  heathen  have  often  been  the 
theme  on  which  the  friends  of  missions  have  dwelt.  Their  readi- 
ness  to  succor  those  who  are  engaged  in  the  great  work,  and  to 
sacrifice  their  pro|)erty  for  the  promotion  of  it,  show  that  their  zeal 
consists  in  something  more  than  more  words.  Though  their  means 
might  not  be  adequate  to*  meet  the  demand,  were  the  work  to  be 
carried  on  ;is  viporonsly  and  extensively  as  it  needs  to  lie,  we  niay 
fwperi  that  they  will  use  their  utmost  exertions  in   behalf  of  thi** 


r>(><i  l^'OtWfnion  oj  llu    (^hinrste.  Kmi^ 

)>o|>ulo(is  nation.  On  this  point  no  f«;urs  n^vii  be  entertaintHi.  Tbe 
iriendii  of  tlic  Savior  at  home  are  fervent  in  their  pmyen,  Midi 
their  supplications  U^fore  tlie  throne  of  grace  are  precious  in  ikm 
sight  of  the  Lord.  The  merciful  Redeemer  will  not  leave  their 
fietitlons  unanswered ;  he  will  grant  success  to  tlio^e  u6dertakiB|piy 
of  which  the  sole  object  is  the  promotion  of  his  glory. 

Thus  armed  by  the  promises  of  a  faithful  God,  and  austained  bjr 
the  pruycrs  of  our  fellow  Christians,  let  us  boldly  attack  the  kinf. 
doni  of  darkness,  undismayed  by  the  difficulties  which  lie  our 
way.  They  are  not  so  great  as  the  first  missionaries  in  Greenland, 
Labrador,  and  at  the  Ca|)e  of  Good  Hope,  had  to  encounter.  The 
same  faith  which  made  them  prove  victorious  and  successful  in 
those  inhospitable  regions,  will  enable  us  to  persevere  in  aimiUr 
laliors,  and  in  the  end  secure  for  us  similar  success.  We  have  an 
almighty  Savior  for  our  leader,  wiiosc  mercy  embraces  China,  as 
well  as  every  other  nation.  To  him  let  us  look  steadfastly,  and  in 
his  strengh «'  fight  the  gixxl  fight."  Oh !  that  crown  of  glory  whidi 
awaits  us  at  the  end — ihe  prospect  of  seeing  so  large  a  nation  bene- 
fited by  our  labors,  of  destroying  the  empire  of  the  prinoe  of 
darkness  here,  freeing  his  slaves  from  bondage,  bringing  them  to 
their  Savior,  and  rendering  them  happy  for  ever ! 

Let  the  promises  of  God,  that  China  shall  see  the  salvation  of 
the  Lord,  be  continually  before  us,  especially  when  we  find  our* 
selves  surrounded  with  difficulties  and  dangers.  The  struggle 
which  will  result  in  the  spiritual  emancipation  of  China  will  prob- 
ably be  arduous  and  protracted.  Let  us  not,  then,  be  disheartened, 
should  we  meet  with  reverses ;  but  having  once  believed  that  God 
is  our  protector  and  eternal  joy,  let  us  not  count  our  lives  too  dear 
to  be  sacrificed  to  the  noble  cause.  Why  should  we  hesitate,  if 
duty  calls  us  to  do  it,  to  oflend  a  jealous  government,  and  draw 
down  upon  us  their  vengeance  ?  What  would  have  become  of 
Christianity  in  its  infancy  if  the  apostles  had  been  dismayed  by  the 
threatenings  of  the  Jewish  sanhedrim,  who  had  it  in  their  |k>wer  to 
oppose  the  progress  of  the  gospel  more  effectually  than  can  the 
emiieror  of  China  with  all  his  host  of  officers? 

Our  predecessors  in  the  work  liave  paved  the  way  before  us* 
Let  us  press  forward  in  the  course  which  they  liave  commenced* 
The  time  for  making  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  greiit  cam* 
paign  is  past ;  and  we  are  now  to  meet  the  enemy  and  fight  with 
the  spiritual  weapons  which  have  been  provided.  We  would  sajr 
nothing  derogatory  to  useful  literary  labors  of  any  descriptiotti 
nor  discourage  in  the  least  the  establishment  of  schools  or  o^ 
leges  among  the  Chinese  whenever  it  can  be  done.  But  we  w&li 
to  fix  attention  upon  the  great  object 'of  our  exertions-*lAe  jiresdlk 
ing  and  promulgation  of  the  gotpd  in  China  itself.  Writiaig  'f^^ 
the  benefit  of  the  Chinese  stands  in  intimate  connexion  with  l^i' 
object ;  but  it  seems  scarcely  necessary  to  remark  that  the  best  p^ 
paration  for  writing  thus,  is  such'  an  intercourse  with  them  ai 
make  us  intimately  acquainted  with  their  spoken  language, 
prejudires  and  all  the  peculiarities  of  their  habits  and  chaniciMfl. 


Il{ri4,  IJangn  of  Advmng  lh:spof,s.  5(i7 

Wc  hope  {\w  time  will  .scon  come,  when  hii  abundance  ol'  rrlig  oiis 
books  .shall  be  (xiblished  in  the  Cliinesc  langmige,  which  will  not 
yield,  either  in  perspicuity  or  purity  of  idiom  to  the  best  native 
compositions  We  therefore  recommend  an  unwearied  study  of 
the  Chinese  language,  both  s|K>ken  and  written.  We  expect  that 
all  who  engage  in  the  work  as  missionaries,  will  have  received  a 
thorough  classical  education,  to  prepare  them  to  become  fully  mas- 
ters of  this  difficult  language.  We  also  recommend  the  employ, 
ment  of  any  time  which  cannot  be  profitably  occupied  in  preach, 
ing,  in  literary  pursuits.  But  preaching  and  promulgating  of  the 
word  of  God  should  be  the  primary,  writing  the  secondary,  object. 

Well  directed  efforts  will  have  the  desired  effect.  When  a  free 
intercourse  shall  be  opened,  the  influence  of  our  conversation  with 
the  heathen,  and  the  example  we  set  before  them,  if  such  as  be- 
come  Christians,  will  be  felt.  If  that  pure  principle  of  love  and 
benevolence  which  dwelt  in  Jesus  Christ,  animate  our  hearts  we 
shall  endear  ourselves  to  the  nation.  Though  for  a  time  repaid 
only  with  ingratitude  and  looked  u|)on  as  barbarians,  we  shall 
finally  gain  their  afRctions,  and  thus  most  effectually  secure  our 
ultimate  success. 

But  China  is  not  yet  open.  Nothing  is  so  important,  at  the 
present  crisis,  as  securing  a  free  intercourse  with  the  empire.  This 
for  the  present  should  be  m*ide  the  chief  object  of  our  efforts.  The 
probability  of  our  being  able  soon  to  establish  the  long  wished  for 
intercourse,  is  at  least  as  fair  as  it  ever  has  been.  Let  us  improve 
the  inviting  prospect,  and  by  our  joint  endeavors  pull  down  the 
wall  of  separation,  and  afler  it,  the  disgraceful  and  hideous  idolatry 
of  China. 

We  commend  those  few  lines  to  the  serious  attention  of  our 
fellow.lal)orers,  and  of  those  who  are  about  to  engage  in  the  same 
good  work.  May  an  unaimous  co6i>eration  for  the  accomplish- 
ment  of  the  ssime  great  end,  and  iron  perseverance,  and  especially 
that  holy  ardor,  love,  and  patience  which  is  the  peculiar  gifl  of  the 
blessed  Savior,  hcno^)forth  characterize  our  efforts  in  laboring  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Chinese.  Philosinensis. 


The  danger  of  gwing  unasked  advice  to  despots,  «*  Let  Kin 
M  ingkwan  be  delivered  over  to  the  criminal  court  for  trial.  Res. 
pect  this."  So  said  his  majesty  :  and  what  had  this  person  done? 
He  presented  a  sealed  memorial  to  the  emperor,  .showing  his  opi. 
nion  how  to  rid  the  nation  of  rebellious  banditti,  of  thieves,  gamblers 
and  prostitutes.  Being  a  man  devoted  to  letters  from  his  childhood, 
he  had  more  knowledge  of  the  ancient  classics  than  of  modern 
manners,  and  wished  to  revert  to  those  happy  days  in  which  the 
land  was  cutlivated  by  the  united  labors  of  the  government  and 
people,  when  <<  hunger  and  starvation,"  the  causes  of  all  social 
evils,  were  \mknown.  These  and  similar  vagaries  were  tho  head  and 
front  of  the  old  man's  offending. 


5G8         2 Vic  Self-delusion  of  Mankitui.         AfHi^ 

The  court  says,  tliere  was  nothing  rebeilious  or  dtsrenpectful  in 
his  paper.  And  he  was  in  fact,  nothing  more  or  less  than  a  Obi* 
nese  Owen  of  Lanark.  But  for  his  presumpHon  and  impmdMiee  in 
giving  unasked  for  advice,  their  decree  that  he  shall  reeeive-  one 
hundred  blows  with  the  large  bamboo,  and  be  transported  thrm 
years,  would  not  have  been  passed.  However,  he  set  up  a  plea  tiiat 
he  was  the  only  son  of  an  aged  mother.  The  court  therefoie  di*^ 
rected  that  in  the  first  instance  he  be  sent  back  to  Ganhwajy  the 
green  tea  country,  whence  he  came,  that  the  local  gwemmmd 
may  ascertain  the  facts  of  the  case ;  and  if  his  allegatton  be  tniet  ta 
put  him  in  the  pillory,  and  bamboo  him,  before  they  send  Ilim  la 
his  mother ;  but  if  false  to  transport  him  as  before  directed.  The 
court  in  their  memorial  add,  that  his  suggestions  are  impracticabili. 
ties,  and  recommend  his  majesty  to  dismiss  the  subject  without 
further  consideration. 

In  the  new  ««  Memoirs  of  the  court  of  king  Charles  the  fiiet," 
by  Lucy  Aikin,  we  find  that  poor  William  Prynne,  about  two  huii. 
dred  years  ago,  for  writing  a  book  against  stage  players,  fecnale 
actors,  and  royal  book  of  sports  for  Sundays,  &;c.,  was  used  mofe 
harshly  by  the  Star-chamber  of  England,  then  Kin  Mingkwan  wa« 
by  the  criminal  court  of  Peking.  Prynne  had  to  pay  a  fine  of  J&5000 
to  the  king,  to  stand  in  the  pillory,  to  lose  his  ears,  (that  is,  to  have 
them  cut  off,)  to  have  his  book  burned  before  his  face,  and  to  be 
imprisoned  for  life.  Another  zealot  of  that  day.  Dr.  Alexander 
Leighton,  a  Scotch  divine,  for  an  appeal  to  parliament  agMoet 
prelacy,  and  some  rude  remarks  on  king  Charles'  Roman  caUioiie 
queen,  was  sentenced  <^  to  pay  a  fine  of  £10,000,  to  be  imprtso&ed 
for  life,  to  stand  twice  in  the  pillory,  and  each  time  to  be  whipped, 
to  have  an  ear  cut  ofi*,  a  nostril  slit,  and  a  c?teek  branded,**  For 
this  sentence,  bishop  Laud  pulled  ofi*  his  cap  and  puUicly  gave 
thanks  to  God,  and  the  whole  savage  punishment  was  inflicted  m 
Leighton,  without  the  slightest  mitigation  !  What  changes  have 
200  years  produced  in  the  western  world!  And  if  knoWl^ge  be 
diffused,  why  may  not  similar  happy  changes  for  the  better  be  wome 
day  efrect(3(i  in  the  eastern  world,  where  horrid  inhumanity  and 
cruelty  still  exist  even  in  the  forms  of  law,  and  by  its  sokma 
delberate  sanction  ?  The  most  cruel  thing  in  Chinese  law,  aci  It 
appears  to  us,  is  the  putting  to  death  all  the  male  kindred;Of  a 
rebel  leader,  from  his  grandfather  to  his  grandchildren,  his  wife's 
male  kindred  and  his  daughters'  husbands ;  whilst  all  the  fanialde 
are  doomed  to  be  slaves.  Of  course  this  severity  is  intended  iIq 
deter  men  from  rebellion  :  but  legal  cruelty  perhaps  enrages  amie 
than  it  intimidates.  -   ,  ju 


The  sdf'delus^ioti  of  mankind^  or  Satanic  influence  inducing^ 
belief,  is  strongly  exhibited  by  the  mode  of  s(>eaking  commea 
in  Christian   and   Pagan  lands  conc^orning  persons  dcparl^j 
life.     That  the  judgment  of  the  deceased  should  he  lefirlp, 
who  cannot  err,  is  what  o\ir  minds  approve  ;  h\\\  it  i.s  tlie  A«pg||||0 


fk^^x 


I  \\M 


Dislnhution  of  Tracts 


.><)!! 


*^  say  nothing  but  good  of  the  dead,''  and  hence  the  truth — that  is 
the  wliole  truth,  is  not  told  ;  silence  would  be  better.  As  it  occurs 
in  Christendom  that  services  are  said  over  deceased  persons,  sup- 
posing that  they  are  all  ««with  God,"  so  in  pagan  lands,  all 
descriptions  of  persons  are  sent  to  some  elysium,  or  made  blessed 
genii  or  demigods. 

A  case  of  this  kind  occurred  on  the  19th  of  the  first  moon  of  tlic 
current  year  in  Canton.  The  literary  chancellor  Le,  a  namesake 
of  the  late  governor,  having  recently  obtained  high  promotion,  was 
it  is  said,  so  elated  by  prosperity,  that  he  indulged  in  a  proud  self, 
sufficiency  and  disres|)ect  to  inferior  officers.  The  tale  as  it  was 
given  to  us  by  a  native  correspondent  runs  thus.  Last  year,  chan* 
cellor  Le,  went  on  a  literary  examination  for  degrees,  to  Leen- 
chow.  There  resided  the  magistrate  of  Hopoo  been,  who  through 
life  had  been  intimate  with  Le,  and  whose  father  had  been  Le's 
tutor.  When  the  magistrate  called,  as  his  official  duty  required, 
and  presented  his  ^  shmo-'pun^^  or  card  containing  his  official 
history,  according  to  custom,  it  was  simply  received,  but  no  notice 
taken  of  him  wlio  presented  it.  Thus  commenced  bad  feeling. 
The  magistrate  in  the  next  place  had  selected  a  candidate  for  the 
first  name  in  the  successful  list,  said  to  deserve  the  place.  Chan- 
cellor Le  however  had  been  bribed  to  install  a  stupid  fellow,  a  rich 
man's  son  in  the  same  place.  The  magistrate  obtained  his  proofs : 
represented  the  facts  to  the  governor  of  Canton,  and  he  to  the  em- 
pcror,  which  when  Le  found  out,  he  became  so  "frightened  at  the 
crime "  he  had  committed,  and  the  consequences  likely  to  follow, 
that  he  retired  to  the  western  side  of  his  mansion  and  hanged  him- 
self.  Next  morning  the  provincial  court  circular  announced  that  Lc^ 
the  magnate,  had  from  his  palace  "gone  to  ramble  among  the 
blessed  genii."  Concerning  Le's  destiny  we  presume  to  say  noth- 
ing ;  but  only  lament  that  mankind  should  persuade  themselves 
and  rashly  affirm  that  criminal  s«uicides,  ami  other  wicked  (lersons 
dying  im|Kmitent  assuredly  go  to  heaven. 


RELIGIOUSS  INTELLIUBNCE. 


Duttribidion  of  tracts  on  the 
islands  of  Jatra  and  Madura^ 
The  following  extracts  are  from 
the  journal  of  Mr.  Lukas  Mon- 
ton,  which  was  alluded  to  in  our 
last  number:  the  journal  was 
written  during  the  months  of 
July,  August,  and  September, 
1833,  while  Mr.  M.  was  'on  a 
voyage  to  Clierib<in,  Samara  ng, 
L<it>sani.     Sonrabjiv;!,     (trib??<."«*. 


and  IndramaycN',  on  the  coast 
of  Java,  and  at  Sumenap  on 
Madura.  At  all  of  these  places 
he  was  well  received  by  the  na- 
tives and  found  opportunities 
for  circulating  upwards  of  2800 
tracts.  He  wjus  however  inter- 
rupted in  his  benevolent  work 
by  the  Dutch  authorities,  on  a<!. 
courtt  of  his  having  circulated  a 
\'r\\  .\,\\ii\\v.s*\  tfMris  which  that 


\ 


>«p* 


570 


JJistnbuUon  oj    rracla. 


AraiiM 


Christian  goveriiiiient  does  not 
wish  to  have  distributedy  lest  the 
discontented  part  of  the  popula* 
lion,  should  interpret  it  into  an 
Miterference  with  their  religious 
notions,  and  should   make  it  a 
pretext  for  raising  the  standard 
of  insurrection.     But  this  is  a 
wrong  view  of  the  case :  instead  of 
the  people  being  displeased  with 
I  he  books  already  put  into  their 
hands,  they  are  invariably  pleased 
with  them ;  and  rather  than  raise 
an    insurrection   on  account  of 
religious  tracts  being  given  them, 
the  Javanese  are  more  likely  to 
complain   of  (heir   Ix'ing    with- 
held, while  tliev  sit  liieir  Malay 
and  Chinese  neighlHus  receiving 
them  in  abundam:e.     That  an 
enlightened    Christian    govern- 
ment,   in  su<*.h  an  age  as  this, 
should  directly  oppose  the   pro. 
nnjlgation  of  tht;  gospel,  seems 
to  us   very   unaccountable ;   but 
cherishing    the   hojK^     that    this 
opposition    will  soon  ceas<?,   we 
forbear   to  animadvert   on  such 
conduct. 

Wo  have  read  Mr.  Monton's 
journal  with  much  pleasure ;  but 
our  limits  will  allow  us  to  quote 
only  a  part  of  it.  We  give  the 
most  interesting  paragraphs, 
which  may  serve  as  specimens 
of  the  whole,  lie  arrived  at 
C'herihun,  July  23d,  and  of  his 
labors  tlicic,  remarks  : 

*»  AlKMit  12  (K!lock  1  outenMl  a 
market  called  Karanir  (j "las,  in 
onl(;r  to  distiilmte  Malay  and 
Javanese;  tracts;  and  wImju  I  saw 
the  multitinle,  I  was  very  ^lail, 
Hunking  1  slu.uM  Ih^  ahle  to  give 
awav  my  Malay  tracts;  ImiI.  not 
a  sinujie  person  would  receive 
them,  because  they  vver<i  alVaitl  ; 
I  even  went  round  and  round 
*lie.  uiarkct,  hut  no  one  wonkl 
fcdiC    tfieni  ;    upon    xv|m«Ii    I   sal 


down  in  the  middle  of  the  mar- 
ket to  read  the  books.  One  per- 
son hearing  me  read,  said* « what 
is  the  purport  of  these  boolis?' 
I  replied,  « the  title  of  this  lK>ok 
is  the  way  of  salvation  for  all 
mankind.*  He  said,  <  what  salva- 
tion?'  I  replied,  ^Nalvalion  of  the 
souls  of  men,  who  have  siniied, 
and  fallen ;  but  Jesus  Christ  the 
son  of  God  is  come  into  the 
world,  to  save  men  from  their 
sins,  so  that  whosoever  beJieveth 
in  the  name  of  God's  Son,  and 
repenteth  of  his  sins  will  get 
peace  in  this  world  and  salvation 
in  that  which  is  to  come.'  In  a 
few  moments  more,  a  multitude 
gathered  around  me,  asking  for 
Malay  and  Javanese  tracts,  and 
they  pressed  so  ihick  around  mc, 
that  I  could  not  move,  nor  give 
out  any  tracts,  when  they  began 
to  plunder  me  of  them.'* 

"July  25lh,  we  came  by  God's 
help  to  Samarang,  and  on  the 
same  day  went  ashore.  At  that 
time  1  said  unto  the  Lord,  *0 
Lord  !  the  God  of  all  thy  crea- 
tures, I  go  in  the  name  of  thy 
Son  Jesus  Christ  to  fullfil  Ihy 
will,  according  to  the  directions 
of  my  teacher,  at  the  command 
of  thy  holy  child  Jesus:  O  Lord! 
most  merciful,  let  thy  kingdom 
come,  and  thy  will  be  done  in 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.'  1  then 
couuuenced  distributing  Chi- 
nese, Malay  and  Dutch  trails  to 
all  my  brethren  of  the  |fi^  of 
Adam;  and  may  the  s^eiMii^rA- 
dam  add  his  blessingps  tbeif |o. 
In  the  first  instance, I giiyeaw&y 
C/l)int;se  hooks,  and  tri^y  .1^ 
('hinese  were  very  gl^^d  <!^4(if*' 
ceive  them.  The  A  rate 
more  eager  than  before^^ai 
not  send  others  to  get  tl 

a  me  themselves,  and  H^j^^Sft 
Ma  lav   books/'  :■: 


r 


IH.U 


Disfrihution  oj   Trucls. 


.)< 


I 


*•  'I  lit-  iifxl  ilav  I  wciitoti  ImihmI 
a  |im\v  helcmging  to  an  Aral),  a 
jrroat  man  in  Samarang,  where 
I  met  a  Mohammedan  pilgrim 
iVom  Fontianak,  with  whom  I 
had  a  regular  contest.  He  ask- 
c^l,  *  what  is  the  use  of  distri- 
hiiting  these  books  among  the 
Malays  ?'  1  replied,  '  these  books 
are  of  great  use ;  for  if  people 
get  these  books  to  read,  and  re- 
pent of  their  sins,  believing  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  the  son  of  God, 
they  will  l>e  happy  in  heaven.' 
'  But,'  said  he,  *  the  prophet  .Je- 
sus is  for  Europeans,  while  Mus- 
sulmen  must  follow  Mohammed.* 
1  said,  '  it  is  not  certain  that  they 
must  follow  Mohammed,  for  per- 
haps Mohammed  is  himself  gone 
to  the  wrong  place,  but  wha<»o- 
ever  follows  the  son  of  God  will 
obtain  salvation.  For  .Tesus  will 
come  in  the  last  day  to  judge  the 
world,  and  there  is  no  judge 
besides  him  ;  therefore  whether 
white  men  or  black,  they  must 
all  listen  to  tlie  instruction  of 
Jt^sus,  even  to  the  gospel,  the 
news  of  salvation  to  lost  sinners; 
for  there  is  no  other  name  given 
under  heaven  among  men, 
whereby  we  can  be  saved,  but 
the  name  of  Christ  Jesus.  There- 
lore  you  must  take  great  care, 
how  you  follow  Mohammed.' 

•*  I  then  went  back  to  the  vessel, 
and  got  a  bag  full  of  tracts,  in 
order  to  go  on  shore  ;  but  I  was 
stop|>ed  at  the  custom-house  by 
the  fiscal,  who  examining  my 
bundle  verv  closely,  1  began  to 
l)e  afraid  because  I  had  some 
Javanese  tracts  at  the  bottom  of 
the  sack.  Afterwards  he  took  out 
a  Chinese  book,  and  called  a  Chi- 
nese to  read  it,  which  turned  out 
to  be  the  book  of  Genesis  ;' thus 
the  Chinese  had  to  proclaim  in 
the  ears  of  the  fiscal,  the  word 


of  God,  Upon  ihis,  th*'.  liscal 
said  that  I  must  take  out  a  pass 
from  the  custom-house.  I  said 
*  very  well,'  and  went  to  the  cus- 
tom-house, taking  some  Dutch 
tracts  with  me.  Here  the  cap- 
tain of  the  vessel  asked  for  a 
pass,  while  I  distributed  some 
tracts  among  the  clerks,  wiio 
took  them  to  the  collector.  When 
the  collector  came  out  and  ask- 
ed what  I  wished  to  do  with 
these  tracts,  I  said,  that  I  in- 
tended to  circulate  them  among 
the  Chinese  and  Malays,  He 
then  gave  me  a  pass.  Upon  this 
1  went  immediately  to  the  Ma- 
lay  cam  pong,  to  distribute  some 
Malay  tracts,  and  was  astonished 
to  see  the  Arabs  asking  for  tracts 
in  such  numbers  that  I  could 
scarcely  stand,  the  crowd  was  so 
dense :  they  seized  and  pulled 
them  from  me  till  fny  hands  were 
sore.  And  when  I  gave  out  the 
Javenese  tracts,  the  people  came 
more  furiously  to  get  them  ; 
insomuch  that  1  was  afraid  of 
making  a  disturbance  :  on  which 
account  I  went  into  the  house  of 
a  Malay,  and  shut  the  door,  dis. 
tributing  tracts  through  the  win. 
dow  till  they  were  gone.  1  hope 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  has  made 
theiti  feel  a  little  of  the  contents 
of  those  tracts,  for  the  Arabians 
who  before  were  such  opponents 
came  themselves  and  begged  for 
tracts,  and  when  I  refused  they 
took  them  by  force." 

On  the  28th  of  July,  he  touch- 
ed  at  Lassam,  ^  where  they  build 
ships,'  and  from  thence  he  sail- 
ed to  Sourabaya.  "  August  3d," 
says  he,  "  I  went  to  the  Malay 
campong,  and  distributed  some 
Chinese  books  on  the  way.  I 
was  astonished  that  so  many 
asked  for  Malay  nnd  Javanese 
books,  but  I  was  afraid  to  give 


u^ 


iHslrihution  of  Trach^ 


AfriIm 


llioni  on  account  of  the  restric- 
tion. However,  they  insisted  on 
having  them,  and  when  their  de- 
mands grew  more  loud  and  cla- 
morous,  I  wafl  afraid  of  a  dis- 
turhance,  and  made  my  escape 
into  the   house   of  a   Chinese, 
where  I  thought  I  would  give 
away  a  few  quietly,  but  they 
crowded  in  more  and  more,  till 
the   Chinaman   shut   the   door. 
This   they   noon    pushed   open, 
and  came  in  a  l)ody  demanding 
tracts.     The  room  was  soon  so 
full  that  I  was  unable  to  take 
out  any,  till  I  got  upon  a  chair. 
Still  it  was  impossible  to  deal 
them   out.     The  Chinese   now 
Ijecame  angry  ;  but  for  this  they 
cared   not  a   whit,  insisting  on 
having  tracts ;  when  1  found  that 
it  was  impossible  to  pacify  them 
otherwise,  I  got  upon  the  high 
table,  which  served  the  Cliines'e 
for  an  altar  pidcs ;  thus  being 
elevated   very   much  above  the 
rest,  I  was  enabled  to  deal  out  a 
few.     Some    wanted  to  snatch 
them,    others   asked    for    them, 
but   would   not   keep  quiet,   for 
when  one  had  obtained  a  book, 
and  began  to  read  a  few  words 
of    Javanese,     another     would 
snatch  it  out  of  his  hand.  I  could 
not  conceal  the  Javanese  tracts, 
for  they  followed   me  begging, 
and  if  I  said,  they  are  all  gone, 
they  still  kept  following  me  to  a 
great  distance,  and    would   not 
quit  me,  till  they   found  that  all 


were  gone. 


"  August  6th,  I  went  out  to  dis- 
tribute Malay  and  Chinese  tracts 
which  were  sought  after  by  ma- 
ny of  the  Malay  and  Bugis  peo- 
ple. Wherever  I  went,  a  con- 
stable and  two  police  officers 
followed  me,  examining  my  bun- 
ble  to  see  if  there  were  any  Ja- 
,  /f/iof?   fnicts :    hut   t'hov    iovvml 


only  Chinese  and  Muky.  Upon 
seeing  the  constable  aod  poiiee 
officers  following  nne,  the  peoj^e 
were  rather  shy  of  reoeiviiig 
tracts  but  I  distributed  tbem 
notwithstanding  among  the  Ma- 
lays,  and  those  Javanese  who 
understood  the  Arabic  charac- 
ter. The  common  people  were 
now  afraid  of  making  a  noise, 
because  they  thought  that  the 
constable  and  the  police  c^Scers 
were  sent  to  take  care  of  me ; 
on  which  account  they  asked  for 
books  in  a  gentle  and  quiet 
manner,  but  they  knew  not  that 
the  object  of  sending  the  officers 
afler  me  was  to  watch  my  pro- 
ceedings. Thus  the  officers  were 
after  all  of  some  service,  in  keep- 
ing the  people  quiet.  When 
the  l)ooks  were  gone,  I  gave  a 
tract  to  the  constable,  and  re- 
turned home.  Thus  it  went  on 
for  several  days.  Whether  I 
went  to  the  Malay  villages,  or 
the  Chinese  cam)K)ng,  the  offi* 
cers  followed  me,  and  when  my 
books  were  gone,  I  thanked 
them  for  their  kindness  in  tak* 
ing  care  of  me,  and  preventing 
disturbances." 

<^  About  this  time,  I  had  some 
conversation  with  Fek-my^  a 
Chinese  who  had  adopted  the 
Christian  profession.  He  spoke 
as  if  he  were  already  secure,  and 
should  never  be  moved.  I  talk- 
ed to  him  of  the  new  birthf  bi^ 
it  appeared  he  had  never  turned 
his  atten  ion  to  this  subject.  He^ 
had  many  expedients  for  covefi^ 
ing  over  his  own  faults,  as  A|hiil^. 
covered  himself  with  fig  lefi. 
but  of  the  new  birth  he  kl|6' 
nothing.  When  he  was  bapi 
two  of  his  children  were  61^  _,^, 
ed  with  him,  but  his  eMest  fM 
was  not  bronrrht  forward'  ©r 
ha\)tisnu  boraiii»o»  tis  he  said,  ki| 


I  \iM 


l)i.itrihuhoN  of  Tnicl^. 


'Mti 


iii«>iit  U>  the  iiit^ans  of  briiitring 
another  soul  into  the  clmrch  with 
hiin ;  by  which  he  meant  that  his 
son  should  grow  up  and  mar- 
ry some  rich  Chinese  woman, 
who  would  then  embrace  Chris- 
tianity with  him.  1  remonstrated 
with  him  on  the  folly  of  such  a 
scheme,  and  told  him  tha<  I  fear- 
ed his  profession  of  Christianity 
was  mere  outside  show,  for  the 
sake  of  gain ;  and  that  he  was 
not  entering  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  himself,  but  preventing 
those  who  were  entering  from 
going  in.  After  talking  much 
with  him,  I  found  that  the  drift 
of  his  conversation  was  to  justify 
himself,  but  when  I  came  to  ex- 
perimental subjects  he  was  either 
silent  or  angry.  One  of  the  at- 
tendants on  the  religious  ser- 
vices had  been  overcome  by 
temptation  and  had  consequent- 
ly discontinued  his  attendance, 
against  whom  Feksuy  appeared 
to  be  much  enraged,  without 
showing  the  least  pity  for  his 
fallen  brother;  whereupon  1  re- 
proved him,  and  told  him  not 
to  judge  his  brother,  or  set  at 
naught  his  brother,  for  we  must 
all  stand  before  the  judgment 
seat  of  Christ. 

"  After  this  the  people  in  jail, 
(whom  he  had  before  visited,) 
sent  to  call  me,  that  I  might 
pray  for  them,  thinking  by  that 
means  to  escape  from  prison. 
I  came  as  I  was  called,  and 
distributed  books  among  them, 
when  the  professing  Christians 
who  were  confined  called  me 
aside,  and  spoke  as  if  they 
thought  that  I  could  pray  them 
out  of  jail.  I  said,  how  foolish 
you  are  to  suppose  that  my 
prayers  would  avail  to  get  you 
out  nf  prison.  No;  this  prison 
(JimI   Jims  appointed   for  the  con- 


iinement  of  evil  men,  and  this  i.s 
a  specimen  of  what  hell  will  Ijc ; 
you  are  confined  here  for  your 
crimes,  and  if  you  do  not  repent 
of  them,  God  will  punish  you  for 
them  still  more  in  another  world. 

*^ August  31st,  they  appointed 
for  me  a  place  of  meeting  (at 
Sumenap),  where  more  than  60 
professing  Christians  came  to. 
gether  to  hear  the  gospel  of  Je- 
sus:  and  truly  they  ap|)eared 
like  persons  just  awaking  out  of 
sleep,  and  as  it  were  hungering 
after  the  word  of  life  ;  for  there 
is  no  one  to  give  them  instruction 
in  the  Malay  language;  Mr. 
Ploegman  being  fully  occupied 
with  the  Dutch.  For  the  four 
drys  that  I  was  with  them,  they 
assembled  every  evening  to  the 
number  of  55,  besides  children, 
who  were  all  very  desirous  of 
hearing  about  the  death  of  Je- 
sus, and  of  pardon  through  the 
blood  of  God's  dear  Son." 

«( September  2d,  Mr.  Ploegman 
took  me  to  the  palace  to  see  the 
sultan  of  Sumenap,  and.  from 
8  o'clock  in  the  morning  till  11, 
we  continued  talking  about  the 
religion  of  Jesus.  The  sultan 
acknowledged  that  the  Scrip- 
tures were  true,  that  Jesus  Christ 
was  the  son  of  God,  and  the 
Savior  of  men  ;  but  the  death  of 
Christ  he  would  not  admit  of. 
I  asked  the  sultan  who  told  him 
that  Jesus  did  not  die.  « Moham- 
med,' he  replied.  I  then  asked 
his  highness  to  be  good  enough 
to  read  the  4th  and  5th  chapters 
of  the  Koran,  where  it  is  re- 
corded,  that  God  said  to  Jesus, 
« I  deliver  you  to  death :'  it  is 
also  said  in  the  same  book  that 
Jesus  did  not  die,  but  that  God 
took  him  up  to  heaven  alive; 
now  which  are  we  to  believe? 
Mohammed  has  also  said,  that 


r>;4 


Jouniul  of  Omrmrncis, 


A  PR  If., 


Jcsiis  is  not  tlip  son  of  (ukI,  but 
the  s|)irit  of  God  ;  and  which  of 
these  titles  ascribes  to  the  Savior 
most  divinity?'  Some  Europeans 
who  were  sitting  with  the  sultan 
while  I  was  talking  with  him, 
now  began  to  rub  their  noses, 
and  getting  up  they  walked 
away.  Upon  which  I  said,  Of 
all  (leoplo  there  are  n?iie  so  in- 
consistent as  professing  Chris- 
tians. «  H(»w  is  that  ?'  said  the 
sultan.  'Let  your  highness,'  I  re- 
plied, *  only  look  at  the  Chinese ; 


they  make  a  god  of  paper  and 
wood  which  is  but  a  falae  god, 
and  yet  they  respect  it,  aikl 
bow  down  to  it ;  but  Europeans, 
who  have  the  knowledge  of  God 
and  of  his  Son,  cast  contempt  on 
the  very  religion  they  pr^ss. 
God  wishes  us  to  become  hia 
children,  but  the  majority  choose 
rather  to  be  children  of  the 
devil,  who  was  a  transgressor 
from  the  beginning.'  On  hear- 
ing this,  Mr.  Ploegman  urged 
me  to  go  home." 


JOURNAT^  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Termination  of  the  hon.  E.  I.  Compa^ 
ny's  exclutive  tighten  China. — *  The 
exclusive  right  of  trading  wilh  the  do- 
minions  of  the  emperor  of  China,  long 
enjoyed   by   the   united  Company  of 
merchants  of  England,'  ceased  on  the 
22d  inst.;  and   henceforth  (not with, 
standing  any   provision,    enactment, 
matter  or  thing  made  for  the  purpose 
of  protecting  the  exclusive  rights  of 
trade,  heretofore  enjoyed  by  the  said 
Company,  contained  in  any  act  of  the 
said  Company  or  of  the  British  parlia- 
ment,)  it  shall  be  lawful  for  any  of  the 
subjects  of  his  most  excellent  majesty, 
king  William  the  Fourth,  to  carry  on 
trade  with  any  countries  between  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  the  Straits  of 
Magellan.'    This  act  of  king  William, 
passed  **  by  and  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of   the   lords    spiritual   and 
temporal,   and   Commons"  of  Great 
Britain,  will  aid  very  much  in  hasten, 
ing  the  abolition  of  the  long  cherished 
EXCLUSIVE  RIGHTS  of  thc  cclcstial  em. 
pire.  That  thc  now  arrangements  will 
cause  embarrassment  to  some  of  the 
native  merchants  we  have  no  doubt ; 
but  that  they  will  prove  beneficial  to 
the  nation,  and  to  the  world,  seems 
most  certain.     We  are  by  no  means 
disposed  to  criminate  the  men  who 
enjoyed    those   exclusive    privileges; 
and  none,  we  trust,  will  grieve  that 
such  exclusiveness  is  going  into  disuse. 
Kvery    Briton,   and   every    freeman, 
must  exult  in  tlu'  Irinmpli  of  principles 
i?Zt/di  ilrniand    ilir    rrpml    ol    Mirh 


laws,  however  long  they  may  hmir« 
been  established,  as  take  the  natttrmi 
rights  of  the  many,  and  make  them 
tli(>  chartered  privileges  of  thc  few. 

We  do  not  suppose  that  the  remoral 
of  the  "  incubus"  will  give  a  freer  re. 
spiration  to  British  subjects  in  China 
than  they  before  enjoyed,  or  cause  all 
to  realize  what  they  may  expect  from 
free  -commerce.  Some,  perhaps  ma. 
ny,  will  engage  in  the  new  trade  to 
their  sorrow.  Among  the  native  mer. 
chants  and  local  officers  there  is  a  good 
deal  of  curiosity  to  learn  what  are  to 
be  the  new  arrangements.  His  excel. 
lency  governor  Loo,  we  ondetstandv 
has  taken  pains  to  inquire  of  the  Brit- 
ish  factory  why  their  ships  cease  com. 
ing  to  China,  since  tea  has  become 
necessary  to  England. 

Death  among  the  beggars  of  CanUm. 
— ^The  number  of  beggars^  time  out  oi 
mind,  in  Canton,  has  been  very  ffieai ; 
but  during  the  past  winter,  and  cniefly 
in  consequence  of  the  inundation  which 
occurred    last    summer,    both    their 
number  and  their  distresses  liavo  keen 
greatly  multiplied.      We  have  sougiit 
in  vain  for  the  means  of  making  a  mu 
tisfactory  estimate  of  the  number  iii 
and  about  the  city  at  the  present  tim^i 
judging  from  what  we  have  seen .  mm  . 
think  it  cannot  be  less  tlian  5000,. §13^, 
it  may.  be  even  twice  that  number,  lii    ' ' 
ordinary  times,  only  a  few  are  leA  u»  ' 
faiiiisli  and  dio  in  lli<;  streets;  bill  il^^^^n 
mo    tile    lainy    monthf   uf  the^ ^ntij^'t^i^ 


1834. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


5-^ 


/:> 


rent  year,  many  hundreds  have  perish- 
ed for  want  of  food  and  raiment.  Now 
and  then  an  individual  has  died  near 
the  foreign  factories ;  but  most  of  these 
unhappy  beings  are  to  be  found  near 
the  market-places  and  the  temples.  A 
note  from  a  correspondent,  which  we 
will  here  introduce,  shows  what  may 
be  witnessed  at  a  single  spot;  and 
probably  does  not  exhibit  one-twen- 
tieth part  of  what  is  suffered  by  the 
beggars  of  Canton.  The  temple  to 
which  our  correspondent,  refers  is  that 
of  Wan-woo-tct  situated  about  one  hun- 
dred rods  northwest  from  the  foreign 
factories.  Our  correspondent  writes : 
"  Mr.  Editor  :  You  have  frequently 
alluded  in  the  Repository  to  the  con- 
dition  of  the  poor  in  Canton  ;  I  there- 
fore suppose  you  will  not  be  unwilling 
to  admit  a  few  plain  facts.  I  happen- 
ed one  morning  to  pass  by  a  temple 
before  which  a  number  of  beggars  had 
passed  the  night,  several  of  whom  had 
died  of  cold  and  hunger.  Preparations 
for  some  ceremonies  in  the  temple 
drew  my  attention  to  the  same  place 
the  next  morning,  when  the  number 
that  had  perished  during  the  night  was 
still  greater.  I  have  been  there,  as  oft. 
en  as  every  other  morning  since,  and 
have  almost  always  found  several 
dead  bodies ;  sometimes  eight  or  tcn- 
A  considerable  number  of  poor  crea 
tures  pass  the  night  there,  with  no 
other  covering  than  a  mat,  and  fre- 
quently without  even  that.  Not  a  few 
appear  like  persons  who  have  seen 
better  days;  and  some  are  probably 
brought  thither,  when  sickness  has 
disabled  them,  by  those  who  should 
be  their  friends.  Some  are  young, 
frani  10  to  15  years  old.  I  have  seen 
several  such  Uiat  died  of  starvation ; 
and  have  often  witnessed  scenes  too 
horrid  and  disgusting  to  be  described. 
For  weeks  I  did  not  attempt  to  ascer- 
tain  the  number  that  perished ;  but 
during  the  last  week,  ending  April  26, 
on  the  five  mornings  I  went  there,  I 
counted  15  ;  on  one  morning  five,  and 
another  six.  I  hope  it  will  not  be  sup- 
posed  that  any  citizen  of  a  Christian 
country  can  witness  suchwretchedness 
without  endeavoring  to  do  something 
for  its  relief;  but  the  aid  afforded  has 
been  but  too  feeble,  and  I  invite  the 
attention  of  others  to  the  subject  with 
the  hope  that  more  general  and  effi- 
cient means  may  be  used  for  the  relief 
of  these  sufferers.  They  are  men,  as 
well  as  we  ;  and  are  perishing  of  waul 
before  our  doorjs.  i*A/7ff," 


Since  the  preceding  paragraphs  were 
in  type,  we  have  heard  that  a  procla- 
mation has  been  issued  by  one  of  the 
local  officers,  giving  notice  that  the 
salt  merchants  of  Canton  have  ad  vane- 
ed  money  to  purchase  coffins  for  such 
beggars  and  poor  people  as  die  in  the 
streets :  but  not  a  cash  is  offered  to 
procure  food  or  raiment  for  the  living. 
It  is  painful  to  observe  the  indifference 
with  which  the  Chinese  look  on  the 
distresses  of  their  fellow  beinffs.  Since 
we  received  Philo*s  note,  we  nave  vis- 
ited  the  temple  of  Wan-woo-te ;  it  was 
in  the  afternoon;  and  instead  of  seeing 
a  company  of  beggars,  we  found  a 
stage  erected,  upon  which  a  company 
of  players  were  acting  the  parts  of 
statesmen  and  warriors  for  the  enter, 
tainment  of  hundreds  of  spectators — 
men,  women,  and  children.  Just  in 
the  rear  of  this  multitude,  as  we  walk- 
ed  away  from  the  scene,  we  saw  sev. 
eral  emaciated  half  naked  beings  in 
the  very  last  stage  of  starvation.  Can 
nothing  be  done  to  relieve  these  suf. 
ferers  ? 


Ghost  of  chancellor  Le.  It  is  rumor, 
ed  that  the  g?t08t  of  the  late  chancellor 
who  hanged  himself,  sometimes  makes 
its  appearance  at  the  court  where  he 
used  to  preside.  Gov.  Loo*8  report  to 
the  emperor  concerning  this  suicide  is 
long  and  elaborate;  concealing  the 
facts  of  the  case ;  and  attributing  the 
deed  to  sometliing  like  mental  de- 
rangement, arising  from  the  weight  of 
responsibility,  which  his  office  as  the 
awarder  of  degrees  brought  upon  him. 
Some  think  uie  varnished  tale  will 
not  obtain  the- emperor's  belief. 

Execution.  The  year  before  last,  a 
party  of  insurgents  opposed  govern, 
ment  in  Keangsoo,  at  one  of  the  em. 
bankments,  and  broke  it  down  by  su. 
perior  force.  The  leader  of  this  party 
Chin-t^an,  notwithstanding  very  ur- 
gent  orders  from  the  emperor  to 
capture  him,  remained  concealed  till 
about  five  months  ago.  When  an  ex. 
press  "communicated  the  information 
of  his  capture  to  his  majesty,  he  burst 
into  expressions  of  joy,  scarcely  be. 
coming  his  dignity.  He  says,  **  it  is  an 
event  sufficient  to  give  great  delight 
to  the  hearts  of  all  men  ;*'  and  orders 
him  to  be  forthwith  conveyed  to  the 
place  where  the  crime  was  committed 
and  there  executed,  to  illustrate  the 
justice  of  government,  and  be  a  burn. 
Hjg  beacon  to  i^imilar  offenders.    Tlv& 


576 


JournaJ  of  Occurrences. 


district  magistrate  who  caught  Chin- 
twan  is  promoted  to  be  a  chechow ; 
and  ha^H^honor  of  wearing  a  feather 
of  a  peacock's  tail  conferred  on  him. 

Annual  ploughing.  The  6th  of  the 
present  month  was  the  day  appoint^jd 
for  the  performance  of  the  annual 
ceremony  of  ploughing,  a  ceremony 
performed  by  the  emperor,  either  in 
person  or  by  proxy ;  by  his  principal 
ministers;  and  by  the  heads  of  the 
provincial  goveriunents. 

**  The  ceremony  consists  in  holding 
a  plough,  highly  ornamented,  which 
is  kept  for  the  purpose,  while  the  bul- 
lock  which  drags  it  is  led  over  a  given 
space.  The  rule  is  that  the  emperor 
plough  three  furrows ;  the  princes,  five ; 
anduie  high  ministers,  nine.  These  fur. 
rows  are,  however,  so  venr  short,  that 
the  last  four  monarchs  of  the  present 
dynasty  altered  the  ancient  rule  laid 
down  by  Confucius,  ploughing  four 
furrows,  and  returning  again  over  the 
ground.  The  ceremony  finished,  the 
emperor  and  his  ministers  repair  to 
the  terrace  for  inspecting  the  agricul- 
tural  labors ;  and  remain  till  the  whole 
field  has  been  ploughed  by  husband, 
men."  Anglochinese  Kalendar,  1834. 

It  was  formerly  customary  to  as. 
semble  a  number  of  aged  husband, 
men,  a  day  or  two  after  the  ceremony, 
and  to  give  presents  to  those  who  had 
never  neglected  agricultural  labors  to 
engage  in  any  other  occupation.  But 
the  subordinates  directed  to  assemble 
the  husbandmen  having  made  it  a 
practice  to  bring  together  a  number 
of  idle  old  men,  instructed  to  say, 
whatever  might  have  been  their  pro. 
fession,  that  Ihey,  their  fathers  and 
their  children  had  always  been  era. 
ployed  in  agricultural  labors,  the  cus. 
tom  has  been  abandoned. 


Autumnal  assize.  At  the  last  au. 
tumnal  assize  the  supreme  court  re. 
versed  the  sentences  in  13  cases  which 
the  judges  of  the  land  had  respiled,  to 
immediate  execution.  From  this  the 
emperor  takes  occasion  to  lecture  the 
governors  and  lieut.-governors  of  pro. 
vinces  for  their  remissness,  and  orders 
them  hereafter  to  take  charge  of  the 
judges,  and  see  that  they  do  their  duty 
with  the  strictest  Justice  and  impartial, 
ity.  They  must  not,  he  says,  allow 
themselves  to  be  deluded  by  the  phrase 
**  you  may  save  tlu:  living  but  cannot 
save  the  dead,"  and  such  like  prattle, 
W'jijch  is  only  used  with  the  design  ol 


bcinff  lax  and  mitigating  punishment. 
At  the  same  time  he  aiuls,  there  must 
be  no  intentional  harshness  and  execs. 
sive  severity.  The  grand  object,  which 
he  bids  them  aim  at,  is  neither  to  pre. 
vent  the  law  nor  connive  at  the  crime ! 
but  let  every  one  bear  his  merited  pu- 
nishment, and  so  aid  him  in  maintain, 
ing  the  impartiality  of  the  law. 

We  are  sorry  to  see  rather  a  lean- 
ing  to  severity  in  the  monarch's  mind ; 
for  "merey  and  truth  preserve  the 
king ;  and  his  throne  is  upholden  by 
mercy,**  not  by  severity.  A  case  record, 
ed  in  the  gazette  of  the  10th  moon 
38th  day  of  last  year  tends  to  justify 
the  apprehension  we  have  expressed. 
It  is  a  case  of  perfectly  unintentional 
homicide ;  and  yet  the  offender,  after 
an  appeal  to  the  emperor,  was  left  to 
be  decapitated.  Tlie  mercy  shown  him 
was  to  take  his  life  by  that  mode, 
rather  than  the  more  severe  one  of 
being  cut  into  eight  or  ten  pieces.  Al. 
though  according  to  our  notions,  since 
the  head  is  cut  off,  it  is  of  little  con- 
sequence  whether  the  rest  of  the  body 
be  left  entire  or  not. 

The  offender  in  this  case  was  Wang 
Kefuh,  of  the  province  of  Granhwuy. 
He  was  a  husbandman.  On  coming 
home  from  the  field,  he  told  his  wile 
to  boil  some  water  and  make  him  a 
cup  of  tea.  She  was  busy  at  the  mill 
pounding  wheat,  and  had  not  time  to 
make  him  tea.  At  this  he  was  vexed 
and  reproved  her  harshly.  But  instead 
of  submitting  she  answered  again,  and 
disputed  with  him.  Wa!^g  Kefuh  then 
got  into  a  passion  and  run  towards  her 
to  chastise  her.  She  run  to  the  cook, 
house,  and  he  seized  an  earthenware 
tea.pot  to  throw  at  her  head.  She 
evaded  it,  and  his  old  mother  at  that 
instant  put  forth  her  head  to  maJce 
peace  and  received  the  blow  on  her 
temples.  He  had  all  his  life  been  a  du. 
tiful  son,  and  he  immediately  rendered 
what  assistance  he  could  and  called  for 
a  doetor  to  his  wounded  mother;  but 
she  died  in  consequence  of  the  sU^ke. 
The  kindred  agreed  to  treat  it  as  an 
accident,  and  prepared  a  coffin  to  inter 
the  remains.  But  government  heard 
of  it  and  seized  the  son.  He  was  tried 
and  confessed  all  he  had  done ;  but  de. 
clared  that  there  was  no  quarrel  with 
his  mother,  nor  any  intention  to  hurt 
her.  However  he  was  sentenced  to  %9 
nut  to  pieces :  and  his  case  referred  to 
the  emperor,  who'sent  it  to  the  Crtttd. 
iiai  Board,  and  theyreconiniendie<^Uie 
mitigation  meolioned  above  ! 


i 


f  ftOPERT  Y     OlT 


JMiies^ 


•  8»7 


ARTES      SCIENTIA      VERITAS 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


VOL.   IV 


FROM  MAY,  1835  TO  APRIL,  1836 


MARUZEN  CO..  LTD. 
TOKYO 


i 


Asia  Library 

no  I 


This  edition  may  not  be  sold  to  North,  Central 
and  South  America. 


Reprinted  in  Japan 


T  11 E 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY. 


VOL.    IV. 


FROM   MAY    1835,   TO  APRIL   1836. 


CANTON: 

PRINTED    FOR    THE    PROPRIETORS. 

1836. 


isrBsis:^ 


f» 


91 


chinz.  St.  type  for  252 
style  of  printing  39 
how  circiilatea  257 
needs  revision  394 
£ng.ver.  ordered  by  James  1. 250 


>» 


9f 
»♦ 


»t 


»♦ 


Abcesses,  of  the  arm,  face,  6ic,  463||Bible,  Ch.  version,  sums  for  priiitg.  261 

Albugo,  of  both  eyes,  case  of  -  465      „      „        „    chinz.  st.  type  for  252 

Amaurosis,  fifty  cases  of        -  463 

Anasarca,  the  disease  noticed  •  463 

Anglochinese  college  report    -  98 

Ankoy  hills  visited        •        -  72 

Anming,  aged  statesman         -  488 

Apothecary's  shop          -        -  244 

Appeals,  the  court  of     -        -  149 

Appeals  to  higher  courts         -  262 

Appeals,  abuses  in  the  manner  of  264 

Appointments,  military,  neglected  562 

Arcadius  and  Honorius           -  24 

Archery,  how  practiced           -  103 

Armeman  apoUiegms      -        268,425 

Armenian  gentleman      -        -  450 

Asiatic  Society,  Royal  of  G.  B.  100 

Asiatic  Soc.  Koyal,  Journal  of  194 

Asiatic  Journal,  noticed           -  294 

Astronomy,  how  cultivated      <  3 


450 
551 
342 
4^1 
6671 
367 
244 
38 


II 


Bali  island  described     - 
Baliling,  the  state  of      -        - 
Bambooing,  how  performed     - 
Badong,  the  state  of       -        - 
Banditti,  number  and  power  of 
Banishment,  cases  of     - 
Beegars,  two  little  girls  - 
Befiows,  description  of  the 
Bible,  Chi.  version  of        24^^,393 

MSS.  Evan. 

252,259 
bi^gun  in  Bengal  252 
,,  in  China  256 
finished,  Bengal  256 
„  China  260 
aidf>d  by  Milno  260 
how   done  by 

2521 
best  style  for  299,39f^ 
qualifi.oftranslrs.  395 
N.T.lsted.cop.20008vo.  257i 
Bible  ( 'hi.    2a  ed.cop.  9000 1 2ino.  ^58', 


„    translators  of 
Bkickstone,  sir  William 
Boards,  the  six  supreme 
Bookstores  near  the  factories 
Borneo,  description  of    - 


250 
24 
139 
535 
498 


geographical  situation  of  498 


»♦ 


n 


$9 


Uie  history  of 
divisions  of       •>        - 
population  of     - 
Budhistic  tax-gatherers  - 
Bug^s  on  Borneo    -        .        . 
Burial-places,  Shantung  • 

CaDtbts,  examination  of 
Cangue,  or  pillory,  how  used  - 
Canton  Press,  newspaper 
Catholics  in  this  empire 


499 
499 
508 
245 
511 
487 

392 
367 
247 
878 


»» 


quatuor 


9f 


tl 


»» 


M 


«> 


«« 


♦» 


♦♦ 


tf 


«f 


If 
1» 


l» 


»» 


Marsluuan 


♦» 


tf 


»» 


9« 


»« 


in  eastern  settlements  553 

Casper  Ha'Ciser,  noticed  .        -  6 
Censorate,  the  imperial  -        148,164 

Chang,  a  provincial  judgo       .  57 

Changkihurh,  or  Jehanguit      -  25 

Changling,  minister  of  state    -  67 

Chapel  in  Canton           .        -  190 

Chastisement,  how  given        -  579 

Chenevix,  on  national  character  19 

Child,  an  outcast    ...  102 

Child,  one  lost        .        .        .  IH2 

China  Proper  described         -  51 

China,  condition  of  in  10 — ,    -  57tJ 

Cholera,  in  Canton  city  -        *  48 

Christian  union  advocated       -  8fH> 

Christianity  in  the  east  .        -  aoli 

Circuits,  or  territorial  divisioais  riTt 

Civil  ofticp,  board  of                -  140 

Classic,  the  liuiuirt^d  Burnarnes  15:*» 

Clas-riic,  the  thousand  charat-tt'i  ^'f.i^ 


JV 


INDF.X. 


Classic,  tlio  triinetrical  -  -  105 
Classic,  odes  tor  children  -  287 
Classic,' on  filial  duty  -  -  345 
Classics,  the  five  standard  -  116 
Clanships,  their  effects  -  411,564 
Clepsydra,  its  earlvjise  -        .  8 

Clerks  in  courts  onustice  -  335 
Coast  of  China  visited  59,88,306 

Coin,  false,  manufactured  -  344 
Colleidge  Dr.,  suggestions  by  -  386 
CoUege,  iniperiaJ  -  124,183,187 
Colonial  omce,  Peking  -  -  147 
Colonies  of  Chinese  -  57,200 
Colonies,  Christan  to  the  east  ^1 
Comet,  notice  of  HaUey's  -  296 
Commercial  department,  of  gov.  282 
Commissariat  department,  of  gov.  281 
Commissioners,  imperial  -  583 
Company's  garden.  Canton  -  44 
Consoo-house,  situation  of  -  102 
Corea,  death  of  the  king  of  -  152 
Corean  and  Japanese  vocabulary  195 
Correspondents,  note  to  -  583 
CouncU  of  state,  the  inner  -  138 
Council  of  state,  the  ^neral  -  173 
Courts  of  justice,  noticed  •  335 
Cricket-fightB,  described  •  244 
Cupping,  and  cupping  instruments  44 
Currency,  the  Indian  -  -  539 
Custom-house,  its  appendages  -      580 

Dayaks  of  Borneo         -        -  511 

Dayaks,  occupations  of  -        -  512 

Dayaks,  relig[ion  of       -        -  514 

Deaths  occasioned  by  fire       -  46 

Depositories,  five,  at  Peking  -  185 
Diffiision  U.  Knowl.  S.  1st  Report  354 

Diffusion  U.  Knowl.  S.  officers  of  361 

Dikes,  repair  of,  in  Ch^keiing  -  488 

Diseases,  the  nine  classes  of  -  184 

Disturbances  in  Hoonan          •  582 

Divisions  of  the  world  by  Yu  -  4 
Divisions,  territorial,  foo,  ting, 

chow,  and  heen    -        -  54 

Dress  of  the  Chinese      -        -  45 

Drunkenness,  its  character      -  270 

Drury,  admiral       -        -        .  546 

Ducks*  tongues  described        -  535 

Du  Halde's  work   -        -        -  25 

Duties,  the  ten  moral      -        -  116 

Eatables,  vegetables,  fish,  birds,  46 
Eclipses  of  the  sun  and  moon   -  3 

Edinburgh  Quart.  Rovicw        -      294 
Educated,  the  proportion  of     - 
Education,  when  to  commence    8,112 


296,; 


Education*  il^  importance       •  1,  6 

Education  of  the  emperor's  ssons  583 

Education,  early,  neglected     -  167 

Ele,  the  government  of  -        -  58 

Emperor^  authority        -        -  12 

Emperor's  birth  day       .        .  295 
Emperor's  sons  at  school 
Empresses,  tombs  of 
Empress-mother's  natal  day 
English  officer  seized 

Envoys,  imperial    ...  488 

Esplanade,  or  public  ground    .  42 

Eunuchs,  tlieir  conduct  -        .  439 

Examination  in  Russ.  Ian.     -  196 

Examination,  lit.  and  mil.       -  296 

Examination,  periods  of  -        -  130 

Examination,  literary,  Peking  104 

Examinations,  military   -        .  125 

Examinations,  object  of  .        -  118 

Exchange  with  India      -        -  538 

Execution  of  pirates  -  -  375 
Execution  of  criminals  -  37,104,391 
Expeditions  to  the  tea  hills,     -  72,82 

Fatqua,  solicits  banishment-  47 
Feuds  among  clans        -        412,564 

Filial  duty,  a  classic       -        -  345 

Filial  duty,  its  origin  and  nature  346 

Filial  duty  illustrated      -        -  348 

Filial  duty,  acts  of  -       -        -  349 

Plre,  an  alarm  of    -       -        -  581 

Firearms  forbidden        -        -  28 

Fire  insurance,  remarks  on      -  30 

Fireside  described          -        -  581 

Fire  of  1822  in  Canton  -  -  34 
Fires  recent  in  Canton   -344,390,486 

Fire  in  Honan  village  -  -  486 
Flogging,  cases  of  noticed       191,367 

Flogging,  implements  for        -  579 

Fort,  a  new  one  built      -        -  536 

Fortune-tellers,  noticed  -        -  45 

Friend  of  India,  newspaper     -  246 

Funeral,  preparations  for         -  534 

Gabel  depart,  of  government  281 

Gambling,  women  engaged  in  -  342 

Gambling,  its  effects       -        -  566 

Gaudama,  a  famous  image      -  177 

Gaudama,  transmigrations  of  -  175 

Gazettes  Peking,  how  valued  -  420 

Gazettes  Peking,  extracts  from  536 

Geography,  among  the  ancients  4 

Geography,  modem,  with  a  map  49 

Geography  of  China  Proper    .  52 

Geography  of  the  colonies       -  57 

Geology,  Lyell's  Principles  of  294 


I\DF.X. 


V 


(lovi.  and  conHt  ituiion  of  Cliiiia        1 1 
Govt.  Clii.,  priuciplee   ot;  11 


Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

G£rt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

Govt. 

(lOVt. 

Govt 
liovt 
Govt. 
Govt. 


♦♦ 


ti 


i» 


It 


f» 


w 


w 
»» 

t* 
f» 
ff 
tf 
J1 
»♦ 
n 

w 

«9 


how  it  r^rds  the  ix'oplo  13 
officers,  nine  ranks  of  16 
not  purely  legislative  17 
three  general  divisions  of  136 
iimer  council  •  -  197 
genf*^  council  -  138 
six  supreme  boards  -  149 
board  of  civil  office  -  140 
board  of  revenue  -  141 
board  of  rites  and  music  143 
board  of  war    -        -      144 


Indochinese  Gleanor.      -        •  5}2 

Infanticide  in  China        -        -  194 

Interpreters  in  courts      -        -  335 

Insurrection  in  Shanac   -        -  194 

Insurrection  in  Szechuen        -  194 

Insurrection  in  Chaouchow  foo  487 

Jails,  their  condition     -        -  337 

Jargon  of  (l^anton    ...  428 

Jargon,  specimens  of     -        -  432 

Jesuits,  their  writings     -        -  29 

Journal  of  the  A.  SocieU  Bengal  39 

Journal  of  the  R.  A.  S.  London  194 

-  336 

•  194 


Judges,  their  duties 


board  of  punishments  145 

board  of  works         -  145  [Jugglers  and  gang-robbers 

six  boards,  of  Moukden  146 

colonial  office  -       -  147 

censorate         -        •  148 

court  of  representation  149 


n 
n 
n 
n 
ft 

*9 


19 


criminal  court  of  appeal  149 

Peking,  local   -        -  181 

sacrificial  court        •  182 

court  for  banquets    -  182 

astronomical  college  183 

medical  hall     -        -  184 
court  of  imperial  kindred  184 

imperial  guards       -  187 

offic.  of  carriages,  &c.  188 

provincial,  civil        -  277 

military  -  282 

executive  278 

„          naval      -  284 

list  of  its  officers       -  473 

its  officers  in  Canton  529 

Calendar          -        -  473 

Gotlis,  their  laws    -        -        -  25 
Grinding  at  the  mill       .        192,407 

Guard-house,  described  -        .  45 


KioNAPPiNo,  prevalent  415,536 

Kindred,  the  degrees  of  •  -      159 

Kindred,  the  imperial     •  •      184 

Kumsing  moon  anchorage  •      196 

Kwangtung,  government  of  •     629 


n 


9» 


Hafunoah,  a  Tartar  general 
Hanlin,  imperial  academy 
Hats,  two  high,  described 
Hengftn,  the  statesman  - 
Hill.dogs,  their  character 
Hill,  the  old  rat, 
Hoglane  noticed 
Homg  merchants,  new    - 
Hoppo,  the  old,  the  new 
Hornet's  nest  noticed     - 
Horse-flesh,  a  specunen  of 
Hospital,  Ophthalmic,  Canton 
Hospital  in  Eankok 
Huron's  voyage  to  Shantung 

Imperial  family  of  China 
Imprisonment        .        -        . 


248 
158 
580 
66,440 
567 
536 
44 
248 
582 
244 
342 
461 
461 


Lamqua,  his  paintings  •        •  291 

Landing-place,  near  the  fkctories  44 

Lands,  some  interdicted        -  488 

Language,  alphab.  for  Chinese  167 

Language,  of  the  Chi.  disadvant.  167 

Language,  dialect  of  Fuhkeen-  172 

Lantao,  the  island  of      -        -  548 

Lassar,  Mr.,  professor    -        -  252 
IjLWsof  China,  remarks  on     -   17,23 

Ijaws,  unwritten    -        -        •  29 

Leuenhinff  keae    ...  535 

Library  of  the  British  Factx>ry  96 

Libranes,  circulating      -        -  196 

Libraries,  Chinese,  in  Europe  -  294 

Life,  human,  a  picture  of       -  306 

Linguist,  an  imprisoned        -  45 

Linguist  a  new      ...  248 

Literary  chancellor        -        •  582 

liocusts,  their  depredations     •  152 

London  Quarterly  Review     .  27i) 

Loo  Kw&n,  gov.  his  posth:  honors  392 


Macao,  population  of     -        292,545 

Malaysia,  church  of       .        >      194 

Malays  on   Borneo        -        -      580 

Malacca  Observer,  newspaper        22 

Malacca,  population  of  -        -      207 

Mantchouria,  divisions  of       -        57 

Mantcliouria,  its  government  -      286 

Map  of  Chinese  empire  -        -        49 

308"  Ma  Twanlin,  of  the  13th  pentnry       3 

Market-places,  laborers,  in      -      198 

474  Marshman,  Dr.,  mode  of  translg.   253 

:^6ti„Mcdhurst  Kev.  W.H.  hw  voyage  308 


VI 


IMDF.X. 


Medical  practitionors      -  .'^0,575 

Medical  hall,  Peking      -  -  184 

Mencius,  how  educated  -  -  113 

Mental  activity,  want  of  -  167 

Military  officers,  their  rank  -  278 

Military  government      -  -  282 

Mills  for  grinding  grain  -  192,407 

Milne*s  translations        -  -  260 

Min,  excursion  on  the  river  -  92 

Ministers  of  state,  names  of  -  475 

Ministry,  changes  of       -  -  200 

Mint,  how  managed        -  -  143 

Modem  China,  Notices  of  -  17 

Mohammedan^  death  of  a  -  296 

Mongolia,  divisions  of    -  -  57 

Morrison,  Dr.,  translates  S.  S.  256 

Morrison  Education  Society  -  97 

Morals,  reform  of          -  -  259 
Mowqua,  hong  merchant,  death  of  47 

Mourning,  a  house  of     -  -  192 

Music,  board  of,  Peking  -  143 

Music  among  the  ancients  -  4 

Music,  Confucius*  ideas  of  -  4 

Names  of  tlie  Mantchous,  157,474 

Names  of  Mongols          -  -  474 

Names  of  the  imperial  family  -  474 

Names,  the  hundred  family  -  153 

Nap6l,  the  laws  of       -  -  194 

Nature,  human       -        -  107,111 

Naval  officers,  list  of     -  -  284 

Navy,  Chinese,  its  character  -  561 
Navigateur,  French  ship,  crew  of  347 

Nayenching,  a  Tartar     -  -  67 

Nestorian  Christians       -  -  273 

New  China  street  -        -  -  45 

New-year,  notice  of       -  -  581 

Nigban,  eternal  sleep     -  -  180 

N3»ility,  five  titles  of     -  -  16 

Nuns,  Chinese,  their  character  44 

Ocean,  the,  a  Turkish  work  -  41 

Odes  for  children  -        -  -  287 

Office,  the  purchase  of  -  -  11)9 

Officers,  their   extortions  -  223 

Officers,  their  malversations  -  217 

Officers,  their  qualifications  -  214 

Officers,  their  isolation    -  -  161 

Officers,  their  salaries     -  •  163 

Officers,  their  confepsions  -  165 

Officers,  appointment  of  -  -  215 
Officers  of  govemmt. ,  lists  of  135,473 

Offi-!ers  of  the  superior  magist.  160 

Officers  of  Peking          -  -  1^1 

Old  China  stref»t    .        -  -  45 

Ophthalmic  hoapilal        -  •  463 


Opium,  the  use 
Opium  smokers 
jOpium  brokers 
Opium,  death  by 


of 


556 
342 
103 
24^ 


Paintings,  Chinese,      -  291,580 

Peking  gazette  noticed   -  -        22 

Penang,  population,  6lc.  of  -  209 
People  of  China,  their  character  13 
People  of  China,  their  classes        15 

Piety  Filial,  a  classic      -  -      114 

Piracies,  recent,  committed  -      518 

Pirates,  their  character  -  -      561 

Political  divisions  of  China  -        49 

Pooto,  the  island  of,  visited  333,409 

Portraits  of  emperors      -  -      185 

Priest,  decapitated         -  -      199 

Priests  of  Taou,  two  noticed  46,440 

Privileged  classes  of  people  -        13 

Punishment,  board  of     -  -      145 

Punishments,  the  mode  of  -      361 

Puppet  shows  in  the  streets  -      191 


Quarterly  Review 


293 


Rank,  nine  degrees  of    -        -  16 

Rats  in  the  streets         -        -  101 

Raynal*s  history  of  China        -  20 
Rebellions  in  China          419,487,536 

Religious  associations  in  China  415 

R^ulations,  new  for  foreigners  199 

ReSitions,  the  five  human        -  116 

Religion  of  the  Chinese        -  271 

Report  of  himself  by  gov.  Loo  104 

Republicanism  in  China        -  412 

Rest  for  thee  in  heaven        -  306 

Responsibility,  universal  in  govt.  11 

Revenue,  the  board  of    -        -  141 
Reviews,  military   -        -        103,296 

Riots  in  Szechuen  -        -        -  48 

Risk  on  goods  in  Canton        -  5M) 

Rites,  the  board  of          -        -  142 

Romanizing  system  in  India    -  39 

Roofs  of  houses,  how  made     -  34 


Sacrificial  courts 
School  at   Malacca 
School   at   Lahaina 
|S«^lf-love,  its  eliects 
jShanghae,  the  city  of      - 
jShantung,  the  province  of 
Shoal,  St  Andrew's 
Showers  of  rain  after  drought 
Siamt'se  embassadors    - 
Siamese  tribute-bearers  - 
•Singapore  (nstitutiou 
Sinjfopore,    population  of 


182 
389 
484 
269 
329 
308 
584 
47 
190 
103 
524 
20G 


INDEX. 


Vll 


SlaveB)  imperial      -        .  .  185 

Smugglings  salt  and  opium  -   *J8,48 

Snow  fall  in  Canton        -  -  487 

Snow,  praying  for  in  Peking  •  562 

Sodomy,  instanced  of,  noticed  •  104 

Soungaria,  notice  of      -  286,487 

Steamer,  the  Jardine      -  -  436 

State  ceremonies,  important  -  4 
Stevens,  Rev.  Edwin,  voyage  of    308 

Subscribers,  note  to        -  -  583 

Substitutes  for  murderers  413 

Succession,  the  right  of  -  13 

Sung  tajin,  an  a^ed  minister  -  61 

Surveillance,  pnncip.  of  govt.  11 

Sufferers  by  fire,  relief  for  -  391 

Szema  Tseen,  the  historian  •  117 

Taxes,  the  remission  of  -  344 

Tea  hills  in  Fuhkeen      -  -  73 

Tea  shrub  in  Honan  village  -  189 

Tibet,  its  government     -  -  286 

Tibet,  tribute-bearer  from  -  200 

Tibet,  divisions  of          -  -  58 

Tibetan  gnunmar           -  -  40 

Tithing  system  of  government  222 

Tinkers,  their  apparatus  -  37 

Torture,  how  applied      -  -  366 

Tdtsin,  an  aged  minister  61,487 

Tourgouths,  ambassador  to  •  21 


iTrade,  considerations  on  -  537 
Treaty  with  China  desirable  441,547 
Troughton,  the  bark,  151,248.295,522 
Turkestan,  noticed  •  -  286 
Tytler's  universal  history  -  20 
Types,  Chinese,  founded  in  Paris    42 


Typhoon  in  1835 
Ultkaganoetic  India 


197 
551 


Va8eh  of  the  Chmesc    -        -  194 

Vincennes  the  aloop  of  war,     -  138 

Visigoths  m  Spain           -        -  24 

Vocabulary,  Chi.,  Corean,  Japan.  195 

Volcano  in  Fuhkeen]     -        -  103 

Walls  about  Canton  42,101,189,291, 

341,244,534,569 
Walks  of  Canton  -  -  -  536 
Wang,  a  nganchasze  -  •  295 
W&ntc,  an  emperor  -  -  25 
War,  the  board  of  -        -      144 

Water  spouts,  described,  -  406 
Wedding  Chinese  at  Singapore  568 
Whip,  the  Chinese  -  367,580 
Whipping,  how  and  whom  -  367 
Works,  the  board  of  -  -  145 
Writing  of  ancient  sages        -      117 

Yu,  an  ancient  monarch  -  4 

I  Yuen  yucn,  minister  of  state     71,440 


Errata. 

On  page  65,  lor  Aoukwaii,  read  AoX'Aan:  page  67,  for  Na  VeW' 
ching,  read  Na;yc«ching :  so  in  the  sequel :  page  98,  for  Rev.  J.  Mor- 
rison, D.  D,  read  Rev.  J.  Morison,  d.  d.:  on  page  164,  the  second  fine 
must  be  read  before  the  first  line :  page  299,  line  30th,  should  be  read 
thus, — by  a  want  of  close  and  literal  adherance  to  the  text ;  by  a  de- 
ficiency &c.:  on  page  344,  line  7th,  for  merchants*  or,  read  merchant. 


CHINEI»E:   REPOSITOtTY. 


Vol.  IV.  —  May,  1835.— No.  1. 


Art.  I.  Educaiioti  among  the  Chinese:  its  character  in  ancient 
and  modem  times ;  in  its  present  state  defective  with  regard  to 
its  extent,  purposes,  means,  and  results;  measures  necessary  for 
its  improvement. 

Education  among  the  Chinese,  from  time  immemorial  held  in  high 
esteem,  has  always  exerted  a  dominant  influence  on  the  manners, 
habits,  and  policy,  of  the  nation.  According  to  native  historians, 
the  earliest  monarchs  of  the  empire  were  at  once  both  the  inventors 
and  protectors  of  the  arts  and  sciences.  They  regarded  the  whole 
world  as  one  family,  and  themselves  as  placed  at  the  head  of  it. 
They  made  ample  provision  for  the  advancement  of  literature,  and 
for  the  promotion  of  education  in  all  its  departments.  '  Families 
had  their  schools;  villages,  their  academies;  districts,  their  colleges; 
and  the  nation,  her  university :  and  consequently  no  individual  in  the 
empire  was  left  uqinstructed.*  The  advantages  of  their  seats  of 
learning  were  open  to  all,  and  no  one  failed  to  improve  them.  Great 
was  the  number  of  pupils,  and  the  instruction  of  their  masters  was 
complete.  The  principles  of  right  reason  were  fully  explained,  and 
the  rules  of  decorum  were  clearly  defined.  There  was  no  excess; 
and  nothing  was  deficient  or  defective.  All  things  were  harmonized 
by  the  music  of  the  spheres ;  the  winds  blew  gently ;  genial  showers 
descended  in  their  season  ;  the  nation  was  at  peace;  and  all  the  mul- 
titudes of  the  people  were  contented  and  happy.  The  heavens,  the 
earth,  and  the  sages,  formed  the  three  great  powers,  which  united  their 
influence  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  human  family.  The  heavens 
produced  men;  the  earth  nourished  them;  and  the  sages  were  their 
instructors.  There  were  no  evils  then  to  disturb  the  repose  of  man- 
kind ;  no  guilt  nor  crime  to  mar  their  happiness.  Temperance  and  rec- 
titude, health  and  beauty,  joy^d  gladness,  were  seen  on  every  side. 
The  earth  bloomed  as  the  garden  oFparadise.     The  emperor,  the 

VOL.    IV.    NO.    I.  1 


2  Education  among  the  Chinese,  May, 

soil  of  heaven,  at  ease  and  secure  from  every  danger,  rambled  on  the 
high-ways;  and  the  old  men  accompanied  him  with  instruments  of 
music  and  with  songs.  And  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  went 
jt>yfully  to  their  labors,  and  as  they  went  they  sung : 

Jeih  chuh,  urh  tso; 
Jeih  juh,  urh  seifi ; 
Tsd  tsing^  urh  yin; 
Kdng  te&n,  urh  sheih; 
Te  leihj  ho  yew  yu  wo  tsae! 

The  sun  comes  forth,  and  we  work ; 
The  sun  goes  down,  and  we  rest ; 
We  dig  wells,  and  we  drink ; 
We  plant  fields,  and  we  eat ; 
The  emperor's  power,  what  is  that  to  us  ! 

How  majestic !  How  commanding  !  So  perfect,  so  complete,  were 
his  laws,  his  example,  that  each  subject  knew  his  proper  sphere, 
and  moved  in  it ;  and  to  govern  the  world  was  as  easy  as  to  turn  the 
linger  in  the  palm  of  the  hand.  Hih  hej  Heuen  he!  How  splendid! 
How  glorious!  Discoveries  of  everything  necessary  to  supply  the 
growing  wants  of  society,  were  umde  in  quick  succession ;  and  the 
nation,  as  if  impelled  by  some  invisible  power,  ascentled  rapidly  to 
the  pinnacle  of  glory  and  of  perfection.  In  literature,  arts,  and 
sciences,  models  were  formed  every  way  complete;  and  these  were 
stereotyped,  that  they  might  serve  as  guides  to  all  future  genera- 
tions. Such  exalted  excellence,  possessed  by  men  whose  *  natures 
were  pure,'  deserves  to  be  held  in  admiration.  It  is  proper,  therefore 
before  proceeding  to  examine  the  present  state  of  education  in  this 
country,  that  we  take  a  brief  suryey  of  what  it  has  been  hitherto, 
both  in  ancient  and  modern  times. 

Very  little  progress  has  ever  been  made  in  the  cultivation  of  any 
of  the  arts  and  sciences,  without  a  previous  knowledge  of  writing: 
and  accordino^ly  we  iind  that  the  Chinese,  in  the  most  remote  periods 
to  which  their  historians  can  direct  us,  were  engaged  in  devising 
signs  to  express  and  give  pernianency  to  their  ideas.  They  were 
successful ;  and  a  written  medium  was  formed :  at  that  crisis,  "  the 
heavens,  the  earth,  and  the  gods  were  all  agitated.  The  inhabitants 
of  hades  wept  at  night;  and  the  heavens,  as  an  expression  of  joy, 
rained  down  ripe  grain,  From  the  invention  of  writing,  the  machi- 
nations of  the  human  heart  began  to  operate ;  stories  false  and  err 
roneous  daily  increased;  litigations  and  imprisonments  sprung  up; 
hence,  also,  specious  and  artRil  language,  which  causes  so  much 
confusion  in  the  world.  It  was  for  these  reasons  that  the  shades  of  the 
departed  wept  at  night.  But  Atom  the  invention  of  writing,  polite 
intercourse  and  music  proceeded ;  reason  and  justice  were  made 
manifest;  the  relations  of  social  life  were  illustrated;  and  laws  be- 
came fixed.  Governors  had  rules  to  refer  to ;  scholars  had  authorities 
to  venerate  ;  and  hence,  the  heavens,  delighted,  rained  down  ripe 
grain.  The  classical  scholar,  the  historian,  the  mathematician,  and 
the  astronomer,  can  none  of  them  do  without  writing :  were  there 


1835.  Educaiion  among  the.  Chinese,  X) 

no  written  language  to  afford  proof  of  passing  events,  tlie  shades 
might  weep  at  noonday,  and  the  heavens  rain  down  hlood/'  (Mor- 
rison's Dictionary,  introd action.)  Such  w  one  of  the  fables  concern- 
ing the  early  origin  and  progress  of  the  Chinese  language. 

Ill  modern  times,  its  improvements  have  been  few  and  unimpor- 
tant. Perhaps  we  ought  to  say  that  it  has  deteriorated ;  since  its 
difficulties  have  been  greatly  increased  by  the  addition  of  many  ar- 
bitrary and  complicated  characters,  (t  has  beauties  and  excellencies ; 
and  i»  capable  of  conveying  thought  with  great  precision  and  force. 
Still,  the  number  and  variety  of  the  eliaracte/s  of  the  lan^uasr^  are  so 
great,  that  very  miich  time  must  be  occupied  in  merely  learning 
their  sounds  and  forms  :  this  points  to  the  necessity  of  either  simpli- 
fying the  existing  language,  or  of  adopting  another  in  its  stead.  The 
experiment  which  is  now  making  in  India,  to  express  the  various^ 
hmguages  and  dialects  of  that  country  in  the  Rfjrnaan  character,  will* 
eventually,  we  doubt  not,  be  adopted  in  China.  A  great  deal 
more  time  is  requited  fm*  a  youth  to  learn  to  read  the  Clrinese  lan- 
guage, than  is  required  to  gain  the  same  knowledge  of  any  of  the 
languages  of  Europe;  or  than  would  be  required  for  the  Chinese,  if 
it  were  expressed  m  a  more  simple  character.  Perhaps  one  half 
of  the  time  might  be  saved;  or  if  the  child  was  allowed  to  be  at 
school  the  same  number  of  years  as  nowy  he  wourld  be  able  to  make 
double  the  proficiency. 

Astronomy  began  to  be  cultivated  by  the  Chinese  s6on  after  they 
reached  the  country  Which  they  ncrw  inhabit.  The  courses  of  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars,  were  carefully  observed  and  marked  down.  In  pro- 
cess of  time,  a  mathematical  board  was  appointed,  for  the  purpose 
of  observing  aftd  recording  all  the  extraordinary  phenomena  of  thiS 
heavens.  Time  was  measured  by  the  clepsydra.  The  passage  of 
the  stars  on  the  meridian,  the  shadow  of  the  gnomon  at  the  solstices, 
and  so  forth,  were  all  carefully  noticed.  To  ai<^  iiY  these  pursuits,' 
astronomical  instruments  were  invented.  Tire  science  was  speedily 
carried  to  a  great  degree  of  perfection  \  and  astronomy  was  made  the 
basis  of  state  rites  and  ceremonies.  Hence,  the  celestial  empire  is  an 
exact  representation  of  the  heavens,  where  all  is  perfect  order  and 
unclouded  glory. 

In  modern  times,  however,  the  history  of  astronoiAy  in  China,  is 
almost  a  perfect  blank.  And  there  are  tliose,  anrong  the  Chinese 
themselves,  who  do  not  hesitate  to  call  in  question  the  correctness 
of  their  early  accounts.  A  distinguished  writer  of  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury, afiirmed  that  in  his  time  tlie  business  of  observing  the  heavens 
had  beek)  long  neglected.  Daring  the  period  of  one  hrondred  and 
sixty  years,  between  a.  d.  4*20  and  560,  when  China  wad  divided  into 
two  empires,  each  huving  its  own  astronomical  board,  historians, 
&c.,  two  separate  records  were  kept,  one  of  the  norths  and  one  of  the 
south.  In  describing  phenomena  so  distinct  as  the  eclipses  of  the 
sun,  the  greatest  care  and  accuracy  might  be  expected.  **But,"  says 
Ma  Twanlin,  the  writer  just  referred  to,  ^'  we  find  mentioned  in  the 
histories  of  the  south  only  thirty-six  eclipses  of  the  sun,  and  seventy- 


4  Education  among  the  Chinriip,  Mav, 

nine  in  that  of  the  north.  Of  these  eclipses,  only  twenty-nine  cor- 
respond together;  in  some,  the  years  agree,  but  not  the  month. 
Now  as  there  are  not  two  siins  in  the  heavens,  it  is  plain  that  to  tlip 
negligence  and  ignorance  of  the  historians,  we  must  attribute  these 
errors  and  contradictions.  The  greatest  spectacle  which  the  heavens 
present  to  us,  is  unquestionably  that  of  the  sun  and  moon,  which  are 
visible  everywhere ;  and  accordingly,  if  there  were  so  many  mis- 
takes made  in  observing  the  eclipses  of  these  luminaries,  what  reli- 
ance can  be  placed  on  the  observations  of  the  motions  of  the  stars, 
their  often  obscure  and  occasionally  retrograde  courses,  and  the 
irregularities  which  happened  among  themV  (Asiatic  Journal, 
No.  28.  N.  S.) 

In  ancient  times,  geography  was  also  cultivated  among  the  Chi- 
nese. The  ancient  monarch  Yu, '  of  glorious  memory,*  after  he  had 
drained  the  waters  of  the  deluge,  and  divid>e^  aU  within  the  four 
seas  into  nine  grand  departments,  and  these  again  into  seventeen 
hundred  and  seventy-three  kingdoms,  caused  their  boimdaries,  with  all 
their  subdivisions  and  statistical  details,  to  be  delineated  on  mne  large 
vases,  appropriating  one  vase  to  each  of  the  grand  departments.  By 
this  simple  process,  the  boundaries  of  the  kingdoms  and  of  the  nations 
of  the  empire  became  fixed  and  permanent  as  the  everlasting  hills. 
And  all  beyond  these  were  regarded  as  *  outside  nations,*  remote, 
and  uncivilized,  which  ought  to  be  separated  and  'cut  off'  from  those 
who  occupied  the  central  and  flowery  land. 

in  later  tii»es,  which  come  more  clearly  within  the  limits  of  au- 
thentic history,  we  find  the  Chinese,  ignorant  of  the  first  principles 
of  geogr&fphy,  determining  the  position  of  places  by  means  of  divina- 
tionr  This  was  their  practice  during  the  reign  of  the  Chow  dynasty, 
which  fell  more  than  two  hundred  years  before  our  era.  Under  the 
Han  dynasty,  several  geographical  works  were  prepared ;  but  all  of 
these  must  have  been  very  defective  and  inaccurate.  When  the 
Mongols  overrun  China,  they  brought  in  their  train  many  scientific 
men,  who  made  extensive  and  accurate  surveys.  These  men  came 
from  Balkh,  Sarmarcand,.  Bifkharia,  Persia,  Arabia,  and  Constantino- 
ple. By  their  aid  some  of  the  Chinese  became  familiar  with  the  true 
principles  df  the  science.  More  recently  they  derived  additional  in- 
formation from  the  Jesuitsw 

In  both  ancient  and  modern  times,  state  ceremonies  have,  to  a 
great  extent,  occupied  the  place  of  morals  and  religion  in  China. 
These  ceremonies  were  early  divided  into  two  classes,  "  each  of 
which  comprehended  three  hundred  different  rites."  Many  of  these, 
however,  haye  been  lost ;  and  others  ehanged  and  modified.  The 
great  sage,  '  the  teacher  of  ten  thousand  generations,'  introduced 
nothing  new  to  the  attention  of  his  countrymen  i  he  merely  collected 
and  transmitted  what  existed  anterior  to  his  time ;  and  succeeding 
ages  have  been  contented  with  following  in  the  f«K)tstep»  of  their 
master.  For  the  long  period  of  more  than  two  thousand  years,  there 
seems  not  to  have  been  among  the  Chinese  any  wish  for  improve- 
ments ;  and  to  advocate  the  possibility  of  advancing  beyond'  the  an- 


1835  Education  among  the  Chittese.  /> 

irients,  in  any  spe^cies  of  leiirning,  would  be  hereHy.  The  whole  tes- 
timony of  modern  writers  goes  to  show  thnt  the  ceremonies  of  the 
nation,  including  its  morals  and  religions,  have  for  many  centuries 
been  constantly  deteriorating ;  and  that  Imd  example  and  bad  edu- 
cation acting  jointly,  have  almost  annihilated  correct  principle  fmd 
good  conducts  Such  is  the  natural  result  of  the  course  in  which  the 
nation  is  trained,  and  but  little  if  any  improvement  eau  be  expeeied 
until  that  course  is  changed. 

In  ancient  times,  the  Chinese  placed  a  veiy  high  value  t)n  the  art  of 
music ;  and  even  in  the  degenerate  ages  of  modern  dynasties  it  has 
not  failed  to  receive  a  due  share  of  attention.  According  to  the  no- 
tions of  the  Chinese^  the  knowledge  of  sounds  is  so  closely  connect- 
ed with  the  science  of  goverpmentf  that  those  only  who  understand 
the  science  of  music  are  fit  to  perform  the  duties  of  rulers.  Viewed 
in  this  light  it  has  always  been  deemed  worthy  of  the  patronage  of 
the  imperial  governmenit,  which  has  appointed  and  maintained  mas- 
ters for  thCsSole  purpose  of  supporting  and  improving  the  *  national 
airs.'  ContVicius,  on  one  occasion,  was  so  ravished  with  the  sounds 
of  musiCf  tharibr  three  months  he  never  perceived  the  relish  of  food^ 
declaring,  **  I  did  not  conceive  that  music  could  attain  such  perfec- 
tion as  this.*'  About  the  commencement  of  our  era,  according  to  a 
native  historian,  the  use  of  really  good  music  was  abolished,  and  that 
of  elegant  music  was  introduced  in  its  stead.  In  more  recent  times 
the  forms  and  the  names  of  music  have  been  continued ;  and  this 
is  nearly  all  that  has  been  done.  "  Our  modern  sages,"  says  Mu 
Twanlin,  **  would  by  all  means  discourse  about  music,  investigate 
the  sound  of  the  instrumentSf  distinguish  by  clear  and  obscure  notes 
good  music  from  that  which  is  like  the  cries  of  children ;  and  if  they 
discover  some  old  instrument,  corroded  with  rust,  mutilated,  or 
broken,  would  deduce  from  it  proofs  of  what  they  assert ;  now  all 
such  I  must  compare  to  blind  and  ignorant  persons,  and  avow  that 
I  cannot  place  any  confidence  in  their  reasonings."  This  witness 
is  true. 

The  cursory  survey  which  we  have  now  taken  of  some  of  the 
branches  of  education,  as  it  existed  in  former  times,  prepares  the 
way  for  a  few  remarks  on  its  present  state.  The  accounts  which 
have  been  published  on  this  snbjeet  have  not  always  been  correct ; 
and  those  which  have  been  free  from  error,  have  never  been  suffix 
ciently  extended  to  answer  the  demands  of  the  case.  The  man  who 
would  give  to  the  world  a  full  amd  complete  history  of  the  literature 
of  the  Chinese  and  their  systems  of  education,  would  not  only  re- 
move the  mistaken  views  which  now  prevail  in  regard  to  the  intel- 
lectual condition  of  this  nation,  but  would  greatly  aid  in  liberating 
its  inhabitants  from  the  legions  of  old  and  absurd  customs  which 
now  hold  them  in  bondage.-  There  have  been  those,  among  the 
learned  men  of  the  west,  who  have  been  abFe  to  identify  the  ancient 
worthies  of  this  nation  with  those  whose  names  are  recorded  in  sa- 
cred history.  According  to  their  views,  Ilwangte  was  Adam  ;  Fuh- 
he  was  AIk.I  ;  Shinnuns:,  Setli;  Shaonhaon,  "  under  whom  troublfA 


G  Education  among  the  Chinese.  May, 

and  idolatry  were  excited/'  wos  Cain ;  Chiteiikirli,  **  who  api^eased 
those  troubles  afnd  restored  the  cereiiranies  of  divine  worship,'*  was 
Enos ;  Teknh  and  Methuselah  were  one  and  tli«  same  person ;  as 
were  also  Yaou  and  LtuTtech  \  and  Shun,  under  whose  reign  the 
delude  happened,  was  Noah.  The  people  of  the  Hea  dynasty  were 
th^  Eiamites,  &.c.    [Paravey,  as  qQoted  in  Ask  Jour.  No.  17.] 

These  conjectures  accord  well  with  that  opinion  which  makes  tl  t 
ancestors  of  this  nation  perfect  in  every  department  of  science. 
Were  eitlrer  the  one  or  the  other  correct,  we  should  be  led  to  expect 
more  exhibitions  of  wisdom  and  sound  knowledge  in  the  earliest  re- 
cords of  this  country  than  what  they  now  afford :  and  at  the  same 
time,  should  find  it  difficult  to  believe  those  well  authenticated  monu- 
ments which  represent  the  ancient  Chinese  in  the  lowest  state  of 
barbarism,  wild  and  strvage  as  the  beasts  which  roam  the  forests. 
But  our  oiiject  now  is  with  the  present  state  of  education  iu  China. 
We  wisli  to  ascertain  how  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  emi>ire 
enjoy  any  rareans  of  education ;  and  to  show  what  those  naeans  are, 
and  with  what  purposes  and  success  they  are  employed.  To  do 
this,  wiM  require  much  time  and  research.  In  \ht  [>resentl  article  we 
can  do  no  more  than  introduce  the  subject  with*  very  brief  remarks 
on  the  course  which  we  propose  to  pursue.  In  order  to  understand 
thoroughly  the  Chinese  mind, — its  partialities,  antipathies^  and  all  its 
various  associations, — it  is  necessary  to  examine  minutely,  and  care- 
fully analyze,  the  books  by  whieh  that  mind  i»  formed.  We  design, 
therefore,  to  take  up  each  of  their  standard  works  separately,  and  to 
follow  the  learner,  step  by  step,  through  his  whole  course,  watching 
as  we  pass  on  every  turn  and  change  in  his  progress,  and  endeavor- 
ing in  this  way  to  show  what  is  the  present  stale  of  education  in  the 
Chinese  empire.  We  are  ready  to  commend  and  extol  whatever  is 
worthy  of  praise ;  at  the  same  time  it  will  be  our  chief  endeavor  to 
detect  and  expose  whatever  is  erroneous  or  defective,  with  a  view  to 
ascertain  what  remedies  are  needed,  and  how  they  may  be  applied. 

In  order  to  fully  understand  the  subject  of  education  in  its  most 
extensive  relations  among  the  Chinese,  as-  embracing  aH  the  circum- 
stances of  time,  place,  and  means,  which  serve  in  any  degree  to  form 
the  character  of  man,  it  is-  necessary  to  observe  the  situation  and 
conduct  of  individuals  through  their  whole  lives,  fi^om  the  cradle  to 
the  grave.  In  ancient  times,  which,  it  must  be  remembered,  were 
times  of  perfection  among  the  Chinese,  there  were  mothers  who 
eommencedthe  course  of  education  while  their  children  were  we  sang, 
*•  nt>t  yet  born.'  By  commencing  education  thus  early,  their  offspring 
were  far,  far  superior  to*  common  mortals.  This  subject,  which  is 
quite  beyond  our  own  spliere  of  observation,  we  recommend  to  the 
consideration  of  physiologists,  and  to  those  who  may  be  able  by  the 
sure  test  of  experiment  to  ascertain  the  truth  concerning  it.  That 
far  more,  however,  depends  on  early  education,  physical  as  well  as 
morid,  than  is  generally  supposed,  we  have  no  doubt.  The  case  of 
poor  Casper  Hauser  shows  to  some  extent  what  human  beings  would 
become  were  they  confined  in  perfect  solitude  during  the  first  years 


1835  Education  among  the  Chinese,  7 

of  their  lives.  Under  such  circunistaticed  men  would  grow  up  to  be 
'  hoary  itifunts/ and  die  as  ignorant  as  they  were  born.  We  view 
with  horror  and  indignation  the  conduct  of  the  mother  who  lays  vio- 
lent hands  on  her  own  offspring.  Millions  there  are,  however,  in 
this  country  whose  condition  is  scarcely  less  lamentable  than  that  of 
Casper  Hauser,  and  of  those  who  are  the  victims  of  infanticide. 

In  contemplating  the  interesting  fact  that  vast  multitudes  of  the 
Chinese  people  are  able  to  read  and  write,   it   is   often   forgotten 
that  vast  multitudes  also  are  left  wholly  uneducated,  surrounded 
with  everything  that  is  calculated  to  debase  and  destroy  the  best 
feeling^s  of  the  human  heart.     Admitting  that  only  one  half  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Chinese  empire  are  educated,  and  we  do  not  think 
the  number  is  greater  than  this,  nine  tenths  of  the  females  will  pro- 
Imbly  be  found  among  the  uneducated.     Now  it  is  chiefly  among 
these,  in  the  capacity  of  mothers,  nurses,  and  servants,  that  all  the 
children  of  the  nation  are  trained  during  the  first  and  most  import- 
ant period  of  their  lives.     At  that  very  time  when  children  require 
special  care  and  watchfulness,  and  when  they  are  utterly  unable  to 
be  their  own  guardians,  almost  wholly  incapable  of  distinguishing 
between  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong,  they  are  placed  under  the 
tuition  of  the  most  ignorant  and  vicious  persons  in  the  community. 
It  has  been  said  with  great  truth  in  regard  to  Christian  lands,  that 
**  we  often  consign  infants  to  the  feeding  of  those  to  whose  care  and 
skill  we  should  hardly  be  Willing  to  intrust  a  calf!     And  the  conse» 
quence  is  well  known.'*     In   China  this  evil  is  carried  to  a  much 
greater  extent  than  it  is  in  the  west.     If  those  who  have  the  care  of 
children   only  keep  them   from  crying,  and  prevent  their  heads  and 
arms  from  being  broken,  ^  they  are  excellent  servants,*  *  charming 
nurses  ;*  while  perhaps  at  the  same  time  they  are  filling  the  minds 
of  their  infant  charge  with  the  basest  thoughts,  and  corrupting  their 
imaginations  by  the  rehearsal  of  stories,  and  the  performance  of  acts, 
of  the  foulest  character.     The  injury  which  is  done  in  this  way  is 
incalculable.     By  neglecting  to  educate  females,  and  to  take  proper 
care  of  childrein  in  the  first  years  of  their  lives,  the  foundations  of 
society  are  corrupted,  and  the  way  is  prepared  for  all  those  domestic, 
social,  and  political  evils,  with   which  this  land  is  filled.     Such  are 
some  of  the  particulars  in  which  education  among  the  Chinese  is  de- 
fective in  regard  to  its  extent. 

Equally  deficient  are  the  purposes  and  the  means  of  education  in 
this  country.  The  only  proper  object  of  education  is  to  prepare  men 
for  the  performance  of  their  duties  as  intelligent,  social,  and  moral 
beings,  destined  to  an  eternal  state  beyond  that  *  bourne  from  whence 
no  traveler  returns.'  The  whole  man,  therefore,  physical,  intellec- 
tual, and  moral,  should  be  carefully  trained  for  those  high  relations 
for  which  he  is  created.  Some  of  these  relations,  it  is  true,  are  ac- 
knowledged by  the  Chinese:  others,  however,  and  those  too  of  the 
greatest  importance,  are  denied ;  and  consequently  some  of  the  no- 
blest purposes  of  education  are  neither  enjoyed  nor  recognized  by  the 
people  of  this  country.    Many  of  the  youth  are  carefully  instructed  in 


8  Education  among  tht  Chinese.  May, 

those  cereinmiies  whicli  regard  mere  external  deporttiient :  and  a 
large  majority  of  boys  above  the  age  of  seven  or  eight  years  are  taught 
to  read  and  write  ;  and  a  few  are  made  acquainted  with  the  laws  and 
history  of  their  country.  Anything  beyond  this  is  seldom  attempted. 
The  history  and  geography  of  the  world,  the  various  branches  of  tlie 
exact  and  natural  sciences,  and  the  polite  and  liberal  arts,  are  ut- 
terly neglected.  Moreover,  by  throwing  off  all  allegiance  to  an  omni- 
potent, omniscient^  and  omnipresent  Deity^  and  substituting  false  gods 
instead  of  the  high  and  lofty  One,  the  religious  systems  of  the  Chi- 
nese are  decidedly  opposed  to  correct  education  and  the  diffusion  of 
truth  and  knowledge.  We  doubt  the  correctuesB  of  those  views 
which  represent  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  the  empire  as  making  great 
proficiency  in  learning.  Nor  does  it  appear  true  that  the  govern- 
ment has  ever  employed  ample  means  for  the  promotion  of  educa- 
tion. Schools  there  have  been  both  in  ancient  and  moderns  times, 
and  volumes  might  be  filled  with  the  records  of  tliose  schools.  Yet 
they  have  never  afforded  those  aids  which  are  requisite  to  educate 
the  whole  or  one  half  of  the  youth  of  the  nation.  In  short,  it  seems 
to  us  that  in  no  one  particular,  are  the  means  of  education  commen- 
surate with  the  wants  of  the  people. 

In  vain«  therefore,  do  ve  look  for  those  fruits  among  the  Chinese 
which  proceed  from  a  well  regulated  system  of  education.  The 
fallow  ground  is  not  broken  up ;  the  good  seed  is  not  sown  ;  and 
consequently  no  rich  harvest  is  gathered  in.  That  policy  which 
makes  a  certain  amount  of  learning  a  prerequisite  for  office  in  the 
state,  induces  many  thousands  of  the  people  to  engage  in  the  study 
of  the  classics.  But  these  works,  notwithstanding  the  high  estima- 
tion in  which  they  are  held  by  the  Chinese,  are  poorly  fitted  for  di- 
recting and  disciplining  the  mind  for  all  the  various  duties  of  life. 
They  serve  to  bring  upon  the  intellect  a  dark  and  heavy  incubus, 
which  effectually  prevents  it  from  rising  to  those  fair  fields  of  science, 
where  '  the  spirit  of  the  age,'  the  result  of  experience,  guided  by  the 
principles  of  Christianity,  is  teaching  men  how  to  live.  Who  in  the 
western  world  does  not  exult  as  he  views  the  wonderful  results  of  the 
steam  and  the  calculating  engines  ?  The  revolutions  which  are  tak- 
ing place  in  public  opinion  in  regard  to  war,  slavery,  intemperance, 
and  such  like,  whence  have  they  resulted  ?  The  answer  cannot  be 
mistaken  nor  evaded :  men  have  begun  to  understand  that  it  is  alike 
for  their  interest  and  happiness  to  love  their  neighbors  as  themselves. 
Acting  on  this  principle.  Christian  philanthropists  are  extending  the 
power  and  dominion  of  truth  ;  consequently  its  antagonist,  the  force 
of  error,  which  upholds  the  genius  of  iniquity,  is  weakened;  and  as 
soon  as  the  victory  is  complete,  war,  slavery,  and  intemperance,  with 
all  their  legions  of  evils,  will  disappear. 

We  do  not,  we  think,  exaggerate  the  defects  of  education  among 
the  Chinese.  In  regard  to  its  extent,  purposes,  means,  and  results, 
it  is  very  far  from  supplying  the  wants  and  necessities  of  the  nation. 
In  no  one  particular  is  it  complete  ;  in  no  one  essential  point  is  it 
rven  Iialf  what  it  ought  to  be;  while  in  many  respects  it  is  utterly 


J 835.  Education  ctmwng  the  Chinese^  9 

wanting  All  the  children  of  tlie  empire  it  leaven  neglected  until 
they  are  seven  or  eight  years  of  age :  one  half  of  the  whole  popula- 
tion, including  nine  tenths  of  the  females,  it  leaves  neglected  througti 
life :  and  those  to  whom  it  does  afford  aid,  it  gives  but  a  faint  and 
glimmering  light.  Such  being  the  condition  of  education  in  this  coun- 
try, the  inquiry  arises.  What  measures  are  necessary  for  its  improve- 
ment? Can  anything  be  done?  Shall  anything  be  attempted? 
The  politico-moral  system  of  their  sages  has  been  in  operation 
thousands  of  years,  and  it  is  now  acknowledged  by  all  parties  that 
the  morals  of  the  nation  are,  and  for  a  long  time  have  beea,  growing 
worse  and  worse.  This  is  a  natural  and  an  unavoidable  consequence 
of  a  system  essentially  defective.  In  moral  excellence,  Chinp  never 
has  stood  high.  And  while  the  present  order  of  things  continues, 
the  nation  never  can  rise  far,  if  at  all,  above  the  point  which  it  now 
occupies.  In  all  the  empire  there  is  no  principle  or  power  that  can 
effect  the  changes  which  are  necessary  to  elevate  the  Chinese  to 
that  rank  which  is  held  by  the  most  favored  nations  of  the  west. 
We  do  not  believe  iEat  China  is  for  ever  to  remain  in  the  low  state 
in  which  it  now  is.  To  specify  one  point  among  many :  we  cannot 
believe  that  females  are  always,  or  for  a  very  long  period  of  years, 
to  remain  crippled  and  debased  as  they  now  are.  But  the  beneficial 
changes  must  be  effected  by  some  foreign  agency  ;  or  at  least,  the 
first  impulses  which  shall  lead  on  to  the  contemplated  results  must 
be  received  from  abroad.  Education  and  schools  there  are  here 
already ;  but  of  that  kind  which  make  men  thinking,  intelligent 
beings,  there  are  none,  and  never  can  be  till  the  barriers  which  ob- 
struct the  entrance  of  light  and  truth  are  taken  away.  In  prose- 
outing  our  purpose  we  hope  to  make  this  appear  evident;  and  mak- 
ing evident  the  fact,  we  hope  to  excite  philanthropy  to  buckle  on  her 
armor  and  come  to  our  help— 'help  against  the  mightiest  evils  which 
exist  among  the  Chinese,  their  self-sufficiency  and  proud  disdain  of 
everything  that  is  foreign. 

Though  stigmatized  as  barbarians,  and  often  regarded  and  treated 
as  such,  it  is  manifestly  the  duty  of  foreigners  to  interest  themselves 
in  behalf  of  this  great  and  populous  empire.  In  the  good  providence 
of  God  we  are,  in  many  respects,  privileged  far  above  the  inhabitants 
of  this  land.  In  social,  moral,  civil,  and  religious  advantages,  what 
foreigner  would  be  willing  to  change  places  with  the  Chinese?  Or 
what  parents  would  desire  to  have  their  sons  and  daughters  educat- 
ed in  the  domestic  circles  and  schools  of  this  country  ?  As  the  avow- 
ed disciples  of  Him  who  though  he  was  rich  became  poor  for  our 
sakes,  we  ought  to  act  in  regard  to  those  around  us  as  we  have  him 
for  an  example.  And  the  laws  of  humanity  also,  as  well  as  those  of 
God,  require  that  the  uneducated  multitudes  of  this  country  should 
receive  the  attention  of  those  who  have  the  power  and  the  means  of 
affording  to  them  assistance.  Moreover,  there  is  an  inexpressible 
delight  in  ministering  to  the  mental  and  moral  necessities  of  our  fel- 
h)w-nien.  Those  who  suffer  from  the  many  ills  *•  which  flesh  is  heir 
to/ — the  lame,  the  blind,  the  deaf,  the  dumb,  and  such  like,  at  uncc 

VOL.    IV.    NO.    I.  2 


10  Kducaiiun  amoui^  the   Chinese,  Mav. 

attract  attcti,tioii,  and  draw  forth  sympatliy  and  aid.  Aje  not  tlio 
diseases  of  the  mind  and  of  the  heart  equally  real,  and  far  more 
grievous  than  those  of  the  body  7  We  pity  the  naked  and  the  hun- 
gry poor,  and  the  sight  of  their  miseries  prompts  us  to  reheve  their 
wants.  And  shall  the  poverty  and  wretchedness  of  the  soul  pa««> 
unnoticed  and  unrelieved  by  us?    Nay, 

^'  Can  we,  whose  souls  are  lighted 
With  wisdom  from  on  high, 
Can  we,  to  men  benighted, 
The  lamp  of  life  deny  V 

Time  was,  and  that  rrsently,  when  all  the  inhabitants  of  Christen 
dom  seemed  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  China.  Could  they  only 
obtain  annually  a  given  quantity  of  its  teas,  silks,  iSpc.,  they  were 
satislied.  And  even  those  who  visited  this  country  seem  seldom  to 
have  extended  their  inquiries  beyond  the  prices  of  the  commodities 
which  were  to  be  bought  and  sold.  Thus  year  after  year  passed  away ; 
and  generation  after  generation  here  lived  and  died  without  that  know- 
ledge which  is  profitaUe  alike  for  the  life  that  now  is  and  for  that 
which  is  to  come.  But  a  change  has  taken  place.  Thousands  there 
are  now  in  Europe  and  America,  and  some  too  among  those  who  visit 
these  shores,  who  begin  to  inquire  concerning  the  intellectual  and 
moral  condition  of  the  Chinese,  and  are  ready  to  recognize  them  as 
brethren  of  the  human  family,  and  freely  to  yilace  within  their  reach, 
without  money  and  without  price,  whatever  treasures  of  science  and 
knowledge  they  possess.  Hundreds,  we  doubt  not,  there  are,  who  as 
surgeons,  and  physicians,  teachers,  lecturers,  preachers  of  the  g(»s- 
pel,  distributors  of  scientific  and  religious  tracts  and  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  would  voluntarily  and  joyfully  <levote  their  lives  to  the 
noble  service  of  educating  the  untaught  millions  of  this  empire.  And 
ten  thousands  of  Qthers  there  are  who  would  gladly  and  liberally  aid  in 
the  same  glorious  enterprise.  Is  it  objected  that  on  every  undertaking 
of  this  kind  the  supreme  government  of  the  country  places  its  veto, 
and  that  nothing  therefore  can  be  achieved  ?  It  is  true  that  the  rulers 
of  this  land,  willfully  ignorant  of  the  character  and  wishes  of  the 
friends  of  their  country,  would  for  ever  exclude  them  from  the  piiipire, 
unless  they  con^e  as  tribute-bearers  or  simply  as  merchants.  But  is 
not  their  ppHcy  unreasonable  and  unjust  %  Is  it  not  injurious  to  the 
welfare  of  the  nation?  If  so,  then  surely  the  numerous  friends  of  this 
country,  barbarians  though  they  may  be,  should  take  prudent  but 
determined  and  active  measures  to  convince  the  rulers  of  their  errors: 
in  the  meantime,  in  strict  accordance  with  their  principles  and  pro 
fcusions,  they  should  prepare  themselves  for  their  philanthropic  and 
benevolent  enterprise,  and  whenever  and  wherever  it  is  lawful  and 
liirpedicntf  carry  it  vigorously  int(»  execution 


1835.  Chinese  Goi^ernment  and  ConstifNthfi.  11 


Art.  11.  The  Chinese  government  and  constitution:  its  character 
and  leading  principles;  nature  of  the  sovereign  power;  political 
position  of  the  people ;  distinctions  in  society;  privileged  classes; 
the  nine  ranks  of  official  persons. 

The  Chinese  government  has  beCn  frequently  a  topi6  of  praise 
and  admiration,  among  those  wlio,  ignorant  for  the  most  part  of  its 
true  nature,  have  attributed  to  some  peculiarly  good  qualities  e^tisting 
in  itself,  that  almost  perfect  control  which  it  has  obtained  6ver  its 
subjects.  If  more  closely  investigated,  it  wi!l  be  seen  that  the  lead- 
ing principles  of  the  government,  by  which  it  preserves  its  power  over 
(he  people,  consist  in  et  system  of  strict  surveillance  and  universal 
responsibility:  and  these  are  enforced  by  scrch  at  minixie  gradation  of 
rank,  and  mutual  ^bordination,  as  give  it  more  the  character  6f  a 
military  despotism  than  is  perliaps  to  be  found  in  any  6ther  civit 
government  in  the  worlds  The  man,  wha  knows  that  it  is  almost 
impossible,  except  by  entire  seclusion,  to  escape  from  the  company 
of  secret  or  acknowledged  emissaries  of  the  government,  will  be 
cautious  of  offending  the  lav^s  of  the  country,  or  the  enactment? 
(however  oppressive)  of  the  magistracy :  knowing,  as  he  toust,  that 
although  he  should  himself  escape,  yet  his  family,  his  kindred,  or 
his  neighbors,  will  suffer  for  his  offense ;  that,-  if  unable  t6  recom- 
pense  the  sufferers,  it  will  probably  be  dangerous  for  him  to  return 
again  to  his  home ;  and  that,  though  he  i^hould  be  able  to  return, 
his  property  will,  it  is  most  Hkely,  be  ftfund  in  the  possession  of 
officers  of  the  government,  or  of  neighbors,  ^h6  feel  Conscious  of 
security  in  plundering  one  whose  offenses  have  for  ever  placed  hiny 
under  the  ban  of  the  implacable  law. 

As  a  police  measure,  the  system  of  surveillance  (or  it  may  be  call- 
ed espionage)  may  perhaps  be  worthy  of  alP  that  pi^aise  Which  it  ha? 
so  often  received  from  foreigners ;  but  wh^n  we  consider  that  thef 
administrative  and  V-^e  judicial  functions  are  both  exercised  by  one^ 
and  the  same  person,  subject  to  no  check  but  that  of  his  superior,' 
we  shrink  from  placing  in  the  hands  of  any  individual  so  poDverful 
an  instrument  of  oppression.  Of  the  system  of  mutual  respbfisibility, 
in  the  spirit  and  extent  to  which  it  is  maintainf^d  both  in  the  theory 
and  the  practice  of  China,  there  can  be  but  one  sentiment  of  unqua- 
lified disapprobation.  There  is  another  characteristic  of  the  Chinese 
government,  the  institution  of  concurrrent  but  independent  jurisJiC'- 
lion  in  the  same  place,  which  at  first  sight  appears  inconsistent 
with  the  system  of  mutual  subordination  above  mentioned ;  but,  as 
each  independent  power  derives  his  authority  from  the  emperor,  and 
acts  under  immediate  orders  from  the  throne,  and  except  in  extreme 
cases,  cannot  go  out  of  the  regular  routine  oi*  6ttt  at  all  on  his  own 
responsibility,  it  is  therefore  in  appearance'  only  that  these  two  sys- 
tems are  opposed  to  each  other. — It  will  be'  Accessary  to  keep  these 


\'.l  Chinese,   (ioi  rrnnnnf  ami   Constitution.  ^\\y. 

remarks  ni  viow  iii  tnllowintr  oiil  the  scries  of  otTioial  ;j,ra(l:)tinii 
tlotiiiled  Ixilow. 

We  may  compare  C/liiiiu  as  n  nation  to  a  vast  army,  nnder  llir. 
command  of  one  generalissimo,  the  emperor.  This  army  is  divided 
Hito  regiments,  battalions,  and  companies,  each  arrayed  under  their 
respective  leaders  and  stdiordinate  officers.  Every  officer,  whatever 
be  his  rank,  and  every  private^  is  required  to  pay  implicit  obedi- 
ence to  the  comnninds  of  his  superior  ;  he  may  not  for  a  moment 
question  the  propriety  of  the  orders  which  he  receives,  but  must 
hasten  to  put  them  in  operation  by  all  the  means  in  his  power:  were 
he  to  act  otherwise,  all  order  and  discipline  would  speedily  be  at  an 
end.  Such  precisely  is  the  principle  on  which  the  government  of 
China  is  conducted.  By  the  *  transforming  influence*  of  this  principle, 
the  government  becomes  a  machine — beautiful,  it  may  be  in  appear- 
ance, yet  still  merely  a  machine,  all  the  parts  of  which  are  wholly 
incapable  of  motion  except  as  acted  upon  by  the  fly-wheel  to  which 
the  machinery  is  attached.  This  principle,  by  which  all  moral  res- 
ponsibility is  supplanted,  does  make  room  for  a  .system  of  blind  and 
tacit  conformity  to  rule  and  custom.  But  is  such,  we  would  ask,  the 
government  that  should  rule  the  minds  and  faculties,  the  genius  and 
energies,  of  three  hundred  and  sixty  millions  of  rational  and  immortal 
beings?  Can  any  one  conscientiously  think  that  it  is?  But  we  will 
proceed  to  lay  open  its  character  more  in  detail,  leaving  our  readers 
to  form  their  own  judgment  as  to  the  merits  of  its  construction.  With 
regard  to  its  operation,  historical  facts  can  alone  afford  the  needful 
information  ;  but  of  these,  it  is  not  now  our  province  to  speak. 

The  emperor  is  the  sole  head  of  the  Chinese  constitution  and  go- 
vernment. He  is  held  to  be  the  vicegerent  of  heaven,  especially 
chosen  to  govern  all  nations ;  and  is  supreme  in  everything,  hold- 
ing at  once  the  highest  legislative  and  executive  powers,  without  li- 
mitation or  control.  He  is  hence  entitled  teentsze,  'the  son  of  hea- 
ven ;'  and  is  clothed  with  most  of  the  prerogatives  of  deity.*  From 
him  emanate  all  power  and  authority ;  the  whole  earth,  it  is  igno- 
rantly  supposed  (and  it  is  the  policy  of  such  as  are  better  informed 
to  perpetuate  the  ignorant  notion,)  is  subject  to  his  sway  ;  and  from 
him,  as  the  fountain  of  power,  rank,  honor,  and  privilege,  all  kings 
derive  their  sovereignty  over  the  nations.  It  is  in  conformity  with 
these  haughty  pretensions,  that  China  ever  refuses  to  negotiate  with 
*"  outside  barbarians,'  until  compelled  to  do  so  by  force  stronger  than 
her  own ;  and  then,  even  when  such  is  the  case,  she  always  assumes 
the  ton^  of  a  condescending  superior,  at  least  in  the  view  of  her  own 
subjects. 

The  power  of  the  sovereign  is  absolute,  as  that  of  a  father  over  his 
children  ;  althougb  theoretically,  he  is  under  the  control  of  the  hea- 
venly decrees  (of  which  however  he  is  himself  interpreter);  and 
practically,  is  in  a  great  degree  subject  to  the  influence  of  public  opi- 

"     He  is  also  named  Aaran^  te,  'the    august  ruler;'  htcang  shang,  'the  august 
lofty  one;'  wansuyyay,  'the  lord  often  thousand  years;'  &c.     He  is  even  ad 
dressed,  and  on  some  occasions    refers  to    himself,    under   designations   which 
pertain  exclusively  to  heaven 


1835.  Chinese  Government  and  ConUUution,  13 

nion,  of  cti^itoms,  and  ot*  the  enactments  of  his  immediate  aneestorn 
and  predecessors.  The  same  absohite  power  whieh  lie  possesses 
over  the  whole  empire,  he  also  places  in  the  hands  of  those  whom  he 
depotcs,  to  be  escercised  by  them  within  the  respective  spheres  of 
their  jurisdiction  :  each  being  responsible  only  to  his  superior  officer; 
and  none  being  entitled  to  interfere  with  another  in  the  exercise  of 
such  power,  but  those  from  whom  the  power  is  either  directly  or 
intermediately  derived. 

As  the  mere  will  of  the  emperor  i»  law,  it  ^ould  be  idle  to  attempt 
a  specific  enumeration  of  all  the  prerogatives  which  belong  to  him. 
A  statement  of  a  few  of  the  peottliar  rights  maintained  by  the  crown 
roust  suffice*  The  emperor  is  the  head  of  all  religion,  and  is  alone 
privileged  to  pay  adoration  to  heaven  (or  the  Bupremc  ruler  of  the 
universe).  He  is  the  source  of  law,  and  the  fountain  of  justice. 
There  can  be  no  appeal  from  his  judgment ;  and  the  gift  of  mercy, 
belongs  alone  to  him.  No  right  can  be  held  in  opposition  to  his 
pleasure ;  no  claim  can  be  maintained  against  him;  no  privilege  can 
protect  from  his  wrath,  if  it  be  his  will  to  set  aside  established  rule» 
or  customs.  He  is  the  main-spring  of  the  administration  ;  none  can 
act  but  under  his  authority  and  commission.  -All  the  forces  and 
revenues  of  the  empire  are  his;  and  he  does  with  them  whatsoever 
he  pleases.  He  has  an  undisputed  claim  upon  the  services  of  all 
his  people,  and  in  particular  of  all  males  between  the  ages  of  16  and 
60 :  but  this  is  a  claim  which  it  is  rarely  attempted  to  enforce.  In 
a  word,  the  whole  empire  is  his  property. 

The  right  of  succession  to  the  throne  is  by  custom  hereditary  in 
the  male  line ;  but  it  is  always  in  the  power  of  the  sovereign  to  no- 
minate his  successor,  either  from  among  his  own  children,  or  from 
among  any  other  of  his  subjects.  The  successor  is  frequently  no- 
minated during  his  father^s  life  time,  in  which  case  he  possesses 
several  exclusive  privileges,  as  crown  prince. — It  is  worthy  of  remark, 
that  the  children  of  Chinese  inmates  of  the  imperial  harem  are,  under 
the  present  dynasty,  illegitimate. — The  duties  to  be  observed  by  the 
sovereign  are  strictly  understood  to  consist  in  attention  to  the  moral 
and  political  maxims  of  the  ancient  philosophers,  Confucius  and 
Mencius,  and  their  most  celebrated  disciples,  as  detailed  in  their  far- 
famed  works,  the  Five  Classics,  and  the  Four  Books. 

The  people  in  China  are  regarded  as  members  of  one  sreat  family, 
bound  implicitly  to  obey  the  will  of  their  patriarchy  ana  possessing 
nothing  but  what  has  been  derived  from,  and  may  be  at  any  time 
reclaimed  by,  him  who  stands  to  them  politically  in  the  place  of  a 
father.  Liberty,  in  the  true  sense  of  the  term,  is  unknown ;  and  even 
locomotive  freedom  is  possessed  but  in  part.  Emigration  to  foreign 
regions  is  prohibited;  and  removal  from  one  division  of  the  empire  to 
another,  is  subject  to  multiplied  restraints.  Inequality  of  riglits, 
as  well  as  of  privileges,  is  a  principle  prevading  every  branch  of  the 
law  and  government.  Tl>e  distinctions  of  subjects  and  aliens,  con- 
querors and  conquered,  masters  and  slaves,  old  and  young,  high  and 
low,  honorable  and  m€>an>  arc  const  ant  ly  encountered  ni  nil  the  tran> 


tl  C/finesi-  iiovnnmevi  avd  fjoff.tfihifloi}  May, 

sactioiis  (»f  private  and  ol*  puhlic  life.  Before  tin*  emperor,  liowevrr, 
all  ranks  aro  alike  trodden  1o  the  earth,  as  hein^^  in^niteiy  heneatli 
Jiini,  who  acknowledges  no  superior  except  heaven,  anfl  his  alrea<ly 
deified  predecessors.  And  all  the  oflicers  of  the  government  *  look- 
ing up  to  him,  aiid  embodyin|[^^  the  principle  on  which  their  so- 
vereign maintains  his  supremacy,  are,  in  their  respective  spheres, 
tyrants  and  despots ;  nor  does  one  of  the  multitude  over  whom 
Ihey  rule,  dare  to  assert  the  rights  of  his  species,  or  presume  to 
declare  by  his  actions  that  he  possesses  an  immortal  spirit,  ac- 
countable to  One  who  is  far  above  all  the  rulers  and  potentates  of 
the  earth.  Fie  is  indeed  nominally  protected  from  oppression 
by  the  laws,  and  is  allowed  the  right  of  appeal  when  those  laws 
are  infringed.  But  this  right  seldom  avails  him:  where  the  appel- 
lant is  powerKjss  and  without  money,  the  superior  officer  rarety 
troidiles  hinisidf  to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  Iris  sirbanhnate.  The 
tmiversal  principle  is,  that  the  people  must  be  kept  down  by  fear. 
This  state  of  things  has,  by  a  natural  process,  led  to  the  destruction 
of  mental  superiority;  it  has  annihilated  every  aspiration  after  truth; 
and  has  effectually  cheeked  the  spirit  of  noble  enterprise :  but  it  has 
not  broken  that  dis)>osition  to  pitient,  laborious  industry,  which  so 
strikingly  clraraclerizes  the  Chinese,  and  distinguishes  them  from 
every  other  people  of  Asia,  the  kindred  race  of  men  inhabiting  Ja- 
pan alone  excepted. 

To  what  this  is  to  be  attributed  is  an  inquiry,  on  the  consideration 
of  which  we  are  not  now  prepared  to  enter.  We  ai'e  indeed  as  yet 
too  little  acquiiinted  with  the  progressive  history  of  the  Chinese  prin- 
ciples of  government,  to  be  able  to  state  how  far,  or  in  what  way 
those  principles  and  the  character  of  the  people  have  mutimlly  af- 
fected each  other.  Suffice  it  to  say,  therefore,  that  the  untiring 
industry  of  this  people,  while  by  raising  them  in  the  scale  of  civiliza- 
tion, it  has  given  them  a  certain  tone  of  independence  inconsistent 
with  their  otherwise  general  servility,  has  also  at  the  same  time 
exposed  them  in  an  increased  degree  to  grinding  extortion.  Yet 
even  this  has  not  been  unattended  with  advantage,  inasmuch  as  it 
has  shielded  them  from  entire  dispossession  of  their  lands,  and  has 
thus  prevented  the  accumulation  of  extensive  portions  of  the  soil 
in  the  hands  of  a  few  individuals.  Hence  we  see  that,  while  the 
whole  empire  is  indisputably  the  property  of  the  emperor,  and  all 
grants  are  reclaimable  by  him  at  pleasure,  property  in  the  soil  is 
nevertheless  held  on  a  very  secure  tenure.  It  is  also  very  generally 
divided  among  all  classes  of  society. 

Distmction  of  castes  does  not  exist  in  China  as  in  India.  Yet  some 
trace  of  its  having  formerly  been  known  here  is  to  be  found,  perhaps, 
in  the  ancient  division  of  the  people  into  scholars,  agriculturists, 
craftsmen,  and  tradesmen  ;  and  in  the  still  latent  law  respecting  the 
registration  of  all  males,  wherein  it  is  declared  that  *  from  generation 
to  generation  they  shall  remain  without  change.'  The  more  modern 
distinctions  maintained  among  the  people  of  China  are  the  following; 
First,  those  lietween  natives  and  aliens,  the  latter  including  all  the 


1835.  Chinese  Government  and  Constitution.  15 

yet  uucoiiquered  mountaineers  and  other  barbarous  tribes  spread 
over  various  portions  of  the  ainpire,  with  several  races  jDf  boat-people 
and  fishermen  in  the  maritime  provinces,  &c.,  and  also  foreigners 
residing  in  the  country;  all  of  wliom  are  subject  to  particular  laws 
f*  ud  restrictions  that  do  not  affect  natives..  A  second  distinction  is 
between  tliie  con(}uerors  and  the  conquered.  This  does  not  consist 
in  any  very  especial  privileges  enjoyed  by  the  former,  so  much  as  in 
regulations  prohibitive  of  free  intermarriages  between  them  and  the 
latter,  designed  to  prevent  an  entire  amalgamation  of  the  two  races. 
A  third  difference  is  made  between  freemen  and  slaves.  Under 
i;ertain  restrictions,  every  native  is  at  liberty  to  purchase  slaves,  and 
to  retain  in  slavjery  the  children  of  those  whom  he  may  have  pur- 
chased ;  and  freeborn  peopl^  are  often  rendered  subject,  by  their 
crimes,  to  legal  forfeiture  of  their  liberty.  These  cannot  be  entitled 
to  the  rights  of  freemen,  and  have  in  fact  hardly  any  acknowledged 
rights,  but  may  be  treated  in  a  great  degree  according  to  their  mas- 
ters^ pleasure.  The  ne:s:t  distinctions  are  those  of  old  and  young, 
high  and  low,  by  which  are  effected  the  various  relations  of  father 
and  son,  husband  ar'i  wife,  &«.,  as  also  those  of  the  officers  and 
icommonalty,  the  titled  and  the  untitled. 

In  addition  to  the  above  distinctions,  we  have  to  notice  a  marked 
division  of  all  the  people  into  two  classes,  the  honorable  and  the 
fnean ;  the  individuals  of  which  classes  cannot  intermarry  without 
forfeiture  by  the  former  of  their  native  privileges.  To  the  honora- 
ble are  open  all  the  avenues  of  rank  and  office,  if  only  they  have 
ability  and  diligence  sufficient  to  fit  them  for  the  career  of  literary 
and  political  ambition  ;  while  individuals  of  the  mean  and  degraded 
/ulass  of  society  are  altogether  shut  out  from  the  public  examinations, 
designed,  as  is  well  known,  to  prepare  men  for  the  attainment  of 
office  in  this  highly  scholastic,  but  unlearned,  country.  This  mean 
class  includes  all  aliens  and  slaves,  as  also  criminals,  ejipecutioners, 
the  lower  description  of  police^men,  stage-players,  jugglers,  beggars, 
and  all  other  vagrant  and  vile  persons.  And  these,  to  gain  emanci- 
(mtion  from  their  state  of  political  slavery,  are  in  general  required  to 
pursue,  for  not  less  than  three  generations,  some  honorable  and  use^ 
fill  employment. 

Privileged  classes.  The  distinctions  above  enumerated  extend 
over  the  whole  surface  of  society ;  there  are  other  distinctions  of  a 
more  confined  nature  which  affect  only  a  small  portion  of  the  social 
body.  These,  as  enumerated  in  the  code  of  laws,  are  marked  by  the 
possession  or  absence  of  one  or  other  of  the  following  eight  privilege's 

1 .  The  privilege  of  imperial  blood  and  connections. 

2.  The  privilege  of  long  service. 

3.  The  privilege  of  illustrioi|S  actions. 

4>  The  privilege  of  extraordinary  wisdom. 

5.  The  privilege  of  great  abilities, 

rt.  The  privilege  of  zeal  and  assidtnl y 

7.  The  privilege  of  nobility. 

8.  The  privilege  of  birth. 


U\  Chinese  Goocrnmcnl  and  ConsiUulloii.  Mav, 

licspcctitig  lliefie  privileges,  wliicli  aiTect  ihe  ifunishtueiit  of  oAciul 
ers  who  themselves  possess,  or  any  of  whose  near  relatives  jiosses^, 
them,  sir  George  Staunton,  in  a  note  to  his  translation  of  the  Penal 
Code,  correctly  remarks,  that  *'  excepting  the  first  and  seventh  classes, 
it  can  be  scarcely  supposed  that  this  classification  has  any  existence 
in  practice ;  and,  in  fact,  the  first  and  seventh  classes  must,  gene- 
rally speaking,  comprehend  all  those  who  fiave  any  claim  to  be  rank- 
ed among  the  others.'*  We  confine  ourselves  therefore  to  stating 
who  are  the  persons  comprehended  in  these  two  classes.  And  first, 
of  those  who  enjoy  the  privilege  of  imperial  blood  and  connection  : 
these  are,  all  the  relations  of  the  emperor  descended  from  the  same 
ancestors;  all  those  of  the  emperor's  mother  and  grandmother, 
within  four  degrees;  all  those  of  the  empress,  within  three  degrees; 
and  lastly  all  those  of  the  consort  of  the  crown  prince  within  twu 
degrees.  The  persons  who  possess  the  privilege  of  nobility  arc,  *'  all 
those  who  possess  the  first  rank  in  the  empire ;  all  those  of  the  se- 
cond who  ai*e  at  the  same  time  employed  in  any  official  capacity 
whatsoever;  and  all  those  of  the  third,  whose  office  confers  any 
civil  or  military  command."  In  this  number  are  included  all  persons 
holding  any  of  the  five  titles  of  feudal  nobility — kung^  how^  pihy  tsze^ 
nan  J  which  we  might  render  by  duke,  count,  baron,  baronet,  and 
knight ;  the  two  last,  tsze  and  nan,  being  of  inferior  consequence, 
are  hardly  admitted  into  the  ranks  of  the  nobility,  while  the  three 
first,  kung,  how,  and  pih,  take  precedence  of  all  officers  of  the  go- 
vernment who,  although  standing  in  the  first  of  the  nine  ranks,  may 
be  without  such  titles. 

The  arrangement  in  China  of  all  official  persons  and  cmjylm/es 
into  nine  ranks,  or  orders,  each  distinguished  by  a  particular  ball  of 
stone,  glass,  or  metal,  on  the  top  of  the  cap,  is  already  well  known 
to  all  who  have  any  acquaintance  with  Chinese  customs.  But  for  the 
information  of  such  as  have  not  that  knowledge,  we  subjoin  a  list  of 
the  distinguishing  marks  of  each  rank,  to  which  will  be  hereafter 
added  brief  tables  of  precedences,  both  civil  and  military.  It  m«iy  be 
here  mentioned  that  each  of  the  nine  ranks  is  subdivided  into  two 
classes,  principals  and  secondaries,  but  without  any  alteration  in  llie 
distinguishing  balls  or  knobs. 

For  the  1st  rank,  the  ball  is  of  red  precious  stone. 

For  the  3d  rank,  the  ball  is  of  red  coral. 

For  the  3d  rank,  the  ball  is  of  blue  precious  stone. 

For  the  4th  rank,  the  ball  is  of  dark  blue  or  purple  slonc. 

For  the  5th  rank,  the  ball  is  of  crystal. 

For  the  6th  rank,  the  ball  is  of  opaque  white  or  jade  stone. 

For  the  7th  rank,  the  ball  is  of  \ 

For  the  8th  rank,  the  ball  is  of  >  worked  gold. 

For  the  9th  rank,  the  ball  is  of  j 

Officers  who  have  not  entered  the  course  of  the  nine  ranks  wear  the 

aame  dress  as  those  of  the  ninth  rank.     There  are  other  insignia  of 

rank  in  addition  to  these  balls  or  cap-knobs;  but  as  they  appear  less 

conispicuoik^ly,  wv  pass  them  over,  and  turn  from  tliese  preliminary 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern   China.  17 

remarks  to  a  consideration  of  the  means  emplojred  by  the  sovereign 
for  the  gorerument  of  his  people ;  which,  as  we  have  before  said,  are 
either  pturely  executive,  or  of  a  mixed  legislative  nature:  there  is  in 
China  no  purely  legislative  institution,  riBsembling,  in  the  remotest 
degree,  tlie  parliaments,  congresses,  senates,  and  houses  of  assembly, 
of  western  nations. 

NoU.  In  our  next  and  subsequent  numbers,  wo  hope  to  continue  our  remark* 
on  this  subject,  in  two  or  three  separate  articles:  the  first  may  perhaps  treat 
of  the  supreme  government;  imperial  councils,  six  supreme  tribunals,  office  for 
colonial  affairs,  the  censorate,  the  hanlin  college,  «c.:  the  second  may  com- 
prise the  local  public  offices  at  the  capital ;  the  imperial  household,  officers  at- 
tached thereto,  &.c.:  and  a  third  may  comprise  all  tke  provineia)  and  colonial 
governments 


Art.  hi.  Notices  of  modern  China :  introductory  remarks  on  the 
characteristics^  the  present  condition^  and  policy ^  of  the  nation  ; 
the  penal  code.     By  R.  I. 

[The  judicial  form  of  tnal  before  an  impartial  jury«  is  one  of  the  most 
simple,  and  at  the  same  time  most  efHcient,  modes  of  ascertaining  the  truth* 
which  the  wisdom  of  man  has  ever  devised.  But  when  witnesses  cannot  be 
b«x>ugbt  to  the  constituted  tribunal,  it  is  then  expedient  to  take  their  deposi- 
tions, which  (imlees  the  character  of  the  witness  is  known  to  be  Ited,)  are 
dways  received  as  good  testimony.  Still  more  worthy  of  credit,  however, 
are  those  documents  which,  without  their  authors  designing  that  they  should 
appear  in  a  court  of  justice,  were  written  and  signed  bn^  before  it  was 
known  that  the  subject  to  which  they  refer  would  be  submitted  to  a  judge 
or  juiy.  Of  the  nature  of  this  last  kind  of  testimcmy  are  our  correspon- 
dent's papers,  which  we  now  have  the  pleasure^submittingto  our  readers, 
lliey  have  been  collected  with  much  care;  and  affi>rd  probably  the  best 
kind  of  testimony,  concerning  the  present  character  and  condition  of  the 
Chinese,  which  under  existiii^  circumstances,  can  be  adduced.  We  expect 
tint  his  papers  will  be  continued  through  several  successive  numbers.] 

'*  With  all  its  defects  and  with  all  its  intricacy,  the  code  of  laws  "  (of 
China),  says  sir  George  Staunton  in  his  preface  to  the  translation 
of  the  Ta  Tsing  leuh  le,  '*  is  generally  spoken  of  by  the  natives  with 
pride  and  admiration ;  all  they  seem  in  general  to  desire  is,  its  just 
and  impartial  execution,  independent  of  caprice,  and  uninfluenced 
by  corruption.  That  the  laws  of  China  are,  on  the  contrary,  very 
frequently  violated  by  those  who  are  their  administrators  and  consti- 
tutional guardians,  there  can  unfortunately  be  no  question  ;  but  to 
what  extent,  comparatively  with  the  laws  of  other  countries,  must  at 
present  be  very  much  a  matter  of  conjecture ;  at  the  same  time  it  may 
be  observed,  as  something  in  favor  of  the  Chinese  system,  that  there 
are  very  substantial  grounds  for  believing,  that  neither  flagrant  nor 

VOL.    IV.    NO.    I.  3 


18  Notices  of  Modern  China.  May, 

repeated  acls  of  injustice  do,  in  point  of  fact,  often,  in  any  rank  or 
station,  ultimately  escape  v^ith  impunity/' 

The  foregoing  observations  will  serve  ecjiially  well  as  a  preface  to 
the  following  papers,  the  object  of  which  is  to  show  how  far  the  laws 
of  China  are  really  enforced  and  observed.  They  will,  so  far,  form 
a  sequel  to  sir  George^s  very  valuable  work  ;  but  the  writer  has,  in 
the  present  instance,  the  much  humbler  task,  to  compile  from  the 
translations  of  others,  but  still  translations  from  the  Chinese  original 
documents,  as  often  as  they  can  be  found  appropriate  to  his  design. 
He  will,  however,  introduce  extracts  from  other  writings,  and  reflec- 
tions of  his  own,  whenever  they  may  tend  to  throw  light  upon  the 
manners  or  institutions  of  the  Chinese,  or  to  suggest  matter  for  fu- 
ture inquiry  ;  for  whatever  serves  to  elucidate  the  manners  of  a  peo- 
ple is  of  utility  m  e:(amining  into  the  nature  of  their  laws;  and  these 
last  can  only  be  sound  and  effective,  when  consonant  with  the  in- 
stitutions and  customs  of  the  people.  ^ 

The  theory  of  the  Chinese  government  is  undoubtedly  the  patriar- 
chal. The  emperor  is  the  sire  of  the  whole  empire  ;  his  officers  are 
the  responsible  elders  of  its  provinces,  hundreds,  and  tithings,  as 
every  father  of  a  household  is  of  its  inmates.  This  may,  to  be  sure, 
be  the  theory  of  all  governments ;  but  it  has  in  China  been  systema- 
tized  by  Confucius,  and  acted  upon  more  consistently,  and  for  a  ^nger 
period,  than  any  other  system  of  government  in  the  world.  Besides 
being  prompted  by  natural  instincts,  this  theory  is  inculcated  by  a 
general  system  of  education  in  China,  which,  aided  by  the  absence  of 
external  influences,  has  succeeded  in  introducing  an  extraordinary 
uniformity  of  character  throughout  the  extensive  region  in  which  it 
operates.  If  then  the  theory  of  government  be  natural  and  good, 
but  the  practice  bad,  the  fault  is  most  likely  to  be  found  in  its 
earliest  springs  of  action, — the  education  of  the  people;  for  the  well- 
being  of  every  government  depends  upon  the  moral  character  of  the 
governed.  A  certain  conventional  morality  is  found  to  be  nearly 
the  same  in  all  civilized  countries  ;  because  it  is  founded  upon  ne- 
cessity ;  but  in  most  countries  that  morality  has  been  found  insuffi- 
cient of  itself  to  support  the  laws  and  maintain  their  just  execution, 
and  religion  has,  therefore,  been  summoned  to  its  aid. 

China  alone,  of  Asiatic  empires,  has  tried  the  experiment  of  dis- 
pensing nearly  with  religion  as  a  political  engine.  The  absence  of 
a  state  religion,  for  the  ethics  of  Confucius  can  scarcely  be  styled 
religion,  has  probably  contributed  to  the  stability  of  the  empire,  and 
may  have  occasioned  the  unimaginative  insipid  character  of  the 
people;  or  this  last  may,  as  is  more  generally  believed,  have  been 
the  cause  why  the  Chinese  have  little  or  no  religion.  Be  it  as  it 
may,  these  two  circumstances,  the  want  of  religion  as  an  essential 
part  of  the  machinery  of  the  government,  and  the  absence  of  all  en- 
thusiasm amongst  the  people,  are  the  characteristics  which  chiefly 
distinguish  China  and  its  inhabitants  from  the  other  large  empires 
of  Asia.  Has  then  the  absrnce  of  a  state  religion  and  enthusiasm 
?av€d  China  from  anarchv  and  bloodchcd  ?     By  no  means,  as  the 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  tH 

following  pages  will  testify.  She  has  succeeded  in  reducing  a  larger 
portion  of  territory  and  of  population  under  one  rule,  than  almost 
any  other  modern  nation ;  and  that  rule^  although  despotic,  as  the 
amplification  of  paternal  authority  roust  needs  be,  is  more  miti- 
gated than  that  of  other  Asiatic  states, — which  she  resembles,  nev- 
ertheless, in  all  her  leading  characteristics.  She  has  attained,  in  a 
high  degree,  the  civilization  of  luxury  ;  yet  her  institutions  are  defec- 
tive, her  rulers  corrupt^  her  men  without  honor,  and  her  women 
slaves.  Her  moral  civilization  is  nearly  the  same  now  as  in  the  time 
of  the  Assyrians ;  it  is  Asiatic  and  not  European.  To  how  many 
causes  soever  we  ascribe  this  distinction,  we  must  conclude  the  prin- 
cipal one  tQ  be  her  want  of  a  prevailing^  or  at  all  events  of  a  pure, 
religion,  and  that  religion,  Christianity.  **  For  Christianity  is  the 
summary  of  all  civilization  :  it  contains  every  argument  which  could 
be  urged  in  its  support,  and  every  precept  which  explains  its  nature! 
Former  systems  of  religion  were  in  conformity  with  luxury;  but  this 
alone  seems  to  have  been  conceived  for  the  regions  of  civilization^ 
It  has  flourished  in  Europe  while  it  has  decayed  in  Asia,  and  the 
most  civilized  nations  are  the  most  purely  Christian.'** 

The  absence  of  a  religion  of  the  state  is,  however,  by  no  meant 
the  principal  cause  of  the  integrity  and  stability  of  the  Chinese  em* 
pire,  whatever  be  its  influence  on  the  uniform  and  vapid  character  of 
its  inhabitants :  but  these  she  owes  chiefly  to  her  isolated  locality 
and  her  peculiar  language,  wiiich  cut  her  off  from  communication 
with  other  largo  empires.  What  was  in  the  first  instance  accident, 
is  now  made  a  principle  of  safety  by  the  government,  which  endea- 
vors to  introduce  the  character  of  isolation  into  all  its  departments ; 
especially  since  the  frontiers  of  the  empire  are  threatened  by  the 
approach  of  other  powerful  nations.  As  combination  of  the  know- 
ledge of  individuals  is  necessary  to  promote  improvement  amongst  a 
community,  so  is  the  combination  of  nations  to  advance  general  ci- 
vilization; but  China,  by  shrinking  from  communication  with  the 
rest  of  the  world,  stood  still,  whilst  Europe  passed  her  in  the  career 
of  knowledge.  It  is  not  that  %he  has  experienced  no  revolutions, 
and  that  each  revolution  has  not  partially  reformed  the  abuses  of 
the  state;  but  she  has  never  felt  a  moral  renovation  like  that  of 
the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  west,  or  of  the  printing 
press  into  Europe.  The  Mongol  and  Mantchou  dynasties,  espe- 
cially the  latter,  have  probably  produced  the  most  effectual  refor- 
mations in  China.  It  has  usually  been  taken  for  granted,  that  fhe 
Tfiu*tars  in  China,  like  the  Goths  in  Europe,  were  mere  barbarians, 
who  brought  nothing  but  courage  and  energy  of  character  into  their 
new  possessions,  and  that  those  qualities  were  soon  merged  in  the 
character  of  the  conquered  people.  This  is  probably  a  mistake  with 
regard  to  both  of  those  races.  The  general  similitude  of  the  Chinese 
form  of  government,  with  that  of  the  Mongols  in  the  rest  of  Asia, 
renders  it  probable  that  that  people  imposed  their  laws  to  a  consi- 
derable extent  upon  the  Chinese,  or  at  all  events  infused  their  spirit 

*  Chenevix  on  Nfttional  Character,  vol  ],  chap  4- 


^0  Notices  of  Modem  China.  May, 

intathe  Chinese  code:  if  indeed,  they  did  not  both  iml)vl)e  their  le- 
gishvtion  and  their  ethics  from  the  same  source.*  Tytler^s  Univ. 
liist  (Family  Library,)  vol.  4,  p.  80. 

It  is  not  meant  by  this  ta  insinuate  tliat  the  Chinese  are  in  the 
same  state  of  civilization  now,  with  the  Mongols  at  the  time  of  their 
conquest  of  China,  but  that  the  former  were  at  that  tim«  little  ad- 
vanced in  legislation  beyond  their  conquerors,  and  just  as  likely  to 
receive  improvement  froni  the  latter  as  to  impart  it.  We  must  guani 
on  the  other  hand  against  the  belief  that  the  Chinese  have  since  that 
period,  made  any  considerable  progress  in  the  science  of  legislation, 
unless  what  they  owe  to  the  present  Mantchou  dynasty,  or  that  their 
moral  civilization  has  ever  been*  greater  than  at  present,  both  of 
which  notions  the  accounts  of  the  Jesuits  might  lead  to  suppose.  That 
they  have  advanced  in  the  arts  of  luxury  is  undoubted.  Modern 
embassies  and  other  sources  of  information  have  gone  far  to  correct 
the  flattering^  descriptions  of  the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries ;  but 
we  find  many  Europeans  arrive  in  China  with  preconceived  opifh- 
ions  upon  the  country  taken  implicitly  from  Du  Halde,  and  who, 
before  thev  have  landed  from  their  ships,  are  ready,  like  the  elder 
Staunton,!  to  give  a  description  of  the  manners  of  the  people  which 
their  sons  will  be  obliged  to  rectify. 

The  descriptions  of  the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries  mislead,  not 
only  by  their  exaggeration,  but  because  they  judged  China  with  re- 
ference to. Europe,  as  both  countries  were  then  ;  whereas  China  has 
since  altered  her  position  but  little,  whilst  Europe  has  risen  prodi- 
giously in  the  scale  of  civilization.  They  thought  too,  most  likely,  to 
correct  the  Europe  of  their  day,  by  holding  up  China  as  a  pattern  for 
many  virtues  and  for  many  of  its  institutions— *and  in  this  they  only  fol- 
lowed the  example  of  many,  if  not  of  most,  modern  writers  of  ancient 
history.  Rollings  history  of  the  ancient  Egyptians  or  Assyrians  for 
example,  and  the  Jesuits',  or  the  abb^  Raynal's  history  of  China,  are 
in  many  cases  convertible,  and  whole  pages  might  be  transferred  from 
one  to  the  other,  with  a  very  little  verbal  alteration.  It  is  not  solely 
because  there  is  a  remarkable  resemblance  between  the  great  Asia- 
tic and  Egyptian  empires,  which  is  undoubtedly  the  case ;  but  also 
because  the  perpetual  attempt  to  dignify  their  histories,  has  led  each 
historian  to  imagine  nearly  the  same  theory  of  a  perfect  monarchical 
government  for  the  nation  which  he  describes.  They  drew  their  ma- 
terials in  part,  moreover,  from  native  historians,  who,  besides  having 
the  same  propensity  with  our  own,  wrote  in  general  under  despotic  go^- 
vemments,  of  times  anterior  to  their  own,  and  they  flattered  the  dead, 

*  Robertson's  Charles  V.,  sect.  I.  "This  amazing  uniformity,  (in  the  feudal 
system  of  all  the  states  of  Europe,)  has  induced  some  authors  to  believe  thai 
all  these  nations,  notwithstanding  so  many  apparent  circumstances  of  distinction, 
were  originally  the  same  people.  But  it  may  be  ascribed,  with  greater  pro- 
bability, to  the  similar  state  of  society  and  manners  to  which  they  were  acr- 
customed  in  their  native  countries,  and  to  the  similar  situation  in  which  they 
found  themselves  on  taking  possession  of  their  new  domains." 

t  See  that  part  of  his  account  of  Macartney's  embansy,  written  af  Tungchow- 
on  his  way  to  Peking. 


i 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  ChinA.  21 

to  curry  favor  or  avert  displeasure  from  the  living  monardi';  or  they 
took  them  from  state  doculbeuts  of  their  own  time,  which  were  pro« 
mulgated  with  a  view  to  represent  the  government  in  a  favorable  light. 
Select  as  a  specimen,  the  emperor's  instructions  to'his  embassador  to 
the  Tourgouths.  ^  In  oiir  empire,  fidelity,  fiHal  piety,  charity,  justice^ 
and  sincerity,  are  our  ruling  principles,  the  objects  of  our  veneration, 
and  the  constant  guidesof  our  conduct,^  &>c.    8taunton*s  trandation. 

It  is  infinitely  safer  to  deduce  the  character  of  the  Chinese  from 
that  of  other  modern  Asiatic  empires  which  are  best  known  ;  since 
their  general  resemblance  is  incontrovertible.  This  topic  suggestsr 
the  consideration  whether  it  would  n«t  be  advisable  to  choose  the 
commissioners  or  consuls,  who  have  tfhe  management  of  the  affairs 
of  foreigners  in  China,  among  those  who  have  practical  knowledge  of 
Asiatic  institutions  and  manners,  to  save  them  from  the  mistakes 
which  persons  who  are  acquainted  with  European  civilization  on- 
ly, almost  invariably  commit  in  the  outset  of  their  career  in  Asia. 
'^  Those  who  landed,'*  says  Ellis  in  his  account  of  lord  Amherst's 
embassy,  "with  an  impression  that  the  Chinese  were  to  be  classed 
with  the  civilized  nations  of  Europe,  have  no  doubt  seen  reason  to 
correct  their  opinion ;  those,  on  the  contrary,  who  in  their  estimate 
ranged  them  with  the  other  nations  of  Asia^  will  have  seen*  very  little 
to  surprise  them  in  the  conduct,  either  of  the  government  or  of 
individuals." 

The  following  compilation  will,  it  is  hoped,  tend  to*  correct  the 
erroneous  opinions  which  still  exist  about  China.  If  we  find,  from 
the  emperor's  own*  confessions,  that  there  is  corruption  and  negli-*. 
gence  in  every  department  of  the  government ;  that  the  expenditure 
constantly  exceeds  the  ordinary  revenue ;  that  famine  visits  the  land 
frequently,  and  that  its  horrors  are  always  aggravated  by  the  rapacity 
of  the  authorities;  that  combinations  e]l»st  in  afi  pjarts  of  the  coun- 
try, which  break  out  occasionally  in  open  insurrection  against  the 
government ;  that  every  part  of  the  country  is  infested  with  banditti, 
who  are  connived  at,  if  not  promoted,  by  the  local  officers  ^  we  may 
safely  conclude  that  such  a  government  is  held  together  more  by  the 
force  of  habit  and  adventitious  circumstances,  than  through  intrinsic 
merit.  Nor  will  this  testimony  be  invalidated  by  the  wise  maxims 
which  are  put  into  the  mouth  of  the  emperor  by  sycophantic  historians, 
nor  even  by  the  apparent  wisdom  of  some  of  his  laws.  '^  It  has  been 
justly  remarked  that,  notwithstanding  the  despicable  character  of  both 
of  these  emperors,"  (says  Gibbon,*  in  speaking  of  the  emperors  Area- 
dius  and  Honorius)  '^  their  laws,  with  fefl^  exceptions',  breathe  often 
the  nnist  admirable  sentiments-,  and  the  wisest  political  principles ; 
but  this  proves  no  more,  thten  that  there  were  some  men  of  abiHties 
who  were  employed  in  framing  them  ;  it  was  another  thing  to  en- 
force their  observance,  tfDd  while  that  was  neglected,  as  the  deplora- 
ble situation  of  the  empire  too  well  declares,  they  were  words  without 
meaning,  empty'sounds,  to  which  the  public  administration  of  go- 
vernment was  a  daily  contradiction." 

*  As  quoted  in  Tytler's  Universal  History.  (Fantily  Library)  vol    4.  p.  3h 


1**2  Notices  of  Modern  China,  May, 

The  extracts  from  the  Peking  gazettes,  of  which  our  compilation 
will  chiefly  consist,  are  gleaned  principally  from  the  Indochinese 
Gleaner,  the  Malacca  Observer,  the  Canton  Register,  the  translations 
of  the  Royal  Asiatic  society,  and  a  few  translations  given  in  the  ap- 
pendix to  sir  George  Staunton^s  account  of  the  embassy  to  the  khan 
of  the  Tourgouths.  Some  quotations  are  given  also  from  other 
sources,  which  are  indicated  in  their  proper  places*  As  we  owe  our 
fullest  descriptions  of  China  to  Roman  Catholic  missionaries,  so  do 
we  owe  the  present  notices  chiefly  to  missionaries  of  the  reformed 
church ;  for  nearly  all  of  the  translations  found  in  the  first  three  pe- 
riodicals quoted  above  were  furnished  by  the  late  doctor  Morrison, 
the  interpreter  to  the  British  East  India  company's  factory  at  Can- 
ton, whose  name  is  a  sufficient  guaranty  for  their  fidelity^r  The  ex- 
tracts commence  with  the  first  number  of  the  Indochinese  Gleaner, 
a  work  which  is  now  nearly  out  of  print,  and  are  continued  more 
or  less  from  that  date,  May,  1817,  to  the  present  year.  This  space 
of  time  includes  the  three  last  years  of  the  reign  of  Keaking  and  the 
whole  of  the  present  emperor's.  A  compilation  gathered  from  such 
sources  must  necessarily  be  very  defective  and  the  results  often 
inconclusive ;  but  it  is  instructive  nevertheless  as  far  as  it  does  go, 
because  it  narrates  actual  events,  detailed  bv  the  Chinese  them- 
selves  in  the  ordinary  routine  of  official  duty.  Whilst  scattered 
through  the  pages  of  a  newspaper  or  magazine,  as  isolated  facts, 
they  command  little  attention  and  are  distrusted  by  those  who  do 
not  know  how  they  are  obtained.  Collected  together  and  classified, 
they  confirm  each  otlier  and  tend  to.  elucidate  more  fully  the  subject 
to  which  they  refer. 

Some  account  of  the  Peking  gazette  will  be  found  in  a  former 
number  of  the  Repository,  vol.  1,  p.  506.  For  the  manner  in  which 
it  is  compiled  we  are  indebted  to  the  Journal  Asiatique  for  December, 
1833.  *^  The  supreme  council  of  the  empire,''  we  are  tokl  in  that 
periodical,  *^  which  includes  the  ministers,  sits  in  the  imperial  palace 
at  Peking.  Early  every  morning,  ample  extracts  from  the  arffairs  de- 
cided upon  or  examined  by  the  emperor  the  evening  before,  are 
fixed  upon  a  board  in  a  court  of  the  palace.  A  collection  of  these 
extracts  forms  the  annals  of  the  government,  and  thence  the  mate* 
rials  for  the  history  of  the  empire  are  drawn.  The  administration 
and  the  government  establishments  at  Peking  are  ordered,  therefore, 
to  make  a  copy  of  the  extracts  every  day,  and  to  preserve  them  in 
their  archives.  The  government  officers  in^  the  provinces  receive 
them  by  their  tchi  tchan  (couriers),  who  are  retained  in  the  capital 
expressly  for  that  purpose.  But  in  order  that  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  empire  may  obtain  some  knovf^ledge  of  the  progress  of  public 
affairs,  the  placarded  extracts  are,  by  permission  of  government, 
printed  completely  at  Peking,  without  a  single  word  being  changed 
or  omitted."  The  result  is  the  Peking  gazette.  A  court  circular  is 
issued  daily  at  Canton  also,  and  slips  of  paper  are  occasionally  hawk- 
ed about  the  streets  like  an  extraordinary  gazette  in  London,  on 
occasions  of  eventful  news,  or  sometimes  to  report  mere  trifles.  Many 


1835,  Notices  of  Modern  China  23 

of  the  local  events  of  Canton  recorded  in  the  Canton  Register  were 
taken  perhaps  by  Dr.  Morrison  from  these  publications,  and  some- 
times, as  is  generally  stated,  on  common  report. 

Th^  penal  code.  Although  the  despotism  of  the  sovereign  is  su- 
bordinate to  the  despotism  of  established  usage,  we  must  guard 
against  the  supposition  that  his  laws,  like  those  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians,  alter  not.  The  penal  code  has  undergone  several  emenda- 
tions since  sir  George  Staunton's  translation  appeared.  It  consisted 
originally  of  the  leuh^  which  for  several  ages  comprised  only  457 
heads ;  in  the  fifth  year  of  the  emperor  Yungching  it  was  reduced  to 
436.  The  h  (novelise)  or  modem  clauses,  to  limit,  explain,  or  alter, 
the  old  statutes,  were  first  introduced  during  the  Ming  dynasty,  which 
preceded  that  now  on  the  throne.  In  the  first  year  of  the  present 
reign  they  amounted  to  1573.* 

The  Criminal  Board  at  Peking  addressed  the  emperor  in  1829  to 
recommend  a  new  edition. I  The  late  emperor  ordered  that  a  revis- 
ed and .  corrected  edition  of  the  code  should  be  published  every  five 
years  ;  the  first  five  being  a  slight  revisal,  and  the  next  a  thorough 
one.  *In  consequence  of  the  many  alterations,*  continues  the  Board, 
*  which  have  taken  place  during  the  present  reign,  the  law  and  prac- 
tice no  longer  correspond.'  A  new  edition^  was  published  the  fol- 
lowing year,  in  compliance  no  doubt  with  this  request,  composing 
28  volumes  octavo.  The  emperor  decreed  at  the  same  time,||  that 
instead  of  fixing  ten  years  or  any  other  period  for  the  republication 
of  the  whole  code,  'the  supreme  courts  shall  make  as  few  altera- 
tions as  possible  on  the  last  code,  and  that  when  they  are  oblig- 
ed to  do  so,  they  shall  report  them  immediately  to  receive  the  im- 
perial sanction,  and  then  promulgate  them  throughout  the  empire. 
The  reason  assigned  for  this  rule  is,  that  wily  litigators  and  law- 
yers avail  themselves  of  the  numerous  laws  made  by  the  six  su- 
preme courts  at  Peking,  to  act  upon  the  new  law  or  upon  the  old, 
as  suits  their  purposes,  which  they  are  able  to  do,  so  long  as  the  laws 
are  not  published. — It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  notice  here,  that 
the  '  orders '  which  have  been  promulgated  at  Canton  during  the  last 
ten  years,  as  the  laws  of  the  empire  relating  to  foreigners,  are  not 
found  in  the  last  edition  of  the  code,  and  that  they  have  neither 
personal  access  to  the  Chinese  courts  of  justice,  nor  that  advantage 
of  publication  of  the  laws  afi'ecting  them,  which  is  here  admitted 
to  be  due  to  the  natives  of  the  country.  We  may  digress  further  too, 
to  remark,  that  so  far  from  usage  being  immutable  in  China,  the 
emperor  does  not  hesitate  even  to  alter  the  characters  of  the  lan« 
guage;  for  on  his  accession  he  decreed  51  that  '^ning^  *  repose,'  the 
the  name  of  the  late  emperor,  his  father,  be  hereafter  sacred  ;  and 
that  to  prevent  its  profanation  it  should  be  written  ^,  the  character 
1^  itit,  *  the  heart,'  which  enters  into  its  composition,  being  chang- 
ed to  a  horizontal  line. 

*  Canton  Register,  July  2d,  1829.    |)  Canton  Register,  July  3d,  1830. 

t  Canton  Register.  Jan.  19th.  1830.    If  Indochinese  Gleaner,  p.  108.  Ap.  1821  ' 

X  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2d,  p.  11. 


24  Notices  of  Modem  China,  Mat, 

Although  H  code  of  laws  is  to  a  certain  extent  a  security  to  a  na- 
tion, it  is  by  no  means  entirely  so,  as  will  be  found  to  be  the  case  in 
China,  as  it  has  in  France  and  elsewhere.  The  sentiments  of  moraU 
ity  must  be  diffused  amongst  a  people  to  insure  the  strict  and  impar- 
tial execuxion  of  laws  whether  written  or  unwritten ;  for  without  that^ 
they  will  easily  be  wrested  from  their  true  meanings  '*  From  the 
impracticability  of  providing  for  every  possible  contingency,*^  says 
the  44th  section  of  the  Penal  Code,  '^  there  may  be  cases  to  which 
no  laws  or  statutes  are  precisely  applicable ;  such  case;:  may  then 
be  determined  by  an  accurate  comparison  with  others,  which  are  al^ 
ready  provided  for,  and  which  approach  most  nearly  to  those  under 
investigation,  in  order  to  ascertain  afterwards  to  what  extent  an 
aggravation  or  mitigation  of  the  punishment  would  be  equitable.  A 
provisional  sentence  conformable  thereto  shall  be  laid  before  the 
superior  magistrates,  and  after  receiving  their  approbation,  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  emperor's  ^nal  decision.  Any  erroneous  judgment 
which  may  be  pronounced  in  consequence  of  adopting  a  more  sum- 
niary  mode  of  proceeding,  in  cases  of  a  doubtful  nature,  shall  be 
punished  as  willful  deviation  from  justice.'*  This  reference  to  the 
emperor  is  made,  as  was  the  case  in  the  Roman  empire,  in  writing, 
^^which  is  certainly  according  to  sir  W.  Blackstone,  *'  a  bad  method 
of  interpretation.  To  interrogate  the  legislature  to  decide  particular 
disputes,  is  not  only  endless,  but  affords  great  room  for  partiality 
and  oppression.  The  answers  of  the  (Roman)  emperor  were  called 
his  rescripts,  and  these  had  in  succeeding  cases  the  for^e-  of  per- 
petual laws ;  though  they  ought  to  be  carefully  distinguished  by  every 
rational  civilian,  from  those  general  conditions,  which  had  only  the 
nature  of  things  for  their  guide/**  A  code,  which,  besides  giving  the 
magistrates  a  certain  latitude  on  either  side  of  any  particular  law  in 
order  to  make  it  include  cases  which  it  does  not  specify,  makes  their 
decision  again  dependent  upon  the  caprice  of  one  man,  must  depend, 
like  any  other  human  arbitration,  upon  the  honesty  of  the  parties. 
The  inefficiency  of  the  Chinese  code  is  further  indicated  by  another  of 
Its  own  sections,  the  386th,  which  declares:  ''That  whoever  is  guilty 
of  improper  conduct,  and  such  as  is  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  laws, 
though  not  a  breach  of  any  specific  article,  shall  be  punished,  at  the 
least,  with  forty  blows;  and  when  the  impropriety  is  of  a  serious 
nature^  with  80  blows." 

After  reading  these  two  clauses  in  conjunction  with  the  emperor's 
proclamation  relative  to  the  numerous  new  laws  noticed  before,  we 
may  be  prepared  to  find  many  violations  of  its  laws.^  A  general  si- 
militude of  the  leuh,  or  original  penal  code  of  China,  to  that  of  the 
Visigoths  or  Baiti  in  Spain,  arising  out  of  a. parallel  state  of  civiliza- 
tion may  be  remarked.  But  ^  while  the  Roman  emperors  were  en- 
acting such  sanguinary  statutes,  as  thoseof  Arcadius  and  Honorius, 
which  declares  that  the  children  of  those  convicted  of  treason  shall 
he  perpetually  infamous,  incapable  of  all  inheritance,  of  all  ofiice  or 
employment;  that  they  shall  languish  in  want  and  misery,  so  that  life 

*  Bla'ljstone's  Commentaries,  sect.  2d. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  25 

shall  be  to  ihem  a  burden,  and  death  n  comfort/*  The  Goth«  enacted 
that,  **  all  crimes  be  visited  on  the  perpetrator  alone :  let  the  crime  die 
with  him  who  has  committed  it,  and  Jet  not  the  heir  dread  any  dan- 
ger from  the  deeds  of  his  predecessor.**  The  Chinese,  on  the  other 
band,  (although  it  was  proposed  according  to  Du  Halde  to  change  the 
law  so  long  back  as  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  W&ute,  b.  c.  1$!,) 
preserve  this  blot  in  their  code,  in  certain  cases,  to  the  present  day  ; 
for  so  late  as  1828,  the  emperor  decreed,  as  an  amendment  no  doubt 
Mpon  section  287  of  the  code,  **  that  hereafter,  when  in  any  case, 
three,  four,  or  more  persons,  in  a  family  are  murdered^  if  it  ap* 
pears  on  the  trial  that  the  said  family  has  no  heir  left,  then  the  son 
or  sons  of  the  murderer,  who  may  not  have  arrived  at  manhood^ 
shall  be  presented  to  the  keepers  of  the  harem,  and  be  emasculated; 
and  a  report  be  made  to  the  emperor.  Let  the  Criminal  Board  enter 
this  among  the  supplementary  laws,  and  act  agreeably  thereto.** 
And  this  new  law  was  applied  immediately  in  tne  case  of  a  man,| 
who  having  attempted  the  virtue  of  his  neighbor*s  wife  and  failed, 
murdered  tne  husband  and  two  other  members  of  the  family,  and  left 
him  without  an  heir.  The  emperor  ordered  the  son  of  the  murder<^ 
er,  a  child  of  about  ten  years  of  age,  to  be  delivered  to  the  officers  of 
the  harem  to  be  made  an  eunuch,  and  so  by  the  lex  talionis,  to  cut 
off  the  murderer's  posterity  also. 

In  September,  1832,  the  Criminal  Board  at  Peking||  expressed  to 
the  emperor  a  wish  on  their  part,  to  alter  the  law,5I  which  involves 
with  a  rebel  all  his  kindred.  In  reply,  his  majesty  says,  that  their 
recommendation  is  unsuitable.  '^Rebels  are  a  virulent  poison  which 
infect  a  whole  region ;  and  inasmuch  as  they  involve  officers,  soldiers 
and  their  families,  their  crime  is  supreme  and  their  wickedness  in- 
finite ;  if  then  their  descendants  are  not  all  exterminated,  it  is  an  act 
of  clemency.**  We  are  told,**  that  in  accordance  iVith  this  law, 
the  wife,  daughters,  and  other  female  members  of  the  family  of  an 
uncle  of  Changkihurh  (Jehanguir),  the  rebel  chieftain  in  Chinese 
Turkistan,  were  in  1827  or  182i8  banished  to  the  southern  provinces 
of  China  and  subjected  to  slavery  ;  while  the  men  of  the  family  were 
separated  from  them,  and  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment. 
In  1832,tt  the  families  of  seven  Mohammedan  begs  of  Turkistan, 
who  had  been  executed  for  rebellion,  were  condemned  to  slavery. 
Three  sons  of  the  leader  of  the  rebellion  in  the  mountains  which  di- 
vide the  provinces  of  Kwangtang,  Kwangse,  and  Hoonan,  his  daugh- 
ter, daughter-in-law,  a  brother,  and  two  accomplices,  were  delivered 
over,  in  1832,  to  the  Criminal  Board  at  Peking  for  trial :  five  of  them 
were  sentenced,  in  October,  to  the  '*  slow  and  ignominious  death 
of  cutting  to  pieces,**  and  their  heads  to  be  carried  about  among  the 
multitude.lf 

*  Tytler's  Universal  History,  (Family  Library,)  vol.  4,  p.  80. 
t  Canton  Register,  Feb.  2d,  1829.      '*  Canton  Register  May  lOth,  1829. 
t  Canton  Register,  May  2d,  1828.      tt  Canton  Register,  Aug.  2d,  1832. 
II  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  p.  336.  tt  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  l,pp.  381,470. 
^  See  section  255,  and  appendix  23  of  Staunton's  translation. 
VOL.    IV.    iNO.    I.  4 


96  Notices  of  Modern   China.  May, 

The  uncertainty  and  futility  of  a  code,  of  winch  the  provisions  are 
liable  to  reference  and  change  on  every  slight  pretext,  are  seen  in  a 
case  which  occurred  about  the  same  time  in  Nganhwuy  province, 
where  six  people  were  killed  in  an  afiray  between  two  parties  of  salt 
smugglers^  One  of  the  murderers,  a  Mohammedan,  ripped  open 
one  of  the  corpses  of  his  adversaries,  plucked  out  the  viscera,  spMt 
the  head,  and  threw  the  different  parts  of  the  body  into  the  river. 
This  man  was  sentenced  on  his  trial  to  suffer  death  by  decapitation 
after  confinement,  (which  generally  means  that  his  life  will  be  spared,) 
according  to  the  section  290,  on  ^*  killing  in  an  affray.**  The  empe- 
ror  censures  not  pnly  the  judge  who  passed  this  sentence,  but  also 
the  Board  at  Peking  who  referred  it  to  him,  because  they  did  not 
notice  the  gratuitous  cruelty  of  the  murderer,  and  he  orders  a  new 
law  to  be  made  to  apply  to  such  cases. 

In  consequence  of  the  litigious  spirit  manifested  by  the  members 
of  the  imperial  clan,  the  emperor  enacted  some  new  law^  in  )829 
especially  for  them.t  Of  late,  he  remarks  *Uhey  have  constantly  ap- 
peared in  cases  that  did  not  iininediatly  concern  themselves,  and 
have  employed  their  privileges  and  influence  to  extort  money  on 
legal  pretexts.**  The  military  council  of  the  empire,  the  ministers  of 
state,  the  heads  of  the  imperial  household,  and  the  supreme  court 
of  the  criminal  law,  having  assembled  by  order  of  his  majesty,  framed 
certain  new  laws  which  he  confirmed.  The  tenor  of  them  was, 
that,  '  should  any  member,  direct  or  collateral,  of  the  imperial  clan, 
appeal  to  any  court  in  an  affair  that  does  not  concern  himself,  and 
should  it  be  found  that  this  was  designed  to  obtain  money  by  frau- 
dulent pretexts?,  he  shall  be  sentenced  to  a  hundred  blows  with  the 
cudgel ;  forty  of  which  shall  be  inflicted  really  and  severely  with  the 
baiT^boo.  (f  in  affairs  that  do  not  concern  themselves,  they  form  a 
conspiracy  with  witnesses  and  others  to  extort  money,  the  offenders 
shall  be  transported  to  Kirin  (in  Mantchouria),  deprived  of  their  ho- 
norary distinction,  and  receive  a  chsLstiseinent  of  40  blows  with  the 
bamboo.  Those  who  come  forward  to  assist  by  their  influence  in 
these  conspiracies,  shall  be  pilloried  for  three  months,  and  then 
transported  to  the  frontier.*  The  emperor  ordered  these  laws  to  be 
inserted  in  the  code,  and  published  among  all  the  Tartar  tribes  both 
near  and  distant,  that  the  law  may  be  universally  known  and  eter- 
nally obeyed.  A  case  in  point  occurred  shortly  afterwards,  when  the 
emperor  ordered  the  parties  to  be  proceeded  Jigainst  with  the  utmost 
rigor  of  the  law. J 

There  is  a  circumstance  of  the  above  law  worthy  of  note,  which  is, 
that  flogging  with  the  bamboo  is  awarded  to  Tartars,  of  the  imperial 
blood  too,  whereas  flection  9  of  the  code  enacts  that,  '^all  the  sub- 
jects of  the  empire  who  are  enrolled  under  the  Tartarian  banners^ 
when  found  guilty  of  committing  any  offenses  which  render  them 
liable  by  the  laws  in  general  to  a  corporeal  punishment,  shall  receive 
the  whole  number  of  blows  specified  ;  but  the  chastisement  shall  be 

Canton  Register.  May  26,  1829.  \  ranion  R'-gistcr.  Aut.  17th.  \S29 

C&nton  Register,  Julv  2(1,  18J?? 


IS^rt.  Notices  of  Modern   China-  27 

inflicted  with  tlie  whip  instead  of  the  bamboo,^^  Thi.<;  clause  in  the 
code  must  have  been  abrogated  or  allowed  to  fnl]  into  disuse  before, 
however ;  for  we  find  the  emperor  expressing  his  severe  displeasure, 
in  the  88th  number  of  the  Peking  gazette  for  1828»*  against  Nganseu, 
a  Tartar  nobleman  who  is  an  hereditary  officer,  and  had  recently 
been  a  lord  in  waiting  at  the  imperial  gate  Keentsing.  Thiff  noble- 
man thrashed  his  servant  to  death,  and  instead  of  telling  the  emperor ^ 
as  he  ought  to  have  done,  he  endeavored  to  conceal  it.  The  empe- 
ror heard  of  it,  however,  and  ordered  a  court  of  inquiry.  The  ;;ourt, 
fearing  Nganseu,  delayed  to  send  in  their  report  fot  tVrenty  days,  for 
which  the  emperor  delivered  tlteni  over  to  the  Criminal  Board.  The 
nobleman  was  ordered  to  the  gate  of  au-dicnce  and  there  punished 
with  twenty  '  heavy  blows  ^  with  the  flat  bamboo  on  the  seat  of 
honor:  he  was  banished  moreover  from  court;  but  allowed  to  retain 
his  hereditary/  honors, — Another  case  of  reference  to  the  emperor 
upon  a  doubtful  case  with  regard  to  the  code  will  be  found  in  the 
Repository  vol.  2,  p.  287, 

Besides  the  laws  made  by  the  emperor  or  by  the  s\X  boards  ai 
Peking  with  his  sanction,  the  orders  of  the  officers  of  the  provin- 
cial governments  have  tlie  force  of  laws,  or  at  all  events  they  stretch 
the  laws  at  convenience  without  reference  to  the  emperor  ;t  but  if 
referred  to  and  sanctioned  by  him,  they  become  I'aws,  but  are  not  al- 
ways made  a  part  of  the  code  as  we  huve  stated  to' be  the  case  with  the 
orders  relating  to  foreigners.  To  alter  or  modify  these  local  laws, 
the  governors  of  provinces  generally  invite  the  cooperation  of  the 
fooyuen,  judge,  and  treasurer,  &;c.,  to  share  the  responsibinty.  Some 
of  these  precepts  even  affect  life.  The  governor  and  fooyuen  of 
Canton  issued  a  joint  proclamation  in  1830,|  directed  against  banditti, 
who  under  the  disguise  of  cirstom- house  searchern,  plunder  boats 
upon  the  river.  The  principle  is  laid  down  that  no  boat  is  to  be 
searched  in  transit,  but  only  at  a  custom-house,  and  any  who  at- 
tempt it  may  be  seized,  bound,  and  carried  before  a  magistrate ; 
and  if  he  resist  he  may  be  killed,  under  the  law  which  authorizes  to 
resist  armed  banditti.  The  proclamation  cautions  traders  not  to 
ahuse  this  sanction,  by  making  it  auxiliary  to  smuggling. 

The  only  law  that  we  find  in  the  code  upon  this  head  is  tliat  under 
the  388th  section,  which  affects  criminals  who  resist  police-officers, 
which  says:  *'if  the  criminal  who  resists,  is  armed  With  any  weapons 
of  defense,  and  the  police-officers  kill  him  in  endeavoring  to  secure 
his  person ;  or  if  the  criminal  escapes  from  their  custody  or  from 
prison,  and  is  killed  upon  a  renewal  of  the  pursuit,  the  police-officers 
shall  in  nowise  be  ans^verable  for  his  death.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  a  police-officer  at  any  time  kills  or  severely  wounds  a  criminal, 
who  is  not  capitally  punishable,  and  who  had  surrendered  without 
resistance,  either  immediately  or  as  soon  as  overtaken,  such  police- 
officer  shall  be  punished  according  to  the  law  against  killing  or 
wounding  in  an  affray."     Considering  the  clauses  in  sections  141 

*  Malacca  Observer  Jan.  27th,  1829-        t  Canton  Register,  Feb.  15th.  1830 

*  Caiiton  Register,  July  2d  1829 


^  Notices  of  Modern   Vhina,  Mav, 

and  l4Gt>(*(.ke  coJe  which  award,  in  the  cnse  of  smuggled  salt,  \\\c 
whole  of  it  to  an  informer  or  to  the  seizer,  and  in  the  case  of  other 
goods,  three  tenths  to  the  informer,  and  considering  further  that 
clause  of  section  3>  10,  concerning  ^*all  persons  resisting  and  striking 
those  who,  under  the  authority  of  any  public  office  or  officer  of  go- 
verimient,  are  employed  in  collecting  duties  ;^'  we  can  scarcely  ima- 
gine a  case  to  occur  in  which  the  governor  might  not  decide  on  eith-< 
er  side  as  suited  him,  or  in  whicb  his  decision  miglit  not  be  reversed, 
with  the  colorable  pretext  of  law.  A  case  did  occur  in  1833,*  when 
the  governor  was  true  to  his  interpFetation  of  the  law.  It  was  ru- 
mored that  a  passage-boat  going  from  Canton  to  Chaouking  foo,  a 
distance  of  70'  miles,  had  smuggled  opium  on  board.  A  custom^ 
house  boat  set  off  in  pursuit  and  overtook  her  late  in  the  evening. 
The  boat  was  hailed  and  ordeFed  to  stop  to  be  searched ;  but  the 
master  refused' and  threatened  to  fire  on  the  custom-house  officers 
if  they  attempted  it.  The  attempt  was  made  and  the  threat  fulfilled ; 
and  the  custom-house  boat  was  obliged  to  return  to  Canton  with 
four  men  killed  and  twelve  wounded.  Meanwhile  the  passage-boat 
pursued  her  way,  and  the  master  reported  at  the  first  custom-house 
he  reached,  the  circutnstances  of  the  affray;  and  stated  that  the 
custom-house  botit  had  acted  contrary  to  the  governor's  late  edict, 
and  that  he,  the  master,  could  not  tell  whether  she  was  reall)  what 
she  appeared,  or  a  pirate  boat.  He  made  the  same  report  on  his  re- 
turn to  Canton,  and  the  governor  in  his  reply  to  a  complaint  on  the 
part  of  the  custom-house  officers,  justified  the  master  of  the  passage- 
boat  on  the  ground  that  his  orders  had  been  violated,  not  to  attempt 
to  search  boats  between  custom-house  stations.  Four  men  of  the 
wounded  officers  of  the  custpms  had  by  this^  time  died*.  This  little 
history  wilf  go  some  way  towards  e^^plainin^  the  open  violation  of 
the  numerous  imperial  and  viceregal  edicts  against  the  contraband 
trade  in  opium. 

An  imperial  edict  of  1824  enacts,t  that  for  the  people  to  have 
firearms  in  their  possession  is  contrary  to  law,  and  orders  have  al- 
ready been  issued  to  each  provincial  government  to  fix  a  period  within 
which  all  matchlocks  belonging  to  individuals  should  be  bought  up 
at  a  valuation  ;  and  again  in  1831, |  firearms,  witf  the  exception 
of  fowling-pieces^  are  interdicted  and  ordered  to  be  delivered  up 
within  six  months.  The  magistrate  of  the  district  of  Nanhae  in  Canton 
took  upon  himself,  nevertheless,  in  1830,  to  issue  a  proclamation  per- 
mitting the  inhabitants  to  consider  all  people  as  thieves  whom  they 
might  see  on  the  tops  of  the  houses  after  the  second  watch  of  the 
night,  and  fire  at  them.  He  did  not  permit  them,  however,  to  fire 
with  ball  or  shot,  but  only  grains  of  paddy ;  *  because,*  adds  he,  ^  whilst 
I  would  detect  thieves,  I  would  save  lives.'  Two  months  afterwards 
he  partially  revoked  the  order  and  declared  firearnis  to  be  illegal,  or 
that  nothing  but  the  most  urgent  cases  can  excuse  their  use.     H$» 

*  Canton  Register,  Julv  ]5tb,  1833. 

t  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  society,  vol.  I.  p.  386 

X  Canton  Register   BTarch  24th,  1831 


ISaS.  \otices  of  Modern  China,  ^ 

still  permiU  them  in  such  cases,*  when  it  is  certain  that  tlie  man  on^ 
the  housetop  \»  a  thief  and  they  cannot  catch  hiin  ;  but  there  is  to 
be  no  firing  on  mere  suspicion,  which  rather  aids  the  thief  than^ 
hinders  him.  His  first  order  was,  he  admitted,  abused^  and  the  inha- 
bitants are  disturbed  by  the  popping  of  guns  M  night.  In  his  first 
edict,  he  says  fhat  he  has  caught  a  great  many  thletes,  but 
has  seldom  received  the  stolen  property,  whence  he  infers  fhat  the 
receivers  of  stolen  goods  must  be  numerous.  He  orders,  therefore, 
for  the  purpose  of  intimidating  the  receivers  and  to  make  the  inhabi- 
tantalook  after  their  tenants,  that*^  all  houses  whether  large  or  small, 
in  which  stolen  goods  are  found,  shall  be  given  to  the  informer.'*'* 

In  addition  to  all  these  rescripts  and  by-laws  it  appears,  according 
to  the  Canton  Register,  that  villages  hibve  their  unwritten  usages,  to 
which  a  general  council  of  old  men  and  gentry  compel  individuals  to 
submit,  and  in  this,  it  is  said,  the  government  supports  them. 

Nor  does  the  manufacture  of  laws  end  here,  for  occasionally,  there' 
are  forged  edicts  promulgated,  which,  as  they  are  punishable  by 
section  355  of  the  code  with  death,  must  sometimes  be  found  to 
answer,  or  they  would  not  be  attempted.  The  governor  of  Peking 
apprehended  one  of  the  clerks  of  the  Board  of  Revenue  in  1827,t 
who  with  accomplices,  had  forged  an  official  edict  with  a  view  to 
extort  mpney ;  one  of  his  accomplices  kept  a  clothier's  shop.  Some 
others  in  the  same  office  were  sentenced  a  few  months  afterwards  to 
carry  the  cangue  or  wooden  collar|  for  two  months  at  Peking,  and 
then  to  be  transported  to  an  unwholesome  region,  meaning  Yunnan 
or  Canton  provinces,  there  to  be  given  as  slaves  to  the  soldiers,  and 
be  again  exposed  in  the  cangue  for  three  months  more.  Another 
case  of  forgery  occured  in  1829,  when  the  offender  was  sentenced  by 
a  judge  to  transportation  only,  on  the  ground,  that  t-he  forged  do- 
cument was  never  published.  The  court  of  appeal  condemned  the 
sentence,  however,  and  was  supported  by  the  emperor ;  because  the 
document  was  handed  about  and  shown  to  people  who  talked  of  it 
pubiicly  and  praised  it.  The  judge  was  ordered  before  a  court  of 
inquiry. 

In  1831,11  a  document  appeared  in  Canton  which  purported  to  he 
an  edict  qf  the  fboyuen,  and  contained  a  minute  specification  ofihe 
names  of  the  compradors  and  other  servants  of  the  foreign  factories, 
insinuating  that  they  combined  treasonably  with  the  foreigners,  &.C., 
with  a  view  to  extort  money.  From  some  peculiarity  about  it,  one 
of  the  compradors  doubted  its  authenticity,  and  reference  being  made 
to  the  principal  hong  merchant,  it  was  discovered  to  be  a  forgery. 
A  plan  was  immediately  laid  to  entrap  the  perpetrators,  and  it  was 
resolved  to  invite  them  to  a  repast  in  order  to  arrange  the  matter 
amicably.  The  invitation  was  accepted  and  the  parties  went,  when 
they  were  seized  by  the  police.  They  bought  themselves  off  probably, 
for  we  hear  nothing  more  about  them. 

*  Canton  Register,  July  3d,  1830.  t  Canton  Register,  May  31st;  1828. 

ft  Canton  Register,  Feb.  18th,  1838         ||  Canton  Register,  Sept.  2d,  1831 


\ 


30  Fire   Tnsmanrt    in  Cuniiw  May 


Art  IV.  Fire  insurance  in  Canton  :  nature  and  character  of  the 
risk;  fire  of  1822;  the  situation  of  property  here;  the  degrees 
of  risk;  how  mitigated,  S^c,     From  a  Correspondent. 

Fire  Insurance  has  been  lately  more  oi  less  spoken  of  in  Canton,  and 
as  much  diversity  of  opinion  appears  to  prevail  on  the  subject,  a  short 
examination  of  the  nature  and  character  of  the  risli,  that  would  ob- 
tain on  the  eMtablisbment  of  a  Hre  insurance  society  may  not  be  useless. 
Such  an  inquiry  may  tend,  perhaps,  to  methodize  our  ideas,  and 
enable  us  ta  draw  some  general  conclusions,  and  assist  us  in  forming 
3tn  opinion  of  the  practicability  of  establishing  such  a  society.  The 
merits  and  demerits  of  the  subject  can  only  be  ascertained  by  en- 
deavoring to  place  in  their  just  relative  position,  the  arguments  that 
can  be  adduced  on  either  side.  We  shall  often  find  our  judgment 
led  astray  by  an  undue  weight  and  importance  being  given  to  some 
considerations,  whik;  others  cf  ^reat  value  are  entirely  overlooked. 
If  this  inquiry  be  fairly  followed  in  regard  to  the  subject  under  con- 
sideration, it  may  be  found  to  be  not  only  of  a  practicable  nature, 
but  beneficial  to  the  supporters  of  such  a  society,  and  highly  satisfac- 
tory to  our  constituents  at  home. 

The  untried  nature  of  the  subject  renders  it  one  of  no  small  diffi- 
culty. The  great  fire  of  Canton  in  1822,  stands  athwart  the  sub- 
ject, and  threatens  to  overwhelm  every  rational  notion  we  may  be 
disposed  to  entertain,  and  without  consideration,  we  are  apt  to  con- 
clude that  that  event  is  a  panacea  to  every  argument  which  can  be 
adduced  to  show  that  the  existence  of  the  said  fire  has  little  or  no 
weight  in  estimating  the  relative  advantages  or  disadvantages  of  fire 
in«ttrance  in  this  place.  The  natural  order  of  the  subject  seems  to 
suggest  an  inquiry  into  the  degrees  of  risk  arising  from  the  locality 
of  the  place.  This  indeed  is  the  most  formidable,  and  perhaps  the 
only,  objection  that  can  be  urged.  The  proximity  of  houses,  the  nar- 
rowness of  the  streets,  the  combustible  material  that  is  to  be  seen  in 
every  direction,  alt  combine  to  astound  the  casual  or  careless  obser- 
ver. Upon  these,  follow  the  great  fire  above  alluded  to,  which  closes 
his  view  of  the  subject,  and  fire  insurance  is  generally  declared  not 
practicable.  These  considerations  alone,  and  they  are  certainly 
weighty  ones,  have  induced  many  to  form  opinions  averse  to  the 
question,  and  hd  them  to  doubt  the  applicability  of  fire  insurance  to 
Canton. 

The  diminution  of  fire  risk  must  be  deemed  to  consist,  in  the  se- 
paration of  one  risk  from  another  or  in  their  divisibility,  and  where 
this  is  not  practicable,  in  the  prevention  of  the  extension  of  fire  by 
strong  partition  walls.  The  great  divisions  of  risks  in  China  cannot 
be  formed  into  more  than  four,  of  which  Macao  would  constitute  one, 
Honam  on  the  opposite  aide  of  the  river  would  form  a  second,  and 
Canton  divided  by  the  creek,  may  be  considered  as  making  two  more 


l^a.  /V/€  Insurance  in    Conton  Hi 

It  must  tlierelbrc  be  admitted  timt  no  small  a  iiumbei  is  uiit'avorable 
lo  the  obj^ct  iii  view.  But  having  fully  admitted  this  objection, 
thers^wiii  be  found,  upon  examination,  a  number  of  circumstances 
acting  in  mitigation ;  and  could  we  only  put  aside  the  great  fire  of  1822, 
which  is  constantly  coming  before  us  as  a  knock  down  fact,  (while 
all  the  reasons  which  render  it  a  tangible  pbject  are  lost  sight  of,)  we 
might  perhaps  hope  to  make  some  converts ;  but  in  truth,  wc  are 
afraid  to  enco.unter  it. 

We  remember  an  anecdote  of  Eumcnes,  one  of  Alexander's  gene- 
rals, whose  army  insisted  upon  his  attacking  the  enemy  immediately 
and  in  front  which  he  knew  to  be  dangerous  or  impracticable.  How- 
ever, as  they  persisted,  and  to  convince  them  of  their  error,  he  or- 
dered a  weak  and  lean  horse,  and  a  strong  and  well-t*ed  one,  to  be 
brought  in  front  of  the  army.  To  the  tail  of  the  weak  horse,  he 
placed  a  powerful  man,  and  to  that  of  the  strong  horse  he  placed  a 
weak  and  puny  man,  desiring  each  to  pull  off  the  tail.  The  robust 
soldier  pulled  and  tugged  in  vain ;  the  weak  one  undertook  the  busi- 
ness more  in  detail,  and  he  proceeded  to  pluck  hair  by  hair  until 
none  were  left.  We  must  proceed  in  the  same  manner,  hair  by  hair, 
point  by  point,  and  possibly  we  may  show  our  object  equally  capable 
of  attainment. 

The  writer  of  a  prospectus  which  we  have  our  eye  upon  in  these 
jtibservations,  proposes  to  confine  the  risks  to  be  taken  to  European 
moveable  property.  This  limitation  reduces  the  subject  to  one  of 
c^nsrderable  simplicity,  and  wc  can  consider:  first,  what  would  be 
the  degree  of  risk  attendant  upon  such  property;  and  second,  how 
those  risks  may  be  mitigated  or  reduced  to  the  level  of  common  fire 
insurance  risks  by  proper  and  practicable  arrangements.  In  the  fol- 
lowing observations  we  shall  not,  however,  strictly  confine  ourselves 
to  this  division,  but  allude  to  the  one  or  other,  as  the  subject  m^y 
seem  to  suggest. 

We  have  observed  that  the  greatest  danger  of  fire  in  Canton  arises 
from  the  contiguity  of  the  houses,  and  the  narrowness  of  the  streets ; 
jbut  the  degree  is  different  in  the  divisions  we  have  pointed  out.  In- 
surances effected  at  Macao  would  not  differ  much  from  those  iQ 
Europe;  the  houses  and  warehouses  are  generally  separated  from 
each  other,  and  fire  arising  in  one  is  not  likely  to  be  communicated  iq 
Other  buildings.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Honan  ;  but  in  Canton, 
the  contiguity  of  houses  is  uniform,  except  in  the  division  formed  by 
the  creek.  The  position  of  the  warehouses  where  moveable  pro- 
perty would  be  lodged,  offers  great  facilities  for  the  removal  of  it, 
from  the  fact  that  they  are  all  on  the  river  side.  This  will  presently 
be  shown  to  be  a  circumstance,  capable  of  being  made  so  useful  i|i 
diminishing  the  risks,  as  to  reduce  it  below  the  ordinary  level.  The 
combustible  appearance  of  the  Chinese  houses,  from  the  wood  scaf- 
foldings that  are  raised  above  them,  induces  us  to  apprehend  dan- 
ger in  a  greater  degree  than  there  is  really  any  ground  for.  If  this 
is  a  source  of  danger,  it  is  surprising  that  fires  occur  so  rarely  as  they 
do.     We  shall  find,  however,  tliat  \\v:  .sources  of  dnngcr  are  much 


iii  Fire  Insurance  in   Canion.  May, 

less  iii  Canton,  than  they  are  in  Europe,  in  regard  to  separate  and 
distinct  houses. 

The  existence  of  fires  in  Chinese  houses  is  hut  periodical.  They 
are  lighted  for  culinary  purposes  twice  a  day  only  for  a  short  period  of 
time,  and  are  extinguished  when  that  object  is  fulfilled,  which  almost 
invariably  occurs  between  sunrise  and  sunset.  Their  fireplaces,  or 
fogongs  as  they  are  called,  are  detached  furnaces,  having  no  connec- 
tion with  the  walls  of  the  house,  and  are  generally  placed  upon  brick 
elevations  erected  for  the  purpose.  Their  houses  and  roofs  are  en- 
tirely built  of  bricks  and  tiles  as  in  Europe ;  and  the  amount  of 
wood  used  internally  is  not  greater  t^ian  can  be  found  in  the  struc* 
ture  of  houses  elsewhere.  The  uses  and  existence  of  fire%  may 
therefore  be  considered  us  much  less  general  than  at  home,  wher<2 
they  are  kept  burning  both  day  and  night,  and  several  in  the  same 
house,  and  under  y^vy  irregular  care  and  attention.  Chimneys,  which 
are  the  cause  of  many  fires  in  England,  form  no  part  of  a  Chinese 
bouse;  a  mode  of  building  that  was  probably  induced  by  the 
short  time  fires  were  kept  burning.  At  home,  great  stress  is  laid 
iipoli  partition  walls ;  but  in  this  respect,  Chinese  houses  are  supe- 
rior, as  each  /)ne  is  built  separate,  and  although  placed  in  close  con- 
Junction,  each  has  its  own  wall.  But  we  do  not  confidently  assert 
this,  although  it  appears  to  be  the  general  mode  of  building.  The 
solidity  and  thickness  of  the  roof  is  a  most  remarkable  feature,  and 
would  somewhat  astonish  an  English  builder,  consisting  of  two  or 
thriee  layers  of  well  burned  tiles.  Such  appears  to  be  the  true  fea- 
tures of  Chinese  houses  in  relation  to  the  influence  of  fire,  and  when 
these  are  contrasted  with  the  nature  t)f  houses  at  hon^e,  the  risk  of  fire 
taking  place  in  any  one,  is  much  less  in  Canton  than  in  London  ; 
and  when  we  add  to  this,  the  many  fires  that  are  burnt  in  one  house 
in  one  place,  and  the  few  that  are  kindled  in  the  other,  it  ceases  to 
be  a  matter  of  surprise  that  so  few  fires  occur  at  Canton. 

We  now  come  to  what  appears  to  us  to  be  of  the  utmost  impor- 
tance to  a  just  consideration  of  the  subject.  This  is  the  facility  for 
removing  goods  from  the  place  where  the  fire  may  occur.  The 
writer  of  the  prospectus  proposes  simply  to  insure  foreign  goods,  the 
property  of  foreigners  deposited  in  the  hongs  of  the  hong  merchants, 
or  Chinese  goods  marked  and  numbered,  and  unquestionably  known 
as  foreign  property.  In  fact,  it  appears  to  be  merely  his  intention  to 
protect  the  property  of  foreign  merchants  from  the  consequences 
of  fire,  so  long  as  it  exists  in  a  clear  and  tangible  shape  as  such. 
The  goods,  therefore,  according  to  his  view  would  be  deposited  in 
the  hongs  or  warehouses  of  the  hong  merchants.  These  are  placed 
without  exception  on  the  borders  of  the  river,  and  it  docs  not  appear 
to  be  a  matter  of  difficulty  to  arrange  some  plan  for  a  speedy  removal 
of  goods  froiti  danger.  To  enter  into  the  various  plans  which  might 
be  adopted  for  this  object,  would  too  much  lengthen  the  present 
notice;  but  a  sort  of  fire  police  might  cerlainly  be  formed  with  the 
assistance  of  the  hong  merchants,  or  even  without  iheni,  with  the 
;iid  of  oiir  conipradors  under   the  superintendence  of  Enn»prans  and 


1835,  Fire  Insurance  in  Canton.  03 

othef  foreigners,  who  would  no  doubt  readily  devote  so  much  of 
their  time  to  the  purpose  in  case  of  need  as  would  secure  u  speedy 
rietooval  of  goods  to  a  place  of  security.  It  has  occasionally  been  a 
matter  of  surprise  to  us^  that  something  of  this  kind  has  not  been 
adopted  before  this  time  for  the  protection  of  the  valuable  property 
that  often  remains  deposited  where  it  is  exposed  to  destruction  by 
fire;  but  it  does  appear  As  if  men,  and  coolies,  and  boats,  might  be 
retaified,  and  held  in  readiness  in  cases  of  emergency,  to  act  under 
the  supenntendenee  of  Europeans  for  such  protection.  Each  dis- 
trict or  division  might  be  marked  out,  and  particular  parties  appropri* 
ated  to  each,  and  some  general  superintendence  established  for  the 
organization  of  the  whole.  It  may,  however,  be  objected  by  some, 
who  still  have  the  fire  of  1822  in  their  minds,  that  a  fire,  when  it 
takes  place  in  Canton,  is  so  overwhelming  as  to  render  nugatory  all 
attempts  to  oppose  it.  It  will,  however,  be  remembered  by  them,  that 
the  fire  alluded  to,  owed  its  extension  and  destnictiveness,  not  to  the 
combustible  nature  of  Chinese  houses,  but  to  one  of  the  heaviest 
gales  that  has  been  known.  They  will  also  remember  that  fires 
have  occasionally  appeared  since  that  period,  without  being  attend- 
ed with  any  disastrous  consequences  of  magnitude ;  and  also  that 
fire  engines  have  become  numerous  in  Canton,  and  may  be  found  in 
every  hong.  The  Chinese  coolies  have  now  become  expert  firemen, 
and  are  well  acquainted  with  the  use  of  the  engine,  and  on  all  occa- 
sions of  fire,  animated  no  doubt  by  a  common  sense  of  risk,  every 
engine  is  speedily  conveyed  to  the  place  of  danger.  At  a  fire  that 
took  place  last  year,  in  which  thirty  or  forty  houses  are  said  to  have 
been  burned,  no  less  than  nine  engines  were  counted  on  the  spot ;  and 
most  of  them  had  arrived  before  any  foreigners,  who  are  sometimes 
quick  in  their  attendance  on  such  occasions.  They  are  said  to  un- 
derstand, and  to  put  in  practice,  the  European  system  of  tearing 
down  or  sacrificing  one  or  two  houses  for  the  preservation  of  those 
QPt  on  fire^  These  latter  circumstances  are  mentioned  principally 
to  show  that  the  Chinese  have  acquired  a  certain  knowledge  of  those 
tactics,  and  do  actually  put  them  in  execution,  which  are  consider- 
ed most  efiectuai  in  retarding  the  progress  of  fire.  The  example  of 
Europeans  has  led  them  to  appreciate  the  value  of  fire  engines,  and 
scarcely  any  hongs  are  without  one  or  two  of  them,  so  that  the  sup- 
ply may  be  considered  sufficient. 

Although  we  have  chiefly  dwelt  upon  the  facility  there  is  for  re- 
moving goods  from  the  hongs  of  the  hong  merchants  where  they 
inay  be  deposited,  by  means  of  the  river,  yet  it  is  worth  while  to  ob- 
serve, that  the  ends  of  the  hongs  on  the  north  are  bounded  by  a  street 
running  parallel  with  the  river ;  and  although  this  street  is  not  of 
so  great  width  as  to  form  a  very  effectual  barrier  to  the  progress  of  n 
fire,  yet  when  it  is  combined  with  the  circumstance  of  the  solid 
brickwork  with  which  each  hong  is  terminated,  it  becomes  a  fact 
worthy  of  consideration.  It  may  be  remembered,  in  the  fire  of  1822, 
that  these  hongs  did  form  a  barrier  to  the  progress  of  the  flames, 
along  the  whole  line  where  they  came  in  cTmtact  with  them.     King« 

VOL.   IV.    NO,    I.  0 


i 


54  I'ui    in.uti  attire  m  (Utiifoti-  AJaV; 

qua  and  Manhop^s  hongs,  it  is  true,  were  severely  ihreatetied,  and 
nothing  but  the  most  strenuous  exertions  of  Europear^s  could  preserve 
them  from  the  fire,  driven  as  it  was  by  a  strong  and  powerful  wind. 
But  under  other  circumstances,  we  apprehend  that  this  slrcQi,  with 
the  solid  brickwork  forming  the  ends  of  the  hongs,  would  ph)ve  a  very 
effectual  barrier;  indeed  the  experience  gained  by  the  above  circum- 
stance shows  the  probability  that  such  would  be  the  case. 

We  have  said  nothing  of  the  foreign  factories,  because  the  same 
reasoniog  applies  to  them  as  to  the  bongs,  and  perhaps  in  a  much 
stronger  degree.  It  will  be  remembered  that  in  the  fire  of  1822,  but 
little  alarm  was  taken  by  Europeans  with  regard  to  the  factories  un- 
til one  or  two  hours  after  midnight ;  at  least  none  took  any  prac- 
tical steps  for  the  security  of  their  property.  But  when  they  did,  a 
very  considerable  portion  of  it  was  removed.  The  company  was  the 
greatest  sufferer ;  yet,  if  upon  the  first  intimation  of  serious  danger 
boats  and  men  had  been  held  in  readiness  under  the  direction  of  the 
fire-police  we  have  named,  to  remove  the  property  to  the  other  side 
of  the  river,  can  any  doubt  be  entertained  that  almost  the  whole  of 
their  valuable  goods  would  have  been  saved  ?     But  the  fact  was, 

♦*  We  stood  and  gazed,  and  as  we  gazed,  our  wonder  grew,  '* 

until  the  proper  time  for  action  had  gone  by,  and  we  were  over 
whelmed  before  anything  effectual  could  be  c'one.  However,  some 
considerable  quantities  of  goods  were  saved.  It  is  not  necessary  to 
pursue  this  subject  any  further.  The  instances  addiiced  will  show 
that  fire  insurance  may  be  put  upon  some  practicable  footing ;  and 
although  it  cannot  be  said  that  these  observations  have  placed  the 
patter  beyond  doubt,  yet  the  candid  reader  will  confess  that  some 
approach  has  been  madt  to  a  better  view  of  the  subject,  than  has 
hitherto  boon  entertained. 


Frequent  mtjuihce  respecting-  the  situation  of  property  in  Canton,  with  re 
gard  to  the  danger  to  which  it  is  exposed  from  fire,  have  induced  us  to  submit 
the  foregqing  communication  to  our  readers.  Should  any  of  them  see  cause 
to  dispute  the  facts  or  opinions  advanced  in  it,  or  to  advance  others  on  the 
same  subject,  we  shall  be  glad  to  give  their  remarks  publicity.  Mr.  Barrow, 
speaking  of  the  roofs  of  houses,  says  ^  the  tiles  are  laid  on  the  rajiters,  iii 
rows  alternately  concave  and  convex,  fomiing  ridges  and  furrows^  luted  by  a 
cement  of  clay.'  These  tiles  overlap  each  other,  but  not  so  as  to  form  two 
complete  layers.  The  roofs,  however,  are  very  firm  and  secure  against  fire.  For 
the  information  of  those  who  may  not  be  ac«;uainted  with  the  narrative  of  the 
fire  of  1822,  we  subjoin  the  ^Uowing  paragraphs,  abridged  frqm  an  account 
published  in  1823  by  Dr.  Morrison,  who  was  an  eye-witness  of  the  scene. 

'  During  Friday  evening,  November  1st,  1822,  about  nine  o^clock, 
a  fire  broke  out  in  the  suburbs  of  Canton,  nearly  a  mile  distant  north- 
ward from  the  f6reign  factories.  Engines  were  soon  drawn  to  the 
spot ;  but  the  streets  being  narrow,  and  no  well  organized  firemen,  nor 
any  efiicient  cooperation  from  the  government,  they  were  ill  supplied 
with  water,  (the  moat  being  dry,)  and  made  little  or  no  impression 
on  the  fast-spreading  conflagration      The  Chinesr  carrying  away 


1835.  Fire  Insurance  in  Canton,  35 

Uit'ir  property,  generally  accoiTipanied  by  a  man  witli  drawn  swords 
or  knives  for  its  defense,  filled  the  streets.  A  few  foreigners  en* 
deavored  to  aid  in  extinguishing  the  flames,  and  in  pulling  down 
the  houses ;  but  they  met  with  no  assistance  froto  the  natives,  while 
the  fire  rapidly  increased  in  fury.  Most  of  th6  Europeans  in  Can- 
ion  began  about  midnight  to  prepare  for  removing  their  papers, 
and  whatever  they  deemed  valuable,  to  the  boats  on  the  Hver.  So' 
many  boats  were  required  that  the  demand  f6r  their  hire  became 
from  ten  to  thirty -fold  what  was  usual ;  and  ultimately  s6me  persons 
were  unable  to  procure  them  at  all. 

*  About  five  o'clock,  Saturday  morning,  the  dang^^  appeared  every 
moment  more  imminent.  Two  papers  written  in  Chinese  were  dis- 
patched by  Mr.  Urmston,  chief  of  the  British  factory,  to  b6  given  to 
the  first  officers  who  could  be  fomid  in  attendance  at  the  fire ;  s^M-^ 
ing  in  the  most  importunate  manner  upon  the  chief  officers  of  go- 
vernment, to  order  the  military  and  the  police  to  unite  in  pulling 
down  the  houses  around  the  fire,  as  the  only  possible  means  of  extin- 
guishing it,  and  of  saving  the  houses  of  foreigners  and  natives  which 
yet  remained  unconsumed.  One  of  these  was  received,  tbe  other 
not.  Afterwards  a  letter,  written  lii  still  more  importunate  language, 
addressed  to  the  governor  himself,  was  sent  by  Messrs.  Hudlefiton 
and  Robinson  to  the  city  gate,  joined  a]s6  by  Dr.  Morrison  and  Mr. 
Slade.  When  they  arrived  at  the  gate,  the  officer  and  men  in  atten- 
dance struggled  to  keep  them  out,  and  shut  the  gate  upon  them; 
The  letter,  however,  was  thrust  into  the  hands  of  an  inferior  officer, 
who  looked  at  the  address  and  then  hastened  with  it  to  the  governor's 
house.  No  efforts,  however.  Were  made  by  the  government  to  pull 
down  the  houses ;  and  the  throng  in  the  streets  was  so  great  that  the 
pulling  of  them  down  by  unauthorized  individuals,  whether  natives 
or  foreigners,  must  have  occasioned  die  death  of  many  persons. 

'  The  whole  of  Saturday  was  spent  in  ineffectual  struggles  to  arrest 
the  progress  of  the  fiames,  the  wind  blowing  from  the  northeast ;  but 
the  sun  of  that  day  had  not  set,  till  all  hope  of  preserving  any  of  the 
foreign  factories  was  lost.  The  fire  spread  to  the  westward  across 
the  suburbs  and  along  the  edge  of  the  river,  to  the  distance,  probably, 
of  a  mile  and  a  half.  Sunday  morning  dawned,  and  exhibited  noth- 
ing but  the  ruins  of  all  the  foreign  factories,  with  the  exception  of 
the  American  consul's  (Mr.  Wilcocks),  Mr.  Berry's,  and  a  part  of 
Mr.  Magniac's  :  the  English  warehouse  was  entirely  consumed ;  but 
nine  suits  of  apartments  were  preserved.  The  factories  of  the  hong 
merchants,  Fatqua,  Chunqua,  Putikhequa,  and  Mowqun,  were  com- 
pletely destroyed.  Thousands  of  houses  and  shops  besides,  were 
burnt  to  the  ground.  The  Kiwangchow  hee  said,  tbat  50,000  per- 
sons were  rendered  houseless  by  the  fire. 

'  On  Monday,  the  4th,  early  in  the  morning,  tlie  company  tiioved 
tlieir  treasure,  amounting  to  700,000  dollars,  on  board  a  chop-boat, 
and  by  previous  permission  sent  it  to  Howqua's  treasury  :  but  after  a 
part  of  it  was  landed,  he  altered  his  mind,  and  insisted  on  its  being 
sent  to  Whampna.     The  treasuries  of  most  of  the  foreign  factories 


36  Fire  Insurance  in  Canton,  May,. 

which  were  bimit  down,  the  populace  attempted  to  break  open : 
some  baffled  their  effc>rt8 ;  others  not.  The  government  sent  out  a 
party  of  soldiers  to  prevent  depredations ;  and  in  fact,  for  the  time 
being,  put  the  whole  populace  under  a  sort  of  martial  law. 

'  Wednesday,  thie  6th,  the  governor  issued  a  proclamation  request- 
ing an  account  to  be  i^ent  to  the  government  of  the  number  of  houses 
destroyed,  the  amount  of  property  consumed,  and  the  number  of  lives 
lost,  preparatory  to  his  sending  a  report  of  the  melancholy  occurrence 
to  the  emperor.  Some  stated  the  loss  of  Hires  altogether  at  one  hun- 
dred, and  these  were  mostly  young  men.  Robbers  cut  down  those 
who  were  carrying  away  property;  and  probably  some  attempting  to 
rob,  were  killed  by  those  who  defended  it.  Twenty-seven  persons 
were  trampled  to  death  at  one  spot,  in  consequence  of  a  scramble 
for  dollars,  which  fell  to  the  ground  when  a  robber  cut  the  bag  on  a 
manVback  which  contained  them.  The  English  sent  to  govern- 
ment a  pap^,  in  which  they  stated  their  probable  loss  to  be  about 
4,000,000  of  dollars.  They  expresssd  their  belief  in  Providence ; 
but  at  the  same  time  rnaintained  that  all  human  efforts  should  be  em- 
ployed to  avert  evil ;  and  regretted  that  their  request  on  the  morning 
of  the  2d  had  not  been  attended  to,  for  had  it  been,  probably  one 
half  of  the  calamity  would  have  been  averted.  They  represented  the 
danger  arising  from  the  Chinese  houses  being  built  against  the  walb 
of  the  foreign  factories ;  and  begged  the  aid  of  government  to  arrange 
equitably  with  the  owners  of  the  ground,  so  as  to-  leave  a  space  be-^ 
tween  the  Chinese  houses  and  tLo  factories. 

*  Friday  morning,  the  8th,  two  incendiaries  were  decapitated  ;  and 
two  had  been  on  each  of  the  two  preceding  days.  On  Friday  eve- 
ning, a  man  dressed  in  woinan*s  clothes,  and  affecting  the  voice  of  a 
female,  begging  for  a  night^s  lodging,  was  detected  and  found  to  be 
an  incendiary.  The  governor  in  person,  thrice  visited  the  city  gates, 
and  evinced  by  his  manner,  that  serious  apprehensions  for  the  public 
tranquillity  filled  his  breast.  It  was  said,  thai,  on  the  night  of  the 
fire,  in  the  anguish  of  his  mind,  he  disrobed  himself,  pulled  off  his 
official  cap  and  boots,  and  threw  them  into  the  flames,  thereby  in- 
timating his  willingness  to  suffer  dismissal  on  account  of  his  inability 
to  extinguish  the  fire.  During  this  day,  the  English  received  an  an- 
swer from  the  governor  concerning  the  mode  of  building  Chinese  hou- 
ses apart  from  the  factories,  as  suggested  to  him  in  their  letter  on  the 
6th.  He  commanded  the  hong  merchants  to  examine'  the  place  re- 
ferred to,  and  see  if  thev  could  make  such  a  detailed  report  as  would 
enable  the  government  to  act  upon  it.  His  excellency  said,  he  did 
not  receive  the  *  petition  ^  sent  to  him  on  the  hiorning  of  the  2d; 
and  if  he  had,  the  natives  would  not  have  submitted  to  have  their 
houses  pulled  down  to  save  the  foreign  factories.  The  strong  gale 
of  wind  blowing  direct  from  the  north,  (he  said,)  and  the  furiously 
rapid  spread  of  the  conflagration  exceeded  all  anticipation,  fnid  ren- 
dered unavailing  all  the  measures  which  were  taken  to  extin«;uish  it. 
Although  the  English  had  nine  suits  of  rooms  preserved,  they  wen* 
inaccessible   on  account   of  the  rubbish  and  ruins.     Durinj;  several 


1835.  The   Tinker's   Traae.  37 

nights,  every  iiulivrdual  slept  wherever  they  could  ikt\d  u  tfheltcr ;  bu^ 
on  Friday,  the  8th,  the  greater  part  of  the  factory  moved  into  a 
warehouse  bek)nging  to  Conseqiia ;  and  on  the  same  day  resumed 
business.  Thv  hong  merchants  are  generally  men  who  have  known 
Europeans  from  ten  to  twenty  years  of  their  lives;  have  had  daily 
iiKercourse  with  them ;  and,  in  many  instances,  formed  a  kind  of 
friendship  for  them;  but  after  the  foreigners  were  burnt  out,  and  left 
quite  houseless,  not  one  of  the  many  hong  merchants  who  had  es 
caped  the  fire,  anifl'  had  warehouses  entire,  volunteered  a  night's 
^f  >nSt  ^'  ^  single  meal,  to  the  houseless /an  kwei ;  k  was  necessa- 
ry for  foreigners  first  to  solicit  them.  From  this  censure  the  Chinese 
servants  must  be  excepted  ;  they  generally  remained  by  their  masters, 
and  aided  them  honestly  in  saving  their  property.  l*he  Chinese 
character,  as  formed  by  paganism  and  despotism,  exhibited  on  this 
occasion,  was  the  opposite  of  generous  and  disinterested.-  No  aid 
from  the  government  wair  afforded  to  the  suffering  natives ;  and  no 
voluntary  subscriptions  were  opened  by  those  who  escaped  the  con- 
flagration, for  those  who  bad  been  ruined  by  it.  During  the  fire,  a 
spirit  of  selfishness  prevented  those  united  efforts,  and  personal 
sacrifices,  which,  humanly  speaki*ig,  would  have  mitigated  the  evil.* 
Note.  Since  this  article  was  in  type  we  have  sent  it  to  one  of  the  residents,  who 
was  here  in  1822>  and  who  thus  replies :  "  I  have  looked  over  the  paper,  and  see 
notliing  to  remark  upon,  except  the  misstatement  as  it  regards  the  gale,  and  the 


being  beyond  the  creek.  I  do  not  believe  there  is  any  mora  safety  from  such  a 
fire  now,  by  the  manner  in  which  the  hongs  are  conbiructed,  than  before ;  and 
insurers  should  not  be  led  so  to  understand." 


Art.  V.     The  ecmiomy  of  the  Chinese  illustrated  by  a  notice  of  the 
tinkers^  with  a  description  of  the  bellows. 

The  economy  of  the  Chinese  is  strikingly  illustrated  by  the  various 
ways  and  means  in  which  their  artisans  transform  their  shops  into 
moveable  establishments.  Some  of  them  are  fitted  up  with  much  in- 
genuity;  and  in  the  compass  of  a  few  cubic  feet,  there  is  of^en  all  the 
apparatus  necessary  for  a  variety  of  manipulations.  There  is  hardly 
any  shop  which  cannot  be  found  transformed  into  bonie  shapti  or  other 
for  the  purpose  of  being  carried  about.  The  barber  puts  his  wash- 
stand  on  one  end  of  his  bamboo  pole,  and  the  case  of  drawers  which 
contains  his  tonsorial  apparatus  is  fitted  up  as  a  seat  for  his  customer, 
and  hangs  from  the  other  end ;  so  that  at  the  call  of  a  patron  he  can 
take  up  his  shop  and  wait  on  him.  The  cook  may  be  seen  in  the 
market  tending  the  fire  with  which  he  prepares  his  viands ;  and  thf^ 
fruiterer,  the  fishmonger,  and  the  butcher,  are  near  at  hand  to  aid  him 


:]«  The   Tinker's   Trade.  May, 

111  .satisfying  the  demands  of  the  hongry  passenger.  Tlte  tador,  and 
tailoresses  too,  the  cobbler,  the  tniker,  and  l lie  cooper,  are  also  to  be 
met,  quietly  waiting  for  customers  at  the  corners  of  the  sti^eets.  Be- 
sides these,  there  are  doctors  or  more  properly  herbsellers,  necro- 
mancers, money-changer^  newsmongers,  booksellers,  and  venders 
of  small  articles,  as  toys,  pipes,  seals,  &.C.,  who  altogether  by  their 
presence  line  the  sides  of  the  narrow  streets  so  effectually  as  to  render 
them  almost  impassable. 

Among  tTiese  several  classes  of  wayside  arti:§ans,  the  establishments 
of  the  tinkers  are  conspicuous.  This  extensive  trade  is  divided  into 
various  minor  handicrafts;  some  mend  pipes,  locks,  and  othei^  small 
metallic  articles;  others  repair  broken  glassr  ware  or  crockery;  while 
n  third  kind  deem  it  their  province  to  restore  pots  and  kettles  Xtf  a 
soii-nd  condition ;  and  as  the  particular  occupation  differs,  so  does 
the  appearance  of  the  apparatus.  Those  who  mend  locks  and  other 
similar  articleiS  are  furnished  with  sundry  files,  pincers,  and  a  variety 
of  nameless  implements  fitted  to  perform  as  many  nameless  opera- 
tions, and  on  the  top  of  their  bench  is  sotnetimes  a  small  anvil. 
The  anvil  they  employ  has  no  sharp  point,  but  is  merely  a  smooth, 
iron  block.  They  usually  also  keep  a  supply  of  those  articles  they 
repair,  all  of  which,  both  tools  and  stock  in  trade,  are  packed  up 
in  the  box  on  which  they  work.  The  sharpening  of  razors  is  done 
hy  the  tinkers,  who  fasten  th^  blade  into  an  inclined  plane,  and 
scrape  the  edge  with  a  cold  chisel,  after  which  it  is  ground  smooth. 
The  repairers  of  broken  glass  and  crockery  perform  their  work  by 
means  of  a  small  drill,  with  which  they  pierce  the  fragments,  and 
tlien  fasten  them  together  very  neatly  by  means  of  small  wire  bent 
into  a  hook  on  the  inside  of  the  utensil.  Although  the  glass  is  drill- 
ed while  cold,  the  workman  seldom  fractures  it  in  niendinor;  nrticlen 
6f  glass  which  were  broken  into  several  fi'agments,  some  of  ihein  not 
half  an  inch  square,  are  repaired  in  this  manner. 

The  bellows  used  by  them  is  M^sy  aptly  called  fung  se'djig^  •  wind 
box,'  and  is  contained*  in  an  oblong  box  about'  two  feet  long,  ten 
inches  high,  and  six  inches  wide.  These  dimensions,  however,  vary 
according  to  the  whim  of  the  maker,  and  they  occur  from  eight  inch- 
es to  four  feet  and  more  in  length,  and  so  of  the  width  and  height. 
The  annexed  profile  view  will  give  some  idea  of  the  principle  upon* 
which  it  is  constructed. 


4835.  JAUrary  Notices,  39 

A  B  c  D  is  a  box  divided  into  two  chambers  at  the  liue  o  h.  in  the 
jupper  one  is  the  piston  e,  which  is  moved  bai^kwards  and  forwards 
by  means  of  the  handles  attached  to  it;  and  is  made  to  fit  closely  by 
means  of  leather  or  paper.  The  lid  of  the  box  slides  upon  the  top, 
^nd  is  sufficiently  thipk  to  allow  the  workman  to  labor  upon  it.  At 
f  J,  are  two  9inall  holes  each  covered  with  a  valve ;  and  just  below 
them,  at  o  h,  in  the  division  of  the  two  chambers  are  larger  holes,  for 
the  entrance  of  the  wind  into  the  lower  chamber.  This  part  of  the 
bellows  is  made  of  a  thick  plank,  hollowed  into  an  ovoid  form,  and 
is  about  an  inch  high.  The  clapper  o  is  fastened  to  the  back  side 
pf  the  box,  and  plays  hprizontally  against  the  two  stops  placed  near 
ihe  mouth  i.  It  is  made  as  high  as  the  chamber,  and  when  forced 
against  the  stop,  it  entirely  closes  the  passage  of  air  beyond.  When 
the  piston  is  forced  inwards,  as  represented  in  the  cut,  the  valve  at  f 
is  closed,  and  that  at  j  is  opened,  and  thus  the  upper  chamber  is  con- 
stantly filled  with  air.  The  wind  driven  into  ^he  lower  chamber  by  the 
piston  urges  the  clapper  o  against  the  stop,  and  is  consequently  forced 
out  at  the  mouth.  The  stream  of  air  is  uninterrupted,  but  not  equa- 
ble, though  in  the  large  ones,  the  inequality  is  hardly  perceived.  An 
iron  tube  is  sometimes  attached  to  the  mouth  which  leads  to  the 
furnace,  and  in  other  cases,  the  mouth  itself  is  made  of  iron. 


Art.  VI.     Literary  Notices:   1.  Use  of  the  Roman  alphabet  in  the 

languages  of  India;    2.   Tibetan  grammar;    3.   The  Ocean^  a 

Turkish  work  on  navigation;  4.  Chinese  classics^  and  metailif 

types  for   the  Chinese   language,  in  Paris;  5.  Fauna  of  Jn^ 

pan ;  6.  Postage  on  packets  from  the  east. 

Numbers  of  the  Journal  of  the  Asiatic  society  of  Bengal  and  of  the 
Calcutta  Christian  Observer,  the  first  to  December,  1834,  and  the 
second  to  February,  1835,  have  been  received.  No  periodicals  tha^ 
reach  China  bring  us  more  interesting  articles,  literary,  scientific,  and 
religious,  than  the  two  before  us  :  their  conductors  have  taken  high 
ground,  and  seem  well  prepared  to  maintain  it.  From  these  works, 
and  from  the  (London)  Asiatic  Journal,  we  select  brief  notices  of  the 
several  topics  which  we  have  placed  at  the  head  of  this  article. 

I .  The  general  use  of  the  Roman  alphabet,  to  express  the  various 
languag,es  of  India,  seems  no  longer  to  be  problematical.  **  We 
never  felt  a  complete  assurance  that  our  plan  would  be  attended  with 
success,'*  say  the  editors  of  the  Observer,  *^  until  the  ladies  had 
adopted  it;  and  as  there  is  now  no  doubt  of  this  fact,  we  announce 
it  to  our  friends  in  every  part  of  India,  as  an  important  era  in  the 
history  of  the  design."  In  support  of  the  opinion  that '  complete  suc- 
cess '  will  attend  the  enterprise,  th^.y  quote  the  testimony  of  ladies 


40  Literary  Notices.  May^ 

and  gentlemen,  clergy  and  laymen,  officers  civil  and  military,  from  ¥h- 
riou8  and  remote  parts  of  India.  From  Simlah,  Mrs.  W.  of  the  Female 
Orphan  Asylum  writes:  *^  When  I  first  saw  the  Roman  letter  works, 
I  found  the  reading  more  difficult  than  the  Bengili  letters ;  but  this 
was  merely  at  first.  I  have  given  the  books  to  all  the  orphans  who 
previously  knew  the  Roman  character,  and  I  was  most  agreeably  sur- 
prised to  see  the  anxiety  of  the  very  youngest  to  push  her  way,  «8  it 
were,  through  this  new  sort  of  difficulties."  (Vol.  3,  p.  565,  Nov. 
1834.)  Similar  testimony  was  received  from  Bandras,  Assam,  Bur- 
mali,  &rC.  Great  numbers  of  school  books  have  been  published  in 
the  ^  Romanized  style  ;*  the  Bible  society  has  ordered  an  edition  of 
Marty n's  translation  of  the  New  Testament  in  it ;  ^  and  a  proposi- 
tion has  been  made  to  government  by  a  distinguished  officer,  to  intro- 
duce the  use  of  the  new  letters  into  a  large  office  in  the  upper  provinces.* 
(Vol.  4.  p.  97.)  A  cprrespondent  of  the  Observer  demonstrates  that 
the  advantage  in  favor  of  the  Roman,  in  comparison  with  the  Ben- 
gali, will  be  about  68  per  cent.;  and  remarks,  Hhat  while  the  acqui- 
sition of  the  Bengali  or  Ndgari  alphabet  will  occupy  a  pupil  from 
two  to  three  months,  another  pupil  of  equal  capacity  and  application 
will  acquire  the  Roman  alphabet  in  less  than  as  many  weeks.'  (Vol. 
3,  p.  627.)  To  the  friends  of  the  celestial  empire  we  would  submit 
the  inquiry,  whether  equal  advantage  would  not  attend  the  Roman 
character  were  it  substituted  for  the  Uhinese? 

2.  Tibetan  grammar.  In  a  former  number  of  the  Repository, 
(vol.  3,  p.  185,)  we  noticed  the  completion  of  the  Tibetan  Diction- 
ary* by  M.  Csoma  de  Koros.  The  Journal  of  the  Asiatic  society 
of  Bengal  for  December  last  announces  the  completion  of  the  Tibe- 
tan Grammar  by  the  same  author.  '  These  two  volumes  (600  pp. 
Quarto)  have  been  printed  at  the  expense  of  government,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Asiatic  society,  aided  by  the  immediate  superinten- 
dence of  the  author  himself.*  We  make  the  following  extract,  quot- 
ed from  the  opening  remarks  of  his  preface. 

'*  The  wide  diffusion  of  the  Budhistic  religion  in  the  eastern  parts 
of  Asia,  having  of  late  greatly  excited  the  attention  of  European 
scholars,  and  it  being  now  ascertained  by  several  distinguished  ori- 
entalists, that  this  faith,  professed  by  so  many  millions  of  men  in 
different  and  distant  countries  in  the  East,  originated  in  Central  or 
Gangetic  India,  it  is  hoped,  that  a  Grammar  and  Dictionary  of  the 
Tibetan  language  will  be  favorably  received  by  the  learned  public ; 
since  Tibet  being  considered  as  the  head-quarters  of  Budhism  in  the 
present  age,  these  elementary  works  may  serve  as  keys  to  unlock  the 
immense  volumes,  (faithful  translations  of  the  Sanskrit  text,)  which 
are  still  to  be  found  in  that  country,  on  the  manners,  customs,  opi- 
nions, knowledge,  ignorance,  superstition,  hopes,  and  fears,  of  great 
part  of  Asia,  especially  of  India,  in  former  ages.  There  are,  in  mo- 
dern times,  three  predominant  religious  professions  in  the  world,  each 
counting  numerous  votaries,  and  each  possessed  of  a  large  peculiar 
literature : — the  Christians,  the  Mohammedans,  and  the  Budhists* 
It  is  not  without  intcresl  to  observe  the  coincidence  of  time  with  res- 


1835.  hiUrary  Notices.  11 

pect  to  ti^e  great  exertions  made  by  i^everal  princes,  for  the  literar} 
establishment  of  each  of  these  difi*erent  religions,  in  the  Latin,  the 
Arabic,  and  in  the  Sanskrit^  languages,  in  the  8th  and  9th  centuries 
of  the  Christian  era:  by  Charles  the  Great  and  his  immediate  suc- 
cessors, in  Germany  and  France;  by  the  califs  AUMansur,  Uanin 
al-Rashid,  and  Al-maniun,  at  Bagdad ;  by  the  king9  of  Magadha, 
in  India;  by  Khrisrong  de'hu  tsan,  Khri  de'srong  tsan,  and  Kalpa- 
<:hen,  in  Tibet ;  and  by  the  emperors  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  in  China. 
But  it  is  to  the  honor  of  Christianity  to  observe,  that  while  learning 
has  been  continually  declining  among  the  Mohammedans  and  thi 
Budhists,  Christianity  has  not  only  carried  its  own  literature  and 
science  to  a  very  advanced  period  of  excellence,  but  in  the  true  and 
liberal  spirit  of  real  knowledge,  it  distinguishes  itself  by  its  efforts  in 
•the  present  day  towards  acquiring  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the 
two  rival  religious  systems,  and  that  too,  in  their  original  languages. 
Hence,  in  the  northwestern  parts  of  Europe,  in  Germany,  England, 
and  France,  where  a  thousand  years  ago  only  the  Latin  was  studied 
by  literary  men,  there  are  now  found  establishments  for  a  critical 
knowledge  both  of  the  Arabic  and  the  Sanskrit  literature**' 

3.  The  Ocean,  The  November  number  of  the  Journal  contains 
*  Extracts  from  the  Mohlt,  i.  e.  the  Ocean ;  a  Turkish  work  on  navi- 
gation in  the  Indian  seas :  translated  by  the  baron  Joseph  Von  Ham* 
mer,  prof,  orient,  lan^.  Vienna.*  The  author  of  this  work  is  *  Sidi  Al 
Chelebi,  captain  of  the  fleet  of  sultdn  Suleimdn,  the  legislator  in  the 
Red  Sea.*  The  baron  first  *  lighted  upon  it  (the  ocean,)  in  the  li- 
brary of  the  Museo  Borbonico  at  Naples,  in  -the  year  1825,*  having 
been  in  pursuit  of  it  more  than  twenty  years ;  *  and  after  an  investi- 
gation of  seven  years  more,  he  was  at  last  fortunate  enough  to  buy  at 
Constantinople,  the  manuscript  serving  for  this  notice.  It  is  written 
in  the  fair  Neskhi  hand,  bjearing^hje  stamp  of  sultin  Suleimdn's 
age,  and  is  stated  to  have  been  copied  but  four  years  after  the  com- 
position of  the  original,  which  was  finished  at  Ahmedabid,  the  capi- 
tal of  Gujerit,  in  the  last  days  of  Moharrem,  of  the  year  962,  (De- 
cember, 1554,)  while  the  present  copy  was  finished  in  the  town  of 
Amed  or  Diarbeker,  in  the  first  days  of  Rabi  ul  Awal  of  the  year 
966  (December,  1558).  The  manuscript  consists  of  134  leaves  or 
268  pages,  large  octavo.*  According  to  its  preface  it  wa»  compiled 
out  of  no  less  than  ten  Arabic  works  on  the  geography  and  navigation 
of  India,  three  ancient,  and  seven  modern  ones.  It  is  divided  into 
ten  chapters;  one  of  which  treats  **  of  the  Indian  islands  (situated) 
above  and  below  the  wind,  and  of  America,^^  Other  parts  of  the 
work  treat  of '  those  winds,  limited  by  space  and  time,  which  are 
called  raausim  (monsoons)  i*  e  seasons;*  of  ^  hurricanes  (tufdns) ;* 
&c.  *  The  monsoons  are  of  two  sorts,  the  western  and  the  eastern 
ones:  the  latter  are  subdivided  into  two  classes,  and  during  the  first, 
the  Indian  seas  are  shut.'  The  work  contains,  among  other  things, 
directions  for  sailing  to  *  Shomotora,  Malacca,  Siam,*  &c.  Further 
discoveries  may  bring  to  light  new  accounts  of  the  navigation  to  the 
*»  gates  of  China.'* 

VOL.    IV.    NO.    I.  6 


42  Walks  about  Canton,  May, 

4.  Tiie  (Loiidon)  Asiatic  Journal  for  Oct.  1834,  announces  that. 
**  The  works  of  Confucius  and  MencUis  are  about  to  appear  in  Chi* 
nese  and  French,  by  G.  Pauthier,  of  Paris.  M.  Pauthier  is  also  pre- 
paring, for  publication  theTaou  tih  king,  by  Laoutsze.  M.  Legrand, 
a  type-founder  of  Paris  has  finished  tlie  cutting  in  steel  of  a  set  of 
matrices  of  Cliincse  characters,  amounting  to  200(t,  which  can  be 
augmented  afterwards  to  any  extent."     (See  Rep.  vol.  3,  p.  529.) 

5.  Again  the  same  Journal  says:  "M.  Siebold,  the  Dutch  traveler 
in  Japan,  has  commenced  the  publication  of  a  Fauna  of  that  country, 
m  which  he  is  assisted  by  MM.  Tcmmiuck,  Schlegcl,  and  Hahn : 
two  livraisons  have  appeared,  one  on  the  ChelonJa;,  and  another  on 
the  Crustaceae." 

6.  Postage  on  packets  from  the  East.  *^  During  the  fxionth,'' 
(say  the  conductors  of  the  Asiatic  Journal  for  November,  1834,)  "a 
tiuiall  parcel  from  China,  addressed  to  our  publishers,  containing 
eight  numbers  of  the  Chinese  Repository,  (the  whole  not  much 
larger  than  a  single  number  of  this  Journal,)  was  charged  at  the  post- 
office  £4.  13&'.  Ad.  This  postage  is  at  the  rate  of  J  Is.  8c/.  each  num- 
ber, which  sells  at  2s.  in  England  !  An  application  to  the  post-office 
procured  immediate  attentipn,  and  a  remission  of  j&3.  13s.  4c/.,  leav- 
ing still  a  tax  of  2s.  6d,  a  number  (more  than  the  selling  price)  Sir 
F  Frceling  expressed  his  )*egret  that  his  discretionary  power  coulc| 
be  carried  no  further."  Many  thanks  to  our  friends,  a|id  to  sir  F.,  for 
their  prompt  and  kind  attention.  Unless  some  way  can  be  devised 
to  lessen  the  postage,  we  fear  we  must  desist  from  sending  ou| 
work  to  our  friends  in  F.urope,  except  it  be  at  their  expense. 


Afti*  Vll.  Walks  about  Canton:  the  esplanade;  the  creek;  the 
custom-houses;  landing  place  ;  cupping;  nuns;  ^^  Hog  Lane;^^ 
guard-houses;  Old  China  street ;  fortune-tellers ;  New  China 
street;  dress^  and  eatables.     Extracts  froin  a  private  journal. 

[To  local  readers,  the  following  extracts  will  seem  '  stale  and  unprofitable ;'  but 
to  those  whq  have  never  walked  the  streets  of  'the  celestial  empire/  they  will 
afford  many  details  illustititive  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  Chinese ;  and 
it  is  on  tills  account — *  to  show  a  tender  regard  for  distant  barbai'iaus  of  .the  out 
side  nations,* — that  we  are  induced  to  give  them  a  place  in  the  Repository 
We  give  in  the  present  number  all  the  extracts  we  have  in  hand,  but  expept  they 
will  be  continned  from  mouth  to  month;  this  however  must  depend  on  their 
suitableness  for  our  pages.] 

The  esplanade.  "  So  pestered  in  this  pinhole  here,  FlI  be  out,'^ 
aaid  1  to  myself,  as  I  sat  cramped  up  in  one  of  the  narrow  barbarian 
factories^  '^Fll  be  out;^'  and  forthwith  seized  hat  and  cane,  and  bolted 
o«t  at  the  front  of  the  hong      Here,  as  if  moved  by  instinct,  I  halted^ 


18.1;"5,  WaUs  ahiWi  C anion,  4^ 

not  knowing  which  way  to  turn.  The  *  grand  c^plan.adt: '  lay  iit  fnll 
prospect  l»efore  me,  and  almost  every  foot  of  it  seemed  to  be  co- 
vered with  a  busy  midtitude;  albeit,  not  bavfn^  loM  my  determination 
'to  walk,'  I  soon  found  myself  pacin«»  back  and  forth  in  front  of  the 
factories,  jostling  my  way  through  a  crow«l  of  idle  spectators.  On 
one  part  of  the  ground  there  was  a  long  line  of  victualing  stands, 
furnished  with  fruits,  cakes,  sweetmeats,  soup>9,  and  sui:h  Hke,  thei: 
keepers  constantly  calHng  out  to  attract  the  attention  of  customers : 
on  another  part,  stoott  a  row  of  red  show-lioxcs  containing  ntarvclous. 
pictures  to  amuse  boys  and  silly  people,  and  so  catch  their  cash. 
Home  scores  of  barbers  had  taken  up  their  i\uarters  within  tlie  area  ; 
as  had  ako  a  nirmlmr  of  old  dames,  with  their  bags  of  rcrgst,  needle 
and  thread,  etc.  Cobblers,  tinkers,  and  men  #ith  baskets  of  dogs, 
cats,  fowls,  etc.,  for  sale,  were  also  on  the  spot.  These  were  all 
busy :  but  by  far  the  greater  part  of  the  whole  multitude,  were  mere 
loiterers,  gazing  at  a  few  fan  htrei^  who  like  myself  were  trying  to 
'  take  exercise.'  Among  the  crowd  were  several  tall  gentlemen, 
merchants  from  the  northernr  and  middle  provinces  -,  several  of  these 
had  birds  in  tlierr  hands,  parched  on  sticks  or  closed  up  in  cages  ; 
and  what  was  very  oddf,  these  gentlemen  when  warmly  engaged  in 
conversation,  would  squat  down  on  their  ^  haunches,'  four  ifr  five  of 
them  in  a  circle,  seeming'y  in  a  most  uncomfortable  mode ;  when 
their  debate  was  endedf  they  would  '  rise,'  and  again  saunter  about.  I 
had  now  extended  my  \ta\k  several  times  across* the  esplanade;  and 
in  doing  so,  in  one  or  two  instances,  had  counted  my  steps,  which 
numbered  270,  from  which  I  judged  the  whole  length  nriYd  breatlth  of 
the  '  grand  esplanade'  from  the  creek  to  the  Danish  hong,  and  from 
ihe  factories  to  the  river,  might  be  forty-five  rods  by  ten.     So  large 

The  creek,  or  ditch,  at  the  east  e:!tt^emity  of  the  esplnmnde,  attract- 
ed my  attention,  for  the  tide  being  high,  it  was  covered  with  boats 
passing  and  repassing,  some  outward,  and  others  inward  bound.  The 
creek  is  perhaps  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet  wide,  and*  so  (Shallow  thai- 
fit  low  water  it  is  quite  dry ;  it  e^hcndls  along  the  whole  western  side 
of  the  city,  ten  or  fifteen  rods  distant  from  the  walls.  Several  hun- 
dred boats  belong  to  the  creek,  or  the  creek  to  them,  and  they  never 
leave  it,  whetlxer  it  be  wet  or  dry.  .  There  ate  on  it  also  many  that 
are  employed  for  the  transit  of  passengers,  merchandise,  provisions, 
building  materials,  manure,  and  such  Hke:  when  th^  water  is  high, 
these  are  all  in  motion. 

*  Two  custom-houses,^  so  called,  stand  on  the  esplanade.  These 
arc  the  offspring  of  the  '  grand  hoppo's '  department,  and  are  filled 
with  his  domestics,  who  serve  him' as  'long  eyes'  to  watch  the  fan 
kwei.  It  was  these  faithful  servants  who  reported  to  his  excellency, 
tast  July,  the  arrival  of  *  fmii*  English  devils,'  viz.,  lord  Napier,  Dr. 
Morrison;  sir  George  Robinson,  and  Mr.  Davis,  By  the  Taws  of  the 
land,  if  I  have  been  rightly  informed,  these  tide-waiters  are  re- 
quired to  live  on  the  river :  and  this  in  part  thf7  do,^ — one  side  of 
tiieir  houses  rising  out  of  the  water,  and  the  other  standing  on  land. 
Both  of  tliese  arc  of  very  good  dimenpions  for  rhinepe  hon«^es.  and 


\ 


44  Walks  about  Canton,  May, 

have  grown  up  in  due  form  accordino;  lo  old  custom.  The  best  of 
the  two  stands  near  the  creek  ;  first  tliere  was  a  small  bamboo  shed ; 
next  some  posts :  and  by  and  by,  brick  walls  appeared  ;  and  kst 
year,  a  large  mat  shed  came  over  the  whole,  and  after  a  few  weeks 
when  it  was  removed  it  disclosed  a  neat  brick  house. 

Thp  Company^ s  garden^  which  occupies  a  part  of  the  esplanade, 
undertook  a  few  years  ago  to  expand  itsck*  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  custom-houses  have  done ;  and  it  actually  did  encroach  several 
feet  on  the  river.  The  redoubtable  fooyuen,  however,  got  wind  of  this, 
reported  the  case  to  Peking,  received  his  majesty's  will ;  and-  one 
fine  morning,  (the  12th  of  May,  1831,)  accompanied  by  the  hoppo*, 
came  to  the  spot  in  great  wrath,  and  the  poor  garden  soon  shrunk 
back,  to  its  former  dimensions ;  occupying,  I  suppose,  full  ten  rods 
by  four,  which  is  the  larrgest  and  almost  the  only  retreat  for  barba- 
rians in  all  Canton :  and  even  this  is  private  ground,  inherited  by 
the  heirs  and  executors  of  the  late  British  factory. 

A  landing-plate  is  built  close  to  the  garden,  and  extends  several 
rods  beyond  it,  strait  out  into  the  river,  and  was  equally  guilty 
with  thie  garden,  and  ought  to  have  suffered  in  the  same  way.  The 
landings-place  is  for  one  of  the  many  ferries  between  Canton  and 
Honan,  and  i&  a  good  specimen  of  the  whole.  The  ferry  is  supplied 
with  eighty  boats,  each  making  one  share  in  the  proprietorship,  and 
allowed  to  pass  only  in  regular  rotation.  Each  boat  takes  eight  pas- 
sengers at  a  trip,  who  collectively  pay  sixteen  cash,  or  about  two 
cents.  An  individual  paying  the  same  amount  may  have  the  whole 
boat  for  himself. 

Cupping.  While  out  this  evening,  J  noticed  a  case  of  this,  in 
which  a  bamboo  was  used  instead  of  the  cupping-^ass.  The  ope- 
rator had  the  man  bent  down  in  a  triangular  form,  with  his  hands  on 
his  knees,  while  he  himself  was  applying  the  bamboo  to  his  back. 
One  application  had  already  been  made ;  very  little  blood,  however, 
seemed  to  have  been  drawn ;  but  1  could  iu)t  perceive  in  what  way 
the  scarification  was  performed,  or  whether  nideed  there  was  any 
such  operation ;  for  a  throng  having  gathered  around  the  man  as 
I  stopped,  made  it  necessary  for  me  to  push  on  and  leave  themv 
The  operator  seemed  a  mere  charlatan ;  and  the  only  peculiarities 
which  I  noticed  about  him,  were  his  broad  hat,  the  brim  full  six  feet 
in  circumference,  and  a  roll  of  European  newspapers. 

Nuns.  While  returning,  1  saw  a  great  many  old  women  who  had 
been  to  one  of  the  public  altars  to  pray  fei*  rain  ;  among  them  was 
a  nun  ;  and  as  I  passed  by  the  altar,  which  stood  by  the  wayside,  I 
saw  another,  on  her  knees  before  an  idol  to  which  she  was  perform- 
ing, the  kow  tow, — literally  knocking  her  head  on  the  stones  of  the 
street.  Nuns  here  do  not  hesitate  to  go  abroad ;  and  on  such  oc<^ 
easions  they  are  usually  dressed  precisely  like  the  priests  of  Budha, 
and  have  their  heads  shaved  in  the  same  manner.  Monday^  May  4th, 

^^Hog  lancy  This  elegant  name  is  purely  foreign,  and  is  quite 
unknown  to  the  Chinese,  who  call  it  7W  lan^  or  Green  Pea  street. 
It  is  a  great  thoroughfare,  connected  with  the  ferry  and  landing.- 


1835.  Walks  about  Canton.  4/> 

place,  iiutU:ed  ahov€.  Its  character  is  mdicated  by  '  Ohr]  Jemmy 
Apoo;'  *01d  Good  Tom,  old  house;'  *  Jemmy  Good  Tom;'  *  Young 
Tom,  Heller  of  Wines  of  all  kmds  and  prices ;'  and  other  signs  of 
similar  character.  This  street  is  not  frequented  by  many  foreigners, 
except  sailors,  who  make  it  their  chief  place  of  rendezvous.  Jemmy 
Good  Tom  **  sells  straw  hats,  tobacco,"  etc.     A  fay  9th, 

Guard-house,  Barbarians  will  not  understand  reason  ;  therefore, 
jt  has  beeij  enacted,  that  when  tlie  English  barbarians  and  ottieres 
*^are  lodging  in  the  factories  of  the  hong  merchants,  the  lattelr  are 
to  be  held  responsible  for  keeping  up  a  diligent  control  and  restraint 
over  them;  not  allowing  them  to  go  in  and  out  at  their  pleasure,  est 
they  should  have  intercourse  or  clandestine  arrangements  with  trai-> 
torous  natives."  See  the  hoppo's  edict,  dated  Tuoukwang,  14th 
year,  6th  moon,  28th  day ;  Augast  3d,  1834.  Taomake  the  impe-^ 
rial  favor  more  impressive,  it  was  long  ago  determined  to  add  to  the 
two  custom-houses  on  the  esplanade,  a  military  post  to  aid  the  hong 
merchants  in  keeping  up  a  diligent  control.  This  guard- house  stands 
close  by  the  American  hong,  and  is  occupied  by  a  detachment  from 
the  Kwang  he^,  consisting  of  six  or  eight  brave  soldiers.  Their  cou- 
rage, however,  is  merely  pamted  on  the  back  of  their  jackets,  which 
they  seldom  wear ;  and  of  course  it  is  not  always  apparent.  Ordina- 
rily their  accoutrements  consist  only  of  rattans,  rawhides,  lanterns, 
and  a  conch-shell.  The  latter  they  blow  furiously  in  the  night  to 
let  theives  and  robbers  know  that  they  are  on  their  guard.  May  \4ih. 

Old  China  street  is  distinguished  for  its  breadth,  being  twelve 
feet  from  side  tp  side, — the  widest  that  can  be  found  throughout  all 
the  suburbs  of  Canton.  Its  southern  entrance  is  close  to  the  guard- 
house, protected  by  a  strong  gate,  which  is  guarded  by  an  old  watch^ 
man  on  one  side,  and  by  a  stone  altar  on  the  Other.  At  the  nortb 
end,  it  has  two  narrow  entrances ;  both  of  which  are  secured  by 
strong  doors,  which,  as  well  as  th^t  on  the  south,  are  closed  at  night, 
though  sonDctimes  at  a  very  late  hour.  The  whole  length  of  the 
street  is  about  thirty  rods. 

Fortune-tellers^  and  such  like,  find  this  a  spaciows  and  convenient 
resort.  Passing  through  the  street  to-day,  about  tw6  o'clock  p.  m.,  I 
counted  twelve  of  these  fortune-tellerB,  ten  medical  establishments,  and 
five  money-changers.  Two  of  the  first  were  priests,  one  a  Budhist, 
and  the  other  of  the  Taou  sect.  They  were  all  poor,  filthy,  and 
beggarly  in  their  appearance ;  and  each  had  gathered  around  him 
a  circle  of  idlers  of  the  same  description. 

New  China  street^  through  which  I  made  my  way  home,  seemed 
to  have  been  modeled  after  the  old  one,  from  which  it  diflfers  very 
little.  Hog  lane.  Old  and  New  Cliina  streets,  are  all  within  the 
narrow  area,  which  is  designated  sheih  son  hong,  ^  the  thirteen  fac- 
tories,' and  to  which  the  barbarians  are  restricted.     May  \9th. 

The  chess  of  the  Chinese  during  the  month  has  presented  a  me- 
dium between  the  winter  and  the  summer  dress.  Hats  and  caps,  (I 
speak  of  the  common  people,)  have  been  laid  aside;  the  number  of 
jackets  reduced  to  two  or  three ;  anci  the  tight  trowsers  exchanged 


i 


44]  Tovrnal  of  Ocihryfiirrr.,  MaW 

fnr  lno5?f»  oiiP"  TliP  «!;rntry  .ind  nfllcialr.  hnvp  ipdnccd  iluii  ilres^p*^ 
in  Ji  similar  inniinrr :  while  the  poorrnt  of  the  cnmmon  people  ap- 
pear not  only  hareheaderl,  hut  with  hare  feet  and  hare  b.acks,  haVin? 
ImiI  a  single  garment  reaehing  from  the  Jriins  to  the  calf  of  the  legf* 
The  ealahles  seen  in  tire  markets  during  the  mouthy  are  the  le 
che,  taon,  f^heih  lew,  kin  kwa,snh  me,  yang  taon,  y^ng  mei,  ling  keo; 
ftdi  show,  iTYimg  kwo,  se  kwa,  slia  le,  nan  hwa  le,  poo  taon,  etc. ; 
these  are' the  native  names  of  frnits  :  the  kinds  of  fi.sli  are  inimerous; 
the  following  are  the  most  common,  namely,  the  tsin  hrng,  keen, 
kwei,  s&ng,  tang  sherh,  lung  le,  hwang,  ts^ng  pei,  hwang  knii,  pih 
fan,  woo,  ma  tse,  seim  ko,  hwa,  leen,  hue  la,  hwan,  smig,  ma,  and 
tsze  woo:  of  Acsh  of  the  animal  kind,  I  may  nrtentiop,  tsaou  yang, 
new,  chon,  ke,  yS,  ngo,  ma,  and  kow  )ow :  of  birds  there  are  the 
pih  ho,  the  pih  ko,  cliay  koo,  pan  kew,  ngan  shnn,  heen  y^,  teen 
ke,  shuy  yu,  etc.  Such  arc  sonre  of  the  most  common  Vegetables, 
fish,  beasts,  and  birdsr,  which  constitute  the  eatables  of  the  Chinese 
at  this  season  of  the  year.     May  20M. 

N.  B.  The  word  'esplanade'  is  not  employed  with  strict  accuraey  in  the 
preceding  parAgraphs;  I  have  used  it,  because  I  could  not  find  a  belter  one. 
The  same  plot  oi  ground  is  sometimes  called  Ihe  '  respondentia  walk/  '  the 
•qjiarp  '  and  by  the  Chiuese  it  is  called  '  the  rear  of  the  (hirfern  fnrtorie' 


AltT.  VJII.  Journal  of  occurrences.  The  priest  and  ihe  chefoo; 
deaths  by  fire  ;  rain  ;  Mohammedans  of  Canton  ;  opening  of  the. 
soulhem  gate;  Mowqua;  Fatqua;  linguist,  and  pilot;  gam- 
bling; literary  examinations;  cholera;  smugglers;  riot, 

Maif  l«f.  The  priest  and  the  chefoo.  In  our  last  number  it  was  staled  Inat,  on 
account  of  the  long  continued  drought  in  Canton,  the  chefoo  of  t^wangchow  had 
issued  a  document  requesting  aid  to  force  the  dragon  to  send  rain ;  and  that  in 
consequence  of  this,  '  an  extraordinary  person,'  a  priest  of  the  Budhistic  sect,  had 
proffered  his  services,  and  being  accepted,  had  undertaken  to  procure  rain  in 
three  days.  A  high  stage  or  attar  was  erected  in  front  of  the  chefoo's  office ; 
and  on  three  successive  mornings  fhts  priest,  with  his  cymbal,  wand,  and  sacred 
books,  mounted  it  bareheaded,  and  continued  there  each,  day  till  the  suti  went 
down.  But  all  his  efforts  were  unavailing,  and  the  heat  and  the  drought  have  both 
continued.  Tliis  morning,  the  priest  offered  to  enter  on  another  trial  for  three 
days,  but  the  chefoo,  already  sufficiently  chagrined,  bid  hirtt  begone.  The  man 
is  a  native  of  Ssecbuen,  and  is  said  to  enjojr  considerable  celebrity  for  his  power 
over  the  elements  and  for. his  influence  with  the  gods  of  tlie  country;  and  had 
rain  fallen  in  this  instance,  no  doubt  it  would  have  been  attributed  to  his  exertions. 

Tuesday,  5e&.  Deaths  by  fire.  The  period  for  worshiping  at  the  tombs  term i- 
.nated  to-day,  and  the  doors  of  the  tombs,  i.  e.  the  doors  which  confine  the  hnei 
or  *  spirits  of  the  dead,*  beneath  the  ground,  were  closed.  Oh  this  day,  it  is 
customary  for  people  to  offer  sacrifices  to  their  ancestors,  in  order  to  secure 
(heir  protection  during  the  ensuing  year.  This  evening,  three  individuals,  viz., 
a  mother  and  her  little  son  and  daughter,  while  together  engaged  in  these  acts 
of  idolatrous  veneration  for  the  dead,  ncridcntally  set  fire  to  their  honse  and  pe 
^shed  in  its  niins.    The  house  stood  in  the  western  suburbs  nbout  half  a  mile 


163S.  Jeurnat  of  Occmrenccs.  47 

from  Uiofoiuiiinrautarluu,    Tlio  flru  broku  out  aboul  oiglit  o'uluck;  ttveml  •»- 

S'nea  wera  non  ou  tbo  ipol,  and  ita  flsinci  eitiugutabid  \  but  not,  however,  until 
ttlt  budlH  wara  oenrly  toniumad.  Tha  falber  uid  idmIst  of  the  family,  Chun 
AUli,  ■  Aibmoiiger,  who  Hemi  not  lo  li«va  been  at  home  when  the  houM  took 
Are,  wai  lelied  oy  the  uolico  and  oarrlod  before  (he  maglilrate  of  the  dlilrlci, 
tu  be  examined  concernlno;  tho  cIroumilAnce*  of  the  Are.  Tbe  accident  In  Ihlk 
iuilanue  wu  occntluned  liy  Iho  burning  of  piper,  tvhlch  wai  belai  offbrtd  to 
teaura  the  prclKtion  of  lli'e  spirit)  of  the  dead.  From  tho  manner  in  wbioh  of- 
ferlnn  of  |«per  are  almoat  dally  made  In  the  liouiei  of  tbe  Chlnau,  It  li  matter  of 
surpiiM  thai  aooidenli  of  tbli  kind  are  not  of  much  more  frequent  occurrence 
IJiBu  Ihey  an). 

/Vid«|,  fU.    Slietemiifrain.    T  bl 

or  nine  month),  we  have  liad  oopio  «t 

dally,  for  Iho  lu[  three  or  four  weel  ir- 

ueila  for  rain.    On  Ibe  lit  liDtant,  l^ 

1,  women,  and  uhlldren,  '  of 


Htrcy,  that  iuhublt)  a  temple  on  Ih  ilr 

Luraillly    and  oontrlllon,  i>ie/M||i  it, 

deioended  frMn  tlieir  tDdaui  and  w  H 

wai  rumorad  th«(  (he  fooyuen,  oa  i  IH 

of  Canton  all  Ihoir  liimRte),  aicept  •! 


Whether  tliU  r 


'tecr 


clly  Iho  datermloHllon  biu  been  ma 


i;uine)e,  in  ouaring  lanrincei  ana  prayers  m  oruur  to  oniam  nia.  xue  Moreq 
bookiolthDiofolloWBn  of  tliu  futio  prophet  are  In  Amblo,  nndtheyul^eotto  llielr 
being  leen  by  Chrlitlans  or  [>ugans,l<iil  limy  should  be  |>rofaned, 

Tm  gnti  esMlkm  gate  of  Ihe  clly,  whivb  Lai  been  cloied  for  (lie  lait  week, 
waioiwnod  (o-dav  In  iho  proaenuo  of  vhefou,  whloh  act  we)  accompanied  by  aq 
udd  ceremony  nfuuriiing  a  law'i  tall.  El)uwbere  luoh  a  ceremony  might  havo 
iMOn  attended  wltli  virao  danger.  But  It  wa)  not  so  berc.  The  animal,  laihed 
fiut  In  a  cige  or  baiket,  )o  at  lu  bo  uiieUle  lo  muvo,  was  bortio  on  mens'  shoulders 
<i>  a  convciilont  tjiol  near  the  sale ;  unit  (hen  and  lliorv  under  the  direction  of  the 
chofoo,  the  Arc  wns  Hii|illcd  tu  liui  [all.  Aflor  Ihl)  ceremony  was  completed,  ihp 
|iour  MW  WB)  Gurrlua  over  tho  river,  where  ihe  li  lo  become  en  Inmate  fur  lUe 
uf  the  famous  IIonu'.i  luii-huuao!  Tliu  nttionate  of  all  Ihli  we  ere  not  yet  able 
lully  to  comprebetid.  11  la  a  grave  niatlmwlih  tho  Clilneao,  that '  water  quenchei 
An.'  A  knowlodvo  of  tlila  fuel,  and  of  another  eijuallv  Incontrovertible,  thai  hoi 
wind)  hero  cumo  rnim  tho  aouth,  aucgested  Ibr  Idea  of  cloaing  the  grent  louthem 
galo.  It  was  hoped  by  tlih  wlao  andTinident  moaturc  to  repreas  Ihe  heat  of  the 
wuthera  regions,  end  tliervhy  cauw  the  doicont  of  genial  ibowen. 

DtaA  t^  Mavqita.  Thli  ouourreil  yoalorday,  Ihe  7th  Inatant,  about  10  o'clock, 
IhUKiildonce  In  I' —    -   "^    -  '  -•  —  ■    ' 


Muatlon  produced  by  the  announcement  of  tbli  aid  event,  boar)  Iho  atrungast  tvi- 
lloMny  ngaliMl  Ihe  Individual,  or  the  nallvclnhiblUiula  of  Canton  who  wpreac- 
qualnlod  with  him.  From  all,  except  Ills  rvlallvu  and  penonol  friend),  Ihern 
Miomt  to  bo  one  unlvonal  eiprasaton  ufjoy,  thai  he  la  taken  away.  It  I)  proiwr. 
no  doubt,  lo  Ibrow  Iho  '  mantle  of  charily '  over  tho  mladeed)  of  tlic  dead,  m  (W 
u  tbey  have  no  oonneollon  with  Ihe  livlns.  fl  la  i>oi)ibla.  In  the  nrasent  Initance, 
that  tulBuiunt  altdwaiiue  it  not  made  fur  tiio  olrcumstancea  uf  iIjc  Individual.  Be 
iii|  one  of  tho  senior  merclianla  of  llio  uo-hong,  ho  was  often  compelled  lo  be  the 
M^anofllieguvernmanti  andlnthliway  he  aomalitnes  drew  down  on  hlmaell 
konsm'O  when  it  was  nut  duo.  Ho  waa,  however,  evidently  unrriendly  lo  the 
eatcnslun  uf  tho  rluiita  and  prlvtlogH)  of  lorolunei's  In  llila  uuunlry.  Ha  poa- 
i^cisud  nominal  ruiik;  and  Udb,  wu  uudeiiliinJ,  buun  at  the  Dupilal,  where  he 
loiined  an  euily  icijuuintnncu  with  bis  Bxvulluncy  Loo,  ilic  jNtgunl  guvernor  ol 
till)  provinea.  (Ircal  olfurl]  lire  bcln^i  niiidc,  by  llie  oniployinenl  uf  prieala  and 
nuni  to  leuuni  for  biin  un  unlrunce  lulu  '  the  temple  ol  beavun.'  Tho  coffin  in 
whioli  hla  body  h  lo  be  laid  vu^t  9370. 
Fafftw,  it  i:,  -iM.  contliiiiCu  lo  iiigchL  rcqiic^it  foia  ^pccdy  icmoi'ul  iiilu  bani:.li. 


48  Journal  of  Occurrences. 

ment,  4hat  '  he  may  not  die  in  the  midst  of  his  troubles  in  Canton.'    It  was  sup- 

Eoaed  that  his  family  had  secreted  a  large  amount  of  property  for  private  use ;  but 
is  wives  and  daughters,  six  of  the  former  and  eleven  of  the  latter,  have  testified 
before  the  hoppo  that  such  is  not  the  fact.  His  debts  to  the  government,  amount- 
ing to  300,000  taels  and  upward,  of  course  cannot  be  paid. 

Monday^  llth.  Imprisoned  Unguitt.  When  the  rumor  went  abroad,  the  other 
day,  that  the  prisoners  of  Canton  were  to  be  liberated,  the  friends  of  Hopin  im- 
mediately took  courage  and  presented  a  petition  with  money  to  obtain  his  release 
But  the  falline  of  rain  or  some  other  cause  changed  the  determination  of  the 
authorities,  (if  indeed  they  had  ever  determined  on  performing  such  an  dct  of 
justice,)  and  after  delaying  the  petitioners  four  days,  gave  them  a  fla*  denial.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  this  man  was  imprisoned  last  July,  on  the  false  charge,- 
that  lord  Napier  eajme  to  Canton  in  a  ship  of  which  he  was  the  lin^ist. 

The  pilot  of  the  same  ship,  who  was  imprisoned  at  the  same  time,  and  who 
was alsoto  be  sent  into  banishment,  is  repotted  to  have  died  on  the  5th instant 
Reports  of  this  kind   are   sometimes    manufactured    by  the    underlines  in  the 
governmental  offices :  they   accept  a  certain  sum  of  money ;  his  death  is  put  on 
record;  and  the  man,  sometimes  changing  his  name  and  sometimes  not,  goes  free. 

The  innocent  man,  who  in  1833,  was  "  persuaded  to  declare  himself  to  be  the 
person  who  accidentally  caused  the  death  of  the  Chinese  native  unfortunately 
killed  at  Kumsingmoon,"  was  released  last  July. 

Gambling f  it  is  well  known,  is  strictly  forbidden  by  the  penal  code  of  China. 
[t  is  equally  well  known  that  this  vice  pervades  every  part  of  the  empire,  and  is 
not  always  the  least  prevalent  among  those  who  are  in  authority.  Annual  or- 
ders are  issued  interdicting  the  practice;  and  immediately  a  contract  is  made 
with  the  same  authorities,  and  the  gambling- houses  remain  unmolested.  Such 
orders  came  out  in  Canton  early  this  year;  but  in  forming  the  contract  to  se- 
cure connivance,  the  parties  came  to  a  rupture;  the  police-runners  were  soon 
set  in  motion ;  and  the  consequence  was  that  '  aH  the  nests  of  eamblers  in  the 
suburbs  of  the  city  were  completely  broken  up.'  This  occurred  two  or  three 
months  ago ;  and  to  the  present  time,  no  one  has  dared  to  open  an  establishment 
of  this  kind.  It  appears  that  the  authorities  -''  struck  "  for  an  increase  of  fees.  It 
is  eipecled,  however,  that  an  arrangement  will  soon  be  effected,  and  that  the  prac- 
tice will  proceed  as  usual. 

Tuesday t  19cA.  Literary  examinations,  during  the  last  week,  have  been  held 
in  Canton  under  the  direction  of  the  chefoo.  The  students  assembled,  amount- 
ing to  more  than  six  thousand  in  number,  were  from  Nanhae,  Pwanyu,  Sin- 
hwuy,  and  Tungkwan, — four  of  the  districts  which  compose  the  department  of 
Kwangchow.  'f  his  and  others,  which  have  already  been  held,  are  preparatory 
to  the  extra,  'gracious  examination,'  which  will  commence  on  the  8th  of  the 
6th  moon,  September  29th,  of  the  current  year. 

Monday  2bth.  ChoiUra.  Many  cases  of  sickness  and  death  have  occurred  in 
Canton  and  its  vicinity  during  the  last  two  or  three  months:  some  of  these,  so 
far  as  we  can  a<>certain,  are  evidently  cases  of  the  epidemic  or  malignant  cholera 
The  death  of  the  late  Mowqua  seems  to  have  been  occasioned  by  this  disease.  A 
few  other  cases,  equally  well  defined,  have  occurred  within  the  circle  of  our  ac~ 
quaintance.  The  scanty  details  which  we  have  been  able  to  obtain  concerning 
the  extent  of  the  disease  forbid  us  to  say  more  on  the  object  at  present. 

Rewards  for  the  seizure  of  smugglers  have  been  recently  conferred,  by  imperial 
authority,  on  three  of  the  officers  of  Heangshan  This  seizure  was  made  last  year, 
by  Tsin  Yuchang  the  chief  military  officer  of  Heiingshan,  who  is  now  to  be 
rewarded  with  a  peacock's  feather  for  hib  valorous  deeds.  The  amount  of 
opium  seized,  according  to  the  report  of  the  governor,  as  It  appears  in  the  Pe 
king  gazette,  was  fourteen  hundred  catties. 

Biots     There  is  a  new  report  of  disturbances  in  the  province  of  Szecbuen 
This  intelligence  has  reached  Canton  by  a  letter  direct  from   Szechuen;    but 
whether  the  riot  is  the  same  as  that  to  which  we  alluded  in   our  last  number, 
we  are  as  yet  unable  to  ascertain 

There  is  another  rumor  of  more  serious  disturbances  in  the  province  ot 
Shanse.  which  are  said  to  have  broken  out  on  the  18th  of  the  2d  moon.  March 
l6tb:  but  we  hear  no  particulars  on  which  v/e  can  drprnd. 


THE 


CHINE2SE  REPOSITORT. 


Vol.  IV.  — Jkne,  1835.— No.  2. 


Art.  I.  Political  divisions  of  the  Chinese  empire:  ^^Map  of  China 
and  the  adjacent  countries^  drawn  from  the  latest  surveys  and 
other  aiUhentic  documents.^^  Parbuiy,  Allen,  6c  Co.  London,  1833. 

Wb  have  seen  somewhere  an  account  of  a  sagacious  elephant,  that 
was  required  by  his  master  to  move  out  of  its  place  a  boat,  which 
had  just  been  built  upon  the  shore,  and  lay  with  its  keel  imbedded  in 
the  sand.  The  animal  first  applied  his  foot  to  the  keel,  and,  finding 
that  to  move  it  in  its  then  condition  was  beyond  his  power,  looked 
up  to  his  master  and  refused  to  put  forth  his  strength.  The  master 
then  commanded  him  to  try  what  effect  a  push  wiUi  his  head  would 
have;  but  still  the  elephant  refused  to  exert  .himself.  No  sooner, 
however,  had  a  quantity  of  sand  been  removed  from  the  other  end  of 
the  boat,  than  the  animal  immediately  did  what  was  required  of  him. 
This  boat,  if  it  is  allowable  to  compare  great  things  with  small,  may 
be  regarded  as  a  not  unfit  emblem  of  China,  which  now  lies  imbed- 
ded in  ignorance  and  mental  degradation.  Untif  the  impediments 
which  these  present  to  its  proffress  have  been  in  a  great  degree  remov- 
ed, we  may  in  vain  look  for  Ihe  advance  of  this  unwieldy  nation 
along  the  stream  of  civilization  and  improvement.  One,  and  but 
one,  other  chance  of  altering  its  present  condition  remains.  Let  us 
suppose,  that  when  the  elephaut  found  himself  incapable  of  moving 
the*  vessel,  the  object  had  been  given  up,  and  the  boat  had  been  for- 
saken. There  it  would  have  remained,  until  a  storm  coming  on, 
the  sea  would  have  returned  and  driven  it  from  its  position,  canying 
it  away,  without  rudder,  compass,  or  sails,  upon  the  face  of  the 
mighty  deep.  And  such  may,  nay  nmst^  be  the  fate  of  China,  if  its 
present  state  should  fail  to  excite  the  attention,  and  the  benevolent 
and  wisely  directed  exertions,  of  those  who,  having  enjoyed  greater 
advantages,  are  already  prepared  to  encounter  and  ride  out  the 
storms  to  which  they  may  be  exposed. 

VOL.   IV.    NO.    II.  7 


i 


50  PoiUical  Divisions  of  (he   Chinese  Kmpiie.  JuMi. 

Siioli  are  the  thoughts  which  naturally  arose  iu  our  minds,  as  we 
glanced  our  eyes  over  the  ^eet  on  which  is  sketched  the  outline, 
nec'ssarilj  imperfect,  of  a  portion  (though  the  largest  and  most 
important  part,  jet  but  a  portion)  of  this  extensive  empire, — as  we 
traced  its  varied  surface,  here  rising  into  lofty  mountains,  there  sink- 
ing into  fertile  plains,  and  everywhere  copiously  watered  by  majestic 
rivers,  placid  lakes,  or  gently  flowing  streamlets ;  and  as,  turning 
from  the  pictorial  sheet  to  the  reality,  we  saw  the  teeming  and 
industrious  population,  laboriously  pursuing  their  varied  occupations, 
yet  frequently  suffering  from  the  extremity  of  want  or  oppression  ; 
while  the  consideration  of  their  ignorance  and  debasement,  their  al- 
most total  destitution  of  truth  and  honest  principles,  and  their  hope- 
less condition  in  respect  of  all  future  prospects,  involuntarily  forceu 
itself  upon  our  recollection.  Nor  can  we  disconnect  from  the  con- 
templation of  the  vast  extent,  and  almost  inexhaustible  resources,  of 
this  great  empire,  such-  thoughts  regarding  its  moral  and  political 
condition. 

Of  the  map  itself  which  has  given  rise  to  these  reflections  wc  have 
but  little  to  say.  The  Chinese,  possessing  no  knowledge  of  science 
beyond  its  most  simple  rudiments,  had  hardly  any  acquaintance  with 
the  topography  even  of  their  own  country,  until  Catholic  missionaries 
visited  them  in  the  17th  century,  and  were  employed  under  the  en- 
lightened reign  of  Kanghe,  to  survey  the  whole  empire,  and  draw 
maps  of  the  several  provinces.  This  task  was  yery  ably  performed  ; 
and  it  is  to  the  zeal  with  which  they  executed  it,  that  we  are  in- 
debted for  being  so  well  able  to  fill  up  our  maps  of  this  countiy,  while 
those  of  countries  much  more  frequently  visited  by  Europeans  still 
consist  of  large  blanks,  sparingly  embellished  with  a  few  celebrated 
names.  But  here  the  advantages  that  we  enjoy  with  regard  to  a 
knowledge  of  Chinese  geography  end,  if  we  except  some  valuable 
additions  that  have  been  made  to  our  acquaintance  with  the  coast, 
chiefly  by  the  surveys  of  Ross  and  iVIaughan,  under  the  patronage  of 
the  honorable  East  India  company,  and  also  by  the  visits  of  two 
British' embassies  to  the  northern  provinces  of  China,  by  the  obser- 
vations of  officers  in  the  company's  service  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Canton,  and  lastly  by  tfie  expeditions  of  the  Lord  Amherst  and  other 
vessels  to  the  eastern  and  northern  ports.  Not  a  single  addition  of 
importance  has,  we  believe,  been  made  to  our  knowledge  of  the  tn- 
tcrior  of' the  country;  and  the  maps  of  D'Anville,  and  the  topogra- 
phical summaries  of  Du  Halde,  continue  to  be  our  best  authorities  in 
all  that  relates  to  the  internal  geography  of  China. 

Now  if  we  consider  the  rapid  advances  that  have  been  made  in  tlie 
arts  and  sciences,  during  the  century  that  has  elapsed  since  these 
works  were  published,  as  well  as  the  great  danger  that  exists  of 
multiplied  errors  creeping  into  a  series  of  successive  copies,  not  mere- 
ly out  of  one  work  into  another,  but  also  out  of  diflferent  languages ; 
and  if  on  the  other  hand  we  call  to  mind,  that  while  the  moral  and 
p(»lilical  conditi(»n  of  China  has  under$;one  no  prrceplible  change, 
hor  artificial  divitfiuns?  and  t'Xlcnt.  and  ihv  minibt'i>  ol  her  native  in- 


1835.  Political  .Divisions  of  the  Chinese  Empire.  51 

hnhifants  niul  Iribiitariefl  havn  neveitheless  been  subject  to  yarious 
and  manifold  alterations;  we  shaJl  find  dbondant  reason  for  de- 
siring to  sec  a  **Map  of  China '^  drawii  from  soorces  and  documents 
more  ample  than  the  **  late  surveys*^  upon  the  coast,  ahd  more  va- 
luable than  the  '^"authentic  documents/* — journals  we  presume  of 
some  of  those  recent  expeditions  to  the  eastern  and  northern  ports, 
— upon  which  -  alone  rests  every  pretension  to  novelty  that  the  map 
before  us  can  put  forth. 

Let  us  not  however  be  misunderstood.  Far  be  if  from  us  to  Mame 
the  publishers  for  having  given  us  what  they  had — a  map  copied 
after  the  only  originals  that  they  possessed,  and  including  all  the 
corrections  that  they  were  ahle  to  olHain.  But  for  this  we  blame  them, 
that  they  have  given  us,  under  the  name  of  a  '*Map  of  China  and  the 
adjacent  countries,*'  a  map  merely  of  that  part  of  China  commonly, 
though,  as  we  have 'formerly  shown,  somewhat  erroneously,  called 
China  Proper^  accompanied  with  a  bare  outline  of  the  Corean  and. 
Japanese  kingdoms^  to  the  entife  exclusion  of  those  extensive  por- 
tions of  the  empire,  the  three  provinces  of  Mantchonrin,  the  wide 
spread  colonial  possessions  in  Mongolia,  Soun^aria,  Turkestan,  and 
of  Tibet.  Wc  also  blame  ourselves,  in  common  with  all  whose 
attention  has  been  turned  towards  China,  for  having  so  much  ne- 
glected to  use  our  exertions  for  obtaining,  and  diffusing,  a  better 
knowledge  of  its  geography.  And  above  all,  we  blame  the  Chinese 
for  having  profited  so  little  by  the  instructions  of  the  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries, as  to  afl^rd  us  hardly  any  means  of  extending  the  know- 
ledge that  we  have  derived  from  their  publications;  Until  other  and 
abler  persons  will  undertake  the  task  of  supplying  our  deficiencies  in 
this  respect,  we  feci  called  upon  ourselves  to  use  our  best  endeavors 
to  atone  for  past  negligence. 

In  a  former  volume  (I.  p.  30),  wherein  we  have  sketched  the  ex- 
tent, boundaries,  and  characteristics,  of  the  Mantchou-Chinese  em- 
pire, we  have  also  mentioned  some  changes  that  have  taken  place 
in  the  limits  of  the  provinces  of  Szechucn  and  Kansuh,  increasing  the 
extent  of '  China  Proper'  in  those  directions.^  We -have  at  the  same 
time  shown  that  these  changes  are  not  unimportant,  inasmuch  a!R 
they  affect  the  nature  of  the  government  exercised  in  those  districts 
to  which  they  relate ;  the  Chinese  governments  that  exist  beyond 
their  limits  being  altogether  of  a  military  character,  while  within 
the  ^eighteen  provinces,'  in  which  the  Chinese  language  prevails, 
they  have  more  of  a  civil  character,  intermixed  however,  as  was 
mentioned  in  the  second  article  of  our  last  number,  with  some  de- 
gree of  military  des()otism.  We  \Vill  now  proceed  to  detail,  more 
minutely  than  we  have  yet  done,  the  political  divisions  of  the  empire.; 
and  in  future  numbers  wc  propose  to  lay  before  out*  readers  such 
particularif  as  wc  can  collect  respecting  the  several  divisions  se- 
parately. 

All  the  possessions  of  the  (Empire  may  be  classed  untler  three 
principal  divisions,  viz :  ).  China  Proper,  or.  the  empire  as  it  existed 
previous  to  the  Mantchou  conquest  in  1614,  hut  with  a  few  addition^ 


i 


52  Political  Divisions  of  the  Chinese  Empire.  Jubis, 

of  minor  importance.  %  Mantchou  or  Mantchouria,  the  native 
country  of  the  reigning  dynasty.  3.  The  colonial  possessions  of 
Mongolia,  Soungaria,  East  Turkestan^  and  of  Tibet. 

China  Proper^  the  first,  rs  in  ait  respects,  the  most  important  of 
these  three  divisions.  It  is  distinguished  in  Chinese  geography  by  the 
denomination  of  sheih-pa  sikng^  the  *  eighteen  provinces,  denoting  the 
number  of  its  grand  divisions,  which  have  been  increased  since  the 
accession  of  the  present  dynasty  (the  number  having  formerly  been 
fifteen),  not  so  much  by  additions  of  territory  as  by  the  subdivision  of 
some  provinces  which  were  before  disproportionate  tn  extent.  The 
eighteen  provinces  have  been  incorporated  into  eleven  governments , 
which  are  usually  arranged  in  the  following  order. 

Northern  governments, 

1.  Cheihle,  a  single  province,  under  a  governor  (tsungtuh). 

2.  Shantung,  a  single  province,  under  a  Ueiit.*governor  (jooyuin 

or  seurfoo), 

3.  Shanse,  a  single  province,  under  a  lieut.-governor. 

4.  Honan,  a  single  province,  under  a  lieut.*govemor. 

Eastern  governments. 

5.  Leang  Keang,  under  a  governor;  this  government  tnclodes 

three  provinces,  Keangsoo,  Nganhwuy,  andKeangse,  each 
under  a  lieut.-govemor. 

6.  Min  ChS,  under  a  governor;  this  government  includes  two  pro* 

vinces,  Fuhkeen  and  Gh^keang,  each  under  a  Keut-govemor. 

Midland  government. 

7.  Hoo  Kwiang,  under  a  governor;  this  was  formerly  one.pro- 

vince,  but  is  now  divided  into  two,  Hoopih  and  Hoonan,  each 
of  which  is  subject  to  a  lieut.-governor. 

Western  governments.^ 

8.  Shen  Kan,  under  a  governor;  this  government  includes  the 

provinces  of  Shense  and  Kansuh ;  the  former  is  subject  to  a 
lieut.-governor,  in  the  latter  the  diuties  of  that  office  are  per- 
formed by  the  governor. 

9.  Szechuen,  a  single  province,  and  subject  to  a  governor.- 

Southern  governments. 

10.  Leang  Rwang,  under  a  governor ;  it  includes  two  provinces, 

Kwangtung  and  Kwangse,  each  subject  to  a  liieut.-govemor. 

11.  Yun  Rwej,  under  a  governor;  it  also  includes  two  provinces, 

Yunqan  and  Kweichow,  each  subjiect  to  a  lieut. -governor. 

It  should  be  observed,  that  the  governments  of  the  united  pro- 
vinces are  wholly  distinct  from  each  other,  except  in  common  subor- 
din  itiou  to  one  governor,  and  in  a  few  other  occasional  and  imma- 
terial points.  The  names  of  places  are  seldom  altogether  arbitrary ; 
however  the  lapse  of  years  may,  by  gradual  corruptions  or  by  the 
changes  of  language,  have  disguised  their  original  significations. 
This  is  more  particularly  the  case  with  respect  to  the  names  of  the 


1835.  Political  Divisions  of  the  Chinese  Empire,  r>3 

larger  divisions  of  countries  into  provinces,  in  which  the  ancient  de- 
signations are  usually  retained,  than  with  respect  to  the  ipore  modern 
and  smaller  divisions  of  districts  and  townships.  The  language  of 
China  having  been  so  little  altered  by  the  invasions  of  foreigners, 
the  meanings  of  names  are  preserved  here,  it^is  probable,  in  a  much 
greater  number  of  instances  than  in  any  other  ancient  country.  To 
assist  the  memory,  therefore,  m  retaining  sounds  which  to  the  un- 
taught ear  must  appear  barbarous  and  unmeaning,  we  subjoin  here  the 
significations  of  the  names  of  provinces  above  given. — Gheihle  de- 
notes the  province  fi^om  which  the  supreme  power  emanates,  and 
under  the  '  direct  rule'  of  which  all  the  rest  of  the  empire  is  placed. 
The  word  ptA,  north,  was  formerly  prefixed  to  distinguish  it  from  the 
province  of  Keangnan,  in  which  the  seat  of  government  had  some- 
times been ;  and  hence  it  is  that  we  meet  in  the  books  and  maps  of 
the  Catholic  missionaries  with  the  name  Petchelee  (Pib  Cheihle). 
Shantung  signifies  *  east,'  and  Shanse,  ^  west,  of  the  hills,*  viz.,  of  a 
branch  of  the  northwestern  mountainous  range,  running  up  between 
Shanse  and  Cheihle.*     The  name  of  Honan  denotes  its  position, 

*  south  of  the  (Yellow)  river.'  The  government  of  Leang  Keang, 
'  the  two  Keangs,'  obtained  its  name  previous  to  the  subdivision  of 
Keangnan,  when  that  province  and  Keangse  formed  the  two  parts 
of  the  government :  Keangnan  denotes  '  south,'  and  Keangse  *  west, 
of  the  river,'  the  Yangtsze  keang:  a  cursory  glance  at  the  map 
will  sufiice  to  show  that  the  bounaaries  of  these  two  provinces^  have 
very  greatly  altered  since  these  names  were  first  given  to  them. 
Keangsoo  and  Nganhwuy,  the  modern  subdivisions  of  Keangnan, 
derive  their  names  from  three  of  the  principal  cities  which  are  com- 
prised within  their  borders,  viz.,  Keangning  or  (Nanking)  the  'tran- 
quil city  on  the  river '  Yangtsze  keang,  and  Soochow,  *  the  bliss- 
ful region,'  which  two  give  name  to  Keangsoo ;  and  the  '  peaceful ' 
Hwuychow,  or  *  region  of  excellence,'  which  gives  its  name  to  Ngan- 
hwuy. The  government  of  Min  Ch§  is  named  from  its  two  parts, 
the  province  of  the  river  Min  (more  commonly  called  Fuhkeen, '  the 
happy  settled  region,'  a  name  indicative  of  the  difficulty  with  which 
it  has  been  brought  into  subjection),  and  ChSkeang,  the  province  of 
'  the  river  Ch^.'  Hoo  Kwang,  the  '  broad  region  of  the  lakes,'  com- 
prises the  provinces  of  Hoopih, '  north,'  and  Hoonan,  *  south,  of  the 
lakes.'  Shen  Kan  is  named,  like  most  of  the  other  united  govern- 
ments, from  its  two  parts,  Shense,  'the  western  defiles,' and  Kansuh, 
'  the  voluntarily  reverential'  (being  a  modern  offset  from  Shense, 
which  has  been,  since  its  disunion,  greatly  incpeased  by  the  annexa- 
tion of  submitted  tribes).  Szechuen  denotes  literally  the  '  four 
streams,'  but  the  name  is,  we  believe,  intended  to  refer  to  four  tribes 
of  mountaineers  called  Kinchuen,  who  were  at  great  expense  and 
trouble  subdued  by  the  emperor  Keenlung.  The  government  of 
Leang  Kwang  '  the  two  wide  spreading '  provinces,  comprises  the 

*  eastern' and  the  'western,  broad  provinces,'  Kwangtungand  Kwang« 

•  Sec  the  brief  rertinrks  as  to  the  chief  mountainous  rhnracteristies  of  the  eoun^ 
try,  in  our  first  volume,  page  41 


i 


54  Political  Divisions  oj  Ihe  Chinese   Empire.  3vnk, 

ric.  Lastly,  Yunnan,  *  the  cloudy  south,*  and  Kweichow,  ^  the  nohh*. 
region,*  form  the  government  of  Yun  Kwci,  so  designated  from  the 
initial  syllables  of  the  two  names. 

Of  tllb^bove  provinces,  Keangsoo  and  Nganhwuy  were  formerly 
united  under  the  name  of  Keangnan ;  Hoopih  and  Iloonan  were  to- 
gether denominated  Uookwang ;  and  Kansuh  formed  part  of  the 
province  of  Shense.  These  have  been  separated  under  the  present 
dynasty ;  while  on  the  other  hand,  additions  have  been  made  to  the 
extent  of  some ; — to  Gheihte  and  Shanse,  by  the  annexation  of  small 
portions  of  Ipner  Mongolia ;  to  Fuhkeen,  of  the  western  half  of  the  is- 
land of  Formosa  ;  to  Kansuh,  of  territory  beyond  the  desert  of  Gobi, 
bordering  on  Soungaria,  and  of  the  sources  of  the  Yellow  river  on  the 
borders  of  Tibet ;  and  to  Szechuen,  of  some  barbarous  tril>es  which 
formerly  separated  it  from  Tibet,  with  which  country  it  is  now  con- 
terminous on  its  western  frontier. 

The  eighteen  provinces  are  divided  into/or>,  ting^  chow^  and  heinn, 
Afoo  is  a  large  portion  or  department  of  a  province,  under  the  gene- 
ral control  of  one  civil  officer  immediately  subordinate  to  the  heads 
of  the  provincial  government.  A  ting  is  a  division  of  a  province 
smaller  than  a  foo,  and  either  like  it  governed  by  an  officer  im- 
mediately subject  to  the  heads  of  the  provincial  government,  or 
else  forming  a  subordinate  part  of  a  foo.  In  the  former  case  it  is 
called  ctteih  Ic,  under  the  '  direct  rule '  of  the  provincial  govern- 
ment ;  in  the  latter  case  it  is  simply  called  ting.  A  chow  is  a  di- 
vision similar  to  a  ting,  and  like  it  either  independent  of  any  other 
division,  or  forming  part  of  a  foo.  The  diffi^rence  between  the  two 
consists  in  the  government  of  a  ting  resembling  that  of  a  foo  more 
nearly  than  that  of  a  chow  does :  that  of  the  chow  is  a  less  expensive 
form  of  government.  The  ting  and  chow  of  the  clans  to  which  the 
term  cheih  h  is  allac-lied,  we  may  denominate,  in  common  with  the 
foo,  departments  ;  and  the  term  cheih  le  we  may  render  by  the  woni 
independent.  The  subordinate  ting  and  chow  may  be  called  districts. 
A  Acen,  which  we  may  also  call  a  district^  is  a  small  division  or  sub- 
ordinate  part  of  a  department,  whether  of  a  foo,  orofan  independent 
chow  or  ting. 

Each  foo,  ting,  chow,  and  been,  possesses  at  least  one  vvalleil  town, 
the  seat  of  its  "overnment,  which  bears  the  same  name  as  ihn  de- 
partment  or  district  to  which  it  pertains.  Thus  Heangshan  is  the 
chief  town  of  the  district  Hean'gshan  been;  and  Shaonking,  that  of 
the  department  Shaouking  foo.  By  European  writers,  the  rhief  towns 
of  the  foo  or  departments  have  been  called  cities  of  the  first  order; 
those  01  the  cliow,  cities  of  the  second  order;  and  tliose  of  tliR  been, 
cities  of  the  third  order.  The  division  called  ting,  being  more  rarely  met 
withjhas  been  left  out  of  the  arrangement — an  arrangement  not  recog- 
nized in  China.  It  must  be  observed  t'hat  the  chief  town  of  a  foo  is  al- 
ways also  the  chief  town  of  a  been  district ;  and  sometimes,  when  of 
»>nibidt;kid»le  size  and  importance,  it  and  the  country  around  are  divided 
into  two  been  districts,  both  of  which  have  the  seat  of  their  government 
«vilhin  the  same  walls:  but  this  is  not  the  case  with  the  ting  and  chow 


Ib35.  PvUlkal  Divmon    of  the  Chinese  EiMpirt.  55 

departuieuU.  A  district  is  not  always  subdivided;  iustaiices  may 
occur  of  a  whole  district  possessing  but  one  important  town.  But  as 
tbcre  are  often  large,  and  even  walled  towns  not  included  in  the 
number  of  chief  or  of  district  towns,  consequently  not  the  seat 
of  a  regular  chow  or  been  magistracy,  a  subaivision  of  a  district  is 
therefore  frequently  rendered  necessary ;  And  for  the  better  govern- 
ment of  such  towns  and  the  country  surrounding  them,  magistrates 
are  appointed  to  them,  secondary  to  the  magistrates  of  the  depart- 
ments or  th^  districts  in  which  they  are  comprised.  Thus  Fuhshan 
is  a  very  large  commercial  town  in  the  district  of  Nanhae,ofthe 
department  of  Kwangchow,  situated  about  twelve  miles  distant 
from  Canton.  The  chief  offioec  of  the  department  has  therefore 
an  assistant  residing  there,  and  the  town  is  partly  under  his  go- 
verntnent,  and  partly  under  that  of  the  Nauhae  magistrate,  within 
whose  district  it  is  included,  but  who  resides  at  Canton.  Ma- 
cao affords  another  instance :  being  a  place  of  some  importance, 
both  from  its  size,  and  as  the  residence  of  foreigners,  an  assistant  to 
the  been  magistrate  is  placed  over  it,  and  it  is  also  under  the  con- 
trol of  an  assistant  to  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  foo.  Of  these 
assistant  magistrates,  there  are  two  ranks  secondary  to  the  chief 
magistrate  of  a  foo,  two  secondary  to  the  magistrate  of  a  chow,  and 
two  also  secondary  to  the  magistrate  of  a  been.  The  places  under 
the  rule  of  these  assistant  magistrates  are  called  by  various  names, 
most  frequently  chin  and  sOy  and  sometimes  also  chae  and  wei. 
These  names  do  not  appear  to  have  reference  to  any  particular  form 
of  municipal  government  existing  in  them ;  but  the  chae  and  the 
wei  arc  often  military  posts  i  and  sometimes  a  place  is  with  respect 
to  its  civil  government  the  chief  city  of  a  foo,  while  with  respect  to 
Hs  military  position  it  is  called  trcf.  There  are.other  towns  of  still 
smaller  importance ;  these  are  under  the  government  of  inferior  ma- 
gistrates who  are  called  s^mke'en:  a  divisbn  of  country  under  such 
a  magistrate  is  called  a  sze.  The  town  of  Whampoa  and  country 
around  it  form  one  such  division,  called  Jieaoutang  sze,  belonging 
to  the  district  of  Pwanyu,  in  the  department  of  Kwangchow. 

In  the  mountainous  districts  of  Kwangse,  Yunnan,  Kweichow, 
and  Szechuen,  and  in  some  other  places,  there  arc  districts  called 
loo  sze.  Among  these,  the  same  distinctions  of  foo,  chow,  and  been 
exist,  together  with  the  minor  division  sze.  The  magistrates  of  these 
departments  and  districts  are  hereditary  in  their  succession. 

There  is  a  larger  division  than  any  of  the  above,  but  as  it  docs  not 
prevail  universally  we  have  not  mentioned  it  in  the  first  instance.  It 
is  called  taouy  *'  course,'  or  as  we  may  more  intelligibly  render  it, 
circuity  and  comprises  two  or  more  departments  of  a  province,  wheth- 
er foo,  or  independent  ting  or  chow.  These  circuits  arc  subject  to 
the  government  of  officers  who  often  combine  with  political  and 
judicial  powers  a  military  authority,  and  various  duties  relating  to 
the  territory  or  to  the  revenue.  To  illustrate  those,  as  well  as  [hv 
other  terms,  we  will  take  the  province  of  Kwan«rtun«r  or  Canton, 
the  divijjionjj  oi*>^liicli  arc  the  followinu  ; 


i 


56  Political  Divisions  of  the  Chinese  Empire,  June, 

First  circuit.  The  officer  at  the  head  of  this  circuit  possesses  cer- 
tain political  and  judicial  powers,  united  with  military  authority  and 
the  direction  of  the  water  ways ;  his  authority  extends  oyer  five  de- 
partments, viz: 

Kwangchow  foo,  comprising  14  heen. 

Leen  chow,  an  independent  chow,  comprising  2  heen. 

Leyaou  ting,  an  independent  ting,  having  no  subordinate  districts. 

Shaouchow  foo,  comprising  6  heen. 

Nanheung  chow,  an  independent  chow,  comprising  1  heen. 

Second  circuit.  The  officer,  at  the  head  of  it  possesses  political 
and  judicial  authority,  combined  with  military  powers ;  he  governs 
four  departments,  viz : 

Hwuychow  foo,  comprising  1  chow  and  9  heen. 

Fuhkang  ting,  an  independent  ting. 

Ghaouchow  foo,  comprising  I  ting  and  9  heen. 

Keaying  chow,  an  independent  chow,  comprising  4  heen. 

Third  circuit.    The  officer  at  the  head  of  it  possesses  civil  au- 
thority, without  military  powers,  over  3  departments,  viz : 
Shaouking  foo,  comprising  1  chow  and  12  heen. 
Loting  chow,  an  independent  chow,  comprising  2  heen. 

Fourth  circuit.    The  officer  of  this  circuit  has  civil  and  military 
authority  over  two  departments,  viz  e 
Kaouchow  foo,  comprising  1  chow  and  5  heen. 
Leenchow  foo,  comprising  1  chow  and  2  heen. 

Fifth  cirr^'H,     The  officer  of  this  circuit  possesses  civil  authority, 
combined  with  military  power,  over  two  departments,  viz : 
Luychow  foo,  comprising  3  heen^ 
Keungchow  foo,  comprising  3  chow  and  10  heen. 

From  these  details,  it  appears  that  the  whole  province  is  divided  into 
5  circuits,  comprising  15  departments ;  viz  :  9  foo,  2  ting  of  the  class 
called  independent,  and  4  chow  of  the  same  class ;  and  that  these 
departments  are  subdivided  into  88  districts,  viz.,  2  ting  and  7  chow 
of  the  subordinate  class,  and-79  been.  To  the  number  of  these,  we 
must  add  the  two  independent  ting,  which  are  not  subdivided ;  and 
also  the  four  independent  chow,  which  although  subdivided  into  heen 
districts,  yet  have  also  a  portion  of  their  territory  not  under  the  go- 
vernment of  been  magistrates,  but  directly  subject  to  the  higher  ma- 
gistracy of  the  chow.  Thus  Nanheung  chow,  though  having  but 
one  been  dependent  on  it,  yet  consists  of  two  districts,  one  that  of 
the  been,  and  the  other  a  district  surrounding  the  seat  of  the  chow  raa« 
gistracy,  and  directly  subject  to  it,  without  the  intervention  of  a  been 
magistrate.  The  total  number  of  districts  is  therefore  (88  and  6)  94. 
But  we  must  observe  that  the  two  ting  not  independent,  being  of 
very  small  extent,  and  with  hardly  any  municipal  peculiarities,  are 
often  popularly  regarded  as  parts  of  the  much  larger  heen  districts 
by  whose  territories  they  are  surrounded;  this  however  is  not  in 
point  of  fact  the  case. 


l83o.  Political  Divisions  of  the  Chinese   Empire,  57 

With  respect  to  the  division  into  circuits,  we  must  remember,  how- 
ever, that  It  does  not  prevail  throughout  the  country,  there  being  in 
most  of  the  provinces,  some  departments  not  included  in  any 
circuit.  The  officers  of  the  circuits  have  control  sometimes  over  the 
collection  of  duties  on  silks,  teas,  &c.,  and  over  the  preparation  of  salt 
and  other  articles  of  governmental  monopoly. 

Mantchouria  contains  three  provinces,  Shiugking  or  Moukden, 
Kirin,  and  Tsitsihar.  The  Chinese  system  of  government  has  been 
in  part  extended  to  the  first ;  and  it  is  therefore  diWded  into  foo, 
chow,  ting,  and  been,  but  it  has  alsp  a  military  government;  the  other 
two  provinces  are  entirely  under  military  control.  The  heads  of  the 
military  governments  are  tseangkeun,  generals ;  subordinate  to  whom 
are  foo«tootung,  lieut*generals ;  tsungkwan,  overseers;  showwei, 
commandants;  and  heSJing,  assistant  commanders.  AH  military 
towns  without  distinction  of  size  are  called  ching^  with  the  ex- 
ception, however,  of  a  few  towns  in  Kirio  which  are  called  Hng, 
Each  of  the  three  Mantchou  provinces  has  a  tseangkeun  and  subor* 
dinate  officers.  The  tseangkeun  and  subordinate  officers  exist  also 
in  some  of  the  provinces  of  China;  but  there  their  authority  is  only 
over  the  military,  and  they  cannot  interfere  in  the  direction  of  civil 
affairs;  while  in  the  Mantchou  provinces  the  entire  government  is  in 
their  hands,  except  in  the  province  of  Shingking.  The  pow.er  also 
of  the  tseangkeun  in  a  province  of  China  Proper  is  for  the  most  part 
confined  to  single  important  cities.  The  place  of  their  residence, 
which  is  generally  a  chief  city  of  a  foo  or  department,  they  denomi- 
nate ching.  In  an  unrestricted  sense  all  walled  towns  are  called  eking. 
Attached  to  each  of  the  military  cities'  of  Mantchouria  is  a  portion 
of  territory,  sometimes  very  extensive,  under  the  government  of  the 
military  officer  who  resides  in  the  city.  There  are  no  minor  subdi- 
visions of  this  territory,  which  maintains  but  a  small  population. 

The  Chinese  colonies^  Mongolia,  Soungaria,  Eastern  Turkestan 
or  Little  Bukharia,  and  Tibet,  must  each  be  spoken  of  separately. 

Mongolia^  the  habitation  of  nomad  tribes,  averse  to  agriculture 
and  commerce,  possesses  few  large  <^ollections  of  houses.  Small 
portions  of  it  bordering  on  China  Proper,  having  been  peopled  from 
thence,  are  now  included  under  the  government  of  its  northern  pro- 
vinces. The  rest  is  divided  among  various  tribes,  each  under  the 
rule  of  its  respective  hereditary  prince.  The  numerical  power,  and 
consequently  the  territorial  extent,  of  these  several  tribes  are  quite 
▼arious ;  some  forming  only  small  baronies,  while  others  constitute 
extensive  principalities,  which  formerly  existed  as  distinct  and 
powerful  nations.  The  few  Chinese  authorities  that  reside  in  Mon- 
golia are  military,  and  the  places  of  their  residence  are  denominated 
ching.  The  principal  divisions  of  Mongolia  are  four :  1.  Inner  or 
Southern  Mongolia,  between  the  desert  of  Cobi  and  the  great  wall ; 
2.  Outer  Mongolia,  on  the  north  of  Cobi ;  3.  The  territory  around 
the  Kokonor,  on  the  west  of  China  and  northwest  of  Tibet ;  and  4. 
Ouliasoutai,  west  of  Outer  Mongolia,  on  the  Russian  frontier. — Inner 

VOL.   IV.      NO.  II.  8 


5b  Political  Divisio7is  of  the  Chinese   Empire.  June, 

Mongolia  comprises  24  aimak  or  tribes,  arranged  under  six  chvlkan 
or  corps ;  tlie  tribes  a;r  divided  into  standards  of  about  2000  families 
eacb ;  and  each  tribe  comprises  from  one  to  sis^  or  seven  standards. 
Outer  Mongolia  consists  of  four  loo  or  provinces ;  tbe  number  of  stan- 
dards included  in  which  is  eighty-seven.  In  the  country  around  the 
Kokonor  are  various  tribes  similarly  divided  into  standards;  the  terri* 
tory  which  they  occupy  forms  one  province  under  the  government  of  a 
tsedngkeun^  and  attached  to  the  province  of  Kan>)uh.  Of  Ouliasoutai, 
the  fourth  division  of  Mongolia,  lying  on  the  west  of  the  Kalkas,  the 
population  is  scattered,  and  the  government  is  therefore  entirely  mili* 
tary ;  the  only  recognizable  division  of  the  country  is  into  the  two 
provinces  Kobdo  and  Tangnoo  Oulianghai.  Both  tribes  are  entirely 
composed  of  mountain  nomads,  and  are  under  a  tseangkeun,  at  tbe 
head  of  an  army  of  observation  on  the  Russian  frontier.  Great  care 
is  taken  with  all  the  Mongol  tribes  to  prevent  any  of  them  encroach- 
ing on  the  territory  of  another;  but  within  their  own  territories,  they 
seldom  rest  long  in  one  place. 

Ele  forms  one  government,  comprising  two  provinci^,  Soungaria 
and  Turkestan.'  At  the  eastern  extremity  of  each  province  are  some 
districts,  formerly  Mongolian,  which  have  received  the  Chinese  form 
of  municipal  government,  and'  been  incorporated  in  the  province 
of  Kansuh ;  but  a  concurrent  military  jurisdiction,  subordinate  to  the 
head  government  at  Ele,  is  also*  exercised  therein.  In  the  rest  of  the 
two  provinces,-  the  government  is  entirely  military ;  at  the  head  of  it 
is  a  tseangkeun  residing  at  Ele ;  and  subordinate  to  him  are  other 
military  officers,  and  also  civil  residents  with  military  authority. 
Their  residences  are  called  ching;  the  principal  ching  or  cities, 
have  surrounding  cantons  or  districts,  sometimes  including  several 
ching.  There  are  three  cantons  in  the  northern  province  of  Soun* 
garia ;  and  eight  in  the  southern  province  of  Turkestan. 

I'ibet  is  divided  into  two  provinces ;  the  eastern  province  is  called 
Tseen  Tsang,  Anterior  Tibet;  and  the  western  How  Tsang,  Ulte- 
rior Tibet.  Each  of  these  provinces  was  formerly  subdivided  into 
two  parts ;  but  they  are  now  divided  into  cantons.  Anterior  Tibet 
containing  eight,  and  Ulterior  Tibet,  seven  cantons.  They  are  under 
the  government  of  two  lamas  whose  measures  are  subject  to  the 
approval  of  two  Chinese  ministers.  Little  beyond  this  general  des- 
cription oCthe  country  is  at  present  known. 

We  have  thus  roughly  traced  the  several  parts  of  this  vast  empire ; 
in  the  system  of  political  arrangement  there  are  doubtless  many  things 
to  admire;  the  machinery  is  good, but  an  exposure  of  the  practical 
operation  of  the  government  for  which  this  machinery  has  been  ar- 
ranged would  display  multiplied  and  glaring  faults.  It  is,  however, 
foreign  to  our  present  subject  to  enter  on  a  consideration  of  these 
faulte,  and  we  must  defer  withdrawing  the  veil  from  them  until  a 
future  pj^riod. 


1835.  yotices  of  Modern  China,  59 


Art.  II.  Notices  of  Moatm  China:  duties  and  carter  of  the 
great  officers  of  state ;  T6ts%n^  Sung^  Hengan^  Na  Yewchingy 
Changling^  Le  ffeungpun^  Sfc, 

The  duties  of  the  officers  of  government,  as  indicated  in  the  penal 
code,  are  so  minute  and  often  so  contradictory,  as  to  make  it  almost 
impossible  to  fulfill  them  strictly ;  we  find  accordingly,  that  few  or 
none  have  ascended  the  slippery  heights  of  promotion  without  fre* 
quent  relapses.  Degradation,  when  to  a  step  or  two  lower  only,  and 
temporary,  carries  with  it  of  course,  no  moral  taint  in  a  country 
where  the  punishment  awarded  for  bribery  is  graduated  according  to 
the  amount  of  bribe  received,*  without  any  reference  to  moral  vio- 
lation ;  where  the  bamboo  is  the  standard  punishment  as  well  for 
error  in  judgment  or  remissness,  as  for  crime,t  only  commuted  to  a 
fine  in  honor  of  official  rank ;  where,  as  a  distinction  in  favor  of  the 
imperial  race,  the  bamboo  is  softened  to  the  whip,  and  banishment 
mitigated  to  the  pillory.} 

Our  materials  furnish  few  cases,  as  might  be  expected,  of  great 
enormity  amongst  the  highest  class  of  officers,  to  which  the  inquiry 
is  at  present  limited.  One  case  will  suffice  to  show  that  they  may 
continue  to  oppress  for  a  long  time  before  their  misrule  attracts  the 
emperor's  notice.  Chang,  one  of  the  conductors  of  lord  Amherst's 
embassy  was  banished  to  Tartary  about  the  year  1818,||  probably  for 
incapacity  and  bad  government  in  the  situation  which  he  held  of 
Judge  of  Shantung,§  which  we  are  told  is  the  second  judgeship  in 
importance  in  the  empire.|[  His  successor  shared  the  same  fate  in 
1820,  charged  with  suppressing  upwards  of  1000  casies  in  his  court; 
with  having  imprisoned  and  implicated  in  prosecutions,  upwards  of 
1300  innocent  people ;  and  finally  with  having  employed  a  convicted 
criminal  with  forty  people  under  him,  in  the  police,  who  distressed 
the  guiltless  by  extortion  and  other  injustice.  Several  instances 
will  be  mentioned  hereafter  of  punishment  of  officers  of  the  highest 
rank  for  occasioning  or  failing  to  put  down  insurrections;  and  a  long 
catalogue  of  atrocities  will  be  recorded  of  the  lower  officers  and  po* 
lice,  when  they  are  noticed  more  fully.  A  great  amount  of  malver« 
sation  must  necessarily  be  found  in  the  lower  departments  of  the 
government,  and  in  this,  as  in  all  countries,  especially  in  Asia,  the 
weaker  are  often,  no  doubt,  made  to  sufier  for  the  misdemeanors  of 
their  superiors ;  but  it  is  peculiar  to  China  perhaps  to  acknowledge 
the  latter  principle,  and  incorporate  it  into  their  code.  **  In  all  cases 
of  officers  of  government,**  according  to  section  28,  ^'associated  in 
one  department  or  tribunal,  and  committing  offenses  against  the  laws 
as  a  public  body,  by  false  or  erroneous  decisions  and  investigations, 

•  Staunton's  Penal  Code,  sec.  344  t  Penal  Code.  sec.  8. 

t  Penal  Code,  sec  7.  ||  Ind.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1818,  p.  182. 

^  Ind.  Gleaner.  April.  1820.  p.  \m  ^  Elli!^'  Emba.ssy.  vol.  1.  p  SW,  2d  ed. 


i 


00  Notices  of  Modem  China.  JtNE, 

the  clerk  of  the  department  or  tribunal  shall  be  punished  as  the 
principal  offender ;  the  punishment  of  the  several  deputies  or  execu- 
tive officers,  shall  be  less  by  one  degree,  that  of  the  assessors  less 
by  another  degree,  and  that  of  the  presiding  magistrate  less  by  a 
third  degree.*'  We  find  the  same  principle  again  in  sections  52 
and  419. 

The  foregoing  principle  is  seemingly  incompatible  with  section  40 
which  declares,  '^  all  officers  of  government  are  considered  by  law  to 
be  responsible  superintendents  of  such  charges  and  departments  of 
affairs  and  public  justice  as  may  be  placed  under  their  authority  and 
control,'*  which  is  nearly  rendered  impracticable  again  by  the  48th 
section,  which  takes  from  the  superintending  official  the  power  of 
nominating  his  juniors  for  whom  he  is  to  be  responsible.  These 
contradictory  precepts  render  it  easy  to  select  any  one  member  of  a 
tribunal  as  may  be  safest  and  most  suitable  with  the  prevailing 
interests,  whenever  it  is  necessary  to  make  an  example  as  a  check 
upon  malversation. 

The  above  principle  is  stretched  to  its  utmost  bearings,  as  will  be 
frequently  shown,  but  nowhere  more  than  in  the  constitution  of  the 
security  merchants  and  linguists,  who  act  as  police  over  the  foreign- 
ers in  Canton,  and  who  are  daily  made  responsible  not  only  for  the 
negligences  or  connivances  of  their  superiors,  but  also  for  occur- 
rences which  they  could  not  possibly  foresee  or  control.  It  is  to  be  re- 
marked too  with  respect  to  the  foreigners,  that  in  the  public  edicts 
respecting  them,  they  are  rarely  or  never  threatened  with  the  penalty 
of  the  law,  and  never  made  actually  amenable  for  smuggling  or  other 
infractions ;  but  always  some  one  or  other  of  the  governmental  offi- 
cers. '^  I  have  omitted,"  says  Mr.  Lindsay,  in  the  report  of  his  voy- 
age,* ^'  to  mention  that  on  the  morning  of  the  10th,  we  heard  that 
official  orders  had  been  received  from  the  tsungtuh  (governor  of 
Fuhkeen),  announcing  the  degradation  and  dismissal  of  Chin  tajin, 
vice*admiral  of  Minngan,  and  two  other  naval  officers  on  account  of 
the  entrance  of  the  Lord  Amherst ;  and  that  a  successor  had  been 
appointed  to  Chin  in  the  person  of  Lin  talaouyay,  who  had  filled  the 
inferior  office  of  tsantseaiig  at  Amoy,  and  was  one  of  the  officers 
assembled  to  give  u»  audience  there.  This  circumstance  in  itself  is 
very  expressive,  and  it  is  difficult  to  feel  much  respect  for  a  govern- 
ment which,  seeing  itself  powerless  to  enforce  its  orders  on  a  small 
merchant  vessel,  feels  itself  compelled  to  throw  the  blame  of  its 
own  weakness  on,  and  endeavor  to  support  its  credit  with  the  public 
by  the  punishment  of,  its  subordinate  officers.*' 

Whilst  the  inferior  classes  of  officers  are  saddled  with  the  blame 
pf  most  of  the  real  abuses  of  the  empire,  and  often  too  with  the 
penalty,  the  higher  do  not  entirely  escape.  They,  on  the  contrary, 
are  harassed  with  trifling  and  unimportant  complaints  and  penal- 
ties ,  whilst  their  real  malversations,  unless  very  flagrant,  are  not 
exhibited  to  the  public.  The  prime  ministers  stand  in  China,  as  in 
•ill  despotic  governments,  on  a  dangerous  pinnacle,  which  is  based 

*   LiiidsMv's  Kenort.  p.  4*^.  parlianieutarv  edition. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  China,  61 

upon  the  caprice  and  the  life  of  the  prince.  On  the  emperor  Kesi- 
king's  accession  to  the  throne,  he  condemned  his  father's  prime  mi- 
nister, Hokw&n,  to  death,*  and  the  edict  which  contains  the  sentence 
cites  as  precedent  similar  condemnation  of  premiers  by  three  of  his 
ancestors  out  of  the  four  within  the  present  dynasty.  The  present 
emperor  was  more  clement  or  more  fortunate  in  the  minister  be- 
queathed by  his  father ;  for  Totsin,  wlio  was  prime  minister  in  the 
year  of  lord  Amherst's  embassy  (1816),  held  that  office  until  1832. 
This  is  in  itself  strong  presumptive  evidence  of  his  merit,  which  is 
nothing  weakened  perhaps  by  the  circumstance  that  he  seldom 
figures  in  our  extracts  from  the  Peking  gazettes.  Once  only  he  is 
ordered  to  withdraw  from  court  (in  1829)t  to  await  the  result  of  an 
inquiry  into  the  conduct  of  one  of  his  servants :  neither  the  offense 
nor  the  result  of  the  inquiry  is  stated.  In  1830,  he  had  ten  days 
leave  of  absence  accorded,  |  probably  on  account  of  his  health;  and 
a  little  later,||  the  emperor  dispenses  with  his  attendance  on  days  of 
mere  formal  audience,  on  account  of  his  age,  which  exceeded  70.  A 
little  later,§  Totsin  is  found  to  be  one  of  the  select  party  of  16  whom 
his  majesty  banqueted,  and  occupying  the  seat  of  honor,  that  is  the 
east  side ;  while  Changling,  the  present  premier,  was  on  the  right, 
and  Sung  tajin  held  a  third  seat.  Nothing  more  is  heard  of  him  until 
1832,  when  two  or  three  memorials  from  him  appear  in  the  gazettes, 
requesting  permission  to  retire  from  office.  The  emperor  put  him 
off  at  first,  by  allowing  short  leave  of  absence,  but  finding  that  his 
health  did  not  improve,  he  was  permitted  to  retire  with  the  title  and 
pay  of  minister.^  He  was  then  75  years  of  age,  and  had  served 
under  three  empero'rs,  having  risen  step  by  step  from  the  situation 
of  clerk  in  one  of  the  offices  at  Peking. 

The  career  of  some  of  the  great  officers  of  China  is  both 
amusing  and  instructive,  and  none  more  so  than  that  of  Sung  tajin, 
who  has  been  best  known  by  name  to  Europeans  since  the  embassy 
of  lord  Macartney,  to  whom  he  acted  both  as  a  guide  and  a  friend.** 
Sung  is  stated  to  have  been  prime  minister  in  1824  on  the  authority 
of  a  letter  from  Kiachta  ;tf  but  it  seems  doubtful  if  he  ever  altoge- 
ther superseded  Totsin.  He  is  however  spoken  of  as  prime  minister 
by  the  emperor  Keaking  himself,  in  the  year  1817,  as  having  attri- 
buted the  drought  which  prevailed  then  at  Peking  to  the  monarches 
wish  to  visit  Shingking  in  MantchouriH. 

*'  To  utter  such  language,"  says  the  emperor ,Jt  "  before  the  thing 

*  Penal  Code,  appendix,  No.  viii. ;  Chinese  Riepository,  vol,  3,  p.  241. 

t  Canton  Register,  September  2d,  1829. 

X  Canton  Register,  March  17th,  1830.        ||  Canton  Register,  April  15tb,  1830. 

\  Canton  Register,  May  15th,  1830.        IT  Canton  Register,  March  17th,  1832. 

**  Lord  Macartney  speaks  of  him  as  a  young  man  of  high  quality,  who  bad 
just  before  been  employed  on  tlie  Russian  frontier.  "He  possesses,"  adds  his 
lordship,  ''  an  elevated  mind,  and  during  the  whole  time  of  our  connection  with 
him,  has,  on  all  occasions,  conducted  himself  towards  us  in  the  most  friendly  and 
gentlemanlike  manner.  This  behavior  is  agreeable  to  his  natural  character  " 
Private  Journal  in  Barrow's  Life  of  Macartney.  1st  ed.  p.  345. 

ft  Joiivnal  Asialiqup.  1826,  page  59. 

XX  Indochinesc  (j  leaner.  Feb  181S.  p.  49. 


^.* 


1 


62  Xoiiccs  of  Modern  China,  June, 

spoken  of  takes  place,  and  thereby  agitate  the  minds  of  all,  is  indeed 
a  great  breach  of  tlie  duties  of  prime  minister.*'  Consequently  Sung 
was  deprived  of  his  situation  of  minister  of  state  and  other  appoint- 
ments and  reduced  to  wear  a  button  of  the  sixth  rank,  and  sent  to 
fill  the  office  of  tootung  or  adjutant-general  to  the  eight  standards  at 
Chahaurh  in  Mongolia.  **  Let  his  name  be  retained  in  the  books,** 
adds  the  edict,  ''  and  if  for  eight  years  he  commit  no  error,  let  him 
be  eligible  for  his  former  situation,**  We  find  him  addressing  the 
emperor  thence  shortly  afterwards  on  occasion  of  an  attack  made  by 
a  party  of  lama  priests  on  a  trading  wagon,  which  they  plundered, 
and  killed  one  of  the  people.  Sung*s  report  was  in  the  Mantchou 
language  with  a  commentary  in  Chinese:  the  latter  the  emperor  for- 
bids, for  the  future.  He  appears  to  have  had  a  strong  party  at  court 
all  the  while,  for  in  the  following  year  three  censors  made  use  of  the 
same  weapon  with  which  the  minister  attacked  the  imperial  super- 
stition, and  attributed,  as  had  been  already  alluded  to,  a  hurricane  to 
the  disgrace  of  the  premier..  The  Mathematical  Board  hinted  too  at 
the  same  conclusion. 

It  is  difiicult  to  understand  the  object  of  the  minister  in  preventing 
the  emperor*s  visit  to  Tartary,  whilst  he  remained  at  Peking.  The 
emperor  could  not  however  screw  up  his  courage  to  the  journey, 
without -putting  forth  a  preparatory  edict  which  ends  by  admitting,* 
^*  that  Sung  was  fond  of  performing  petty  charities  and  acts  of  kind- 
ness, but  that  he  did  not  understand  true  greatness.**  As  to  his  ad- 
herents, his  majesty  says:  *'  let  them  do  what  they  please,  f,  the 
emperor,  will  not  trouble  myself  to  think  about  it.**  One  of  these 
adherents,  a  Tartar  nobleman,  who  had  been  involved  in  the  pre- 
mier*s  disgrace,!  was  allowed  to  return  into  the  presence  of  the  em- 
peror, when  it  was  expected  that  he  would  acknowledge  his  ofiense 
and  his  gratitude  for  the  leniency  shown  him.  Instead  of  this,  he 
threw  himself  prostrate  before  the  emperor,  burst  into  tears  and  pro- 
tested his  innocence  in  terms  which  reflected  upon  the  emperor 
himself.  He  was  accordingly  disgraced  again,  and  sent  back  to  Tar- 
tary. Sung  was  promoted  nevertheless  to  be  captain-general  in 
Mantchouria,  but  subjected  again  to  imperial  censure  for  his  prevail- 
ing sin,  '*  clemency  beyond  the  laws.'*  He  had  tried  to  obtain  res- 
titution of  rank  for  some  officers  who  had  been  dismissed  the  service. 
His  benevolence,  adds  our  authority,  is  said  to  be  so  great  that  beg- 
gars cling  to  his  chair  in  the  streets  to  supplicate  alms,  and  the  Tar- 
tars worship  him.  The  emperor  went  to  Tartary  to  visit  his  father*s 
tomb :  it  is  not  said  what  effect  this  had  upon  the  elements  at  Pe- 
king ;|  but  it  appears  that  he  met  with  much  delay  and  disap- 
pointment in  consequence  of  the  heavy  rains  in  Tartary.  He  carried 
old  Sung  back  with  him  probably,  for  we  find  him  employed  again 
in  Peking  in  various  important  duties  in  April,  1819,  and  receiving 
moreover  a  royal  present  often  taels  of  ginseng.|| 

The  emperor  shortly  finds  himself  again  in  trammels,  and  thwarted 

•  Ind.  Gleaner.  Oct.  1818»p  178.  t  Ind.  Glcan»ir.  Oct.  1818,  p.  178. 

t  ind.  Gleaner,  July.  1810.  p   117  |1  Ind    Gleaner.  Jun.  1^30.  p.  220 


1835.  .\otic€s  of  Modern  China.  63 

moreover  in  his  \vis]i  to  revisit  his  patri:iiony  in  Mantchourin.  A 
Peking  gazette  of  Oct.,  1819,*  expresses  the  emperor's  dissatisfaction 
with  the  Tartar  noblemen  around  him.  He  complains  of  their  setting 
spies  over  him,  ^*  who  watch  every  person  whom  he  calls  to  an  audi- 
ence ;  and  who  during  his  abseince  from  Peking  made  daily  minutes 
of  ail  his  proceedings.*'  He  insists  on  visiting  Mantchouria,  what- 
ever may  be  the  consequence ;  whether  Sung  tajin  or  the  elements 
oppose,  he  must  still  go,  and  he  reiterates  a  mandate  of  his  father, 
that  *'if  any  minister  of  state  in  China  shall  presume  to  advise  his 
master  not  to  visit  Tartary^  it  shall  be  considered  treason,  and 
punished  with  immediate  death.''  It  is  probable  that  Sung  either 
continued  to  thwart  the  emperor's  wish,  or  else  that  he  desired  to 
accompany  him ;  for  we  find  a  proclamation!  on  the  13th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1819  to  the  effect  that, '  Sung  tajin  is  inadequate  to  the  duties  of 
minister  of  the  imperial  presence ;  because  although  he  formerly  of- 
ficiated as  a  minister  of  the  imperial  presence,  he  is  now  upwards 
of  seventy  years  of  age,  and  rides  very  badly  on  horseback.^  He 
if  sent  back  to  Mantchouria,  therefore,  to  await  a  vacancy  in  his  old 
employment  of  tseangkeun  or  commander-in-chief,  and  his  sons 
are  allowed  to  accompany  him  as  a  mark  of  favor.  Sung  was,  how- 
ever, summoned  to  another  audience,  when  one  son  was,  at  his  own 
request,  allowed  to  remain  at  court.-  ''The  old  man,"  says  the 
emperor,  "  is  yet  in  robust  health,  and  does  not  require  the  pious 
services  of  his  sons,  but  he  must  in  case  of  declining  health,  be  sure 
to  report  it,  and  then  send  for  his  -son  to-  wait  on  him." 

We  find  the  ex-minister  in  command  in  Mantchouria  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  ;|  but  he  falls  again  at  that  fatal  period  in  his  career, 
the  announcement  of  the  emperor's  annual  visit  to  the  tombs,  and 
that  still  more  ominous  era  in  a  prime  minister's  life,  the  accession 
of  a  new  emperor  ;||  for  it  is  Taoukwang  who  now  degrades  him, 
Keaking  having  died  a  month  previous.  The  Peking  gazette  of 
October  3 J,  1820,  informs  us,  that  a  short  time  before  the  late  em- 
peror's departure  for  Jeho,  where  he  died,  the  long  trial  about  the 
loss  of  the  traveling  seal  of  the  3filitary  Board  was  brought  to  a 
close,  and  implicated  a  number  of  statesmen  who  were  connected 
with  that  Board.  Duke  Ho  (the  emperor's  brother-in-law,  who  is 
immortalized  in  the  transactions  of  lord  Amherst's  embassy)  was 
degraded  from  all  his  offices,  and  commanded  to  superintend  the 
imperial  kitchen.  Sung  was  deprived  of  his  command  in  Tartanr 
and  directed  to  retire  to  his  own  tribe  ;  some  officers  were  banishea, 
and  others  sentenced  to  the  cangue  or  pillory.  It  came  out  that  the 
seal  had  been  lost  many  months  ago,  during  the  last  imperial  trip 
to  Tartary ;  and  that  the  persons  in  charge  of  it  locked  up  the 
empty  box,  and  brought  it  back  to  Peking,  attended  with  the  usual 
formalities,  as  though  the  seal  were  in  it.  This  inexplicable  history 
of  the  seal  was  probably  a  part  of  the  intrigues  attending  Keaking's 
visits  to  Moukden,  which  denote  perhaps  a  struggle  of  parties  in  that 

'  lod.  Gleaner,  April.  1820,  p.  289.        t  Ind.  Gleaner,  July,  1820,  p.  346. 
t  Ind   Gleaner.  Oct  1820.  p  412  i|  Ind    Gleaner.  Jan.  1821.  p.  50. 


64  Notices  of  Modem  China.  June, 

etnperor*8  decliiung  years,  for  the  favor  of  his  successor.*  Sung 
falls,  however,  but  to  rise  again,  for  we  find  him  announced  on  the 
29th  of  December,  1820,f  as  tootung  at  JSho,  after  having  officiated 
for  a  month  as  one  of  the  presidents  of  the  yushe  or  censorate. 
Upon  this  one  of  the  privy  council  remonstrates  upon  Sung's  ban- 
ishment from  the  emperor's  councils,  and  states  boldly  that  it  augurs 
\wy  unfavorably  of  his  ninjesty*s  regard  for  those  upright  men,  who 
dare  to  apeak  the  truth.  He  declares  that  Sung  is  the  delight  of  the 
court  and  of  the  country.  His  majesty  tells  him  that  he  talks  non- 
sense and  scandal,  and  orders  him  to  be  punished  for  his  presumption. 

Sung  tajin  now  turned  author,  and  presented  to  the  emperor  a 
book  upon  the  recently  acquired  territory  in  Tartary  ;|  and  we  find 
nothing  more  about  him  until  March,  1824,  when  he  is  reappointed 
president  of  the  censors;  but  ordered  ||  '*to  attend  to  the  established 
routine  of  his  office,  instead  of  wildly  confusing  and  puzzling  him- 
self with  a  multiplicity  of  extraneous  matters.  (His  majesty  must  have 
had  one  eye  to  the  book.)  If  he  treads  in  his  former  tracks  he  will 
involve  himself  in  criminality.**  In  the  seventh  moon  of  18i36,  he  is 
dispatched  on  a  commission  to  the  province  of  Shanse,  his  office  of 
president  being  filled  by  a  substitute  in  the  interim. 

He  is  next  found  at  dinner  with  the  emperor  on  new  year's  day  of 
1827  ;§  then  traveling  tutor  to  the  heir-apparent  to  the  throne  ;5I  then 
at  the  head  of  the  Board  of  Rites  ;**  next  appointed  to  inspect  the  vic- 
tims for  a  sacrifice  at  which  the  emperor  was  to  assist  ;tt  and  then 
back  to  his  command  at  Jhho.ljX  Thence  he  memorializes  in  1829  to  this 
effect:  ||||  that  28  years  ago,  he  incurred  a  public  debt  to  the  imperial 
treasury  of  about  40,000  taels,  which  he  was  to  repay  in  four  years. 
Since  that  time  he  has  been  twice  commander-in-chief  and  governor 
at  Ele;  governor  of  Keangnan,  of  Canton,  &c.;  but  has  never  saved 
money  enough  to  pay  off  the  40,000  taels ;  he  proposes,  therefore, 
that  the  whole  allowance  in  his  present  situation,  700  tctels  a  year^ 
may  go  towards  the  liquidation  of  the  debt.  The  emperor  says  in 
reply,  that  he  is  well  aware  of  Sung's  pure  official  character,  and 
therefore  remits  the  claim.  He  is  shortly  aftcrward8§§  appointed  go- 
vernor of  Peking ;  a  month  later,  president  of  the  Military  Board,  and 
ordered  at  the  same  time  to  proceed  with  all  haste  across  the  desert 
of  Gobi  to  Kopooto  at  the  northwest  extremity  of  the  empire,  to  in- 
vestigate some  affair  of  importance  which  had  occurred  there.  He 
returns  to  Peking  early  in  the  following  year,515T  and  resumes  his  post 
of  president  of  the  Military  Board,  and  is  shortly  aAer  appointed 
to  examine  the  students  of  the  Russian  college.*** 

*  Tdtsin  was  probably  the  instigator,  for  he  is  spoken  of  in  the  report  upon 
literary  examinations  of  1822,  and  referred  to  as  Sung's  accuser.    Malacca  Ob- 
server, June,  1827. 
t  Ind.  Gleaner,  July,  1821,  p.  178,       %  Ind.  Gleaner,  Jan.  1822,  p.  274. 
II  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.J,  p.  388. 
$  Malacca  Ob.,  Sept.  25th,  1827.  IT  Malacca  Ob.,  Nov.  20th,  1827. 

♦•  Malacca  Ob.,  Feb.  12th.  1828.  ft  Malacca  Ob.,  April  8th,  1828. 

XX  Canton  Register,  May  10th.  1828.      |||j  Malacca  Ob.,  March  10th,  1829. 
^  Canton  Register,  Sept.  2d,  1829.      IfH  Canton  Register,  March  17th,  1830. 
*"•  Canton  Register.  May  15ih.  1830. 


ISCM  .Xolias  of  Modern   VInna  H'» 

In  1831/  lie  is,  we  are  lold,  acting  as  secretary  ibr  foreign  aflairh, 
probably  president  of  tbe  Foreign  Board  ;  iniuiediately  afterwards  he 
is  appointed  lord  of  the  three  treasuries,t  but  is  soon  obliged  to 
resign  from  ill  health,|  but  in  less  than  a  month,  we  find  him  soli- 
citin^r  employment  again. ||  **  Sung  informed  us  lately,*'  says  the 
emperor,  *^  that  in  consequence  of  his  great  age,  his  buck  and  fe(*t 
were  weak,  his  eyes  would  no  longer  fulfill  their  Junctions,  his  hand 
trembled  when  he  signed  documents,  and  his  memory  was  perceptibly 
weakened ;  he  re(|uested  therefore  to  rcrire  from  service  to  seek  re- 
pose, which  was  granted  him.  To  our  surprise,*'  continues  the 
emperor,  *^  wo  have  within  these  few  days  received  a  fresh  report  from 
the  said  Suns;,  in  which  he  solicits  employment.  Although  we  have 
attended  to  this  last  report  also,  and  have  appointed  him  commander 
of  the  blue  banner  of  the  Mantchous,  we  cannot  but  remark  with 
referetice  to  his  two  requests,  that  we  perceive  no  change  in  his  healtjj, 
nor  the  slightest  symptom  of  disease.  AH  this  arises  from  his  accus- 
tomed boldness  in  plaguing  us  with  remonstrances.  Sincerity  ought 
to  be  the  first  consideration  in  the  intercourse  of  a  sovereign  and  liis 
ministers.  Faithful  to  this  principle,  we  have  always  acted  with  the 
utmost  frankness  towards  our  servants;  and  have  the  right,  therefore, 
to  expect  the  same  from  those  who  enjoy  our  favor.  Altlumgli  Sung 
has  acted  with  caprice,  we  content  ourself  this  time  with  leaving  him 
to  the  rebuke  of  his  own  conscience.**  It  seems  doubtful,  however, 
if  Sung  left  Peking;  for  we  find  him  there  a  nnnitli  or  two  later  and 
apparently  ernployed.§ 

The  declining  health  of  the  premier  Totsin,  who  retired  about  tins 
time,  occasioned  most  likely  a  good  deal  of  intrigue,  in  which  old 
Sung  would  be  sure  to  involve  himself.  We  are  not  surprised,  there- 
fore, to  find  him  disgraced  again  in  the  beginning  of  1832,  and  reduc- 
ed to  the  third  degree  of  rank.^  The  pretense  fortius  infliction  wa.s, 
that  when  sent  on  a  mission  to  Tartary  two  years  before,  he  had 
ordered  his  supplies  at  the  public  expense  instead  of  his  own.  lie  was 
restored  again  about  August  of  the  same  ycar,*"^  at  the  solicitatuni  of 
the  prince  of  Aoukwan,  one  of  the  cities  in  Turkestan,  which  shows 
his  popularity  with  those  tribes,  whom  it  was  policy  to  soothe. 
The  old  courtier  has  always  been  supposed  to  owe  a  good  deal  of  hi.^ 
nifluence  at  court  to  having  a  daughter  in  the  harem,  who  was  on<^ 
of  Keaking*s  inferior  wives :  he  was  now  perhaps  sinking  beneath  i 
similar  influence ;  a  former  number  of  the  Repositorytt  states  a  rumor 
that  he  had  accused  a  minister  of  the  emperor  named  Ilengan, 
whose  daughter  was  supposed  to  be  the  favorite  concubine  of  the 
reigning  prince,  of  having  usurped  all  the  power  at  court,  deceived 
the  emperor,  and  taken  his  own  daughter  away  at  midnight  This 
intrigue  is  probably  connected  with  the  anonymous  communication 
already  referred  to,  and  found  in  the  same  number  of  the  Repository. 

"  Canton  Keglsler,  Oct.  15th,  1831.  t  Canton  Register,  Dec   Ist,  1831. 

t  Canton  Register,  Dec.  ]9tb,  1831  ||  Jour.  Asiatique  for  1833,  vol.  i%  p  569 

\  Canton  Register.  Feb.  i6(ii,  Id:!'^  If  Canton  Register,  June  15(li,  I8r^> 

"*  Canton  Register.  Nov   2H,  183*^.  tt  Chinese  R«»po?iU»»y   vol   1   p  171 
vol.    fv       xo.  11.               9 


1 


66  .\vftcf:s  of  Modern  Ch  inn .  J  ii  n  li , 

Our  notices  oi'  the  poor  old  minister  decrease  with  his  inHuence,  and 
we  hear  nothing  more  of  him  until  the  triennial  exposition  of  qualiii- 
cations  of  officers  in  1833,  or  the  beginning  of  the  following  year, 
when  Sung  is  mentioned  last  in  the  list,  as  hieing  upwards  of  eighty 
years  of  age,  and  of  weakened  strength  and  spirits :  he  is  ordered, 
therefore,  to  retire*  with  the  rank    of  tootung  (adjutant-general). 

The  emperor^s  father-in-law,  Heng&n,  is  probably  destined  to  play 
an  important  part,  one  day  or  other,  in  the  events  of  the  present 
reign,  but  his  name  does  not  occur  very  frequently  at  present.  He 
iM  a  descendant  of  Towseangto,  who  headed  the  Tartar  troops  which 
subjugated  the  Ming  dynasty.! 

The  emperor  has  been  greatly  incensed  against  Heng&n,  together 
with  three  other  ministers,  for  having  broken  in  upon  his  retirement 
and  mourning  on  occasion  of  the  death  of  his  late  empress,  in  order 
to  request  impropei  and  unprecedented  amendments  in  the  mourn- 
ing ceremonies  which  the  Board  of  Rites  had  previously  directed. 
The  emperor  concluded  a  long  series  of  documents  which  were 
promulgated  upon  the  occasion,  by  the  following  sentence:  |  *'Let 
Meenhae  be  deprived  of  the  freedom  of  the  inner  court  of  the  palace, 
and  of  the  rank  of  general,  and  of  ten  years'  salary  as  wang  (prince) ; 
the  said  mulct  being  extended  through  20  years,  that  he  may  receive 
one  half  of  his  salary  annually  to  live  upoii.  Let  Ilengan  be  de- 
prived of  the  offices  of  minister  of  the  imperial  presence,  and  of 
president  of  the  tribunal  of  war;  and  let  him  also  deliver  up  the 
keys  and  seals  of  controller  of  the  imperial  household.  Wanking 
(a  third  offender)  has  attained  office  through  the  college  of  Hanlin. 
Now  if  he  is  ignorant  of  two  expressions  in  the  books  •  of  Fti,  which 
i>et  the  point  of  ceremony  in  a  perfectly  clear  light,  his  learning  must 
be  very  slight.  If  he  knew  them  and  did  not  set  the  ministers  right, 
and  so  stop  the  representation  at  tlie  commencement,  he  has  indeed 
acted  very  improperly.  Let  him,  therefore,  be  deprived  of  the  rank 
of  lieut.-general,  and  wear  the  insignia  of  the  third  rank  only.  Let 
Yuching  be  deprived  of  the  situation  of  commander  of  the  guards, 
and  let  him  retire  from  the  palace  gate  of  Heavenly  Purity.''  '*  And 
for  what,"  adds  the  translator  of  these  documents,  ''  is  all  this  ire 
manifested  ?  Shall  we  be  believed  when  we  say,  it  is  because  these 
ministers  wished  to  extend  tlie  period  of  mourning,  by  not  shaving 
for  one  hundred  days,  instead  of  one  month  !"  Now,  begging  the 
translator's  pardon,  we  think  that  ^  long  beard  is  quite  sufficiejit  of- 
fense in  Asia  in  an  officer  who  lias  the  ^^  freedom  of  the  inner  court 
of  the  palace,"  or  in  the  father  of  the  emperor's  favorite  wife,  who 
takes  away  his  daughter  at  midnight. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  Hengaii  did  not  attain  the  premiership  if  he 
indeed  aimed  at  it,  but  Changling  who  has  far  better  claims,  suc- 
ceeded Totbin,||  and  still  maintains  his  post.  He  was  the  successful 
cominander-in-chief  in  the  war  in  Turkestan  in  1826,  in  speaking  of 
which  he  will  again  be  alluded  to. 

''  r-liin»,'5o  Rr.po:5i((iry,  vol.  I?,  p  06  ♦  ChiiIoii  Rugisler.  Feb.  'M.  JH30 

;  Caaloii  Kegii>trr»  On    24lh,  18:3:?        !j  Canton  Register.  March  25th,  1831 


IWJii*.  Not  ires  of  Modem   China,  67 

Clian^ling  was  nppoiiitcfl  one  of  the  two  assistant  ministers  of 
state,  when  he  was  acting  as  governor  of  Shense  and  Kansuh  in 
1821,*  and  in  1826,t  the  ninth  recess  (the  emperor,  who  dwells  in 
the  ninth  conrt  within  the  palace,)  appointed  him  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  army  to  act  against  the  insurgents  in  little  Bukharia  oi 
Turkestan.  Ilis  success  there  brought  him  into  high  favor  on  his 
return,  which  he  seems  to  liave  enjoyed  ever  since.}  He  is  said  to 
have  been  upwards  of  70  years  of  age  in  1832. 

The  great  officers  whose  career  has  been  hitherto  shown,  have  all 
perhaps  owed  their  success  to  their  personal  influence  at  court,  where 
they  were  most  often  employed.  Let  us  noW  follow  the  fortunes  of 
another  Tartar  nobleman  who  sat  out  in  life  under  similar  auspices, 
but  whose  subsequent  ups  and  downs  seem  to  have  been  consequent 
on  his  management,  and  the  chances, in  the  employments  imposed  on 
him.  Na  Yewching,  a  Mantchoti  Tartar,  notwithstanding  his  three 
names,!!  '^  possesses,^'  says  the  Peking  gazette  of  July  2(hh,  1800, 
*'some  talents  in  outward  appearance,  but  is  deficient  in  judgment,  and 
tardy  and  indecisive  when  matters  of  importance  are  laid  before  him  ; 
yet  does  he  not  attend  to  the  words  of  others,  but  is  satisfied  of  the 
propriety  of  his  own  opinions..  The  few  good  qualities  which  he  may 
be  allowed  to  possess  are  insufficient  to  cover  his  misdeeds.  He 
ought,  therefore,  to  be  banished;  but  in  consideration  of  his  being 
the  only  relative  of  Akwei,§  an  ancient  and  faithful  minister,  who  is 
not  already  banished,  he  is  merely  deprived  of  his  offices,  except  that 
of  vice-president  of  the  imperial  college.** 

Na  got  into  favor  again,  however,  in  1805,  and  was  made  governor 
of  Canton,  but  was  disgraced  again  in  1808,^  in  consequence  of  ad- 
miral Drury's  expedition  up  the  Canton  river,  which  the  governor 
could  not  possibly  have  prevented,  and  which  was  far  more  dis- 
graceful to  the  admiral  fbr  jeopardizing  both  parties  without  any 
definite  object  in  view.  He  was  afterwards  made  governor  of 
Cheihle ;  and  dismissed  and  confined  again  in  1816  for  an  excess  of 
expenditure  of  20,000  taels  of  the  public  money  without  the  sanction 
of  the  tribunals.**  In  1824,tf  we  find  him  memorializing  the  emperoi 
in  quality  of  governor  of  Shense  and  Kansuh.  He  was  appointed 
governor  of  Cashgar  in  1827,j:|  being  at  the  time  governor  of  Peking, 
and  in  consequece  of  his  supposed'  good  management  in  repairing 
the  effects  of  the  late  Tartar  rebellion,  he  was  raised  to  high  honors 
in  1828,1111  and  received  an  imperial  present  of  double  eyed  pea- 
cock*s  featbers,  fox  skin  jackets,  a  purple  bridle,  purses  and  rings. 

"  Indochinese  rieaner.  1822,  page  312- 

t  Malacca  Observer,  Jan.  16,  1B26.        %  Canton  Reglstor,  Nov.  16!li,  \im 
II  An  order  of  Keaking's  was  republished  in  1828,  forbidding  Tartars  1o  employ 
three  characters  to  express  their  names,  because  it  confounded  them  with  Chinese 
names.    Malacca  Observer,  June  3d,  1828. 
$  See  M^moires  surla  Chine,  for  an  account  of  this  minister,  torn.  3.  p  389. 
IT  Canton  Register,  June  18th,  1831. 
*•  Ellis*  Journal  of  the  embassy,  vol.  J,  page  101,  2d  ed.* 
ft  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  page  405. 
tt  Canton  Register,  March  15th.  1828.     ||||  Canton  Register,  Feb  19th.  1829 


« 


OS  Notices  of  Modern  China.  June, 

A  ffiw  montliR  afterwards,  he  is  occupying  the  post  of  governor 
of  Cheihie,  and  having  shown  his  abilities  in  settHng  afl'airs  of 
importance,  he  now  exhibits  his  versatility  of  talent  in  minor  affairs. 
The  governor  addresses  a  long  document  to  tbe  emperor  about  an 
inferior  military  officer,  who  married  a  prostitute.  The  lady  got  into 
a  squabble  with  another  woman  about  a  gambling  debt,  and  the 
officer  chastised  the  offending  party. ^  "This  is  a  specimen,"  adds 
the  translator  "  of  many  of  the  papers  which  appear  in  the  Peking 
imperial  gazette." 

In  the  meantime,  another  insurrection,  had  broken  out  in  Turkes- 
tan, and  Changling  was  dispatched  to  subdue  it.  In  his  report  to 
the  emperor  concerning  the  cause  of  it,  he  accuses  Na  Yewching  of 
having,  whilst  governor  of  that  country,  searched  the  peoples'  houses, 
and  drove  away  the  inhabitants  and  traders.  He  interdicted  also  the 
expoit  of  ten  and  rhubarb,  in  consequence  of  which  they  formed 
connections  witli  the  surrounding  tribes  and  commenced  hostilities. 
As  soon  as  his  majesty  received  this  report,  he  degraded  Na  Yew- 
ching from  the  titular  rank  of  *  guardian  of  the  heir-appnrent,'t  and 
deprived  him  of  the  double  eyed  peacock's  feather  and  the  purple 
bridle.  He  was  then  subjected  to  a  court  of  inquiry,  which  sentenced 
him  to  dismissal  from  service,  which  the  emperor  confirmed.  His 
!)on  too  was,  for  the  father's  fault,  expelled  from  the  inner  apart- 
ment of  the  imperial  palace,  and  degraded  to  the  rank  of  a  third  rate 
guard's  man,  to  stand  sentry  at  the  palace  gate. 

A  few  months  afterwards,^  the  emperor  took  into  consideration 
Na's  services  to  the  state  and  those  of  his  father,  and  put  him  into 
one  of  the  vacancies  occasioned  by  Sung  tajin's  feigned  illness. 
Scarcely  had  he  resumed  office,  however,  when  another  memorial 
of  Changling  concerning  Na's  mismanagement  in^  Tartary  aroused 
the  imperial  choler  anew,  and  he  was  again  dismissed.  Finally, 
he  dies  in  disgrace  in  the  beginning  of  1831, ||  when  the  emperor, 
mindful  of  his  former  services,  drops  a  tear  of  sorrow  to  his  me- 
mory, and  restores  all  his  honors. 

A  son  of  Na  Yewching,  whether  the  same  spoken  of  above  or  not, 
does  not  appear,  was  still  more  unfortunate  than  his  father.  He 
had  been  resident  in  Cashgar  in  1830  or  1831,  when  the  Bouriats  of 
Audzijan  made  an  irruption  into  the  Cashgar  territory,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  Yungan,  (the  name  of  the  son,)  had  been  brought 
to  a  court  of  inquiry  for  weakness,  dilatoriness,  and  cowardice.§  lie 
was  sentenced  to  decapitation,  but  the  emperor,  in  consideration  of 
his  grandfather  and  father's  services,  commuted  the  sentence  to  ba- 
nishment and  hard  labor  for  life  at  Kirin  in  Manlchouria.  He 
was  permitted,  however,  to  return  from  banishment  on  the  death  of 
his  father,11  ^"t  ordered  to  keep  within  doors  and  to  ponder  on 
his  misdeeds.     We  find  a  brother  too  of  Na  Yewching,  the  Man- 

*  Canton  Register,  Dec.  12th,  J829  t  Canton  Register,  June  J8tli,  1831 

i  Canton  Register.  Dec.  lOlh,  1831  ||  Canton  Register.  Jnlv  15th,  1833 

sS  Canlon  RegiMep.  Ort.  ITth.  1831*  f  Canton  Regi.ster.  July  15th.  1833 


1835.  yoikesi  of  Modern  China.  69 

tolioii  i(ciier»l  ill  S/ecliuen  in  1833,  but  nothing  more  im   known 
of  him.* 

All  the  great  officers  spoken  of  above  were  Mnntchou  Tartars,  to 
which  CHcninstance  they  owed  perhaps  many  of  their  honors  and 
some  of  their  indulgences  in  disgrace.  The  career  of  some  of  the 
Chinese  dignitaries  is,  however,  little  less  checkered.  Le,  who  has 
lieen  so  well  known  by  name  to  foreigner's,  was  fooyuen  of  Canton  in 
1824,1  afterwards  governor  of  Hoo  Kwang,  and  then  sent  back  to 
Canton  as  governor  of  the  two  provinces  in  September,  1826,  being  at 
the  same  time  a  member  of  the  Military  Board,  and  censor.|  After 
coming  safely  out  of  a  collision  with  the  East  India  company's  fac> 
tory,  in  1829,  he  was  equally  successful  in  quelling  an  insurrection 
in  the  island  of  Hainan  and  then  returned  to  Peking.  Unhappily 
for  him,  the  fooyuen  who  governed  in  Canton  in  his  absence  brought 
the  foreigners  upon  him,  and  old  Le  was  dispatched  back  to  set 
matters  to  right  again.  He  succeeded  in  this,  and  had  a  narrow 
escape  from  a  British  admiral ;  but  a  fresh  insurrection  broke  out 
among  the  mountain  tribes  in  the  northern  part  of  the  province.  We 
shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to  this  hereafter ;  Le  failed,  was  disgraced, 
and  banished  to  Oroumtsi  in  Mongolia.||  He  was  recalled  again, 
however,  last  year,  and  may  be  yet  doomed  to  a  third  visit  to  Canton. 

The  honors  of  which  these  great  officers  are  deprived  during  their 
life,  are  occasionally  bestowed  on  tliem  again  after  death.  We  have 
an  instance  of  this  in  1827,§  when  the  commandant  of  Hangchow, 
who  died  at  his  seat  of  command,  has  funeral  rites  proper  to  his  rank 
ordered,  and  300  taels  to  defray  the  expenses.  It  is  ordered  too  that 
on  the  arrival  of  the  deceased  at  the  city  gate,iJ  ^l^e  coffin  shall  be 
permitted  to  enter,  and  he  is  restored  to  eyety  official  honor  from 
which  he  might  have  been  degraded  in  his  lifetime. 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  contrast  with  this  some  of  his  ma- 
jesty's bounties  to  his  living  officers  of  merit.  We  find  him  sending, 
in  1828,  the  word  '^  happiness,'*  and  a  haunch  of  venison  all  the 
way  from  Peking  to  the  fooyuen  of  Canton,**  and  shortly  after  a 
box  of  pills,  called  **  purple  golden  ingots  *'  to  the  governor.^f  In 
1830,  he  presented  two  image-gods  to  the  governor  of  Kansuh  and 
his  wife,  both  of  whom  were  70  years  of  age ;  besides  the  words  *  pros- 
perity and  longevity,'  precious  stones,  silks,  ^.|| 

The  great  .age  to  which  the  officers  of  government  continue  in  their 
employments  is  very  remarkable.  Independently  of  those  already 
mentioned,  "we  find  the  emperor  dispensing  with  visits  of  ceremony 

*  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  %  p.  144. 

t  Malacca  Obs.,  Dec.  19tb,  1826.  X  MaFacca  Observer,  Jan.  16fh,  1827 

II  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  p.  423.  $  Canton  Register;  Feb.  lltb,  1)B^. 
IT  A  note  added,  that  no  corpse  is  allowed  to  enter  the  gates  of  Peking  without 
an  imperial  order;  because  a  rebel  is  said  to  have  entered  in  a  coffin  during  the 
reign  of  KeCnlung.  Even  at  Canton,  and  in  other  cities  of  the  empire,  no  corpse 
is  permitted  to  enter  at  the  southern  gate,  because  the  emperor  sits  with  his  face 
to  the  south. 

**  Canton  Register,  March 29lh.  1828.      It  Canton  Register,  July  12th,  1828 

tt  Canton  Register,  April  15th,  1830 


% 


70  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Jitnf, 

in  1820,  on  the  part  of  his  ministers  Ming  Leang,  aged  86,  and  Ho- 
ning aged  80,  at  the  same  time  that  he  excused  old  Sung.*  Ming 
Leang  is  permitted  to  retire  the  following  year,  enjoying  a  title  of 
nobility,  and  the  whole  of  his  emoluments,  both  sight  and  hearing 
having  now  failed  him.t  The  emperor  is  reported  this  year,  to 
have  written  out,  with  his  own  hand,  a  list  of  civilians  about  the 
court  and  in  the  provinces,  who  were  declared  unfit  for  service 
from  age.  In  1824,|  She  Chekwang,  late  one  of  the  presidents 
of  the  Board  of  Censors,  presents  a  memorial  in  whioh  he  says : 
'*  reflecting  within  myselfl  that  notwithstanding  the  decay  of  my 
strength,  it  has  still  pleased  the  imperial  goodness  to  employ  me  in  a 
high  office  instead  of  rejecting  and  discarding  me  at  once,  I  have 
been  most  anxious  to  effect  a  cure  (of  sickness)  in  order  that,  a  weak 
old  horse  as  I  am,  it  might  be  still  in  my  power,  by  the  exertion  of 
my  whole  strength,  to  recompense  a  ten  thousandth  part  of  the  be- 
nevolence which  restored  me  to  life/'  He  therefore  requests  permis-r 
sion  to  retire. 

In  1827,11  the  president  of  t^ie  Board  of  Revenue,  being  in  his  70th 
year,  and  having  **  walked  in  the  inner  palace  for  27  years,*'  re- 
quests leave  to  retire  on  account  of  old  age  and  the  lumbago.     The 
next  year,  we  find  the  minister  for  foreign  affairs  retained  in  office,§ 
although  80  years  of  age,  as  he  is  still  strong  and  competent  to  the 
duties  of  his  office.     Another  minister,  who  is  between  70  and  80,  . 
and  always  sickly,  is  dismissed.     In  1829,  ten  pages  of  the  104th  Pe- 
king gazetteer  pvere  occupied  by  a  letter  of  thanks  from  an  old  servant 
in  his8(^h  year,  who  had  served  three  emperors.  In  1830,**  a  cen- 
sor remonstrated  against  the  governors  of  provinces  sending  their  old 
and  infirm  officers  to  Peking,  to  be  employed  in  the  tribunals  there. 
By  this  practice,  he  says,  the  public  offices  at  court,  where  business 
of  the  first  importance  is  transacted,  are  filled  with  imbecile  old 
men.  ''Indeed,''  adds  the  translator,  '*  the  feeling  is  now  rather  severe 
against  old  officers :  they  are  subject  daily  to  an  order  to  retire  from 
the  service."    The  late  governor  of  Szechuen,  being  upwards  of 
70  years  of  age,  is  directed  to  go  home,  with  his  rank  and  emolu- 
ments.    But  another  old   officer  who  is  discharged,  has  sent  in  a 
petition  to  the  emperor,  praying  to  be  allowed  half- pay,  as  his  fami- 
ly is  so  poor  that  he  has  not  the  means  of  subsistence.      His  official 
friend  who  writes  for  him,  says  he  is,  covered  with  wounds  which  he 
has  received  in  fighting  the  emperor's  battles. 

Some  officers  are  dismissed  again  the  following  year,  on  account 
of  age  and  imbecility, ft  many  of  them  without  any  provision  for  the 
future,  while  others,  get  half-pay,  or  the  whole  of  their  allowances. 
The  language  used  is  often  harsh,  and  governors  are  told  to 
compel  the  old  imbeciles  to  retire.  At  the  same  time  that  old  Sung 
tajin's  retirement  last  year  is  mentioned ;  H  we  find  one  cabinet  mi- 

*  Ind.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1820,  p*.  413.  t  Ind.  Gleaner,  April,  1822,  p.  309. 

t  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  page  393. 
II  Malacca  Obs.,  April  10th,  1827.  j  Canton  Register,  May  17th,  1828 

II  Canton  Register,  Jan.  19lh,  1830.  **  Canton  Register,  Sep.  18th,  1830 

ri  Canton  Register,  Jnne  I8th.  1831  Jt  Chinese  Repository,  vol  :j.  p  96 


iS^'}.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  71 

nister  to  be  upwards  of  80  years  of  age,  and  still  enjoying  his  usual 
good  spirits  and  strength,  but  who  has  since  died  in  his  87th  year,* 
and  another  of  86,  wJiose  spirits  are  rather  good,  but  who  has  also 
died  since.  Another  statesmen,  who  has  served  40  years,  begs  leave 
to  retire  tliis  year.t  He  says  he  was  originally  short  sighted  and 
now  can  see  nothing  distinctly,  and  he  is  apprehensive  of  receiving 
his  allowances,  without  being  able  to  do  the  duties  of  his  office, 
and  that  he  shall  be  made  responsible  for  what  may  occur  on  this 
account. 

Neither  the  privileges  of  long  service  nor  the  emperor's  benefi- 
cencejl  will  account  satisfactorily  for  men  of  rank  continuing  to  ex- 
pose themselves  in  advanced  age  to  such  caprices  of  favor  and  for- 
tune as  have  been  exhibited  in  the  foregoing  sheets;  unless  indeed, 
and  there  is  little  room  to  doubt  it,  that  the  emperor  will  not  allow 
them  to  retire  until  their  energies  mental  and  physical  are  extinct. 
Avarice  will  account  for  many  of  the  octogenarians  clinging  to  situ- 
ations of  profit  as  long  as  they  are  permitted ;  because  they  are,  in 
the  first  place,  continuing  to  make  money ;  and  in  the  next,  they 
retain  the  privileges  and  influence,  which  under  a  despotism  arc 
necessary  to  retain  it.  But  what  can  be  the  emperor's  inducement  to 
keep  men  in  situations  which  they  are  confessedly  inadequate  to 
fill?  No  instance  appears  of  a  retired  servant  having  a  larger  allow- 
ance than  his  nominal  full  pay,  which  we  have  seen  to  be,  in  the 
case  of  Sung  tajin  and  others,  w^ty  small ;  the  whole  dead  weight  of 
the  empire  must  therefore  be  too  trifling  tb  have  material  effect  upon 
even  an  ill  replenished  exchequer.  We  must  rather,  perhaps,  consider 
it  to  be  another  and  a  powerful  check,  which  the  emperor  holds  upon 
thx3  officers  of  his  government.  Acting  upon  the  principle  of  isolation^ 
he  keeps  the  patriarch  of  five  generations  at  court,§  whilst  the  male 
members  of  his  family  are  scattered  through  the  empire,  and  none 
can  hold  offices  of  trust  in  the  same  district  where  his  patrimony  lies. 
The  old  minister  is  also  perhaps,  an  excellent  spunge  to  imbibe 
the  exactions  of  the  younger  officers  of  the  provinces,  and  render 
back  its  suctions  on  the  slightest  pressure  of  imperial  authority. 
Nor  do  these  patriarchs  imbibe  solely  from  their  own  progeny,  but 
from  their  clients  also;^  for  the  clientela  exists  in  China  as  in  ancient 
Rome,  or  amongst  the  Gauls  and  Franks,  being  indicative  perhaps  of 
a  certain  stage  in  the  progress  of  good  government  and  civilization. 

The  second  minister  of  state  and  the  principal  Chinese  member  of 
the  cabinet  at  present  is  Yuen  Yuen,  who  was  governor  of  Canton 
province  from  the  end  of  1817  pr  beginning  of  the  following  year, 
until,  we  believe,  relieved  by  Le  in  1826.**     A  sketch  of  his  life  is 

*-  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  3,  page  578.        f  Evangelisl,  May  2ist,  1833. 

I  Staunton's  Penal  Code,  sec.  8. 

^  "Let  tliere  be  an  inquiry  made  in  all  the  provinces  for  those  families  in  which 
there  are  Jive  generations  alive,  and  those  who  have  seen  seven  generations,  and 
rewards  be  conferred  in  addition  to  the  usual  honorary  tablets  conferred  hy  law" 
f^tn^teror's  coronation  act  of  grace.  Indochincsc  Cileaucf.  vol.  3,  page  45. 

H  Chinese  llcposit«»ry,  vol.  J,  page  423. 

'  ■   ludorhiiicsc  tilcancr.  Atig.  181>^.  page  J37 


i 


72  Excursion  to  the   Tea  Hills.  Junh, 

already  given  in  the  Repository,*  where  he  is  stated  to  have  reached 
his  80th  year  in  1833,  and  we  learn  elsewhere,!  that  he  had  attained 
considerable  rank  as  early  as  in  the  reign  of  Keenlung.  Besides  his 
statesmanlike  qualities,  his  literary  talents  are  said  to  be  of  the 
highest  order,  and  he  is  married,  moreover,  to  a  descendant  of  Con- 
fucius. Yuen  was  governor  of  Canton  in  1821,  when  an  affray  took 
place  between  the  crew  of  his  Britannic  majesty's  frigate  Topaze, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  Lintin  island,  which  occasioned  a  suspension 
of  the  trade  at  Canton,  followed  by  a  negotiation  upon  the  subject 
with  the  East  India  company's  factory,  which  lasted  two  or  three 
years.  The  governor's  conduct  on  the  occasion  was  both  firm  and 
conciliatory,  and  his  memorials  were  admired  by  foreigners  for 
their  polite  and  dignified  style,  as  compared  with  similar  productions 
of  his  predecessors. 

There  is  then  in  the  imperial  cabinet  at  Peking,  one  minister  of 
the  highest  talent  and  character,  who  has  resided  several  years  at 
Canton,  and  who  has  been  in  actual  collision  with  the  foreigners 
here.  This  knowledge  is  of  value  during  the  present  state  of  af* 
fairs  between  the  British  and  Chinese  authorities.  We  may  presume 
from  this  circumstance  that  the  policy  of  the  imperial  government 
with  respect  to  the  foreign  trade,  is  adopted  advisedly  and  delibe- 
rately, and  that  it  will  not  lie  readily  changed  or  abandoned.  It  may 
be  well,  therefore,  for  the  British  government,  which  has  had  abun- 
dant  experience  to  prove  how  much  easier  it  is  to  upset  Asiatic  go* 
yernments  than  to  reconstruct  them,  to  weigh  the  above  circum- 
stance well,  before  they  attack  a  policy  which  may  be  interwoven 
with  the  very  existence  of  the  Chinese  government.  If  the  barrier 
which  that  policy  has  established  against  foreigners,  must,  how- 
ever, be  violently  and  suddenly  removed,  it  requires  at  least  to  be 
assailed  with  more  effective  weapons  that  inconsiderate  demands  and 
empty  threats. 

[Note.  We  omitted  to  state  in  the  proper  place,  that  these  '  Notices '  are  con> 
tinned  by  our  correspondent,  R.  I.  Tne  name  of  governor  Le  should  be  written 
Hungpin,  and  not  Heungpun.] 


Art.  III.  Memorandum  of  an  excursion  to  the  tea  hills,  which 
produce  the  description  of  tea  known  in  commerce  under  the  de- 
signation of  Ankoy  (Ngaiike)  tea.     By  G.  J.  Gordon,  Esq. 

[We  postpone  two  articles  which  were  designed  for  the  present  number,  one 
on  tiie  government  and  the  other  a  translation,  &c.,  of  one  of  the  school  books 
of  the  Chinese,  in  order  to  make  rogm  for  accounts  of  two  excursions  in  the 
province  of  Fuhke^n.    The  article  which  wc  here  introduce  is  taken  from  the 

*  Chinese  Rf  positorj',  vol.  2.  page  192.    4  Ind.  Gleaner,  Aug  1818,  pug©  137 


^ 


1^3 >.  i'Jxciirsion  hi  tlw    Tea  iJiifs,  Hi 

Journal  of  the  ABiatic  Society  of  Bengal,'  for  February,  1835,  to  wliich  it  was 
*  communicated  by  Dr.  N.  WaUich,  secy.  com.  tea  culture.'  Mr.  Gordon, 
who  is  in  Canton  at  the  time  this  goes  to  press,  has  very  obligin^y  fumisl^ 
us,  at  our  request,  with  a  list  of  the  errata  in  the  article  as  it  appeared  in 
the  Jotumal.    Tofi-be,  Ko6-bo(^,  and  Ao-e,  are  in  the  local  dialect.] 

"  Having  been  disappointed  in  my  expectations  of  being  enabled  to 
visit  the  Bohea  hills,  I  was  particularly  anxious  to  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  personally  inspecting  the  tea  plantations  in  the  black  tea 
district  of  the  next  greatest  celebrity,  in  order  to  satisfy  myself  re- 
garding several  points  relative  to  the  cultivation,  on  which  the  infor- 
mation afforded  by  different  individuals  was  imperfect  or  discordant, 

'*  Mr.  Gut/.lafT accordingly  took  considerable  pains  to  ascertain  for 
me,  from  the  persons  who  visited  the  ship,  the  most  eligible  place  for 
landing  with  the  view  of  visiting  the  Aukoy  hills;  and  Hwuytow  bay 
was  at  length  fixed  upon  as  the  most  safe  und  convenient,  both 
from  its  being  out  of  the  way  of  observation  of  any  high  Chinese 
functionaries  who  might  be  desirous  of  thwarting  our  project,  and 
from  its  being  equally  near  the  lea  hills  us  any  other  part  of  the 
coast  at  which  we  could  land.  As  laid  down  m  the  map  of  the 
Jesuits,  there  is  a  small  river  which  falls  into  the  head  of  this  bay,  by 
which  we  were  told  we  should  be  able  to  proceed  a  good  part  of  our 
way  into  the  interior.  We  should  of  course  have  preferred  proceed- 
ing by  the  Ankoy  river,  which  is  represented  in  the  same  map  as 
having  its  source  to  the  west  of  Nganke  been  and  falling  into  the 
river  which  washes  Tseuenchow  foo,  were  it  not  for  the  apprehension 
of  being  impeded  or  altogether  intercepted  by  the  public  functionaries 
of  that  city.  In  order  to  make  ourselves  as  independent  as  possible  of 
assistance  from  the  people,  we  resolved  to  dispense  with  every  article 
of  equipment  which  was  not  necessary  for  health  and  safety.  The 
weather  had  for  some  days  been  comparatively  cool,  the  thermometer 
falling  to  55°  at  sunrise,  and  not  getting  higher  than  66°  during  the 
day,  so  that  warm  clothing  not  only  became  agreeable,  but  could  not 
be  dispensed  with  during  the  nights ;  arms  for  our  defense  against 
violence  from  any  quarter,  formed  likewise  a  part  of  our  equipments, 
and  trusting  to  money,  and  to  Mr.  Gutzlkff^s  intimate  knowledge  of 
the  language  and  of  the  people  for  the  rest,  we  left  the  ship  on  the 
morning  of  Monday^,  November  1 0th,  proceeding  in  the  ship^s  long- 
boat towards  the  head  of  the  b^y,  where  the  town  of  Hwuytow  is 
situated.  -  ' 

'*  The  party  in  the  boat  consisted  of  Mr.  Gutzlaff,  Mr.  Ryder 
(second  officer  of  the  Colonel  Young),  Mr.  Nicholson,  late  quarter- 
master of  the  Water  Witch,  whom  1  had  engaged  for  the  projected 
Woo-e  journey,  and  myself,  one  native  servant,  and  eight  Lascars. 
The  wind  being  unfavorable,  we  made  rather  slow  progress  by  row- 
ing, but  taking  for  our  guidance  the  mnsls)  of  some  of  the  junks 
which  we  observed  lying  behind  a  point  of  land,  we  pulled  to  get 
under  it,  in  order  to  avoid  the  strength  of  the  ebb  tide,  which  was 
now  setting  against  us.  In  attempting  to  round  the  point,  however, 
wo  grounded,  and  soon  found  that  it  was  impossible  to  get  into  the 

VOL,    IV.       NO,  II,  JO 


1 


74  Excursion  to  the   Tea  Hills,  June, 

river  on  that  side,  on  account  of  sand  banks  which  were  merely 
covered  at  high  water,  and  that  it  was  necessary  to  make  a  consider* 
able  circuit  seaward  to  be  able  to  enter.  This  we  accomplished,  but 
not  till  1  A.  M.  At  this  time  a  light  breeze  fortunately  springing  up, 
we  got  on  very  well  for  sometime,  but  were  again  obliged  to  anchor 
at  4  past  2,  from  want  of  water.  As  the  tide  rose,  we  gradually 
advanced  towards  the  town  of  Hwuytow,  till  we  came  to  one  of 
those  bridges  of  which  there  are  several  along  the  coast,  that  extend 
over  wide  sand  flats  that  are  formed  at  the  mouths  of  the  rivers.  These 
bridges  are  constructed  of  stone  piers  with  slabs  of  stone  laid  from 
pier  to  pier,  some  extending  over  a  space  of  25  feet  and  upwards,  and 
others  being  from  15  to  20  feet  span.  As  the  length  of  this  bridge 
cannot  be  less  than  three  quarters  of  a  mile,  the  whole  is  very  striking 
as  a  work  of  great  labor,  if  not  exhibiting  either  much  skill  or  beauty. 
We  were  informed  by  some  boat  people  that  we  should  not  And  water 
to  carry  us  beyond  the  bridge,  but  observing  some  tall  masts  on  the 
other  side,  we  resolved  on  making  the  experiment  and  pushing  on  as 
far  as  we  could.  It  was  almost  dark  when  we  passed  under  the 
bridge,  and  we  had  not  proceeded  far  when  we  were  again  aground. 
This,  however,  we  attributed  to  our  unacquaintance  with  the  channel, 
and  as  the  tide  floated  us  off,  we  continued  advancing,  notwithstand* 
ing  the  warning  of  a  friendly  voice  from  the  bridge  that  entreated  us 
to  return  to  the  town,  promising  us  comfortable  quarters,  and  a 
guide,  d&c.  Being  rather  distrustful  of  the  motives  of  this  advice, 
however,  we  proceeded  for  some  time  longer,  but  at  length  found  It 
impossible  to  proceed  farther,  the  ebb  having  at  the  same  time  com- 
menced. We  therefore  spread  an  awning,  and  prepared  to  make 
ourselves  as  comfortable  as  possible  for  the  night.  The  day  had 
been  the  warmest  we  had  experienced  for  a  month  past,  but  the 
night  was  very  cold,  and  our  boat,  as  may  he  imagined,  far  from 
commodious  for  so  many  people.  At  daylight,  we  found  that  there 
was  not  six  mches  of  water  iu  any  part  of  the  channel,  and  from  the 
boat  we  stepped  at  once  upon  dry  sand.  The  survey  from  the  bank 
showed  plainly  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  proceed  any  further 
by  water.  We  accordingly  prepared  to  msirch  on  foot,  taking  with  us 
three  Lascars  who  might  relieve  each  other  in  carrying  our  cloke-bag 
of  blankets  and  great  coats,  as  well  as  some  cold  meat.  We  ordered 
the  people  to  prepare  a  meal  as  fast  as  possible,  intending  to  make 
a  long  stretch  at  first  starting,  and  Mr.  Nicholson  was  directed  to 
remain  in  charge  of  the  boat  with  five  Lascars,  to  move  her  down  un» 
der  the  bridge  on  the  return  of  the  flood,  and  there  to  await  our  return 
for  four  or  five  days.  Crowds  of  people  now  began  to  gather  around  the 
boat,  moved  by  mere  curiosity.  Mr.  Gutzlaff  induced  some  of  them  to 
get  ducks  and  fowls  for  the  use  of  the  boat's  crew,  and  strange  to  say, 
prevailed  on  one  man  to  become  our  guide,  and  on  two  others  to 
undertake  to  carry  our  baggage,  as  soon  as  we  should  be  a  little  far- 
ther ofi*  from  the  town,  and  out  of  the  way  of  observation. 

**  Soon  after,  an  old  gentleman  made  his  appearance  in  a  chair,  who 
proved  to  be  the  headman  of  the  town:  he  inquired  whence  we  came, 


1835.  Ercursion  to  the-  Tea  Hilh,  75 

and  whither  we  were  going,  which  we  freely  told  him.     With  these 
answers  he  seemed  perfectly  satisfied,   probably  from  finding  them 
correspond  with  what  he  had  been  already  told  by  some  of  the  people 
with  whom  we  had  communicated  on  the  subject  in  seeking  informa- 
tion and  assistance.    He  measured  our  boat  with  his  arms,  but  offered 
us  no  obstruction  nor  even  remonstrance.  W^  observed  him,  however, 
after  he  had  interrogated  us,  sending  off  two  or  three  messengers  in 
different  directions,  which  made  us  the  more  anxious  to  be  off.     It 
was  however  past  9  oVlock,  before  Mr.  Ryder  had  completed  his 
arrangements  for  the  boat's  crew,  and  the  sun  was  already  powerful. 
We  were  soon  joined  by  our  guide  and  the  cooKes,  and  our  cavalcade, 
winding  along  the  footpaths  which  are  the  only  roads  to  be  met 
with,  made  an  imposing  appearance.     Mr.  Gutzlaff  and  the  guide 
led  the  way,  followed  by  a  Lascar  with  a  boarding  pike;  ne5ct  came  the 
baggage,  attended  by  a  Lascar  similarly  armed.  1  followed  with  pistols, 
and  attended  by  a  Lascar  armed  with  a  cutlas,and  Mr.  Ryder,  carrying 
a  fowling-piece  and  pistols,  brought  up  the  rear.    Skirting  the  town  of 
Hwuytow,  we  proceeded  in  a  N.N.E.  direction  at  a  moderate  pace 
for  an  hour  and  a  half,  when  we  stopped  at  a  temple,  and  refreshed 
ourselves  with  tea.     Nothing  could  be  more  kind  or  more  civil  than 
the  manners  of  the  people  towards  us  hitherto,  and  if  we  could  have 
procured  conveyances  here  so  ns  to  have  escaped  walking  in  the  heat 
of  the  day,  loaded  as  we  were  with  heavy  woolen  clothes,  we  should 
have  had  nothing  farther  to  desire ;  as  it  was,  my  feet  already  began 
to  feel  uncomfortable  from  swelling,  and  after  another  hour's  marching, 
I  was  obliged  to  propose  a  halt  till  the  cool  of  the  evening.    Fortunate- 
ly we  found,  however,  that  chairs  were  procurable  at  the  place,  and  we 
accordingly  engaged  them  at  half  a  dollar  each.    They  were  formed  in 
the  slightest  manner,  and  carried  on  bamboo  po]es,havmg  a  cross  bar  at 
the  extremities  which  rested  on  the  back  of  the  bearer's  neck,  apparent* 
ly  a  most  insecure  as  well  as  inconvenient  position ;  but  as  the  poles 
were  at  the  same  time  grasped  by  the  hands,  the  danger  of  a  false  step 
was  lessened.  We  had  not  advanced  above  a  mile  and  a  half  before  the 
bearers  declared  they  must  eat,  and  to  enable  them  to  do  so,  they 
must  get  more  money.     With  this  impudent  demand  we  thought  it 
best  to  comply,  giving  them  an  additional  real  each.  After  an  hour's 
further  progress,  we  were  set  down  at  a  town  near  the  foot  of  the 
first  pass  which  we  had  to  cross.     There  the  bearers  clamorously 
insisted  on  an  additional  payment  before  they  would  carry  us  any 
further.     This  we  resisted,  and  by  Mr.  GutzlaA''s  eloquence  gained 
the  whole  of  the  villagers,  who  crowded  around  us,  to  join  in  exclaim* 
ing  against  the  attempted  extortion.     Seeing  this  the  rogues  sub- 
mitted and  again  took  us  up.     Mr.  G.  mentioned  that  while  we  were 
passing  through  another  village,  the  people  of  which  begged  the 
oearers  to  set  us  down  that  they  might  have  a  look  at  us,  they 
demanded  100  cash  as  the  condition  of  compliance.     The  country 
through  which  we  passed  swarmed  with  inl^bitants,  and  exhibited 
the  highest  degree  of  cultivation,  though  it  was  only  in  a  few  bpots 
that  we  saw  any  soil  which  would  be  deemed  in  Bengal  tolerably 


i 


7(i  Excursion  to  the   Tea  Hills,  Jitnr, 

good ;  rice,  the  sweet  potato,  and  sugar-cane,  were  the  principal  articles 
of  culture.  We  had  now  to  ascend  a  barren  and  rugged  mountain, 
which  seenied  destined  by  nature  to  set  the  hand  of  man  at  defiance; 
yet  even  here,  Uiere  was  not  a  spot  where  a  vegetable  would  take 
root,  that  was  not  occupied  by  at  least  a  dwarf  pine  planted  for  the 
purpose  of  yielding  firewood,  and  a  kind  of  turpentine ;  and  wherever 
a  nook  presented  an  opportunity  ofgaining  a  few  square  yards  of  level 
ground  by  terracing,  no  labor  seems  to  have  been  spared  to  redeem 
such  spots  for  the  purpose  of  rice  cultivation.  In  ascending  the  pass 
we  soon  came  to  places  where  it  was  difficult  for  our  bearers  to  find  a 
footing,  and  where  they  had, consequently  to  pick  out  their  steps 
as  they  advanced.  To  assist  themselves,  they  gave  the  chair  a 
swinging  motion  with  which  they  kept  time  in  raising  their  feet. 
This  was  far  from  agreeable,  and  the  first  impression  was  that 
it  was  done  merely  to  annoy,  but  we  very  soon  saw  that  the  object 
was  different.  The  highest  point  of  the  pass  I  should  conjecture  to  be 
about  1200  feet  above  the  plain,  and  the  descent  on  the  north  side 
to  be  nearly  equal  to  the  ascent  froip  the  south,  say  1000  feet.  At  half 
past  four  we  arrived  at  a  rather  romantic  valley,  which  was  to  be  our 
halting  place  for  the  day.  We  proposed  to  the  bearers  to  carry  us  on 
another  stage  next  day,  but  for  this  they  had  the  impudence  to  ask 
five  dollars  per  chair.  This  of  course  we  would  not  listen  to  for  a  mo- 
ment, and  were  afterwards  happy  that  we  got  rid  of  such  rascals,  as 
good  bearers  and  on  moderate  terms  were  procurable  at  the  place. 
The  name  of  this  village  is  Lingtszekeo.  It  seems  once  to  have 
been  a  place  of  greater  importance  than  now,  exhibiting  marks  of 
dilapidation  and  decay.  Even  the  footpath,  over  the  pass  must 
have  been  at  one  time  an  object  of  attention,  as  we  found  in 
several  places  the  remains  of  a  sort  of  pavement,  and  of  bridges 
which  were  now  nearly  destroyed.  The  inn  at  which  we  stop* 
ped  afforded  as  few  and  mean  accommodations  as  could  well  be 
imagined,  but  we  were  able  to  get  some  fowls  deliciously  grilled,  on 
which,  with  the  aid  of  sweet  potatoes,  and  of  the  salt  beef  which  we 
brought  with  us,  we  made  a  most  hearty  repast.  Among  the  people 
who  came  to  see  us  at  the  inn  was  a  very  respectable  looking  young 
man,  a  student,  who  won  Mr.  GutzlafF's  heart  by  asking  him  for 
instruction  in  religion.  Unfortunately,  the  whole  contents  of  a  box  of 
religious  tracts,  and  other  books  had  been  distributed  in  the  morning, 
and  Mr.  G.  was  unable  to  supply  him-  with  any.  The  request  was 
no  doubt  prompted  by  the  report  of  the  people  who  had  accompanied 
us,  and  who  had  themselves  partaken  of  Mr.  G.'s  liberality  before 
they  volunteered  their  services.  This  young  man  strongly  recom- 
mended us  to  alter  our  course,  magnifying  the  distance  of  Toa-be 
to  which  we  were  bound  to  100  le  or  30  miles,  and  telling  us  that  at 
the  distance  of  40  Ic  or  12  miles  to  S.W.  we  should  find  tea  planta- 
tions of  a  very  superior  description.  The  exaggeration  of  the 
distance  led  me  to  suspect  the  accuracy  of  the  information  in  other 
respects,  and  I  had  heard  enough  of  contradictory  evidence  already, 
not  to  be  swayed  by  it  in  the  present  instance. 


IS^o.  Ercuishm  to  the   Tea  I  litis.  77 

^^Nov,  12///.  Got  into  our  chairs  nt  a  quarter  past  six  a.  m.  niul 
proceeded  along  a  narrow  rugged  dell  toMrards  Koe-boe.  Several 
nice  looking  hamlets  were  seen  on  the  way.  The  people  were  engaged 
in  reaping  the  rice,  which  seemed  heavy  and  well  filled  in  the  ear. 
Yn several  places  I  observed  that  they  had  taken  the  pains  to  tie  clumps 
of  rice  together  for  mutual  support.  Sugar-cane  is  bound  in  the 
same  way,  and  for  additional  security,  the  outside  canes  are  mutually 
supported  by  diagonaUeaves,  which  serve  at  the  same  time  to  form  them 
into  a  kind  of  fence.  The  leaves  are  not  tied  up  round  the  stalks 
as  in  Bengal ;  the  cane  is  slender,  white,  hard,  and  by  no  means 
juicy  or  rich ;  yet,  abating  the  black  fungus  powder  which  is  very 
prevalent,  the  surface  is  healthy,  and  close  growing  in  a  remarkable 
degree.  We  arrived  at  Koe-boe  at  b  o'clock,  and  finding  we  could  get 
water  conveyance  for  part  of  the  way  on  which  we  were  proceeding, 
we  engaged  a  boat  for  that  purpose.  After  a  hearty  breakfast,  we  em- 
barked at  10  A.  M.  amidst  crowds  of  people  who  covered  the  banks  of 
the  river  at  the  gh&t.  On  inquiry  we  found  that  the  river  on  which 
we  were  proceeding  in  a  W.N.W.  course,  was  the  same  which 
passed  Nganke  been,  and  flowed  to  Tseuenchc»w  foo.  The  boat 
was  large,  but  light,  and  being  flat  bottomed  drew  very  little  water. 
The  stream  was  so  shallow,  that  it  was  only  by  tracing  the  deepest 
part  of  the  channel  from  side  to  side  of  its  bed  that  we  were  able  to 
advance  at  all.  This  was  done  by  polinff ;  in  several  places  the  stream 
was  deepened  by  throwing  up  little  banks  of  sand  so  as  to  confine  its 
course  within  a  channel  merely  wide  enough  for  the  boats  to  pass 
through.  I  estimated  the  width  from  bank  to  bank  at  200  yards,  and 
should  judge  from  the  height  at  which  sugar  is  cultivated  above  the 
level  of  the  present  surface,  that  the  greatest  depth  in  the  rainy 
season  does  not  exceed  10  feet.  Being  entirely  fed  by  mountain  torrents 
its  rise  must  be  often  very  sudden,  but  I  did  not  observe  any  traces  of 
devastation  in  its  course.  Its  name,  Nganke  or '  peaceful  stream,*  is 
probably  derived  from  this  circumstance;  the  valley  on  each  side  seem- 
ed well  cultivated,  the  banks  being  principally  occupied  by  sugar-cane. 
At  every  village  the  people  poured  out  as  usual  to  see  us,  vying  with 
each  other  in  marks  of  civility  and  kindness.  The  day,  however,  be- 
coming very  hot,  we  took  shelter  from  the  sun  under  the  roof  of  the 
boat,  to  the  disappointment  of  many  who  waded  into  the  water  to 
gratify  themselves  with  a  sight  of  the  strangers.  Coming  at  last  to  a 
high  bank  close  to  a  populous  town,  they  actually  offered  the  boatmen 
4(M)  cash  if  he  would  bring  us  to;  and  on  his  refusal,  the  boys  began 
pelting  the  boat  with  clods  and  stones.  On  this,  Mr.  Gutzlaff  went 
on  deck  to  remonstrate,  and  Mr.  Ryder  to  intimidate  with  his  gun. 
Betwixt  both,  the  effect  was  instantaneous,  and  the  seniors  of  the  crowd 
apologized  for  the  rude  manner  in  which  the  boys  had  attempted  to 
enforce  the  gratification  of  their  curiosity.  We  had  been  in  vain  look- 
ing out  all  yesterday  and  to-day  for  a  glimpse  of  tea  plantations  on 
some  of  the*  rugged  and  black  looking  hills  close  in  view,  though  at 
almost  every  place  where  we  halted  we  were  assured  that  such  were  to 
be  found  hard  by.  At  three  p.  m.  we  arrived  at  a  town  near  the  foot  of 


i 


78  Excursion  to  the   Tea  Hills,  June, 

the  pass  by  which  we  were  to  readi  Toa-be,  the  place  of  our  destina- 
tion. Here  we  proposed  selling  our  gold,  which  for  the  sake  of  light- 
ness I  had  brought  with  me  in  preference  to  silver,  not  doubting  that 
I  should  find  little  difficulty  in  exchanging  it  at  its  proper  relative  value 
whenever  required.  In  this,  however,  we  had  been  disappointed  at  our 
last  abode,  and  we  were  therefore  much  vexed  at  learning  from  our 
conductors  that  the  inhabitants  of  this  place  were  of  such  a  character 
that  the  less  we  had  to  do  with  them  and  the  shorter  our  stay  amongst 
them  the  better.  Some  proof  of  the  soundness  of  this  advice  we 
had  as  we  were  stepping  on  shore,  being  for  the  first  time  rudely 
questioned  as  to  our  destination  and  object,  and  why  we  had  come 
armed;  our  reply  to  the  latter  query  being  that  we  had  armed  our- 
selves with  the  resolution  of  resisting  violence  should  it  be  offered  by 
robbers  or  others,  we  were  allowed  to  pass  quietly  on.  The  hill  we 
had  now  to  ascend  was  more  rugged,  and  in  some  places  more  abrupt, 
than  that  over  which  we  were  first  carried;  and  though  we  set  out 
at  three  oVlock,  the  sun  had  set  long  before  we  came  to  the  end  of 
our  journey.  The  moon  was  unfortunately  obscured  by  clouds,  so 
that  nothing  could  be  more  unpleasant  than  the  unfortunate  hits  wit 
toes  were  constantly  making  against  stones,  and  the  equally  unfor- 
tunate misses  where  an  unexpected  step  downwards  made  us  with  a 
sudden  jerk  throw  our  weight  on  one  leg.  At  length  we  reached  a 
village  at  the  further  end  of  the  pass,  the  inhabitants  of  which  were 
so  kind  as  to  light  us  on  the  remainder  of  our  way,  by  burning  bun- 
dles of  grass,  to  the  imminent  danger  of  setting  fire  to  their  rice  fields 
now  ripe  for  the  sickle.  Arrived  at  Toa-be,  we  were  hospitably  re- 
ceived by  the  family  of  our  guide,  and  soon  surrounded  by  wondering 
visitors. 

**  Mr.  Gutzlaff  speedily  selected  one  or  two  of  the  most  intelligent 
of  them,  and  obtained  from  them  ready  answers  to  a  variety  of  ques- 
tions regarding  the  cultivation  of  the  tea  plant.  They  informed  him 
that  the  seed  now  used  for  propagating  the  plant  was  all  produced  on 
the  spot,  thou&fh  the  original  stock  of  this  part  of  the  country  was 
brought  from  Woo-e  shan;  that  it  ripened  in  the  10th  or  11th  month, 
and  was  immediately  put  into  the  ground  where  it  was  intended  to 
grow,  several  being  put  together  into  one  hole,  as  the  greater  part  was 
always  abortive  ;  that  the  sprouts  appeared  in  the  3d  month  after  the 
seeds  were  put  into  the  ground  ;  that  the  hole  into  which  the  seeds 
are  thrown  is  from  three  to  four  inches  deep,  and  as  the  plants  grow, 
the  earth  is  gathered  up  a  little  around  the  root;  that  leaves  are 
taken  from  the  plants  when  they  are  three  years  old,  and  that  there 
are  from  most  plants  four  pluckings  in  the  year.  No  manure  is  used, 
nor  is  goodness  of  soil  considered  of  consequence;  neither  are  the 
plants  irrigated.  Each  shrub  may  yield  about  a  tael  of  dry  tea  an- 
nually (about  the  12th  of  a  pound).  A  mow  of  ground  may  contain 
300  or  400  plants.  The  land  tax  is  300  cash  (720  to  a  dollar,)  per 
mow.  The  cultivation  and  gathering  of  the  leaves  being  perform- 
ed by  families  without  the  assistance  of  hired  laborers,  no  rate  of 
wages  can  be  specified  ;  but  as  the  curing  of  the  leaf  is  an  art  that 


1635.  Excursion  to  the   Tea  Hills.  79 

requires  some  skill,  persons  are  employed  for  that  particulary  purpose, 
who  are  paid  at  the  rate  of  one  dollar  per  pecul  of  fresh  leaves,  equal 
to  five  dollars  per  pecul  of  dry  tea.  The  fireplace  used  is  only  tem- 
porary, and  all  the  utensils  as  well  as  fuel  are  furnished  by  the  curer 
of  the  tea.  They  stated  that  the  leaves  are  heated  and  rolled  seven 
or  eight  times.  The  green  leaf  yields  one  fifth  of  its  weight  of  dry 
tea*  The  best  tea  fetches  on  the  spot  23  dollars  per  pecul  (133^  lbs.), 
and  the  principal  part  of  the  produce  is  consumed  within  the  province, 
or  exported  in  baskets  to  Formosa.  That  the  prevailing  winds  are 
northwesterly.  The  easterly  winds  are  the  only  winds  injurious  to 
the  plants.  Hoar  frost  is  common  during  the  winter  months,  and 
snow  falls  occasionally,  but  does  not  lie  long,  nor  to  a  greater  depth 
than  three  or  four  inches.  The  plant  is  never  injured  by  excessive 
cold,  and  thrives  from  10  to  20  years.  It^is  sometimes  destroyed  by 
a  worm  that  cats  up  tlie  pith  and  converts  both  stem  and  branches 
into  tubes,  and  by  a  gray  lichen  which  principally  attacks  \ery  old 
plants.  The  period  of  growth  is  limited  to  six  or  seven  years,  when 
the  plant  has  attained  its  greatest  size.  The  spots  where  the  tea  is 
planted  are  scattered  over  great  part  of  the  country,  but  there  are 
no.  hills  appropriated  entirely  to  its  culture.  ~No  ground  in  fact  is 
formed  into  a  tea  plantation  that  is  fit  for  any  other  species  of  culti- 
vation, except  perhaps  that  of  the  dwarf  pine  already  alluded  tc»,  or 
the  Camellia  oleifera.  Mr.  Gutzlaft*  understood  them  to  say  that  the 
plant  blossoms  twice  a  year,  in  the  eighth  moon  or  September,  and 
again  in  winter,  but  that  the  latter  flowering  is  abortive.  In  this  I  ap- 
prehend there  was  some  misunderstanding,  as  full  sized  seeds,  though 
not  ripe,  were  proffered  to  me  in  considerable  quantities  early  in  Sep- 
tember, and  none  were  found  on  the  plants  which  we  saw.  I  suspect 
that  the  people  meant  to  say  that  the  seeds  take  eight  months  to  ripen, 
which  accords  with  other  accounts.  We  wished  much  to  have  spent 
the  following  day  (the  13th,)  in  prosecuting  our  inquiries  and  obser- 
vations at  Toa-be  and  its  neighborhood,  but  this  was  rendered  im- 
practicable by  the  state  of  our  finances.  We  had  plenty  of  gold,  but 
no  one  could  be  found  who  would  purchase  it  with  silver  at  any  price. 
We  therefore  resolved  on  making  the  most  of  our  time  by  an  early 
excursion  in  the  morning  previous  to  setting  out  on  our  return. 

'*  We  accordingly  got  up  at  daybreak,  and  proceeded  to  visit  the 
spot  where  the  plants  were  cultivated.  We  were  much  struck  with 
the  variety  of  the  appearance  of  the  plants;  some  of  the  shrubs 
scarcely  rose  to  the  height  of  a  cubit  above  the  ground,  and  those 
were  so  very  bushy  that  the  hand  could  not  be  thrust  between  the 
branches.  They  were  also  very  thickly  covered  with  leaves,  but 
these  were  very  small,  scarcely  above  J  of  an  inch  long.  In  the  same 
bed  were  other  plants  with  stems  four  feet  high,  far  less  branchy, 
and  with  leaves  1^  to  2  inches  in  length.  The  produce  of  great  and 
small  was  said  to  be  equal.  The  distance  from  centre  to  centre 
of  the  plants  was  about  4^  feet,  and  the  plants  seemed  to  average 
about  two  feet  in  diameter.  Though  the  ground  was  not  terraced,  it 
was  formed  into  beds  that  were  partly  leveled.    These  were  perfectly 


i 


^0  Excursion  to  thr   T*:a  Hills,  June, 

well  dressed  as  in  garden  cultivation,  and  each  little  plantation  was 
surrounded  by  a  low  stone  fence,  and  a  trench.  There  was  no  shade, 
but  the  places  selected  for  the  cultivation  were  generally  in  the  hol- 
lows of  hills,  where  there  was  a  good  deal  of  shelter  on  two  sides,  and 
the  slope  comparatively  easy.  I  should  reckon  the  site  of  the  highest 
plantations  we  visited  to'  be  about  700  feet  above  the  plain,  but  those 
we  saw  at  half  that  height  and  even  l^ss  appeared  more  thriving,  pro- 
bably from  having  somewhat  better  soil,  though  the  best  is  little  more 
than  mere  sand.  I  have  taken  specimens  from  three  or  four  gardens. 
Contrary  to  what  we  had  been  told  the  preceding  night,  I  found  that 
each  garden  had  its  little  nursery  where  the  plants  were  growing  to 
the  height  of  four  or  five  inches, -as  closely  set  as  they  could  stand  ; 
from  which  I  conceive  that  the  plant  requires  absolutely  a  free  soil, 
not  wet  and  noft  clayey,  but  of  a  texture  that  will  retain  moisture ; 
and  the  best  site  is  one  not  so  low  as  that  at  which  water  is  apt  to 
spring  from  the  sides  of  a  hill,  nor  so  high  as  to  be  exposed  to  the 
violence  of  stormy  weather.  There  is  no  use  in  attempting  to  culti- 
vate the  plant  on  an  easterly  exposure,  though  it  is  sufficiently  hardy 
to  bear  almost  any  degree  of  dry  cold. 

'*  By  half-past  ten  a.  m.,  we  set  out  on  our  return  in  chairs  which  we 
were  fortunate  enough  to  procure  at  this  village,  and  reached  the 
banks  of  the  river  at  Ao-e  a  little  before  one  o^clock.  In  the  first 
part  of  our  way  we  passed  by  some  more  tea  plantations  on  very 
sterile  ground.  One,  in  a  very  bleak  situation,  with  nothing  but 
coarse  red  sand  by  way  of  soil,  seemed  to  be  abandoned.  Our  recep- 
tion at  Ao-e  was  much  more  civil  than  it  bad  been  the  preceding 
day ;  the  people  suggested  that  we  should  remain  there  till  a  boat 
could  be  procured.  The  day,  however,  being  tolerably  cool,  we  crossed 
the  fiver,  and  proceeded  on  foot  along  its  banks  to  Koe-boe,  where  we 
arrived  about  four  p.  m.  On  the  road,  a  man,  who  had  seen  us  endea- 
voring to  sell  our  gold  the  day  before,  told  us  he  believed  he  could 
find  us  a  purchaser.  Mr.  Gutzlaff  accordingly  accompanied  him  to 
the  house  of  a  farmer,  who  after  having  agreed  to  give  eighteen  dol- 
lars for  thirty  dollars^  worth  of  gold,  suddenly  changed  his  mind,  and 
said  lie  would  only  give  weight  for  weight.  At  Koe-boe,  however,  we 
were  more  successful,  procuring  eighteen  dollars  for  the  same  thirty 
dollars*  worth  of  gold.  On  the  road,  the  villages  poured  forth  their 
population  as  we  moved  along.  At  one  place,  they  were  actually 
overheard  by  Mr.  Gutzlaff  thanking  our  guides  for  having  conducted 
us  by  that  road,  and  proposing  to  raise  a  subscription  to  reward  them. 
At  Koe-boe  we  learned  that  some  petty  officers  had  been  inquiring 
after  us,  which  frightened  our  guides,  and  made  us  desirous  to  hasten 
our  return.  Having  procured  chairs  we  pushed  on  accordingly  to 
Lingtszeked,  our  first  resting  place,  where  we  arrived  about  seven 
p.  M.  and  halted  for  the  night.  Next  morning,  the  14th,  we  mounted 
our  chairs  before  daybreak,  but  after  going  a  little  way,  the  bearers 
set  us  down  to  wait  for  the  daylight,  and  we  took  the  opportunity  of 
going  to  look  at  a  Chinese  play  which  was  in  the  course  of  perform- 
ance hard  by.      There  were  only  two  actors  but  several  singers. 


1835.  Excurs'..i^  to  (he    Tea  Ililh,  81 

whose  music  ta  our  barbarian  ears  was  far  from  eiichauting.  Cross- 
ing the  pass  we  met  great  numbers  of  people  carrying  salt  in  baskets 
liuiig  on  bangies,  as  in  Bengal,  and  a  few  with  baskets  ^  ill  of  the 
small  muscle  reared  on  the  mud  flats  near  the  place  of  our  landing. 
After  getting  into  the  plain,  we  took  a  more  direct  road  for  Hwuytow 
than  that  by  which  we  had  \e^  it.  The  people  forsook  their  work 
in  the  fields,  and  emptied  their  numerous  villages  to  gaze  at  us.  As 
the  morning  was  cold  I  wore  a  pair  of  dark  worsted  gloves,  which  I 
found  excited  a  good  deal  of  speculation.  The  general  opinion  was, 
that  1  was  a  hairy  animal,  and  that  under  my  clothes  my  skin  was 
covered  with  the  same  sort  of  fur  as  my  hands.  In  China  gloves  are 
never  worn.  At  length,  one  more  sceptical  than  the  rest  resolved  to 
examine  the  paw^  and  his  doubt  being  tluis  further  strengthened,  he 
requested  me  to  turn  up  the  sleeve  of  my  coat.  I  did  so,  at  the  same 
time  pulling  ofi'a  glove  to  the  admiration  of  the  multitude,  who  im- 
mediately set  up  a  shout  of  laughter  at  those  who  had  pronounced  the 
strangers  a  race  half  man  and  half  baboon.  We  met  some  officers 
in  chairs  attended  by  soldiers,  but  they  offered  us  no  interruption,  not 
even  communicating  with  us.  Our  bearers,  however,  easily  prevailed 
on  theirs  to  exchange  burdens,  each  party  being  thus  enabled  to  direct 
their  course  to  their  respective  homes.  We  arrived  at  Hwuytow  be- 
fore noon,  and  immediately  embarked  for  the  ship,  which  we  reached 
at  three  p.  m.  We  learned  from  Mr.  Nicholson  that  aAer  our  de- 
parture, and  while  the  boat  was  still  aground,  a  number  of  mandarins 
came  down,  and  carried  ofl*  almost  everything  that  was  on  bonrd, 
but  the  whole  was  returned  after  the  boat  was  floated  down  below 
the  bridge.  As  wc  had  no  explanation  of  the  matter,  we  concluded 
that  this  proceeding  might  have  been  intended  for  the  ])rotection  of 
the  property  from  plunder  by  the  people  of  the  town.  We  found  that 
one  of  the  seed  contractors  had  dispatched  a  quantity  of  Bohea  seeds, 
which  arrived  during  our  absence,  with  a  letter  stating  his  expecta- 
tion of  being  able  to  send  a  further  supply  and  to  procure  cultivators, 
who  would  join  the  ship  in  the  1 1th  or  12th  month.  On  the  same 
evening  I  embarked  in  the  Fairy,  and  reached  Lintin  on  Monday, 
November  17th,  with  my  tea  seeds,  just  one  week  after  our  landing 
at  Hwuytow  to  explore  the  tea  hills. — I  have  been  more  minute 
in  my  details  of  this  little  expedition,  than  may  at  first  sight  appear 
needful,  with  the  view  of  showing  the  precise  degree  and  kind  of 
danger  and  difficulty  attending  such  attempts.  Our  expectation  was, 
at  leaving  the  ship,  that  we  should  reach  the  head  of  the  bay  by  nine 
or  ten  o^clock  a.  m.  and  attain  a  considerable  distance  from  Hwuy- 
tow the  same  day,  and  thus  have  a  chance  of  passmg  without  attract- 
ing the  notice  of  any  of  the  kwanfoo  or  governmental  officers.  Had 
we  wailed  to  ask  permission,  it  would  of  course  have  been  refused, 
and  we  should  have  been  directed  in  the  most  authoritative  manner 
to  return  to  the  ship.  We  were  not  a  little  alarmed  when  aground  in 
the  morning,  lest  the  old  gentleman  who  measured  our  boat  should 
have  deemed  it  his  duty  to  intercept  our  progress;  but  we  took  care 
to  go  on  with  pr<'par;itioiis  for  our  niart!h.  as  if  nothing  of  the   kind 

vol..    IV.       NO.   f|.  II 


% 


'^2  Expedition  to  the  Bchca  Hills,  Junk, 

viras  apprehended.  It  is  this  sort  of  conduct  alone  that  will  succeed 
in  China.  Any  sign  of  hesitation  is  fatal.  Had  we  shown  any 
marks  of  alarm,  eyevy  one  would  have  kept  aloof  for  fear  of  being 
implicated  in  the  danger  which  we  seemed  to  dread ;  on  the  other 
hand,  a  confident  bearing,  and  the  testimony  borne  by  the  manner  in 
which  we  were  armed,  that  we  would  not  passively  allow  ourselves 
to  be  plundered  by  authority,  inspired  the  like  confidence  in  all  those 
with  whom  we  had  to  do ;  for  the  rest  of  the  narrative  shows  that  from 
the  people  left  to  themselves  we  experienced  nothing  but  marks  of  the 
utmost  kindness  and  good  nature,  except  indeed,  where  money  was 
to  be  got:  there  the  Chinese,  like  the  people  of  other  countries,  were 
ready  enough  to  take  advantage  of  the  ignorance  of  strangers,  though 
with  such  a  fluent  command  of  the  language  as  Mr.  Gutzlaff  possess- 
ed, he  was  able  to  save  us  from  much  fleecing  in  that  way.  [  need 
scarcely  add,  that  no  good  can  result  from  an  attempt  to  penetrate 
into  the  interior  of  China  by  a  party  of  foreigners,  unless  some  one 
of  them  has  at  least  a  moderate  facility  in  expressing  himself  iiy  con* 
versation  with  the  people.^' 


Art.  IV.      Expedition  to  the  BoHea  (Wooe)  hills:  arrival  in  the 

riocr  Min  ;  passage  of  the  capital,  Euhchow  foo  ;  communication 

with  a  military    officer;    approach   to    Mintsing  heen;    assailed 

from  an  ambush  ;  return  ;   distribution  of  books.     By  the  Rev. 

£dwin   Stevens,   seamen's  chaplain   at  the  port  of  Canton. 

[Four  years  have  elapsed  since  a  single  foreigner,  on  board  a  Chinese  junk, 
visited  the  northeast  coast  of  China.  From  that  to  the  present  time,  foreign 
ships  have  been  almost  constantly  on  the  coast.  Accounts  of  several  of  these 
voyages  have  appeared  in  tlie  Repository.  What  is  to  be  the  result  of  this 
intercourse  it  is  difficult  to  conjecture  :  it  seems  to  be  steadily  increasing,  as 
is  evidently  also  a.  desire  for  its  extension  on  the  part  of  the  people,  and  as  is 
likewise  the  professed  opposition  of  the  local  authorities.  That  opposition, 
which  is  not  to  be  disregarded,  was  never  perhaps  brought  out  more  fidly  to 
view,  than  in  Mr.  Gordon's  second  expedition,  which  was  undertaken  for  the 
purpose  of  gaining  additional  information  respecting  the  culture  and  manu- 
facture of  tea,  &c.  The  vessel  employed  on  the  occasion  was  the  brig 
Governor  Findlay,  commanded  at  the  time  by  captain  McKay,  manned  by 
Lascars.  She  left  Lintin  on  the  14th  of  April,  and  beat  her  way  up  to  the 
*  outer  mouth '  of  the  river  Min,  where  she  anchored  May  6th,  in  lat.  26''6' 
N.,  and  long.  119"  63'  E.     At  that  time  the  following  account  commences.] 

Though  the  present  expedition  nmst  he  regarded  as  a  failure  with' 
respect  to  the  main  design  of  the  enterprising  mover,   that  of  pene- 
trating to  the  famous  Wooe  hills,  yet  it  gave  to  the  parly  at  le<tst  a 
limited  view  of  one  province.     My  own  design  in  accepting  the  invi- 
t»ition  which  was  kindly  «;iven  inc  to  join  the  expedition,  was  chiefly 


l8:rK  Expedition  to  the  Bohca  Hilh.  Kt 

threefold ;  to  lenrn  the  condition  and  disposition  of  the  people  in 
the  interior,  to  test  the  feasibility  of  traversing  the  country,  and  to 
distribute  religious  books  among  the  natives.  The  importance  ol 
these  objects,  seemed  to  myself  and  others  sufficient  to  justify  any 
risk  or  inconvenience  which  the  most  reasonable  anticipated.  With 
this  view,  and  urged  by  the  motives  which  are  attached  to  an  inte- 
resting but  doubtful  experiment,  1  committed  myself  to  the  gracious 
care  of  the  Almighty,  with  full  purpose  to  do  all  that  might  properly 
be  done  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  objects.  In  order  to  the 
success  of  the  proposed  excursion,  it  was  thought  a  point  of  prime 
importance  to  set  out  as  early  as  possible,  that  no  time  might 
be  given  for  spreading  the  news  of  our  arrival,  and  for  the  interposi- 
tion of  any  obstacles.  All  hands  were  accordingly  employed  in 
hoisting  out  and  loading  our  boat,  that  advantage  might  be  taken  ol 
the  present  flood  tide ;  but  before  the  utmost  dispatch  could  effect 
this,  the  ebb  begun  and  night  set  in,  compelling  us  to  wait  another 
tide.  The  boat,  which  acted  so  conspicuous  a  part  in  this  expedition, 
must  not  be  passed  over  without  a  word.  She  was  beautifully  and 
strongly  built,  about  twenty-six  feet  long  and  ei^ht  broad,  rigged  as 
a  schooner,  and  fitted  to  be  pulled  with  eight  Chinese  oars;  quite 
open  except  towards  the  stern,  which  was  covered  with  a  tarpaulin, 
and  formed  a  rude  shelter  that  answered  the  double  purpose  of 
our  eating  and  sleeping  apartment.  To  avoid  all  delay  and  depen- 
dence on  the  Chinese,  in  case  they  should  be  reluctant  to  sell  us 
supplies,  we  put  into  the  boat  several  hundred  pounds  of  rice,  fish, 
flesh,  bread,  &^c.,  besides  all  necessary  cooking  utensils.  Several 
hundred  volumes  of  books  and  tracts  in  Chinese  were  also  put  on 
board.  Our  crew  consisted  of  ten  men  to  manage  the  sails  and  oars, 
one  of  whom  was  an  European,  and  the  rest  Lascars  or  Caffres  and 
Malays  ;  one  servant,  and  thiee  of  us  in  the  cabin  ;  in  all  fourteen 
persons.  Several  guns,  pistols,  and  cntlases  were  also  taken,  with 
the  design  of  protecting  us  from  insult  or  preventing  any  attack  from 
thieves  and  robbers.  With  this  equipment,  and  without  any  pilot, 
we  set  out  on  our  excursion,  with  the  design  of  penetrating  into  the 
country  more  than  200  miles,  and  with  the  expectation,  if  successful, 
of  spending  at  least  one  month  in  the  boat. 

May  7th,  On  the  first  making  of  the  flood  tide  this  morning,  at 
one  o'clock,  A.  M.,wc  left  the  brig,  and  steering  due  west,  with  a 
light  but  fair  wind,  in  one  hour  passed  Woohoo  mun,  the  mouth  of 
the  river.  Thick  clouds  and  the  overhanging  hills  encompassed 
us  in  deep  darkness  as  we  pursued  our  silent  and  solitary  course. 
From  the  mouth  we  steered  two  points  south  of  west,  and  in  another 
hour  and  a  half  arrived  at  the  fortress  of  IVf  inngan,  twelve  or  fourteen 
miles  from  the  vessel,  and  about  half-way  up  to  the  city  of  Fuhchow. 
Here  there  was  visible  only  a  long  line  of  wall,  running  near  the 
margin  of  the  river,  another  rising  above,  and  parallel  with  it, 
thus  going  up  one  platform  over  another,  and  the  whole  surmounted 
with  trees.  The  stream  here  is  contracted  within  very  narrow  limits 
bv  the  high  and  bold  hills  on  both  sides      Foui  or  five  miles  beyond 


i 


84  Expedition  to  the  Bohea  Hilh.  JrNF, 

this  fortress,  we  saw  Pagoda  island  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  river 
and  crowned  with  a  pagodn.  To  this  place  it  is  said,  .the  largest 
ships  may  come  with  safety,  and  smaller  vessels  pass  ten  miles  fur^- 
ther  to  the  capital  itself.  Above  this  island,  the  river  divides,  or  rather 
reunites  with  a  branch  that  puts  off  from  it  several  miles  above  the 
city.  Having  learned  thus  much  from  father  Du  Halde's  map  of 
Fuhkeen,  we  determined  to  take  the  left  branch,  with  the  hope,  by 
avoiding  the  city,  of  escaping  detention  from  the  military  stationed 
there.  Leaving  the  proper  Min  therefore  on  our  right,  we  entered 
the  western  river  by  a  broad  mouth,  marked  with  extensive  rice 
grounds.  While  sailing  up  this  stream  with  fair  wind  and  tide,  the 
morning^  sun  looked  down  upon  us  between  the  hills,  and  opened  to 
us  a  most  delightful  prospect.  A  remarkable,  serrated,  and  lofty  ridge 
bounded  our  view  on  the  west ;  on  each  hand  high  hills  enclosed  us, 
approached  through  groves  of  trees  and  various  shrubbery ;  the  hills 
themselves  being  no  less  verdant  than  all  around  them.  On  one  of 
the  highest  hills  under  which  we  passed,  was  a  small  fort,  which  we 
scarcely  noticed  at  the  time,  but  had  occasion  to  observe  afterwards. 

A  village  now  appeared  on  the  island  upon  the  right  hand,  which 
we  passed  sufficiently  near  to  see  the  ensigns  of  a  custom-house, 
and  the  commotion  excited  among  the  common  people.  The  boat- 
man lay  on  his  oar  to  gaze  at  the  sudden  apparition ;  the  workman 
and  the  workwoman  in  the  fields  dropped  their  implements  in  surprise, 
and  ran  to  see  the  strange  sail  so  smoothly  and  rapidly  gliding  by. 
But  not  an  unfriendly  word  or  any  mark  of  disapprobation  was  ut- 
tered :  rather  they  were  ready  to  give  any  information  in  their  power, 
relative  to  the  questions  we  proposed  respecting  the  way.  It  was 
soon  after  passing  this  village,  that  we  were  called  on  to  choose  be- 
tween two  branches  into  which  the  stream  divided.  Much  to  our 
chagrin  it  was  soon  discovered  that  the  branch  which  we  had  selected 
was  at  every  turn  sending  off  another  branch  and  still  another,  till 
we  were  at  last  carried  along  by  a  rapid  tide  in  a  stream  scarce 
thirty  yards  across.  It  was  now  nine  o'clock  a.m.,  and  while  the  boat 
was  delayed  in  preparing  for  breakfast,  Mr.  Gutzlaff  and  myself  went 
ashore,  with  the  double  purpose  of  ascertaining  whither  the  stream 
actually  led,  and  of  distributing  books  to  the  people  who  had  already 
assembled  in  large  numbers.  The  first  point  was  soon  settled  by 
discovering  that  our  promising  stream  lost  itself  in  supplying  water 
to  the  numerous  ditches  which  served  to  irrigate  the  rice  grounds. 
We  found  also  that  we  had  already  ascended  above  the  capital,  and 
were  distant  from  it  but  a  short  space,  as  the  people  wore  constantly 
going  thither,  and  invited  us  to  accompany  them,  not  knowing  that 
the  city  was  just  the  place  we  wished  to  avoid.  The  books  were 
gratefully  received,  and  as  usual  in  all  cases  of  distribution  among 
a  crowd,  some  were  so  eager  to  possess  themselves  of  a  book  that 
they  scarcely  waited  for  the  slow  process  of  distribution. 

The  falHng  tide  effectually  prevented  our  returning,  and  at  two 
o'clock  p.  M.  the  boat  was  aground,  there  to  lie  during  the  next  four 
or  five  hours.     Mr.  Gutzlaff  and  myself  again  took  another  excur- 


1835.  Expedition  to  the  Bohea  Hills.  STi 

sion  on  shore,  having  the  same  purposes  as  hefore,  but  a  larger  sup- 
ply of  books.  Yet  we  found  it  impossible  to  keep  any  of  them  till 
we  had  reached  the  end  of  our  walk.  This  was  the  more  regretted, 
because  we  there  entered  a  house  to  obtain  some  water,  and  found  the 
whole  family  assembled,  consisting  of  several  gentlemen  of  respecta- 
ble appearance,  besides  the  females.  The  old  gray-headed  father 
said,  ^*  how  could  you  give  away  all  your  books,  and  not  leave  even 
one  for  us?"  These  were  intelligent  persons,  and  from  tlieir  direc- 
tions, confirmed  by  that  of  others,  we  ascertained  our  proper  course. 
It  may  be  observed  here,  that  the  spoken  dialect  of  the  people  dif- 
fered so  much  from  that  of  the  province  of  Fuhkeen,  as  spoken 
abroad,  that  even  Mr.  Gutzlaff  found  it  difficult  to  converse  with 
them.  Recourse  was  sometimes  obliged  to  be  had  to  writing.  But 
after  a  short  time,  by  attention  to  their  peculiarities  of  tone  and 
phraseology,  he  overcame  the  difficulty  in  a  great  measure.  For 
example,  Fuhchow  foo  was  pronounced  by  them,  Hochew  boo. 

The  people  exhibited  no  hostility,  but  rather  friendly  feelings,  and 
sold  us  geese,  fowls,  pork,  eggs,  and  fruit.  The  only  injury  we 
suffered  from  them  in  this,  or  any  other  place,  was  the  loss  of  a  metal 
basin  which  a  sly  rogue  contrived  to  take  off  unseen,  though  watched 
by  a  vigilant  Caffre  with  a  drawn  cutlas.  At  seven  in  the  evening, 
the  tide  had  risen  so  as  to  float  us,  and  after  two  hours'  exertion  in 
pulling  and  dragging  the  boat,  we  regained  our  lost  way,  and  set 
forward  again  with  a  fresh  breeze.  This  flattering  prospect  soon 
changed,  and  the  frequent  shoals  rendering  it  difficult  and  dangerous 
to  proceed,  at  1 L  o'clock  we  anchored  for  the  night,  having  advanced 
to-day,  exclusive  of  all  delays  and  retrogression,  twenty-five  or 
thirty  miles. 

May  Sth,  This  morning  our  broad  river  had  fallen  with  the  tide 
so  much  that  only  sand  banks  appeared  all  around  us,  and  no  chan- 
nel was  visible  by  which  we  could  hope  to  advance.  Happily,  a 
pilot  ofiered  himself,  who  assisted  us  to  return  and  get  into  another 
branch ;  but  becoming  alarmed  by  the  warnings  of  his  friends,  or 
moved  by  his  own  roguish  disposition,  he  soon  contrived  to  take  off 
himself  and  a  dollar  of  bargain  money,  leaving  us  in  inextricable 
difficulty.  Well  convinced  at  last  that  we  could  not  get  through  to 
the  Min  without  a  pilot,  Mr.  Gutzlaff  went  on  shore  to  obtain  a  guide 
or  some  definite  information.  Much  to  our  mutual  disappointment, 
he  soon  returned  with  two  clerks,  and  a  military  officer,  who  politely 
offered  to  act  as  pilot.  He  declared  tliat  he  ''  was  a  man  of  generous 
feelings  who  understood  the  proprieties  due  to  strangers,  and  was 
dispatched  to  aid  us.*'  Knowing  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  pro- 
cure any  other  guides,  now  that  an  officer  was  with  us,  we  accepted 
his  offer  to  take  us  into  the  Min  above  the  city.  It  must  not  be  sup- 
posed that  we  for  a  moment  believed  he  would  fulfill  his  promise ; 
but  preferring  to  be  taken  to  Fuhchow,  or  to  retrace  our  way,  rather 
than  to  do  nothing  for  any  longer  time,  we  condescended  to  let  him 
gratify  himself  by  conducting  us  out  of  his  district.  As  we  antici- 
pated, he  towed  us  back  towards  the  pagoda,  his  clerks  meanwhile 


bO  Ejrpeditlon  io  ihe  Bohea  Hifh,  Junk, 

being  busied  in  writing  out,  ns  we  supposed,  a  proper  description  of 
our  capture,  our  persons  and  boat,  ready  to  be  delivered  at  tbe  first 
station  to  which  we  came,  and  which  was  just  beneath  the  fort  that 
crowned  the  hill  before  mentioned.  But  when  he  had  landed  for 
this  purpose,  and  requested  us  to  anchor,  we,  having  no  desire  to  do 
so,  cast  off  the  rope,*  and  made  our  own  way  towards  Pagoda  island, 
entered  the  Min  again,  and  ascended  a  short  distance,  when  the  night 
compelled  us  to  anchor.  Not  long  after,  our  old  friend  the  officer 
came  up  and  anchored  near  us.  The  discomforts  of  that  tempes- 
tuous night  were  aggravated  by  discovering  towards  morning  that 
the  depth  of  water,  which  had  been  2^  or  3  fathoms  at  the  time 
of  anchoring,  was  now  less  than  three  feet,  and  the  boat  in  dan- 
ger of  capsizing  entirely.  By  propping  up  one  side,  however,  we 
succeeded  in  supporting  her  till  the  return  of  the  tide  again  set  us 
right. 

May  9th.  Notwithstanding  the  past  untoward  circumstances,  all 
the  party  were  quite  unwilling  to  return  to  the  vessel  without  at  least 
making  one  fair  trial  of  passing  the  city.  Accordingly  at  six  o'clock 
this  morning,  though  the  rain  and  strong  gusts  continued,  yet  with 
shortened  sail  and  flood  tide  we  drove  on  rapidly  towards  FuhcKow. 
In  an  hour  we  arrived  among  numerous  junks,  in  sight  of  the  great 
stone  bridge.  Here  we  anchored  in  three  fathoms,  to  strike  our  masts 
that  we  might  pass  the  bridge.  During  this  time  the  junks  were  filled 
with  people  gazing  at  us,  many  boats  came  around,  and  some  with 
the  military  came  off  to  us,  but  no  obstruction  or  dissatisfaction 
appeared.  We  then  advanced  with  oars,  choosing  the  left  hand  side 
of  the  river  as  least  affected  by  the  tide,  and  in  a  few  minutes  shot 
under  the  bridge  safely,  though  a  strong  tide  was  rushing  past  at  the 
time.  A  troop  of  soldiers  which  were  drawn  up  on  the  left  shore 
offered  no  opposition,  though  we  passed  them  but  a  few  yards  dis- 
tant. Four  small  boats  with  soldiers  immediately  put  off  after  us,  to 
whom  Mr.  Gutzlaffsaid  that  we  had  a  document  to  deliver,  and 
would  communicate  with  them,  if  they  pleased,  as  soon  as  we  came 
to  anchor.  This  course  we  had  determined  upon,  not  imagining 
that  the  passage  of  the  great  city  of  Fuhcbow,  in  broad  day,  would  be 
permitted  without  one  word  of  remonstrance,  or  a  command  to  return, 
or  a  call  to  stop.  But  so  it  was.  In  accordance  with  this  expecta- 
tion, and  to  suit  the  Chinese  taste  of  giving  a  reason  for  every  act^ 
Mr.  Gordon  had  drawn  up  a  petition  to  the  governor  of  Fuhkeen 
and  Ghekeang,  *  praying  for  permission  to  import  rice  into  the  har- 
bors of  those  provinces  on  the  same  terms  as  at  Canton.'  One 
copy  of  this  petition  had  been  left  with  captain  McKay  in  the  brie', 
to  deliver  to  any  officer  who  should  demand  the  reason  of  the  vessel's 
continuing  to  lie  there ;  and  another  copy  was  tdken  with  us,  to  be 
delivered  in  case  it  should  seem  expedient. 

But  having  cleared  the  bridge  without  any  obstruction  we  were 
encouraged  to  continue  our  course,  which  we  did,  till  we  had  passed 
the  whole  city  and  the  extensive  suburbs.  The  boat  was  then  an- 
cf^Ored  in  four  ai  d  a  half  fathoms  to  reship  the  masts,  during  which 


I»35.  Expedition  to  the  Bohea  Hills.  87 

tiiiie  tlie  four  boats  came  up  near  us,  but  did  not  offer  to  communi- 
cate, though  previously  invited. 

Almost  immediately  after  we  bad  made  sail  again,  much  to  our 
surprise  another  bridge  similar  to  the  first  was  observed  just  before 
us,  apparently  forming  another  obstacle  or  creating  delay ;  but 
the  upper  part  ^  in  several  places  was  so  broken  down  that  the 
columns  only  remained,  between  two  of  which  we  passed  safely, 
though  not  without  some  reasonable  alarm  at  sight  of  the  fallen  rocks 
which  lay  near  the  surface.  From  this  place  we  advanced  rapidly 
with  a  fair  wind,  leaving  our  pursuers  and  all  others  far  astern. 
The  appearance  of  the  country  soon  after  we  leA  the  city  became 
uniformly  hilly,  the  hills  oflen  rising  quite  from  the  river^s  bank,  and 
occasionally  retiring  a  little,  formed  vales  and  plains,  covered  with 
the  orange  or  mulberry.  On  our  right,  the  rugged  bank  exhibited  n 
well  formed  footpath  for  the  boatmen  that  drag  the  native  boats 
against  the  current.  This  continued  for  several  miles  above  the, 
city,  and  drew  my  attention  the  more,  from  being  the  first  specimen 
of  made  road  which  1  had  seen  in  China.  After  running  by  the  most 
moderate  estimation  ten  or  twelve  miles  without  interruption,  we 
ran  aground  and  hauling  off  with  difficulty  we  came  to  on  the  right 
shore,  about  noon,  to  make  preparation  for  breakfast. 

The  shore  appeared  precipitous  and  nearly  destitute  of  cultivation 
or  inhabitants,  but  everything  on  board  being  thoroughly  saturated 
with  rain,  Mr.  Gutzlaff  vohinteered  his  services  to  search  for  a  house 
and  procure  us  fire.  lie  ascended  the  hill,  and  approached  a  house, 
but  the  poor  people  mi^de  fast  the  door  and  fled  in  terror,  and  could 
not  be  recalled  by  voice  or  gestures.  I  went  over  the  first  ridge  of 
the  bank,  and  saw  immediately  before  me  a  rich  and  highly  cultivated 
valley,  laid  out  into  rice  grounds;  but  when  I  drew  near  to  the 
cottages,  the  people  all  locked  them  up  and  fied,  the  dogs  ran  how- 
ling after  them,  leaving  me  undisputed  master  of  the  field.  Wild 
strawberries  were  growing  here,  most  tempting  to  the  eye  but  of  very 
indifl'erent  flavor.  After  returning  to  the  boat,  it  was  not  long  be- 
fore the  ever  prevalent  curiosity  of  the  people,  emboldened  by  their 
own  numbers  or  by  our  inoffensiveness,  drew  together  a  crowd  of 
spectators  on  the  hill  over  us.  While  they  stood  here  under  a  heavy 
rain,  I  had  the  pleasure  of  distributing  among  them  one  by  one  a 
small  tract,  which  was  gratefully  received  by  all,  and  which  served 
to  establish  confidence  between  us.  By  this  time  the  four  military 
boats  had  come  up,  and  tak^n  position  near  us,  but  without  in  any 
way  annoying  us,  and  to  several  of  their  people  who  mingled  with 
the  crowd,  1  gave  a  share  of  the  books. 

The  chief  officer  in  command  sent  a  clerk^to  our  boat  with  a  note 
on  red  paper,  civilly  inquiring  who  we  were;  satisfied  with  the  reply 
that  we  were  English,  he  then  asked  whither  we  were  going,  what 
was  our  object,  and  when  we  proposed  to  return  ;  to  which  it  was 
answered,  that  we  wished  to  view  the  beautiful  scenery  of  the  Min  and 
see  the  famous  tea  shrub,  and  that  we  should  return  in  a  few  days, 
merely  asking  on  our  part  y  s?upply  of  provisions  for  which  we  would 


88  Expedition  to  the  Bohea  Hits.  June, 

give  fair  prices.  To  these  he  courteously  replied  that  no  provisions 
could  be  procured  at  this  place,  but  that  we  should  wait  a  iittle ;  he 
further  intimated  that  the  river  was  rapid  and  difficult  of  navigation, 
but  spoke  no  word  of  returning  back. 

From  this  point  onward  the  current  was  constantly  against  us, 
and  in  a  few  miles  more  we  were  wholly  beyond  the  influence  of 
any  tides.  Wlien  the  wind  returned  in  sufficient  strength  to  enable 
the  boat  to  stem  the  current,  we  again  made  sail,  and  the  attendant 
military  immediately  followed  us.  By  constant  sounding,  and  by 
following  any  boat  that  happened  to  be  before  us,  we  did  not  often 
run  aground.  It  wns  now  quite  time  to  stop  for  the  night,  and  for 
this  purpose  we  kept  on  the  lookout  to  discover  a  temple  or  solitary 
house  where  we  might  disembark  and  dry  and  warm  the  wet  and 
shivering  crew,  most  of  whom  were  now  nearly  useless  through  the 
cold  and  fatigue.  But  though  we  passed  a  large  village,  yet  before 
finding  any  house  to  bur  purpose  night  closed  in  upon  us,  and  we 
came  to  anchor  as  we  best  might.  I  walked  a  great  distance  on  the 
shore  to  find  some  house  near  the  river,  but  though  the  marks  of 
cultivation  were  all  around  me,  no  human  dwelling  was  visible.  By 
this  time  our  satellites  had  come  up  and  taken  their  station  at  a  short 
distance  from  us.  It  was  a  dismal  night,  while  we  lay  there  exposed 
to  wind  and  rain,  but  the  party  were  in  high  spirits  on  account  of  the 
unexpected  success  in  passing  the  capital,  and  advancing  so  far 
without  the  least  opposition. 

May  lOfA.  The  morning  opened  with  continued  rain,  and  with 
a  temperature  of  57  degrees.  Soon  after  making  sail,  the  war  boats, 
then  increased  to  five,  seemed  for  a  few  minutes  inclined  to  bear 
down  and  intercept  us;  but  it  is  probable  we  mistook  their  intention, 
as  they  did  not  indicate  any  desire  that  we  should  return,  nor  repeat 
the  manoeuvre.  A  few  things  only  worthy  of  notice  occurred  to- 
day ;  the  rapidity  and  force  of  the  downward  current  was  so  great, 
running  perhaps  over  a  rocky  bottom,  that  for  miles  the  whole 
surface  of  the  river  was  covered  with  foam  and  violently  agitated ; 
but  we  continued  our  course  safely.  Another  circdmstance  was 
first  observed  to-day,  that  most  of  the  people  to  whom  we  spoke, 
either  made  no  answer  other  than  the  expressive  one  of  laying  their 
finger  on  their  lips,  or  else  merely  said  that  we  were  in  the  right 
wav,  but  that  they  could  not  speak  more.  As  we  had  now  far  out- 
sailed our  pursuers,  this  fact  served  to  show  that  the  news  had  pre- 
ceded us,  and  that  orders  had  been  issued  against  holding  intercourse 
with  us.  This  morning  also  Messrs.  Gordon  and  Gutzlaff  first  re- 
cognized the  tea  plant  growing  on  many  of  the  hills  which  we  pass- 
ed. It  appeared  to  be  small,  scarcely  exceeding  one  or  two  feet  in 
height.  In  the  afternoon  the  rain  and  wind  ceased  together,  and  left 
us  to  contend  against  the  descending  stream,  which  was  so  strong 
that  oars  were  useless.  Following  the  example  of  the  native  boats 
that  were  with  us,  we  sent  the  men  ashore  with  a  rope,  and  by  tow- 
ing succeeded  in  ascending  near  to  the  town  of  Mintsing.  Here  so 
strong  a  current  met  us,  that  to  relieve  the  crew  we  came  to  anchor 


) 


1635.  EtpedUion  to  the  Bohea  liilh.  89 

before  night.  The  military  boats  on  the  other  hand  came  up, 
and  contrary  to  their  custom,  by  hard  labor  pushed  on  past  us  to  the 
distance  of  a  mile,  into  the  vicinity  of  the  town.  By  estimation  and 
by  the  map,  we  reckoned  ourselves  at  least  seventy  miles  from  the 
mouth  of  the  river. 

At  first,  the  people  whom  we  saw  on  shore  refused  to  answer  any 
questions,  or  sell  any  provisions ;  but  after  observing  that  we  did  no 
injury,  and  hearing  Mr.  Gutzluff  speaking  their  language,  and  above 
all,  after  they  saw  us  freely  giving  away  good  books,  their  manners 
were  entirely  changed,  confidence  was  established,  and  they  brought 
presents  in  return,  or  offered  for  sale  such  supplies  as  we  desired. 
At  evenings  a  small  bout  came  to  us  with  a  gold  biittoncd  officer, 
bearing  an  unsealed  and  unsigned  note,  as  Mr.  Gutzlaff  informed  me, 
which  be  desired  to  hand  to  us.  He  further  stated  that  he  came 
to  protect  us  from  the  treacherous  people,  and  that  we  ought  to  re- 
turn. This  being  the  first  intimation  which  we  had  heard  of  such 
a  desire,  after  we  had  been  three  full  days  in  company  with  the  mi- 
litary, and  withal  being  conveyed  in  un  unofficial  manner  so  that  it 
couM  be  denied  at  any  convenient  time,  it  was  not  deemed  advisable 
to  receive  the  paper.  He  accordingly  returned  with  it.  The  by- 
standers relieved  Mr.  Gutzlaff  from  the  necessity  of  conversation 
with  the  officer  by  asserting  that  he  only  knew  two  or  three  Chinese 
words,  just  enough  to  ask  for  fowls  and  ducks,  which  they  declared 
were  all  wc  wanted,— carefully  refraining  from  any  mention  of  the 
books  which  they  had  just  received. 

3Iay  llth.  From  the  firing  of  crackers  and  guns  not  far  before 
us,  it  seemed  probable  that  we  might  meet  with  difficulty  in  passing 
the  town.  A  little  boy  also  handed  us  a  paper  which  stated  that 
*'  nine  thousand  officers  and  soldiers  awaited  us  in  front,  and  should 
we  even  pass  them,  there  were  ten  thousand  more  in  reserve.**  Re- 
garding this  as  the  offspring  of  a  friendly  fear  for  us,  or  more  pro- 
bably as  a  trick  of  intimidation  irom  tiie  military,  we  returned  it 
without  remark.  It  had  been  unanimously  agreed,  that  any  resort 
to  force  on  our  part  in  order  to  gain  a  passage,  was  in  our  circum- 
stances both  unjustifiable  and  preposterous.  So  little  apprehension 
of  any  occasion  for  it  existed,  that  not  a  gun  in  the  boat  was  loaded. 
At  half  past  eleven,  a  fair  and  fresh  wind  sprung  up,  when  we 
immediately  set  forward,  ploughing  the  stream  in  fine  style,  and 
leaving  some  hundreds  of  friendly  natives  waving  their  adieus  to  us. 
In  fifteen  minutes  we  were  surprised  by  the  sound  of  guns  and  the 
splash  of  balls  near  us.  Perceiving  the  firing  was  from  both  banks, 
but  not  apprehending  much  more  than  an  attempt  to  intimidate  us, 
we  merely  put  the  boat  in  the  middle  of  the  river  and  kept  on.  The 
lulling  of  the  breeze  just  at  this  moment,  which  we  hoped  would 
.^oon  carry  us  past  them,  gave  us  unwillingly  an  opportunity  of  more 
minutely  observing  the  assailants.  On  our  right,  stationed  in  a  secure 
ravine,  were  about  twenty  soldiers  with  matchlocks.  These  took 
deliberate  aim  at  us,  lying  down  for  the  purpose  ;  and  when  they 
perceived  a  shot  take  effect ^  raised  a  shout  of  triumph.     Many  of 

vol..    IV.      NO.  II.  12 


90  Eipcdidon  to  the  Bohca  Hills,  June, 

their  balls  fell  short.  On  our  left,  also  in  a  deep  passage,  were  sta- 
tioned apparently  a  hundred  men,  with  matchlocks  and  small  can- 
non or  swivels,  mounted  on  a  low,  temporary  breastwork.  From  this 
place  of  ambush,  they  fired  rounds  with  some  degree  of  regularity, 
sending  the  balls  quite  across  the  river.  When  danger  was  serious- 
ly apprehended,  we.  had  already  gone  so  far  past  the  direct  line  of  the 
fire,  that  it  seemed  doubtful  whether  it  were  not  as  safe  to  keep  on 
as  to  return.  But  after  we  had  gotten  almost  behind  their  fire,  and 
perceived  them  leaving  their  stations  to  pursue  us,  we  determined  to 
return,  well  assured  that  it  was  vain  to  think  of  advancing  against 
hostility  so  determined,  to  a  recurrence  of  which  we  must  be  con- 
stantly liable. 

The  firing  continued  some  time  after  wc  put  about  the  boat ;  yet 
It  is  but  just  to  say,  that  this  may  he  accounted  for  as  well  by  sup- 
posing them  to  have  mistaken  our  intention  in  putting  about,  for  a 
design  to  land  and  attack  the  party  on  one  shore,  as  by  any  other 
.supposition.  This  is  the  more  plausible  explanation  from  the  fact, 
that  the  firing  did  eventually  cease  while  we  were  yet  directly  op- 
posite to  the  stations,  and  consequently  within  the  range  of  their 
shot.  Nineteen  balls  iii  all  struck  the  boat  and  sails,  yet  through 
the  overruling  and  gracious  hand  of  God,  no  one  was  killed,  and  but 
two  men  wounded.  Two  shots  passed  through  the  frail  cabin  where 
Messrs.  Gordon  and  Gut/.laff  were  sitting  at  the  time;  several  shiver- 
ed  the  gunwale  of  the  boat,  and  many  hit  the  oars  and  sides.  Very 
providentially  we  had  just  been  clearing  out  the  boat,  so  that  most 
of  the  crew  by  lying  down  were  in  a  measure  protected,  whereas  had 
they  been  sitting  up  as  usual,  several  of  them  must  have  been  shot 
by  the  balls  which  passed  through  the  lower  part  of  the  sails.  It 
was  not  through  any  foresight  of  ours  that  this  salutary  precaution 
had  beeii  taken.  On  our  part  not  a  shot  was  fired  from  first  to  last« 
but  we  le«\  them,  as  we  desired,  to  bear  alone  any  imputation  of 
barbarism  which  might  attach  to  the  intliction  of  violence  on  the 
unresisting. 

Maif  I2th.  Having  relinquished  all  thought  of  advancing  further, 
it  only  remained  to  secure  a  safe  retreat.  During  all  of  yesterday, 
therefore  we  beat  down  stream,  till  we  were  again  near  the  capitcJ, 
where  we  could  not  be  quite  certain  of  a  friendly  reception  after 
the  rude  sort  of  greeting  which  had  been  given  us  at  M intsing  been. 
But  happily,  though  unfortunately  as  we  then  esteemed  it,  this  question 
was  put  beyond  our  reach,  by  the  boat  running  aground  in  the  night, 
and  remaining  immoveable.  On  awaking  this  morning,  we  found 
ourselves  high  in  a  field,  and  no  water  within  ihany  yards  of  iis. 
Compelled  to  await  the  return  of  the  tide,  we  bought  of  the  friendly 
people,  kids,  fish,  and  fowls,  in  plenty ;  and  though  they  saw  the 
shattered  condition  of  the  boat  with  shot  still  adhering  to  the  sides, 
they  were  no  less  ready  to  oblige  us,  and  to  traffic,  than  they  had  been 
three  days  ago.  In  the  midst  of  this  pleasant  intercouse,  we  were 
Xudely  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  two  boats  filled  with  military, 
one  party  of  whom  drew  up  on  the  shore  at  a  little  distance,  and 


1835.  Expedition  to  the  Bohca  Hilh.  91 

the  other  approached  us.  ThQ.  people  were  Bpeedily  hut  reluctantly 
dispersed,  some  exclaiming,  ^'we  shall  now  gel  no  hooks.**  By  somis 
means  or  other  a  soldier  and  an  officer  stepped  into  our  boat,  from 
which  the  former  was  speedily  ejected,  and  the  latter  was  about  to 
be  handed  down  noways  gently,  when  Mr.  Gutzlaff  begged  that  a 
parley  might  be  allowed. 

Another  officer  also  was  permitted  to  come  on  board,  and  thej 
commenced  in  an  angry  and  rude  manner,  demanding  who  we  were, 
Sec.  Mr.  Gutzlaff  told  them  that  wo  had  come  on  important  business, 
that  we  now  wished  to  return,  and  were  willing  to  receive  their 
assistance,  hut  to  submit  to  no  mark  of  9uhmis8ion  or  insult  what- 
ever. Mr.  Gordon  then  handed  to  one  of  them  the  sealed  petition 
to  the  governor,  and  requested  him  to  deliver  it.  He  looked  on 
it  with  evident  surprize,  observing  'Uh^  fuperscription  is  quite 
right,**  and  promised  to  forward  it  accordingly.  >Yhen  Mr.  Gutz- 
laff charged  them  with  cowardice  a^d  treachery  in  employing  such 
deadly  force  on  a  few  unresisting  men,  and  showed  them  the 
means  of  defense  which  we  possessed,  they  were  greatly  crestfallen : 
•at  first  knew  nothing  of  the  occurrence,  and  finally  denied  having 
any  share  in  the  transaction  themselves.  Nor  did  these  poor  lieute- 
nants, nor  any  other  officer  whom  we  afterwards  met,  attempt  to  utter 
one  justifying  word ;  nay,  they  allowed  and  regretted  its  impropriety. 

It  was  evidently  the  business  of  these  ofiicers  to  see  that  we 
were  safely  beyond  their  jurisdiction,  and  we  therefore  accepted  their 
doubtful  aid  in  towing  our  boat,  being  always  ready  to  cast  off  the 
rope  when  we  pleased.  They  took  us  by  the  same  unfortunate  west- 
ern branch,  which  we  had  so  long  vainly  sought  to  ascend,  by  which 
means  we  did  not  repass  the  capital.  It  was  not  long  before  the 
officers  were  on  good  terms  with  us,  and  were  particularly  confiden- 
tial in  their  intercourse  with  Mr.  Gutzlaff.  One  of  the  soldiers  even 
ventured  on  board  and  submitted  himself  to  Mr.  G.*s  medical  skill 
The  elder  officer  had  seen  service  \ii  the  Forniosan  rebellion  of  1833, 
and  there  had  won  laurels.  He  stated  of  his  own  accord,  that 
his  son  was  now  an  officer  on  the  Tsungngan  station,  that  he  himself 
had  been  there ;  and  that  it  would  have  been  quite  impossible  for 
our  boat  to  ascend  the  river  so  high.  The  wind  and  rain  increas- 
ing, they  were  desirous  to  slop  at  the  \^illage  which  we  had  no- 
ticed on  the  first  morning;  but  at  our  remonstrance  took  us  to 
another  convenient  anchorage  for  the  night.  Here  Mr.  Gordon 
respectfully  but  firmly  demanded  thai  they  should  leave  our  boat, 
to  which  they  consented  with  evident  reluctance;  and  in  conse- 
quence of  their  courteous  behavior  in  general,  he  sent  them  a  pre- 
sent of  printed  handkerchiefs.  They  also  purchased  some  provisions 
lor  us,  at  double  price  however. 

May  I3M.  At  one  o*clock  this  morning,  we  weighed  anchor,  at 
the  first  ebb,  and  proceeded  down  the  river  to  Minngan,  towed  by  our 
friend  of  yesterday.  The  fleet  of  war  boats,  which  now  amounted 
to  about  a  dozen,  each  bearing  a  lantern  over  the  stern,  and  the 
commodore*s  junk  carrying  three,  formed  a  beautiful  sight  as  they 


dli  Expedition  to  the  Bohca  Hilh  June, 

beat  down  the  narrow  stream  with  such  unfailing  order  and  pre- 
ciiion  that  no  diflicuhy  once  occurred.  Arrived  at  Minngan  about 
two  o  clock,  the  officer  landed,  bid  us  anchor  under  the  fortress, 
and  determined  to  come  into  our  boat;  but  when  he  sent  soldiers  to 
enforce  the  order,  Mr.  Gordon  firmly  declared  that  he  would  shoot 
the  first  man  that  ste(>ped  on  board  the  boat.  All  was  now  chang- 
ed at  once,  and  the  same  officer  said  aloud,  *^  Why  do  you  stop 
these  men  t  Let  them  proceed  by  ail  means.**  Casting  off  the  rope 
therefore,  we  continued  our  course  alone,  which  was  occasionally 
illuminated  by  rockets  thrown  from  Minngan,  and  answered  by  simi- 
lar signals  from  war  boats  before  us.  As  though  destined  to  try  all 
wrong  ways,  in  the  darkness  of  night  we  mistook  the  river  and  passed 
quite  out  to  sea  by  the  western  entrance;  Hod  in  beathig  back  into 
the  Min,  encountered  such  a  storm  as  nearly  filled  our  boat,  and  com- 
pelled us  to  anchor.  But  a  war  junk  which  was  near,  was  hired  by 
Mr.  Gutzlaff  to  pilot  us  down  to  the  brig ;  they  also  readily  admitted 
our  men  to  come  on  board  their  boat  and  prepare  our  breakfast, 
which  it  was  quite  impossible  to  do  in  our  half-swamped  boat. 
When  we  came  in  sight  of  the  vessel,  however,  our  pilots  influenced 
probably  by  fear  refused  to  take  us  any  further,  and  left  us  to  pass 
the  Woohoo  mun  alone.  At  two  p.  m.  we  arrived  at  the  Governor 
Findlay,  amidst  grand  salutes  from  the  fort  at  the  Bogue,  the  war 
junks,  and  from  everything  else  that  could  burn  powder.  Grateful 
to  God  for  his  protection  amidst  all  dangers,  we  were  also  happy  to 
find  all  on  board  verv  well. 

The  tract  of  country  through  which  this  excursion  led  us,  indepen- 
dent of  all  other  considerations,  is  one  of  great  interest  and  beauty. 
*^  The  river  Min,  though  in  magnitude  it  may  seem  but  insignificant 
in  comparison  with  several  of  the  vast  rivers  of  Asia  and  China,  yet 
in  real  utility  and  commercial  importance  will  contest  the  palm  with 
any  of  them.**  It  drains  the  waters  of  the  province  from  the  paral- 
lel of 28°  to  25°  30^  north;  and  in  longitude  extends  through  the 
whole  breadth  of  Fuhkeen.  Its  northern  branch  rising  in  the  pro- 
vince of  ChSkeang,  passes  southward  through  the  very  centre  of  the 
Wooe  hills,  joins  the  two  western  branches  at  the  city  of  Yenping 
foo,  from  wFience  purflruing  a  southeast  direction  it  reaches  the 
ocean,  after  a  course  of  above  300  miles.  Besides  the  capital,  Fuh- 
chow,  there  stand  on  this  river  and  its  branches  three  cities  of  the 
foo  order,  and  twenty-two  of  the  been,  in  all,  twenty-six  walled 
towns.  Bold,  high  and  romantic  hills  give  a  uniform,  yet  ever 
varying,  aspect  to  the  country ;  but  it  partakes  so  much  of  the  moun- 
tainous character  that  it  may  be  truly  said,  beyond  the  capital  we 
saw  not  one  plain,  even  of  small  extent.  But  every  hill  was  covered 
with  verdure  from  the  base  to  the  summit.  The  less  rugged  were  laid 
out  in  terraces,  rising  above  each  other,  sometimes  to  the  number  of 
thirty  or  forty.  On  these  the  yellow  barley  and  wheat  were  waving 
over  our  heads;  here  and  there  a  laborer,  with  a  bundle  of  the  grain 
which  he  had  reaped  on  his  shoulder,  was  bringing  it  down  the  ^ill 
to  thrash  it  out.  Orange,  lemon,  or  mulberry  groves,  and  other  trees, 


1835.  Excursion  to  ike   Tea  Hiih,  93 

sometimes  shiided  a  narrow  strip  along  the  banks,  half  concealing 
the  cottajEres  of  the  inhabitants.  Rarely  have  my  eyes  seen  so  varied 
and  lovely,  and  at  the  same  time  so  extensive,  a  tract,  as  the  valley 
of  the  Min.  Neither  did  we  in  any  instance  receive  unkind  treatment 
from  the  people,  nor  except  in  the  attack  at  Mintsing,  from  the  mili- 
tary.  The  interesting  events  of  that  week  will  not  he  easily  forgotten 
by  those  who  passed  so  rapidly  through  them.  And  as  the  result  is, 
it  is  peculiarly  ^ratifying  to  know  that  among  the  friendly  people, 
were  left  several  hundred  volumes  of  books,  which  may  teach  the 
way  of  salvation,  while  they  remind  them  of  the  kindness  of  foreign- 
ers, long  after  the  noise  of  the  present  events  has  died  away. 

The  result  of  this  expedition,  taken  in  connection  with  the  transac- 
tions of  last  summer  in  the  river  of  Canton,  will  go  to  prove  that  the  in- 
terior of  China  cannot  be  traversed  with  impunity  by  foreigners.  The 
erection  of  new,  and  the  repairing  of  old,  forts,  and  the  garrisoning  of 
deserted  military  stations,  all  indicate  a  sort  of  indefinite  apprehen- 
sion of  danger  from  abroad.  The  vigilance  of  the  imperial  officers 
in  the  interioc  forbids  the  hope  that  a  foreigner  can  penetrate  far 
without  detection ;  and  their  adhesiveness  when  once  attached  to  the 
intruder  equally  allows  no  hope  of  escaping  from  them.  If  the  Chi- 
nese costume  were  adopted,  this  might  prolong  the  time  of  detection^ 
but  would  much  more  diminish  personal  safety  after  such  a  disco- 
very. But  this  prevalent  feeling  of  suspipion  is  not  of  much  conse- 
quence to  the  merchant,  who  only  proposes  to  send  his  vessels  into 
the  outer  harbors  for  the  sake  of  trade.  The  disposition  of  the  peo- 
ple was  sufficiently  manifested  by  their  readiness  to  seize  opportuni- 
ties of  intercourse,  and  especially  of  trade,  with  us.  More  than  once 
were  we  importuned  by  the  villagers  among  whom  we  went  on  shore 
after  our  return,  to  drive  away  the  fleet  that  was  stationed  to  guard 
us.  Nor  need  this  feeling  retard  the  zeal  of  the  missionary,  before 
whom  lies  a  well  inhabited  seacoast  of  many  hundred  miles,  to  much 
of  which  access  may  be  had  in  the  way  of  transient  visits  at  least, 
and  where  live  a  numerous  body  of  our  fellow-men,  ready  to  receive 
from  our  hands  religious  books.  The  evidences  of  this  readiness 
we  constantly  found  in  this  short  excursion. 

The  books  which  were  taken  on  the  expedition  were  an  Address 
to  the  Chinese  nation,  inculcating  kindness  towards  all  men  on  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  the  Life  of  Christ,  and  a  Commentary  on 
the  ten  commandments.  The  first  time  we  stopped  in  the  river,  Mr. 
Gutzlaff  gave  a  number  of  books  to  a  man  who  stood  on  shore,  de- 
siring him  to  distribute  them  among  the  crowd  ;  but  the  applicants 
grew  so  eager  and  rude  that  the  poor  man  was  thrown  down  bv  the 
contending  bystanders.  Twice  during  the  same  day,  having  lost 
our  way,  Mr.  Gutzlaff  and  myself  took  long  walks  on  shore  with 
books,  which  were  gratefully  received  by  the  peasantry.  There  was 
no  need  to  ask  them  to  receive  a  book,  for  they  in  one  instance 
actually  took  them  from  us  by  force.  During  all  that  afternoon  we 
continued  to  distribute  from  the  boat  to  the  poor,  who  waded  into 
the  water  and  came  to  us,  and  to  the  richer,  who  stood  on  the  bank 


i 


94  Expedition  to  the  Bohea  Hills.  Ju.ve, 

and  SAiit  requests  for  a  book.  The  little  boy  who  ferried  us  ashore, 
said,  **  I  ask  no  money,  only  give  me,  a  book/*  On  another  occasion, 
at  our  anchorage  near  M intsing,  Mr.  Gutzlaff  and  myself  proceeded 
to  a  valley  in  the  neighborhood,  but  nobody  would  have  any  com* 
munication  with  us.  Vet  after  distributing  among  them  some  copies 
of  the  Address  to  the  Chinese  nation,  they  became  friendly  and  ready 
to  render  any  service.  Next  morning  they  assembled  in  greater 
numbers,  with  more  earnest  expressions  of  good-will ;  but  it  was  not 
thought  proper  to  attract  a  greater  concourse  by  distributing  tracts, 
and  many  of  them  went  away  unsupplied.  On  our  retreat,  while 
lying  aground,  the  people  were  importunate  for  books,  and  the  per- 
sons  who  agreed  to  aid  in  getting  off  the  boat  did  it  on  the  express 
stipulation  of  a  book  for  each  one,  besides  the  promised  reward.  The 
arrival  of  the  officers  prevented  distribution  here. 

But  it  was  after  our  return  to  the  vessel,  that  the  most  extensive 
opportunity  was  enjoyed  of  putting  into  circulation  the  various  books. 
Through  the  kindness  of  captain  McKay,  during  three  successive 
days  we  landed  and  distributed  them  without  any  restraint,  and  to 
the  extent  which  our  strength  permitted.  On  the  first  morning,  I 
landed  with  a  good  supply,  and  with  a  seaman  to  assist  in  car- 
rying them  to  a  village  one  or  two  miles  distant.  As  we  approached, 
many  inhabitants  assembled  in  front  of  an  idol  temple  to  receive 
them  from  my  hand.  They  then  led  the  way  through  their  village, 
and  as  1  passed  through  the  narrow  streets,  J  left  a  book  at  each 
door.  They  were  eagerly  but  properly  received,  and  when  all  were 
gone,  I  was  invited  to  enter  a  house  and  take  some  refreshment. 
The  next  day,  Mr.  GutzlafTand  myself  landed  at  the  same  place  with 
a  greater  quantity  of  books,  and  distributed  them  in  the  same  village, 
and  in  another  beyond.  They  were  eagerly  received,  and  the  only 
complaint  was  that  they  were  angry  with  Mr.  Gutzlaff  for  taking 
any  to  the  other  village.  On  our  return  most  of  the  people  were  in 
their  houses  reading  the  books.  A  teacher  was  explaining  one  of  the 
hymns  of  Dr.  Morrison's  sheet  tracts  to  the  bystanders.  The  beauti- 
ful island  of  Hookeang  we  visited  on  the  third  day,  with  a  very  larg^ 
number  of  books.  Mr.  GutzlafT  and  myself  took  different  routes  to 
the  large  village  which  is  on  it,  but  had  scarcely  entered  it  before  the 
people  became  so  pressing  that  to  prevent  being  quite  plundered,  I 
was  obliged  to  climb  a  wall  above  their  reach.  This  did  not  prevent 
their  tearing  the  books  from  each  other's  hands,  and  occasionally  in- 
juring the  book  by  that  means.  Mr.  Gutzlaff  went  through  a  street 
and  distributed  them  as  regularly  as  a  boisterous  crowd  permitted. 
But  the  whole  truth  would  not  be  said,  if  room  were  left  to  suppose 
that  religious  books  and  instruction  were  all  the  desire  of  the  people. 
More  than  once  when  giving  away  the  sacred  word,  we  were  sur- 
rounded by  a  set  of  miserable,  pale-faced  slaves  of  opium,  importun- 
ing us  to  give  them  a  morsel  of  their  favorite  narcotic ;  and  when 
they  ascertained  that  the  ship  actually  carried  it  for  sale,  it  was  im- 
possible to  make  them  believe  that  I  had  not  got  some  about  my 
person,  nor  was  it  easy  to  escape  their  pressing  intreaties. 


\ 


1836.  Eipedition  to  the  Bohca  HUh.  9i> 

These  examples  are  sufficient,  if  need  be,  to  show  the  willingness 
of  the  people  to  receive  and  read  foreign  religious  books.  In  ordi- 
nary cases  it  is  not  possible  to  distribute  regularly  in  a  town  or  a 
large  village ;  the  eagerness  of  the  crowd  is  so  great  that  no  man 
can  withstand  the  forcible  application  of  the  people  for  books.  But 
this  disposition  will  be  misunderstood,  if  any  one  attributes  it  in  ge- 
neral to  any  extraordinary  interest  in  religion.  It  seems  to  me 
neither  a  new  nor  a  local  feeling ;  but  but  from  Kwangtung  to  Shan- 
tung the  same  spirit  of  curiosity  generally  prevails,  and  it  would 
probably  have  been  the  same  ten  years  since  as  at  this  time.  Let 
us  not  suppose  that  it  is  owing  to  the  religious  sensibilities  of  the 
nation  being  particularly  excited  at  the  present  time ;  but  rather  to 
the  national  curiosity  being  awakened,  and  finding  an  opportunity  of 
being  cheaply  gratified.  This  excitement  of  curiosity  must  be  chiefly 
attributable  to  the  exertions  which  have  been  made  upon  the  maritime 
parts  of  China  during  the  last  three  years ;  and  among  the  thousands 
and  even  niillious  who  during  that  time  have  heard  or  read  of  the 
gospel,  it  would  indeed  be  strange  that  not  one  inquirer  should  be 
found,  who  was  moved  by  better  motives,  and  by  truly  religious  feel- 
ings. I  do  not  therefore  mean  to  exclude  the  opinion  that  there  may 
be  frequent  instances  of  this  sort  \  but  only  to  say  that  the  same  ea- 
gerness exists  where  neither  missionaries  nor  their  books  have  been 
known. 

To  take  advantage  of  this  trait  of  the  Chinese  people  is  our  duty 
as  Christians,  and  thereby  to  introduce  the  knowledge  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  While  the  coast  is  accessible  to  them  ^ho  minister  to 
their  depraved  appetites,  it  is  not  right  that  the  field  should  be  given 
up  to  that  traffic.  Nor  is  it  to  be  supposed  that  a  scrupulous  adhe- 
rence on  our  part  to  mild  and  equitable  measures  will  fail  of  produc- 
ing some  good  effect  on  the  people  and  on  the  government.  When 
the  people  see  that  we  are  their  friends,  that  we  do  them  no  injury, 
that  we  heal  their  sick  without  reward,  that  we  give  them  religious 
books  and  instruction  without  money  and  price,  that  we  seek  not  so 
much  ^^  theirs  as  them,**  and  that  thi»  course  of  benevolent  action  is 
persevered  in  amidst  all  inconveniences,  there  must  be  a  sensible 
effect  produced.  The  inquiry  will  be  made,  what  do  these  things 
mean  ?  As  to  the  law  against  intercourse  with  foreigners,  L  acknow- 
ledge no  allegiance  to  such  law,  so  far  as  the  legitimate  means  of 
preaching  the  gospel  are  concerned.  We  have  a  more  sure  mandate 
to  preach  the  gospel  in  all  the  world,  than  the  monarch  of  China  can 
plead  for  his  title  to  the  throne.  By  what  right  are  the  millions  of 
China  excluded  from  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  ?  They  are  most 
unjustly  deprived  of  even  an  opportunity  to  make  themselves  happy 
for  time  and  for  eternity,  by  an  authority  which  is  usurped,  but  which 
they  cannot  resist ;  and  there  they  have  been  from  age  to  age  idola- 
ters, and  are  so  still,  cut  ofi*  without  their  own  consent  from  that 
which  makes  life  a  blessing.  Against  such  spiritual  tyranny  over 
men's  consciences,  and  rebellion  against  high  Heaven,  I  protest;  and 
if  we   take   upon  ourselves  the  consequence&i  of  governmental  ven^ 


i 


96  Literary  yotices,  June, 

geancci  who  will  say  that  we  do  wrong  to  any  man  ?  It  it  not  to  the 
government  of  my  own  beloved  country*  that  I  look  for  protection 
fron^  danger,  or  redress  of  suck  wrongs ;  nor  do  1  ask  the  bloody 
hand  of  war  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  heralds  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace.  As  our  commission  rests  on  these  words  of  our  Lord,  *'  go 
ye  and  teach  all  nations,**  so  is  our  confidence  founded  on  his  ac- 
companying assurance  "  all  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and 
in  earth,'*  and  **lo,  I  am  with  you  nlway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.** 


Art.  V.  Littrary  notices.  I.  Dissolution  of  the  library  of  the 
British  factory  in  China;  2.  Books  presented  to  the  Morrison 
Education  Society;  3.  Report  of  the  Anglochinese  college^ 
Malacca ;  4.  Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland. 

1.  From  '*a  catalogue  of  the  library  belonging  to  the  English  factory 
at  Canton,**  it  appears  that  the  fcundation  of  that  library  was  laid  in 
1806,  in  consequence  of  the  unanimous  adoption  by  the  members 
of  the  factory,  of  the  plan  contained  in  the  following  paragraph. 
*' The  utility  and  advantages  of  establishing  at  Canton,  by  subscrip- 
tion, a  library  comprising  a  moderate  collection  of  works  of  acknow- 
ledged value  and  respectability;  together  with  an  annual  contribu- 
tion of  all  the  most  desirable  new  publication,  which  are  at  present, 
generally  either  not  imported  at  all,  or  multiplied  by  unnecessary 
repetitions,  must  be  obvious  to  most  of  the  English  residents  in 
Chinai.  The  number  of  private  collections  already  made  by  indivi- 
duals, not  only  affords  a  satisfactory  ground  for  supposing  that  their 
respective  engagements  are  favorable  to  a  disposition  for  reading,  and 
admit  the  leisure  it  requires,  but  also  renders  it  probable,  that  they 
would  be  inclined  to  concur  in  laying  the  foundation  of  a  library, 
which  being  accomplished  by  united  efforts  and  general  consent  must 
shortly  far  surpass  in  extent,  variety,  and  adaptation  to  general  use, 
any  collection  that  has  hitherto  been  in  possession  of,  or  attempted  to 
be  formed  by,  any  European  in  this  country.  The  president  of  the 
select  committee  having  been  pleased  to  grant  a  very  commodious 
room  to  serve  as  a  repository  for  the  books,  in  the  event  of  the  plan 
being  carried  into  effect ;  those  gentlemen  who  are  inclined  to  give 
their  sanction  and  support  to  this  useful  and  laudable  undertaking, 
are  requested  to  sign  their  names,  and  state  the  contributions  they 
may  be  pleased. to  make  in  money  or  in  books,  in  order  to  lay  a 
foundation  for  the  library,  exclusive  of  their  annual  subscriptions ; 
the  amount  of  which  it  is  proposed  to  regulate  and  determine  at 
the  first  general  meeting  of  the  subscribers,  who  will  be  invited  to 


1835.  Literary  SoUcts.  D7 

attend  hb  soon  a&  the  list  is  completed,  for  the  purpose  ot  electing  \\ 
committee  of  managers,  and  decide  on  such  other  measures  for  the 
benefit  of  the  institution,  as  may  be  then  recommended  to  their  con- 
sideration/' 

The  catalogue  before  us  was  published  in  1832,  and  contains  the 
names  of  about  sixteen  hundred  different  works,  most  of  them  com- 
prising two,  four,  five,  or  more  volumes  each,  amounting  probably  to 
a  total  of  about  four  thousand.  Many,  if  hot  most,  of  these  were 
choice,  select  books ;  and  were  conveniently  arranged  under  the  fol- 
lowing subjects:  1.  divinity,  law,  and  philosophy;  2.  biography, 
history,  travels,  and  voyages;  3.  arts,  sciences,  commerce,  and  poli- 
tics ;  4.  classics,  antiquities,  translations,  and  philology ;  5.  poetry, 
drama,  and  novels ;  and  6.  miscellanies.  Such  a  library,  if  well 
managed  and  made  accessible  to  the  pubUc,  in  such  a  place  as  this, 
must  ever  be  regarded  as  of  great  value.  Hence,  we  were  not  sur- 
prised, on  the  breaking  up  of  the  factory  last  year,  when  the  library 
came  into  the  hands  of  a  few  individuals,  that  efforts  were  made  %,o 
))erpetuate  the  institution,  and  to  render  it  available  to  all  the  foreign 
residents  in  China.  We  regret  exceedingly,  as  many  others  do,  that 
thTse  efforts  were  not  successful.  But  *  the  deed  is  done  ;*  and  the 
valuable  collection  is  scattered,  not  so  widely,  however,  we  trust  as 
to  be  beyond  the  hope  of  at  least  a  partial  recovery.  In  this  hope, 
we  are  encouraged  by  what  has  already  been  done. 

2.  It  is  known  to  many  of  our  readers  that,  not  long  after  the  death 
of  the  late  venerable  Dr.  Morrison,  suggestions  relative  to  the  forma- 
tion of  an  institution,  to  be  called  the  *  Morrison  Education  Society ^^ 
were  circulated  in  Canton  and  Macao :  between  twenty  and  thirty 
signatures  were  immediately  obtained,  and  a  subscription  of  about 
five  thousand  dollars  collected.  With  a  view  to  promote  the  object 
in  question,  by  increasing  the  subscription  and  making  inquiries  as 
to  the  best  method  of  carrying  into  effect  the  proposed  plan  of  edu- 
cation, a  provisional  committee  was  formed  who  engaged  to  act, 
until  a  general  meeting  of  the  subscribers  in  China  shall  be  convened 
to  form  a  board  of  trustees,  *'  which  meeting  shall  be  held  on  or 
before  the  first  Wednesday  in  March,  1836."  We  have  been  led  to 
make  these  remarks  by  a  desire  to  suggest  to  the  friends  of  education 
the  expediency  of  establishing,  a  public  library  in  China.  This  plan 
was  brought  to  our  notice  by  the  following  letter,  (which  we  publish 
with  Mr.  C.'s  permission,)  addressed — 

'^  To  the  Rev.  E.  C.  Bridgman,  corresponding  secretary  to  the 
provisional  committee  of  the  5lorrison  Education  Society. 

"My  dear  sir, — On  the  dissolution  of  the  British  factory,  it  became 
necessary  to  make  some  disposition  of  the  library  belonging  to  the 
members  of  that  establishment ;  and  it  was  proposed  to  give  the 
whole  collection  to  the  Morrison  Education  Society.  The  arrange- 
ment, however,  not  meeting  with  the  concurrence  of  all  the  proprie- 
tors, a  division  of  the  books  was  deterniinod  on;  and  while  I  regret 
that  so  excellent  a  stingu^tion  should  nol  have  bfcn  adopted,  I  am  still 

vol,.    IV,       NO.  I!,  13 


% 


98  Literary  Notices,  3vne, 

happy  ill  perfbriuing  with  my  share,  what  it  was  my  anxious  wish 
should  have  been  done  with  the  whole,  by  presenting  it  to  that  ad- 
mirable institution^  The  very  injudicious  method  pursued  in  the 
division  of  the  works,  has  allotted  to  me  volumes  of  comparatively 
little*  value.  Such  as  they  are,  I  present  them  to  the  Morrison  Educa- 
tion Society ;  with  an  ardent  hope  that  I  may  live  to  see  an  institu- 
tion, which  so  distinctly  marks  this  enlightened  age,  attain,  under 
your  fostering  care,  the  full  realization  of  its  philanthropic  intentions, 
by  promoting  virtue  and  happiness  through  the  blessings  of  edu- 
cation.    1  am,  My  dear  sir, 

'^  Respectfully  and  faithfully  your^s, 
"  Macao,  May  2  J  si,  1835.  T.  R.  Colledge." 

3.  The  Report  of  the  Anglochinese  college  for  the  year  1834,  came 
to  hand  too  late  to  be  noticed  in  our  last  number.  The  first  pages 
of  the  Report  are  very  appropriately  occupied,  in  giving  a  brief  view 
of  the  life  of  the  founder  and  late  president  of  the  college.  By  the 
death  of  Dr.  Morrison,  tlic  Anglochinese  college  has  been  bereaved 
of  its  chief  supporter,  and  an  increased  weight  of  reKponsibility 
has  devolved  on  its  surviving  friends  and  guardians.  The  patrons 
of  the  college  are:  sir  George  Thomas  Staunton^  bart.  &c.  &c,; 
colonel  Farquhnr,  late  resident  of  Singapore;  the  hon.  E.  Phillips, 
late  governor  of  Penang ;  and  the  hon.  J.  Erskine,  late  member  of 
council,  Penang.  The  trustees  are:  Rev.  R.  Morrison,  D.D.  (deceas- 
ed); Rev.  J.  Clunie,  L.L.  D.;  Rev.  J.  Bennett,  D.D.;  Rev.  H.  F. 
Burder,  D.D.;  Rev.  J.  Fletcher,  D.D.;  Rev.  J.  Morrison,  D.D.; 
W.  A.  Haukey,  esquire;  Joshua  Wilson,  esquire;  John  Robert 
Morrison,  esquire;  and  the  treasurer  and  secretaries  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  for  the  time  being.  The  officers  of  the  college 
are;  Rev.  Dr.  Morrison  (deceased),  president;  Rev.  John  Evans,  prin- 
cipal; Yaou,  seen  sang,  Chinese  native  teacher;  Rev.  John  Evans, 
treasurer ;  Master  Edwin  Evans,  librarian  :  the  duties  of  professor  of 
Chinese,  which  office  is  now  vacant,  are  discharged  by  the  principal^ 
pro  tempore. 

^'  Since  the  publication  of  the  last  Report,^'  say  the  writers  of  the 
one  before  us,  ^'  another  change  has  taken  place  in  the  officers  of  the 
college.  The  Rev.  S.  Kidd  left  in  the  beginning  of  1832,  fur  the 
purpose  of  returning  to  England  in  consequence  of  ill  health.  After 
Mr.  Kidd^s  removal,  the  Rev.  J.  Toinhn,  then  in  Siam,  was  solicited 
by  the  president  to  come  to  Malacca,  to  superintend  and  attend  to 
the  duties  of  the  college  until,  as  was  supposed,  Mr.  Kidd*s  return. 
During  the  intervening  time  of  Mr.  Kidd*s  removal  and  Mr.  Tomlin's 
arrival,  the  Rev.  J.  Hughes,  Malay  missionary,  kindly  volunteered 
to  discharge  the  duties  in  the  English  department,  and  to  superintend 
the  college.  The  present  principal  was  appointed  to  the  situation 
by  the  trustees  in  England,  November,  1832 ;  he  arrived  at  his  sta- 
tion August,  1833,  and  on  the  1st  of  May,  1834,  his  predecessor  re- 
signed  the  charge  into  his  hands.  Had  the  Lord  been  pleased  to 
spare  the  life  of  our  late  president  a  few  uioiiths  longer,  it  was  his' 
intention  to  lay  before  its  friends  and  Jsupporterb  a  retrospect  of  the 


ISil."*.  JAteracy  Nuiices,  IK) 

Anglocliiiiesc  colleiro.  This  can  be  done  now  bnt  in  n  very  limited 
degree,  not  only  because  the  present  |iriucipal  has  not  superintended 
the  college  a  sufficient  length  of  time  to  be  acquainted  with  dll  its 
movements  since  the  commencement,  but  because  no  person  could 
be  so  well  suitt^d  for  performing  such  a  task,  as  the  late  president  and 
founder. 

**  The  Anglochinese  college  was  established  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord,  1818,  with  the  praiseworthy  design  of  disseminating  religious 
and  scientific  knowledge  among  a  dark,  bigoted,  superstitious,  but 
very  intelligent,  race  of  people.  The  college  has  met  with  consider- 
able patronage,  and  with  many  warm  supporters  from  the  friends  of 
religion  and  literature  in  various  parts  of  the  world.  The  late  pre- 
sident and  founder,  was,  during  his  lifetime,  its  chief  supporter. 
The  Lord  hast  been  pleased,  however,  to  call  him  to  himself  to 
receive  his  everlasting  reward.  The  loss  which  the  college  has 
sustained  by  his  removal  is  irreparable.  Its  chief  pillar  has  fallen, 
and  unless  some  of  those  friends  who  have  the  rising  glories  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom  at  heart  step  forward  to  its  support,  the  whole 
fabric  must  necessarily  give  way.  An  appeal  is  made,  therefore, 
to  Christian  friends,  and  to  the  friends  of  literature  in  general, 
for  the  support  of  an  institution  which  has  already  been,  and  is  still 
calculated  and  likely  to  be,  under  the  divme  auspices,  the  me- 
dium of  so  much  beneficjal  good  to  more  than  a  third  part  of  the 
liuman  race.  Such  an  institution  established  in  the  midst  of  idolaters, 
which  has  already  sent  forth  from  its  nursery  many  accomplished 
youths  and  some  Christians^  may  be  truly  called,  the  alma  mater  of 
China.  It  h^s  been  the  instrument,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  of 
qon verting  tvery  Chinese  who  has  embraced  the  Christian  faith.  Not 
all  the  students  sent  from  colleges  in  England  are  men  of  genuino 
piety, — thus  it  is  with  respect  to  the  students  of  the  Anglochinese 
college;  at  the  same  time  it  is  pleasing  to  add  that  those  youths  who 
have  not  been  baptized  are  good  m(»ral  characters,  and  are  filling 
respectable  situations;  they  have  renounced  idolatry,  and  laugh  at 
the  stupidity  and  reprove  the  idolatrous  superstitions  of  their  dark, 
bigoted  countrymen.  May  He,  who  has  all  the  wealth  of  the  world  at 
his  command,  hear  our  prayers  and  answer  them,  by  raising  up  for 
us  a  few  such  supporters,  as  the  AnglocJiinese  college  founder, 

''The  total  number  of  students  that  have  finished  their  education  and 
gone  forth  into  public  life  since  the  commencement  of  the  college  is 
40.  We  areoflen  receiving  reports  of  their  conduct  and  it  is  pleasing 
to  say,  that,  without  exception,  it  is  truly  consistent.  Part  of  them  are 
sincere  Christians,  and  are  active  in  distributing  ***acts,  and  making 
known  the  everlasting  gospel  to  the  idolatrous  Chinese  around  them, 
and  all  are  useful  and  respectable  memliers  of  society.  The  education 
they  have  receive<l  has  raised  them  far  above  their  countrymen.  It  is 
very  gratifying  to  know  that  several  are  employed  as  clerks  in  mer- 
chants' offices,  and  are  said  to  discharge  their  duties  in  the  most  sa- 
tisfactory manner.  They  are  exceedingly  clever  in  transacting  com- 
mercial affair?,  and  are  generally  preferred  by  the  merchants  to  fill 


100  Literary  Notices.  Junk, 

such  situations.  In  consequence  of  most  of  the  senior  studeiUs  having 
left  the  college  at  the  termination  of  the  last  Chinese  year,  and  those 
remaining  heingfor  the  most  part  very  young,  and  lately  entered,  little 
can  be  said  in  praise  of  their  attainments ;  it  is  however  satisfactory  to 
say  that  they  have  made  some  progress. 

'*  The  number  of  students  at  prcbcnt  receiving  instruction  is  thirty- 
five,  and  the  routine  of  education  pursued  is  in  accordance  with  the 
statement  given  in  *  the  general  plan  of  the  institution.'  In  addition 
to  this,  the  boys  of  the  senior  class  daily  translate  portions  of  Chi- 
nese into  English  and  vice  versa^  and  in  order  to  assist  them  in  En- 
glish composition,  they  are  requested  to  write  a  theme  on  a  subject 
given  by  the  principal.  The  two  junior  classes  are  employed  in  ac- 
quiring a  knowledge  of  Chinese  and  English,  and  arithmetic,  and  in 
furnishing  their  minds  with  divine  truth.  Part  of  them  also  write 
in  English,  translate  Chinese  into  English,  learn  geography,  English 
grammar,  &c.  Thus  the  principal  is  happy  to  state  that  something 
has  been  done  during  the  present  year;  and  that  a  considerable 
portion  of  that  information,  which  of  all  others  is  most  important, 
has  evidently  been  acquired,  and  the  young  mind  has  been  stored 
with  those  essential  truths  which  are  able  to  make  man  wise  unto 
salvation  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  Divine  service  continues  to 
be  performed  morning  and  eveningMU  thti  college  hall,  at  which 
all  the  students  with  their  teachers,  and  the  whole  of  the  Chinese 
printers  and  type-cutters  attend.  A  Chinese  Bible  class  composed  of 
the  teachers,  senior  students,  printers,  type-cutters,  &c.,  meets  every 
Tuesday  and  Friday  evening  in  the  college  hall,  from  seven  till 
eight  o'clock.  Preaching  is  performed  in  Chinese  on  the  Sabbath 
day  to  a  very  encouraging  congregation :  there  are  al^so  other  services 
on  the  Sabbath  of  a  religious  nature,  all  calculated  to  acquaint  the 
mind  with  divine  truth  and  to  impress  it  upon  the  conscience. 

'^  It  is  truly  pleasing  to  see  several  Chinese  youths,  all  understand- 
ing the  English  language,  uniting  with  an  English  congregation  in 
divine  worship  in  the  house  of  God,  and  bowing  the  knee  with  them 
in  prayer  to  the  same  exalted  Jehovah.  Among  the  students  there 
are  at  present  some  very  promising  characters  in  the  college,  and  a 
few  candidates  for  baptism.  Thus  does  the  Lord  continue  to  water 
the  instruction  given  here  with  the  dewy  influence  of  the  Spirit  of 
his  grace,  and  to  stir  up  these  youths  while  perusing  his  word*  to 
inquire,  '  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved?'  Although  the  prin  3  object 
of  the  Ahglochinesc  college,  in  diffusing  knowledge,  and  in  making 
known  the  Savior  of  mankind  to  so  great  a  part  of  the  heathen 
world,  is  the  instruction  of  the  Chinese  youth,  it  i^  not  confined  to 
this:  there  have  issued  from  its  press,  since  its  commencement,  nearly 
500,000  volumes  of  tracts,  several  thousand  copies  of  the  gospels,  and 
a  few  hundred  copies  of  the  Scriptures  complete.  These  have  all 
been  distributed  by  different  missionaries  among  the  Chinese  in  va- 
rious parts.  Thus  may  we  hope  to  meet  at  t,he  right  hand  of  the 
throne  in  glory,  not  only  a  part  of  those  who  have  been,  still  are,  and 
yet  may  be,  under  our  own  immediate  care  and  personal  instruction. 


1835.  Walli  uhout  Canlon.  101 

but  thousaiuls  more,  who,  by  the  instruction,  advice,  and  direction, 
of  the  silent  monitors  sent  forth  from  the  Anf  lochiuese  college,  have 
learned  their  dangerous  state  as  sinners,  forsaken  their  idolatrous  and 
evil  ways,  and  have  fled  to  the  sinner's  Friend  for  refuge  and  salvation. 

**  The  number  of  Chinese  who  have  received.  Christian  baptism  is 
fifteen.  The  greater  part  of  these  attribute  the  instruction  they  have 
received  at  the  college,  or  from  some  of  those  who  have  left  the 
college,  as  the  means  of  their  conversion.  What  greater  encou- 
ragement can  the  supporters  of  this  establishment  expect,  or  have  ? 
This  is  sufficient  to  cheer  tbeir  hearts,  and  to  induce  them  to  praise 
God  and  be  thankful  that  their  endeavors  in  the  best  and  noblest 
causes,  have  been  so  abundantly  blessed,  and  to  stimulate  them  to 
double  their  efforts  in  aiding  this  glorious  work. 

"  Our  grateful  thanks  are  presented  to  those  kind  friends  who  have 
hitherto  honored  the  college  with  their  patronage,  and  assisted  its 
benevolent  designs  with  their  support.  At  the  same  time  the  princi- 
pal feels  necessitated,  as  well  to  remind  them  of  his  continued  de- 
pendence on  their  liberality,  (and  the  public  in  general,)  as  to  appeal 
for  renewed  efforts,  that  he  may  not  only  be  enabled  to  carry  on 
those  measures  already  adopted  for  the  prosperity  of  the  institution, 
but  may  greatly  extend  its  usefulness,  so  that  the  original  design 
entertained  in  the  comprehensive  mind  of  its  benevolent  founder  may 
be  fully  answered,  by  its  ultimately  proving  a  general  beneficial  good, 
(spiritual  and  temporal,)  to  350,000,000. 

4.  **  The  Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland,  No.  1,  for  July,  1834,*'  has  reached  China.  The 
fifth  article  of  the  number  is  a  ^description  of  ancient  Chinese 
vases,  with  inscriptions  illustrative  of  the  history  of  the  Shang 
dynasty  of  Chinese  sovereigns,  who  reigned  from  about  1766  to  1 123, 
B.  c;  translated  from  the  original  work,  entitled  Pdkootoo,  by  P.  P. 
Thorns,  esquire.'  The  seventh  article  is  *  a  transcript  in  Roman 
characters,  with  a  translation,  of  a  manifest  in  the  Chinese  language, 
issued  by  the  Triad  Society :  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Morrison,  D.D., 
F.R.S.,  M.R.A.S.,  dDc'  The  number  contains  also  an  account 
of  the  anniversary  meeting  of  the  Society,  held  May  10th,  1834; 
from  which  it  appears  that  '^it  had  been  resolved  t^  request  lord 
Napier  to  establish  an  auxiliary  society  at  Canton." 


Art.  VT.  Walks  about  Canton:  rats;  an  outcast  child;  the  con- 
soo  house;  the.  factory  street;  archer^  among  the  Chinese. 
Extracts  from  a  private  journal. 

Rats.     Non  est  disputandum  dc  gustibus^  surely,  thought  I,  when  I 
saw  an  old  man  approaching  me  in  the  street,  carrying  on  his  shoulder 


102  Walkn  about  Canton.  Junk, 

a  lon^  pole  or  bamboo,  loaded  with  rats.  My  attention  was  attract- 
ed to  him  by  the  tinkhng  of  little  bells  which  he  carried  in  his  hand 
fastened  to  the  end  of  a  short  stick.  There  were  abont  a  dozen  and 
a  half  of  rats;  and  they  were  suspended  ffom  the  pole^  which  lay 
across  the  man*$  shoulder,  precisely  in  the  manner  described  in  some 
of  the  old  European  books  about  China.  On  inquiry,  I  ascertained 
that  the  rats  were  not  for  sale;  this  indeed  I  suspected  when  the  man 
passed  me,  for  the  animals  seemed  to  be  nothing  more  than  rats' 
skins  stuffed:  and  such  I  understand  is  the  fact.  The  man  was  by 
profession,  if  I  was  correctly  informed,  a  rat-catcher;  and  those 
which  he  carried  on  his  shoulder  were  designed  to  point  out  his 
occupation.  He  and  his  fraternity  have  various  methods  of  des- 
troying rats,  but  the  most  usual  is  by  poison.     May  2</,  1835. 

An  outcast.  Parts  of  the  suburbs  of  Canton,  whioh  border  on  the 
open  country,  are  inhabited  by  rich  and  opulent  people*  The 
houses  are  spacious,  and  the  streets  unfrequented  by  travelers.  A 
little  before  sunset  this  evening,  I  passed  through  one  of  those  streets 
into  the  fields  beyond  the  suburbs.  After  a  short  excursion  among  the 
gardens,  fish-ponds,  &c.,  I  turned  my  course  homeward;  and  on 
entering  another  of  the  private  streets  saw  a  poor  child  which  had 
been  cast  out  among  the  rubbish  from  the  houses  of  the  rich  men. 
The  child  was  in  a  basket,  and  appeared  to  be  about  a  year  old. 
The  way  which  I  had  to  pass  in  order  to  reach  the  entrance  of  the 
street  was  very  narrow ;  ^nd  the  basket  was  so  placed  that  I  was 
obliged  to  step  over  it*  Several  individuals  (natives,)  had  passed 
along  just  before  me,  and  seemed  not  to  notice  the  child  at  all ;  nor 
did  I,  till  I  was  actually  raising  my  foot  over  the  basket.  The  sight 
shocked  me,  and  gave  me  a  sensation  which  I  shall  never  forget.  I 
gazed  a  moment  at  the  pitiful  object,  and  the  Chinese  gazed  at  me. 
They  seemed  as  much  amazed  at  the  fan  kwei,  as  he  was  at  the  dead 
child.  The  basket  was  quite  small,  and  the  child  was  doubled  up 
and  crowded  into  it,  so  that  its  head  hung  out  over  one  side:  the  face 
was  fair  and  only  a  little  swollen.     Saturday ^  June  6th, 

Consoo  house.  At  the  north  end  of  old  China  street  stands  the 
public  hall  of  the  hong  merchants,  called  by  foreigners  the  consoo 
house.  It  is  not  built  on  a  very  large  or  magnificent  scale;  it  seems, 
however,  to  be  sufficiently  spacious  for  all  the  public  business  of  the 
cohong,  and  also,  occasionally,  to  serve  for  other  purposes.  It  was 
here  that  the  murderers  of  the  crew  of  the  Navigateur  were  tried  in 
1827.  Here  too  on  every  eighth  day  may  be  seen  a  group  of  children 
and  others  assembled  to  be  vaccinated.  Such  an  assembly  I  witness- 
ed this  morning.      Tuesday,  June  9th. 

The  factory  street,  called  by  the  Chinese  Shelh-san  keae,  the 
'  thirteen  (factory)  street,*  is  so  named  because  it  is  adjacent  to  the 
*  thirteen  foreign  factories,*  several  of  them  opening  into  the  street 
on  the  north.  It  runs  parallel  to  the  .front  of  the  factories,  hut  ex- 
tends far  beyond  them  towards  the  east  and  west,  forming  one  of  the 
longest  streets,  and  exhibiting  perhaps  the  greatest  variety  of  shops, 
that  can  he   found  in  the  suburbs  of  the  citv.     The  traveler  fibout 


1835.  Jounuil  of  Occurrences.  103 

Cauluii  will  often  find  it  conveiiient  to  tuke  lik  ^dnpartufe  froui 
tliis  street,  and  should  therefore  know  its  bearings  in  the  outset. 
Archery  is  inculcated  by  the  classics,  and  rcquil<ed  by  the  laws,  of 
China,  as  a  fit  exercise  fbTthe  soldiers  of  the  celestial  empire.  This 
afternoon,  walking  across  the  ^  sandy  ground'  near  the  riyer  and 
just  beyond  the  western  suburbs  of  the  city,  I  met  a  small  party  en- 
gaged in  this  exercise.  They  were  Tartars,  a  corporal  and  four 
privates,  wJio  had  been  sent  out  on  a  drill.  The  target  was  placed 
about  eigth  rods  distant  froni  them.  They  had  each  a  bow,^  strong 
and  neatly  made;  and  their  arrows  were  pointed  with  iron  and  feath- 
ered.' The  corporal  was  an  adept ;  every  time  he  drew  the  bow,  an 
arrow  hit  the  mark.  The  bow  and  arrow  were  grasped  at  the' same 
nistunt  d  la  Tartare  ;  the  heels  were  placed  together,  with  the  body 
erect,  the  mark  being  off  on  the  leA.  As  the  archer  drew  the  bow- 
string, he  poised  on  his  fisht  foot,  throwing  the  left  a  little  out,  bend- 
ing the  body  forward,  swelling  the  breast,  and  extending  the  arms  at 
full  length,  with  the  hands  elevated  to  the  level  of  his  eyes,  gave  a 
savage  grin,  and  let  Ay  the  arrow.     June  IGth. 


Art.  VII.  Journal  of  occurrences.  Volcano;  Siamese  tribuU' bear' 
crs;  opium  brokers;  military  reviews;  public  execiUions;  distur- 
bance in  Shanse;  Szechucn;  local  ojiccrs;  Peking ;  sodomy. 

June  1st.  Volcano.  There  is  a  re|)ort  abroad  here  that  a  shower  of  sand,  or 
ashes,  or  botli,  and  accompanied  with  darkness,  has  fallen  in  Fuhkei^n.  We  give 
publicity  to  this  report,  only  to  elicit  further  information,  should  any  come  to  tbe 
notice  of  bUr  readers. 

Thursdtiyf  ith.  The  Siamese  tribule-hearers  reached  Canton  lo-day,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  six  or  eight  months  They  have  been  graciously  permitted  to  ascend  to 
the  capital,  to  see  the  dragon's  face,  and  to  receive  imperial  favors  with  permission 
to  return  to  their  own  country.  The  tribute-bearers  have  taken  up  their  residence 
at  their  '  palace'  in  the  western  suburbs  of  the  provincial  city  Those  who  wish 
tor  an  exhibition  of  eastern  (splendor,  may  find  their  curiosity  gratified  by  a  visit  to 
the  palace:  the  buildings  are  in  truth  a  good  emblem  of  the  occupants;  they  are 
little  less  than  a  pile  of  niins,  and  in  Europe  would  scarcely  be  deemed  fit  to  give 
shelter  to  a  herd  of  cattle. 

Saiurtlayy  &h.  Opium  inftkers.  The  property  of  the  two  opium  brokers  who 
were  seized  last  year,  (see  Repository,  vol.  3,  p.  143,)  was  confiscated,  and  is  soon 
to  be  sold.  An  order  was  issued  on  the  29(h  ult.  by  the  chebedn  of  Nanhae,  calling 
on  all  those  who  had  sold  goods  or  anything  else  to  them,  to  appear  with  proper 
vouchers,  prove  property,  and  tak^e  it  away.  Those  firticles  which  are  not  re- 
claimed speedily  are  to  be  sold. . 

Monday^  Qih.  Military  reviews.  Goyernpr  Ijoo  returned  yesterday  morning 
from  his  tour  in  Kwangse,  and  made  his  entrance' without  any  j^arade  at  a  very 
late  hour  of  the  day.  It  is  affirmed  that  his  excellency  has  been  enncbed  more  than 
$50,000  by  the  excursion.  But  he  has  also  been  the  dispenser  of  favors.  At  se- 
veral places  he  caused  cash,  pigs,  cloth,  purses,  short  swords,  &c.,  to  be  bestowed 
on  the  veteran  troops ;  buttons  were  also  granted  to  several  of  the  military  officers. 
Governor  Loo  is  now  64  ycai-s  of  age ;  his  health  seems  to  have  considerably 
improved  by  his  excursion  into  the  country. 


i 


104  Jouriial  of  Occutrciices, 

Tuesdofft  \6th.  PubUeexerMtions.  At  a  very  early  hour  thb  moruiug,  two  male- 
factors were  conducted  by  a  guard  of  soldiers  to  the  hall  of  judement,  and  from 
thence  to  the  place  of  execution  just  without  the  southern  gate  of  the  ci^,  where 
they  eipired  summnded  by  crowds  of  spectators.  The  first  was  Chin  Sanjun,  a 
native  of  Shuntlh,  the  district  south  of  Canton;  he  was  condemned  for  robbery, 
and  decapitated.  The  second  malefactor  was  a  female,  named  Leaou  Tsftngshe ; 
she  was  coodemned.for  poisoning  her  husband's  parents,  and  suffered  death  by 
the  slow  and  painful  process  of  being  cut  into  pieces. 

SaiMirda^,  20A,  fhe  dUtmitaiues  in  Shame,  by  latest  accounts  from  Peking, 
were  not  settled.  It  was  reported  in  Canton  early  this  month,  that  in  the  dbtrict 
of  Chaouching  more  than  9000  banditti  surrounded  the  chief  citv  of  the  district  by 
night,  and  commenced  an  assault  in  which  the  chehe^n  was  killed.  The  fooyuen 
of  the  province  immediately  dispatched  soldiers  to  that  place,  and  also  a  flying 
messenger  to  inform  the  great  emperor;  who  instantly  sent  general  Saeshangah, 
with  2wH)  troops  to  put  down  the  insurrection.  The  Peking  eazettes  for  the  5th 
and  lOth  ultimo,  or  rather  extracts  from  them,  state  that  the  cnehe^n  and  all  his 
family,  thirteen  in  number,  were  killed,  and  his  house  and  the  prison  of  the  dutrict 
were  burned.  The  magistrate  was  Chan^  Yenleang ;  the  leader  of  the  malcon- 
tents was  Tsaou  Shun,  a  man  who  *  practiced  and  promulgated  wicked  doctrines.' 
The  magistrate  hearing  of  Tsaou's  conduct  took  measures  to  arrest  him,  when 
Tsaou  with  his  numerous  accomplices  arose  and  made  their  assault.  Orders  are 
issued  to  seize  the  rebels;  and  the  heart  of  the  leader  is  to  be  torn  out  and 
offered  in  sacrifice  to  appease  the  manes  of  the  chehe^n.  The  extracts  before  us 
are  very  unsatisfactory ;  they  do  not  specify  tlie  time  of  the  insurrection,  the  false 
doctrines  which  were  being  promulgated,  the  number  of  insurgents,  or  the  mea- 
sures taken  to  suppress  them ;  we  conclude  therefore  that  *  the  affair '  is  un- 
settled. A  temple  is  to  be  erected  to  the  unfortunate  but  faithful  Chang  Yen- 
leang, and  he  and  his  family  are  to  be  rewarded  for  his  zeal  in  endeavoring  to 
exterminate  those  who  dared  to  disseminate  heterodoxy. 

Sxechmm.  It  is  rumored  that  the  disturbances  in  that  quarter  have  been  quelled. 
Some  notices  of  dbturbances  in  the  western  part  of  the  Chinese  empire  have 
reached  us  by  the  way  of  Bengal,  but  they  are  unsatisfactory  In  one  of  the 
notices,  it  is  stated  that  the  leader  of  the  insurgents  is  a  son  of  the  famous  chief 
Changkihurh,  or  more  properly,  Jehanguir. 

^  Sotefdoy,  27t&.  Local  o^wers.  Governor  Loo,  having  recently  sent  his  trien- 
nial report  to  the  capital  giving  an  account  of  himself  and  those  under  his  author- 
ity, has  received  the  imperial  will,  giving  him  permission  to  continue  in  his  pre- 
sent station  at  Canton.  His  excellency  is  taking  great  care  to  watch  and  guard 
against  'crafty  barbarians,'  is  sending  out  bis  spies  to  detect '  traitors'  and  to  give 
notice  of  the  approaching  *  enemy,'  and  is  pushing  on  with  all  convenient  dispatch 
the  repair  of  forts  at  the  Tiger's  Mouth. 

Pekmg. '  The  Chinese  officers,  Wang  and  Le,  who  conducted  the  Siamese  tri- 
bute-bearers to  Canton,  and  others,  report  that  the  capital  was  quiet  when  they 
left;  and  that  the  literary  examinations  had  gone  off  with  great  eclat.  The 
chief  among  the  tsin  8xe,  or  '  promoted  scholars,'  was  Chang  Kingsing,  a  native 
of  ChSkegng.  The  whole  number  of  promoted  scholars  was  2^,  only  ten  of 
whom  belone.to  the  province  of  Canton. 

Sodomy.  Nine  full  nases  of  the  gazette  for  the  26lh  day  of  the  2d  moon,  of  the* 
current  year,  TMarch  24tn,)  are  filled  with  details  of  a 'case  of  this  abominable 
practice,  wbicn  exists  to  a  great  extent,  in  almost  every  part  of  the  empire,  and 
particulariy  in  the  very  officers  of  the  *  shepherds  of  the  people,'  the  guardians 
of  the  morals  of  the  celestial  empire.  The  sodomite  was  Woopaou,  formerly  a 
soldier  under  the  Tartar  banners,  aged  thirty-four  years.  ''In  the  12th  year,  8th 
moon,  27th  day  of  the  reign  of  Taoukwang  (Sept  21st.  1832),  Woopaou  beine 
at  the  house  of  Mrs.  Wei,  where  her  grandson  was  at  play,  seized  the  lad,  and 
binding  him  in  a  blanket  (to  prevent  him  from  alarming  the  neighbors,)  com- 
mitted violence  on  his  person.  The  boy  then  ran  home  crying,  followed  by  the 
villain;  but  his  grandmother  was  enraged,  and  would  listen  to  no  overtures; 
Woopaou  therefore  fled,  and  after  an  absence  of  two  years  returned,  was  seized, 
and  delivered  over  to  the  criminal  court  for  trial."  What  is  (o  be  the  result,  we 
have  not  yet  learned     The  boy  was  only  eleven  years  old. 


THE 


CHINESE   REPOSITORY^ 


Vol,  IV.— July,  1835.  — No.  3. 


Art.  1.  Santsze  Kingy  or  Trimetrical  Classic;  its  form^  size^ 
author^  object ,  and  style ;  a  translation  with  notes ;  the  work 
ill  adapted  to  the  purposes  of  primary  education. 

Standard  and  pbpular  works  in  China,  as  in  countries  of  the  west, 
are  published  in  a  great  variety  of  forms  and  sixes.  We  have  before 
us  three  different  editions  of  the  Trimetrical  Classic.  The  first  is  call- 
ed Keae  yuen  Santsze  King^  '^  Trimetrical  Classic,  by  a  senior 
graduate.^'  The  second  is,  Santsze  King  choo  sheih^  "  Notes  and 
explanations  of  the  Trimetrical  Classic.**  The  third  is,  Santsze  King 
heun  koo^  **  Trimetrical  Classic,  elucidated  and  explained.**  The 
first  of  these  three  contains  simply  the  text,  which  is  written  in  large 
characters,  thirty  of  which  fill  a  page.  The  books  of  the  Chinese, 
like  those  of  the  Hebrews,  commence  on  the  right :  they  are  not, 
however,  read  horizontally  from  the  right  to  the  left  hand,  but  from 
the  top  downwards ;  in  the  Santsze  King,  thus :— 


Fiftk. 

Fourth. 

Third.          \ 

Secmul.          1 

First. 

SEIII 

KEAOU 

KOW 

SING 

JIN 

MANG 

CHE 

PUH 

SEANG 

CHE 

MOO 

TAOU 

KEAOU 

KIN 

TSOO 

1 

TSIH 

KWEI 

SING 

SEIfl 

SING 

LIN 

E 

NAE 

SEANG 

PUN 

CHOO 

CHUEN 

TSEEN 

YUEN 

SHEN 

VOL.    IVv      NO.    HI. 


14 


% 


106  Suntsze  Kuig^  or   Trimtirical  Cldssic*  July, 

Each  of  these  columns,  it  should  be.  observed,  contains  two  lines, 
each  composed  of  three  characters,  and  hence  the  name.  Three  Cha- 
racter, or  Trimetrical,  Classic.  In  quoting  from  Chinese  books  and 
giving  the  sounds  of  the  Chinese  characters,  it  is  unnecessary  and 
inconvenient  to  follow  their  order  of  arrangement ;  it  being  more 
edsy  and  natural  to  conform  to  the  European  method.  The  five  co- 
luums  quoted  above,  with  the  accents  and  diacritical  marks,  will  then 
appear  in  five  double  lines,  thus : 

1,  Jin  che  'tsoo,  sing  pun  shen ; 

%  Sing  seang  kin,  seili  seang  yuen. 

3.  Kow  puh  keaoil,  shig  na^   'tseen  ; 

4.  Keaod  che  taoil,  kwc)  €  chuen. 

5.  Seth  Ma^ng  moo,  tsih  lin  choo. 

The  Trimetrical  Classic  contains  178  of  these  double  lines,  inakmg 
1068  characters.  Several  of  these  characters,  however,  are  repeated, 
and  some  of  them  more  than  once.  For  example,  jtn,  the  first  cha- 
racter in  the  first  line,  occurs  twelve  times;  r/ie,  the  second,  nine 
times;  'tsod^  the  third,  twice:  so  that  the  whole  number  of  difierent 
characters  is  only  about  510.  With  a  few  exceptions  the  text  in  the 
three  editions,  which  we  have  noticed  above,  is  the  same.  The 
edition  with  notes  and  explanations,  and  that  with  the  elucidations, 
are  very  similar  in  their  character  and  plan.  The  commentators 
take  up  one,  two,  or  more  lines  separately,  and  by  explanations  and 
illustrations  endeavor  to  make  them  intelligible  to  the  young  learn- 
ers :  but  in  this,  however,  they  have  not  always  succeeded ;  for  not 
unfrequently  the  notes  are  as  obscure  and  as  hard  to  be  understood 
as  the  text  itself.  Of  these  two  editions,  the  one  containing  the 
elucidations  is  the  most  extensively  used,  and  is  the  one  which  we 
shall  follow,  in  the  notes  appended  to  the  text.  These  elucidations 
were  written  by  a  man  of  the  same  family  name  with  the  author  of 
the  work,  and  their  names  are  placed  together  on  the  title  page,  thus: 

Wang  PikhoWy  sccnsang  tswan; 
Wang  Tsinshingy  secnsang  choo. 

Written  by  doctor  Wang  Pihhow  ; 
Notes  by  doctor  Wang  Tsinshing. 

The  latter  prefaces  his  work  with  the  following  renmrks :  *'  In  the 
time  of  the  Sung  dynasty,  a  scholar  of  the  Confucian  sect,  doctor 
Wang  Pihhow,  wrote  the  Trimetrical  Classic  for  the  use  of  his  do- 
mestic school.  The  language  is  simple,  the  principles  important,  the 
style  perspicuous,  and  the  reasoning  clear.  It  embraces  and  combines 
the  three  great  powers  [celestial,  terrestrial,  and  human,  or  the  ele- 
ments of  the  whole  circle  of  knowledge] ;  and  forms  a  passport  into 
the  regions  of  classical  and  historical  literature.  It  is  in  truth  a  ford, 
which  the  youthful  inquirer  may  readily  pass,  and  thereby  reach 
the  fountain-head  of  the  higher  courses  of  learning. — Forgetting  the 
barrenness  and  obtuseness  of  my  own  intellectual  faculties,  I  have 
rashly  attempted  an  elucidation  of  thib  book.     This,  I  cannot  but  be 


18J15.  Sanfaze  A'iw^,  or   Trhnetrical  f*Uissic,  107 

aware,  will  draw  upon  me  tlie  censures  of  the  learned ;  yet,  as  an 
assistant  in  forming  the  habits  of  the  young,  it  may  be  found  per- 
haps in  some  small  degree  useful/* 

The  grand  object  of  this  little  hornbook  is  to  make  the  youth 
who  study  it  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  country,  and  the 
first  principles  of  those  subjects  which  are  afterwards  to  occupy 
their  attention,  by  impressing  them  on  their  memory  through  the 
medium  of  versification.  It  is  used  in  all  the  provinces  of  China 
Proper;  and  is  generally  the  first  work  which  is  put  into  the  hands  of 
children  when  they  begin  to  learn  to  read.  How  well,  both  in  re- 
gard to  ito  matter  and  style,  it  is  fitted  for  this  purpose  will  be  better 
understood  by  the  reader  when  he  has  perused  the  translation  which 
we  here  introduce.  We  retain  the  double  lines,  but  without  any 
attempt  to  render  the  version  metrical.  The  poetry  of  the  Chinese 
must  be  reserved  for  a  series  of  separate  papers.  The  following  is 
a  translation  of  the  Trimetrical  Classic.  The  argument  is  not  in 
the  original ;  it  contains  the  leading  topics  of  the  piece. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

The  nature  of  man;  necessitv  and  modes  of  education.  The  importance  of 
Alia!  and  fraternal  duties.  Numbers ;  the  three  great  powers ;  the  four  seasons ; 
the  cardinal  points ;  the  five  elements ;  the  five  constant  virtues ;  the  sii  kinds 
of  grain;  the  sii  classes  of  domestic  animals;  the  seven  passions;  the  eight 
notes  of  music ;  the  nine  defn*ees  of  kindred ;  the  ten  relative  duties.  Course 
of  academical  studies,  with  a  list  of  the  books  to  be  used.  General  history,  with 
an  enumeration  of  the  successive  dynasties,  &c.  Incitements  and  motives  to 
learning  drawn  from  the  conduct  of  ancient  sages,  statesmen,  and  from  consid- 
erations of  interest  and  glory 

Men,  at  their  birth,  are  by  nature  radically  good ; 

In  this,  all  approximate,  but  in  practice  widely  diverge. 

If  not  educated,  the  natural  character  is  changed ; 

A  course  of  education,  is  made  valuable  by  close  attention. 
5    Of  old,  M&ng*8  mother  selected  a  residence. 

And  when  her  son  did  not  learn,  cut  out  the  [half-wove]  web. 

Tow  of  Yenshan,  having  adopted  good  regulations. 

Educated  five  sons,  who  all  became  renowned. 

To  bring  up  and  not  educate,  is  a  father's  error ; 
10  To  educate  without  rigor,  shows  a  teacher's  indolence. 

That  boys  should  not  learn,  is  an  improper  thing ; 

For  if  they  do  not  learn  in  youth,  what  will  they  do  when  old? 

Gems  unwrought,  can  form  nothing  useful ; 

So  men  untaught,  can  never  know  the  proprieties. 
15      Let  the  sons  of  men,  while  yet  in  early  life. 

With  teachers  and  friends  learn  proper  and  decorous  conduct. 

Heang  in  his  ninth  year,  could  warm  [his  parents']  bed ; 

Duty  to  parents,  ought  carefully  to  be  maintained. 

Yung  in  liis  fourth  year,  could  give  up  his  pear ; 
30  Duty  to  elders,  ought  early  to  be  understood. 


108  Sanisze  King,  or  Tr metrical  Classic,  July, 

First,  practice  filial  and  fraternal  duties ;  next,  see  and  hear ; 

Understand  certain  numerical  classifications,  and  certain  branch* 
es  of  science. 
Units  advance  to  tens,  tens  ascend  to  hundreds ; 

Hundreds  to  thousands,  and  thousands  to  myriads. 
25  There  are  three  powers, — heaven,  earth,  and  man. 

There  are  three  lights, — the  sun,  moon,  and  stars. 

There  are  three  bonds, — between  prince  and  minister,  justice; 

Between  father  and  son,  affection ;  between  man  and  wife,  con* 

We  speak  of  spring  and  summer,  of  autumn  and  winter ;    [cord. 
30  These  are  four  seasons,  which  incessantly  revolve. 

We  speak  of  south  and  north,  also  of  west  and  east; 

Tiiese  are  four  points,  which  tend  towards  the  centre. 

We  speak  of  water,  fire,  wood,  metal,  and  earth ; 

These  five  elements,  are  the  sources  of  all  classification. 
35  Humanity,  justice,  propriety,  wisdom,  and  truth, — 

These  five  cardinal  virtues  are  not  to  be  confused. 

Rice,  millet,  pulse,  wheat,  rye,  and  barley. 

Are  six  kinds  of  grain  on  which  men  subsist. 

The  horse,  cow,  sheep,  fowl,  dog,  and  swine, 
40  Are  the  six  domestic  animals  which  men  breed. 

We  speak  of  joy  and  anger,  of  sorrow  and  of  fear. 

Of  love,  hatred,  and  desire, — these  are  the  seven  passions. 

The  gourd,  earth,  skin,  wood,  stone,  and  metal. 

Silk,  and  bamboo,  form  [materiats  for]  the  eight  kinds  of  music. 
45  Greal-grandsire's  sire,  great«grandsire,  grandsire,  sire,  and  myself. 

My  own  son,  together  with  my  grandson. 

Great-grandson,  and  great-grandson's  son. 

Are  nine  degrees  of  kindred,  comprising  the  human  relations. 

Mutual  afifbction  of  father  and  son,  concord  of  man  and  wife, 
50  The  older  brother's  kindness,  and  the  younger  one's  respect, 

Order  between  seniors  and  juniors,  friendship  among  associates, 

On  the  prince's  part  regard,  and  on  the  minister's  fidelity, — 

These  ten  moral  duties  are  invariably  binding  among  men. 
All  teachers  of  youth,  should  give  lucid  explanations, 
55  Adduce  illustrations  and' proofs,  and  clearly  mark  the  periods. 

Every  scholar  must  make  a  suitable  beginning. 

The  Easy  Lessons  being  finished,  then  take  up  the  Four  Books. 

The  Dialogues  are  contained  in  twenty  sections, 

In  which  his  disciples  have  recorded  the  sage's  (Confucius)  words. 
60  M&ngtsze's  sayings  are  comprised  in  seven  sections ; 

He  discourses  on  reason.  Virtue,  benevolence,  and  justice. 

The  compiler  of  the  Constant  Medium  was  Tszesze : 

^  Medium'  means  not  distorted ;  '  constant,'  immutability. 

The  compiler  of  the  Superior  Lessons  was  Ts&ngtsze :     [ment. 
65  From  personal  and  domestic,  he  proceeds  to  national,  govern- 
When  Filial  Duty,  and  the  Four  Books  are  made  familiar, 

Then  the  six  classics  may  be  forthwith  commenced. 

The  Odes,  Records,  Changes,  Ritual,  Sprini?"  and  Autumn  annals. 


1835.  Santsze  King,  or  'Trimelrical  Classic,  109 

Are  called  the  six  clnssicF,  and  sliould  be  tliorouglily  studied. 

70  Fuhlie*8  system  of  changes,  together  with  tliat  of  Yente, 
And  that  of  the  Chow  dynasty,  form  three  treatises  complete. 
The  royal  and  ministerial  canons,  the  instructions  dt  injunctions, 
The  solemn  vows  and  commands,  are  profound  portions  of  the 
Our  princely  lord  of  Chow  first  framed  the  Chow  Ritual,  [Record. 

75  And  established  six  offices  for  maintaining  rule  in  the  empire. 
The  elder  and  younger  Tae  commented  on  the  Ritual, 
Transmitted  the  sage*s  words,  and  the  Ritual  and  Music  became 
complete.  [praises, 

The  national  airs,  the  [two  books  of]  eulogies,  and  the  songs  of 
Are  four  sections  of  the  Odes,  which  ought  to  be  rehearsed. 

80  The  Odes  having  ceased,  the  Spring  and  Autumn  annals  were 
compiled,  [and  bad. 

Which,  by  awarding  praise  and  blame,  marked  out  the  good 
On  these  annals  there  are  three  comments,  that  of  Kungyang, 
That  of  the  Tso  family,  and  that  of  Kuh  Leang. 
The  classics  being  understood,  read  the  [works  of  the]  wise  men ; 

85  Select  the  most  important  parts,  and  commit  them  to  memory. 
Of  these  are  the  five  wise  men,  to  wit,  Seun,  and  Yang, 
The  worthy  W&nchung,  with  the  venerable  Laou,  and  Chwang. 
When  the  classics  and  wise  men  are  understood,  commence 
the  genera]  history  [of  the  nation],  [ties. 

Investigate  the  succession  of  ages,  and  the  rise  and  fall  of  dynas- 

90  Fuhhe  and  Shinnung,  together  with  Hwangte, 
Were  the  three  monarchs  of  remote  antiquity. 
Tang  and  Yu  (Yaou  and  Shun)  were  styled  the  two  rulers ; 
Each  meekly  resigned  the  throne:  theirs  was  a  prosperous  age. 
Yu  of  the  Hea,  and  Tang  of  the  Shang  dynasty,     [three  kings. 

95  With  Woo  [Wang]  son  of  W&n>  of  the  Chow,  are  called  the 
The  Hea  family  continued  in  the  government  of  the  empire 
Four  hundred  years ;  then  its  altars  were  overthrown. 
Tang  having  destroyed  the  Hea,  named  the  dynasty  Shang, 
Which,  after  six  hundred  years,  was  ruined  by  the  tyrant  Chdw. 
100  Woowang  of  the  Chow  dynasty,  destroyed  the  [tyrant]  Chdw, 
His  family  ruled  an  unequaled*  period — eight  hundred  years : 
When  the  court  moved  westward,  the  royal  authority  tottered, 
The  lance  and  spear  were  upraised,  and  demagogues  stalked 
abroad.  [icontending  states, 

From  the  period  of  the  Spring  and  Autumn  annals  to  that  of  the 
105  There  were  five  powerful  princes,  and  seven  mighty  warriors. 
When  victory  declared  on  the  side  of  Tsin,  all  began  to  unite  ; 
But  after  two  reigns,  Tsoo  and  Han  again  strove  [for  supremacy]; 
Kaoutsoo  was'  victorious,  and  established  the  line  of  Han, 
Which  continued  to  Heaouping,  when  Wangmung  usurped  the 
110  Kwangwoo  then  arose,  and  founded  the  eastern  dynasty,  [throne. 
Which,  after  four  hundred  years,  ended  with  the  emperor  Heen. 
Wei,  Shuh,  and  Woo,  then  strove  for  the  imperial  crown  ; 
These '  Three  States'  were  succeeded  by  the  two  Tsin. 


\ 


110  Sanisze  King^  or   Trhnefrical  Classir.  Jri.v, 

Sung  aiid  Tse  came  next,  followed  by  Leang  and  Chin; 
115  These  four  southern  dynasties  held  their  court  at  Kinling  {Nan- 
king], [westward, 

In  th6  north  were  the  Yuen  of  AVei,  who  separated  eastward  and 

Together  with  Yuw&n  of  Chow,  and  Kaou  of  Tse  : 

These  continued  till  Suy  joined  the  land  in  one. 

In  the  second  generation,  however,  the  new  line  failed,      [right, 
120  And  Kaoutsoo,  founder  of  Tang,  raised  up  forces  in  defense  of 

Suppressed  the  disorders  of  Suy,  and  founded  a  new  dynasty. 

After  twenty  reigns,  during  tlirec  hundred  years, 

Leang  destroyed  the  race  of  Tang,  and  changed  the  dynasty. 

The  [latter]  Leang,  Tang,  Tsin,  with  Han,  and  Chow, 
125  Called  the  five  dynasties,  followed  in  regular  succession,  [throne; 

The  illustrious  Sung  next  arose,  and  occupied  Chow's  vacant 

But  after  eighteen  reigns,  the  north  and  south  fell  into  disorder. 

Seventeen  histories  of  these  various  periods  are  extant. 

Treating  of  rule  and  misrule,  and  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  dynasties. 
130  Let  him  who  reads  history,  examine  these  faithful  records. 

Till  he  understands  ancient  and  modern  things  as  if  before  his 

Let  his  lips  rehearse  them,  and  his  heart  ponder  upon  them ;  [eyes; 

Be  this  his  morning  study,  and  this  his  evening  task. 
Formerly  Chungne  had  the  young  Heangtd  for  his  teacher ; 
135  Even  the  sages  of  antiquity  studied  with  diligence. 

Chaou,  a  minister  of  state,  read  the  Confucian  dialogues. 

And  he  too,  though  high  in  office,  studied  assiduously. 

One  copied  lessons  on  reeds,  another  on  slips  of  bamboo ; 

These  though  destitute  of  books  eagerly  sought  knowledge. 
140  [To  vanquish  sleep]  one  suspended  his  head  [by  the  hair]  from 

a  beam,  and  another  pierced  his  thigh  with  an  awl ; 

Though  destitute  of  instruction,  these  were  laborious  in  study. 

One  read  by  light  of  glowworms,  another  by  reflection  of  snow ; 

These,  though  their  families  were  poor,  did  not  omit  to  study. 

One  carrying  faggots,  and  another  with  his  book  tied  to  a  cow's 
145  And  while  thus  engaged  in  labor,  studied  with  intensity,    [horn, 

Soo  Laoutseuen,  when  he  was  twenty-seven  years  of  age. 

Commenced  assiduous  study,  and  applied  his  mind  to  books. 

This  man  when  old,  grieved  that  he  commenced  so  late ; 

You,  who  are  young,  ought  early  to  think  of  these  things. 
150  Behold  Leang  Haou,  at  the  advanced  age  of  eighty-two. 

In  the  imperial  hali  among  many  scholars,  gains  the  first  rank ; 

Thi«r  he  accomplished,  and  was  by  all  regarded  as  a  prodigy: 

You,  youthful  readers,  should  now  resolve  to  be  diligent. 

Yung  when  only  flight  years  old,  could  recite  the  Odes ; 
155  And  Pe  atf  the  age  of  seven,  understood  the  game  of  chess : 

These  displayed  ability,  and  were  by  men  deemed  extraordinary ; 

And  you,  my  youthful  scholars,  ought  to  imitate  them. 

Tsae  W&nke  could  play  upon  stringed  instruments ; 

Seay  Taouwan,  likewise,  could  sing  and  chant : 
160  These  two,  though  girls,  were  intelligent  and  well  informed  ; 


\ 


1835.  Sanisze  King,  or   Tr metrical  Classic.  Ill 

You,  then,  my  luds,  should  surely  rouse  to  diligence. 

Lew  Ngan  of  Tang,  when  only  seven  years  old. 

Showing  himself  a  nohle  lad,  was  employed  to  correct  writing  : 

He  though  very  young,  was  thus  highly  promoted ; 

105  You,  young  leiu*uers,  should  strive  to  follow  his  example ; 
And  he  who'  does  so,  will  acquire  similar  honors. 
Dogs  watch  by  night ;  the  cock  announces  the  morning. 
If  any  refuse  to  learn,  how  can  they  be  esteemed  men  1 
The  silkworm  spins  silk;  the  bee  gathers  honey; 

170  If  men  neglect  to  learn,  they  are  inferior  to  the  brutes. 
He  who  learns  in  youth,  and  acts  when  of  mature  age. 
Extends  his  influence  to  the  prince,  benefits  the  people. 
Makes  his  name  renowned,  renders  illustrious  his  parents. 
Reflects  glory  on  his  ancestors,  and  enriches  his  posterity. 

175  Some  for  their  offspring,  leave  coffers  filled  with  gold ; 
While  1  to  teach  children,  leave  but  one  little  book. 
Diligence  has  merit:  play  yields  no  profit; 
Be  ever  on  your  guard  !     Rouse  all  your  energies  ! 

Such  is  the  translation  of  the  Santszc  King.  Most  of  it  is  intelli- 
gible without  a  commentary;  par-ts  of  it,  however,  require  notes  and 
explanations.  And  indeed  there  is  much  more  that  is  interesting, 
and  that  exhibits  the  genius  of  the  Chinese,  in  the  commentary  than 
in  the  text.  With  a  view  to  make  the  subject  more  plain,  we  now 
proceed  to  give  a  paraphrase  of  a  few  of  the  most  important  parts  of 
the  text,  and  will  add,  as  we  pass  on  from  topic  to  topic,  copious 
extracts  from  the  elucidations  of  Wang  Tsinshing.  The  lines  have 
been  numbered  for  convenience  of  reference  in  tlie  notes :  we  com- 
mence with  the  first  line. 

1.  *•  Men,  at  their  birth,  are  by  nature  radically  good;  that  is,  ev- 
'^ry  man,  at  the  time  when  he  comes  into  the  world,  possesses  a  nature 

ich  is  radically  pure,  excellent,  and  good.*  On  this  passage  the 
commentator  thus  remarks,  '^  This  is  the  commencement  of  a  course 
of  education,  and  explains  first  principles  ;  therefore  it  speaks  of  the 
original  nature  of  man  at  his  birth.  That  which  heaven  produ- 
ces is  called  '  man ;'  that  which  it  confers,  is  called  *  nature ;'  the 
possession  of  correct  moral  princi[>le  is  called  *  goodness.*  After 
birth,  when  the  child  begins  to  acquire  knowledge,  it  first  knows  its 
mother;  when  learning  to  speak,  it  first  calls  its  parents.  Thus  it 
is  said  by  Mangtsze  (Mencius),  ^  there  is  no  young  child  who  does 
not  know  that  he  ought  to  love  his  parents ;  and  when  grown  up, 
there  is  no  one  who  is  ignorant  that  he  ought  to  respect  his  elder 
brothers.*  Again,  Chootsze  has  said,  Uhe  nature  of  all  men  is  good.* 
Is  it  not  even  so!**  The  doctrine  here  advanced  concerning  the  na- 
tural charater  of  man,  has  been  found  to  be  so  inconsistent  with  liis 
general  conduct,  that  some  Chinese  moralists  have  denied  its  correct- 
ness, in  its  full  extent,  maintaining  *  that  there  are  people  whose 
natural  characters  arc  ratlically  good,  and  others  \ihose  natural 
chmaoters  are  rudlcMlty  bad.*     Some,  however,  have  taken  a  middle 


112  Sanlszt  King,  or  Trimefrical  Classic,  July, 

ground,  affirming  ^  that  human  nature  is  originally  neither  virtuous 
nor  vicious,*  i.  e.  neither  good  nor  bad  t  See  CoHie's  translation  of 
Hea  M&ng,  page  143. 

2.  '  In  this,  their  natural  character,  all  men  approximate  to  or  near- 
ly resemble  each  other ;  but  in  their  habitual  practice  and  conduct, 
they  all  diverge  or  differ  from  one  another/  **  This  sentence,** 
remarks  the  commentator,  "  is  connected  with  the  preceding  line, 
and  explains  it.  It  has  been  said  by  Kungtsze  (Confucius)  that,  *  by 
nature  all  are  alike,  but  in  habitual  practice  the  differences  are  great.* 
This  refers  to  man  at  his  birth :  then  the  wise  and  the  simple,  the 
upright  and  the  vicious,  all  agree  in  their  nature, — radically  resembling 
each  other,  without  any  difference.  But  when  their  knowledge  has 
expanded,  their  dispositions  and  endowments  all  vary.  Those  who 
possess  genius  (or  quick  parts),  are  wise ;  those  whose  understandings 
are  dull,  are  simple ;  those  who  obey  the  dictates  of  reason,  are  good 
(or  upright) ;  and  those  who  yield  to  passion,  are  vicious.  Thus  per- 
verting the  correct  principles  of  their  virtuous  nature,  do  they  not 
become  wholly  unlike  each  other !  All  this  is  in  consequence  of  their 
habits  and  dispositions.  The  superior  man  alone  has  the  merit  of 
supporting  rectitude;  he  does  not  allow  the  youthful  buddings  of  his 
natural  character  to  become  vitiated.** 

3,  4.  *If  children  are  not  educated,  their  natural  characters  will 
become  changed  and  debased  ;  a  course  of  education  derives  its  chief 
value  from  close,  constant,  and  unwearied  attention  to  everything  that 
can  in  any  way  affect  the  body  or  the  mind  of  the  child.*  The  com- 
mentary on  this  passage  is  curious,  and  runs  thus :  '*  Supporting  rec- 
titude— what  is  thus  designated  ?  It  denotes  the  ability  to  educate. 
How  can  those  who  are  not  sages  possess  knowledge  when  they 
come  into  the  world  \  Children  without  parents  are  not  brought  up, 
and  without  education  they  can  never  become  accomplished  men.  If 
those  who  have  children  fail  to  educate  them,  then  their  good  nature 
which  heaven  conferred  on  them  is  darkened,  reason  opposed,  passion 
obeyed,  and  they  daily  advance  in  wickedness.  What  is  education  ? 
In  ancient  times,  women  who  were  pregnant,  would  not,  when 
sitting  down,  incline  to  either  side ;  nor  when  sleeping  would  they 
lie  on  one  side  ;  when  standing  up,  they  would  not  rest  on  one  foot ; 
nor  when  walking,  would  they  take  irregular  steps  ;  their  eyes  they 
never  fixed  on  any  ugly  or  base  object;  they  would  never  listen  to 
lewd  songs ;  would  never  utter  improper  words  ;  nor  eat  things  that 
had  a  noxious  taste.  They  constantly  performed  the  duties  of  fidelity, 
filial  piety,  friendship,  love,  kindness,  and  good-will.  In  consequence 
of  this  they  always  bore  children  of  superior  intelligence,  surpassing 
the  rest  of  mankind  in  their  natural  abilities,  knowledge,  goodness, 
and  virtue.  This  was  education  given  in  the  womb,  before  birth. 
When  their  children  were  able  to  eat,  they  taught  them  to  use  the 
right  hand ;  when  able  to  speak,  they  would  not  allow  them  to  utter 
unnatural  sounds ;  when  able  to  walk,  they  made  them  acquainted 
with  the  four  cardinal  f^oints,  and  with  heights  and  depths;  and  when 
able  to  make  a  bow,  they  taught  them  pulitcnct^s,  and  obedience  to 


1835.  Santsi;,c  King,  or   Trundncid  Classic  113 

pureiits.  This  was  maternal  i^dticalioii  of  lliu  iMirsliiig.  With  respect 
to  dusting  and  sweeping,  answering  and  replying,  advancing  and  re- 
tiring, together  with  decora m,  nitisic,  archery,  charioteering,  writing, 
and  arithmetic,  these  must  be  taught  hy  the  father  and  schoolmaster. 
Such  are  the  rules  for  educating  ctiildrcn;  and  they  are  rendered  va- 
luable by  close  and  untiring  attention.  For  if  close  attention  is  want- 
ing, the  progress  of  the  student  is  difficult;  or  if  the  education  u 
conducted  in  a  careless  manner,  tlie  pupil  will  receive  little  advan- 
tage.    Such  is  not  a  good  way  to  educate  children.*' 

5.  Mn  ancient  times  the  mother  of  Mangtsze  (Mencius)  selected 
for  her  residence  a  place  where  her  son  would  be  free  from  the  influ- 
ence of  bad  examples.'  On  this  passage  the  commentator  has  the 
following  remarks:  **  Maternal  education  is  characterized  hy  aflec- 
tion.  It  is  mild  and  winning,  and  ought  to  be  first  in  order  of  time. 
Of  all  the  mothers  of  antiquity  who  were  able  so  to  educate  their  chil- 
dren that  they  became  renowned,  the  mother  of  M&ngtsze  was  the 
most  distinguished.  Mang's  name  was  Ko,  and  his  literary  name 
was  Tszeyu.  He  was  a  native  of  Tsow,  one  of  the  contending  states. 
He  was  early  bereft  of  his  father.  Chang  his  mother  lived  near  a 
butclier's  stall ;  and  her  son  in  his  youthful  sports  learned  the  cruel 
practice  of  slaughtering  animals.  *It  will  never  do  for  my  son  to 
live  in  this  place,'  said  his  mother;  and  she  immediately  removed  into 
the  country,  and  resided  near  a  burying  ground.  But  there  her  son 
learned  to  play  bury  the  dead,  to  mourn  and  weep.  '  This,'  said  his 
mother, '  is  not  a  good  residence  for  my  son.'  Again  she  removed, 
and  dwelt  near  an  academy.  There,  morning  and  evening,  her  son 
learned  to  bow,  and  in  all  his  deportment  in  advancing  and  retiring 
to  move  politely.  *  This,'  said  his  mother,  'is  the  place  for  the 
education  of  my  boy;'  accordingly  she  remained  there.  The  ancients 
said,  '  For  associates  carefully  select  friends ;  and  for  a  residence, 
choose  a  good  neighborhood.'  Confucius  said,  *  Benevolence  is  the 
most  excellent  thing  for  a  neighborhood,  and  how  can  those  be  es- 
teemed wise  who  do  not  select  a  place  where  it  is  to  be  found !' 
This  is  what  is  meant  by  selecting  a  good  neighborhood." 

6.  '  When  the  boy  did  not  learn,  his  mother  cut  from  the  loom 
the  half-wove  web,  in  order  to  show  her  son  the  folly  of  his  conduct.* 
After  giving  a  description  of  some  of  the  parts  of  a  loom,  the  com- 
mentator proceeds:  *' JMang's  mother  lived  in  ordinary  circumstan- 
ces, and  gained  a  livelihood  by  spinning  and  weaving  silk.  When 
lier  son  had  grown  to  a  proper  age,  he  was  sent  out  to  follow  a  teach- 
er (according  to  the  custom  of  that  period,  in  which  a  few  celebrated 
individuals,  traveling  from  place  to  place,  led  after  them  all  those  who 
were  in  search  of  knowledge);  but  becoming  weary,  he  returned; 
and  his  mother  seized  her  scissors  and  cut  out  the  web  which  she  was 
weaving.  Mangtsze  was  frightened,  and  kneeling,  begged  to  ask  why 
she  did  this.  His  mother  replied,  'My  boy's  learning  is  like  my  web. 
By  an  accumulation  of  single  threads  an  inch  is  completed;  by  an 
accumulation  of  inches  a  foot  is  made ;  and  inches  and  feet  continually 
progressing,  soon  a  whole  piece  is  completed.     Now  my  son  is  learn- 

VOL.    IV.      NO.    III.  1.5 


1 


114  Santsze  Kitig,  or  Tr metrical  Classic.  July, 

ing  to  be  a  philosopher ;  but  disliking  fatigue  aud  wishing  to  return 
home,  he  is  like  my  \ireb,  which  while  yet  unlinished,  I  have  cut  from 
the  loom.'  M&ng  was  roused  at  this,  and  went  and  pursued  his  stu- 
dies in  the  school  of  Tszesze  (grandson  of  Confucius) ;  and  thus 
transmitted  the  learning  of  the  sage.  All  this  was  the  result  of  ma- 
ternal instruction.'* 

7,  8.  On  these  two  lines  the  commentator  remarks :  "  Paternal 
education  is  characterized  by  strictness.  That  instruction  which  is 
given  in  a  proper  manner,  will  not  allow  the  slightest  inattention  or 
remissness.  Of  all  those  rigid  fathers  in  modern  times  who  have 
been  able  to  educate  their  children  so  that  they  became  distinguished. 
Tow  is  the  most  illustrious.  Tow  Yukeun  was  a  native  of  Yew- 
chow,  which  belonged  to  Yen ;  therefore  he  was  called  Yenshan, 
which  was  the  designation  of  his  school.  The  etiquette  maintained 
in  his  house  was  more  rigid  than  that  in  the  imperial  courts.  The 
limits  between  the  inner  and  outer  apartments  (i.  e.  the  male  and  fe- 
male) were  guarded  by  regulations  which  were  more  strict  than  the 
prohibitions  of  the  palace.  The  instructions  which  he  gave  his  sons 
were  more  imperative  than  those  of  the  magistracy.  Sheih  Tsd,  in 
his  work  called  Tsochuen  says, '  Parental  love  requires  that  children 
should  be  educated  on  a  good  system,  and  that  they  should  have  no 
access  to  what  is  pernicious.'  Education  like  that  of  Yenshan  may 
be  considered  as  conducted  on  a  good  system.  The  five  sons  of 
Yenshan  were  £,  Yen,  Kan,  Ghing,  and  He ;  they  flourished  early 
in  the  time  of  the  Sung  dynasty,  and  were  all  great  and  distinguished 
statesmen.  Generation  after  generation  their  posterity  preserved 
their  father's  regulations,  and  maintained  the  honor  and  reputation  of 
the  family.  Such  is  the  merit  of  following  a  rigid  course  of  paternal 
instruction." 

9 — 12.  We  pass  by  the  commentary  on  the  first  and  second  of 
these  lines,  and  quote  that  on  the  other  two  :  '^  There  is  an  ancient 
proverb  which  says,  *If  children  are  brought  up  without  education, 
it  is  the  father's  fault ;  and  if  they  are  instructed  without  severity,  it 
is  because  the  teacher  is  indolent.'  And  again, '  say  not,  to-day  i 
will  not  learn,  another  day  is  coming ;  this  year  I  will  not  learn,  ano- 
ther year  is  coming:  thus  while  day  follows  day,  and  year  succeeds 
to  year,  old  age,  alas !  will  soon  overtake  you,  and  who  will  then  be 
found  in  the  wrong  V  This  proverb  shows  the  danger  of  delaying 
repentance  till  it  is  too  late." 

17, 18.  The  four  lines  immediately  preceding  these  need  no  ex- 
planation. The  remarks  on  these  two  will  illustrate  in  some  decree 
the  domestic  manners  of  the  Chinese.  '^  The  first  and  chief  of  all 
duties,"  says  the  commentator,  ^^  is  filial  piety.  At  the  commence- 
ment of  his  studies  the  scholar  cannot  but  know  this.  Formerly,  in 
the  time  of  the  Han  dynasty,  there  lived  in  Keanghea  one  Hwang 
Ueang,  who  when  only  nine  years  old  knew  how  to  perform  the 
duties  which  he  owed  to  his  parents.  Always  on  the  recurrence  of 
a  hot  day  in  summer,  he  would  fan  his  parents'  bed-curtains,  air  and 
cool  the  pillow  and  mat,  and  drive  away  the  niiisqnctocs  and  gnat^, 


183i>.  Satihze  King^  or  Trhnetrical  Classic.  115 

that  they  might  rest  and  sleep  quietly.  And  when  the  cold  days  of 
winter  came  he  would  then  with  his  own  body  warm  his  parents*  co- 
verlet, pillow,  and  mat,  that  they  might  sleep  warm.  Although  the 
child  who  performed  tlie  duties  of  a  son  in  this  manner,  may  be  said 
to  have  a  heavenly  nature,  yet  this  is  the  way  in  which  all  children 
ought  to  act.  In  the  evening  to  wish  his  parents  repose,  in  the  mor- 
ning to  inquire  after  their  health,  in  winter  to  warm  their  bed,  and 
in  summer  to  cool  it,  are  what  propriety  requires.'*  The  curtains, 
which  are  indispensable  for  a  guard  against  musquetoes;  a  mat,  made 
of  thin  strips  of  bamboo;  and  a  pillow,  also  made  of  bamboo,  though 
sometimes  covered  with  cloth;  and  a  coverlet,  which  is  usually  very 
thick ; — constitute  the  whole  bedding  of  the  Chinese.  The  bedstead 
is  constructed  on  the  same  economical  scale,  and  generally  consists 
of  two  or  three  boards  elevated  a  little  above  the  floor  \  but  that  in 
use  among  the  opulent  resembles  a  couch  or  sofa. 

19, 20.  On  these  lines  the  commentary  runs  thus :  **  In  order  to 
give  due  weight  to  the  (five)  relationships,  friendly  offices  must  be 
highly  esteemed,  and  the  fraternal  duties  carefully  observed.  This 
ought  to  be  fully  understood  by  the  youthful  student.  In  the  time 
of  the  Han  dynasty,  Kung  Yung  of  Loo,  when  only  four  years  old, 
knew  how  to  exercise  brotherly  love,  and  to  exhibit  a  polite  and  res- 
pectful deportment.  On  a  certain  occasion  a  basket  of  pears  was 
presented  to  his  family.  His  brothers  all  strove  to  obtain  them. 
Yung  alone  waited  (for  the  others);  and  then  selecting  the  very 
smallest,  took  that  for  his  part.  A  person  asked  him  why  he  took 
the  smallest?  He  replied,  *I  am  a  little  child,  and  therefore  ought 
to  take  the  smallest.*  This  is  an  example  of  his  modest,  respectful, 
and  yielding  deportment.  Afterwards,  when  involved  in  the  calami- 
ties of  national  revolution,  all  the  brothers  sought  to  die  (or  hazard 
their  own  lives),  one  for  the  otlier.  The  fame  of  their  fraternal  af- 
fection has  shed  forth  a  brilliancy  of  light  that  will  illumine  myriads 
of  generations.'* 

21,^.  To  explain  the  meaning  of  these  two  lines  the  commen- 
tator remarks:  <*Of  the  duties  of  relationship,  the  filial  and  fraternal 
ones  should  be  carried  to  the  very  utmost  extent ;  and  then  the  prin- 
ciples of  all  that  he  sees  and  hears  should  be  learned  by  the  youthful 
scholar.  It  was  a  saying  of  Confucius,  *  that  when  one  has  perform- 
ed his  duties  and  still  has  strength  left,  he  shouhl  employ  it  in  study.* 
He  should  understand  the  classification  of  things,  which  constitutes 
numerical  (or  general)  knowledge;  and  he  should  know  their  princi- 
ples, which  is  scientific  knowledge.  In  the  Book  of  Changes  it  is 
written,  *  The  superior  man,  possessing  an  extensive  knowledge  of 
the  sayings  and  conduct  of  the  ancients,  daily  renews  his  virtue.* 
Again  it  has  been  said  by  Confucius,  *  To  hear  about  many  things  di- 
minishes doubt ;  but  if  anything  still  remains  uncertain  speak  of  it 
cautiously:  to  see  many  things  diminishes  error,  but  when  the  con- 
sequences are  yet  uncertain,  act  cautiously.*  Those  who  have  heard 
much  and  seen  many  things,  and  whose  knowledge  has  become  pro- 


116  Santsze  Kingj  or   Trimetncal  Clansic.  July, 

found,  will   rarely  in  their  discoiirde  be  guilty  of  error;  or  in. .their 
conduct,  make  work  for  repentance/' 

According  to  the  division  of  knowledge  given  above,  into  numerical 
classifications  or  general  knowledge,  and  into  scientific  investigation 
of  principles,  the  author  of  the  Trimetrical  Classic  now  proceeds  to 
sfiecify  the  '  certain  numerical  classifications,'  and  commences  with 
numbers  themselves.  See  the  23d  and  /24th  lines.  The  subject  is 
carried  on  to  the  53d.  It  would  require  many  pages  to  elucidate  all 
the  knowledge  which  is '  wrapped  up'  in  these  few  lines.  But  we  must 
pass  them  at  present,  not  however  without  the  hope  of  reverting  to 
them  hereafter.  The  subjects  are  in  themselves  simple;  but  as  they 
are  treated  by  the  Chinese,  they  are  involved  in  obscurity,  and  closely 
interwoven,  not  only  with  many  of  the  common  maxims  and  rules  of 
life,  but  also  with  many  of  their  most  abstruse  speculations  and  wild- 
est vagaries.  The  nine  degrees  of  kindred  or  relations  by  blood  will 
come  under  consideration  when  we  notice  the  work  called  the  Hun- 
dred Family  Names.  We  may,  however,  remark  here,  that  out  of 
these  nine  degrees  of  consanguinity  there  spring  'the  five  relations,' 
and  the  'ten  moral  duties.'  The  relations  are  those  between;  1^  fa- 
ther and  son  ;  3,  husband  and  wife ;  3,  elder  and  younger  brother; 
4,  friends  and  associates ;  and,  5,  prince  and  minister.  The  ten  du- 
ties are;  1,  paternal  affection;  2,  filial  obedience;  3,  mildness  on 
the  part  of  the  husband ;  4,  submissiveness  from  the  wife ;  5,  love 
from  the  elder,  and  6,  respect  from  the  younger,  brother;  7,  kindness 
amongst  friends,  and  8,  fidelity  amid  associates ;  9,  dignity  on  the 
part  of  a  prince,  and  10,  constancy  or  uprightness  on  that  of  a  mi- 
nister. 

54.  With  this  line  commences  a  summaryHi>f  the  second  division 
of  knowledge — the  scientific  investigation  of  principles,  grounded  as 
is  all  the  knowledge  which  the  Chinese  possess  on  the  moral,  politi- 
cal, and  historical  writings  of  the  ancients.  The  summary  occupies 
thirty  lines,  in  which  our  author  marks  out  the '  scientific  course' 
which  he  regards  as  most  fit  for  the  student  and  his  teacher,  and  gives 
at  the  same  time  a  succinct  account  of  those  works  which  ought  to 
be  studied.  We  need  not  stop  to  notice  them  particularly,  for  they 
will  hereafter  come  under  review.  On  some  of  them,  however,  a 
few  remarks  are  necessary  to  render  the  text  intelligible. 

67.  It  will  be  perceived  that  while  '  six-  classics'  are  spoken  of  in 
this  line,  only  Jive  are  enumerated,  namely,  the  Odes,  Records, 
Changes,  Ritual,  together  with  the  Spring  apd  Autumn  annals. 
These  are  the  Woo  King,  the  Five  Classics,  which  are  now  extant ; 
but  when  our  author  wrote,  the  Ritual  occupied  two  distinct  works, 
one  called  the  Chow  Le,  the  other  the  Le  Ke ;  the  former  is  now 
merged  in  the  latter. 

80.  'The  national  odes  having  ceased,  the  Chun  Tsew,  Spring 
and  Autumn  annals,  were  compiled.'  In  the  feudal  period  of  Chi- 
nese history,  it  was  customary  for  the  nobles  to  collect  the  popular 
airs  of  their  several  territories,  and  present  them  to  their  lord  para- 
mount, as  illustrative  of  the  prevailing  character  of  their  people ;  it 


I8JW.  Santsze.  Kitig^  or  Trimctrical  Classic.  117 

was  nl.so  customary  for  the  lord  pnrninount  and  his  nobles,  at  their 
annual  assemblies,  to  eulogize  each  other  in  verse,  and  to  unite  in 
sncriAcial  songs  of  praises.  A  collection  of  these  various  airs,  eu- 
logies, and  songs,  forms  the  book  of  odes.  When  the  paramount 
authority  began  to  be  disregarded,  the  odes  also  ceased  to  be  collect- 
ed. It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Confucius  commenced  his  annals, 
which  have  come  down  to  our  time  under  the  title  of  Chun  Tsew. 

84 — 87.  These  lines  refer  the  student  to  a  class  of  writings  which 
our  author  thinks  should  immediately  succeed  the  study  of  the  clas- 
sics, preparatory  to  a  course  in  history.  These  are  the  writings  of 
the  ancient  ^  wise  men,'  and  are  occupied  chiefly  with  ethical  and 
political  subjects.  The  original  of  what  we  have  translated  'wise 
men'  is  tsze.  Ten  of  these  are  mentioned  in  connection,  and  are 
called  the  'sheih  tsze.'  They  were  eminent  writers  and  teachers  of 
antiquity.  Their  names  are;  1,  Laou,  founder  of  the  Taou  sect;  2, 
Chwaug,  a  writer  of  the  same  school;  3,  Seun,  a  follower  of  Confu- 
cius; 4,  Lee,  of  the  Taou  sect;  5,  Kwan,  of  the  '  military  school,' 
who  wrote  389  essays,  chiefly  on  tactics ;  6,  Hanfei,  who  wrote  on 
jurisprudence;  7,  Hwaenan,  a  miscellaneous  writer;  8,  Yang,  a 
Confucianist ;  9,  W&nchung,  of  the  same  school;  10,  Hokwan,  a 
writer  of  the  Taou  sect.  For  further  particulars  concerning  these 
ten  writers,  the  reader  is  referred  to  Morrison's  Dictionary,  vol.  1st, 
part  1st,  page  707. 

88.  This  and  the  lines  which  follow  it  to  the  133d,  present  to 
the  tyro  a  synopsis  of  Chinese  history,  but  in  a  style  which  is  poorly 
calculated  to  win  his  attention ;  moreover,  the  subject  treated  of  is 
quite  beyond  the  comprehension  of  those  for  whom  the  work  is  in- 
tended. 

128.  The  seventeen  histories  spoken  of  in  this  line  have  been  in- 
creased to  twenty-one.  Szema  Tseen,  '  the  Herodotus  of  China,' 
flourished  under  the  Han  dynasty,  not  long  after  the  burning  of  the 
books  by  the  first  monarch  of  Tsin ;  he  wrote  the  She  Ke, '  Histori- 
cal Records,'  embracing  the  whole  of  Chinese  history,  both  written 
and  traditional,  down  to  his  own  time.  Histories  of  the  several  follow- 
ing dynasties  were  successively  written  by  various  individuals.  These 
were  afterwards  collected  into  one  work  and  called  the  Seventeen 
Histories.  Since  that  period  other  additions  haVe  increased  the 
number  to  twenty-one,  though  the  name  of  the  Seventeen  Histories 
is  still  frequently  retained. 

134.  This  and  the  following  lines  are  designed  to  direct  and  en- 
courage bof/s  in  their  course  of  study.  "All  those  who  read  the 
classics,  history,  and  the  commentaries,"  says  doctor  Wang  Pihhow, 
^'  must  have  both  the  heart  and  the  mouth  reciprocally  engaged.  If 
the  mouth  is  employed  while  the  heart  is  listless,  then  thought  will  be 
impeded  and  nothijig  enter  the  mind.  And  if  the  heart  is  engaged 
while  the  mouth  is  unemployed,  the  attention  will  not  be  kept  in- 
tensely fixed.  If  the  subject  occupies  the  thoughts  in  the  mornin;^, 
but  not  ill  the  evening,  then  n  part  of  the  firopcr  time  for  study  will 
be  lost,  and  that  which  is  learned  will  be  forgotten.     Such  a  coniPf 


118  Notices  of  Modem  China,  Jvi.v, 

is  not  to  be  approved.**  In  carrying  out  his  plan,  our  author  intro- 
duces a  variety  of  examples  for  the  imitation  and  encouragement  of 
his  youne  readers.  The  first  of  the  examples  is  Chungne  or  Confu- 
cius. Although  the  sage  possessed  intuitive  knowledge,  yet  he  de- 
lighted in  laborious  study ;  and  he  even  condescended  to  receive  in- 
struction from  the  young  Heangto,  who  was  only  seven  years  old. 

In  concluding  our  remarks  on  the  book  before  us,  we  must  express 
our  surprise  and  regret  that  a  better  work  has  never  been  prepared 
for  the  children  of  the  '  celestial  empire.*  A  series  of  lessons  adapt- 
ed to  the  capacities  of  youthful  minds  would  possess  great  advantages 
over  the  Santsze  King,  which  from  beginning  to  end  is  quite  unintel- 
ligible to  all  except  those  who  have  made  considerable  proficiency  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  language.  The  style  is  indeed  perspicuous, 
and  the  language  pure  and  chaste ;  but  in  moral  sentiment  and  reli- 
gious principles,  it  is  sadly  deficient,  containing  not  one  word  to  di- 
rect the  child*s  thoughts  beyond  the  things  of  time  and  sense.  His 
heavenly  Father,  the  Creator  and  Judge  of  all,  together  with  man*s 
immortality,  are  kept  wholly  out  of  view ;  and  the  student  is  left  to 
grope  In  thick  darkness  as  he  travels  onwards  to  eternity.  *  Such 
surely  is  not  a  good  way  to  educate  children.*  An  ancient  wise 
man  has  said,  *' Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and  when 
he  is  old  he  will  not  depart  from  it.**    'And  is  it  not  even  so !' 


Abt.  II.  Notices  of  modem  China:  literary  examinations  con- 
sidered as  a  proof  of  ability  to  serve  in  the  magistracy;  man- 
ner in  which  the  examinations  are  conducted.     By  R.  I. 

LiTEEARY  acquirement  is,  it  is  well  known,  the  path  to  dignity  and 
employment  in  the  theory  of  the  Chinese  government.  There  are 
four  degrees  of  literary  rank  called,  beginning  with  the  lowest,  sew- 
tsae^  keujin^  tsinsze^  and  hanlin^  which  must  l^  passed  through  suc- 
cessively by  Chinese,  to  arrive  at  the  highest  dignities  in  the  state. 
Examinations  for  the  first  two  degrees  are  held  in  the  capitals  of  the 
several  provinces,  and  for  the  others  in  Peking.  The  mode  of  con- 
ducting the  examinations  is  already  given  in  the  Repository,  vol.  I, 
p.  482,  and  vol.  II,  p.  243.  An  instance  is  recorded  of  a  student 
taking  all  the  four  degrees  within  nine  months;  and  of  another,  Le/ 
afterwards  governor  of  Kwangtung,  who  took  them  all  before  he  en- 
tered on  office.  All  who  choose  may  be  candidates  at  these  exhibi- 
tions, excepting  menials,  their  children,  and  grandchildren,  police- 
officers,  and  stage-players.f     This  republican   license  seems  to  be 

*  Canton  Register,  June  15th,  1833. 

t  Morrison's  View  of  China  for  Philological  purposes,  page  101. 


1836.  yotices  of  Modern  China,  119 

attended  with  more  than  democratic  licentiousness.  The  hterary 
chancelor  of  Canton  published  a  small  pamphlet/  about  1827,  con- 
taining precepts  hortative  and  prohibitory,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
junior  students.  The  first  class  of  precepts  enjoined  on  them, 
aniongst  other  things,  *  To  establish  the  chief  radical  virtues,  filial 
piety,  paternal  affection,  and  truth;  to  discriminate  accurately  be- 
tween righteous  feeling,  and  a  money-loving  spirit;  and  to  be  tranquil 
in  poverty.*  The  second  class  cautions  them  against  laziness,  crafti- 
ness, litigation,  figliting,  gambling,  opium  smoking,  and  other  crimes, 
natural  and  unnatural,  which  are  said  to  be  unusually  prevalent  in 
Canton.  These  caveats  induce  the  hope  that  by  'junior  students*  we 
are  to  understand  a  lower  class  of  students  as  the  class  of  persons 
who  are  addressed. 

What  becomes  of  the  rejected  candidates  for  any  of  the  degrees 
may  be  learned  in  a  former  paper  of  the  Repository.!  Many  of 
them  persevere,  however,  in  trying  until  they  attain  the  degree.  *'One 
of  my  domestics,**  says  a  writer  in  the  Indochinese  Gleaner,}  **  is 
this  morning  called  away  by  the  sudden  death  of  his  grandfather,  au 
old  man  near  eighty.  The  immediate  occasion  of  his  death  was  a 
journey  of  an  hundred  miles  in  order  to  attend  a  literary  examina- 
tion. That  such  a  man  should  attend  as  a  candidate  for  literary 
honors,  after  perhaps  nearly  sixty  years  of  unsuccessful  application, 
shows  at  least  ardor  in  the  pursuit  of  his  object.  The  present  case 
of  perseverance  which  proved  fatal,  and  similar  attempts,  are  caused 
by  a  good-natured  law  made  by  the  emperor  Keenlung,  who  was  a 
great  patron  of  old  people.  He  decreed  that  all  sewtsae  graduates 
of  seventy,  who  would  attend  but  once  and  go  through  the  exercises 
after  that  age,  should  receive  the  next  degree,  called  keujin,  by  a 
special  act  of  imperial  favor,  without  any  regard  to  the  merit  of  their 
essays.  But  this  law,  which  originated  in  the  most  gracious  inten- 
tions, causes  annually  in  different  parts  of  the  country  the  death  of 
several  persons.  The  candidates  at  these  examinations  have  to  sit, 
whilst  composing  their  essays,  two  days  and  two  nights  at  a  time,  in 
little  sentry  boxes  where  they  cannot  lie  down,  and  surrounded  by 
the  smoke  caused  in  cooking  for  them ;  and  this  is  repeated  thrice, 
so  that  altogether  they  often  sit  up,  in  extremely  hot  weather  six 
nights !  This  toil  and  inconvenience,  not  at  all  p)easant  to  young 
men,  is  frequently  fatal  to  the  old  persons  who  attempt  it.  And 
there  is  another  circumstance  which  is  far  from  being  pleasant  to  a 
Chinese  mind.  No  dead  body  can  be  carried  out  at  tlie  gate  of  a 
place  dedicated  to  the  emperor,  as  these  places  and  all  public  offices 
are.  To  do  so  is  deemed  unlucky.  The  only  course  therefore  to  be 
pursued  with  those  who  die  over  night  in  the  midst  of  the  examina*- 
tion,  is  to  dig  a  hole  in  the  wall  and  drag  the  corpse  through  it,  when 
it  is  laid  down  outside  the  wall  with  a  piat  over  it,  till  the  relations 
come  and  take  it  away.** 

♦  Malacca  Oliserver.  July  1st,  1828. 

t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  'i,  page  118 

t  Indochinese  (flcuncr  ()ct   1620.  page  107 


120  iXuitces  of  Modern  China,  July, 

Oue  inducement  to  acquire  even  the  lowest  degree  of  literary  rank 
is,  that  it  exempts  the  graduate  from  the  bamboo ;  but  it  does  not  ap- 
pear to  save  them  from  a  worse  fate.  The  governor  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Cii^keang  reported  to  the  emperor  in  1820,*  ''an  occurrence 
in  which  an  officer  in  the  situation  of  taouke,  whilst  publicly  interro- 
gating a  sewtsae,  inflicted  torture  on  him,  which  conduct  the  candi- 
date ror  literary  honors  could  not  submit  to."  The  governor  then 
enters  upon  a  stty  long  story  by  which  it  appears,  that  the  sewtsae, 
along  with  two  others  had  invented  a  calumny  against  a  person  with 
a  view  to  extort  money  from  him,  ''by  accusing  him  of  singing  songs 
during  the  period  he  was  in  mourning  for  his  parents."  The  libeled 
party  laid  his  complaints  before  the  magistrate,  who  summoned  the 
offending  sewtsae,  and  punished  one  of  them  by  forty  blows  on  the 
palm  of  his  hand,  and  sending  him  back  to  the  college  tutors  to  be 
disgraced.  The  next  day,  however,  he  had  them  up  again  for  further 
examination,  when  one  of  the  three,  presuming  upon  his  literary  rank, 
became  insolent,  upon  which  he  was  tortured  by  twisting  his  ears. 
The  same  magistrate  had  to  preside  shortly  after  at  the  examination 
of  the  graduates,  when  some  ten  of  the  latter,  in  resentment  at  the 
affair  of  the  twisted  ears,  would  not  appear,  and  then  those  who  did 
attend,  seeing  the  example  set  them  and  who  was  to  preside,  dispers- 
ed again  immediately. 

A  very  long  story  ensues,  which  involves  the  truth  of  the  allegation 
against  the  singer  of  songs,  the  twister  of  ears,  |the  absentees  from 
school,  and  lastly,  a  new  party,  an  officer  of  the  r.ourt,  "  who  had  not 
good  sense  enough  to  be  guarded  in  his  conduct,  and  avoid  exciting 
contentions,  but  was  constantly  going  in  and  out;  and  in  conse- 
quence people  talked  much  about  him,  and  he  produced  a  great  ef- 
fect on  the  public  mindy  The  governor  recommended  that  the  taou- 
ke  and  the  other  officer  be  degraded  from  their  offices,  and  the  sew- 
tsae stripped  of  their  academical  honors.  The  danger  of  arousing 
the  passions  of  the  students  seems  to  have  been  the  topic  of  leading 
importance  in  the  governor's  mind  ;  for  the  Chinese  students  appear 
to  possess  something  of  the  combustibility  of  the  German  biirschen. 
A  serious  exhibition  of  this  took  place  among  the  sewtsae  of  lionan 
province  in  I82l.t  In  consequence  of  one  of  their  number  having 
been  subjected  illegally  to  twenty  blows  by  a  magistrate,  they  rose 
in  a  body  in  open  court,  dashed  their  buttons  (the  marks  of  rank)  on 
the  ground  and  walked  off,  leaving  the  examiner  alone. 

The  examination  for  the  degree  of  keujin  occurs  at  the  capital  of 
the  provinces,  once  only  in  every  three  years.  Four  thousand  eight 
hundred  candidates  appeared  for  this  degree  in  Canton  at  the  season 
in  September,  J828;|  and  six  thousand,  in  183:2.§  There  is  besides, 
an  extra  examination  every  decade,  and  on  anniversaries,  jubilees, 
and  other  extraordinary  occasions. ||  Four  thousand  eight  hundred 
candidates  offered  themselves  on  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  em- 

*  Imlo.  (jJleainT,  July,  182<J,  pajje  355.     t  liido.  Cileaner,  vol   3,  page  275. 

X  Caiiluii  RcRiMtT,  Oct.  I8lh,  182h.         ^  r|iiiujs»!  Kcpo.'iilory,  vol.  1,  page  160. 

II  Cunlori  R«*j,'ist«r.  Ort    15tli.  i8oJ. 


1835.  j\o(k€s  of.  Modem  China,  \H 

peror's  birthday,  in  183].  An  extraordinary  examination  is  ordered 
this  year  on  occasion  of  the  empress  mother  attaiiiing  her  60th  year** 
The  present  emperor  on  his  accession  enacted,  amongst  other  coro- 
nation promotions  and  acts  of  grace,  that  "  the  candidates  to  be  ac- 
cepted at  the  literary  examinations  in  each  province  be  increased 
from  ten  to  thirty ;"  and  also,  that  the  keujin  graduates  be  permitted 
as  a  mark  of  honor  to  wear  a  button  of  the  sixth  degree  of  rank  (trans- 
parent wliite).t  But  the  number  of  successful  candidates  in  Canton 
at  the  session  of  1828  is  stated  at  75  ;|  and  in  1832,  it  is  said  to  be 
*  as  usual  72/ § 

The  examination  occasions  in  general  great  interest  and  excite- 
ment in  this  city  ;||  and  lists  of  the  keujin  elect  are  sold  to  the  public 
on  the  morning  after  the  examination  which  consists  of  three  sessions. 
A  few  of  the  principal  essays  are  published  too  in  one  or  more  vo- 
lumes. Seven  themes  are  given  to  the  students ;  four  from  the  last 
books  of  Confucius,  and  three  from  some  one  of  the  king  or  classics. 
One  theme  in  1828  was,5T  *^  Ts&ngtsze  said,  ^  to  possess  ability,  and 
yet  ask  of  those  who  do  not;  to  know  much,  and  yet  inquire  of  those 
who  know  little ;  to  possess,  and  yet  appear  not  to  possess;  to  be  full, 
and  yet  appear  empty.*  ****  A  second  was, ''  he  took  hold  of  things 
by  the  two  extremes,  and  in  his  treatment  of  the  people  maintained 
the  golden  medium.*'  ft  A  third  theme  in  the  first  examination  was 
taken  from  Mencius:  *'a  man  from  his  youth  studies  eight  princi- 
ples, and  when  he  arrives  at  manhood,  he  wishes  to  reduce  them  to 
practice.**  tf  A  theme  for  verses  of  five  syllables  in  each  line  was, 
"the  sound  of  the  oar,  and  the  green  of  the  hills  and  water.**  These 
were  all  for  the  first  session,  and  the  first  theme  was  considered  the 
most  important  of  all.  On  the  last  day,  interrogations  were  put  con- 
cerning the  ancient  classics,  interpretations  of  obscure  passages,  the 
history  and  geography  of  China,  biography  of  statesmen,  and  of 
eminent  men  of  Canton.  Besides  the  matter  of  the  essays,  correct-* 
ness  and  elegance  in  the  handwriting  of  the  characters  is  required, 
and  the  first  quality,  absolutely.  A  story  is  told  of  a  candidate  who 
was  rejected  for  having  written  S9  ^f/^^  &  horse,  with  a  horizontal  line 
at  the  bottom,  thus  J^,  on  the  ground  **  that  it  was  impossible  for  a 
horse  to  walk  without  its  legs.**  §§ 

The  following  is  a  translation  of  an  entire  essay  which  obtained  the 
keujin  degree  in  Canton  on  occasion  of  an  extra  examination  on  ac- 
count of  the  sixtieth  anniversary  of  the  emperor  Keaking*s  birthday, 
in  September,  1818.  The  theme  taken  from  Ts&ngtsze  in  the  Lun- 
yu  was,  '*when  persons  in  high  stations  are  sincere  m  the  perform- 

*  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  3,  page  578. 

t  lodochinese  Glpaner,  vol  3,  page  14.    X  Cantoth  Register,  Oct.  I8tli,  18^. 

$  Canton  Register,  Nov.  16th,  1832.        ||  Canton  Register,  Nov.  Ist,  1831. 

V  Canton  Register,  Oct.  18th,  1828. 
**  Collle*9  translatton  of  the  Four  Books,  sect  ."i.  page  33. 
ft  Collie's  translation  of  the  Fouf  BooIcf,  sect.  6,  page  4. 
tt  Collie*s  translation  of  the  Four  Books,  sect.  9,  page  20. 
$$  Abb6  Grosicr,as  quoted  by  Barrow  in  the  lattcr*s  travels.  2d  edition,  vol  1. 
pageS64 
VOL.  IV.      NO    in  16 


litZ  Notices  of  Modem  China,  July, 

anee  of  relatiTe  and  domestic  duties,  the  people  generallj  will  be 
stimulated  to  the  practice  of  Tirtue.*'*     The  es»ajist  sajs: 

*^  Wbeu  the  upper  classes  are  really  Tirtiious,  the  common  people 
will  incTitabiy  become  so.  For,  though  the  sincere  performance  of 
lelative  duties  by  superiors  does  not  originate  in  a  wish  to  stimulate 
the  people,  jet  the  people  do  become  virtuous,  which  is  a  proof  of 
the  dfect  of  sineeritj.  As  benevolence  is  the  radical  principle  of  all 
good  guvemment  in  the  world,  so  also  benevolence  is  the  radical 
principle  of  relative  duties  amongst  the  people.  Traced  back  to  its 
source,  benevolent  feeling  refers  to  a  first  progenitor ;  traced  for- 
wards, it  branches  out  to  a  hundred  generations  yet  to  come.  The 
source  of  personal  existence  is  one*s  parents,  the  relations  which 
(Nriginate  from  heaven  are  most  intimate;  and  that  in  which  natural 
feeling  blends  is  felt  most  deeply.  That  which  is  given  by  heaven 
and  by  natural  feeling  to  all,  is  done  without  any  distinction  between 
noble  or  ignoble.  One  feeling  pervades  all.  My  thouglits  now  re* 
fer  to  him  who  is  placed  in  a  station  of  eminence,  and  who  may  be 
called  a  good  man.  The  good  man  who  is  placed  in  an  eminent 
station,  ought  to  lead  forward  the  practice  of  virtue ;  but  the  way  to 
do  so  is  to  begin  with  his  own  relations,  and  perform  his  duties  to 
them. 

''''In  the  middle  ages  of  antiquity,  the  minds  of  the  people  were  not 
yet  dissipated — how  came  it  that  Uiey  were  not  humble  and  observant 
of  relative  duties,  when  they  were  taught  the  principles  of  the  five  so- 
cial relations?  This  having  been  the  case,  makes  it  evident  that  the 
enlightening  of  the  people  must  depend  entirely  on  the  cordial  per- 
formance of  immediate  relative  duties.  The  person  in  an  eminent 
station  who  may  be  called  a  good  man,  is  he  who  appears  at  the 
head  of  all  others  in  illustrating  by  his  practice  the  relative  duties. 
In  ages  nearer  to  our  own,  the  manners  oftbe  people  were  not  far  re- 
moved from  the  dutiful ;  how  came  it  that  any  were  disobedient  to 
parents,  and  without  brotherly  affection,  and  that  it  was  yet  necessary 
to  restrain  men  by  inflicting  the  eight  forms  of  punishment  ?  This 
having  been  the  case,  shows  that  in  the  various  modes  of  obtaining 
promotion  in  the  state,  there  is  nothing  regarded  of  more  importance 
than  filial  and  fraternal  duties.  The  person  in  an  eminent  station 
who  may  be  called  a  good  man,  is  he  who  stands  forth  as  an  exam- 
ple of  the  performance  of  relative  duties. 

**The  difference  between  a  person  filling  a  high  station,  and  one  of 
the  common  people,  consists  in  the  department  assigned  them,  not  in 
their  relation  to  heaven ;  it  consists  in  a  difference  of  rank,  not  in  a 
difference  of  natural  feeling;  but  the  common  people  constantly 
observe  the  sincere  performance  of  relative  duties  in  people  of  high 
stations.  In  being  at  the  head  of  a  family  and  preserving  order 
amongst  the  persons  of  which  it  is  composed,  there  should  be  sincere 
attention  to  politeness  and  decorum.  A  good  man  placed  in  a  high 
station  says,  ^  Who  of  all  these  are  not  related  to  me,  and  shall  I  re- 

♦  Indochinese  Gleaner,  January,  1819,  page  23. 


iair».  NoHcfs  of  Mothrn  China.  123 

ceive  them  with  mere  external  forms?*  The  elegant  entcrtainmenti 
the  neatly  arranged  tables^  and  the  exhilarating  song,  some  men  es- 
teem mere  forms,  but  the  good  man  esteems  that  which  dictates  them 
as  a  divinely  instilled  feeling,  and  attends  to  it  with  a  truly  benevolent 
heart.  And  who  of  the  common  people  does  not  feel  a  share  of  the 
delight  arising  from  fathers,  and  brothers,  and  kindred  ?  Is  this  joy 
resigned  entirely  to  princes  and  kings? 

**In  favors  conferred  to  display  the  benignity  of  a  sovereign,  there 
should  be  sincerity  in  the  kindness  done.  The  good  man  says,  *Are 
not  all  these  persons  whom  I  love,  and  shall  I  merely  enrich  them  by 
largesses?'  He  gives  a  branch  as  the  sceptre  of  authority  to  a  deli- 
cate younger  brother,  and  to  another  he  gives  a  kingdom  with  his 
best  instructions.  Some  men  deem  this  as  merely  extraordinary 
good  fortune,  but  the  good  man  esteems  it  the  exercise  of  a  virtue  of 
the  first  order,  and  the  effort  of  inexpressible  benevolence.  But  have 
the  common  people  no  regard  for  the  spring  whence  the  water  flows, 
nor  for  the  root  which  gives  life  to  the  tree  and  its  branches  1  Have 
they  no  regard  for  their  kindred  ?  It  is  necessary  both  to  reprehend 
and  to  urge  them  to  exercise  these  feelings.  The  good  man  in  a  high 
station  is  sincere  in  the  performance  of  relative  duties,  because  to 
do  so  is  virtuous,  and  not  on  account  of  the  common  people.  But 
the  people,  without  knowing  whence  the  impulse  comes,  with. joy 
and  delight  are  influenced  to  act  with  zeal  in  this  career  of  virtue ; 
the  moral  distillation  proceeds  with  rapidity,  and  a  vast  change  is  ef- 
fected. 

**The  rank  of  men  is  exceedingly  diflerent;  some  fill  the  imperial 
throne,  but  every  one  equally  wishes  to  do  his  utmost  to  accomplish 
his  duty ;  and  success  depends  on  every  individual  himself.  The 
upper  classes  begin  and  pour  the  wine  into  the  rich  goblet;  the  poot 
man  sows  his  grain  to  maintain  his  parents;  the  men  in  high  stations 
grasp  the  silver  bowl ;  the  poor  present  a  pigeon :  they  rouse  each 
other  to  unwearied  cheerful  efibrts,  and  the  principles  implanted  by 
heaven  are  moved  to  action.  Some  things  are  difficult  to  be  done, 
except  by  those  who  possess  the  glory  of  national  rule ;  but  the  kind 
feeling  is  what  I  myself  possess,  and  may  increase  to  an  unlimited 
degree.  The  prince  may  write  verses  appropriate  to  his  vine  bower; 
the  poor  man  can  think  of  his  gourd  shelter ;  the  prince  may  sing 
his  classic  odes  on  fraternal  regards ;  the  poor  man  can  muse  on  his 
more  simple  allusion?  to  the  same  subject,  and  asleep  or  awake  in- 
dulge his  recollections;  for  the  feeling  is  instilled  into  his  nature. 
"When  the  people  are  aroused  to  relative  virtues,  they  will  be  sincere; 
for  where  is  there  any  of  the  common  people  that  does  not  desire  to 
perform  relative  duties?  But  without  the  upper  classes  performing 
relative  duties,  this  virtuous  desire  would  have  no  point  from  which 
to  originate,  and  therefore  it  is  said,' '  good  men  in  high  stations,  as  a 
general  at  the  head  of  his  armies,  will  lead  forward  the  world  to  the 
practice  of  social  virtues.'  " 

The  third  degree  is  conferred  at  the  court,  as  is  stated  in  a  former 
number  of  the  Repository  before  referred  to,  once  in  every  three 


124  Nitlices  of  Moth  in  China.  Jt'i.v, 

yi;nrs.*  The  procedure  is  ilic  same  ns  in  the  previous  tiitils,  except 
that  the  exnniiiiers  are  of  higher  rank.  The  fourth  and  highest  is 
also  conferred  once  in  three  years;  the  examination  for  it  takes  place 
in  tlie  royal  palace  at  Peking  in  tlie  presence  of  the  emperor,  and 
the  candidates  are  those  who  have  received  the  three  other  degrees. 
Nothing  apjiears  to  show  how  the  imperial  examinations  are  con- 
ducted ;  but  the  Indochinese  Gleaner  in  noticing  the  emperor  Kea- 
king*s  attendance  in  181 8,t  adds,  ^*  as  might  be  anticipated,  some 
have  been  promoted,  and  others  degraded  to  a  very  low  rank."  The 
emperor  examined  on  this  occasion  his  own  son  a  lad  of  fourteen 
years  of  age,  and  was  much  disappointed  to  find  that  he  could  not 
make  verses.  Fie  himself  remembered  well,  "that  his  august  father, 
the  late  emperor  Keenlung,  examined  hitii  when  he  was  13  years  of 
age,  on  which  occasion  the  verses  that  might  be  expected  from  such 
nn  age,  were  duly  composed."  The  fault  was  laid,  of  course,  to  the 
tutors,  and  new  ones  appointed.  It  does  not  appear  that  his  majesty 
conferred  a  degree  upon  the  boy,  although  he  waves  the  point  of 
competency  occasionally  in  favor  of  second  childhood  ;  for  in  1829, 
he  conferred  literary  honors  on  several  old  scholars  who  had  conti- 
nued to  attend  the  court  examinations  until  they  were  some  80  or  90 
years  of  age.f 

The  Tartars  have  a  college  for  themselves  exclusively,  called  the 
Kwotszekeen,  distinct  from  the  Han  1  in, §. which  is  more  properly  a 
kind  of  royal  society,  or  national  institute,  but  nothing  is  found  in 
our  materials  to  show  the  nature  of  it^  The  officers  of  highest  rank 
have  the  privilege  apparently  to  send  a  son  to  it,  since  one  of  the  em- 
peror^s  acts  of  grace  on  his  accession  extends  the  privilege  to  officeVs 
at  court  of  the  fourth  degree  of  rank,  and  in  the  provinces  to  those  of 
the  third  degree.||  The  time  required  for  residence  in  the  college  is 
diminished  too  by  one  month.  The  Tartars  are  permitted  to  contend 
for  degrees  in  concurrence  with  the  Chinese  at  their  examinations ; 
for  a  keujin  graduate  who  had  reported  himself  to  be  a  Tartar  at  an 
examination  in  1824,  confessed  afterwards  that  he  was  a  Chinese  by 
birth.^  "  But  at  the  time  of  the  said  examination,"  adds  the  edict 
which  reports  the  case,  'Uhis  graduate  being  very  young,  i*^  ^ivas  his 
father  who  made  a  false  reportof  him  and  led  to  the  error.  Now  as 
the  graduate  himself  has  made  a  true  representation  of  the  case,  he  is 
less  culpable  than  if  it  had  been  discovered  and  reported  by  the  ex- 
amining officer.  It  is  directed  that  he  retain  his  literary  rank,  but 
be  prevented  from  attending  at  one  examination  (i.  e.  promotion  is 
stopped  for  three  years,  the  interval  between  the  examinations),  and 
that  he  be  enrolled  as  a  Chinese  by  birth.  But  let  the  head  of  the 
Tartar  division  who  presumed  to  take  upon  himself  to  present  the 

*  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  435. 

t  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Oct.  1818,  page  182. 

X  Canton  Register,  Oct.  3d,  1829. 

$  Morrison's  View  of  China  for  Philological  purposes,  page  91. 

11  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Jan.  1821,  page  44. 

f  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  page  390 


} 


1835.  Notices  of  Moihrn  Chma.  V2^i 


.  N 


report  oii  the  occasion,  l>e  delivered  to  the  Criminnl  Board  for  trial/* 
**Thi8  is  a  strong  4^roof,"  subjoins  the  translator,  ^*(if  any  were 
wanted,)  that  the  Tartars  are  always  favored  whenever  there  is  any 
competition/* 

Number  12  of  the  Appendix  ,to  sir  George  Staunton^s  translation 
of  the  Penal  Code  gives  the  emperor  Keaking*s  answer  to  a  propo- 
sal to  establish  district  colleges  in  Tartary.     He  rejects  it  because, 
**tliough  we  are  aware  of  the  advantages  that  might  result  from  such 
a  measure,  yet  as  the  profession  of  arms  is  more  congenial  to  the 
disposition  of  the  inhabitants,  as  well  as  of  the  greatest  local  neces* 
sity  in  all  those  countries,  it  would  be  a  matter  of  just  regret,  that  too 
great  an  encouragement  given  to  literary  pursuits  should  ever  divert 
'  ^the  Tartar  youth  from  the  more  active  employments  of  the  military 
'and  equestrian  exercises.     It  might  be  reasonably  apprehended  that 
^partiality  and  corruption  would  gradually  insinuate  themselves  into 
^examinations,  which  should  be  carried  on  in  such  remote  and  unfre- 
quented stations.'*     Whatever  success  may  have  attended  the  design 
to  foster  active,  military  habits  amongst  the  Tartars,  there  is  reason 
to  doubt  if  the  same  energy  prevails  amongst  the  troops  within  the 
empire  proper,  judging  by  an  edict  of  Keaking  in  1800,*  or  by  that 
against  the  use  of  sedan  chairs  which  ap|>earcd  in  18:)3.t 

The  present  dynasty  introduced  examinations  and  gradations 
amongst  the  military  classes,  somehwat  similar  to  those  for  civil  eli- 
gibility to  promotion.^  ^*  At  10  o'clock  at  night  (of  November  27th, 
1832),'*  says  the  Canton  Register,§  ''  nine  guns  or  petards  announce 
ed  the  moment  of  decision  on  the  forty-nine  fortunate  candidates  out 
of  several  thousands  for  the  military  honor  of  keujin.  All  the  suc- 
cessful candidates  hit  the  target  on  foot  six  tiroes  successively ;  on 
horseback,  six  times ;  once  with  the  arrow  they  hit  a  ball  lying  on 
the  ground  as  they  passed  it  at  a  gallop ;  and  they  were  of  the  first 
class  in  wielding  the  ironhandled  battle-axe,  Itnd  in  lifting  the  stone- 
loaded  beam.  The  names  of  the  forty-nine,  their  ages  and  places  of 
abode,  were  published  this  morning  on  a  paper,  price  one  pfcc  (qu. 
one  tseen  or  cash).  The  oldest  was  forty-five  years  of  age,  and  the 
youngest,  seventeen.  Since  they  all  performed  the  same  feats,  we 
inquired  on  what  principle  the  order  of  one,  two,  three,  dtc.  from  first 
to  last  was  made  (for  as  to  honor,  whether  a  man  is  rated  the  first,  or 
the  tenth,  or  the  twentieth,  or  the  last,  makes  all  the  difference  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world) ;  we  were  told  in  reply,  that  the  preference  was 
l^ven  to  the  best  looking  men  or  to  gentlemen ;  for  the  candidates 
are  all  persons  of  property,  who  find^their  own  horses,  dresses,  arms, 
Ate.;  but  their  arrows  they  never  get  back  again,  they  being  the  per- 
quisites of  the  target  watchers." 

Mr.  Ellis  of  lord  Amherst's  embassy  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
one  of  these  military  examinations  at  Nanchang  foo,  the  capital  of 

*  TImkowski's  Travels,  vol.  2,  chap.  1. 

t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  pageSsS. 

%  Morrison's  View  of  China  for  Philological  purposes,  page  102. 

$  Canton  Register,  Dec.  3d,  1832 


% 


126  Notices  of  Modern  China,  Julv, 

Keangse,  which  he  thus  describes.  '^  In  a  walk  around  the  walls,  I 
was  most  agreeably  surprised  by  coming  upon  the  place  where  the 
examination  for  advancement  in  military  rank  was  holding.  The 
place  might  be  called  a  stadium  about  200  yards  in  length ;  at  the 
upper  end  a  temporary  hall  had  been  erected,  with  an  elevated  throne 
or  seat ;  a  row  of  mandarins  in  their  full  dresses  occupied  each  side, 
but  the  distance  at  which  I  stood  did  not  enable  me  to  ascertain  whe- 
ther the  raised  part  was  occupied  by  some  mandarins,  or  by  a  repre- 
sentation of  the  imperial  presence.  At  the  extremity  opposite  to  the 
hall,  was  a  wall  of  masonry  intended  as  a  butt  for  military  practice, 
and  at  a  short  distance  in  advance,  a  paeloo  from  which  the  candidates 
on  horseback,  armed  with  a  bow  and  three  arrows,  started.  The 
marks  at  which  they  fired,  covered  with  white  paper,  were  about  the 
height  of  a  man,  and  somewhat  wider,  placed  at  intervals  of  50  yards; 
the  object  was  to  strike  these  marks  successively  with  the  arrows,  the 
horses  being  kept  at  full  speed.  Although  the  buirs-eye  was  not  al- 
ways hit,  the  target  was  never  missed :  the  distance  was  trifling,  not 
exceeding  15  or  20  feet.  It  appeared  to  me  that  the  most  skill  was 
displayed  in  changing  the  bow  without  checking  the  horse.  The 
candidates  were  young  mandarins,  handsomely  dressed;  their  horses, 
trimmings,  and  accoutrements  were  in  good  order;  their  arrows  were 
merely  pointed,  without  barbs  to  prevent  accidents,  the  spectators 
being  within  a  few  yards  of  the  marks.''* 

The  emperor  is  present  at  the  examination  for  the  highest  military 
honors,!  and  awards  prizes,  such  as  a  cap  decorated  with  a  peacock's 
feather.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  a  candidate  passed  with  success 
by  an  imposition  in  the  strength  of  his  bow,  in  the  very  face  of  the 
emperor ;  but  he  was  detected  and  forbidden  to  exhibit  again.  The 
officer  who  passed  him  was  punished,  and  he  who  detected  the  cheat 
rewarded.! 

An  imperial  order  of  March  24th,  1834,§  says:  '*In  the  late  reign, 
whenever  an  excursion  was  made  into  Tartary,  it  was  customary  to 
inspect  the  skill  of  the  great  officers  of  government,  and  of  all  those 
near  the  imperial  person,  in  military  exercises.  In  the  ensuing  year 
when  we  proceed  on  a  similar  expedition,  it  is  our  intention,  as  of 
old,  to  inspect  these  exercises.  But  from  the  25th  year  of  Keaking 
[1820]  until  now,  there  has  been  but  little  practice  in  them.  Let  or- 
ders be  circulated  for  a  general  practice  in  such  exercises,  that  next 
year,  when  the  inspection  takes  place,  every  one  may  be  perfectly 
adroit.  Heavy  penalties  will  be  inflicted  on  such  as  prove  remiss  or 
inexpert." 

The  system  of  examinations  seems  to  prevail  in  most  departments. 
The  Peking  gazette  of  September,  ]819,||  announces  that  the  prime 
minister  Totsin,  and  the  statesmen  who  act  with  him,  report  the  ex- 
amination of  the  translators  from  the  Russian  language  into  the  Chi- 

*  Journal  of  the  Embassy,  2d  edition,  vol.  2,  page  94. 

t  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Oct.  1818,  page  181.    t  Canton  Register,  Feb.  M,  1830. 

$  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1 ,  page  390^ 

I)  Indochinese  Gleaner,  April.,  1820,  page  297. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  127 

nese  or  Tartar,  and  propose  rewards  for  the  best  qualified;  the  can- 
didates were  fifteen.  There  were  six  who  were  classed  first,  eight 
put  in  the  second  place,  and  one  to  a  third  and  lowest  place.*'  At  a 
similar  examination  in  1830,*  two  Chinese  literati  were  rewarded  for 
translations  of  Russian  (perhaps  Latin)  official  documents. 

There  are  examinations  for  Tartar  translators,  since  we  find  a  can- 
didate convicted  in  1830,t  of  having ''obtained  a  victory  with  another 
man's  spear }"  that  is,  he  passed  his  examination  with  the  assistance 
of  another  person.  He  was  made  to  rewrite  his  essay  before  the 
court,  when  the  handwriting  was  found  to  differ  from  that  which  be 
had  previously  given  in. 

The  priests,  as  an  order,  appear  to  occupy  a  very  small  portion  of 
the  notice  of  the  emperor ;  they  seem,  nevertheless,  to  be  obliged  to 
undergo  an  ordeal  and  to  take  certain  degrees  before  tliey  receive 
the  imperial  diploma.  A  translation  of  one  of  these  documents  grant- 
ed by  Keaking  states,}  after  a  long  preamble,  that  ''a  man,  being  de- 
sirous to  leave  the  world  and  enter  the  priesthood,  came  to  our  altar 
and  passed  his  first  degree  on  the  first  day  of  the  moon ;  on  the  fifth, 
he  became  a  priest ;  and  on  the  eighth,  completed  the  circle  of  the 
great  precepts  of  the  idols ;  he  perfectly  obeys  the  laws  of  Fuh,  and 
propagates  his  precepts.  He  bus  for  a  long  time  adorned,  adhered 
to,  and  imparted,  the  instructions  of  his  sect.  •  •  •  •  Being  truly 
apprehensive  that  ignorant  persons  will  trifle  with  the  laws,  and  in« 
trude  themselves  into  office  without  due  examination,  we  have,  to 
prevent  imposition,  given  these  written  credentials,  which  any  one 
who  travels  for  the  sake  of  increasing  his  knowledge  may  carry 
libout  his  person." 

It  is  impossible  to  devise  a  more  beautiful  and  seemingly  impartial 
theory  for  the  election  of  a  magistracy  than  that  which  is  developed 
in  the  preceding  pages ;  or  one,  which  if  it  were  carried  into  effect, 
would  insure  to  the  people  a  more  consistent  and  concentrated  talent 
in  the  management  of  their  affairs,  and  to  the  magistracy,  greater  ve- 
neration and  obedience  on  the  part  of  the  people.  It  is  the  only  part, 
perhaps,  of  the  Chinese  government  which,  as  a  general  system,  is 
not  to  be  paralleled  in  one  or  other  of  the  great  monarchies  of  past 
or  present  times,  and  it  is  the  only  one,  perhaps,  of  their  inventions 
worth  preserving,  which  has  not  been  adopted  by  other  countries,  and 
carried  to  greater  perfection  than  they  were  equal  to.  The  United 
States  of  North  America  is,  however,  to  be  excepted,  as  far  as  its  mi- 
litary service  goes,  admission  to  which  can  only  be  obtained  by  stu- 
dents of  the  national  academy  at  West  Point,  who  have  passed  a 
certain  examination.  The  British  East  India  company  are  also  to 
be  excepted,  who  have  adopted  the  principle  as  far  as  election  to  the 
civil  service,  and  lately  to  the  military  service  also,  and  who  have 
generally  promoted  their  servants  according  to  their  merits  through- 
out their  career.    It  is  to  this  partial  operation  of  the  system,  effected 

*  Canton  Regbter,  May  15th,  1830.        t  Canton  Regbter,  June,  If tb,  1890. 
I  Malacca  Observer,  May  I9tb,  1829. 


V28  Notices  of  Modem   China,  July, 

by  moral  and  well-paid  agents,  that  the  servants  of  this  government 
are  more  talented,  and  more  efficient,  and  no  less  pure  with  reference 
to  the  temptations  to  be  otherwise,  and  to  extent  of  country  and  po- 
pulation which  they  control,  than  those  of  any  other  power  on  the 
face  of  the  earth.*  The  full  development  in  India  of  this  Chinese 
invention  is  destiped  one  day,  perhaps,  like  those  of  gunpowder  and 
printing,  to  work  another  great  change  in  the  states-systenu  even  of 
Europe.  It  now  remains  to  show  how  China  has  stopped  short  of 
perfection  in  this,  as  in  almost  all  her  other  sciences  and  arts. 

A  state  paper  laid  before  the  present  emperor  in  February,  1822,t 
contains  a  summary  of  most  of  the  causes  which  have  operated  to 
mar  the  system.  The  animus  betrayed  in  the  concluding  paragraphs 
is  not  the  least  of  the  evils  indicated  in  the  document;  for  it  is  appa- 
rent, notwithstanding  the  eraperor^s  panegyric  on  the  authors,  that 
they  were  engaged  in  some  intrigue  which  was  working  at  the  time» 
perhaps  with  a  view  to  upset  T5tsin*s  administration,!  and  more  anx- 
ious therefore  to  effect  his  downfall,  than  reformation  in  the  system 
of  election  to  the  magistracy.  The  facts  they  adduce  are,  neverthe- 
less, not  the  less  instructive.    The  following  is  the  ^^  state  paper  :^' 

*'Sin  Tsungyih,  principal  of  the  literati  in  Shantung  province, 
and  Yuen  Seen,  censor  of  Yunnan  province,  lay  the  following  docu- 
ment before  the  emperor. 

'*  We  have  heard  that  the  sale  of  the  magistracy,  and  the  vending 
of  high  offices  originated  under  the  emperors  Hwan  and  Ling  of  tlie 
Han  dynasty  ;§  but  alas!  the  disgrace  of  selling  office  under  the  pre- 
sent dynasty  is  greater  than  theirs.  And  why  ?  The  revenues  thus 
procured  at  the  close  of  the  Han  dynasty  were  still  appropriated  to 
the  public  service,  but  our  dynasty  puts  the  whole  of  such  revenues 
into  its  private  purse.  From  this  state  of  things  it  is,  that  the  nets 
are  thrown  to  get  gain,  and  gain-getting  statesmen  are  numerous. 

*'Our  dynasty  commenced  the  sale  of  offices  in  the  tenth  year  of 
Teentsung  (about  1637),  to  supply  money  for  the  use  of  the  state,|| 
and  to  collect  together  human  talent ;  for  many  of  the  sages  and  wor- 
thies of  antiquity  arose  from  the  midst  of  fish  and  salt,  and  markets 
and  public  wells;  and  those  who  bought  office  made  up  a  portion  of 
talent  unsupplied  by  those  who  obtained  office  by  literary  merit.  This 
being  the  intention,  it  was  not  bad,  and  under  these  circumstances, 
it  was  provided  by  imperial  orders  that  annually  there  should  be 
employed  eleven  literary  statesmen,  and  eight  who  had  bought  ap- 

*  The  marquis  of  Hastings,  iii  speaking  of  the  servants  of  the  E.  I.  company, 
says,  ''I  could  not  forgive  myself,  were  I  to  let  slip  such  an  opportunity  of  render- 
ing to  the  honorable  company's  servants  that  testimony  whicn  they  have  proudhr 
merited  from  me.  No  body  of  men,  taken  generally,  can  be  more  high-minded, 
more  conscientiously  zealous,  or  more  ricidly  intolerant  of  any  tur|)itude  among 
their  fellows."  See  Report  and  General  Appendix  on  E.  I.  Company^s  affairs,  or- 
dered by  the  house  of  Commons  to  be  printed,  August,  1833,  page  111. 

t  Malacca  Observer,  June  19th,  1827. 

X  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  4,  pa^e  61.  $A    D.  190. 

II  This  was  before  the  Tartars  gamed  complete  dominion  over  China. 


1835.  Notices  of  JUodeni  China.  129 

pointments,  by  which  means  there  was  a  majority  of  the  learned  in 
all  departments  of  the  government.  But  at  this  moment,  there  are 
unemployed  by  government  more  than  five  thousand  of  the  tsinsze 
graduates,  and  more  than  twenty- seven  thousand  of  the  keujiii  gra- 
duates ;  and  those  who  are  now  waiting  to  be  employed,  are  those 
made  eligible  eighteen  examinations  since  (about  30  years  ago).  The 
design  of  his  majesty's  heart  is  to  give  age  to  their  talent,  and  prepare 
them  fqr  service ;  but  it  is  very  well  known,  that  before  ail  those  on 
the  list  can  be  employed,  those  made  at  the  present  day  must  wait  30 
years.  And  allowing  that  they  are  thirty  years  of  age  when  they  ob- 
tain the  degree  of  keujin,  and  go  to  the  court  examinations,  and  againr 
wait  30  years,  these  men  will  be  upwards  of  sixty  years  of  aee  before 
they  are  employed,  and  if  then  appointed  to  office,  by  the  time  they 
have  reached  it  and  been  there  a  year,  the  quinquennial  examination 
may  occur,  and  if  they  are  not  rejected  as  old  and  superannuated, 
they  will  be  pointed  out  as  feeble  and  stupid ;  and  thus  the  sect  of 
the  learned  will  be  entirely  excluded  from  office. 

^*  The  buyers  of  office  have  plenty  of  money  and  are  young  in 
years,  and  thus  they  are  promoted  over  every  body's  head,  and  are 
pointed  out  as  being  correct  and  having  the  talents :  ouj*  former  mo- 
narchs  complimented  the  system  as  beautiful  and  the  intention  good, 
but  where  is  the  reality  1  Besides,  the  rules  at  the  examinations  are 
most  rigorous.  A  candidate  must  state  in  writing  his  descent  for 
three  generations  back ;  he  must  have  five  sewtsae  graduates  to  give 
bonds  in  his  favor,  and  he  must  have  two  other  sureties  to  affix  their 
mark ;  and  there  is  a  special  investigation  lest  any  one  should  write 
for  the  candidates,  and  lest  they  should  be  connected  with  prostitutes, 
or  players,  or  lictors,  or  menial  servants :  and  is  not  all  this  more  than 
enough?  But  respecting  the  office-buyer,  there  are  no  such  precau- 
tions ;  no  questions  are  asked  him  about  his  origin ;  as  soon  as  the 
money  appeeurs  there  is  an  office  given  him ;  governors  and  lieute- 
nant-governors will  become  his  sureties,  and  in  one  year  he  will  actu- 
ally be  in  office.  Thus  the  magistrate  Seangyang,  a  priest,  prohibit- 
ed by  law  from  holding  office,  bought  bis  way  to  one ;  the  taoutaou 
of  Ningpo  (a  high  station),  from  being  a  mounted  highwayman, 
bought  his  way  to  office ;  besides  others  of  the  vilest  parentage,  eight 
of  whom  have  been  accused  and  brought  to  light  in  a  few  years.  Of 
late  none  have  been  impeached,  and  their  numbers  are  uuknown.  But 
the  covetousness  and  cruelty  of  this  class  of  men  are  denominated 
purity  and  intelligence ;  they  covet  money  and  their  superiors  point 
them  out  as  possessing  talents.  They  are  cruel,  and  inflict  severe 
punishments,  which  make  the  people  terrified;  and  their  superiors 
point  them  out  as  possessing  decision :  and  these  are  our  able  officers ! 

^'  We  remember  reading  Yangching's  words,  and  we  have  been 
unable  to  prevent  our  minds  perpetually  recurring  to  them ;  they 
were, '  In  kind  treatment  of  the  people  my  heart  can  labor  and  toil, 
but  in  pressing  hard  the  payment  of  taxes  I  have  no  talent  for  govern- 
ment.* These  few  words  disclose  a  reason  why  his  acquirements 
procured  him  a  low  place. 

VOL.   IV.      NO.   III.  17 


i 


130  Notices  of  Modem  China,  July, 

*^  When  this  document  shall  hy  us  be  laid  before  your  majesty,  and 
be  sent  forth  to  tlie  privy  council,  they  will  no  doubt  make  a  pretext 
that  the  resources  of  the  country  are  inadequate,  and  thereby  darkly 
insinuate  their  slanderous  aspersions  ;  we  have  therefore  made  a  cal- 
culation. What  occurred  in  the  reign  of  Keenlung  and  before  his 
time,  we  need  not  bring  into  the  account,  but  from  tlie  third  year  of 
Reaking,  shall  commence  our  estimate.  Then  the  heresies  of  ban* 
ditti  in  Szechuen  and  two  other  provinces  caused  an  insurrection, 
and  the  sale  of  offices  procured  more  than  seventy  thousand  taels.  Du- 
ring the  11th  year,  the  mountaineers  of  Yunnan  rebelled,  and  the  sale 
of  offices  realized  a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  taels.  In  the  I9th 
year,  the  Hwang  ho  broke  through  its  banks,  and  the  vending  of 
offices  procured  sixty  thousand  taels ;  amongst  those  sums  there 
might  be  more  or  less  twenty  or  thirty  thousand  taels,  but  the  whole 
amount  for  twenty  years  makes  but  a  few  hundred  thousand  taels. 

*'  Now  if  the  expenses  of  imperial  honors  were  once  removed,  it 
would  save  as  much  in  one  year,  as  the  sale  of  offices  have  produced 
for  ten  years.  For,  the  expense  of  flowers  and  rouge  at  the  Fung- 
tsaou  harem  is  annually  a  hundred  thousand  taels.  The  salaries  at 
the  harem  of  waiting  boys  arc  a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  taels. 
The  round  splendid  gardens  of  Yuenming  cost  more  than  two  hun- 
dred thousand  taels.  The  establishment  at  JSho  cost  four  hun- 
dred and  eighty  thousand.  The  great  officers  who  superintend  the 
Yuenming  gardens  get  in  salaries  a  hundred  and  sixty  thousand 
taels;  and  there  are  conferred  in  largesses  on  the  women  of  those 
gardens,  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  taels.  If  these  few  items  of 
expense  were  abolished,  there  would  be  a  saving  of  more  than  a  mil- 
lion of  taels  of  useless  expenditure ;  talent  might  be  brought  forward 
to  the  service  of  the  country,  and  the  people*&  wealth  be  secured. 

*' We  find,  on  investigation,  that  in  the  provinces,  from  governors 
and  lieut.-governors  down  to  village  magistrates,  all  combine  to  gam 
their  purpose  by -hiding  the  truth  from  the  sovereign.  Thus  the  salt 
commissioners  of  Hookwang  and  Reangnan  are  six  great  officers, 
and  the  tricks  of  the  salt  merchants  with  these  dignitaries  are  very 
many.  For  the  salt  that  these  merchants  send  to  the  emperor  weighs 
sixty  catties  a  bag,  at  about  500  cash  per  bag ;  but  the  salt  they  sell  to 
the  people  weighs  only  eight  catties,  at  about  500  cash  a  bag.  It  was 
on  account  of  such  nefarious  conduct  that  the  late  governor  Pih- 
ttng  was  degraded,  and  Totsin  procured  so  much  eclat.  That 
T5t8in,  the  prime  minister,  who  had  the  whole  government  in  his 
hands,  and  who  acquired  such  glory  and  such  weight  with  his  master, 
how  did  he  show  his  gratitude  ?  Out  of  undeserved  tenderness,  not 
to  mention  any  other  of  his  misdemeanors,  take  his  conduct  on  the 
25tli  of  the  7th  moon  of  the  last  year,  concerning  the  emperor  who 
has  now  gone  the  great  journey  at>d  become  a  guest  in  heaven.  To- 
tsin, in  order  to  join  in  with  a  cabal,  affirmed  officially  that  the  late 
emperor  was  born  at  Rwanyang;  but  the  advents  of  the  *  dragon  prin- 
ces* of  the  reigning  family  are  subjects  as  easy  to  be  ascertained  as 
the  most  luminous  object  reflected  in  a  mirror:  but  the  late  emperor, 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  131 

it  is  well  known,  made  his  advent  at  Shinleaou.  However,  this  is  a 
specimen  of  the  way  in  which  Tdtsin,  the  accuser  of  Sung  tajin  and 
Tankaou,  reported  to  his  master  and  deceived  the  emperor.  But  the 
numerous  cases  in  which  he  fomented  ill  cannot  be  reckoned  upon 
bended  fingers. 

**  If  your  majesty  deems' what  we  have  now  stated  to  be  right,  and 
will  act  thereon  in  the  government,  you  will  realize  the  designs  of 
the  souls  of  your  sacred  ancestors;  and  the  army,  the  nation,  and  the 
poor  people  will  have  cause  of  gladness  of  heart.  Should  we  be  sub- 
jected to  the  operation  of  the  hatchet,  or  suffer  death  in  the  boiling 
caldron,  we  shall  not  decline  it.*' 

His  majesty  thus  replied :  *'  The  report  of  Yuen  Seen  and  his  col- 
league is  extreniely  lucid,  and  shows,  them  to  be  faithful  statesmen 
who  are  grieved  for  the  state  of  their  country,  and  who  have  the  spirit 
of  the  great  statesmen  of  antiquity.  Since  the  days  of  Yun  Chwang- 
too  and  Hung  Leangkeen,such  men  have  scarcely  appeared.** 

It  now  remains  to  show  that  the  sale  of  office  and  its  consequent 
effects  have  continued  to  the  present  time.  The  sale  of  both  civil 
and  military  commissions  was  adopted  for  one  year  in  1826,  if  indeed 
it  haciever  entirely  ceased,  in  order  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the 
war  which  was  then  carrying  on  against  the  insurgents  in  Turkestan.* 
It  produced  about  six  millions  of  taels.  It  was  renewed  again  the 
following  year,f  until  the  close  of  the  8th  moon  in  1828  ;  and  again 
in  1829,1  in  the  province  of  Kansuh  at  least.  The  evil  of  the 
system  began  to  be  felt  the  next  year;  for  whereas  there  was  a  defi 
ciency  of  officers  in  Kansuh  about  the  commencement  of  the  war  in 
1826,§  we  now  find  the  governor  of  the  adjoining  province  of  Sz;e- 
cbuen  requesting  the  emperor  to  order  the  Board  of  Appointments  to 
send  him  no  more  supernumeraries  to  wait  for  vacancies,  inasmuch 
as  he  has  already  as  many  as  will  last  him  for  several  years.|| 

The  inference  from  the  above  notices  is,  that  the  first  steps  only 
in  the  scale  of  promotion  are  purchased;  but  the  Canton  Register  of 
1831  tells  us,^  that  two  sons  of  the  security  merchant,  Howqua,  find 
places  in  the  Peking  gazette  of  the  21st  of  January  of  that  year.  **One 
of  them  is  created  keujin  by  patent,  for  having,  about  eighteen  months 
ago,  subscribed  36,000  taels  to  repair  the  dikes  of  a  portion  of  Can- 
ton river,  injured  by  the  inundation  which  then  took  place.  The 
other  son,  or  his  father  in  his  name,  has  contributed  100,000  taels 
towards  the  war  in  Tartafy,  vvhich  the  emperor  has  ^done  him  the 
favor  graciously  to  accept,*  and  ordered  him  to  put  the  money  iipme- 
diately  into  the  treasury.  For  this  liberal  contribution,  his  majesty 
has  conferred  upon  the  son  the  rank  and  title  of  *  director  of  the  salt 
monopoly.*  **  Finally,  the  Peking  gazette^  as  quoted  in  a  former 
number  ofthe  Repository,**  announces  that  the  promotion  scrip  is 

*  Canton  Register,  Nov.  15th,  1827.        t  Canton  Register,  March  15tb,  1828. 

t  Canton  Register,  May  2d,  1829.  $  Malacca  Observer,  March  27th,  1827. 

I  Canton  Register,  Oct.  2d,  1830. 

f  Canton  Register,  April  2d,  1831. 

**  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  page  430. 


% 


132  Notices  of  Modern  China.  JrL\% 

now  open  for  subscriptions  until  the  5th  moon  of  t1ii$  year  (1835) ; 
for  it  appears  that  every  extension  of  this  infraction  of  the  old  system 
is  opened  for  a  specified  term,  upon  different  conditions,  like  a  loan 
or  a  lottery,  according  as  it  may,  no  doubt,  be  thought  best  adapted 
to  attract  monied  men. 

When  the  emperor  allows  himself  to  be  bribed,  we  cannot  wonder 
if  his  officers  follow  the  example.  **  The  literary  chancelor  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Keangse  having  sold  degrees  in  1828,^*  states  the  Canton  Re- 
gister,* "  a  secret  report  was  sent  to  the  emperor,  who  ordered  two 
commissioners  to  proceed  forthwith  to  search  his  house.*'  They 
found  there  400,0(N)  taels  which  it  was  considered  could  not  have 
been  acquired  fairly.  The  chancelor  would  not  risk  the  interpreta- 
tion, at  all  events,  but  hung  himself.  The  price  of  a  sewtsaeship  in 
Canton  in  I830,t  was  said  to  be  eight  thousand  dollars ;  but  it  is  to  be 
obtained  on  better  terms,  according  to  Ung,  the  chancelor  of  Canton 
in  1828,1  who  complained  in  a  public  document  that  there  were  poor 
scholars  who  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  college  or  examination 
hall,  and  kept  regular  literary  workshops  where  all  degrees  of  talent 
were  put  up  for  sale.  The  rich  man's  son  may  at  one  price,  **  be 
ground  outside  and  drilled  before  examination  ;"  or  he  may  at  ano- 
ther, find  a  substitute  who  will  risk  the  pillory  and  personate  the  youth 
at  the  examination.  The  cant  phrase  for  this  J(ind  of  graduate  is  a 
horsc'back  sewtsae.  There  is  a  similar  complaint  the  next  year,§ 
with  the  addition  that  the  Grub-street  sewtsae  **  write  essays  for 
otners."  The  tricks  of  the  school-room  are  amply  exposed  in  the 
Peking  gazette  of  1831, ||  in  the  report  of  a  censor,  and  the  emperor 
admits  that  it  is  not  the  first  time  he  has  heard  of  them. 

**•  Wang  Yunkin,  member  of  the  Tribunal  of  Rites,  requests  the  im- 
perial will  on  an  affair.  It  appears  that  the  public  examinations 
have  been  established  by  the  law  of  the  empire,  for  the  purpose  of 
finding  men  of  real  talent ;  but  of  late  years,  the  scholars  examined 
have  been  men  of  inferior  talent^  and  unacquainted  with  the  classics; 
hence,  when  they  proceed  to  the  place  of  examination,  they  craftily 
and  deceitfully  carry  with  them  miniature  editions  of  the  classics 
with  comments,  that  they  may  be  able,  when  examined,  to  copy 
them :  and  booksellers,  with  a  view  to  gain  profit  by  this  means,  are 
constantly  makingSnore  and  more  of  these  books,  without  any  limit. 
These  are  carried  by^the  graduates  in  their  bosoms  or  their  sleeves; 
and  as,  when  that  is  the  case,  they  fear  being  searched,  when  they 
answer  to  their  names,  they  do  not  walk  on  in  regular  and  orderly 
succession,  but  presuming  on  their  number,  oppose  all  control,  and 
push  forward  with  noise  and  violence.  All  this  is  occasioned  by 
these  miniature  comments ;  owing  to  which,  also,  the  essays  written 
are  not  wholly  the  productions  of  the  candidates  themselves,  but  are 
in  part  mere  copies  from  others,  so  that  their  talents  will  barely  attain 

*  Canton  Register.  Feb  26th,  1828.        t  Canton  Register,  Sept.  6th,  1830. 

t   Malacca  Observer,  Nov.  4th,  1829 

$  Canton  Register,  Oct   3d,  1829  ||  Canton  Register.  March  8th.  1832. 


f 


1835.  NotUes  of  Modem  China.  133 

mediocrity.  Besides  which,  multitudes  imitating  them,  and  that  in 
a  worse  degree,  all  fear  or  shame  is  cast  oft*.  IF  these  evil  practices 
be  not  stopped,  not  only  will  the  classics  shortly  be  neglected  and 
become  useless,  and  no  men  of  talent  and  knowledge  remain,  but 
those  in  oftice  also  will  cease  to  act  honestly  and  uprightly.  The 
consequences  of  these  practices  are  not  of  a  light  description,  and  to 
suffer  them  to  increase,  instead  of  eradicating  them,  is  not  the  way  to 
fulfill  the  imperial  wishes  in  nourishing  the  people*s  talents. 

**Ilis,  therefore,  incumbent  on  me  to  request  your  majesty's  com- 
mands to  the  officers  of  the  police  footguards  (of  the  capital),  requi- 
ring them  to  issue  strict  prohibitions,  and  within  a  fixed  period,  to 
compel  all  booksellers  to  burn  every  work  they  possess  of  the  aforesaid 
kind.  I  am  told  that  similar  practices  are  frequent  in  the  provinces, 
and  it  is  incumbent  on  me  farther  to  request  your  majesty  to  issue 
edicts  to  all  the  provinces,  commanding  that  everywhere  these  practi- 
ces be  strictly  prohibited,  and  that  at  each  successive  examination,  fresh 
inquiry ^be  made  and  new  prohibitions  issued ;  that  should  any  case 
of  thi»  nature  be  found  to  have  taken  place  hereafter,  besides  the  indi- 
vidual concerned  being  severely  punished,  the  inattentive  local  officers 
shall  be  also  subjected  to  a  public  investigation." 

To  this  the  imperial  reply  with  the  vermilion  pencil  was:  **This 
description  of  evil  and  unworthy  practices  I  have  already  heard  of. 
If  I  stop  at  merely  issuing  prohibitions,  and  requiring  the  sellers 
themselves  to  burn  the  books,  it  will  still  be  done  in  name  only  without 
the  reality.  As  to  what  shall  be  done,  and  what  regulations  shall  be 
enacted,  with  a  view  eternally  to  eradicate  these  illegalities,  and  to 
reform  the  practices  of  the  students,  let  the  ministers  of  the  privy 
council  confer  with  the  Tribunal  of  Rites,  and  Censorate-general, 
and  after  careful  and  minute  deliberation,  memorialize.  Respect 
this !" 

The  result  of  the  inquiry  is  not  known,  but  we  may  suppose  that 
it  suggested  no  remedy ;  for  we  find  that  the  literary  examinations 
throughout  the  provinces  and  at  Peking  are,  in  1832,*  the  occasion 
of  numerous  memorials  and  edicts  which  appear  in  the  Peking  ga- 
zettes. A  thousand  plans  are  recommended  to  prevent  fraud  in  the 
attainment  of  graduateships ;  but  all  to  no  purpose.  Where  there 
are  so  many  essays  upon  such  dry  subjects  to  be  criticised,  we  may 
readily  believe  that  a  great  portion  receive  very  little  attention.  A 
keujin  who  was  a  rejected  candidate  at  Peking  for  the  rank  of  tsin- 
8Ze,t  printed  his  essay,  upon  the  first  paragraph  of  which  the  examin- 
er had  written  his  condemnation  without  reading  fijrther.  One  of  the 
censors  who  reported  the  circumstance,  requested  that  this  mode  of 
appeal  to  the  public  should  'be  interdicted.  The  reply  was :  **ifa 
candidate  thinks  that  an  examiner  acts  unjustly,  he  may  appeal  to 
the  proper  court,  but  he  must  not  presume  to  print.''  The  keujin 
was  deprived  of  his  degree,  but  the-examiner  wns  subiected  to  a  court 

*  Canton  Register,  Nov.  16tli,  1839 
t  Canton  Register,  Jan   19^h,  ia')0. 


f 


134  Notices  of  Modem  China,  July, 

i' 

of  inquiry.  One  of  the  examiners  at  Canton  in  1832,*  whQ  had 
sought  to  clear  his  intellects  or  invigorate  his  nenres  to  the  task  by  a 
pipe  of  opium,  fell  asleep  with  a  lamp  burning  near  him.  When  he 
awoke,  he  found  several  of  the  candidates'  essays,  which  he  had  been 
examining,  destroyed,  by  catching  fire  from  the  lamp. 

That  abuses  should  be  found  in  the  operation  of  any  system  which 
is  applied  to  the  government  of  such  an  unwieldy  empire  as  China, 
is  no  more  than  might  be  expected ;  but  when  that  system  involves 
the  principle  upon  which  the  harmony  and  efficiency  of  the  whole 
machinery  of  the  state  stands,  and  the  mainspring  of  the  whole  is  al- 
lowed to  corrode,  and  ineffective  parts  to  be  substituted,  we  must  sup* 
pose  either  corruption  or  neglect  in  the  controling  power.  That  this 
has  been  the  case  with  the  system  of  appointments  to  office  in  China, 
is  proved  partly  by  the  above  quotations :  we  have  now  to  show  that 
corruption  was  allowed  to  exist  for  a  series  of  years,  not  only  in  the 
provincial  tribunals,  but  also  in  the  office  of  the  tribunal  al  Peking 
which  confirms  the  literary  degrees  that  entitle  to  hold  office.  A  ^reat 
part  of  the  Peking  gazettes  in  the  latter  part  of  J830,t  contained  lo« 
cumentsVhich  related  to  the  discovery  of  the  sale  of  forged  diplomas 
of  literary  rank  by  the  writers  employed  in  that  division  of  the  Board 
of  Revenue  in  Nganhwuy,  in  which  the  diplomas  are  made  out.  They 
had  carried  on  the  traffic  for  four  years,  and  forty-six  persons  in  that 
province  alone,  were  convicted  of  possessing  the  forged  documents. 
**If,**  says  the  report  of  the  Board  of  Revenue  upon  the  subject, 
*' there  are  so  many  in  one  province  ulone,  how  can  the  other  provinces 
be  without  any  transactions  of  the  same  kind  ?"  A  memorial  of  a 
censor  upcMi  similar  abuses  at  Peking,  called  forth,  no  doubt,  by  the 
occurrences  in  Nganhwuy,  represents  the  difficulty  of  preventing  such 
transactions:  **they  arise  from  the  writers  (query,  graduates),  when 
the  term  of  writership  is  ^lapsed,  being  without  employment,  and 
not  being  compelled  to  return  within  a  limited  time  to  their  native 
places,  as  well  as  from  the  remissness  and  oversight  of  the  officers 
under  whom  they  have  been  employed.''  The  censor  requested  that 
the  circumstances  might  be  inquired  into,  and  the  ta  hedsze  (privy 
council)  and  the  council  of  nine  were  ordered  to  deliberate  on  the 
subject,  and  report  the  result  of  their  deliberations. 

The  Canton  Register,  from  which  the  above  is  taken,  unfortunate- 
ly does  not  contain  any  one  report  upon  the  subject  at  length ;  but 
the  following  is  given  as  a  summary  of  the  privy  council's  ihvestiga- 
tion.  **  Six  of  the  writers  in  Peking,  who  have  for  a  series  of  years, 
been  forging  diplomas  for  the  keujin,  and  imposing  upon  those  to 
whom  they  sold  them  have  been  sentenced  to  death.  The  prime  mi- 
nister T5tsin  presided  at  their  trial,  and  they  were  all  ordered  for  im- 
mediate decapitation,  but  the  emperor  has  altered  their  sentence.  The 
two  ringleaders  are  to  be  executed  in  the  presence  of  Changling  (the 
present  prime  minister,  1835),  and  a  party  of  Peking  writers  to  sur- 
round the  culprits  at  the  execution,  that  they  may  witness  their  fate 

•  Canton  Register,  Oct.  17th.  18:«         f  Canton  Register,  Feb.  19th,  1830 


1835.  Structure  of  the  Chinese  Government,  135 

and  take  warning.  The  next  two  are  to  be  reserved  as  witnesses  for 
a  while,  and  then  beheaded ;  and  the  last  two  are  to  be  strangled  af\er 
the  great  autumnal  assize.'* 

It  is  added  that  an  inferior  officer  of  the  Board  of  Revenue,  with  a 
few  accomplices,  carried  on  for  years  a  system  of  selling  forged  di- 
plomas for  rank,  and  *4t  is  ascertained  that  during  the  successive 
superintendence  of  twenty  presidents  of  this  board,  Kwei  Shingtso 
(the  name  of  the  officer,)  had  sold  twerUy  thousand  four  hundred  and 
nineteen  forged  dwlomas.  He  and  his  accomplices  have  been  punish- 
ed with  death.  The  presidents,  and  other  officers  who  should  have 
detected  this  forgery,  have  been  visited  variously  with  dismissal,  de- 
gradation, and  loss  of  salary.  Those  who  are  degraded  to  a  lower 
rank  are  told  by  the  emperor,  that  if  they  be  faultless  for  eight  years 
to  come,  they  will  be  restored.'*  His  majesty  says  he  is  quite  asham- 
ed of  such  a  set  of  servants,  both  on  their  account,  and  that  be  can- 
not acquit  himself  for  employing  them. 

A  note  to  the  translatioq  of  the  Penal  Code,  [sect.  51,]  states  tlie 
number  of  the  chief  provincial  officers  of  China,  upon  the  authority 
of  the  imperial  court  calendar,  to  be:  governors,  11;  fooyuens,  15; 
treasurers,  19 ;  judges,  18 ;  chancelors,  17 ;  magistrates  of  cities  of 
the  first  order,  184;  of  cities  of  the  second  order,  212;  and  of  the 
third,  1305:  altogether  1781.  Allowing  these  officers  to  be  changed 
every  third  year,  and  not  to  fill  similar  offices  in  the  provinces  a  se- 
cond time,  it  would  require  35,620  officers  to  fill  all  these  appoint- 
ments during  sixty  years.  Allowing  the  20  presidents  of  the  Board 
of  Revenue  in  Peking  to  have  presided  during  the  same  time,  then 
would  the  manufactory  of  forged  diplomas  in  their  tribunal  have  suf- 
ficed to  supply  more  than  two  thirds  of  the  persons  qualified  for  the 
provincial  offices,  without  mentioning  that  of  Nganhwuy,  and  other 
provincial  manufactories.  Supposing  the  officers  who  had  served  one 
term  in  the  provinces,  to  have  survived,  and  to  be  translated  to  impor- 
tant stations  in  the  capital,  or  in  the  dependencies,  the  number  of 
those  who  had  originally  obtained  rank  by  means  of  forced  diplomas 
would  probably  suffice  to  fill  most  of  the  high  offices  in  the  empire. 


Art.  IU.  Structure  of  the  Chinese  government:  the  supreme  go^ 
vtmment^ — imperial  councils ;  the  stz  hoards;  the  office  for  colo' 
nial  affairs;  the  censorate;  the  Tungching  sze^  a  court  of  repre^ 
sentation  and  appeal;  the  Tale  sze^  a  court  of  criminal  justice ; 
the  Hanlin  college. 

In  re-perusing  the  remarks  on  the  leading  principles  of  the  Chinese 
government,  with  which  we  introduced  the  second  article  in  our  May 
number,  it  appears  to  us  that  we  have  failed  to  set  the  subject  in- a 


\ 


136  Structure  of  the  Chinese  Government,  July, 

sufficiently  clear  light.  Before  continuing  our  account  of  the  Chi- 
nese constitution  and  government,  therefore,  we  offer  to  our  readers 
the  following  summary  view  of  the  main  principles  on  which  the  go- 
vernment is  established,  and  of  the  effects  which  seem  to  us  naturally 
to  result  from  them. 

In  investigating  the  principles  on  which  the  government  of  China 
preserves  its  power  over  the  people,  we  find  two  prominent  points, — 
a  system  of  strict  suroeillancey  and  a  system  of  universal,  mutual  re- 
sponsibility.  These  extend  through  all  ranks  and  orders  of  society ; 
and  the  latter,  enforced  as  it  is  by  a  minute  gradation  of  official  sub- 
ordination, is  well  illustrated  by  a  comparison  with  a  military  despo- 
tism, wherein  strict  disciplines,  and  implicit,  unhesitating  obedience 
are  alone  admitted.  The  effect  of  this  military  principle,  when  ex- 
tended throughout  every  branch  of  the  government,  is  to  destroy  all 
moral  responsibility  on  the  part  of  those  who  govern,  and  to  place 
in  its  stead  a  merely  mechanical  conformity  to  rule.  And  when  to  this 
is  superadded  also  a  system  of  surveillance  or  mutual  espionage 
among  the  governors  themselves,  then  moral  restraints  fail,  and  justice 
in  government  ceases  to  exist  as  a  principle,  and  becomes  but  a  mere 
name.  The  same  system  of  mutual  espionage,  mutual  responsibility, 
and  consequent  mutual  liability  to  punishment,  when  extended  univer- 
sally to  the  people,  undermines  the  principles  of  confidence  and  truth 
among  them ;  and,  by  creating  distrust  between  relatives,  saps  the 
foundations  of  social  order  Thus  justice,  truth,  honesty,  and  natu- 
ral affection,  are  severally  destroyed  or  impaired,  The  social  and 
political  ties  of  the  people  are  very  greatly  loosened;  and  anarchy, 
we  might  suppose,  would  be  the  speedy  consequence.  The  system 
of  surveillance,  and  the  mutual  hability  to  punishment,  operate,  how- 
ever, by  means  of /ear,  to  deter  men  from  offering  resistance  to  go- 
vernment; and  this  fear  is  at  the  same  time  fortified  by  a  habit  of 
submission,  arising  out  of  the  peaceable  character  of  the  people,  and 
their  mental  debasement.  Thus,  with  a  state  of  society  we  might 
almost  sav  ripe  for  rebellion,  the  people  are  nevertheless  effectually 
kept  in  check,  by  a  government  acting  on  the  baneful  and  debasing 
principle  of  surveillance  and  universal  responsibility.  How  long  it 
will  continue  so,  is  a  subject  for  interesting  speculation. 

In  speaking  of  the  several  parts  of  the  Chinese  government,  we 
may  observe  three  divisionid  of  our  subject,  viz.  1,  the  supreme  gene- 
ral government ;  2,  the  local  public  officers  of  the  capital ;  and  3,  the 
government  of  the  provinces  and  colonies.  The  entire  government 
is  in  a  measure  under  the  direction  of  the  imperial  councils^  which 
may  be  regarded  as  orgons  of  communication  between  the  imperial 
head  and  the  several  members  of  the  great  body  politic.  They  are 
two  in  number,  the  inner  council  or  cabinet  (nuy  ko),  and  the  general 
council  (keun  ke  choo).  Both  are  supposed  to  be  for  the  purpose  of 
advising  the  sovereign  ;  but  this  supposition  appears  to  be  erroneous, 
the  former  being  simply  an  office  for  carrying  on  the  routine  of  busi- 
ness, while  the  latter  is  the  real  council,  comprising  not  only  the 
chief  officers  of  the  former,  but  also  many  other  high  dignitaries  s&- 


I83i>.  Structure  of  the   Chinrse   Government.  l?i? 

lected  from  the  heads  of  the  tribunals  at  Peking.  The  separation  of 
this  latter  council  from  the  oflice  of  the  Nuy  Kd  under  a  distinct  de»ig* 
ndtion,  appears  to  have  been  effected  within  the  hist  thirty  years,  as 
we  do  not  ineet  with  the  name,  keun-ke  choo,  in  the  governmental 
statutes  of  an  earlier  period. 

The  Inner  Council^  Nuy  K6,  has  at  its  head  four  principal  and  two 
or  more  assistant  ministers,  called  tu  heos2e,^  who  are  alternately  Tar- 
tar and  Chinese.  Their  subordinates  are  ten  he68ze,  eight  shetuh 
hedsze,  eight  shetuh,  six  teentseih,  and  also  a  number  of  secretaries, 
dLC.,  under  the  untranslateable  designations  of  chungshoo,  chungshoo 
chayjin,  and  peihteSsheih.  The  hedsze,  who  are  also  ex  officio  mem- 
bers of  the  Board  of  Rites,  are  six  of  them  Mantchous,  and  four 
Chinese.  They  are  often  employed  as  political  residents  in  the  colo- 
nies, in  which  case  their  duties  at  court  are  performed  by  shetuh  hed- 
sze, or  by  members  of  the  Hanlin  college,  selected  for  the  purpose. 
Of  the  ta  heosze,  one  or  two  often  hold  merely  nominal  seats  in  the 
council  chamber,  in  consequence  of  their  being  otherwise  employed 
as  governors  in  the  provinces.  The  others,  residing  in  Peking,  at- 
tend daily  on  the  sovereign,  to  layiiefore  him  the  affairs  of  the  empire, 
and  to  transmit  his  majesty's  drdefs  thereon.  Their  duties  are,  **to 
consult  on  the  government  of  the  empire,  to  set  in  order  and  declare 
the  thoughts  and  purposes  of  the  hnperial  mind,  to  regulate  the  ca- 
non of  governmentm  statutes,  and  to  watch  th«  great  balance  of 
affairs;  thus  aiding  the  sovereign  to  regulate  the  concerns  of  tl:e 
people. ''^Pliis  statement  of  their  general  duties  we  e'xtract  from 
'  the  To^Tsing  Hwuy  Teen,vOr  **  Collection  of  Statutes  of  the  Grent 
Tfing  dynasty,**  the  last  edition,  published  in  1822;  from  which 
work  we  also  derive  most  of  the  particulars  that  we  are  enabled  to 
give  respecting  the  structure  of  the  several  parts  of  the  Chineefe  go- 
vernment. Its  very  minute  details,  not  only  as  to  the  things  to  be 
attended  to,  but  also  respecting  the  precise  mode  in  which  each  duty 
h  to  be  performed,  wemu^t  often  cursorily  pass  over,  as  being  foreign 
to  our  present  object,  which  is  to  describe  t lie  machinery  of  government 
iu  its  ordinary,  rather  than  in  its  extraordinary,  operations. 

It  is  one  of  the  duties  of  tlil3  members  of  the  cabinet  to  preside  on 
great  state  occasions  and  ritual  observances,  ns  at  the  sacrifices  to 
heaven,  eatth,  and  the  deceased  impehal  ancestors,  the  accession  to 
the  throne,  the  hominatibn  of  an  imperitil  consort,  &>c.  Its  most  pro- 
miaent  daily  busin'egfs  consists  in  the  ieceptioh  of  imperial  edicts  and 
replies  of  a  public  nature,  bnd- the  presentation  of  memorials.  The 
former  are  transmitted- from  the  GeAernl  (vouncil  chamber  (Keun-ke 
Choo),  and,  if  of  jveneral  iniporf  but  Oot  otherwise,  are  exposed  in  the 
office  of  the  Nuy  K6,  to  be  co)>ied  by  the  clerks  of  the' various  Boards. 
The.  latter,  being  forwarded  to  the  Nuy  Kd  from  die  proper  office¥^  if 
of  a  secret  nature,  under  sealed  envelops,  are  there  copied;  and  if 
necessary,  trianslated  from  Chinese    into  Mantchou  or  vice  vers§,; 

*  .We- may  here  once  for  all  remark,  that  since  many  of  the  official  titles  are 
incapable  of  intelligible  translation,  wo  shall  rarely  attempt' to  give  any  expla< 
.nation  of  their  meaning. 

Vol.'  tv.     NO.  III.         18  ' 


i 


Ki8  Structure  of  the  Chinese  (Jovernmeni.  July, 

errors  and  neglects  of  tlie  proper  furias  are  marked,  uiid  attention  is 
paid  to  various  particulars  which  are  of  a  nature  too  minute  to  be 
here  enumerated.  One  only  is  deserving  of  particular  notice;  the 
ministers  having  perused  and  fdrmcd  an  opinion  upon  each  document, 
a  slip  of  paper  is  then  pasted  at  the  end  of  it,  expressing  in  as  few 
w«)rd8  as  possible,  what  they  deem  the  appropriate  answer;  or,  where 
an  election  of  two  or  more  things  is  to  be  made,  several  slips  of  pa- 
per are  attached,  with  answers  suited  to  either  alternative;  this  is  in 
order  to  economize  time  when  in  the  imperial  presence-chamber,  a 
stroke  of  the  pencil  on  the  slip  of  paper  which  contains  the  appro- 
priate answer  being  then  sufficient.  All  the  preliminaries  having 
been  arranged,  the  memorials  are,  at  daylight  on  the  morning  follow- 
ing their  reception,  submitted  to  the  sovereign;  on  this  occasion,  one 
of  the  six  Mantchou  hcosze  reads  each  document,  and  then  hands  it 
over  to  the  four  Chinese  heosze;  and  these  last  inscribe  upon  it  the 
emperor^s  answer,  except  when  his  majesty  himself  employs  *Ulie 
vermilion  pencil*'  to  perform  that  duty.  The  other  duties  of  the  Nuy 
Ko  are,  the  preservation  of  the  imperial  seals,  twenty-five  in  number, 
each  to  be  used  for  some  special  purpose;  and  the  arrangement  of 
the  posthumous  titles  that  are  given  to  deceased  emperors  and  their 
consorts,  to  meritorious  ministers,  and  to  nobles. 

The  following  are  the  various  departments  of  the  Nuy  K6,  for  car- 
rying on  some  of  the  details  of  its  businei>s.  I,  tcentseih  ting,  the 
record  and  seal  office,  under  six  tcentseih,  and  an  indefniitc  number 
of  shetnli  heosze  and  others  appointed  by  the  chief  ministers ;  2,  and 
3,  the  Mantciiou  and  Chinese  paper  offices  (pun  fang),  and  4,  the 
Mongol  office,  for  the  purpose  of  translating  and  copying  memorials 
in  the  several  languages ;  the  Mongol  office  extends  to  all  the  colo* 
nial  and  foreign  tribes,  and  has  the  direction  of  the  ^^Russian  school;'' 
o,  and  6,  Mantchou  and  Chinese  offices  for  preparing  the  replies, 
written  as  above-mentioned  on  the  slips  of  pa|)er  attached  to  the  end 
of  memorials;  these  offices  are  called  peaou  tseen  choo;  7,  cham^ 
hers  occupied  by  writers  whose  duty  it  is  to  prepare  certain  edicts 
and  other  documents  to  be  issued  in  the  imperial  name;  8,  an  office 
of  monthly  supervisors;  and  9,  a  treasury  and  several  depositories 
of  public  documents.  To  these  we  may  add  the  chungshoo  ko,  an 
office  wherein  patents  of  nobility,  &c.  chiefly  for  the  imperial  family 
are  prepared.  Its  officers,  a  heosze,  and  several  clerks  called  chung- 
shoo, are  selected  out  of  tlie  members  of  the  Inner  Council. 

The  General  Council^  Keun-ke  Choo,  is  composed  of  members  se- 
lected from  among  the  ta  heosze  of  the  Inner  Council,  the  presidents 
and  vice  presidents  of  the  six  Boards,  and  the  chief  officers  of  all  the 
other  courts  in  the  metropolis;  these  members  are  called  keun*ke  ta 
chin,  '^  great  ministers  [directing]  the  machinery  of  the  army," — the 
army  being  here  taken  to  signify  the  whole  nation,  on  the  military 
principle  to  which  we  have  already  adverted.  The  duties  of  this  coun- 
cil are,  'Uhe  writing  of  imperial  edicts  and  decisions,  and  the  deter* 
miiiation  officii  things  as  are  of  importance  to  the  army  and  nation, 
in  order  to  aid  the  sovereign  in  regulating  the  machinery  ofaffitirs." 


J8**i5.  Sirucfure  of  the  Chinese  Government  139 

The  members  of  this  General  Council  assemble  daily  at  an  earlv 
hour  in  the  morning,  in  one  of  the  courts  of  the  palace,  there  waiting 
until  summoned  into  the  imperial  presence.  When  in  council,  the 
members  sit  upon  mats  or  low  cushions  laid  upon  the  ground.  The 
commands  and  decisions  of  the  em|>eror  lieing  written  down  by  them, 
are,  if  not  of  a  secret  nature,  transmitted  to  the  Nuy  Kd  to  be  made 
public ;  if  relating  to  provincial  or  other  affairs  that  require  secrecy 
or  expedition,  a  dispatch  is  forthwith  made  up,  and  sent  from  the  Ge- 
neral Council,  under  a  sealetl  envelop,  to  the  Board  of  War,  to 
be  forwarded  by  one  of  its  couriers.  In  all  important  consultations 
respecting  the  government,  and  in  the  decision  of  important  trials, 
thlB  members  of  the  General  Council  are  engaged,  either  alone  or  in 
conjunction  with  the  appropriate  Board  or  court.  In  time  of  war 
they  are  charged  with  tlie  duty  of  obtaining  all  needful  particulars 
regarding  the  state  of  the  country  through  which  the  troops  have  to 
pass,  the  supply  of  provisions,  &.c.  for  the  emperor^s  information.  Of 
all  officers  entitled  to  promotion,  or  recorded  for  meritorious  deeds, 
complete  lists  are  kept;  and  in  case  of  a  vacancy,  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  Council  to  lay  before  the  sovereign  the  names  of  those  who  »re 
capacitated  to  fill  it,  that  his  majesty  may  select  from  among  them. 
Several  members  of  the  Council  are  stationed  as  |H)litical  residents 
in  the  northwestern  c6lonies;  and  the  remaining  members  are  charg- 
ed with  the  detail  of  the  order  of  succession,  and  of  interchange  of 
station  among  them.  To  give  these  residents  a  greater  degree  of 
consequence  in  the  eyes  of  the  mixed  races  of  people  under  their  com- 
mand, they  receive  various  allowances  and  gifts  directly  from  the 
throne ;  and  with  the  detail  of  apportioning  and  sending  these  giAs, 
the  members  of  the  General  Council  are  also  charged.  The  distribu- 
tion of  various  gifts  to  the  envoys  of  the  Mongol  and  other  foreign 
princes,  is  also  intrusted  to  them,  with  the  exception  of  certain  gifts 
)f  a  fixed  nature  and  amount,  of  which  the  Board  of  Bites  takes  co^ 
lizance.  Its  members  arc  further  charged  with  attention  to  certain 
.ite:jiry  matters,  the  preparation  of- imperial  narratives,  &c.  For 
conducting  the  detail  of  these  varied  duties,  there  are  attached  to  it 
thirty-two  clerks  called  changking. 

There  are  also  the  following  subordinate  offices  attached  to  it, 
under  the  direction  of  the  members  of  the  council,  with  the  aid  of 
various  writers,  revisory,  dr-c;  1,-  fangleo  kwan,  an  office  for  the 
preparation  of  narratives  of  important  transactions ;  2,  nuy  fanshoo 
fang,  ah  office  for  translating  books  and  documents  from  Chinese  into 
Mantchdu,  and  the  reverse;  and  3,  shang-yu  choo,  an  office  for  ob- 
serving that  imperial  edicts  are  carried  into  effect;  it  is  also  a  duty  of 
this  office  to  supervise  the  arrangements  of  the  school  of  historiogra- 
phers. 

The  six  supreme  Boards^  hih  Poo.  The  duties  of  the  imperial 
coilneils  are  all,  it  will  be  observed,  either  of  a  general  nature,  extend- 
ing td  all  the  departments  of  government,  or  else  of  a  nature  imme- 
diately  concerning  the  sovereign;  they  serve  to  connect  the  supreme 
head  of  the  state  with  the  several  subordinate  departments  of  the. ad- 


\ 


140  Structure  of  the  Chinese  Government.  July, 

ministration.  Of  these  departments,  the  chief  are  the  six  Boards, 
which  have  cognizance  of  all  transactions  that  take  place  in  the  eigh- 
teen provinces  of  China  Proper.  These  six  are  the  Boards  of  "civil 
office,  of  revenue  and  territorial  resources,  of  ritual  observances,  of 
war,  of  punishments,  and  of  public  works.  At  the  head  of  each 
Board  are  two  presidents,  shangshoo,  and  four  vice  presidents,  she- 
lang,  who  are  alternately  Tartars,  either  Mantchou  or  Mongol,  and 
Chinese.  The  chief  ministers  of  the  Nuy  Ko,  namely,  the  ta  heSsze, 
are  frequently  appointed  superintendents — over  the  presidents-— of 
one  or  other  of  the  Boards.  The  Boards  over  which  such  superinten- 
dents are  most  commonly  appointed  are  those  of  the  revenue,  of  war, 
and  of  punishments ;  occasionally  a  president  of  one  Board  is  placed 
as  superintendent  of  another,  and  sometimes  an  assistant  ta  hedsze 
is  at  the  same  time  a  president  only  of  a  Board.  The  subordinate 
officers  of  the  Boards  are,  langchung,  yuenwaelarig,  and  choosze ; 
under  whom  are  peihte^sheih  or  clerks.  To  each  Board  are  also  at- 
tached several  offices  for  conducting  the  details  of  the  general  busi- 
ness, as  well  as  subordinate  departments  for  attending  to  particular 
portions  of  the  peculiar  business  of  the  Board.  Of  the  offices,  there 
are  two  for  preserving  documents  and  preparing  papers,  called  tang 
fang  and  pun  fang,  which  are  also  charged  with  attention  to  other 
minor  duties:  there  is  **a  hall  of  business*'  (szewoo  ting),  with  its 
particular  offices  for  receiving  documents  from  the  provinces :  there 
is  another  for  supervising  the  proceedings  of  all  the  subordinate  de- 

5artments:  and  there  is  a  third  for  keeping  the  seals  of  the  Board, 
^hese  offices  are  sometimes  subdivided,  and  sometimes  two  are  amal- 
gamated in  one.  The  number  of  subordinate  departments,  tsingle 
sze,  is  various. 

The  Board  of  Civil  Office^  L^  Poo,  **has  the  direction  of  all  offi- 
cers of  civil  rank  in  the  empire,  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  sovereign 
to  govern  all  people.'*  Its  general  duties  consist  in  the  presentation 
of  civil  officers  to  the  emperor,  and  in  the  distribution  of  civil  and 
literary  offices  throughout,  the  empire.^-The  whole  subject  of  this 
paper  being  a  detail  of  the  names  and  functions  of  such  officesi  we 
pass  on  to  speak  of  four  subordinate  departments,  tsingle  sze,  which 
are  attached  to  the  L^  Poo. 

They  are  the  following:  1,  w&n-seuen  tsingle  sze,  or  simply  wiin- 
teuen  sze,  the  duties  of  which  are  to  direct  the  order  of  precedence 
of  the  nine  civil  ranks;  to  regulate  the  supervision  and  inspection  of 
offices,  elevation  of  individuals  to  nominal  rank,  divisions  of  au- 
thority, &c. ;  also  to  attend  to  the  distinctions  of  official  classes  and 
series,  and  to  order  the  laws  of  promotion  or  exchange  of  office,  the 
times  of  appearing  at  court  and  being  presented  to  the  emperor,  and 
the  rules  for  the  selection  of  officers  to  ^11  vacancies  or  to  perform  par- 
ticular duties.  2,  kaou-kung  sze,  whose  duties  are  to  investigatis  the 
merits  and  demerits  of  civil  officers,  and  their  title  to  be  recorded  for 
good  conduct,  and  advanced,  or  on  the  other  hand,  to  be  subjected  to 
inquiry,  fined,  or  degraded ;  also  to  ascertain  the  character  which  each 
officer  bears,  as  to  the  good  or  bad  performance  or  neglect  of  his  du- 


1835.  Structure  of  the  Cliwese  Government.  141 

ties;  and  further  to  regulate  and  record  the  grants  of  furloughs  on 
account  of  sickness,  or  other  causes.  3,  ke-heun  sze;  the  duties  of 
this  department  are  to  regulate  the  temporary  retirements  from  duty 
netiessary  in  order  to  attend  upon  aged  and  sick  parents  or  grandpa- 
rents^ or  to  mourn  their  decease;  to  direct  the  order  of  succession  to 
such  deceased  relations  ;  and  to  regulate  the  changes  of  names  that 
may  be  made  among  officers,  either  in  consequence  of  the  wishes  of 
individuals,  or  owing  to  the  infringement  of  certain  rules  respecting 
such  names.  To  this  department  is  attached  a  minor  office  for  re- 
gulating the  salaries  of  officers,  keeping  account  of  fines  to  which 
they  have  been  subjected,  dec.  The  fourth  subordinate  department  of 
tlie  L^  Poo  is  theyen-fung  sze,  the  duties  of  which  are  to  regulate  the 
distribution  of  hereditary  titles,  patents  of  rank,  posthumous  honors, 
6lc.  The  Chinese  is,  we  believe,  the  only  government  that  ennobles 
ancestors  for  the  merits  of  their  descendants;  this  peculiar  prsictice 
arises  from  their  strict  observance  of  paying  sacrificial  rites  to  de- 
ceased parents ;  rites  which  must  always  he  proportionate  to  the 
rank  of  the  deceased,  not  of  the  survivor.  Hence  the  parents  and 
grandparents,  if  they  have  not  themselves  possessed  rank,  receive  it 
in  consequence  of  the  elevation  of  their  son  or  grandson.  The  pa- 
tents given  for  this  species  of  rank,  as  well  as  those  for  hereditary 
nobihty,  are  issued  from  the  office  of  the  yen-fungsze. 

The  Board  of  RevenuBy  Hoo  Poo,  "has  the  direction  of  the  terri- 
torial arrangements  and  of  the  population,  in  order  to  aid  the  sove- 
reign in  nourishing  all  people.*'  Among  the  chief  objects  to  which  it 
has  to  attend  are,  the  levying  of  duties  and  taxes,  the  distribution  of 
Sfdaries  and  allowances,  the  receipt  and  expenditure  of  grain  and 
treasure,  and  their  transport  by  land  and  water.  It  regulates  the 
territory  of  the  empire,  in  its  divisions  into  provinces,  departments, 
districts,  Slc.  It  has  also  to  compile  correct  censuses  of  all  the  peo-^ 
ple>  in  their  various  distinctions  of  classes,  to  obtain  admeasurements 
of  all  the  lands  in  the  empire,  to  determine  the  positions  of  places 
by  ascertaining  their  latitude  and  longitude;  and  to  proportion  the 
taxes  and  the  conscripts.  Also,  to  regulate  the  expenditure  of  the 
empire;  and  to  enrich  it  by  laying  up  supplies  of  grain  as  a  provi- 
sion for  the  wants  of  the  people  in  times  of  scarcity.  At  th^  annual 
ceremony  of  the  emperor'S  ploughing  and  sowing  a  field  of  grain,  the 
officers  of  this  Board  preside.  Attached  to  it  are  fourteen  subordinate 
departments,  and  also  a  minor  office,  which  is  charged  with  the  duty 
of  preparing  lists  of  such  young  M^ntchou  females  as,  being  free 
from  all  deformity,  are  fit  to  be  introduced  into  the  palace,  in  order 
that  the  emperor  may  select  individuals  from  among  them  to  become 
inmates  of  the  imperial  harem. 

The  fourteen  subordinate  departments  are  charged  With  the  su- 
pervision of  the  revenue,  &c.  of  the  several  provinces,  their  number 
being  fourteen  instead  of  eighteen,  by  combining  the  supervision  of 
Ifganliwuy  with  that  of  Keangsoo  as  of  one  province;  in  the  same 
miifiiier,  Kansuh  is  placed  under  the  same  supervision  as  Shense,  and 
Hoopih  and  Hoonan  arc  placed  under  one  supervision.     Chcihle 


i 


1  i'2  Strucfure  of  the    Chinrse  Govrrnmrnf,  Jri.i'. 

and  Fulikeen,  probably  on  account  of  their  commercial  relations, 
are  likewise  classed  to«rpther.  On  account  of  similar  relations,  also, 
the  revenues  of  Mantchouria  are  in  charire  of  the  department  of 
Shantung,  and  the  expenses  of  the  northwestern  colonies  are  under 
charge  of  the  department  of  Shense.  Besides  the  charge  which  is 
given  to  all  these  departments  over  the  revenue,  &>c,  of  the  several 
provinces,  each  of  them  has  further  to  attend  to  certain  portions  of 
the  general  business  of  the  Board.  Into  the  minute  details  of  these 
we  cannot  now  enter.  But  we  have  yet  to  jnention  other  offices  at- 
tached to  the  Board  of  Revenue ;  these  are  a  court  of  ap|)eal  on  dis- 
putes respecting  property  and  succession;  various  minor  treasuries 
for  supplying  the  expenses,  or  attending  to  the  receipts  arising  from 
particular  branches  of  the  affairs  of  the  Board  ;  a  mint,  under  the 
direction  of  two  of  tlie  shelang,  or  vice-presidents,  of  the  Board, 
and  of  two  other  superintendents  subordinate  to  them  ;  an  office  of 
'*  the  great  ministers  of  the  three  treasuries,**  san  koo  ta  chin,  name- 
ly the  treasuries  of  metals,  of  silks,  and  of  the  material  of  coloring, 
together  with  stationery,  6cc,;  and  lastly,  an  office,  tsang  chang, 
for  superintending  the  supplies  of  grain  in  and  about  the  capi- 
tal, under  the  direction  of  two  officers  bearing  the  rank  and  title  of 
shelang,  subordinate  to  whom  are  thirty-two  superintendents  of  the 
several  granaries,  besides  other  individuals  of  inferior  rank. 

The  Board  of  Rites ^  L6  Poo,  ^Mias  to  inquire  respecting  the  appli- 
cation of  the  five  classes  of  ritual  observances,  and  to  proclaim  them 
to  the  empire,  in  order  to  aid  the  sovereign  in  guiding  all  people.** 
The  five  classes  of  ritual  observances  are  explained  to  be;  1,  those  of 
a  propitious  nature,  vi/..  festivals,  sacrifices  to  the  gods,  and  a  few 
state  ceremonies;  2,  those  of  a  felicitous  or  joyful  nature,  as  the  first 
ascension  of  the  throne  by  the  sovereign,  state  congratulations,  grants 
of  nobility,  marriages,  feasts,  6cc. ;  3,  those  of  a  military  character, 
relating  to  the  preparations  for  war,  reviews  of  troops,  &c. ;  4,  those 
of  an  hospitable  nature,  relating  to  the  intercourse  of  foreign  states, 
and  the  presentation  of  tribute  from  abroad  and  from  the  provinces; 
and  5,  those  of  an  infelicitous  nature,  as  the  observances  upon  occa- 
sions of  death  and  burial. 

The  subordinate  departments  of  the  Board  of  Rites  are  four,  besides 
several  offices  for  carrying  on  the  general  business  of  the  Board. 
These  are  the  offices  already  mentioned  as  being  attached  to  each 
Board,  with  the  addition  of  a  depository  of  books  and  printing  plates, 
a  depository  of  sacrificial  vessels,  a  treasury,  &>c.  The  first  of  the 
four  departments  is  the  e-che  sze,  the  department  of  ceremonial  forms 
and  regulations.  It  has  the  regulation  of  the  etiquette  to  be  observed 
at  court,  on  ordinifiry,  and  on  extraordinary,  occasions,  on  congratu- 
latory attendances,  in  the  performance  of  ministerial  and  offici.il  du- 
ties, &c. ;  also  the  regulation  of  dresses,  caps,  &/C.,  as  to  figure,  size, 
color,  and  the  nature  of  their  ornaments ;  of  carriages  and  riding  ac- 
coutrements, their  form,  &^c.,  with  the  number  of  followers  and  the 
insignia  of  rank.  It  has  also  the  direction  of  the  entire  ceremonial 
of  personal  intercourse  between  the  various  ranks  of  peers,  minutely 


I 


1835.  Stt'uciure  of  the  Chinese  Government*  li3 

defining  the  number  of  bows  und  degree  of  attention  which  each  is  to 
paj  to  the  other,  when  meeting  in  official  capacities,  according  as  they 
are  on  terms  of  equality  or  otherwise.  It  has  to  direct  also  the  forms 
of  their  written  official  intercourse;  including  the  forms  to  be  observed 
in  addresses  to  and  from  foreign  states.  This  department  of  the 
Board  has  further  to  attend  to  the  establishment  of  the  governmental 
schools  and  academies;  and  the  regulation  of  the  public  literary  ex- 
aminations, the  number  of  the  graduates,  the  distinction  of  their  class- 
es, the  forms  of  their  selection,  atid  tlie  privileges  of  the  successful 
candidates.  Attached  to  this  department  is  an  office  for  manufactur- 
ing signets,  Sia:,  for  the  empress,  and  other  ladies  of  the  harem,  and 
for  princes  of  the  blood,  and  the  seals  of  the  offices  of  government. 
The  second  department,  sze-tse  sze,  is  for  the  superintendence  of 
sacrificial  rites  and  observances  towards  the  deities  and  towards  the 
spirits  of  departed  moiiarchs,  sages,  and  worthies;  among  these  we 
observe,  in  despite  of  the  improved  knowledge  of  astronomy  which 
they  have  gained  from  Europeans,  a  detail  of  the  rites  to  be  observed 
in  eclipses,  *^to  save  and  deliver  the  sun  and  moon!'*  This  depart- 
ment has  direction  also  of  the  funeral  rites,  and  the  observances  of 
the  period  of  mourning.  The  third  department,  that  of  '^host  and 
guest,**  choo-kih  sze,  is  for  the  regulation  of  observances  in  inter- 
course with  the  tributary  princes  and  foreign  monarchs,  and  in  the 
reception  of  the  annual  tributary  offerings  of  the  provinces.  It  regu- 
lates the  period  of  paying  tribute,  the  course  by  which  it  is  to  be 
brought,  and  the  presents  that  are  to  be  returned.  It  also  ordains  the 
general  principles  of  intercourse  with  tributary  and  foreign  states; 
among  these  we  now  only  mention  the  general  permission  granted 
to  foreign  astronomers,  mathematicians,  painters,  and  other  artists, 
to  repair  to  Peking,  applying  through  tlie  governor  of  Canton,  who 
reports  their  application  to  the  emperor,  and  receives  the  imperial 
permission  or  refusal  as  regards  their  individual  cases.  Attached  to 
this  department  is  an  iiiterpreter*s  office,  under  the  su|)erintendence 
of  two ^' great  ministers,**  and  one  other  officer  of  rank.  This  office 
is  not  merely  to  supply  interpreters  and  translators,  but  has  the  whole 
charge  of  lodging  foreign  embassies.  The  fourth  department  of  the 
Board  is  tsing-shen  sze,  the  department  of  meats  and  food.  It  has  the 
superintendence,  of  the  imperial  feasts  given  on  various  public  occa- 
sions, of  the  allowances  given  to  princes  and  to  certain  lords  in  wait- 
ing of  the  imperial  household,  of  the  supplies  of  animals  and  other 
sacrificial  meats  on  occasions  of  animal  sacrifices,  d&c. 

The  Board  of  Music^  Yo  Poo,  is  an  office  attached  to  the  \A  Poo, 
being  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Mantchou  president  of  that 
Board,  in  conjunction  with  an  indefinite  number  of  others,  princes 
and  Irigli  officers,  possessing  nmsical  talents.  Their  duties  are  to 
study  the  principles  of  harmony  and  melody,  to  compose  musical 
pieces,  and  to  form  instruments  of  music  proper  for  them ;  also  to 
suit  such  musical  pieces  to  the  various  ceremonial,  sacrificial,  and 
festive  occasions  on  which  they  are'  required.  We  confess  ourselves 
unable  to  follow  out  the  details  of  theory  and  nomenclature  int 


144  Structure  of  the  Chinese  Government.  July, 

which  the  work  before  us  launches  upon  this  suhject.  The  graces 
of  jdaucing  too  are  not  neglected;  the  Board  of  Music  has  a  number 
of  dancers  under  its  charge,  and  ordains  the  figures  of  the  '^  military 
and  civil  dances/\ 

The  Board  of  War^  Ping  Poo,  **^  has  the  direction  of  all  the  mi- 
litary officers  in  the  empire,  for  the  purpose  of  aiding. the  sove- 
reign  to.  protect  all  people.**  The  granting  and  resumption  of  rank 
and  dignities,  the  care  of  the  ornaments  of  war  and  regulation  of  the 
post-stages  and  relays,  the  discrimination  of  the  characters  and  capa- 
cities of  military  officers,  and  the  enumeration  of  the  serviceable 
militia,  are  subjects  of  its  attention.  Its  general  duties  consist  in 
the  presentation  of  military  officers  to  the  emperpr,  and  the  dis- 
tribution of  military  commands  throughout  the  empire,  and  the  pre- 
sident of  the  Board  att€|nds  the  emperor  on  all  occasions  of  reviewing 
the  troops.. 

The  subordinate  departments  are  four.  1 ,  woo-scuen  sze,  the. 
duties  pf^  which  are  to  adjust  the  distinctions  of  rank,  and  to  direct 
the  selection  and  succession  of  officers,  commencing  with  their  ex- 
amination and  graduateship,  the  latter  being  the  same,  and  con- 
ducted on  the  same  principles,  as  that  of  the  literary  class;  the 
former  consisting  chiefly  in  trials  of  horsemanship,  archery,  and  a 
few  other  military  exercises:  this  department  regulates  also  the  titles, 
insignia  of  rank,  &c.,  borne  by  the  officers,  the  periods  for  the  higher 
ranks  of  officers  employed  in  the  provinces  revisiting  the  court,  and 
the  choice  of  positions  to  be  occupied  by  the  troops.  The  2,  cheih- 
fang  sze.  Of  this  department  the  duties  are  to  inquire  into  the 
merits  and.  demerits  of  officers,  and  regulate  their  promotion  or  de- 
gradation accordingly;  as  also  the  pay  ment  of  pensions  or  remuner- 
ations to  those  who  have  been  wounded,  and  to  the  relatives  of 
those  who  have  died  in  battle.  This  department  has  also  to  inves- 
tigate the  talents  and  qualifications  of  all  the  officers  of  the  army: 
it  has  further  to  regulate  the  frequent  exercising  of  the  troops,  their 
instruction  by  reviews,  sham  fights,  ^^c. ;  and  to  examine  the  pass- 
ports of  individuals  crossing  the  frontiers.  The  3,  chay-ma  sze. 
This  department  has  the  care  of  the  cavalry,  the  horses,  camels, 
chariots  and  other  warlike  vehicles,  &c.,  including  the  relays  of  post- 
horses  and  thjB  post-stations  throughout  the  country  ;  and  has  also  a 
partial  supervision  of  the  imperial  carriages  and  horses.  Attached  to 
this  department  are  two  minor  offices,  one  a  courier's  office,  called  the 
'^office  for  the  announcement  of  victories;**  and  the  other  for  the  care 
of  certain  houses  and  chariots  which  are  kept,  it  would  seem,  chiefly, 
for  the  use  of  these  couriers,  who  are  employed,  in  times  of  peace  as 
well  as  in  war,  for  conveying  urgent  dispatches  to  all  parts  of  the 
empire.  The  4th,  wo-hoo  sze.  The  duties  of  this  department  are, 
to  regulate  the  distinctions  of  corps  in  the  army,  its  various  classes 
of  troops,  infantry,  cavalry,  artillery,  &c.;  and  to  direct  the  punish- 
ments of  the  military  ;  also  to  attend  to  the  adequate  supply  of  the 
munition^  of  war ;  and  finally  to  regulate  the  examinations  for  mih- 
tary  promotion. 


1835.  Sfruciure  of  the   Chinese  Government,  145 

The  Board  of  Punishments,  Hing  Poo,  "  has  cliarge  of  tlie  penal 
eiiactments  and  arrangements,  in  order  to  aid  the  sovereign  in  cor- 
recting ail  people.*'  Its  chief  duties  are  the  settlement  of  penal 
laws;  the  decision  of  causes  and  appeals;  the  confirmation  or  altera- 
tion of  sentences;  and  the  regulation  of  fines  and  mulcts.  In  cases 
of  capital  crimes,  with  certain  enumerated  exceptions,  the  officers  of 
this  Board  meet  with  two  other  criminal  courts,  and  the  three  deli- 
berate conjointly  ;  and  at  the  period  of  the  autumnal  decisions,  they 
meet  the  officers  of  eight  other  courts,  in  order  to  reconsider  the 
sentences  passed  by  the  various  provincial  judges;  these  nine  courts 
are  called  the  kew  king,  ^'  nine  [bodies  of]  ministers  ;*'  they  will  be 
again  referred  to  below,  when  we  come  to  remark  upon  the  office 
and  duties  of  the  Censorate.  We  pass  over  the  distinctions  of  crimes 
and  punishments,  since  they  have  already  been  ^6  fully  detailed  in 
sir  George  Staunton's  elegant  translation  of  the  penal  code.  The 
offices  for  conducting  the  general  business  of  the  Board  are  the  same 
as  those  of  the  other  Boards,  with  the  addition  of  the  following :  i, 
the  court  of  the  autumnal  decisions,  for  attending  to  the  decisions 
passed  by  the  emperor  on  all  the  criminal  cases  referred  from  the 
provinces  to  receive  his  final  judgment ;  2,  the  laW  chambers,  for 
marking  all  changes  made  in  the  body  of  the  written  laws  and  the 
supplementary  enactments,  and  for  preparing  all  new  editions  of  the 
]ienal  code  for  publication ;  3,  a  prison's  court,  for  the  superinten- 
dence of  prisons  and  jailers;  4,  a  treasury  of  fines;  and  5,  an  office 
for  taking  charge  of  the  ordinary  receipts  (consisting  of  certain  sums 
and  supplies  levied  from  the  provinces),  and  the  expenditure  of  the 
Bo^rd. 

The  Board  of  Works,  Kiing  Poo,  '*  has  tlie  direction  of  the 
public  works  tlirougliout  the  empire,  and  the  cliarge  of  expenditure 
thereon,  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  sovereign  to  keep  all  people, 
settled."  It  has  to  regulate  the  erection  and  repairing  of  ail  edifices 
of  the  governmeiit,  and  buildings  for  the  use  of  the  public,  whether 
of  earth,  wood,  or  any  other  mnterial ;  and  to  attend  to  th6  manu- 
facture of  all  kinds  of  vessels,  instruments,  dresses,  &/*..,  required  for 
the  use  of  government,  or  for  the  observance  of  sacrificial  rites ;  like- 
wise, to  the  digging  of  ditches,  building  of  city  walls,  setting  up  of 
dikes  and  embankments,  erection  of  imperiiil  mausolet.,  d&c.  It' 
has  also  the  regulation  of  weights  and  measures.  The  offices  for 
conducting  its  general  business  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  other 
Boards* 

Its  subordinate  departments  are  the  foi^r  following,  namely:  J, 
ying-shen  sze,  the  duties  ol' which  consist  in  the  care  of  hinldings, 
city  walls,  palaces,  temples,  altars,  governmental  offices,  i^nd  other 
public  edifices :  it  has  also  to  take  charge  of,  and  set  a  price  upon, 
all  jiuildings  confiscated  to  government;  it  has  to  prepare  tents  and 
camp  equipage  for  the  imperial  journeys;  the  care  of  all  instruments 
required  for  the  various  kinds  of  works,  and  of  the  imperial  supplies 
of  timber  is  another  portion  of  the  duty  of  this  department ;  four  su- 
perintendents of  timber  are  appointed  under  it,  and  two  of  glass  ware 

VOL.    IV.      NO.    III.  19 


146  Structure  of  the  Chinese  Government.  July, 

and  pottery.  The  2,  yu-h&ug  sze.  The  duties  of  this  department 
are  to  attend  to  the  manufacture  of  instruments  and  vessels  required 
by  the  government,  and  of  mihtary  weapons,  guns,  shot,  &c.;  it  has 
also  charge  of  distinguishing  into  chisses  the  pearls  produced  from 
the  imperial  pearl  fisheries ;  weights  and  measures  are  regulated  by 
it ;  the  tablets  used  in  all  the  provinces  as  death-warrants,  on  all 
occasions  of  summary  execution,  are  made  by  it.  These  are  wooden 
boards,  on  which  is  inscribed,  in  large  letters  of  gold,  the  word  "  war- 
rant,'* in  Chinese  and  Mantchou,  with  the  seal  of  the  Board  of  War 
attached;  these  tablets  are  laid  up  in  the  offices  of  the  governors  and 
Iieut.-guvcrnors  of  provinces,  and  when  required,  are  brought  out 
with  much  form,  after  the  ceremony  oi*  asking  for  them  before  a 
tablet  representing  the  emperor  has  been  first  gone  through ;  every 
general  at  the  head  of  an  army,  or  in  command  of  a  garrison,  has  a 
similar  warrant,  with  the  difference  only  of  being  made  of  silk,  in- 
stead of  wood,  and  in  the  form  of  a  banner.  Seven  depositories  of 
banners  and  camp  equipage,  camel  accoutrements,  sulphur,  shot, 
cannon,  charcoal,  and  miscellaneous  articles,  are  attached  to  this 
department,  under  the  direction  of  twice  as  many  superintendents. 
The  3d  department  is  too-shwuy  sze  ;  which  has  charge  of  all  water- 
ways, the  repair  of  dikes  and  embankments,  cutting  canals,  making 
and  repairing  highways,  erecting  bridges,  d:^.  It  has  under  its  di- 
rection various  military  posts  on  the  banks  of  rivers,  to  observe  the 
state  of  the  banks,  and  also  posts,  both  civil  and  military,  to  observe 
the  state  of  the  dikes  on  the  coasts  of  Keangsoo  and  Chekeang.  It 
has  charge  likewise  of  all  the  imperial  dock-yards,  and  of  the  build- 
ing of  governmental  vessels  of  every  kind,  also  the  direction  of  tolls, 
and  the  care  of  roads,  and  of  the  streets  and  sinks  of  the  capital. 
Wooden  and  other  cases  for  the  preservation  of  books,  records,  d&c., 
are  made  under  its  direction ;  and  attached  to  it  are  two  superinten- 
dents of  icehouses,  whose  duty  it  is  to  attend  to  the  preservation 
of  that  article  throughout  the  summer;  two  other  superintendents 
have  charge  of  silks  of  every  kind,  for  making  dresses,  Sec.  The 
4tli  department,  tun-teen  szo,  has  charge  of  the  imperial  mausolea, 
and  the  supervision  of  all  the  workmen  ^hq  are  employed  under 
the  immediate  direction  of  the  Board.  The  tombs  of  meritorious 
officers,  to  whose  remains  the  emperor,  as  a  mark  of  approbation, 
orders  sepulture  to  be  given  at  the  public  expense,  are  made  under  the 
direction  of  this  department.  So  likewise  are  the  ornamental  fur- 
nishing of  palaces,  temples,  and  other  buildings. 

The  mini  is  under  the  direction  of  two  vice-presidents  (shelang) 
of  the  Board  of  Works,  with  two  superintendtints  subordinate  to  them. 
The  manufucturc  of  gunpowder  is  under  llie  direction  of  two  *'  great 
ministers,"  with  one  subordinate  superintendent.  The  office  of  su- 
perintending the  streets  and  roads  in  and  about  the  capital,  is  under 
the  direction  of  two  censors,  in  conjunction  with  a  member  of  the 
Board  of  Works,  and  one  officer  specially  appointed.  There  are 
also  a  few  minor  offices  attached  to  this  Board. 

The  six  Boards  of  Moukdcn,    formed  on  the  model  of  the  ancient 


1635.  Structure  of  thi  Chinese  Govermnent.  147 

lull  Poo  of  Cluim,  being  confined  in  their  jurisdiction  to  Mantchouria, 
must  be  noticed  when  we  come  to  speak  ot'the  provincial  govern- 
ments. 

The  It  fan  yutn^  **  court  for  the  government  of  foreigners,**  or 
colonial  office,  though  its  duties  are  also  confined  to  a  part  of  tho 
empire,  must  not  be  similarly  passed  over,  inasmuch  as  several 
different  and  very  extensive  governments  are  under  its  direction,  as 
well  as  a  few  really  foreign  relations,  which  must  l>e  regarded  as  af- 
fecting, at  least  in  some  degree,  the  general  government  of  the  em- 
pire. 

The  duties  of  this  office  consist  in  *Uhe  government  of  the  external 
foreigners,  the  regulation  of  their  honors  and  emoluments,  the  ap- 
pointment of  their  visits  to  the  court,  and  the  adjustment  of  their 
punishments,  in  order  to  spread  abroad^the  majesty  and  goodness  of 
the  empire.**  This  enumeration  of  its  duties  is  sufficient  to  show 
who  are  the  persons  denoted  by  the  terra  *'  external  foreigners**  (wae 
fan);  they  are  the  tributary  and  subjected  tribes  without  the  frontiers 
of  the  "eighteen  provinces'*  of  China  Proper,  and  of  the  "three 
eastern  provinces**  of  Mantchouria;  and  are  called  external^  in 
contradistinction  to  the  tributary  tribes  in  Szechuen,  Formosa,  and 
otiier  places.  They  arc  also  called  /an,  foreigners,  as  distinguished 
from  the  e,  barbarians  unconstrained  by  the  reforming  influences  of 
the  celestial  empire.  These  barbarians  are  also  like  the  foreign  tri- 
butaries, divided  into  two  classes,  external  and  internal^  the  latter 
including  all  the  unsubdued  and  generally  savage  mountaineers  in 
the  interior  of  the  country,  in  Kwangtung,  Kwangse,- Kweichow, 
and  other  provinces.  The  colonial  office  regulates  the  government 
of  the  nomads,  and  restricts  their  journeyings,  as  regards  the  space 
within  which  they  ai'e  to  confine  themselves,  lest  one  tribe  should 
trespass  on  the  pasturage  of  a  tieighboring  one.  ft  has  offices  for 
conducting  its  general  business  similar  to  those  of  the  six  Boards ; 
and  the  management  of  its  peculiar  affairs  is  apportioned  among  six 
subordinate  departments.  Its  officers  are  all  Tartars,  consisting  of 
a  shangshoo  or  president,  and  two  shelang  or  y ice- presidents,  who  are 
Mantchous,  with  one  supernumerary  shelang  who  is  always  a  native 
Mongolian,  and  generally  retains  the  office  for  life.  The  subordinate 
officers  and  clerks  have  the  same  designations  as  those  of  the  six 
Boards. 

The  1st  department j  ke*>tseih  sze,  has  charge  of  tho  territorial  li- 
mitations, and  regulates  the  rank  and  succession  of  the  princes  and 
nobles  of  the  inner  Mongolian  tribes;  It  superintends  their  govern- 
ment, and  the  appointment  of  subordinate  officers ;  the  allotments 
of  land  for  tillage  to  Chinese  settlers ;  the  taxation  of  the  people ; 
and  the  roads  for  intercommunication ;  it  arranges  the  marriages  of 
the  princes,  and  of  their  sons  and  daughters,  these  being  usually  in- 
termarried with  the  imperial  family;  it  has  charge  of  the  arrange- 
ments of  the  tribes  into  chulkans,  or  corps,  and  of  receiving  trien- 
nially  from  the  corps  their  oath  of  fealty:  it  has  charge  also  of 
reviewing  their  forces.     The  2d  department,  waug-hwuy  sze,  regu* 


I  IB  Slrurfure  of  the  Chiiicu   Govrrnment,  Jiri.v, 

lutes  the  salaries  of  the  inner  Mongolian  princes,  their  visits  to  thi^ 
court,  their  tribute,  and  the  reception  abo  of  the  iinperial  daughters 
who  may  have  ^^  descended  by  marriage  ^^  among  them.  Their  visits 
to  the  court  are  paid  in  regular  succession  ;  they  are  divided  into 
courses,  one  course  visiting  Peking  annually.  This  department  also 
fixes  the  numbers  of  the  retinue  and  personal  guards  of  the  princes 
and  nobles,  according  to  their  rank.  The  3d  department,  teen-shuh 
sze,  exercises  over  the  outer  Mongolian  princes  and  nobles,  the 
lamas  of  Tibet,  dec,  and  the  tribes  which,  having  no  superior  chiefs, 
are  ruled  by  Chinese  governmental  officers,  nearly  the  same  control 
ak  the  first  departmeht  exercises  over  the  inner  Mongolians.  It  fixes 
the  limits  of  the  territories  of  each  tribe,  supervises  their  government, 
regulates  their  rank  and  succession,  arranges  their  division  into  corps, 
superintends  the  ways  of  communication  between  one  tribe  and 
another,  and  regulates  their  ihtercouue  both  ordinary  and  commercial : 
merchants  among  them  are  required  to  have  licenses  from  the  colonial 
office.  At  Kourun,  the  chief  city  of  the  Kalkas,  are  resident  two 
ministers,  keepers  of  the  Russian  frontier,  and  the  organs  of  com- 
munication with  Russia  :  they  have  an  office  also  at  Kiachta,  where 
they  regulate  the  commercial  intercourse  between  Russia  and  China. 
With  regard  to  the  lamas,  the  succession  of  the  koubilkan,  or  di- 
vinely inspired  lamas,  formerly  a  subject  of  so  much  intrigue,  is  now 
regulated  by  the  emperor,  through  the  medium  of  this  department. 
Many  of  the  lamas  are^cattered  over  Mongolia,  but  their  chief  re- 
sidence is  in  Tibet,  where  for  the  government  of  them  and  the  peo- 
ple, two  political  residents  from  Peking  arc  joined  to  the  councils  of 
the  dalai  lama,  and  the  bantchin-erdeni.  These  residents  arrange 
the  precedence  of  the  heads  of  the  tribes,  direct  their  militi^ry  for- 
ces, supervise  the  revenues,  regulate  the  punishments,  and  establisli 
laws  '*  for  the  tranquillity  of  Tangout."  The  tribute  of  Tibet  and  the 
Gorkas  is  also  under  the  direction  of  this  departments  The  4th  de- 
partment, jow-yuen  sze,  regulates  the  emoluments,  the  tribute,  ^c,  of 
the  outer  Mongolian  ])rinces  and  the  lamas,  as  the  2d  department 
does  those  of  the  inner  Mongolians.  The  5th  department,  lae^yueu 
sze,  regulates  the -government  of  the  Mohammedan  princes  and  begs; 
the  peribds  of  their  visiting  the  court,  their  offerings,  and  those  of  the 
tributary,  but  not  subdued,  Pourouths,  Kassaks,  and  Turkomans  of 
Khokand,  Badakshan,  Belour,  Tashkend,  and  Aokhan,  in  Indepen- 
dent Tartary.  It  regulates  the  taxation  of  the  Mohammedans  and 
their  intercommunication.  The  6th  department,  le-hing  sze,  regu- 
lates the  penal  discipline  of  the  tributary  tribes.  A  translator's  office, 
an  office  of  supervision,  and  a  treasury,  are  attached  to  the  colonial 
office. 

^The  ToO'Cha  yuen^  *' all-examining  court,"  or  Censorate,  is  in- 
trusted with  *^  the  care  of  manners  and  customs,  the  investigation  of 
all  public  offices  within  and  without  the  capital,  the  discrimination 
between  the  good  and  bad  performance  of  the  business  thereof,  and 
between  the  uprightness  and  depravity  of  the  officers  employed  there- 
in ;  taking  the  lead  of  the  ko  and  taou  censors,  and  uttering  each  his 


1835.  Structure,  a/ the  Chmcae  Government,  140 

sentiments  and  reproofs,  in  order  to  caiige  officers  to  lie  diligent  in 
attention  to  their  daily  duties,  and  to  render  the  government  of  the 
empire  stable.**  When  important  affairs  of  government  are  stbmitted 
to  the  consideration  •of  the  nine  courts  (kew  king,  nine  [bodies 
of]  minister^),  the  Censorate  is  one  of  the  nine,  the  other  eight  being 
the  six  Boards,  the  Tungching  sze*s  office,  and  the  Tale  sze ;  and 
when  important  criminal  cases  are  laid  before  tiie  three  courts^  the 
Censorate  is  also  one  of  the  three,  the  other  two  being  the  Board  of 
Punishments,  and  the  Tale  sze.  On  most  state  occasions,  some  of 
the  members  of  this  court  attend  by  the  side  of  tlie  emperor,  and 
they  are  on  many  occasions  at  liberty  to  express  their  opinions 
openly.  The  officers  are  two  too-yu  she,  or  ceusori^,  and  four  foo 
too-yu  she,  or  deputy  censors ;  these  are  called,  censors  of  the  left ; 
the  governors  of  provinces  are  ex  officio  censors  of  the  right ;  and 
the  lieutenant-governors,  with  the  governors  of  the  rivers  and  in- 
land navigation,  are  ex  officio  deputy  censors,  also  of  the  right. 
The  subordinate  officers  are  kingleih,  toosze,  and  clerks.  The 
subordinate  departments  of  the  Censorate  are  the  luh  ko,  six  classes, 
the  censors  of  the  fifteen  taou,  or  provinces ;  and  the  censors  of 
the  five  divisions  of  the  city  of,  Peking.  The  six  classes  are. named 
after  the  six  Boards,  each  having  to  attend  to  the  supervision  of 
the  Board  after  which  it  is  named,  and  also,  except  the  revenue 
class,  the  supervision  of  some  of  the  other  courts  of  tji^  capital. 
Their  officers  are  called  keihszechung,  and  their  duties,,  in  addition 
to  the  supervision  of  all  the  courts,  consist  in  the  receipt  of  public 
documents  from  the  Nuy  Ko,  which  they  classify  and  then.tfnnsmit 
to  the  several  courts  to  which  they  appertain ;  ^nd  in  a  half-monthly 
examination  of  papers  entered  on  the  archives  of  each  court.  On 
almost  all  affairs  they  are  permitted  to  give  their  opinions.  The 
censors  of  the  fifteen  taou  have  also  to  attend  to  the  supervision  of 
all  the  courts  of  the  capital,  and  the  examination  of  all  the  archives  of 
each  court,  conjoined  with  the  duty  of  looking  into  all  criminal  cases 
in  the  provinces.  The  third  department  of  the  Censorate  is  confined 
to  affairs  of  the  city,  the  duty  of  its  officers  being  to  supervise  the 
government,  settle  the  quarrels,  and  repress  the  crimes,  of  the  inha- 
bitants of  Peking. 

The.  Tungching  szeh  office  may  be  denominated  a  court  of  repre- 
sentation. Its  officers  are  two  tungching  sze,  two  deputies,  and  two 
councilors.  Their  duties  are,  to  receive  memoiials  froip  the  pro- 
vinces, and  place  them  in  the  hands  of  the  Nuy  Ko,  and  to  receive  the 
appeals  of  the  people  from  the  judgments  of  local  and  provincial 
officers  to  the  emperor.  This  is  one  of  the  nine  courts.  Attached 
to  it  is  an  office  for  attending  at  the  palace  gate  to  await  the  beating 
Qf  a  drum,  which,  in  conformity  with  an  ancient  custom,  is  placed 
there,  that  appellants  may,  by  striking  it,  obtain  a  hearing. 
;  The  Tale  sze  is  a  criminal  court,  and  court  of  appeal ;  and  has 
the  duty  of  **  adjusting  all  criminal  punishments  in  the  empire.*'  It  is 
one  of  the  nine  courts  for  consulting  on  important  governmental  mat- 
ters, and  one  of  the  three  supreme  courts  of  judicature.     In  all  cases 


150  Structure  of  the  Chinese  Government.  Jri.T« 

of  capital  crimes,  these  three  courts  must  be  unanimous  in  their  de- 
cisions; or  if  unanimity  cannot  be  obtained,  the  opinion  of  both 
parties  must  be  submitted  to  the  emperor,  who  will  pass  judgment 
upon  them.  Thi)  Tale  ^zg  is  sometimes  divided  into  two  subordi- 
nate courts,  the  heads  of  which  preside  in  assemblies  of  the  subordi- 
nate departmentt)  of  the  Board  of  Punishments,  each  of  tlje  two  courts 
being  joined  with  half  the  whole  number  of  the  departments  of  the 
Board.  Its  officers  are  two  king  or  presidents,  two  shaou  king  or 
vice-presidents,  and  over  each  of  the  two  courts,  three  sze  ching  or 
assistants,  with  other  officers.  The  officers  for  conducting  the  gene- 
ral business  are  similar  to  those  of  the  six  Boards. 

The  Imperial  Academy,  Hanlin  yuen,  is  intrusted  with  "  the  duty 
of  drawing  up  v.irions  governmental  (iocnments,  as  also  histories  and 
other  works ;  its  chief  officers  take  the  lead  of  the  various  classes, 
and  excite  their  exertions  to  advance  in  learning;  in  order  to  pre- 
pare them  for  employmf  nrs',  and  to  fit  them  for  attending  on  the 
sovereign.**  The  chief  officers  are  two  presidents,  chaug  yuen  hedsze, 
who  attend  upon  the  emperor  in  the  palace,  and  superintend  the 
studies  of  the  academical  graduates.  Twice  a  year  they  give  in  lists 
of  officers  from  among  whom  the  emperor  may  select  '*  speakers  ** 
for  the  ^*  classical  feasts  :**  the  duty  of  these  speakers  is  to  prepare 
literary  papers,  to  translate  into  Mantchou  or  vice  vers^  literary 
essays  written  by  the  emperor,  and  read  the  same  before  his  majesty. 
Besides  these,  there  are  '  learned  attendant  readers,*  '  learned  at- 
tendant speakers,*  '  attendant  readers,*  and  '  attendant  speakers,*  of 
each  denomination  five,  together  with  an  unlimited  number  of  senior 
graduates.  Their  duties  are  to  prepare  for  the  press  nil  works  pub- 
nshed  under  governmental  sanction.  On  occasions  of  the  *'  grand 
examinations,**  specially  appointed,  these  officers  have  to  undergo 
a  fresh  examination  of  their  literary  abilities;  and  if  they  arc  not 
sufficiently  high  on  the  list  of  successful  candidates,  arc  liable  to  lose 
a  portion  of  their  rank,  or  to  be  altojrether  dismissed  from  office. 
There  is  attached  (o  the  academy  an  office  for  writing  memorials  to 
the  emperor  and  other  official  documents  ;  there  is  another  for  copy- 
ing and  revising  works  which  are  intended  for  publication;  and  there 
is  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  a  certain  class  of  graduates  called 
shookeihsze. 

Subordinate  to  the  Hanlin  yuen  is  an  office,  the  members't>f  which, 
twenty-two  in  number,  are  selected  from  among  the  officers  of  the 
academy,  and  are  intrusted  in  rotation,  generally  four  at  a  time, 
with  the  duty  of  attending  the  emperor  on  all  public  occasions,  and 
recording  his  words  and  actions.  This  office  is  called  Kekeuchoo 
kwan.  The  historiographer*s  school,  Kwoshe  kwan,  is  also  subor- 
dinate to  the  academy.  The  object  of  its  institution  is  the  prepara- 
tion of  national  histories  and  memoirs.  The  Shensze  foo  is  a  school 
adjoined  to  the  academy;  the  objects  of  tl)e  institution  of  which  seem 
hardly  to  differ  from  those  attended  to  hy  the  academy  itself,  namely, 
the  drawing  up  of  certain  papers,~and  the  preparation  of  histories 
and.  other  n.'Uional  works.     In  consequence  of  this  similarity  of  ob- 


» 


1835.  Journal  of  Occurrences^  151 

ject,  il  has  been  more  than  once  amalgamated  with  the  academy,  but 
again  separated.  The  instruction  of  the  imperial  family  seems  to  be 
occasionally  a  subject  of  its  attention.  The  officers  are  two  prin-» 
cipals,  shensze,  and  two  deputies,  shaou  shensze,  besides  several 
subordinates. 


Art.  IV.    Journal  of  Occurrenus*    Migfortune  of  the  English  bark 
Troughton;   locusts;  Corea. 

July  Qth,  The  English  bark  Troughton,  captain  James  Thompson,  from 
London,  last  from  Singapore,  arrived  this  day  in  distress.  The  condition  of 
tins  ill-fated  vessel  and  her  crew  has  excited  much  sympathy  among  the 
foreign  community.  It  appears  that  on  the  3d  of  July,  m  lat.  20**  21  N., 
long.  112"  53'  E.,  she  experienced  a  heavy  gale  firom  the  N.E.,  which  was 
succeeded  by  a  more  violent  wind  from  the  S.  W.  The  wind  blew  to  pieces 
the  double  reefed  main  topsail,  and  from  the  laboring  of  the  ship  in  the  cross 
sea,  the  main  mast  gave  away,  carrying  with  it  the  fore  and  mizzen  masts,  and 
the  waves  breaking  over  completely  swept  the  deck.  During  Uie  three  fal- 
lowing days,  the  crew  was  well  worn  down  by  pumping  the  vessel,  and 
working  at  the  rigging  of  jury  masts.  By  this  time,  she  was  near  Uie  Manda- 
rines Cap,  a  white  conical  rock  lying  between  Haelingshan  and  Shangchuen 
Stt.  Jdm's  island),  to  the  southwest  of  Macao.  While  near  the  coast,  many 
hing  boats  had  been  around  her,  and  the  men  beine  permitted  to  come  on 
board,  and  even  asttsting  the  crew,  had  marked  too  WeB  their  exhausted  state, 
and  the  defenseless  conmtion  of  the  bark.  On  the  evening  of  the  dth  of  July, 
l^refbre,  while  the  hands  were  taking  supper,  the  captain  and  the  &8t  officer, 
who  were  sitting  on  the  poop,  suddenly  found  two  large  native  boats  near 
them  again,  all  those  previously  around  the  vessel  having  left  before  ni^t. 
lliese  boats  in  an  instant  ran  under  the  stem  one  on  each  side,  threw  a  voUey 
of  stones  at  those  on  the  poop,  and  came  forward  with  spears.  The  work  of 
boarding  the  vessel  was  easily  done,  as  she  la^  stripped  of  her  bulwarks  very 
little  higher  than  the  boats.  Before  the  captam  and  mate,  who  ran  into  the 
Clibin  mr  tiieir  arms,  could  set  up,  the  deck  was  filled  with  more  than  two 
hund^  Chinese,  armed  with  knives  and  long  bamboos  pointed  with  ircm.  As 
they  came  aboard,  the  first  man  they  met  was  the  cook,  whom  they  jpve  fif- 
teen wounds  and  left  for  dead ;  one  of  the  seamen  was  also  somewhat  mjured. 
They  then  bonmd  all  the  crew  apart,  but  the  captain  and  mate,  together  with 
the  steward  and  a  small  boy,  for  nearly  an  hour  and  a  half  prevented  their  de- 
scending into  the  cabin,  by  firing  at  them  with  pistols.  But  the  robbers  tore 
up  the  sky-lights,  and  companion-way,  and  through  them  with  their  long  spears, 
pulled  down  most  of  the  cabins  and  partitions,  and  severely  wounded  the  cap- 
tain. Unable  to  injure  their  assailants  from  want  of  proper  ammunition, 
weakened  by  the  loss  of  much  blood,  and  almost  suffocated  by  the  smoke 
and  flflmnes  occasioned  by  the  fire  thrown  down  by  the  pirates  into  the  cabin, 
these  desperate  men,  secinc  thev  must  be  butchered  or  burned  alive,  determin- 
eid  to  blow  up  the  vessel,  ror  this  purpose  they  threw  into  the  fire  succes- 
sively, three  kegs  of  powder,  which,  however,  produced  no  |frcat  effect,  owing  to 
the  rent  of  the  sky-lights,  the  companion-way,  and  the  wmdows.    One  of  the 


J  52  Journal  of  Occiurcncrs. 

beame^  and  a  few  of  the  upper  deck  plaiiks,  were  started,  and  the  steward's 
feet  were  severely  burned  by  the  explosion.  The  mate  prt^ferring  drowning, 
leaped  through  the  window  into  the  water,  and  many  spears  were  hurled  at 
him  from  the  boats  around,  till  one  finally  took  him  in  and  lashed  him  fast  by  the 
neck.  After  the  mate  had  made  his  escape,  the  captain  threw  another  keg 
of  powder  into  the  fire,  but  without  any  effect.  The  second  officer  was  now 
released,  and  bid  to  teU  the  captain  that  his  life  would  be  spared,  if  he  would 
come  upon  deck.  Finding  he  could  defend  himself  no  longer,  and  suppos- 
ing himself  almost  the  only  person  alive  of  the  ship's  company,  he  accordingly 
came  up,  but  was  immediately  cut  on  the  head,  and  would  have  been  butcher- 
ed but  for  the  timely  interference  of  another  Chinese.  He  was  now  taken, 
together  with  the  chief  mate  who  was  brought  up  from  the  boat,  and  strongly 
secured  to  the  wheel.  The  pirates,  having  by  this  time  extinguished  the  flames, 
proceeded  to  the  work  of  plimder,  breaking  open  everything,  and  taking  what 
they  liked.  It  is  understood  they  took  away  in  specie  about  £15,000  stg.,  be- 
sides injuring  and  destroying  many  valuable  cases.  By  10  o'clock  p,  m.  they 
went  away,  leaving  the  crew  lashed  down  in  various  parts  of  the  deck. 

July  loth.  As  soon  as  the  Troughton  arrived  here,  the  superintendents 
of  British  trade  were  informed  of  the  outrage,  who  sent  a  statement  to  the 
keunmin  foo  of  Macao,  and  he  informed  the  goven.or  at  Canton.  On  the  14th, 
two  naval  officers  of  rank  visited  the  vessel  lying  in  Kumsing  moon,  and 
having  obtained  particular  information  of  the  affair,  one  of  them  immediately 
repaired  to  Canton.  Shortly  afterwarJs  a  civil  officer  from  the  governor,  in 
company  with  the  keunmin  foo,  and  Mr.  Gutzlaff  as  interpreter,  visited  her 
again,  and  obtained  the  details.  It  is  understood  that  a  number  of  fishermen 
have  since  been  arrested,  and  a  part  of  the  property  retaken  with  them.  The 
amount  recovered  varies  according  to  the  report  of  the  officers  and  the  popular 
rumor  from  $7000  to  $40,000.  By  the  last  accounts,  we  hear  that  the  cook 
is  slowly  recovering,  and  that  the  other  wounded  men  are  nearly  or  quite 
convalescent. 

Jtdy  fS^th,  Locusts.  The  Egyptian  plague  of  locusts  made  their  appear- 
ance in  Kwangse,  and  the  western  departments  of  Kwangtung,  about  the  30th 
of  the  month.  A  small  advance  guard  having  come  as  far  as  Canton,  orders 
were  issued  to  the  military  and  people  to  exterminate  them,  as  was  done  when 
they  made  their  appearance  here  in  October,  1833.  As  this  was  much  easier 
said  than  done,  the  next  resort  was  to  the  more  rational  mode  of  offering  a 
bounty  of  a  dozen  or  fifteen  cash  per  catty  for  the  locusts.  But  during  the 
late  strong  winds,  the  locusts  are  said  to  have  been  driven  before  it  in  such 
quantities  and  into  such  places,  that  the  catchers  of  them  seemed  likely  to  re- 
alize some  profit  from  the  bounty.  But  true  to  Chinese  prudence,  the  officers 
then  immediately  lowered  the  bounty,  and  would  give  but  five  or  six  cash  per 
catty.  The  damage  occasioned  by  these  insects  is  very  great,  and  the  Chi- 
nese always  dread  their  approach.  A  swarm  will  destroy  a  field  of  rice  in  a 
short  time,  leaving  the  former  green  prospect  an  unsightly  marsh.  The  Chi- 
nese affirm  that  the  leader  is  uie  largest  individual  of  the  whole  swarm,  and 
that  the  rest  follow  all  his  motions.  Some  stragglers  have  madp  their  ap- 
peamnce  in  the  hongs,  which  were  from  two  and  a  half  to  tliree  inches  long, 
strongly  limbed,  and  agreed  with  the  popular  description  given  of  the  EWptian 
locust.  The  natives  regard  the  insect,  when  deprived  of  the  abdomiii  and 
properly  cooked,  as  passable  eatiiig,  though  they  do  not  appear  to  hold  a  dish 
of  locusts  in  much  estimation .  I 

Corea.  The  king  of  Corea,  Le  Sung  having  lately  died,  his  queen  hato  sent 
to  inform  the  emperor,  and  to  request  the  usual  honors  to  be  paid  to  him];  also 
to  tjoiicit  regal  honors  to  be  paid  to  the  memory  of  his  deceased  son  ana  beir, 
Le  Haou,  and  the  regal  title  to  be  conferred  upon  his  grandson  Le  liwa^i,  the 
son  of  Le  lliiou.     The  Board  of  Rites  is  commanded  to  act  accordingly. 


Tilh 


€lllNL^8i:    RliPCKSITORY, 


Vol,  IV.  — August,  1835.— No    4. 


Art.  I.  Pih  Kcd  Sing  kaou  ko^  or  A  brief  inquiry  concerning 
the  Hundred  Family  Names :  character  and  object  of  the  work  ; 
variety  of  nanus  in  China,  and  the  manner  of  loriting  them ; 
degrees  of  consanguinity,  with  the  terms  used  to  express  them. 

It  has  frequently  been  said,  and  has  generally  been  believed,  by 
foreigners,  that  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  Chinese  empire  there  are 
only  about  one  hundred  different  names  of  families.     This  erroneous 
opinion  has  perhaps  gained  currency  by  the  title  of  the  book  before 
us ;  tiiough  in  fact  it  contains  four  hundred  and  fifty-four  surnames, 
or  names  of  families,  instead  of  one  hundred,  as  its  title  seems  to 
indicate.     Pih  sing,  ^  the  hundred  surnames,*  is  used  to  denote  the 
people  collectively, — pih, '  a  hundred,*  being  used  according  to  the 
Chinese  idiom  to  signify  all.     The  Pih  Kea  Sing  was  compiled  by 
Wang  Tsinshing,  one  of  the  commentators  on  the  Trimetrical  Clas- 
sic ;  and  in  form  and  size  it  very  much  resembles  that  work,  with 
this  difference,  that  it  is  composed  in  tetrameters,  while  the  Santsze 
King  contains  only  three  characters  in  each  line.     The  text,  with 
the  exception  of  only  the  four  last  characters  in  the  book,  which 
gravely  announce  to  the  reader  *•  the  end  of  the  Hundred  Family 
Names,*  contains  nothing  but  one  unbroken  series  of  surnames.    Of 
these,  amounting  to  four  hundred  and  fiAy-i'our  as  above  stated,  four 
hundred  and  twenty-four  are  expressed  by  a  single  character ;  while 
the  remaining  thirty  are  expressed  by  two,  and  hence  are  called  fuh 
King,  *  double  surnames.*     From  these  remarks  it  appears  evident 
that  the  Pih  Kea  Sing  is  nothing  more  than  a  catalogue  of  names, 
arranged  however  in  rhythmical  order  so  as  to  assist  the  student  in 
committing  them  to  memory.     That  our  readers  may  the  l)etter  un- 
derstand the  nature  of  the  work,  and  see  how  well  it  is  fitted  for  the 
purposes  of  primary  education,  we  will   here  introduce  h  .specimen 
The  fc^llowing  are  the  four  first  \incb  in  the  book  : 

VOL     P%      NO     IV.  'Zi) 


i 


154  Pih  Ke'd  Sing^  or  Hundred  Family  Names,  Aug. 

Chaou,  Tseen,  Sun,  Le, 
Chow,  Woo,  Ching,  Wang ; 

Fung,  Chin,  Choo,  Wei, 
Tseang,  Chin,  Han,  Yang. 

Such  being  the  character  of  the  work,  it  is  of  course  quite  impos- 
sible to  translate  it :  and  should  we  attempt  by  violence  to  array 
any  part  of  it  in  an  English  costume,  something  like  the  following 
m^dl#v  would  be  presented: 

Snow,  Plumb,  Bird,  Gun, 
Stone,  Wood,  Black,  Rock; 

Horse,  Hill,  Round,  Run, 
Gold,  Frost,  White,  Lock. 

The  names  do  not  occur  in  the  same  connection  in  the  text  as  in 
these  lines ;  but  most,  if  not  all  of  them,  are  to  be  found  in  the 
book,  and  in  (lo  better  connection  than  that  in  which  we  have  placed 
them.  Great  precision  is  observed  by  the  Chines^  in  writing  their 
names;  but  in  foreign  books  they  have  been  written  with  little  or 
no  regard  to  rule  or  system.  The  Chinese  have  several  kinds  of 
names,  or  epithets,  by  which  families,  the  different  members  of  fam- 
ilies, and  those  of  different  ages  and  professions  are  respectively  de- 
signated.    These  we  will  briefly  ienumerate. 

The  first  is  the  family  name,  or  surname,  sing.  The  author  of 
the  work  before  us  undertakes  to  investigate  and  show  the  origin  of 
all  the  families  whose  names  are  contained  in  his  book.  Many  of 
them  he  traces  back  to  a  very  remote  period,  and  some  he  finds  ori- 
ginated more  than  three  thousand  years  ago.  Most  of  these  are  sig- 
nificant; though  as  in  the  English  names  of  families,  they  are  ge- 
nerally used  without  any  regard  to  their  meaning.  Of  this  kind  are 
Kin,  'Gold;'  Ma,  'Horse;'  Sheik,  'Stone;  Pih,  '  White ;'  £e, 
'  Pear;'  dtc.  The  Chinese  generally  suppose  these  names  have  been 
derived  from  some  circumstance  or  incident  connected  with  the 
occupation  or  situation  of  the  progenitor  of  eiach  of  the  several]  fam* 
ilies.  Thus  the  founder  of  the  Le,  or  Pear,  family,  derived  his  name 
from  having  h<|d  his  residence  beneath  a  pear  tree.  Others  have 
obtained  their  names  in  a  similar  manner.  Some  native  writers, 
however,  have  supposed  that  many  names  of  families  in  China  bad 
their  origin  in  the  times  of  thoiie  early  monarchies,  when  all  the  ter- 
ritory within  the  four  seas  was  divided  into  nine  chow,  or  grand 
departments,  and  these  subdivided  into  seventeen  hundred  and  se- 
venty-three distinct  kingdoms  or  principalities.  The  inhabitants  of 
each  of  these  were  known  by  the  namci  of  their  prince,  or  person 
who  stood  at  the  head  of  their  clan ;  and  accordingly  there  must 
then  have  been  in  the  Chinese  dominions  no  less  than  1773  family 
names.  And  if  we  suppose  the  present  law,  forbidding  those  of  the 
same  surname  to  intermarry,  was  in  force,  each  individual  must 
have  sought  for  himself  a  parntcr  among  those  who  were  not  of 
hij?  own  principahfy. 


I 


ISStil,  Pih  Ked  Sing y  or  Hundred  Family  Names.  \C»C> 

The  mingy  or  individuni   name,  corresponding  to  oiii    <'.*hristian 
name,  is  used'to  distinguibh  persons  of  the  same  family  or  who  hav(> 
a  common  surname.     These  names  arc  various,  being  frequently 
changed  to  suit  the  age  and  circumstances  of  diflferent  individuals. 
The  first  is  the  joo  mingy  *  milk  name,*  or  that  which  is  given  to 
the  child  in  its  infancy  while  at  its  mothcr^s  breast.    Custom  requires 
that  tlie  child  should  receive  its  name  with  prescribed  ceremonies 
when  it  is  a  month  old.     On  the  day  appointed  for  this  ceremony, 
the  child,  having  its  head  shaved,  is  dressed  in  clean  clothes ;  the 
mother  then  worships  the  Goddess  of  Mercy ;  and  the  father  pro- 
nounces the  joo  ming  of  the  child  in  the  presence  of  friends  who  are 
assembled  to  witness  the  transaction.      After  these  formalities  are 
duly  completed^  all  who  are  present  join  in  festivities.     The  shoo 
ming^  or  '  book  name,*  is  given  to  the  boy  by  his  master  when  he 
first  makes  his  appearance  at  school;  and  hence  might  with  pro- 
priety be  called  his  school  name.     When  for  the  first  time  the  lad 
enters  the  school-room,  his  teacher,  kneeling  down  before  a  piece  of 
paper  on  which  is  written  the  name  of  some  one  or  other  of  4lte 
sages  of  antiquity,  supplicates  their  blessing  on  his  pupil.     He  then 
seats  himself  on  a  throne,  or  stands  by  its  side,  while  the  boy  pays 
Am  homage  by  kneeling,  rising,  and  again  kneeling,  and  bowing  his 
forehead  to  the  ground.     (See  Morrison's  Dictionary,  part  I,  volume 
1st,  page  359.) 

Such  are  the  prescribed  ceremonies  observed  by  the  Chinese  in 
giving  names  to  their  children  ;  they  are,  however,  we  apprehend, 
seldom  strictly  performed.  Both  of  these  names,  that  given  in  in- 
fancy, and  that  taken  on  entering  school,  may  consist  of  one  or  more 
characters,  according  to  the  taste  of  the  parties  concerned ;  nor  are 
they  necessarily  selected  from  among  those  already  in  use,  but  may 
be  formed  at  pleasure  with  reference  to  some  circumstance  of  the 
child's  birth,  appearance,  prospects,  6lc,  The  joo  ming,  for  exam- 
ple, may  show  at  once  that  the  person  bearing  it  is  the  third,  or  fif^h, 
or  ninth  son  of  a  family :  if  he  is  the  ninth,  he  may  be  called  Akew, 
that  is  '  the  ninth*  son  ;  another  may  he  called  Aluh,  that  is,  <  the 
sixth  *  son.  Others  are  named  in  the  same  way.  Frequently  those 
who  receive  the  'school  name*  prefer  it  to  the  joo  ming;  in  such 
cases  the  latter  is  allowed  to  go  into  disuse:  sometimes,  however,  it 
is  retained  and  employed  instead  of  the  shoo  ining.  The  names 
and  genealogies  of  those  who  enter  on  a  literary  career  are  recorded 
with  .much  care,  since  any  error  or  irregularity  in  this  respect  woiild" 
occasion  great  inconvenience.  Moreover,  it  is  from  the  ranks  of  the 
saccessful  literati  that  the  aspirant  usually  enters  the  list  of  govern- 
mental officers:  and  when  he  does  so,  he  then  takes  another  new 
name,  called  hoan  mingy  *  official  name.*  All  persons  of  whatever 
rank,  who  are  in  any  way  connected  with  the  government,  have  an 
official  name. 

A  n«w  name  is  frequently  taken  by  the  husband  at  the  time  of  his 
marriage,  or  by  a  person  on  coming  of  age.  This  is  indicated  by 
the  character  tszty  which  has  sometimes  been  rendered  *  epithet  ;* 


160  Pih  Ked  Sing,  or  Hundrtd  Family  Nitmea.  Auc. 

niid  whicii  is  usually  altered  whenever  any  remafkable  change  occurs 
in  the  circumstances  or  character  of  the  individual,  ft  is  customary 
also  for  intimate  friends  to  take  new  names,  hy  which  they  address 
each  other,  both  in  conversation  and  in  writing.  These  are  called />^e 
/$2f,  ^distinguishing  appellations.*  The  haau  is  another  kind  of 
name,  which  is  used  by  all  classes  of  persons,  but  chiefly  by  mer- 
chants, who  employ  it  to  designate  their  firms  or  mercantile  es- 
tablishments. It  i.s  also  made  use  of  by  the  emperor,  who,  whffn  he 
ascends  the  throne,  adopts  a  title,  called  his  kwd  haou^  or  *  state 
title;*  also  ne'cn  haou^  or  *  title  of  the  year*  [of  his  reign].  And 
on  his  demise,  his  successor  selects  for  him  a  new  title,  which  iu 
due  form  is  recorded  in  tlie  temple  of  his  ancestors,  and  heuce  is 
called  meaou  haou  *  tetnple  title.* 

An  example  or  two  will  suffice  to  illustrate  the  manner  in  which 
the  several  names  specified  above,  are  used  by  the  Chinese.  Take 
for  instance  the  Loo  family.  Loo  is  the  sing,  surname,  or  name 
of  the  family.  A  son  of  the  family  in  infancy  receives  the  name 
Chemin  ;  this  is  his  joo  ming,  or  *  milk  name.*  The  surname  and 
name  of  this  son  may  then  be  written  thus.  Loo  Cliemin.  h 
should  be  noted  here  that  the  Chinese  always  write  the  family  name 
first,  the  reverse  of  what  is  the  common  usage  in  the  countries 
of  the  west.  In  writing  they  have  nothing  which  corresponds  to, 
or  answ#>rs  the  purposes  of,  our  system  of  capitalizing;  and  hence 
in  commencing  the  study  of  the  Chinese  language,  the  student  often 
finds  it  extremely  difficult  to  determine  accurately  the  names  of  per- 
sons, places,  offices,  d^c.  In  the  translations  of  Chinese  authors, 
names  may  frequently  be  found  written  thus.  Loo  Che  Min,  or  Loo- 
che-min ;  both  of  which  methods  are  bad,  because  they  leave  those 
who  are  not  familiar  with  tire  original  in  doubt  with  regard  to  the  true 
name.  If  the  surname  is  a  double  one  it  should  be  written  thus, 
Kungyang,  and  not,  as  is  sometimes  done,  Kung  Yang. 

Children  and  young  people,  whose  names  consist  of  two  characters, 
are  frequently  in  familiar  discourse,  addressed  by  the  last  one,  there 
being  prefixed,  in  such  cases,  the  vowel  sound  of  A  or  Ah;  this 
usage  is  confined  chiefly  to  those  of  the  lowest  classes  in  society. 
According  to  this  mode  of  abbreviation.  Loo  Chemin,  in  the  instance 
already  cited,  would  be  called  Amin.  Sometimes  the  surname  and 
name  have  each  only  one  character,  thus.  Loo  Che ;  again  each 
may  have  two,  thus,  Kungyang  Chemin.  When  the  shoo  ming,  or 
kwan  ming,  are  used,  the  joo  ming  is  omitted ;  but  the  former  ate 
employed  in  the  same  manner  and  are  subject  to  the  same  rules  as 
the  latter.  Daughters  are  named  in  the  same  way  as  sons,  but  not 
being  eligible  to  literary  or  official  rank,  they  can  never  receive  the 
*  school  *  and  the  '  official  names.*  When  married,  the  daughter 
retains  the  family  name  of  her  father,  to  which  the  name  of  her  hus- 
band's family  is  often  prefixed,  and  the  character  she^  or  Mrs.,  sufiix- 
ed.  Thus  a  daughter  of  the  Loo  family,,  married  to  a  son  of  the 
Chang  family,  would  be  called  Chang  Loo  she,  that  is,  Mrs.  Loo 
[married  into  the  family   of]  Chang      It  is  nevp»'         <;med  rude. 


1835,  Pik  Krd  Sing,  or  Uamhrd  Faiiuly  Names,  157 

liiit  on  the  coiitrnry  )io1ite,  ninon<r  xUm  Chinese,  fitr  Flrnn^ei:^  1o  in- 
quire for  each  other^s  names  and  snrnameft.  '*Mayl  presume  to 
ask,**  says  one  on  meeting  a  stranger,  "  what  is  your  nohh*  surname 
and  yoiU  eminent  nameV'  The  other,  if  it  were  the  person  almve 
named,  would  reply,  y  The  name  of  my  cold  (or  poor)  family  is  Loo, 
and  my  ignoble  name  is  Chemin."  The  son  in  the  presence  of  his 
parents  never  makes  use  of  his  father^s  name,  if  he  can  |>ossihly  avoid 
it;  and  when  speaking;  of  himself  he  usually  employs  his  own  name 
instead  of  the  pronouns  I,  my,  me.  In  like  manner,  in  speaking  to 
each  other  of  their  relatives,  x\te  Chinese  avoid  the  use  of  the  pro- 
nouns; and  instead  of  saying,  "  Is  your  father  welH**  they  prefer 
to  say,  **  Is  the  noble  honored  one  well  V^  To  which  the  reply  is, 
*'  The  father  of  the  family  is  well.*'  A  similar  style  is  employed  by 
ministers  of  state;  the  etiquette  of  which,  according  to  Chinese  no- 
tions, should  be  modeled  ofler  that  of  a  family.  It  should  be  noted 
here  that  the  foregoing  remarks  luust  be  limited  to  Chinese:  the 
names  of  Tartars  do  not  conform  to  the  same  rules.  For  example, 
the  name  of  the  Tartar  statetman,  Nayenching,  must  not  be  written 
Na  Yenching,  it  being  simply  a  name,  and  not  a  name  and  a  surname. 

We  come  now  to  speak,  briefly,  of  the  degrees  of  consanguinity, 
and  the  various  terms  which  the  Chinese  use  to  express  them.  We 
have  already  noticed  the  five  relations,  and  the  ten  uioral  duties, 
which  *  spring  from  kindred  ties.*  The  nine  degrees  of  consanguin- 
ity, or  of  relationship  by  blood,  are  thus  defined  by  a  modern  writer. 
*.^  I  myself  nm  one  class ;  my  father  is  one ;  my  grandfather  one ;  my 
great-grandfather  one;  and  my  great- great-grandfather  one.  Thus 
above  nfie  are  five  classes.  My  son  is  one  class ;  my  grandson  one ; 
my  great-grandson  one;  and  my  great-great-grandiion  one.  Thus 
there  are  four  classes .  below  me.  These  in  all,  hiyself  included, 
make  nine  classes  of  kindred,**  and  constitute  the  nine  generations, 
all  descended  from  one  and  the  same  common  ancestor.  It  will 
not,  perhaps,  be  necessary  to  specify  all  the  terms  which  the  Chinese 
use  to  designate  the  several  ))ersons  of  their  near  and  more  distant 
relations.     The  following  are  the  principal  in  common  use% 

Parents  when  spoken  of  jointly,  are  called  shwang  tsin^  *  double 
relations.;*  or  hang  tsiti  and  urh  tsin^  *'the  two  relations:*  father 
is  denoted  by  the  character /oo;  my  father,  hy  foo  tsin^  ^father  rela- 
tion ;*  or  ke'd  /»o,  *  father  of  the  family  :*  in  polite  diction,  ling  tsun^ 
^  noble  honored  one,*  or  laou  jin  ked,  ^  the  aged  man  of  the  family,* 
are  the  terms  used  to  denote  your  father :  *  mother  is  denoted  by 
moo;  my  mother,  by  moo  tsin^  Another  relation;*  or  ked  moo^  *  moth- 
er of  the  family  ;*  ling  tszc^  *  noble  tender  one,*  and  ling  tang^ 
*  noble  [lady  of  the]  hall,*  are  the  terms  used  to  denote  your  mother. 
Foster  parents  are  denoted  by  yang  foo  and  yang  moo^  *  the  falliri 
and  mother  who  nourish*  the  child.  Stepfather  and  stopmother  are 
expressed  by  kefoo  and  kemoo ;  kc  liternlly  denotes  a  line  of  suc- 
cession, and  is  used  to  designate  those  who  take  the  rank  of  parents 
by  marriage;  for  example,  a  I'oti,  w1h>  lias  been  berertved  of  his 
mother;  and  whoRe  falhn  uuirries  a  second  time,  calls  the  pcjsoa  so 


\ 


li>8  Pih  Kt'd  Sing,  or  Hundred  Family  Names.  Aug. 

married  his  kemoo^  *  stepmother/  A  husband  calls  his  wife's  fath- 
er, waefoo,  *  outside  father;^  and  she  calls  her  husband's  father  ked 
foo,  *  the  gentleman  of  tho  family."  It  often  happens  in  China  that, 
in  a  single  family  of  children  who  have  hut  one  father,  there  are  two, 
three,  or  more  mothers,  all  living  at  the  same  time  and  not  unfre- 
quently  under  the  same  roof;  in  such  cases  each  child  designates  its 
own  mother  by  the  appellation  >  sang  moo,  *  the  mother  who  gave  me 
birth  ;'  the  others  are  called  shoo  moo, '  inferior  or  common  mothers.' 

Grandparents  are  denoted  by  the  term  tsoo,  ^  a  father's  father ;' 
•grandfather '  is  expressed  by  isoofoo ;  and  '  grandmother,'  by  tsoo' 
moo  ;  these  expressions  are  limited  to  the  paternal  side :  maternal 
grandparents  are  denoted  by  woe  tsoo,  *  outside  grandparents;  wae 
tsoofoo  IS  the  'outside  grandfather;'  and  wae  tsoomoo,  the 'outside 
grandmother.'  The  terms  to  distinguish  the  male  and  female 
branches  of  *  great-grandparents,'  ts&ng  tsoo,  and  of  '  great- great- 
grandparents,'  kaou  ts&ng  tsoo,  conform  to  the  same  mles:  the  great- 
grandfather,' on  the  father's  side,  is  called  tsattg  tsoofoo ;  but  on 
the  mother's  side  he  is  called  wae  tsang  tsoofoo,  '  outside  great- 
grandfather. In  the  same  manner  we  may  proceed  to  designate  the 
other  paternal  and  maternal  relations. 

Husbands  and  wives,  brothers  and  sisters,  sons  and  daughters,  un- 
cles and  aunts,  nephews  and  nieces,  and  the  other  minor  relations, 
are  denoted  by  a  variety  of  phrases,  a  few  of  which  must  suffice  for 
the  present  paper.  For  '  husband  and  wife '  the  terms  most  gene- 
rally used  arefodfod;  fob  is  a  term  of  respect,  and  when  joined 
with  tsze  forms  a  title  of  high  honor  which  has  been  conferred  on 
some  of  the  most  eminent  sages  of  antiquity  ;  fob  means  '  to  submit,' 
and  is  used  therefore  to  denote  a  married  woman,  or  'one  whose 
duty  it  is  to  submit '  to  her  husband.  So  say  the  Chinese  philo- 
logists; and  general  usage  sanctions  that  opinion.  The  principal 
wife  is  also  called  tse,  'one's  equal,'  and  likewise  nu^jin, '  the  per- 
son within'  the  house.  Wives  which  are  taken  subsequently,  and 
while  the  first  is  living,  are  called  tsee.  Brothers  when  considered 
collectively,  are  called  keung  fe,  '  elder  and  younger  brothers ;'  or 
by  the  synonymous  phrase  kw<Sm  chung :  brothers  who  have  the 
same  father  and  different  mothers  are  called  paou  keung  te.  Sisters 
are  called  tsze  mei, '  elder  and  younger  sisters.'  Children  are  denot- 
ed by  urk,  a  character  intendetl  to  represent  an  infant  child ;  a  boy 
is  called  urh  tzse;  and  a  girl  neu  tsze.  The  term  for  grandchildren 
is  sun;  nan  sun  is  a  '  grandson ;'  and  neu  sun  is  a  granddaughter; 
nan  and  neu  being  used  merely  to  indicate  the  sex.  Uncles,  on 
the  father's  side,  are  called  pih  skuh,  '  elder  and  younger  uncles ;' 
maternal  uncles  are  denoted  by  kew  foo ;  and  maternal  aunts,  by 
moo  kew;  but  aunts  on  the  father's  side  are  called  koo.  Nephews 
and  nieces  are  denoted  by  cheih;  cheih  tsze,  is  a  nephew;  and  ckeih 
7ieu,  a  niece.  A  husband  calls  his  own  nephews  and  nieces,  nuy 
cheih, '  inside  nephews  and  nieces ;'  but  those  of  his  wife  are  wae  tsze^ 
*  outside  relations.'  We  must  refer  to  Chinese  authors  those  of  our 
readers  who  may  wish  for  a  more  minute  account  of  this  subject. 


1835.  Pih  Ke'd  Sing^  or  Hundred  Family  Names,  159 

The  multitude  of  kindred  recognized  by  the  Chinebe,  as  well  ab 
the  rapid  increase  and  great  amount  of  their  population,  have  seldom 
failed  to  attract  the  attention  of  foreigners,  who  have  visited  this 
covintry.  The  degrees  of  kindred,  or  consanguinity,  are  considered 
in  two  ways,  the  one  lineal  and  the  other  collateral.  The  nine  de- 
grees, enumerated  above,  are  recorded  according  to  the  lineal  scale, 
and  include  only  those  which  have  descended  in  a  direct  line  from 
father  to  son,  and  grandson,  and  so  forth.  In  this  view  the  number 
of  each  one's  ancestors  is  surprisingly  great.  Take  for  illustration, 
the  last  named  of  the  nine  degrees  of  kindred  enumerated  by  the 
Chinese:  the  number  of  his  ancestors  in  the  ninth  generation  would 
be  five  hundred  and  twelve,  and  reckoning  from  his  parents  up- 
wards and  including  all  of  the  nine  generations  they  would  amount 
to  one  thousand  and  twenty-two.  The  number  of  collateral  kindred 
within  any  given  number  of  generations  is  still  more  surprising.  In 
order  to  place  this  subject  in  a  clear  light,  and  to  show  with  what 
rapidity  population  may  and  will  increase,  where  the  succession  is 
long  uninterrupted,  as  it  has  been  in  this  country,  we  subjoin  the 
following  tables. 

Table  I  Table  II 

Lineal  Degrees.  No.  of  Ancestors.      CoUaUral  Degrees.  No.  qf  Kindred. 

1 2       1 1 

2 4       2 .....: .4 

3 8      3..... ...16 

4 16       4 64 

5 32       5 256 

6 .64       6 ...1,024 

7 128       7 4,096 

8 256       8 16,384 

9. .,.512      9 65,636 

10 1,024     10 ...262,144 

n 2,048     11 1,048,576 

12 4,096     12 4,194,304 

13 8.192     13 16.777,216 

14. 16,384     14 67,108,864 

15 32.768     15 268,435,466 

16 65i536     16 1,073,741.824 

17 131,072     17 .4,294,967,296 

18 262,144     18 17,179,869,184 

19 524,288     19 68,719,476,736 

20.. 1048,576     20 274,877,906,944 

The  system  of  lineal  consanguinity,  as  exhibited  in  the  first  of 
these  tables,  is  very  plain.  *'  So  many  different  bloods  is  a  man  said 
to  contain  in  his  veins,  as  he  hath  lineal  ancestors.  Of  these  he  hath 
two  in  the  first  ascending  degree,  his  own  parents ;  he  hath  four  in 
the  second,  the  parents  of  his  father  and  the  parents  of  his  mother; 
he  hath  eight  in  the  third,  the  parents  of  his  two  grandfathers 
and. two  grandmothers:  and  by  the  same  rule  of  progression,  he 
hath  128  in  the  seventh;  1024  in  the  tenth;  and  at  the  twentieth 
degree,  he  hath  1,046,576  ancestors.*'  (See  sir  William  Black- 
stone^s  Commentaries.)    *^  We  must  be  careful  to  remember,*  con« 


i 


I(i0  ISof'ces  of  Modtni   Vhiiia  AiG 

tiiiuc:>  the  bamc  wiilur,  **  that  the  very  being  of  colhiteral  coiisau- 
giiiiijty  C()ii;>i6ts  in  the  descent  trom  uue  aud  the  saiiie  eoiuiiioii  an 
cestur.  Thus  Titius  and  his  brotlier  are  related »  because  both  are 
derived  From  one  father.  Titius  and  bib  first  cousin  are  related 
bifcause  both  descended  from  the  same  grandfather/'  Indeed  if  we 
only  suppose  each  couple  of  our  ancestors  to  have  left  on  an  average 
two  children  ;  and  each  of  those  children  to  have  left  two  more; 
(aud  without  such  a  supposition  the  human  species  nmst  be  con- 
stantly diminishing ;)  we  shall  each  find  the  number  of  our  kindred 
to  increase  according  to  the  scale  exhibited  in  the  second  table  given 
above. 


Art.  II.  Notices  of  Modern  China;  officers  ivho  compose  the 
superior  m({gistracy ;  their  term  of  service ;  isolation;  salaries; 
the  Censorate ;  confession.     By  R.  I. 

The  mechanism  of  the  supreme  tribunals  of  the  Chinese  government 
is  generally  known.  The  following  inquiry  into  the  conduct  of  the 
officers  of  government  who  compose  that  machinery  will  be  found 
to  apply  most  often  to  the  provinces  of  Cheihle  and  Canton.  The 
country  around  Peking,  which  is  situated  within  the  province  of 
Cheihle,  is  considered  to  be  a  [icculiarly  imperial  territory;*  the 
governorship  of  that  province  is  therefore  an  office  of  the  greatest  dig- 
nity and  responsibility,  and  is  held  by  an  officer  of  the  highest  rank. 
The  city  ofTeking  has  also  an  especial  superintending  magistrate 
in  addition  to  those  pommon  to  other  large  cities.  The  government 
of  the  imperial  patrimony  in  Mantchouria  has  hkewise  some  pecu- 
liar prerogatives.!  The  proportion  of  Mantchou  to  Chinese  officers 
in  the  public  institutions  will  be  found  in  the  Repository,  vol.  2,  p.  313 
The  political  divisions  of  the  empire,  and  the  titles  and  duties  of  the 
offices  of  its  provincial  governments  generally,  are  well  detailed  in 
the  former  numbers  of  the  same  work,  (pp.  49  and  135,)  and  those 
of  the  province  of  Kwangtung  will  be  found  in  vol.  2,  page  200. 

The  superior  officers  in  the  provinces  arc  obliged  to  appear  at 
court  every  three  ycars,|  when  they  are  usually  removed  to  other 
appomtments ;  but  this  is  sometimes  dispensed  with,  as  has  happen- 
ed to  more  than  one  governor  of  Canton.  This  rule,  which  accord- 
ing to  DuUalde,  was  first  established  in  China  under  the  Tse  dy- 
nasty, A.  D.  484,  applied  equally  to  the  satraps  of  ancient  Persia  and 
to  the  Mogul  subahdars  of  India      It  is  one  of  the  many   checks 

•  Canton  Rcgbler,  Jan.  7th,  i^'M  ,  also,  Chinrse  Rppojitoiy.  vol  4.  pagi*  53 

♦  Canton  Register  April  1st,  1831 

\  Apjit'ndix  '0  gtaunton'.i  Penal  Code.  M»ct    l'*J 


18^.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  161 

devised  by  despotic  princes  to  prevent  their  officers  acquiring  undue 
influence  in  the  provinces.  Nnyenchiug,*  when  governor  of  Shense 
and  Kansuh  in  1824,t  pointed  out  the  inconvenience  of  this  rule  in 
some  cases  as  regarded  the  military.  **  The  fixed  reguhitions,**  says 
the  governor,  ^*  require  that  general  oflicers  of  the  first  and  second 
degrees  of  rank t  should  apply  for  permission  to  present  themselves 
at  court  once  in  every  three  years.  The  object  of  tliis  was  to  enable 
the  servant  to  fix  his  thoughts  on  his  sovereign,  and  to  afibrd  to  the 
sovereign  an  occasion  of  bestowing  his  regards  on  his  servant.  In  the 
case  of  those  provinces  which  are  near  to  Peking,  the  time  consumed 
in  the  journey  to  court  and  back  again  is  inconsiderable,  and  the  ex- 
penses of  the  passage  are  therefore  moderate ;  but  in  the  frontier 
provinces,  as  Yunnan,  Alc.,  which  are  several  thousand  h  distant 
from  the  capital,  the  oflicers  proceeding  to  court  are  harassed  by 
a  long  and  diflicult  journey ;  besides  which  their  duties  remain  at 
a  stand  for  a  great  length  of  time.  The  uncorrupt  pay  of  mili- 
tary officers  is  not  large,  and  quite  inadequate  to  the  charges  of 
their  return ;  it  is,  therefore,  likely  that  improper  and  corrupt  prac- 
tices may  be  yielded  to,  in  order  to  supply  the  necessary  expenfecv.*' 
The  governor  of  Yunnan  Hpplied|  the  same  year  for  leave  to  retain 
a  military  officer  beyond  his  three  years  of  service,  who  was  engaged 
in  making  watchtowers  and  lines  of  communication  on  the  Burniaii 
frontier.  He  stated  that  the  rule  had  already  been  relaxed  by  Kea- 
king  in  1801.  The  war  between  the  British  government  in  India  and 
the  Burmese,  broke  out  in  the  beginning  of  1824.  The  rule  is  occa- 
sionally relaxed  with  civil  officers  of  high  rank  as  well  as  with  the 
military,  of  which  there  has  been  several  instances  in  the  governors 
of  Canton.     It  is  the  case  with  the  present  incumbent,  gov.  Loo. 

The  penal  code  contains  many  more  similar  checks,  the  most  ef- 
fective of  which  are  perhaps  the  prohibition  to  an  officer  to  hold 
employment  in  his  native  province,  or  to  marry  or  hold  landed  pos- 
sessions in  a  district  under  hid  contro].§  The  isolation  to  wjiich 
China,  from  its  locality,  is  indebted  almost  as  much  as  the  British 
isles,  is  thus  applied  as  a  principle  of  government,  and  maintained 
further  by  an  attempt  to  cut  oflfcomniunicHtion,  as  far  as  possible, 
between  the  individuals  who  compose  it.  The  code  provides  penal- 
ties for  those  who  quit  their  stations  without  leave  ;  who  do  not  pro- 
ceed to  their  appointments  without  delay  ;||  who  do  not  proceed  to 
court,  or  attend  on  their  superiors  in  due  season ;  who  cabal  or  who 
screen  one  another;  who  collude  with  the  officers  at  court  or  address 
one  another.  Keakiiig  enacted  in  1799,![|  that  the  principal  officers  of 

*  This  is  th€  same  person  inentioriud  on  page  67.  and  there  incorrectly  called 
Na  Yewching,  and  also  simply  Na. 
t  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  page  106. 
X  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol    1 ,  page  255. 
^  Staunton's  translation  of  the  Penal  Code,  i^ect'f.  04  and  110 
11  For  an  instance  of  the  violation  of  this  rule  and  the  penalty  of  it.  sec  Chinese 

Repository  vol.  "Z,  p.  384. 
5F  Ai?pendix  to  sir  (ieorge  Staunton'!:  narrative  of  the  Chinese  embassy  to  the 

khan  of  the  Tourgouths 

VOL.    IV         NO.    IV,  :.il 


\ 


162  yuiu'cs  of  Modern  China.  Auo, 

the  provinces  hliould  address  Itiiii  directly,  ^^  to  ourself  fur  oih  iiiiinedi- 
ate  inspection/'  and  not  under  cover  to  tlie  great  officers  of  state,  nor 
to  give  notice  of  it  to  the  Council ;  and  lie  disapproved  of  ^'  the  Boards 
communicating  with  or  taking  the  advice  of  our  said  Council  of  great 
officers  of  state,  with  regard  of  the  affairs  of  their  respective  depart- 
ments, as  we  apprehend  that  a  dangerous  and  corrupt  combination  may 
be  the  consequence."'  As  Keaking  desired  to  prevent  familiar  com- 
munication of  a  provincial  officer  with  those  above  him  in  rank,  t»o 
did  the  present  emperor  in  1833,*  to  break  the  communication  between 
the  officer  and  his  inferiors,  when  he  issued  an  edict  against  a  sys- 
tem of  patronage  which,  he  says,  is  very  common  throughout  the 
provinces.  '^  It  leadn,'*  he  adds,  **  to  bribes  and  corruption  and 
reciprocal  protection  in  every  species  of  illegality,  and  public  justice 
is  sacrificed  to  private  favor.''  He  desires  the  governors,  dec,  **  to  lay 
their  hands  on  their  hearts  in  the  silence  of  night,  and  say  whether 
they  do  not  feel  ashamed  of  such  practices."  Magistrates  were  pro- 
hibited in  1818  from  holding  familiar  intercourse  with  country  gen- 
tlemen who  have  no  official  situation.! 

The  jurisdiction  of  the  respective  provincial  officers  is  stated  in 
foriijcr  numbers  of  the  Repository.|  Jt  varies  probably  accord- 
ing; to  locality;  for  the  authority  of  an  Asiatic  sovereign,  as  a  late 
French  traveler  has  observed,  *^  necessarily  decreases  as  the  square  of 
ttie  distance  from  his  capital."  The  local  officers  at  Teeiitsin,  the 
port  of  Peking  "  are,"  says  Mr.  Gutzlaf)',§  *'  less  tyrannical  here,  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  emperor,  judging  from  what  the  people  told 
me,  tiian  they  are  in  the  distant  provinces."  When  they  appear  abroad 
It  is  with  much  pageantry,  but  little  real  dignity;  it  is  for  the  sanie 
reason,  no  doubt,  that  the  following  extracts  from  official  documents 
will  be  found  to  expose  more  abuses  of  governmental  officers  who  are 
stationed  near  to  Peking,  excepting  thotie  in  Canton,  than  of  the  dis- 
tant provinces,  where  concealment  is  more  easy. 

The  governorjl  appears  to  act  in  concert  with  the  fooyuen,  and 
sometimes  with  the  other  principal  officers,  but  both  he  and  his  col- 
league have  jurisdiction  independent  of  each  other.  The  one  is  how- 
ever a  check  upon  the  other:  the  governor  has,  for  instance,  the 
power  of  life  and  death  in  some  cases,  but  the  document  required  to 
execute  criminals  must  be  sealed  officially,  and  the  imperial  war- 
rant for  that  purpose  is  deposited  with  the  fooyuen ;  his  dispatches 
to  headquarters  are  sin^ilarly  countersigned.  The  jurisdiction  of 
these  officers,  and  of  the  jud^e,  has  greater  analogy  with  that  of 
the  provincial  authorities  in  India,  than  with  anything  in  EuropjB. 
The  governor,  fooyuen,  anil  judge,  corresponding  nearly  perhaps 
with  the  subahdar,  naib,  and  cazy  of  the  Mogul  government. 
Each  has  a  separate  court  for  diticrcnt  purposes  and  degrees  of 
judicial  in<|uiry  and  decision,  and  appeal  lies  from  the  lowrr  to  the 

"  Cliiiiese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  42^. 

t   Indochinese  Gleaner.  Oct   lo 1 9.  page  181 

;   Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  page  200;  and  vol.  4.  page  ID. 

\  Gutzlaff'.- Third  Voyage  page  137      ||  Chinese  Rfposilory.  vol  *J.  page^JOl 


higher,  nutl  as  a  hist  resort  only  lo  the  iMnperor.  ,Ma{j;isterial  au- 
thority is  always  united  in  China  with  the  Judi«!iMl,  as  it  is  most 
often  in  India.  The  analogy  holds  too,  as  to. the  means  of  paying 
them,  with  the  native  governments  of  the  present  time,  and  even  the 
British  government  in  India  prior  to  lord  Cornwallis*  time. 

The  salaries  are  almost  nominal ;  hut  the  fees  of  the  courts  are 
large  and  the  exactions  greater.     The  governor's  salary  is  stated 
at  15,000  taels,*  besides  his  house  and  some  allowances;  that  of  the 
hoppo  at  2000  taels  and  800  more  in  allowances.!     Yet  Loo  the 
governor  of  Canton  in  18d2,|  is  said  to  have  had  w  household  of  one 
hundred  and  forty  persons ;  and  the  present  hoppo^  to  have  brought 
with  him  a  household  of  two  hundred  persons,  all  Mantchou  Tar- 
tars, when  he  arrived  to  take  possession  of  his  office.     Altliough  thii 
suite  convicts  the  hoppo  at  once  of  the  intention  to  provide  for  him- 
self and  his  household,  by  other  means  than  his  legal  perquisites,  the 
very  next  number  of  the  Repository)!  announces  that  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal secretaries  in  his,  or  more  probably,  his  predecessor's  office,  is 
lodged  in  prison  on  an  accusation  of  extortion,  notwithstanding  the 
law  against  it.^j     The  officer  in  charge  of  collecting  customs  and 
duties  is  by  law**  responsible  for  arrears  in  the  dues  of  his  depart- 
ment.    Chung  Tseang,  who  was  installed  into  the  office  of  hoppo  in 
Dec,  1829,  had  formerlyif  been  collector  of  cuFtoms  at  the  Uwae- 
kwan  custom-house  in  Keangnan,  where  he  had  incurred  an  arrear 
for  deficiency  in  his  collections  of  217,596  taels.     It  appears  by  the 
Peking  gazette  that  the  new  hoppo  had  by  the  middle  of  the  follow- 
ing year  paid  already  two  instalments  of  ) 0,000  taels  each,  and  had 
moreover  deposited  a  farther  portion  of  30,000  taels  ready  for  trans- 
mission to   Peking.      Another  instalment^  of  20,000  taels  is  an- 
nounced about  the  same  time  in  the  following  year.     Chung's  zeal 
had  perhaps  outstripped  his  discretion;  for  the  emperor,  finding  him 
so  good  a  paymaster,  now  saddled  him  with  one  half  of  the  arrears 
accumulated  by  Chung's  successor  at  the  Hwaekwan  custom-house, 
which   amounted  in  full  to  34,000  taels.     It  is  no  matter  of  surprise 
to  find  this  hoppo's  term  in  office  extended,  or  that  he  is  spoken§§ 
of  in  the  middle  of  the  year  1833,  as  paying  another  dividend  of 
50,000  taels.     The  Canton  Register  says  of  him  on  this  occasion, 
^^  the  profits  of  his  office   nnist  be  enormous.     The  Chinese  guess 
the  united  amount  of  these  at  from  $200,000  to  .$300,000  yearly, 
part  of  which  is  supposed  to  go  to  Peking  in  the  shape  of  offerings 
to  the  emperor,  for  a  renewal  of  the  term,  or  of  presents  to  influential 
persons  for  assistance  in  procuring  protection,  in  case  of  complaint 
against  him."     On   Chung's  first  appearance  in  Canton,  he  is  said 
to  have  brought  with  him  his  wife,||||**a  person  of  great  abilities,  well 

*  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  page  203.     t  MalaccH  Dbsorver.  .May  22d,  1827. 
X  Canton  Register,  Oct.  17th.  1832. 
^  Chine.se  Repository,  vol.  3,  page  440. 

il  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  X  page  48H.     ^   Penul  Code.  sect.  344. 
■*  Penal  Code.  sect.  148  ft  Canton  Register,  Ang.  2r>th,  1830. 

X\  t^anton  Register.  Aug.  2d.  1831.  ^  Canton  Register.  Sept.  16th.  I8:i3. 

ijn  Canton  Register.  Jan.  4lh.  IfttW. 


164  Noticfs  of  3Io4lern  China,  Aug. 

husband,**  and  also  a  daughter  who  had  been  an  embroiderer  in  the 
versed  in  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  consulted  in  all  aftairs  by  lier 
inip<*rial  harem.  It  seems  possible  that  these  ladias  ■  contributed 
in  some  way  to  the  hoppo*8  prosperity ;  for  we  find  him  appointc*d 
In  18'I4»*  *^ Great  minister  of  the  secluded  (imperifil)  gardens.'* 

This  seems  to  be  the  proper  place  to  notice  the  Tooclii  yuen  or 
Ceiisorate  at  Peking,  which  is  appointed  to  overlook  the  affairs  of 
the  prince,  the  magistracy,  and  the  people.t  The  individuals  wlio 
com|N>se  it  under  the  two  presidents,  are  generally  called  yushe, 
censors  or  inspectors-general,  and  are  distributed  about  the  country 
to  report  upon  its  affairs.  The  governors  and  fooyuens  take  this 
also  as  an  honorary  title  on  assuming  their  charges.  This  |x>rtion 
of  the  machinery  of  checks  belonged  also  to  the  ancient  Persiau8| 
and  perhaps  other  similar  governments.  *^  The  tribunal  of  the  Cen- 
Borate,**  says  sir  George  Staunton,§  **  has  the  power  of  insfiecting, 
and  animadverting  upon,  the  proceedings  of  all  the  other  Boards  and 
Tribunals  in  the  empire,  and  even  on  the  acts  of  the  sovereign  him- 
self, whenever  they  are  conceived  to  be  censurable ;  but  it  may  easi* 
ly  be  imagined  that  in  a  government  professionally  absolute,  the 
power  ascribed  to  the  censors  in  the  latter  case,  must  be  little  more 
than  a  fiction  of  state,  instead  of  operating  as  a  real  and  affective  in- 
fluence and  control.*'  The  censors  are  individually,  more  service- 
able,.perbaps,  in  checking  the  abuses  of  the  governmental  officers  in 
the  provinces.  In  any  event,  their  reports,  as  published  in  the  Peking 
gazette,  will  form  the  principal  fund  of  the  present  exposition  of  the 
working  of  the  machinery  of  government.  The  emperor  was  obliged 
in  1833,11  to  reprimand  a  censor  for  indulging  in  scandal ;  which 
was  retorted  upon  his  majesty  by  another  or  possibly  the  same 
censor,^ 

A  more  peculiar  check  upon  the  conduct  of  the  great  officers  of 
government  is  the  necessity**  to  confess  their  own  faults,  in  virtue 
perhaps  of  their  titular  rank  of  censor.  This  mode  of  censorship 
does  not  appear  to  be  resorted  to  very  often,  and  when  it  is  adopted, 
it  is  intended,  probably,  to  decoy  the  im|>erial  search  from  the  actual 
nest  of  malversation.  The  Tartar  president  of  the  Board  of  Pu- 
nishments in  1830  confessed  the  crime  of  his  own  son,tt  who  had 
committed  a  rape  in  the  paternal  mansion.  The  president  proposed 
to  retire  from  the  bench,  and  leave  the  court  to  proceed  without  him, 
since  the  plaintiff  could  expect  no  redress  there  whilst  he  presided. 
His  majesty's  answer  is  unfortunately  not  given.  The  tetuh  or  admi- 
ral of  the  province  of  Cheihie  reported  the  following  year,  that  during 
his  absence  his  only  son  had  gone  mad  and  wounded  several  per- 

*  Canton  Register,  March  *25(h,  1834. 

t  Morrison's  View  of  China  for  philological  purposes,  p.  90;  also,  Chinese  Re- 
pository, vol.  4.  page  148. 

X  Rollings  Ancient  History,  book  4,  chap.  4. 

$  Staunton's  translation  of  the  Penal  Code,  note  to  sect.  171. 

II  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  510. 
If  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  472. 
**  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  264     ft  Canton  Rrgister.  March  24th.  1831. 


k 


l8Dr>.  Notices  of  M^hrn  China,  I6i 


fi 


sons,  owing  lie  says  to  his  not  having  **  taken  pro|ier  care  of  the 
8on*s  healtht  and  to  having  indnlged  his  disposition  until  he  became 

tti|Nd  and  debased."  '4  can  only  look  up,"  adds  the  admiral,*  **and 
intreat  your  celestial  kindness  to  ccnnnuiiid  my  8on  to  be  tried  with 
double  severity .V  The  governor  of  Peking  requested  to  be  punished 
in  1833,  which  was  complied  with.t  Three  other  cases  of  self- 
accusation  are  met  with :  one  on  the  part  of  an  officer  who  was 
unable  to  control  the  Yellow  river  ;|  another  by  his  majesty *s  cook, 
that  he  had  been  too  late*  in  presenting  his  bill  of  fare  ;§ — we  may 
presume  that  the  dinner  was  well  dressed  that  day,  for  the  cook  was 
forgiven.  The  third  is  that  of  general  ifa||  (the  very  intelligeut  man, 
perhaps,  versed  in  all  the  diplomatic  arts  of  mandarins  whom  Gutz- 
laff  mentions,  Travels,  page  245),  who  reported  in  1830  that  the  em- 
press dowager,  having  to  make  a  call  upon  the  reigning  empress,  was 
kept  waiting  at  the  gate  by  the  porters.  He  requests,  therefore,  that 
the  officers  on  duty,  meaning  perhaps  the  porters  and  himself,  be 
su^ected  to  a  court  of  inquiry  for  not  anticipating  the  catastrophe. 

The  emperor  imposes  the  duty  of  self-confession  upon  himself 
also,  whenever  private  infliction,  public  calamity,  or  insurrection 
among  his  subjects,  force  hihi  to  deprecate  the  wrath  of  heaven.  If 
the  latter  be  the  chief  object,  he  generally  takes  care  to  sliift  the 
blame  upon  the  shoulders  of  his  ministers  or  officers.  On  occasion 
of  the  drought  in  1817,  the  empen>r  Keaking  put  forth  a  document^ 
of  this  kind  in  which  he  said:  '^The  remissness  and  sloth  of  the 
officers  of  government  constitute  an  evil  which  has  long  lieen  accu- 
mulating. It  is  not  the  evil  of  a  day :  for  several  years  I  have  given 
the  roost  pressing  admonitions  on  the  subject,  and  have .  punished 
many  cases  which  have  been  discovered ;  so  that  recently  there  ap- 
pears a  little  improvement,  and  for  several  seasons  the  weather  has 
been  favorable.  The  drought  this  season  is  not  perhaps  entirely  on 
their  (meaning  the  officers*)  account.  1  have  meditated  upon  it  and 
am  persuaded,  that  the  reason  why  the  azure  heavens  above  jiiani- 
fest  disapprobatifHi  by  withholding  rain  for  a  few  hundred  miles  only 
around  the  capital,  is,  that  the  fifty  and  nit»re  rebels  who  escaped, 
are  secreted  somewhere  near  Peeking.  Hence  it  is,  that  fertile  va- 
pors are  fast  bound,  and  the  felicitous  harmony  of  the  seasons  in- 
terrupted." 

His  majesty*s  sequitur  was  not  conclusive,  apparently,  even  to  his 
own  mind,  for  we  find  him  puzzling  himself  again  the  following 
year  to  learn  the  cause  of  a  hurricane.**  About  7  o*clock  in  the  eve- 
ning of  the  14th  of  May,  a  storm  arose  suddenly  from  the  S.E.,  which 
darkened  the  heavens  and  involved  the  capital  in  a  cloud  of  sand, 
to  such  a  degree  that  objects  were  indislinguishable  in  the  houses 
without  a  candle.  Since  the  Chinese  have  a  word  m^€,  to  express  this 
*'  sand  deluge,*  we  might  suppose  it  to  be  too  connnon  an  occurrence 
• 

*  Canton  Register,  April  19ih.  1831.       t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  J,  page  295. 

X  Malacca  Observer,  Dec.  18th.  1827.    $  Canton  Register,  May,  1.5th,  iet)0. 

I  Canton  Register.  April  15th.  18:{0.      IT  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Aug.  1818. 
**  ludochinese  Gleaner,  Oct.  1818,  page  175. 


i 


106  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Arn. 

to  ai^itate  the  imperial  mind.  Timkowski*  witnessed  a  niroilar  phe- 
nomenon indeed,  the  next  year,  on  the  30th  of  April,  1819.  His 
majesty  sought,  however,  to  determine  whether  the  cause  of  the  storm 
might  not  lie  in  his  own  niisniunagemcnt  or  in  that  of  his  ofllicers. 
The  result  was  as  might  he  expected,  unfavorable  to  the  officers : 
the  astronomer  .royal  was  severely  reprimanded  for  not  predictin|; 
the  hurricane,  and  a  commissioner  was  dispatched  in  the  direction 
whence  the  wind  came,  to  see  if  it  had  not  been  generated  by  some  act 
of  oppression  on  the  part  of  officers  of  government  thereabouts.  We 
do  not  know  what  windmill  this  knight-errant  tilted  against,  but  he 
ascertained  that  the  darkness  did  not  extend  far  from  the  capital, 
and  that  heavy  rain  fell  at  midnight  a  short  distance  off,  acconipan- 
ied  by  thunder.  There  was  an  irrnption  of  the  sea  also,  the  same 
day,t  on  the  coast  of  Shantung,  which  laid  one  hundred  and  forty 
villages  under  water. 

Another  document  seems  to  ex|i)lain  the  emperor^s  perplexity,  if 
not  the  cause  of  the  hurricane.  Three  of  the  censors  wrote  to  him  that 
the  visitation  was  inflicted  on  account  of  the  dismissal  from  office  of 
the  minister  Sung  tajin,|  and  they  suggested  the  propriety  of  recall- 
ing him.  The  emperor  did  not  approve  of  the  suggestion,  but  styled 
it  in  his  reply,  a  specious  pretext  to  introduce  disorder  into  the 
affairs  of  government ;  he  entered,  however,  into  a  justification  of  his 
motives  in  dismissing  Sung.  This  story,  if  we  bear  in  mind  the 
character  of  Keakin«;,  will  tend  to  throw  light  upon  the  nature 
of  the  Intrigues  which  are  immediately  about  the  person  of  the 
emperor.  He  is  described  in  the  Indochinese  Gleaner§  to  have  been 
capricious,  greatly  under  the  influence  of  his  minions,  fond  of  drink, 
distrustful,  harassed  by  superstitious  fears,  often  guilty  of  persecu* 
tion ;  but  upon  the  whole  not  an  oppressor.  We  find  no  similar 
confession  of  weakness,  on  the  part  of  the  present  emperor,  who  has 
not  however  been  without  his  troubles,  whether  of  rebellion  or  bad 
seasons ;  but  he,  also,  has  entered  upon  a  self-examination  on  oc- 
casion of  a  drought  at  Peking  at  which  time  he  put  forth  a  singular 
prayer  for  rain,  which  is  given  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Reposi- 
tory, page  236. 

*  See  Travels  of  thf!  Russian  Mission  through  Mongolia  to  China,  ,jy  Timkow- 

ski. 
t  Indochinese  Gleaner,  April,  1819,  page  49. 
t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  4,  page  61. 
^  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Oct.  IfSo,  page  416. 


1835.  Alphabetic  Language  for  the  Chinese,  167 


Art.  III.  An  alphabetic  language  for  the  Chinese;  disadvantages 
of  their  present  written  character;  inconveniences  and  difficulties 
of  introducing  a  new  language;  with  remarks  on  the  importance 
of  an  al^thabetic  language^  and  means  of  introducing  it. 

That  the  ^CUinese  labor  under  great  disadvantages  in  consequence 
of  the  peculiar  nature  of  their  written  language,  is  obvious  to  every 
one,  who  thinks  at  all  upon  the  subject;  but  those  disadvantages 
appear  to  increase  in  number  and  magnitude  as  we  reflect  more  de- 
liberately and  intently  upon  them.  The  following  are  some  of  the 
most  important. 

i.  The  neglect  of  early  education.  No  book  can  be  read  and  un- 
derstood till  the  forms  and  significations  of  several  hundred  charac- 
ters, some  of  which  are  very  complicated  and  difficult,  have  been 
committed  to  memory.  This,  probably,  has  led  the  Chinese  gene- 
rally to  defer  the  commencement  of  education,  till  the  child  is  six 
or  eight  years  of  age.  An  earlier  application  of  the  mind  to  that 
kind  of  study,  with  which  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  commence, 
must  be,  and  is  doubtless  found  by  experience  to  be,  unfavorable 
lK)tli  to  the  health  of  children  at  that  tender  age,  and  to  their  future 
jprogresR  in  study.  The  infant  mind  demands  variety  in  its  employ- 
ments, and  amusement  in  its  efforts.  The  task  of  committing  to 
memory  the  position  and  forms  of  thousands  upon  thousands  of  black 
marks,  to  which  no  meaning  is  attached,  can  furnish  little  of  either ; 
and  must,  therefore,  be  deferred  till  the  mental  faculties  have  acquir- 
ed more  strength  and  firmness.  In  consequence  of  this,  the  young 
not  only  fail  to  obtain  the  knowledge  and  mental  cultivation,  which, 
were  it  not  for  this  peculiarity  of  their  language,  they  might  obtain  ; 
but  they  grow  up  in  habits  of  idleness;  are  much  exposed  to  the 
dangers  of  bad  company ;  and  as  they  lounge  about  their  parents,  or 
their  neighbors'  houses,  and  stroll  through  the  streets,  they  see  and 
bear  whatever  of  evil  is  prevalent  among  the  worst  part  of  the  com- 
munity. Thus  the  mind  is  filled  with  evil  before  any  regular  effort 
is  made  to  furnish  it  with  its  proper  aliment,  the  wholesome  nourish- 
ment of  useful  knowledge. 

2.  Mental  inactivity.  When  th<^  time  at  length  arrives,  at  which 
it  is  considered  proper  for  the  child  to  begin  to  read,  he  still  requires 
a  much  greater  variety  of  employments  for  pleasureable  excitement 
to  exertion,  than  the  bare  learning  of  characters  can  afford  him. 
The  consequences  of  unnatural  and  overstrained  exertion  of  a  siti- 
gle  faculty,  which  he  is  called  upon  to  make,  are  known  to  every 
one  who  has  studied  attentively  the  Chinese  mind.  Some  acquire  a 
tact  for  committing  to  memory,  and  perhaps  this  single  faculty  may 
be  improved;  though  there  is  much  danger  of  its  being  an  unshapely, 
as  it  is  an  unnatural,  improvement,  which  gives  it  no  advantage  for 
anything  except  learning  to  con  over  books ;  but  the  minds  of  the 
gntat  muss  of  the  youth  thus  trained  must  necessarily  be  much  warp- 


i 


168  Alphabetic  Language  for  the  Chinese,  Ave 

ed  and  stinted  in  their  growth.  Hence  in  part  at  least,  that  un- 
changeableness  of  Chinese  thoughts  and  the  consequent  want  of  in- 
vention and  improvement,  which  »o  speedily  attract  the  attention  of 
the  European  stranger  on  his  arrival  amons  them. 

3.  Discovragement  and  failure  of  many  learners.  There  is  little 
danger  of  error  in  asserting  that  more  time  is  spent  and  more  effort 
made  to  learn  to  read  in  China  than  in  all  the  world  besides.  But, 
though  it  is  true  that  the  Chinese  (we  speak  of  the  men)  are  ^^nerally 
able  to  read,  yet  many  of  them  are  unable  to  understand  any  but  the 
most  common  books,  and  not  a  few  are  unable  to  read  at  all.  We 
have  frequently  met  with  persons  who  said  they  had  attended  school 
three  or  four  entire  years,  and  yet  acknowledged  themselves  unable  to 
read  the  plainest  books.  That  so  long  and  tedious  a  process  must  he 
gone  through  with  before  any  fruit  can  be  gatiiered,  is  truly  dis- 
couraging. It  dampens  the  ardor  of  the  youthful  mind  ;  and  if  any 
accident  prevents  the  continuance  of  attendance  at  school,  even  at  the 
end  of  several  years  spent  in  study,  all  or  very  nearly  all  that  has 
been  acquired  is  lost,  because  it  is  not  sufficient  to  enable  the  posses- 
sor to  read  intelligently  any  book,  nor  continue  his  education  as  the 
learner  of  any  other  language  may  do,  during  his  leisure  hours  in 
private.  He  is  therefore  compelled  to  give  up  all  hope  of  progress 
in  knowledge  by  means  of  books,  and  generally  sinks  down  in  des- 
pair, and  takes  his  place  among  those  who  are  ignorant  like  himself 
in  the  circle  around  him. 

4.  Loss  of  time.  Years  are  spent  in  making  acquisitions,  which 
might  be  made  in  one  third  or  fourth  of  that  time  by  means  of  an 
alphabetic  language. 

5.  Ignorance.  So  much  time  is  consumed  in  learning  to  read, 
that  little  else  can  be  learned  till  the  period  of  youth,  during  which 
the  mind  acquires  knowledge  most  rapidly,  has  passed.  Afterwards 
they  must  necessarily  engage  in  some  business  which  will  secure 
theui  a  livelihood ;  so  that  little  time  remains  for  storing  the  mind  with 
that  rich  fund  of  useful  knowledge  which  is  often  found  even  among 
the  lowest  tradesmen  in  some  western  countries.  Besides,  the  study 
of  almost  eviiry  new  subject  requires  the  knowledge  of  some  new 
characters,  and  is  thus  rendered  a  slow  and  difficult  work.  Such, 
reason  tells  us,  must  be  the  effi^cts  of  having  such  a  language  to  learn 
on  the  extent  of  knowledge  obtained.  And  do  not  facts  so  far  as  we 
know  them,  prove  that  reason  teaches  ri<^htly  ?  Of  grammar  as  a 
science  they  have  no  idea;  in  geography  their  knowledge  does  not 
extend  many  miles  beyond  the  limits  of  their  own  neighborhood ; 
of  astronomy  their  apprehension  is  equally  limited';  of  mathematics 
they  know  enough  for  the  purposes  of  buying  and  selling,  but  few 
even  of  the  literati  extend  their  knowledge  much  farther ;  and  as  to 
foreign  languages  and  literature,  they  do  not  know  that  the  latter 
exists,  and  of  the  former  the  existence  of  some  of  them  is  all  that 
they  do  know. 

These  evils  are  doubtless  owing  in  part  to  the  imperfect  method 
of  teaching  to  read,  which  is  universally   prevalent  in  China.     The 


1835.  Alphabetic  Latiguage  for  the  Chinese.  169 

language  might,  we  believe,  be  taught  in  such  a  way  as  ^atly  to 
lessen  a  proportion  of  them.  Instead  of  the  practice  now  in  vogue, 
let  there  be  made  a  series  of  school  books  proceeding  gradually  from 
the  simplest  characters,  and  such  as  designate  things  and  ideas  fami- 
liar to  the  young  mind,  to  those  which  are  more  complicated,  and  let 
the  teacher  explain  every  word  learned  according  to  the  method 
now  adopted  in  all  the  best  schools  in  Europe  and  America,  uniting 
with  that  explanation  such  anecdotes  and  useful  information  as  the 
subject  may  suggest ;  and  a  considerable  proportion  of  the  tedium 
and  stupidity  attendant  upon  the  present  course  of  education,  would 
be  removed.  But  much,  perhaps  one  half,  would  remain,  as  we  con- 
ceive, inseparably  connected  with  the  nature  of  the  language ;  and 
the  removal  of  it  would  add  one  half  to  the  value  of  the  education 
imparted  to  Chinese  youth  by  the  best  course  of  instruction  of  which 
their  language,  as  it  is  now  written,  is  capable.  We  have  thus  noticed 
some  of  the  evils  that  would  be  removed  by  the  introduction  of  an 
alphabetic  language.  The  benefits  that  would  result  from  it,  are 
the  opposites  of  these  evils,  and  cannot  fail  to  be  sufficiently  obvious 
to  our  readers.  Let  us  next  look  at  some  of  the  inconveniences 
which  might  attend  such  a  change. 

1.  The  loss  of  books  now  in  use.  This  would  be  a  considera- 
ble inconvenience  to  a  single  generation ;  but  could  a  new  written 
language  be  introduced  at  once,  the  next  generation  would  suffer 
nothing,  or  next  to  nothing,  by  the  change.  All  that  is  valuable  in 
their  books  might  be  rewritten  in  the  new  character,  and  republished. 
The  books  themselves  would  become  useless  only  just  in  proportion 
to  the  prevalence  of  the  new  kind  of  writing.  This,  while  it  would 
have  some  inconveniences,  might  be  made  the  occasion  of  purifying 
the  literature  of  China  from  that  immense  mass  of  error  in  history, 
morality,  philosophy,  and  almost  everything  else,  which  now  dark- 
ens ana  pollutes  its  pages ;  and  could  the  change  take  place  under 
the  control  of  judicious  men,  it  would  be  an  advantage  to  the  nation, 
instead  of  disadvantage,  to  lose  at  least  one  half  of  the  contents  of 
the  books  now  in  use. 

2.  The  loss  of  whatever  advantages  the  Chinese  has  over  aU 
phabetic  languages.  What  those  advantages  are,  and  of  how  much 
importance,  we  shall  not  attempt  to  show  definitely.  We  only  re- 
mark in  passing,  that  the  written  language  has  some  of  the  advan- 
tages of  a  hieroglyphic  language  in  combination  with  a  part  of 
those  that  are  alphabetic.  It  is  perhaps  a  more  perfect  medium  of 
written  communication  among  them,  than  any  substitute  can  be. 
But  the  loss  of  this  advantage  would  doubtless  be  more  than  coun- 
terbalanced by  the  possession  of  an  alphabetic  language,  uniting 
the  written  and  spoken  languages,  which  are  now  somewhat  distinct. 
The  ambiguity  which  would  often  result  from  the  mere  translation 
of  the  character  into  sounds  designated  by  letters,  would  lead  to 
the  more  frequent  use  of  doublets  and  triplets,  as  they  are  accus- 
tomed to  do  in  conversation.  This  would  render  their  books  easier 
to  be  understood,  and  thus  in  no  small  degree  facilitate  the  diffu- 
sion of  useful. knowledge. 


*rt\t  t\f  %T«         fV 


o»> 


i 


170  Alphabetic  Language  for  the  Chinese,  At'G. 

3.  Possible  division  of  the  empire.  It  is  doubtless  a  fact  that 
the  use  of  one  written  language  has  tended  to  hold  the  empire  to- 
gether. If  this  bond  of  union  were  removed,  the  nation  might  pos- 
sibly fall  asunder.  Such  a  written  language  as  we  have  had  in  view 
while  penning  the  preceding  remarks,  that  is,  one  expressive  of  the 
sounds  of  the  present  spoken  language,  would  be  useful  only  to  a 
part  of  the  Chinese.  The  dialects  of  the  different  provinces  are  so 
unlike,  that  the  alphabetic  writing  which  should  designate  the 
sounds  of  one  dialect  would  be  utterly  unintelligible  to  those  who 
speak  another.  A  man  of  Fuhkeen,  for  instance,  would  probably  be 
liiiable  to  understand  a  sinofle  sentence  written  in  the  court  dialect. 
The  introduction  of  an  alphabetic  language  and  consequent  dis- 
continuance of  the  use  of  the  present  character,  might,  therefore,  lead 
to  a  diminution  of  intercourse  between  the  inhabitants  of  different 
provinces.  Alienation  of  the  people  from  each  other  and  from 
the  government,  which  would  use  a  dialect  unknown  to  a  large  pro- 
portion of  its  subjects,  might  ensue,  and  be  followed  by  wars,  and 
the  division  of  the  empire.  But  this  only  a  possible  disadvantage — 
by  no  means  a  probable  one.  It  cannot  follow  unless  a  separate 
written  language  be  composed  fur  those  who  speak  the  several  dia- 
lects. It  is  fur  more  probable  that  the  bonds  of  union  will  be  drawn 
more  closely  and  cemented  more  firmly  than  ever  before.  The  court 
dialect,  which  is  now  studied  by  every  one  who  aims  at  the  character 
of  a  scholar  or  a  gentleman,  would  naturally  be  selected  as  the  dialect 
to  be  used  in  forming  the  new  written  language.  Every  one  who 
understands  that  dialect,  and  many  do  in  eyery  province,  would  un- 
derstand whatever  should  be  written  in  it  as  soon  as  he  had  learned 
the  sounds  of  the  characters  of  the  new  language,  which  would  be 
the  work  of  only  a  few  hours.  Those  who  do  not  understand  it,  would 
learn  it  in  the  new  character  much  more  easily  than  they  can  now 
learn  to  read  in  their  own  dialects.  The  result  naturally  would  be  the 
more  extensive,  and  probably  erelong  the  universal,  use  of  the  Chi- 
nese language  in  its  purest  and  best  form ;  the  frequency  of  commu« 
nication  between  different  parts  of  the  empire  would  be  increased 
instead  of  diminished  ;  and  all  the  blessings  of  more  perfect  union, 
a  better  circulation  of  intelligence,  and  more  knowledge,  would  be 
given  to  the  whole  empire.  But  it  may  be  asked,  can  such  a  change 
be  effected?  We  will  notice  a  few  of  the  difficulties  which  lie  in 
the  way,  and  give  very  briefly  our  own  views  of  them ;  and  then 
leave  it  to  our  readers  to  decide. 

1.  The  ambiguity  of  expression  that  would  often  appear  in  books 
written  with  an  alphabet.  This  is  a  real  difficulty,  and  the  only  im- 
portant one  attending  the  subject.  It  results  from  the  nature  of  the 
language,  and  would  be  little  greater  than  actually  attends  the  use 
of  it  in  conversation.  There  are  frequently  twenty  or  thirty,  or  even 
more  words,  having  no  difference  in  their  sound  except  that  of  in- 
flection, and  ten  or  fifteen  without  any  difference  at  all.  These  words 
are  distinguished  in  the  written  language  by  the  difference  in  the 
form  of  their  characters,  but  in  the  spoken  language  only  by  the 


1835.  Alphabetic  Language  for  the  Chinese,  171 

subject  spoken  of,  the  connection  in  which  they  stand,  and  the  into- 
nations and  gesticulations  of  the  speaker.  Tlie  subject  treated  of, 
and  the  general  course  of  thought  would  commonly  enable  the  reader 
to  understand  perfectly  the  meaning  of  the  writer.  This  is  illustrated 
by  the  frequent  misspellings  (if  we  may  be  allowed  to  use  the  term,) 
which  appear  in  Chinese  writing,  one  character  being  used  for  another 
of  the  same  sound  without  creating  ambiguity.  This  arises  often 
from  an  erroneous  use  of  the  characters,  the  consequence  of  igno- 
rance, but  sometimes  a  simple  character  is  used  in  place  of  a  more 
complex  one,  for  the  sake  of  brevity.  Moreover,  the  use  of  accents 
and  diacritical  marks,  to  indicate  the  intonations  and  inflections  of 
voice,  which  can  easily  be  done  in  an  alphabetic  language,  would 
greatly  diminish  the  anibiffuity  which  would  otherwise  exist  in  books. 

2.  The  prejudices  of  the  people  in  favor  of  their  present  Ian- 
guage.  These  would  retard  the  progress  of  the  change,  and  perhaps 
continue  to  do  it  for  many  years ;  but  to  retard  it  would  be  their 
only  effect.  They  would  at  length  vanish  before  the  force  of  truth 
and  the  light  of  knowledge  like  clouds  of  mist  before  the  morning 
sun.  An  improvement  so  great  and  so  obvious  never  fails  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  to  work  its  way  into  general  use  through  every  preju- 
dice, however  strong. 

3.  2^he  labor  of  learning  the  new  character.  This  would  for 
a  time  be  superadded  to  that  of  learning  the  old.  Many  who  have 
already  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  present  written  character,  would 
want  to  use  the  new  one.  But  their  task  would  not  be  difficult. 
The  learning  of  an  alphabet  even  of  sixty  or  a  hundred  characters,  is 
the  work  of  only  a  few  days. 

If  it  is  desirable  that  the  Chinese  have  an  alphabetic  language, 
the  question  arises,  by  whom  shall  it  be  madel — a  question  which  it 
is  not  difficult  for  any  one  acquainted  with  the  history  and  genius  of 
the  Chinese  to  answer.  It  might  almost  be  said  that  there  is  no  in- 
vention in  China.  They  can  copy  and  imitate,  when  old  custom, 
habit,  and  superstition  do  not  forbid ;  but  they  seldom  presume  to 
introduce  a  new  custom,  or  think  of  improving  the  doings  of  their 
forefathers  in  anything.  The  work  we  have  in  view  must,  therefore, 
be  done  by  some  foreigner,  or  by  a  native  who  has  come  so  fully  under 
foreign  influence  as  to  have  lost  the  mental  immobility  characteristic 
of  his  countrymen,  and  acquired  some  good  degree  of  that  vigor  of 
thought,  boldness  of  enterprise,  and  firmness  of  purpose,  which  be- 
long to  the  European  character,  and  have  obtained  also  knowledge 
enough  of  other  languages  to  give  him  the  idea  of  an  alphabet,  than 
which  few  things  are  more  difficult  for  a  Chinese  to  learn.  Such  a 
man,  could  one  be  found,  would  doubtless  be  better  qualified  to  form 
au  alphabetic  language,  and  would  be  enabled  to  introduce  it  to  the 
notice  of  his  countrymen  more  advantageously,  than  any  foreigner. 
The  man  who  shall  make  such  an  inroad  upon  the  dominions  of  old 
eustora  in  China,  whether  he  be  of  native  or  foreign  birth,  must  ex- 
pect to  meet  with  opposition  of  the  most  discouraging  nature.  But 
let  him  show  by  actual  experiment  that  the  Chinese  language  can 


c»^W. 


172  Afyhabetic  Tjongvage  for  the  Chinese.  Aug. 

be  written  by  means  of  a  few  tens  of  simple  cbaractero,  and  that 
these  characters  can  be  learned  so  as  to  communieate  ideas  easily 
and  correctly  in  a  few  days  or  weeks;  and  the  utility  of  the  change 
will  at  length  give  it  currency.  Persons  who  have  not  been  able  to 
spend  eight  or  ten  years  in  study,  will  be  glad  to  find  that  they  can 
by  a  few  days  application  learn  to  write  and  communicate  their 
thoughts  to  others.  They  will  make  known  their  newly  discovered, 
and  to  them  wonderful,  art  to  their  friends ;  and  the  new  writing 
will,  ere  many  years  shall  have  past  after  its  Introduction,  become 
generally  used. 

The  man  who  shall  undertake  this  work  will  need  to  exercise  a 
sound  judgment  and  good  taste  in  selecting  characters,  or  letters,  or 
combinations  of  letters  to  express  the  various  and  peculiar  sounds 
of  the  language.  He  will  need  to  have  regard  to  distinctness  and 
perfectness  of  expression,  ease  of  writing,  and  beauty  of  appearance. 
He  will  be  doing  work  of  vast  importance.  The  temporal  and  eter- 
nal welfare  of  China^s  present  and  future  millions  will  be  not  a 
little  affected  by  it.  Blessings  so  great  as  it  will  confer  should  not 
be  deferred.  To  delay  will  be  to  millions,  eternal  loss.  The  gospel 
of  salvation,  without  a  miracle,  can  scarcely  be  expected  to  reach 
multitudes  of  the  present  generation,  except  by  means  of  books ;  and 
books  even,  in  the  present  character,  millions  cannot  read.  The 
man  who  shall  do  this  work,  will  be  the  benefactor,  the  emancipa- 
tor from  the  thralldom  of  mental  slavery,  of  nearly  one  third  of  the 
world,  and  he  will  deserve,  and  have,  a  place  among  the  first  bene- 
factors of  mankind. 

Since  the  foregoing  paragraphs  were  prepared  for  the  press,  we  have  received 
the  following  communication,  to  which  we  invite  the  attention  of  our  readers, 
as  it  bears  miectly  on  the  subject  before  us.  Our  correspondent  encourages 
us  to  expect  fiirther  contributions  from  his  pen  on  the  same  topic.  Such  will 
be  most  thankfully  received.  We  have  long  been  wishing  to  give  our  readers 
an  outUne  of  Uie  Fuhke^n  dialect ;  but  the  delay  in  the  publication  of  Mr. 
Medhurst's  dictionary  has  prevented  our  so  doinfi^.  The  dictionary  will  ap- 
pear, we  trust,  before  many  months  have  elapsed ;  but  in  the  meantime,  we 
would  suggest  to  our  correspondent  that,  before  he  proceeds  with  his  remarks, 
he  give  to  us  a  succinct  account  of  the  Fuhkeen  dialect :  for  without  some 
knowledge  of  that  singular  speech,  it  will  be  difficult  for  the  reader  to  under- 
stand fimy  the  force  of  his  remarks.    Our  correspondent  says : 

"  That  it  is  possible  to  acquire  the  ability  to  speak  any  dialect  of 
the  language  of  China  without  the  aid  of  the  written  character,  there 
can  exist  no  doubt,  since  hundreds  and  thousands  of  natives  do  ac- 
quire it  without  the  knowledge  of  a  single  character.  The  only 
question  is,  whether  it  be  practicable  to  acquire  it  through  the  me- 
dium of  the  eye  and  the  Roman  character.  Our  own  opinion  is, 
that  if  the  character  be  completely  set  aside,  the  spoken  dialects 
may  be  brought  more  upon  a  par  with  western  languages,  than  has 
hitherto  been  supposed,  by  means  of  a  few  simple  marks.  In  some 
provinces,  there  is  such  a  diversity  between  the  sounds  of  what  may 
be  termed  the  written  and  oral  dialects,  when  the  same  thing  is  in- 


183*>.  Alphabetic  Languagt  for  the  Chinese.  173 

tended,  thnt  some  linvc  considered  Uiose  dinlccts  n»  distinct.  And 
perhaps  in  no  province  does  this  diversity  exist  more  extensively 
than  in  the  province  of  Fuhkeen,  (to  which  dialect  this  paper  mori^ 
particularly  relates,)  but  still  a  connection  between  the  two  is  strik- 
ingly evident. 

'^This  connection  and  diversity  may  be  noticed  under  the  three 
following  particulars:  I,  sounds  in  tlie  written  dialect  where  there 
are  no  corresponding  sounds  in  the  oral ;  consequently  the  oral  rc- 
tains  the  written  sounds ;  as  tliy-aou,  a  tea-cup :  2,  sounds  in  the 
written  dialect  where  there  are  corresponding  sounds  in  the  oral, 
which  latter  are  more  or  less  substituted  for  the  former,  as  the  speak- 
er is  less  or  more  acquainted  with  the  written  sounds;  as  bin  ch4n, 
*  before  one^s  face,'  for  been  che^n:  3,  sounds  in  the  oral  dialect, 
where  there  are  no  corresponding  sounds  in  the  written  ;  i.  e.  if  such 
sounds  be  expressed  by  characters,— either,  (I,)  those  characters  are 
not  the  ones  which  would  be  selected  to  say  the  same  thing  in  the 
written  dialect ;  or,  (2,)  those  characters  are  only  indicative  of  sound, 
and  do  not  at  all  convey  the  meaning  of  the  oral  sounds ;  as  Jj^  f-^ , 
ang  4, '  the  pupil  of  the  eye,'  whereas  the  pupil  of  the  eye  would  be 
written  Bji  <^,  bod  choo.  In  such  phraseology  as  comes  under  No. 
1 ,  we  see  a  connection  between  the  written  and  oral  dialects,  with 
no  diversity.  In  such  as  come  under 'No.  2,  there  is  an  intimate 
connection,  but  a  marked  diversity ;  and  in  such  phraseology  as  be- 
longs to  No.  3,  there  is  no  more  connection  between  the  two  dialects 
than  exists  between  the  Chinese  and  any  other  language :  for  bo6 
choo  has  no  more  connection  with  ang  i,  than  the  same  word  has 
with  its  English  signification. 

"  But  the  connection  and  diversity  of  the  two  dialects  are  not 
completely  illustrated,  until  we  have  shown  how  they  agree  and  dis- 
agree according  to  particular.  No.  2.  One  illustration  will  answer 
for  our  present  purpose.  In  forming  the  oral  sounds  from  such  writ- 
ten sounds  as  end  in  eng^  the  following  rules  may  be  observed. 

I.  Where  the  final  eng  is  for  the  most  part  changed  into  e^a. 

I.  Where  this  is  the  only  change,  as, 

keng  changed  to  ke^a,  to  alarm  ; 
s^ng  changed  to  se^4,  wise ; 
teng  changed  to  te^a,  to  fix ; 
chneng  changed  to  ch*he^d,  to  sit. 

II.  In  some  few  the  tone  is  also  changed,  as, 

t*h^ng  changed  to  t*he^a,  to  hear. 

III.  In  somo  the  initial  is  also  changed,  as, 

s^^ng  changed  to  che^^,  right ; 
h6ng  changed  to  ke^lL,  to  travel. 

n.  The  final  eng  is  sometimes  changed  into  ai^^,  as, 
s^ng  changed  to  s^i'^^,  a  surname  ; 
p^ng  changed  to  piti^^,  to  pacify. 

III.  The  final  eng  is  occasionally  changed  into  an,  as, 
cheng  changed  into  chan,  a  surname. 


\ 


174  Alphabetic  Langttage  for  the  Chinese,  Aug. 

^*  To  a  very  considerable  extent  rules  might  be  laid  down  for  the 
formation  of  the  oral  sounds  from  the  written  ;  but  they  would  all  be 
found  to  have  numerous  exceptions.  One  circumstance  which  oc- 
casions considerable  difficulty  is,  that  sometimes  the  written  sound 
is  retained,  and  sometimes  changed  into  its  corresponding  oral,  ac- 
cording to  its  position  with  other  words :  thus,  the  corresponding 
oral  sound  of  p^k  |^,  white,  is  pllyh.  Now  in  expressing  'a  white 
horse'  in  the  oral  dialect,  they  say  p&yh  b^y,  but  in  expressing  the 
phrase  *to  understand  clearly,'  they  would  not  say  b^ng  p&yh,  but 
b^nii;  pi^k.  Also,  sometimes  a  written  sound  has  two  corresponding 
oral;  as  chedn,  *  before,'  becomes  chin  in  the  expression  bin  chin, 
'  before  one's  face;'  but  the  sound  becomes  ch^ng,  in  the  expression 
ch^ng  jit,  'a  former  day.'  Thus  we  have  endeavored  to  illustrate  the 
nature  of  the  connection  and  diversity  of  the  written  and  oral  dialects 
of  Fuhkeen,  and  more  particularly  of  the  district  of  Changchow. 

**  Whatever  may  be  the  monosyllabic  character  of  the  written,  we 
cannot  but  think  that  the  oral  dialect  may  fairly  lay  a  considerable 
claim  to  a  polysyllabic  character;  for  although  the  number  of  mo- 
nosyllabic, homophonous  words  is  great,  yet  there  is  a  kind  of  per- 
mutation and  combination  of  these  words,  which  to  a  very  great 
extent  fixes  their  meaning.     Thus  in  the  following  combinations, 

aou  bin,  behind,  aou  hoeyh,  to  vomit  blood, 

aou  boey,  behind,  aou  jit,  day  after  to-morrow, 

a5u  k^'hob,  offensive,  aou  la^,  afterwards, 

aou  sin,  afterwards,  aou  liou,  to  vomit, 

aou  Idou,  to  rumple. 

The  seven  first  are  easily  distinguished  from  one  another ;  and  the 
two  last,  which  occur  in  two  senses,  are  distinguished  in  the  same 
way  that  the  word  object^  a  noun,  is  distinguished  from  the  word  o&- 
ject^  a  verb,  by  a  certain  peculiarity  of  intonation. 

^^'If  any  one  would  take  the  trouble  to  examine,  he  would  perhaps 
be  much  surprised  to  find  how  large  a  portion  of  the  Changchow 
oral  dialect  is  polysyllabic,  or  rather  dissyllabic;  for  trisyllables 
are  but  few,  and  so  far  as  it  is  dissyllabic,  it  is  distinctive,  at  least 
perhaps  as  much  so  as  any  European  language.  Here  it  is  time  to 
notice,  that  such  polysyllables  ought,  when  written,  to  be  linked  to- 
gether by  one  of  the  marks  proposed  when  we  set  out,  viz.  a  hyphen : 
thus,  htn-paau-hw^a^ '  biscuit,'  which  will  in  every  instance  prevent 
mistake  except  in  a  few  homophonous  dissyllables  which  are  only 
distinguished  by  intonation. 

"  The  monosyllabic  portion  of  the  oral  dialect  is  more  difficult  to 
discriminate  ;  but  by  far  the  major  part  consists  of  certain  words  of 
most  frequent  use,  such  as  the  pronouns  gwd^  I,  Uy  thou,  e,  he,  d&c.; 
auxiliary  verbs,  as  ledou^  denoting  past  time,  bbeyh^  denoting  future, 
etfy  potential,  &^.  As  these  incessantly  occur,  they  are  soon  acquir- 
ed ;  and  if  these  and  the  polysyllables  be  deducted,  the  remaining 
pnrt  of  the  oral  dialect  may  be  frequently  gathered  from  the  context. 

**  The  European  enunciation  of  the  oral  dialect  would  also  be 


1835.  Alphabetic  Language  for  the  Chinese,  ]7.*» 

most  materially  assisted  by  some  mark  such  as  the  Greek  point  at 
the  top,  which  should  always  be  placed  at  the  completion  of  an 
idea;  so  there  would  be  as  many  points  as  distinct  ideas  m  the 
sentence,  thus: 

ch'haf^'fMU^^^  Ay  ling*  h6  lAng*  te^''  e^  chlw^  ch^keang- 

ch'hiang*  bdiyh  tah-ldh*  k'ht* ; 

which  may  be  rendered  thus : 

blind*  man^'  nobody  lead  him;'  then*  wander'about^*  will-go*  whereV 

that  18,  where  will  the  blind  man  go  if  he  wanders  about  without  a 
leader?  Perhaps  also  there  might  be  an  advantageous  junction  of 
certain  words,  which  in  the  enumeration  are  separated ;  such  an  the 
verb  with  its  auxiliary ;  thus,  in  the  last  clause  of  the  above  sen- 
tence, bdiyht^t&h'ldh'mMk^htj"  where  the  marks  «■  denote  an  intimate 
connection  between  the  sounds  so  marked.  Now  in  the  above  sen- 
tence, out  of  fifUen  sounds,  the  meaning  of  six  is  at  once  evident 
from  their  dissyllabic  nature,  viz.  l^  2,  10,  11,  13,  and  14,  to  any 
but  partially  acquainted  with  the  Changchow  dialect.  The  mean- 
ing of  seven  more  would  be  recognised  from  their  locality,  viz.  3,  4, 
5)  6,  8,  9,  and  12,  and  two  might  be  gathered  from  the  context,  viz. 
7  and  15. 

*'  Possibly  a  few  other  marks  might  be  introduced  with  advantage, 
but  we  will  defer  the  notice  of  them  at  present.  As  yet  we  have  said 
very  little  about  intonation :  although  the  interpretation  might  be 
easily  gathered  from  writing  them  according  to  the  above  method, 
except  in  a  few  homophonous  polysyllables  (which,  however,  might 
be  generally  ascertained  from  the  context) ;  yet,  in  order  to  convey 
the  same  ideas  to  an  auditor,  a  very  considerable  attention  to  into- 
nation is  necessary  ;  as  may  be  illustrated  by  the  following  sentence : 

**  The  sight  of  the  object  occasioned  such  a  transport,  as  to  abstract  the 
mind  from  all  besides." 

Whoever  reads  this  sentence,  will  gather  the  meaning  without  a  se- 
cond thought,  but  should  any  one  repeat  the  sentence,  so  as  to  ac- 
centuate the  words  ^  object^  and  *  transport^  as  verbs,  and  the  word 
^ abstract^  as  a  noun,  he  would  render  himself  unintelligible  even  to 
a  discerning  auditor;  precisely  in  the  same  way,  is  the  speaker  in 
danger  of  rendering  himself  unintelligible  in  the  Fuhkeen  oral  dia- 
lect, without  a  due  attention  to  intonation.  But  how  is  the  intona- 
tion to  be  discriminated  ?  We  think  it  absolutely  necessary,  in  the 
first  instance f  and  in  a  small  degree,  to  obtain  it  from  a  native :  «i 
Bmall  degree  of  acquaintance  with  the  tones  may  be  multiplied  ad 
infinitum,  without  much  further  assistance. 

'^It  would' seem  the  easiest  to  begin  with  the  intonation  of  dissyl- 
lables ;  and  in  that  case  there  would  be  49  possible  combinations  of 
tones;  and  retaining  the  marks  as  used  in  Medhurst^s  Dictionary,  the 
combinations  would  stand  thus : 


176 


Alphabetic  Language  for  the  Chinese, 


Aua. 


o  * 

O  V 

O  A 

O  - 

O  ^ 


/      v/ 


\  O 

N  / 

\  N 

N  A 

\  •- 


A  O 

A  / 

A  \ 

A  A 
A 

A  V 


.       O 
.       A 


V      O 

w       \ 
*/      A 


4«        O 

*        \ 
«       A 


*'Many  of  these  combinations  may  not  occur,  so  the  number  would 
be  considerably  reduced.  Now  suppose  the  student  should  have  as- 
certained the  intonation  of  the  word  s6  chde^  *a  place*  from  a  living 
teacher.  This  word  would  necessarily  occur  so  frequently  in  com- 
mon conversation,  that  the  exact  intonation,  by  dint  of  frequent  repe- 
tition must  needs  find  its  way  into  the  most  unmusical  ear :  having 
obtained  one  intonation  it  will  serve  as  a  key  to  all  dissyllables  so 
marked ;  as, 

t6ng-b!n,  above,  ch'ho-je,  running  hand, 

ye&-boey,  not  yet,  kong-wa,  to  talk, 

for  it  will  be  found  that  precisely  the  same  intonation  runs  through 
them  all,  and  if  the  student  has  not  yet  heard  the  word  ch*h6-je  from 
a  native,  (for  it  is  not  a  word  of  common  occurrence,)  vet  he  may 
venture  to  pronounce  with  safety,  if  he  applies  his  key,  so-chae. 

'^  We  should  then  recommend  the  student  to  provide  a  blank  book 
of  49  leaves,  and  to  arrange  his  dissyllables  according  to  the  order  of 
the  above  table  of  combinations.  After  some  practice  in  the  dissyl- 
lables, he  will  begin  to  discriminate  the  tones  so  readily,  that  the 
monosyllables  will  be  easy.  The  difficulty  seems  to  lie  in  this,  that 
as  the  tones  are  in  part  relaiiver^  i.  e.  have  a  relation  one  to  another, 
it  is  not  always  easy  to  intonate  aright  without  an  adjunct  which 
gives  the  tone  a  part  of  its  effect.  This  shows,  that  in  learning  the 
intonation,  it  is  best  to  begin  with  dissyllables. 

**  Thus  we  think,  that  a  knowledge  of  the  provincial  oral  dialects 
may  be  obtained  through  the  medium  of  a  certain  mode  of  writing 
them  in  the  Roman  character,  and  with  the  exception  of  a  degree  of 
intonation^  without  the  aid  of  a  teacher :  also  we  think  that  a  native 
of  China  might  with  ease  be  taught  to  read  his  own  dialect  in  the 
Roman  character ;  and  if  ever  natives  should  attain  to  this,  we  think 
it  must  be  by  some  such  mode  as  the  above.  We  had  some  idea  of 
enlarging  upon  the  syntax  of  the  oral  dialects ;  this  would  greatly 
assist  in  the  interpretation  of  homophonous  monosyllables :  but  at 
present  we  conclude  with  the  suggestion,  that  a  vocabulary  of  the 
polysyllables  would  be  of  great  assistance  to  the  student  from  the 
roaster ;  and  next  to  that,  a  grammar,  both  confined  exclusively  to 
the  Roman  character.** 

*  This  column  denotes  the  shang  ping  tone. 


1835.  Siamese  Books  concerning  Gaudama.  177 


Art.  IV.  Siamese  books;  1.  Some  account  of  a  famous  image  of 
Gaudama^  called  Pra-put-tee-se-hing ;  Us  origin  in  Ceylon  and 
transfer  to  Siam. 

2.    Nah  wun^  or  an  account  of  a  transmigration  of  the  deity 
Gaudama,    From  a  Correspondent. 

To  the  genuine  copies  of  the  'Account  of  the  famous  image  of  Gau- 
dama '  is  prefixed  a  notice  bearing  date,  Thursday,  the  13th  day  of 
the  7th  month,  Siamese  era,  1160;  which  is  equivalent  to  the  year 
1808  of  the  Christian  era.  This  notice  states  that  rajah  Bundit  (i.  e. 
the  king's  pundit)  composed  the  story,  and  that  it  was  approved  by 
five  of  the  greatest  priests  in  the  empire.  It  is  written  in  language 
that  is  generally  approved  by  the  learned,  and  contains  a  considera- 
ble numlier  of  Pali  words,  which  often  run  into  one  another  by  eli- 
sion, in  the  same  manner  as  in  the  Greek,  f^«  is  contracted  from 
fff-i  i.  For  this  reason,  it  seems  not  a  desirable  book  for  those  who 
have  not  made  considerable  progress  in  the  language.  It  contains 
the  following  story : 

''  Five  hundred  years  after  the  decease  of  Samono  Godom  (Gau- 
dama), there  were  three  kings  in  the  island  of  Ceylon,  who,  together 
with  the  rahans  or  priests,  assembled  to  consult  on  matters  of  reli- 
gion. One  of  the  kings  inquired,  whether  any  person  present  had 
ever  seen  the  deity  during  his  lifetime.  All  replied  in  the  negative. 
One  of  the  ndks^*  knowing  their  conversation,  instantly  leA  his  resi- 
dence, came  through  the  air,  and  presented  himself  in  their  assem- 
bly, saying,  that  he  had  seen  the  deity  during  his  lifetime,  and 
could  create  a  perfect  representation  of  him.  This  he  accordingly 
did,  and  the  kings  and  people  sacrificed  to  it  for  seven  days  and  se- 
ven nights  successively.  The  n^k  then  assumed  a  human  form,  and 
prostrated  himself  in  humble  adoration  before  the  priests  ;t  after 
which,  he  resumed  his  own  nature  and  returned  liome,  and  with  him 
disappeared  his  representation  of  the  deity.  But  the  kings,  priests, 
and  people  determined  to  make  a  brazen  image  of  it.  One  of  the 
workmen  employed  in  casting  the  image,  offended  one  of  the  kings, 
who  struck  him  and  wounded  his  forefinger.  The  power  of  fate 
following  this  act  of  the  king's,  destroyed  one  of  the  fingers  of  the 
image.  This  king  proposed  to  replace  it,  but  one  of  the  priests  dis- 
suaded him,  and  by  his  knowledge  of  futurity  prophecied  that  at 
some  future  time  the  statue  should  be  conveyed  on  the  great  sea  (the 
bay  of  Bengal),  to  the  extremity  of  its  waters,  where  a  great  king 
should  replace  the  deficient  finger. 

**  In  the  year  700  of  the  Budhist  era,  there  was  a  mighty  monarch 
governing  Siam,  whose  capital  was  Sookcoty ;  his  fame  extended  from 

*  NAks  are  a  race  of  fabulous  monsters,  who,  together  with  various  other  fa- 
bulous beings,  guard  the  base  of  uount  Mem  or  Myenmo.  See  Repository, 
vol.  2,  page  554. 

t  Thb  is  .too  important  a  circumstance  to  be  overlooked,  and  may  be  regarded 
as  llluitrative  of  the  general  practice  of  the  Budhists,  who  omit  no  opportunity  of 
ineuleating  deference  to  the  priesthood. 

VOL.    IV.      NO.    IV.  23 


{ 


178  Siamese  Books  concerning  (Jaudama,  Aug. 

the  Ganges  to  Cliitm,  and  from  the  extreme  north  to  the  ocean  (gulf 
of  Siam).  He  had  heard  of  this  famous  image  in  Ceylon,  and  wish- 
ed to  sacrifice  to  it;  and  to  effect  this  he  employed  the  rajah  of  Li- 
gore  to  send  an  embassy  and  beg  it  of  the  Ceylonese  king.  That 
king  being  reminded  of  the  ancient  prophecy  consented.  On  the 
passage  back,  the  ship  was  sunk,  and  all  the  seamen  perished ;  but 
the  iniage,  possessed  of  innate  glory  (which  is  proved  at  large  in  the 
Bud  hist  books),  floated  towards  the  country  of  Ligore,  seated  on  tjie 
back  of  the  great  ocean  (bay  of  Bengal).  The  rajah,  admonished 
of  tire  fact  by  a  taywadah,*  who  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream,  sent 
vessels  to  receive  it,  and  prepared  a  great  abundance  of  offerings 
(which,  after  being  presented,  he  was  careful  to  take  away).  The 
image  being  so  graciously  received,  made  a  display  of  its  wonderful 
power  by  rising  of  itself,  and  floating  about  in  the  air.  Astonished 
at  this,  the  rajah  hastened  to  inform  tlie  monarch  of  Siam,  who  after 
innumerable  offerings  conveyed  it  to  his  capital."! 

The  Siamese  say  this  image  was  carried  back  to  Ceylon  about 
200  years  ago.  Whether  this  book  was  ever  translated  into  Burinan, 
Peguan,  or  Cambojan,  1  am  unable  to  say ;  but  I  suspect  not,  for 
I  never  saw  or  heard  of  it  in  those  languages.  Yet  the  Siamese  be- 
gin to  regard  it  as  canonical. 

2.  Nak  wun,  or  an  account  of  a  transmigraiior*  of  the  deity. I 
The  style  of  the  Nah  wiin  is  approved  by  the  Siamese;  it  is  not 
very  difficult,  but  requires  considerable  previous  acquaintance  with  the 
Budhistic  religion  to  understand  its  allusions.  After  a  somewhat  te- 
dious  introduction,  cxhortnig  to  a  careful  use  of  the  book,  the  story 
begins  with  an  account  of  a  mighty  king  who  had  two  queens,  both 
pregnant  at  the  same  time.  The  king  consulted  his  astrologers  to 
know  what  would  be  the  issue.  They  predicted  that  both  of  the 
queens  would  have  sons,  who  should  govern  the  kingdom,  but  that 
the  child  born  last,  would  govern  only  three  years.  The  name  of  one 
of  the  queens  was  Kiin  ta  le  mah,  and  that  of  the  other  was  Pa  lee 
kah.  The  latter  in  the  agonies  of  childbirth,  called  the  former  to  her 
assistance,  who  drove  away  Pa  lee  kah^s  servants;  and  while  she  was 
in  a  state  of  exhaustion  and  insensibility  from  the  birth  of  her  child, 
Kilu  ta  16  mah  seized  the  child,  shut  it  up  in  a  box,  and  supplied 

*  TaytDodaht  Daywah  Devaj  and  Nat  in  Biirman  are  the  same.  Thev  are 
sometimes  translated  angels  but  improperly ;  they  are  rather  genii,  or  spirits  of 
departed  men,  whose  general  residence  is  supposed  to  be  upoo  or  above  the 
fabulous  mount  Meru. 

t  This  story  is  evidently  designed  to  answer  the  question  with  which  the 
Budhists  are  sometimes  assailed  by  their  opponents,  *  How  they  know  that  the 
ima^.s  they  now  make  and  worship  are  correct  representations  of  Godoln  and 
God-a-ma?' 

X  The  Budhist  books  relate  that  previous  to  the  deification  of  Gaudama,  be 
was  a  priest,  but  so  far  advanced  towards  his  deityship  as  to  be  endowed  with  a 
perfect  recollection  of  all  his  previous  transmigrations.  An  account  of  these,  to 
the  number  of  550,  he  disclosed  on  various  occasions,  to  his  attendant  disciples. 
The  stories  of  these  various  existences  are  collected,  and  constitute  probably  the 
most  popular  part  of  Budhist  theology,  called  in  Siamese,  Pra  chdt;  in  Barman 
and  Peguan,  Dzdt.    Nah  w'An,  or  Lord  of  the  Jungle,  is  one  of  these  stories. 


1835.  Siamese  Books  concermng  Gaudawa,  179 

its  place  witli  a  block  of  wood.  The  king  being  informed  that  his 
queen  had  given  birth  to  a  log  of  wood  instead  of  a  son,  was  much 
mortified,  and  angry,  and  ordered  the  royal  executioner  to  take  her 
and  put  an  end  to  her  existence ;  but  being  persuaded  by  the  envi- 
ous Kiin  ta  1^  mah,  he  changed  his  command,  and  directed  that  she 
should  be  made  the  servant  of  his  cook,  and  employed  to  draw  wa- 
ter, and  cook  rice  and  fish. 

The  jealous  woman  who  had  taken  the  child  aad  shut  it  up  in  a 
1n)x,  ordered  it  to  be  carried  seven  days  distance  into  the  jungle,  and 
buried  under  a  kradanggna  tree.  A  taywah,  who  dwelt  in  that  tree, 
seeing  persons  come  and  dig  a  hole  to  bury  a  box  under  it,  thought 
within  himself,  **  What  is  this,  silver,  gold,  cloth,  or  what?  1  will 
dig  it  up  and  see.^*  Having  opened  the  box,  and  examined  it,  he 
knew  it  contained  the  hud  of  deity.*  So  be  uttered  a  prayer  that 
milk  might  How  from  the  ends  of  his  fingers,  which  immediately 
took  place,  and  thus  the  child  was  supported  in  the  jungle.  He 
received  the  name  of  Chan  Nah  wfin,  chan  signifying  lord,  and  nah 
tc^ttit,  jungle.  Then  the  narrative  proceeds  to  give  an  account  of  tire 
cruel  hardships,  nbuse,  and  beatings  which  Pa  lee  kah  received  while 
she  was  servant  to  the  cook.  After  that  is  a  chapter  respecting  the 
malicious  Kiln  ta  16  mah.  The  whole  country  was  put  in  an  uproar 
at  the  birth  of  her  child, — as  fate  followed  dark  designs,  and  those 
designs  were  not  disclosed  to  the  king  by  the  evil  spirit  who  prevent- 
ed the  birth,  until  the  king  had  appeased  his  wrath  by  begging 
pardon  of  Pa  lee  kah.  On  his  appearance,  the  child  was  named 
Won  ta  lee. 

Meanwhile,  Nah  wiin  lived  with  his  guardian  taywah  in  the  jungle, 
till  he  was  seven  years  old ;  and  as  the  taywah  knew  that  the  time 
of  his  transmignntion  had  come,  he  recommended  his  proteg^  to  seek 
the  aid  of  some  person  that  would  instruct  him  in  a  knowledge  of 
those  things  which  would  be  important  to  him,  especially  the  sacred 
books  (which,  however,  did  not  exist  till  many  thousands  of  years 
after  this  time).  This  teacher  he  met  in  the  person  of  an  old  hermit, 
whose  dwelling  he  found  after  traveling  fifteen  days  with  sore  and 
blistered  feet.  Here,  after  seven  months*  study,  he  made  himself 
perfectly  familiar  with  the  sacred  Pali  books.  He  then  set  out  in 
search  of  his  mother  through  pathless  deserts,  guided  only  by  the 
stars.  [This  was  in  Hemawon  or  the  desert  of  Cobi.]  After  jour- 
neying for  three  months,  he  came  to  a  tank,  garded  by  a  monster 
called  y&k.f  The  male  was  absent  when  Nah  wiin  came,  but  his 
wife  seized  him,  beat  him  dreadfully,  shut  him  up  in  a  cage  of  iron, 
and  told  him  she  intended  to  preserve  him  until  her  husband's  return, 
when  they  would  eat  him.  On  the  return  of  the  male  he  was  much 
astonished  at  the  beauty  and  apparent  intelligence  of  his  prey,  and 

*  There  are  supposed  to  be  certain  infallible  signs  by  which  a  being  may  be 
recognised  as  destined  to  become  a  Bndha,  long  Iiefore  his  actual  manifestation ; 
when  these  marks  are  discovered,  he  is  designated  as  the  '*  Bud  of  Deity.** 

t  YHk9  are  fabulous  monsters,  sup|>osed  to  resemble  human  beings,  but  of 
enormous  dimensions,  and  cannibal  pro|>ensities.  They  make  a  very  conspicuous 
figure  in  the  m)'thologicarmacliiner)'  of  the  Budhists. 


It. 


180  Siamese  Books  concerning  Gaudama,  Aug. 

inquired  if  he  could  not  discourse  to  them  in  Pali.  On  oscertaining  that 
he  could,  he  made  collections  of  flowers,*  and  assembled  other  y&ks  to 
listen.  Nah  wdn  repeated  in  the  Pali  the  law  forbidding  the  taking 
of  life,  and  expatiated  upon  it  so  eloquently  that  the  j&ks,  instead  of 
devouring  him,  showed  him  the  greatest  possible  reverence;  and  hav- 
ing learned  his  purpose  of  visiting  his  royal  mother,  one  of  them  took 
him  when  asleep,  and  without  awaking  him,  bore  him  on  his  back 
over  lakes,  mountains,  and  forests,  and  placed  him  in  an  inhabited 
country.  When  Nah  w&n  awaked,  he  first  ascertained  his  situation. 
Just  at  that  moment,  the  people  of  that  country,  which  was  called 
Kee  ree  ya  bfin  pot,  were  iq  want  of  a  king;  and  fate  so  ordered  it  that 
they  should  go  (forth  with  soldiers,  horsemen,  elephants,  and  music, 
iii  search  of  one,  not  knowing  where  they  were  going,  and  yet  be  led 
directly  to  Nah  wiin.  Their  former  king  had  been  gone  to  Nibbanf 
many  years,  and  his  queen  was  fifty  years  old ;  and  when  Nah  wiin, 
who  was  only  eight  year^  of  age,  assumed  the  government,  he  adopt- 
ed the  Old  queen  ns  his  mother. 

According  to  an  ancient  custom,  Nah  wiin  went  to  a  distant  moun- 
tain to  have  certain  ceremonies  performed  by  a  brahmin,  who,  taking 
him  aside,  threw  him  into  a  deep  pit,  and  then  told  the  people  that  he 
fell  in  while  at  play.  The  brahmin  used  many  intrigues  to  secure 
the  kingdom  to  himself,  but  without  success.  Two  taywahs  delivered 
Nah  wiin  from  the  pit  after  three  days,  while  asleep.  Afterwards  they 
appeared  to  him  in  the  form  of  a  rabbit  to  try  his  steadfast  observance 
of  the  sacred  laws ;  and  then  in  the  form  of  men  to  whom  he  taught 
the  Pali  scriptures,  who  told  him  that  the  cause  of  his  being  thrown 
into  the  pit  was  his  treatment  towards  a  toad  in  a  former  state  of 
existence.|  The  taywahs  then  left  him,  and  as  he  had  forgotten  the 
road  home,  he  wandered  in  the  jungle  for  more  than  two  months, 
where,  while  bathing  in  a  tank,  he  was  again  seized  by  y&ks  or  kee- 
nons,§  and  dreadfully  beaten.  But  the  waters  of  that  tank  were  of 
such  a  quality  that  when  a  person  had  bathed  in  it,  no  kind  of  suffer- 
ing would  prove  fatal.     Though  bruised  and  sore  over  his  whole 

*  It  is  considered  indispensable  that  those  who  listen  to  the  rehearsal  of  the  sa- 
cred books  should  brine  offerings  of  flowers  to  the  priests ;  otherwise  their  at- 
tendance is  without  merit. 

t  iVtMflft,  Nighant  or  NennpaUy  though  not  unaptly  rendered  "  eternal  sleep/* 
b  regarded  as  the ''  summum  bonum'*  by  the  Budhists,  and  it  would  be  re^rded 
as  highly  indecorous  among  Burmans,  Siamese,  &c.,  to  speak  of  a  king  as 
simply  dying.  "  He  has  gone  lo  Nibbnn,"  with  them  is  equivalent  to  the  Chinese 
expression,  "he  has  gone  to  ramble  among  the  immortals"  on  the  celestial  hills. 

X  The  primary  law  of  Budhism  forbids  the  taking  of  animal  life  under  an^-  cir 
cumstances  whatever.  Were  these  laws  rigidly  observed,  the  lives  of  mosquitoes, 
bugs,  and  lice,  must  be  perfectly  inviolate.  They  are,  however,  practically  dis- 
regarded, except  in  relation  to  some  of  the  larger  and  nobler  animals,  and  though 
great  reproach  is  cast  upon  butchers  and  hunters,  I  never  knew  a  Budhist  decline 
eating  animal  food  from  religious  scruples.  The  presentation  of  the  tavwaks, 
under  the  form  of  rabbits,  after  Nah  wun's  abstinence  of  more  than  three  days,  is 
regarded  as  a  most  satisfactory  though  severe  trial  of  his  steadfastness. 

\  Kcenons.  This  is  another  race  of  fabulous  monsters,  represented  as  part 
man,  part  beast,  and  part  bird.  They  have  gigantic  stature,  are  furnished  with 
wings  and  legs  and  claws  like  a  bird,  but  have  no  cannibal  propensities  like 
♦he  yak 


1835.  \     Local  Government  of  Peking^  181 

body,  he  wns  shut  up  in  an  iron  cage,  where  he  lived  three  years, 
without  rice  or  water.  Eventually,  however,  he  was  brought  forth 
to  explain  the  Pali  to  his  audience  of  monsters,  who  bowed  before 
him  with  all  possible  reverence,  and  brought  him  so  many  presents 
that  they  made  a  pile  more  than  six  feet  high.  The  king  [of  they&ks] 
then  gave  his  daughter  in  marriage  to  Nah  wfin  with  ceremonies  of 
matchless  magnificence ;  and  slu^  most  affectionately  and  dutifully 
resolved  to  accompany  her  husband  in  search  of  his  two  mothers. 
Thus  endeth  the  first  voinmp. 


Art.  V.  The  structure  of  the  Chinese  govemmetU;  offices  at  Peking 
of  a  local  nature :  the  city  government ;  the  Taeohang  szt^  a  sac- 
fifidal  court ;  the  Taepuh  sze^  for  rearing  horses ;  the  Kwang' 
luh  szcyfor  the  directum  of  imperial  hanqtuts;  the  Hungloo  sze^ 
a  ceremonial  office;  the  Kwb-tsze  keen,  a  national  college ;  the 
Kin  Teen  keen,  or  astronomical  college;  the  Tae  E  yuen,  or  me- 
dical hall;  the  Tsung-jin  foo,  for  governing  the  imperial  kin- 
dred;  the  Nuy-woo  foo,  for  controling  the  imperial  household; 
the  guards;  the  military  court  of  the  eight  banners;  with  other 
subdivisions  of  the   Tartar  forces. 

In  our  last  number  we  noticed  the  structure  of  those  parts  of  the 
Chinese  constitution,  the  functions  of  which  are  of  a  general  cha- 
racter, affecting  all  parts  of  the  empire.  We  now  proceed  to  consider 
those  offices  and  institutions,  located  in  the  capital,  of  which  the 
functions  are  of  a  limited  nature,  confined  to  the  court  itself,  or  to  its 
immediate  vicinity.  Such  are  the  offices  of  the  city  government ; 
various  minor  courUj  for  regulating  sacrificial  rites  and  observances, 
and  the  rearing  of  horses,  d£c.;  a  national  seminary;  a  mathematical 
or  astronomical  college ;  a  medical  board  ;  an  establishment  for  the 
government  of  the  imperial  kindred ;  an  office  for  conducting  the  in- 
ternal affairs  of  the  palace;  the  body  guards;  and  the  military  court 
of  the  eight  banners,  with  several  minor  military  offices  of  artillery, 
&c.  To  each  of  these  we  must  turn  our  attention  separately  and  in 
due  order. 

Peking,  *  the  northern  capital,*  is  the  chief  city  of  the  department 
of  Shunteen  foo;  but  it  is  not  like  similar  chief  cities  of  departments 
throughout  the  rest  of  the  empire,  governed  merely  by  a  foo  magis- 
trate; a  minister  of  one  of  the  six  Boards  is  appointed  superintend- 
ent of  the  city,  and  subordinate  to  him  is  a  fooyin  or  mayor.  Their 
duties  consist  in  ^Miaving  charge  of  the  affairs  of  the  metropolitan 
domain,  for  the  purpose  of  extending  good  government  to  it^  four 
divisions."    They  have  under  them  two  been  magistrates,  each  been 


182  Local  Govemmenf  of  Peking,  Ave, 

district  comprehending  nhoui  one  half  of  the  city.  Thipy  afe  not 
subordinate  to  the  governor  of  the  province,  but  carry  affairs  which 
they  cannot  themselves  determine  directly  to  the  emperor.  Tliey 
preside  at  the  annual  observances  of  the  spring  festival,  at  banquets 
given  to  ancient  men  among  the  peasantry,  at  the  literary  and  mili- 
tary examinations,  d&c.  The  military  police  of  the  metropolis  is 
under  their  control;  and  subjects  condemned  to  transportation  are 
delivered  over  to  them  by  the  Board  of  Punishments.  There  are  two 
assistants  (ching),  who  hold  a  subordinate  control  over  the  schools, 
and  take  care  of  all  the  ceremonial  and  musical  instruments,  and 
vessels  belonging  to  the  government.  A  public  school  appertains  to 
the  city,  the  same  as  in  all  other  chief  cities  of  departments  of  the 
empire. 

The  Taechang  sze  is  a  sacrificial  court,  under  the  direction  of  a 
ta  chin,  ^  great  minister*  or  superintendent,  of  two  king  or  presi- 
dents, and  of  two  shaou-king  or  deputies.  The  duties  of  these 
officers  consist  in  ^*  having  direction  of  the  sacrificial  observances, 
distinguishing  the  various  instruments  and  vessels,  and  the  quality  of 
the  sacrificial  offerings.*'  Having  formerly  given  some  account  of 
the  state  religion  of  China,  the  sacrifices,  offerings,  ceremonies,  &c., 
(in  vol.  3,  page  49,)  we  will  not  now  detain  our  readers  with  a  reca- 
pitulation of  the  subject.  There  are  attached  to  the  office  certain 
readers  of  the  prayers,  called  po-sze^  also  some  writers,  a  minor  court 
for  the  control  of  the  various  officers  and  for  taking  charge  of  ail 
their  affairs,  and  an  office  for  the  repair  of  the  temples  and  altars;  to 
to  which  latter  office  are  also  attached  a  treasury  and  depository. 
There  are  besides  certain  officers  for  directing  the  musical  perfor- 
mances, who  are  likewise  members  of  the  Board  of  Music. 

The  T(upuh  sze  is  an  office  for  superintending  the  *^  rearing  of 
horses,  taking  account  of  their  increase,  and  regulating  their  train- 
ing.*' It  is  under  the  direction  of  two  presidents  (king),  and  two 
deputies ;  and  is  in  some  degree  subservient  to  the  Board  of  War. 
There  are  two  tracts  of  land  lying  beyond  the  great  wall  allowed 
for  the  purpose  of  rearing  horses;  and  numerous  officers,  from  su- 
perintendents downwards  to  herdsmen,  are  employed  to  take  charge 
of  the  horses,  and  to  train  them  for  the  imperial  cavalry,  &c. 

The  Kwangluh  sze  is  an  office  having  the  charge  of  **  feasting  the 
meritorious,  and  banqueting  the  deserving.  Its  officers  are  required 
to  mark  distinctions  of  ranks,  and  to  keep  account  of  the  expendi- 
ture." They  are  also  intrusted  with  the  duty  of  providing  sacrificial 
victims.  There  are  several  minor  offices  attached  to  this,  for  the 
purpose  of  supplying  various  kinds  of  animals,  d&c;  there  ia  also  a 
treasury. 

The  Hungloo  sze  is  an  office  for  the  purpose  of  directing  and  re- 
gulating the  forms  to  be  observed  at  the  court  levees  and  banquets, 
as  also  at  certain  sacrifices.  It  is  under  a  ministerial  superintendent, 
two  presidents  (king),  and  two  deputies.  The  ceremonies  are  little 
more  than  variations  of  the  well-known  kotow^  or  san  kwei^  kew  kow^ 
*'  three  kneelings,  and  nine  strikings  of  the  head.' 


t835.  Local  (Jovernmenl  of  Peking,  183 

The  Kwb'tsze  keetiy  or  nationul  college ;  this  institution  and  those 
which  immediately  follow  it,  the  astronomical  college  and  the  medi- 
cal hall,  should  perhaps  have  been  noticed  in  our  last  number,  as 
institutions  of  a  national  character.*  There  are,  however,  two  things 
regarding  them  which  induce  us  to  prefer  the  present  arrangement ; 
first,  becailee  though  national  and  not  local,  yet  they  do  not  at  all 
affect  the  general  government;  and  secondly,  because,  unlike  the 
offices  of  a  general  nature  already  noticed,  their  office  holders  do  not 
enter  into  the  common  routine  of  promotion.  With  respect  to  the 
Kwd-tsze  keen,  or  national  college,  we  cannot  enter  into  particulars 
without  giving  a  minute  explanation  of  the  Chinese  literary  system. 
The  departments  of  study  are  language  and  general  learning,  the 
classics  of  Confucius  and  his  followers,  and  mathematics ;  in  each 
of  which  departments  there  are  distinct  teachers.  The  chief  officers 
of  the  college  are,  a  superintendent,  either  Mantchou  or  Chinese, 
chosen  from  among  the  ministers  of  the  Councils  or  of  the  six  Boardi<, 
two  principals,  Mantchou  and  Chinese,  called  tsetsew,  and  three 
professors,  a  Mantchou,  a  Chinese,  and  a  Mongol,  called  szene^. 
Attached  to  the  college  are  departments  for  the  education  of  the 
Lewchewans  and  the  Russians,  in  Chinese,  Mantchou,  and  Mongol 
literature. 

The  Kin  Teen  ke'en^  or  imperial  astronomical  college,  is,  we  be- 
lieve, an  institution  founded  since  the  arrival  of  the  Catholic  mission- 
aries in  China.  The  objects  of  its  attention  are,  however,  as  much 
of  an  astrological,  as  of  an  astronomical  nature,  if  indeed  the  former 
have  not  the  predominance.  The  college  is  under  the  direction  of 
several  presiding  ministers ;  and  of  two  principals,  one  a  Mantchou, 
and  the  other  a  Chinese  or  European,  and  four  assistants,  viz.  a 
Mantchou,  a  Chinese,  and  two  Europeans.  Their  duties  are  **  to 
direct  the  ascertainment  of  times,  and  the  movements  [of  the  heavenly 
bodies],  in  order  to  attain  conformity  with  the  celestial  periods,  and 
to  regulate  the  notation  of  time  among  men :  all  things  relating  to 
divination  and  the  selection  of  days  are  also  under  their  charge.** 
The  astronomical  theories  of  the  Chinese  consist,  in  a  great  degree, 
of  an  admixture  of  their  own  previously  conceived  notions  with  the 
information  which  has  been  imparted  to  them  by  Europeans.  Their 
chief  labors  consist  in  the  annual  preparation  of  an  almanac,  in 
which  are  noticed  the  celestial  phenomena,  the  periods  of  sunrise 
and  sunset,  together  with  numerous  astrological  absurdities ;  also  in 
the  selection  of  days  and  hours  for  public  acts,  especially  sacrifices, 
dLc.;  the  instruction  of  a  few  pupils;  and  the  care  of  an  observatory. 
The  improvement  of  science  in  this,  as  in  all  their  other  institu- 
tions, is  never  thought  of:  yet  were  there  any  spirit  of  search  after 
knowledge,  we  might  look  for  some  valuable  results  to  arise  from  the 
constant  observation  of  the  heavens  which  is,  or,  at  least  by  law,  ought 
to  be,  kept  up  in  the  imperial  observatory.  Geometry,  trigonome- 
try; and  a  few  other  branches  of  mathematics,  meet  with  a  little  at- 
tention ;  and  the  latitudes  and  longitudes  of  places  are  determined 
by  members  of  the  college :  but  the  greatest  part  of  this  work  has  been 


184  Local  Govenuiient  of  Pekitig,  Avq. 

long  since  performed  for  them  by  the  able  and  laborious  Catholic 
missionaries.  There  are  some  offices  attached  to  the  college  for 
conducting  its  correspondence,  preparing  the  imperial  almanac,  ob- 
serving the  heavens,  taking  care  of  the  astronomical  instruments,  &c. 

The  7Vie  E  yutn^  or  grand  medical  haJl,  is  under  the  dhrection 
of  a  president  and  two  deputies ;  all  its  officers  are  Chinese.  Their 
duties  consist  in  '*  directing  the  [medical]  art  to  [the  cure  of]  the  nine 
classes  of  diseases,  and  in  guiding  the  medical  attentions  of  the  su- 
bordinate officers."  Some  of  the  officers  are  constantly  in  atten- 
dance upon  the  emperor  and  the  imperial  family,  in  regular  rotation. 
They  are  often  sent  by  the  emperor  to  see  the  princes,  princesses, 
and  the  ministers  of  state,  when  they  are  reported  sick.  Thus  the 
emperor  sent  the  physician  in  waiting  to  lord  Amherst.  They  are 
sometimes  also  sent  into  Mongolia,  to  visit  any  of  the  princes  or  no- 
bility there,  who  may  be  reported  ill.  The  nine  classes  of  diseases 
are :  I ,  those  affecting  the  pulse  violently ;  2,  those  affecting  it  a  little ; 
3,  diseases  arising  from  cold  ;  4,  female  diseases;  5,  cutaneous  dis- 
eases and  sores ,  6,  diseases  requiring  bleeding ;  7,  diseases  of  the 
eyes ;  8,  diseases  of  the  mouth  and  teeth ;  and  9,  diseases  of  the 
bones !  To  these  are  added  diseases  of  the  throat,  now  included  in 
the  eighth  class,  and  cutaneous  eruptions,  now  ranked  under  the  se- 
cond class.  The  members  of  the  medical  hall  are  of  four  grades. 
Instruction  in  medicine  does  not  appear  to  be  at  all  an  object,  any 
further  than  it  is  to  be  gained  by  practice, — the  practitioners  not 
being  brought  up  in  the  institution,  but  being  received  into  it  after 
having  previously  acquired  some  knowledge  of  their  profession. 

The  Tsung'jin  foo^  is  an  office,  the  sole  duty  of  which  is  '^  the 
control  and  government  of  the  imperial  kindred;"  its  chief  officers, 
one  president  (tsung-ling),  and  four  of  subordinate  authority,  are  all 
selected  out  of  the  more  nearly  allied  and  titled  members  of  the 
imperial  clan.  All  the  members  of  the  clan  are  distinguished  into 
two  great  classes,  viz.  the  tsung  shih  or  imperial  house,  including  all 
the  descendents  of  the  Mantchou  chieftain  who  first  began  to  obtain 
general  sway  over  the  various  tribes  of  his  native  country ;  and  the 
Gioro  or  Keolo,  collaterally  descended  from  their  common  ancestor, 
Aisin  Gioro.  The  distinction  between  these  two  classes  is  marked 
in  their  dress,  by  the  use  of  sashes  or  belts  of  different  colors;  that 
of  the  first  class  being  of  a  'golden  yellow'  color,  while  that  of  the 
Gioro  is  red :  those  who  have  been  degraded  from  the  second  class 
wear  a  pink  sash.  The  births,  names,  succession  to  paternal  estates 
or  titles,  and  marriages,  of  all  the  clansmen  are  duly  registered ;  and 
the  names  of  the  nearer  branches  are  generally  conferred  by  the 
emperor  himself.  The  titles  in  the  imperial  family  are  twelve,  one 
of  which,  usually  the  highest  or  nearly  so,  is  conferred  on  each  of  the 
emperor's  brothers,  and  sometimes  on  the  sons  of  the  reigning  em- 
peror. Except  where  any  extraordinary  degree  of  merit  has  caused 
the  succession  to  any  such  title  to  be  granted  in  perpetuo^  each  £ene* 
ration  as  it  becomes  farther  removed  from  the  direct  imperialline, 
sinks  in  the  scale  of  titular  rank,  till  at  length  the  only  distinguish. 


1^5.  Local  Govcniment  of  Peking,  185 

ing  appellation  is  *  member  of  the  imperial  clan,*  an  appellation 
which  placesr  its  possessor  on  an  equality  with  civil  officers  of  the 
fourth  rank.  Of  the  imperial  princesses  there  are  seven  classes; 
these  are  usually  married  to  the  Mongol  princes,  but  sometimes  also 
to  Mantcliou  subjects.  All  the  junior  members,  who  have  not  yet 
received  titles,  or  are  not  yet  of .-  q^e,  have  to  undergo  quarterly  ex- 
aminations in  military  exercises,  under  the  direction  of  the  heads  of 
this  office.  The  suliordinate  government  of  the  imperial  clansmen 
is  in  the  hands  of  elders  placed  over  them,  whose  province  it  is  to 
attend  to  their  education.  In  all  civil  or  military  appointments  of 
imperial  clansmen,  or  in  punishments  inflicted  upon  them,  the  office 
of  the  Tsung-jin  foo  is  to  be  consulted.  The  lighter  kind  of  punish- 
ment to  which  they  are  subject  is  a  fine ;  the  severer  kind  is  con- 
finement; if  the  last  be  thought  at  any  time  an  insufficient  punish- 
ment, a  representation  is  to  be  made  to  the  em))eror.  Several  minor 
departments  are  attached  to  the  office,  for  the  preparation  and  care 
of  papers,  &c.;  also  two  subordinate  departments  for  attending  to 
the  detail  business  of  coutroling  the  imperial  clansmen.  There  are 
besides,  a  treasury ;  a  pface  of  confinement,  under  the  charge  of 
two  officers;  and  two  seminaries,  one  for  each  class  of  the  imperial 
kindred. 

The  Nuy^woo  foo^  or  office  of  internal  affisiirs,  under  an  indefinite 
number  of  ta  chin^  or  great  ministers,  is  for  the  control  and  govern- 
ment of  the  class  called  *•  Paou-e  of  the  three  banners'  (a  class  of 
imperial  slaves),  and  for  regulating  the  restrictions  of  the  palace.  All 
affairs,  civil,  financial,  ritual,  military,  penal,  and  operative,  connected 
with  the  imperial  household,  are  conducted  under  the  orders  of  the  of- 
ficers of  the  Nuy-woo  foo.  It  is  the  duty  of  these  officers  to  attend  the 
emperor  and  empress  on  various  sacrificial  occasions ;  and  one  of 
them  is  always  in  waiting  upon  the  imperial  consorts  and  other  Indies 
of  the  harem,  when  going  from  or  returning  to  the  palace.  When 
also  the  imperial  sons  and  daughters  are  married,  their  households 
are  placed  under  the  control  of  the  Nuy-woo  foo : — but  of  daughters 
married  to  the  Mongol  princes,  this  is  to  be  understood  only  when 
they  are  residing  at  Peking.  These  officers  have  likewise,  in  con- 
cert with  the  Boards  of  Civil  Office  and  of  War,  the  appointment  and 
regulation  of  the  numerous  civil  and  military  officers  of  subordinate 
rank,  connected  with  the  imperial  household.  Attached  to  the  Nuy- 
woo  foo  are  subordinate  deparments,  called  5ze,  under  the  direction 
of  officers  called  waelang  and  yuen  waelatig  on  the  same  plan  as 
those  of  the  six  Boards :  there  are  besides  several  minor  offices. 

Of  these  departments,  the  Ist  is  Kwang-choo  sze,  or  the  depart- 
ment of  supplies ;  it  has  the  direction  of  a  treasury  jind  five  deposi- 
tories, and  the  issues  and  receipts  therefrom  ;  the  five  depositories  are 
of  skins,  porcelain,  silks,  dresses,  and  tea  and  ginseng.  Portraits 
of  the  emperors,  empresses,  sages,  worthies,  and  celebrated  ministers 
of  former  generations  are  deposited  in  one  of  the  halls  of  the  palace, 
under  the  care  of  the  officers  of  this  department ;  whose  province  it 
also  is  to  provide  such  presents  as  the  emperor  may  wish  to  make, 

VOL.   IV.      NO.   IV.  24 


( 


186  Local  Government  of  Peking,  A  it;. 

as  well  as  to  take  charge  of  all  workmen,  such  as  dress-iiiukers,  jew-r 
elers,  &.C.,  employed  about  the  palace;  and  to  discharge  the  duty 
of  collecting  all  the  revenues  from  the  imperial  farms.  To  the  trea- 
sury and  each  of  the  five  depositories  are  attached  about  twenty 
officers.  There  is  also  a  weaver  and  dyer's  establishment,  under  a 
special  minister  and  eight  subordinate  officers,  attached  to  this  de- 
partment. 2,  T^oo-yu  sze,  or  the  department  of  defense,  having  the 
charge  of  military  appointments  and  the  salaries  of  the  military  of 
the  three  banners  who  are  constantly  about  the  palace  of  the  sove- 
reign. Some  of  the  officers  of  this  department  always  attend  the 
emperor  when  he  journies ;  and  they  supply  horse  and  foot-guards 
to  the  imperial  consorts  and  other  ladies  of  the  harem  when  going 
out,  as  also  to  the  princes  and  princesses  of  the  blood.  They  ap- 
point hunters^fisliers,.^^.,  in  Mantchourin,  and  on  the  imperial  crown 
lands,  and  receive  from  them  the  results  of  their  labors,  at  fixed 
rate,  all  deficiencies  in  quantity  having  to  be  made  up  in  money. 
3,  Chang-e  sze^  or  the  department  of  observances ;  it  has  the  direc- 
tion of  the  rites  and  music  of  the  internal  apartments;  it  also  regulates 
the  rank  of  the  eunuchs,  and  has  the  duty  of  collecting  the  produce 
urisinv  from  the  imperial  fruit  gardens.  Mantchou  sacrificial  rites 
are  often  observed  by  the  emperor,  in  conformity  with  the  arrange- 
ments made  by  the  officers  of  this  department.  On  congratulatory 
occasions,  the  emperor  being  seated  in  the  inner  hall  of  audience,  the 
empress  at  the  head  of  the  whole  harem  performs  the  prescribed 
rites.  The  ceremonials  of  feasts,  and  of  the  marriages  of  the  princes 
and  princesses  of  the  blood,  are  also  subject  to  the  control  of  this 
departnient,  as  are  likewise  funeral  rites,  &c.  Messages  from  the 
inner  apartments  of  the  palace  are  sent  to  the  heads  of  the  Nuy-wop 
foo,  through  the  Chang-e  sze,  by  the  eunuchs,  whose  rank  varies, 
from  an  equality  with  officers  of  the  fourth  rank  in  the  civil  list, 
downwards  to  a  very  low  grade.  Some  minor  offices  are  attached 
to  the  departments- ,  4,  Hwuy-ke  sze:  under  the  care  of  this  depart- 
ment is  tiie  collection  of  the  revenue  arising  froni  the  farms  and  gar- 
dens existing  on  the  crown  lands  occupied  by  Mantchous.  of  the 
three  banners, — that  is  of  the  iniperial  tribe;*  it  has  |dso,the  charge 
of  selecting  ladies  to  fill  the  harem,  and  of  appointing  eunuchs.  The 
crown  lands  comprise  about  900  farms,  kept  generally  in  a  state  of 
cultivation.  When  ladies  are  selected  for  the  harem,  their  family  and 
age  are  duly  registered.  Eunuchs,  when  old,  are  allowed  to  return 
among  the  people;  but  if  they  of  themselves  go  away,  they  ar^  held 
criminal.  5,  Ying-tsavu  sze^  the  department  of  buildiiig,  under  the 
superintendence  of  a  ^  great  minister,*  in  addition  to  the  usual  of- 
ficers. All  repairs  of  the  *  forbidden  palace'  are  made  under  tlie 
direction  of  this  department.  If  the  emperor,  or  the  empress,  or 
other  Indies  of  the  harem,  or  any  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the 
emperor,  have  occasion  to  go  pfit,  the;  officers  of  this  department  send 

..'-*'  '    "  >.(■.. 

*  These  three  bannt^rs  under  which  the  imperial  tribe  is  ranged  are.  plain  yel- 
low, bordered  yellow,  and  plain  white. 


1835.  Local  Government  of  Pekwff.  187 

commnnicntioiis  to  the  proper  quarters^  timt  the  streets  an(l>rofiiJs 
may  he  cleared  for  them.  Attached  to  thfs  department  a^e  six  de- 
positories, of  timber,  of  iron,  of  tent  eqnifmge,  of  vessels^  instruments, 
and  other  utensils,  of  firewood,  and  of  charcoal ;  and  the  materials 
for  three  kinds  of  workmanship,  in  iron,  painting,  and  guuHery. 
All  works  in  the  interior  of  the  palace  are  carried  on  under  the  sti- 
perintendence  of  a  number  of  eunuchs.  6,  King'fung  sze:  this 
department  is  also  under  the  superintendence  of  *  a  great  minister*  in 
addition  to  the  ordinary  officers.  It  has  charge  of  the  breeding  of 
cattle  and  sheep,  for  sacrificial  purposes,  for  drawing  the  plough, 
and  for  supplying  milk  to  the  imperial  table ;  also  for  presents  given 
to  the  imperial  sons  and  daughters  when  they  marry.  The  sheep  are 
shorn  twice  a  year,  in  autumn  and  in  spring,  if  any  animals  die, 
their  skins  are  required  to  be  given  up  to  the  officers  of  this  depart- 
ment. The  flocks  and  herds  are  fed  on  the  frontiers  of  China  Pro- 
per beyond  the  great  wall,  three  hundred  cattle  forming  a  herd,  and 
eleven  hundred  sheep  a  flock:  Attached  to  this  department  is  a 
place  for  sacrificial  victiips,  under  a  *•  great  minister.'  7,  Shin^hing 
sze  is  a  judicial  department  for  the  trial  and  punishment  of  men 
serving  under  the  three  banners  and  of  eunuchs,  and  sometimes 
acting  in  concert  with  the  Board  of  Punishments. 

The  class  of  soldiers  called  *Paou-e,  of  the  three  banners,'  supplies 
the  personal  attendants  of  the  emperor.  They  stand  pretty  much  in 
the  light  of  the  emperor's  slaves.  The  Shang-sze  tfuen^  under  a  minis- 
ter and  two  presidents  (king),  is  an  office  for  superintending  the  im- 
perial stables*  The  WoO'pei  yuen  is  under  similar  officers ;  it  is 
an  office  of  *  warlike  supplies ;'  and  has  attached  to  it  four  deposi- 
tories, two  of  horse  accoutrements,  one  of  armor,  and  one  of  coarse 
woolen  cloth.  The  JFung'shin  yuen,  and  the  Yu-ckuen  choo,  are  un- 
der similar  officers,  one  for  the  care  of  the  imperial  parks,  the  other 
of  the  imperial  boats.  Another  office  has  the  care  of  supplying  the 
imperial  tea ;  a  second  of  providing  imperial  medicines ;  and  others 
have  charge  of  the  audience  halls,  the  library,  the  printing  officer, 
the  manufacture  of  articles  required  by  the  court,  the  making  of  guns, 
cannon,  powder  and  shot,  &c.  &c.  There  are  also  seminaries  for 
giving  instruction  in  Chinese,  Mantchou,  and  Mongol ;  and  for 
teaching  those  languages  to  the  Mohammedans  and  Burmans. 

The  She-wet  choo,  or  court  of  the  body-guards.  At  the  head  of 
this  office  are  six  *•  great  ministers  '  of  the  inner  palace,  who  ''have 
the  direction  of  the  body-guards,  and  of  the  personal  troops  of  the 
three  banners."  The  body-guards  are  for  the  most  part  picked  men, 
llantcfaous  and  Mongols,  of  the  three  banners  already  mentioned, 
and  are  regarded  as  a  superior  class:  the  forces  under  them  are  called 
the  ^  personal  troops.'  The  body-guards  are  about  700  or  800  in 
number ;  the  emperor  when  he  appears  in  public,  is  constantly  at- 
tended by  some  of  them ;  they  surround  his  apartments  in  the 
palace^  and  when  he  is  traveling,  keep  guard  about  his  carriage^  and 
about  his  tent,  when  halting.  There  are  several  classes  of  great 
ministers,  with  various  officers  at  the  head  of  them ;  among  these 


1 


188  Local  Government  of  Peking,  Aro. 

are  the  nuy  ia  cliin^  ^ inner  great  ministers;'  the  san  ckeih  ta  ehhi^ 

*  mixed  assembly  of  great  ministers,*  who  are  without  any  spi^cific 
duties  or  rank ;  and  the  yti  (seen  ta  chin^  *'  great  ministers  of  the 
imperial  presence.*  The  guards  themselves  are  also  divided  into 
numerous  classes,  but  we  will  not  weary  our  readers  with  a  detail 
of  their  names.  We  have  mentioned  the  above  titles,  because  they 
will  often  be*  met  with  by  any  one  who  peruses  the  Peking  gazettes ; 
in  which  also  will  be  observed  the  distinctions  of  guards  of  the  first, 
second,  and  third  classes,  guards  distinguished  by  a  blue  feather,  and 
guards  of  the  imperial  kindred.  Parties  of  the  guards  are  sent 
sometimes  to  places  on  the  frontiers,  to  the  Mohammedan  cities,  &c. 

The  Tsow-sze  choo^  or  place  of  addresses,  is  an  office  attached  to 
the  guards  for  receiving  congratulatory  and  other  addresses  from  the 
ministers  to  the  sovereign,  as  also  offerings  ofjoo  e  sceptres;  the  ob- 
ject of  which  offerings  is  sufficiently  denoted  by  their  name  joo  e, 

*  according  to  one*s  wishes.* 

The  Lwan-e  weU  under  the  direction  of  a  'great  minister,*  and  of 
two  presiding  officers,  is  an  office  for  ''  taking  charge  of  the  imperial 
carriages,  distinguishing  their  kinds  by  name,  and  regulating  the 
order  of  traveling,  so  as  to  enable  the  sovereign  to  go  out  and  in 
with  majesty  and  dignity.**  All  the  accoutrements  of  a  traveling 
retinue  are  also  under  its  charge.  We  will  not  follow  out  the  dis- 
tinctions of  the  different  kinds  of  carriages,  and  of  the  accoutrements 
and  paraphernalia  of  a  traveling  procession  ;  for  to  do  so  would  re- 
quire a  long  explanation  and  graphic  illustrations.  There  are  seve- 
ral subordinate  offices,  wherein  the  various  accoutrements  are  laid  up. 

Pa  ke  tootung^  the  tootungs  of  the  eight  banners.  The  Tartar 
force  which  entered  China  in  1643-44,  was  composed  of  three 
nations,  Mantchous,  Mongols,  and  Chinese,  who  had  joined  the  con- 
querors. These  were  divided  each  into  eight  corps,  distinguished 
by  as  many  banners ;  and  have  since  then  formed  the  hereditary 
defense  of  the  Mantchou  dominion.  Over  each  of  these  twenty-four 
corps,  are  a  tootung  or  general,  and  two  too-tootung  or  lieut.-gene- 
rals.  Their  duties  are  to  '*  sustain  the  regulations  of  the  various 
corps,  to  keep  account  of  their  instruction  and  maintenance,  to  ar- 
range their  titles  and  honors,  and  to  economize  the  expenditure  upon 
them,  in  order  to  aid  the  sovereign  in  regulating  the  affairs  of  the 
bannered  forceJ**  The  quarters  in  Peking  of  the  several  corps,  and 
their  relative  order  are  all  fixed.     We  have  already  mentioned  the 

*  three  banners  ;*  these  are  called  the  '  superior  three  ;*  the  others  are 
called  *  the  inferior  five.*  Parts  of  these  corps  are  detached  and  settled 
in  some  of  the  chief  cities  of  the  provinces;  but  the  majority  remain 
constantly,  as  a  garrison,  in  the  capital,  or  at  Moukden.  The  Man- 
tchous and  the  descendants  of  the  enrolled  Mongols  continue  always 
enrolled ;  but  the  enrolled  Chinese  are  permitted  to  obtain  leave  to 
withdraw,  and  engage  uninterruptedly  in  the  occupations  of  civil 
life.— But  to  do  justice  to  the  subject  of  this  hereditary  force,  we  must 
give  it  a  separate  consideration,  at  a  future  period.  We  now  there- 
fore pass  it  over  with  this  brief  notice. 


1835.  Walks  about  Canton.  189 

Tlie  smaller  military  bodies  in  the  capital  are  also  attached  to  the 
ei||;tit  banners ;  and  until  we  enter  upon  the  subject  of  the  latter, 
details  of  them  would  l>e  out  of  place.  They  are  1,  the  tseen-fung 
ying,  or  vanguard,  selected  from  the  bravest  of  the  Mantchou  and 
Mongol  troops,  under  two  commanders  called  tungiing;  2,  boo- 
keun  ying,  the  guard  or  van  of  each  corps,  selected  from  among  their 
veteran  troops,  under  eight  commanders,  or  one  for  each  corps; 
3,  the  poo-keun  ying,  or  infantry ;  this  is  an  armed  police,  for  pro- 
tecting the  capital,  under  a  commander  and  two  lieut.-generals ;  4, 
ho-ke  ying,  a  body  of  artillery  under  the  commanders  selected  only 
from  the  Mantchou  and  Mongol  troops ;  5,  keen-juy  ying,  a  body  of 
scalers,  similarly  commanded ;  6,  hing  ying,  a  troop  for  attending 
the  emperor  when  traveling ;  7,  heang-taou  choo,  a  troop  of  pio- 
neers ;  and  8,  hoo-tseang  ying,  a  body  of  lancers.  There  are  also 
a  body  of  falconers  and  hound  keepers,  and  a  body  of  combatants, 
consisting  of  wrestlers,  archers,  &^c. — Thus  we  have  completed  our 
review  of  the  general  and  local  officers  at  Peking,  and  here  we  leave 
the  subject,  without  further  remark,  in  the  hands  of  our  readers. 


Art.  VI.  Walks  about  Canton:  the  tea  shrub  in  Honan ;  ctr* 
culating  libraries ;  the  chapel;  residence  of  the  Siamese  embas- 
sador; flogging;  puppet-shows;  a  feast ;  house  of  mourning ; 
grinding  at  the  mill;  laborer^  standing  in  the  market-place. 
Extracts  from  a  private  journal. 

Tea  shrub  in  Honan,  The  island  of  Honan,  situated  on  the  ^  south 
of  the  river '  opposite  to  the  foreign  factories,  is  many  miles  in  extent, 
and  produces  a  considerable  variety  of  trees  and  shrubbery.  Among 
the  latter  is  the  tea  shrub,  which  cannot  fail  to  attract  the  attention 
of  the  botanical  traveler.     Having  received  a  very  polite  invitation 

from ,  to  visit  the  tea  plantations  in  Honan,  I  stepped  into  a 

boat  of  one  of  the  hong  merchants,  under  the  direction  of  an  old  and 
faithful  native  guide.  We  dropped  down  the  river  with  the  tide  three 
or  four  miles ;  then  entered  a  creek,  which  we  ascended  till  we  came 
to  a  small  temple  ;  and  there  leaving  our  boat  we  reached,  in  about 
five  minutes*  time,  our  place  of  destination.  The  tea,  though  not 
cultivated  to  a  great  extent,  affords  a  tolerable  specimen  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  it  is  produced  in  the  more  northern  parts  of  the  em- 
pire. There  are  also  in  Honan,  as  well  as  on  this  side  of  the  river 
in  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  establishments  for  curing  tea.  In  these 
may  be  seen  scores  of  *  hands  * — men,  women,  and  children,  employ- 
ed with  various  apparatus  in  picking,  cleansing,  firing,  and  packing, 
teas  and  fitting  them  for  the  market.     Wednesday^  June  ]7th. 


i 


190  Walks  about  Canton,  Aug. 

Circulating  libraries,  I  have  often  heard  of 'circulating  libraries;' 
but  before  I  reached  this  country  I  never  saw  thcni  carried  through 
the  streets  so  as  to  accommodate  every  man  at  his  own  door.  As  in 
the  countries  of  the  west,  some  of  the  circuhitino  libraries  here  are 
stationary,  and  every  customer  must  go  or  send  to  the  depository  for 
the  books  which  he  wishes  to  obtain.  Often,  however,  he  is  saved 
this  trouble,  l^he  librarian,  with  an  assortment  of  books  in  two 
boxes,  suspended  from  a  bamboo  laid  across  his  shoulder,  and  with  a 
little  rattle  in  his  hand  to  advertise  his  friends  of  his  approach,  sets  off 
on  his  circuit,  going  from  street  to  street,  and  from  door  to  door,  in 
this  way  he  passes  his  whole  time,  and  gains  his  livelihood.  He 
loans  his  books,  usually  for  a  very  short  time  and  for  a  very  small 
compensation  ;  they  being  generally  small  volumes  and  only  a  faw 
in  a  set.  The  books  thus  circulated  are  chiefly  novels,  and  some- 
times those  of  a  very  bad  character*  The  system,  however,  is  a 
good  one,  and  worthy  the  attention  of  the  friends  of  useful  know- 
ledge. The  librarian,  whom  I  met  at  the  door  of  the  hong  this  after- 
noon, loaning  books  to  the  servants  and  coolies  of  the  factories,  said 
that  his  whole  stock  amounted  to  more  than  2000  volumes.  He 
had  with  him,  however,  not  more  than  300  volumes;  the  others  being 
in  the  hands  of  his  numerous  customers.     June  I9th, 

The  chapel.  Passing  along  in  front  of  the  foreign  factories  at  an 
early  hour  yesterday  morning,  (Sabbath  morning,  June  28th,)  my 
attention  was  attracted  by  a  sign  board,  hung  out  at  one  of  the  gates. 
It  contained  the  following  Public  Notice:  ^^  Divine  Service  will 
be  performed  this  morning  at  No,  2,  American  Hong:  service  to 
begin  at  \\  o*clock,'*'*  At  the  appointed  hour,  I  repaired  to  the  place. 
About  five  and  twenty  gentlemen  were  assembled.  The  silence  and 
solemnity  of  the  auditory  well  became  the  worshipers  of  the  Most 
High.  The  service  was  performed  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Medhurst. 
His  sermon,  from  2d  Corinthians,  vi.  2,  was  a  clear  and  forcible 
exhibition  of  scriptural  truth,  delivered  with  ease,  simplicity,  and 
earnestness.  The  scene  was  exceedingly  pleasing  :  it  was  pleasing 
to  witness  Englishmen  and  Americans  (and  there  was  an  equal 
number  of  each)  thus  unitedly  engaged  in  the  public  solemnities  of 
Christian  worship.  Under  such  circumstances,  far  from  the  temples 
where  their  fathers  worshiped,  and  without  any  one  to  hurt  or  to 
make  afraid,  though  surrounded  by  multitudes  who  know  not  the 
Lord  or  his  sabbaths,  well  might  they  adopt  the  language  of  the 
sacred  poet,  and  sing — 

**  Day  of  all  the  week  the  best : 
Emblem  of  eternal  rest!" 

Perhaps  I  ought  not  to  call  the  place  where  this  little  congregation 
was  assembled,  a  chapel,  it  being  nothing  more  than  one  of  the 
rooms  of  a  factory.  The  factory  of  the  honorable  E.  I.  comfiany 
built  a  neat  and  commodious  chapel  in  Canton ;  but  since  the  disso- 
lution of  the  factory,  that  chapel  has  been  closed. 

Residence  of  the  Siamese  embassador.     Wishing  to  see  *  some- 


1835.  Walks  about  Canton,  191 

thing  of  eastern  splendor,*  for  which  the  Siamese  are  'said  to  be* 
celebrated^  I  determined  this  afternoon  to  visit  the  residence  of  the 
embassador  of  the  king  of  Siam.  Having  made  my  way  up  into 
*  Physic  street,*  I  turned  westward,  and  passed  on  about  ten  rods 
from  the  market  at  the  corner  of  '  Shoe  street,*  where  I  came  to 
another  street  leading  due  north.  This  led  me  to  the  embassador's 
residence,  over  the  door  of  which  is  written  in  li\rge  Chinese  cha- 
racters, Tse'enlo  kw6  kun^  kwan^  '  residence  of  the  Siamese  tribute- 
bearers.*  The  whole  establishment  is  in  ruins.  Oiit  of  the  overseers, 
a  Chinese,  conducted  me  to  the  apartment  of  the  chief  embassador, 
whom  we  found  smoking  opium,  and  so  stupefied  as  to  be  almost 
incapable  of  conversation. 

^*^ggi^g  with  the  rattan  is  the  most  common  punishment  ifi  China. 
It  is  adjudged  and  inflicted  by  the  lowest  officers  or  servants  of  the 
police,  with  the  utmost  dispatch,  and  without  the  least  regard  to  any 
formalities  of  time  or  place.  A  poor  ignorant  person  led  on  by  his 
vices  becomes  a  bankrupt ;  then  driven  by  hunger  he  has  recourse  to 
thet\  or  robbery  to  obtain  food  ;  the  officers  of  the  police  seize  him, 
and  perhaps  while  his  booty  is  still  with  him,  pinion  him,  strip  off 
biff  jacket,  if  he  chance  to  be  so  clad;  then  with  a  chain  or  cord 
about  his  neck,  or  his  arms,  and  a  soldier  before  him  beating  a  gong, 
and  another  one  behind  him  with  a  rattan  beating  his  bare  back,  he 
is  marched  through  the  streets  and  market-places  to  be  a  terror  to 
evil-doers.  Within  the  last  fow  days  I  have  seen  several  persons 
flogged  in  this  way.  One  I  saw  to-day  so  beaten  that  the  blood  run 
down  to  his  heels.     Jwu  39f  A. 

Puppet'shows,  Two  of  these  have  been  exhibited  in  the  streets 
during  the  present  week ;  and  among  all  the  '  dumb  shows,*  and 
'  singsongs,*  of  the  celestial  empire,  none  are  more  dull  and  stupid 
than  these  puppet-shows.  Their  managers  select  a  place  which  is 
likely  to  be  frequented,  and  there  erect  a  temporary  stage,  and  com- 
mence their  exhibition  for  the  amusement  of  boys  and  idle  vagrants. 
The  shows  are  a  mere  exhibition  of  children *8  toys.     July  2d. 

A  feast,  Loopan,  if  I  have  been  correctly  informed,  is  held  by 
the  Chinese  to  be  the  patron  and  protector  of  those  who  ^  work  in 
wood  and  stone.*  They  venerate  him  as  the  inventor  of  their 
crafts,  and  celebrate  the  anniversaries  of  his  birth  with  processions 
and  feasts.  Walking  with  a  friend  along  one  of  the  retired  streets 
just  at  sunset,  we  came  to  a  house  where  a  pavilion  or  covering 
had  been  thrown  over  the  street,  so  as  to  afford  both  a  shelter  and 
a  shade  tb  those  who  might  chance  to  be  at  the  door.  We  per- 
ceived  at  once,  as  we  came  near  the  house,  that  (he  inmates  were  in 
a  merry  mood.  Though  entire  strangers  to  them  all,  some  one  in 
perfectly  good  humor  civilly  and  urgently  invited  us  to  walk  in.  We 
did  8o,  and  found  ourselves  among  a  crowd  of  sturdy  carpenters  and 
bricklayers,  all  at  work  right  lustily.  The  two  principal  apartments 
were  supplied  with  two  or  three  rows  of  tables ;  round  each  of  which 
SIX,  eight,  or  ten  were  seated.  The  chandeliers  were  lighted  up  ; 
and  the  wines  were  circulating  briskly.     The  assembly  was  as  noisy 


\ 


192  Walks  about  Canton,  Aug. 

as  it  was  merry ;  but  having  no  disposition  to  join  in  the  f«btiviti«tf, 
we  widlied  them  health*  and  left  them  in  the  midst  of  the  feast. 

Haust  of  mourning.  We  passed  hut  a  few  doors,  after  leaving 
the  house  of  feasting,  before  we  heard  the  voices  of  weeping  and  la- 
mentation. When  we  came  opposite  to  the  door,  we  unconsciouslj 
paused  for  a  moment.  The  door  of  the  house  was  open,  but  a  screen 
before  it  prevented  us  from  seeing  the  inmates.  One  of  the  neigh- 
bors, who  had  also  stopped  at  the  door,  told  us  that  the  funeral  of 
the  deceased  was  to  take  place  at  an  early  hour  on  the  following 
morning.  The  cries  and  bowlings  of  the  mourners  were  dismal,  and 
can  only  be  conceived  by  those  who  have  hbard  them. 

Grinding  at  the  mill,  OAen,  when  passing  through  the  streets,  I 
have  witnessed  the  operation  of  grinding  grain.  The  mill  common- 
ly used  consists  of  two  circular  stones  placed  horizontally,  two  or 
three  feet  in  diameter.  The  lower  stone  is  made  fast  in  the  ground 
or  a  floor;  and  the  upper  one  is  placed  above  it  on  a  wooden  pivot, 
and  is  turned  round  by  a  handle  or  crank,  made  fast  to  the  top  or 
side  of  the  stone.  A  hole,  which  with  a  tunnel  is  made  to  serve  for 
a  hopper,  ifi  drilled  quite  through  the  upper  stone  a  short  distance 
from  the  centre ;  through  this  the  grain  falls  upon  the  lower  one,  and 
is  ground  by  the  friction  between  the  two.  I  have  generally  seen 
these  mills  worked  by  men ;  and  1  have  been  informed  that  they 
are  also  worked  by  women,  and  in  a  manner  not  unhke  that  des- 
cribed in  sacred  history,  and  which  is  now  common  in  Palestine* 
To-day,  while  passing  near  the  west  end  of  the  factory  street  (sheih- 
san  keae),  my  attention  was  arrested  by  the  sight  of  oxen  work- 
ing at  the  mill.  They  were  in  the  rear  of  one  of  the  flour  shops. 
I  asked  permission  of  the  headman  of  the  establishment  to  go  and 
examine  the  operation.  This  he  readily  granted.  There  were  nine 
sets  of  stones,  worked  by  nine  oxen,  one  ox  at  each  mill.  The 
stones  were  about  four  feet  in  diameter.  Each  ox  was  harnessed  in 
such  a  manner  that  he  was  compelled  to  move  round  close  to  the 
stone,  so  that  the  diameter  of  his  course  did  not  extend  more  than 
two  feet  beyond  the  stone.  They  were  grinding  wheat.  The  pro- 
cess of  bolting  was  going  on  at  the  same  time.  This  was  done  by 
human  strength  operating  on  a  square  seive  in  a  most  awkward 
manner.  One  of  the  workmen  told  me  that  in  the  interior  of  tlie 
country  they  have  water  mills  for  grinding  grain.  Friday ^  July  Viik. 

P.  S.  Since  writing  the  preceding  account,  I  have  had  an  op* 
portunity  of  examining  another  of  the  establishments  for  grinding 
grain.  It  is  situated  on  the  same  street  and  not  far  distant  from  the 
other.  I  visited  it  after  the  workmen  had  finished  their  labors  for  the 
day,  when  some  of  them  were  washing  themselves,  while  others  were 
'  catching  chowchow.*  The  establishment  extended  from  the  street 
to  the  river,  a  distance  of  twelve  or  fifteen  rods  in  length,  but  it  was 
not  one  tenth  of  that  extent  in  breadth,  it  waa  furnished  with  eleven 
sets  of  stones  and  forty  oxen :  the  oxen  occupied  a  long  stall  at  the 
lower  end  of  the  mill,  and  were  *  eating  chowchow,*  which  consisted 
of  course  grass :  that  of  the  men  consisted  of  rice  and  vegetables. 


tB35.  Walks  about  Canton.  193 

The  stones  of  two  of  the  mills  were  being  repaired, -—the  upper  ones 
being  turned  off  from  the  lower  ones  that  their  faces  might  be  *  peck- 
ed *  or  sharpened.  The  stones  were  of  granite,  and  their  faces  were 
cut  into  grooves,  which  were  divided  into  eight  sections,  and  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  give  the  grain  a  centrifugal  motion  as  the  stones  move 
round.  According  to  European  notions  it  is  judged  best  that  the 
upper  stone  should  be  supported  by  an  axis,  or  some  other  contri- 
vance, so  that  the  distance  between  the  two  may  be  adjusted  accor- 
ding to  the  fineness  which  it  is  intended  to  produce  in  the  meal  or 
or  flour.  Among  the  Chinese  no  such  machinery  is  deemed  ne- 
cessary ;  and  the  face  of  the  upper  stone  is  allowed  to  rest  directly 
on  that  of  the  lower  one ;  but  the  motion  of  the  mill  is  so  slow  that 
by  this  bad  construction  no  great  injury  is  occasioned,  either  to  the 
stones  or  to  the  flour.  All  the  grain  that  I  saw  in  the  mill  was 
wheat,  and  of  a  very  good  quality. 

Laborers  standing  in  the  market-place.  Early  this  morning,  while 
picking  my  way  among  the  tubs,  baskets,  temporary  stalls,  etc.,  which 
almost  blocked  up  the  street  at  a  market-place  near  one  of  the  gates 
of  the  city,  1  suddenly  found  myself  surrounded  by  a  gang  of  coolies, 
forty  or  fifty  in  number.  Some  of  them  were  standing  up ;  others 
were  sitting  down.  Their  only  implements  were  bamboo  poles,  with 
short  ropes  attached  to  them.  Some  of  them  were  shod  with  san- 
dals, made  of  plaited  grass ;  and  others  were  barefooted.  They  were 
without  hats,  or  caps,  or  any  other  kind  of  covering  for  their  heads ; 
and  the  only  garments  on  their  bodies  were  a  light  pair  of  trowsers, 
and  a  short  frock  or  jacket;  indeed,  only  a  few  of  them  had  any 
jackets.  They  were  all  idle,  except  that  their  tongues  were  busy  in 
joking  and  in  making  remarks  on  those  who  were  at  the  market,  or 
passing  along  the  street.  During  the  morning,  and  even  till  past 
midday,  such  gangs  of  men  are  often  to  be  seen  collected  at  the  cor- 
ners of  the  streets,  market-places,  and  gates  of  the  city.  On  inquiry, 
I  find  that  they  are  job  and  day  laborers,  formed  into  companies, 
having  each  their  respective  districts.  They  take  the  place  of  beasts 
of  burden ;  but  claim  the  right  of  doing  all  of  certain  kinds  of  work 
which  is  to  be  done  in  the  streets,  or  landing  places,  where  they 
exercise  their  jurisdiction.  Their  muscular  power  is  sometimes  very 
great ;  and  they  are  the  most  healtliy  and  robust  class  of  men  that  I 
have  seen  in  China.  Their  custom  of  '*  standing  idle  in  the  market- 
places *'  is  like  that  of  the  laborers  mentioned  in  the  gospel  of  Mat- 
thew ;  the  coolies  whom  I  saw  this  morning  were  all  standing  idle, 
*  because  no  man  had  hired  them.*     Saturday ,  July  \%th. 


VOL.    IV.       NO.    IV.  525 


«i.;.r  .' 


194  Literary  Notices.  Aug. 


AltT.  VII.  Literary  Notices.  1 .  The  Journal  of  the  Royai  Asiatic 
Society  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland^  No.  2. ;  London^  iVb- 
vemher^  1834. 

2.  TransltUioti  of  a  Comparative  Vocabulary  of  the  Chinese^  Co^ 
rean^  and  Japanese,  languages:  to  which  is  added  the  ThoU" 
sand  Character  Classic,  in  Chinese  and  Corean;  the  whole 
accompanied  by  copious  indices  of  all  the  Chinese  and  English 
words  occurring  in  the  work.  By  Philosinensis,  Batavia  [Java]. 
Printed  at  the  Parapattan  press,  1835. 

1.  The  second  number  of  the  Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  completing  the  first  volume  of  this 
publication,  has  reached  us.  We  are  much  pleased  with  its  cha- 
racter, and  with  the  promise  which  it  holds  out,  not  in  its  preface  but 
in  its  contents,  of  furnishing  a  valuable  collection  of  interesting  pa* 
pers  respecting  the  east  and  oriental  literature.  The  object  of  the 
publication  is  explained  in  the  following  extract  from  the  preface  to 
the  volume  now  completed.  '^  The  mode  heretofore  followed  in 
publishing  the  transactions  of  the  Society  having  been  attended  with 
many  inconveniences,  arising  partially  or  wholly  from  restrictions  on 
the  subjects  to  be  introduced,  as  well  as  from  the  quarto  form  of  the 
impression,  and  from  the  uncertain  but  widely  extended  periods  at 
which  the  editions  were  made,  the  council  has  considered  it  advisa- 
ble to  sanction  a  regular  quarterly  publication  in  octavo,  and  less 
limited  as  to  the  nature  of  the  materials  of  which  it  is  to  be  compos- 
ed. *  *  *  The  quarto  transactions  may  still  be  continued  when- 
ever the  accumulation  of  matter  on  subjects  more  peculiar  to  its  ori- 
ginal design  shall  render  any  additional  volume  expedient.'* 

Among  the  papers  in  the  present  number  of  the  Journal,  seve- 
ral are  deserving  of  more  particular  attention  than  we  are  now  able 
to  give  to  them.  Such  are  captain  Swanston's  memoir  of  the  pri- 
mitive church  of  Malaysia,  or  of  the  Syrian  Christians  of  the  apostle 
Thomas,  which  is  accompanied  by  a  plate  representing  the  metropo- 
litan of  the  Syrian  church  v — two  articles  on  female  infanticide  in 
Cutch  by  lieut.  Burnes ;  and  an  account  of  laws  and  police  as  re- 
cognized in  Nep^l,  by  the  assiduous  British  resident  at  Kat*hman- 
du,  Mr.  Hodgson.  We  propose  taking  further  notice  hereafter  of 
Mr.  Thoms'  description  of  Chinese  vases,  which  is  continued  in  the 
present  number.  The  representations  of  the  vases  are  well  executed. 
The  account  by  Mr.  Stevenson  (of  the  Madras  civil  service)  of  the  two 
murderous  tribes  of  P*hansigdrs,  or  gang-robbers,  and  Shudgdrshids, 
or  jugglers  and  fortune-tellers,  cannot  fail  to  afford  a  painful  interest; 
the  former  tribe  making  it  a  rule  never  to  rob  without  first  murdering, 
although  the  object  sought  after  should  be,  as  it  often  is,  ''nothing 
more  than  the  dress  that  a  man  has  on;  while  the  latter  scruple  not 
to  deprive  women  of  life  as  soon  as  they  have  become  mothers,  for 
the  sake  of  extracting  from  their  breasts,  wrists,  and  ankles,  the  si- 
news, supposed  to  be  highly  efiicacious  as  charms.  We  have  room 
only  to  make  two  extracts. 


1835.  Literary  Notices.  t^ 

"ft  appears  as  if  the  P'hansigirs  fotiiid  a  delight  and  a  pastime  in 
such  deeds  of  blood.  This  seems  more  probable,  as  I  found  from 
their  cant  phrases,  (of  which  I  collected  a  few  examples,  sincfi  lost), 
that  they  had  ludicrous  names  for  the  convulsive  struggles  of  their 
expiring  victims,  as  well  as  for  murder,  the  noose  [which  they  inva« 
riably  employ],  and  the  different  acts  attending  their  diabolioa! 
trade.  An  old  woman,  one  of  the  tribe,  repeated  them  to  me  with 
a  great  deal  of  glee.  She,  as  well  as  most  of  the  other  females,  made 
no  secret  of  their  vocation,  and  appeared  to  think  that  there  was 
nothing  wrong  in  it.  When  asked  of  what  caste  they  were  t  They 
answered  P^hansigdrs,  How  do  you  get  your  livelihood  ?  0y  p'Ann- 
sigdring.  Are  you  not  ashamed  of  your  wtij  of  life  ?  h^ve  you  never 
followed  any  other  trade  1  No,  this  is  the  same  trade  that  our  fathers 
followed ;  if  we  dont  p*hansigdr^  how  are  we  to  live  V*    •  •  • 

"A  rich  merchant  named  D^.velit  had  a  married  daughter  (Laksh- 
mi)  who  resided  in  his  house,  and  who  had  been  confined  of  her  first 
child  about  ten  days,  when  she  was  suddenly  missed.     The  infant 
was  found  in  its  cradle,  but  no  search  was  successful  in  discovering 
the  unfortunate  mother.     It  was  at  last  remembered  by  some  mem- 
ber of  the  family,  that  on  the  morning  of  the  day  on  which  the  girl 
was  missed,  a  female  sMcdgdrskid  had  been  at  the  house,  and  had 
told  the  fortunes  of  several  of  the  inmates.     Knowing  the  habits  of 
these  people,  apprehensions  and  anxiety  regarding  the  fate  of  the 
lost  Lakshmi  were  excited  to  their  height,  as  it  was  deemed  beyond 
doubt  that  she  had  been  enticed  away,  and  had  fallen  a  victim  to  the 
sMidgdrshid^   who  was  immediately  seized ;  but  nothing  could  be 
learned  from  her,  for  she  denied  ever  having  seen  the  girl.     In  the 
course,  however,  of  the  inquiries  and  cross«questioning  of  the  friends, 
probably  not  conducted  in  the  mildest  manner,  some  words  dropped 
from  the  juggler  regarding  a  neighboring  tank.     This  induced  the 
parties  to  proceed  there,  and  to  examine  its  waters,  in  which  the 
body  of  the  unfortunate  girl  was  quickly  found ;  the  sinews  from  the 
breast,  ankles,  and  wrists,  had  been  extracted,  but  no  further  marks 
of  violence  were  visible.     The  event  was  now  made  known  to  the 
civil  authorities,  but  the  shUdgdrshid  continued  firm  in  her  denial  of 
all  knowledge  of  the  affair,  nor  was  any  other  information  regard- 
ing the  fate  of  the  unhappy  Lakshmi  ever  obtained.*' 

2.  Comparative  Vocabulary  of  the  Chinese^  Corean^  and  Ja^ 
paitese,  languages. 

"  The  following  vocabulary ,'*  says  the  translator,  in  his  preface, 
**  appears  to  have  been  originally  composed  by  a  native  ofCorea, 
for  the  purpose  of  facilitating  the  acquisition  of  the  Japanese  lan- 
guage to  those  of  his  countrymen  who  should  visit  Japan ;  and  as 
the  Chinese  language  is  common  to  both  nations,  he  has  made  that 
the  basis  of  his  work.  Thus  the  Chinese  character  is  fiM  written 
at  the  top  of  the  page,  then  follows  the  sound  of  that  character,  ex- 
pressed, in  Corean  letters;  after  that  comes  the  Corean  word,  both 
in  the  vernacular  and  learned  idioms ;  and  finally,  the  Japanese ;  all 
expressed  in  Corean  letters.    That  which  has  been  aimed  at  in  the 


i 


196  Journal  of  Occurrences,  Aug. 

translation,  is  to  give  the  ineaning  of  eacli  Chinese  character  at  the 
top  of  the  page;  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  which,  the  Chinese 
above  has  been  compared  with  the  Japanese  below,  and  both  referred 
to  Chinese  and  Japanese  dictionaries.  An  attempt  has  also  been 
made  to  express  the  sounds  of  the  different  Corean  letters,  by  the 
help  of  a  Japanese  and  Corean  alphabet  brought  from  Japan, 
and  of  an  English  and  Corean  alphabet  which  appeared  in  a  pe- 
riodical published  at  Canton.  In  fixing  the  sounds,  regard  has 
been  had  to  the  known  sounds  of  the  Chinese  and  Japanese  words 
employed  in  the  work;  and  though  the  translator  has  never  yet 
seen  or  conversed  with  a  Corean,  he  hopes  he  has  not  ereatly 
erred  in  thus  hazarding  to  elucidate  their  language.  The  Uorean 
alphabet,  with  the  scheme  of  orthography  annexed,  wi1l,^t  is  hop- 
ed, be  sufficient  to  enable  the  student  to  decide  on  the  power  of 
the  English  letters  employed;  and  the  different  indices  which 
follow  will  assist  in  the  search  for  any  given  word.  The  English 
and  Corean  index  will  be  found  to  contain  almost  every  primitive  or 
important  English  word,  to  which  the  vernacular  Corean  is  joined, 
with  figures  of  reference,  the  first  showing  the  page,  and  the  second 
the  line,  in  which  the  given  word  is  to  be  found.  The  Chinese  index 
is  arranged  according  to  the  Chinese  radicals,  and  is  also  provided 
with  figures,  pointing  out  the  page  and  line,  in  which  the  character 
occurs. — The  translator  is  induced  to  put  forth  the  present  work, 
merely  as  a  help  to  those  students  who  may  wish  to  turn  their  atten- 
tion to  the  Corean  language,  and  who  may  not  be  possessed  of  bet- 
ter assistance.  Should  the  least  facility  be  hereby  afforded  for  the 
attainment  of  a  language  of  which  hitherto  little  has  been  known, 
and  should  the  advancement  of  knowledge  and  religion  in  those  dark 
regions  of  the  earth  be  in  the  smallest  degree  forwarded,  the  transla- 
tor's end  will  be  abundantly  answered.*' 

Some  remarks  on  the  Corean  language  may  be  found  in  the  first 
volume  of  the  Repository,  pages  276.... 279;  and  the  Corean  syllaba- 
ry, with  additional  remarks  on  the  language,  will  be  found  in  the  se- 
cond volume,  page  135.  The  *  Comparative  Vocabulary '  will  afford 
much  assistance  to  those  who  wish  to  learn  the  language  of  Corea. 


Art.   YIII.     Journal  of  Occurrences.     Anchorage   at    Kumsing 
moon;  damages  occasioned  by  the  typhoon;  new  regulations  for 
foreigners;  decapitation  of  a  priest;  purchase  of  office;  change 
of  ministry  ;  northwestern  frontiers  ;   Tibet. 

Anchoraoes  at  the  mouth  of  the  Pearl  river,  by  which  ships  ascend  to  Whampoa, 
are  numerous  and  commodious ;  the  places  most  generally  occupied  are  Liathif 
Kapsing  or  Kapshuy  moon,  and  Kum^sing  moon.  These  are  all  situated  witboiit 
the  Bogue,  which  marks  the  boundary  of  the  waters  of  the  celestial  empire,  and 


1835.  Journal  of  Occurrences,  197 

are  the  theatre  of  an  extensive  trade,  nearly  or  quite  equaling  that  which  is  car- 
ried on  at  Whampoa.  On  the  4th  instant,  there  were  at  Wharopoa  only  13  ships^ 
while  there  were  26  at  Lintin:  on  the  11th,  there  were  18  at  Whampoa,  and  23  at 
LIntin:  on  the  18th,  there  were  19  in  the  one,  and  23  in  the  other  place:  at  the 
end  of  the  month,  there  were  22  in  port  at  Whampoa,  and  27  outside  at  Lintin,  or 
rather  at  Kumsing  moon.  It  should  be  rem<%mbered,  however,  that  most  of 
the  ships  at  Lintin  are  bound  to  Wham|}oa.  Lintin  being  the  principal  ancho- 
rage beyond  the  Bogue,  ships  are  generally  reported  to  be  at  that  place,  when  in 
fact  they  are  at  one  of  the  other  anchorages;  which  is  usually  tne  case  during 
those  months,  say  July,  August,  and  September,  in  which  typhoons  are  expected. 
Hitherto  for  several  years,  fijipsing  moon,  (or  more  propeiny  Kapshuy  moon,) 
has  generally  been  the  anchorage  of  the  fleet  during  this  season;  but  b«ing  diffi- 
cult of. access  on  account  of  the  prevalence  of 'chowchow  water,*  another  ancho- 
rage, Kumsing  moon,  was  tried  two  years  ago  by  part  of  the  fleet.  Circumstances, 
whicb  it  IS  unnecessary  for  us  to  mention,  prevented  it  from  being  visited  last 
^ear.  This  season,  however,  the  increasing  amount  of  business '  outside,*  has 
indaced  a  very  large  m^oritv,  if  not  all,  of  the  ship  to  enter  Kumsing  moon, 
*the  port  of  golden  stars.'  'This  secure  and  beautiful  anchorage  is  situated  almost 
due  west,  and  about  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  Lintin;  it  is  nearly  the  same  dis- 
tance from  Macao.  It  is  formed  by  a  strait  running  between  He&ncshaa,  and 
another  small  island,  called  Keaou  (or  Keow).  The  northern  end  of  Uie  strait  is 
defended  by  a  bank,  on  which  there  is  sufficient  water  to  permit  the  passage-lKiats 
piving  between  Canton  and  Macao  to  sail  through  at  all  times  without  danger. 
The  entrance  to  the  anchorage  is  from  the  east ;  and  on  one  side  of  it  there  is 
deep  water  near  the  shore.  The  current  through  it,  as  might  be  supposed,  is  very 
rapid.  We  have  heard  it  mentioned  that  Kumsmg  moon  is  likely  to  become  the 
anchorage  for  ships  during  the  whole  of  the  year. 

T)ffhoaH.  On  the  5th  and  6th  of  the  current  month  was  experienced  one  of  the 
severest  storms  ever  known  on  the  coasts  of  China.  In  that  which  occurred  in 
1809,  the  mercury  fell  to  28.30.  On  the  3d  of  August,  1832,  it  fell  to  28.16,  and  W 
some  Instruments  to  a  still  lower  point.  During  the  late  storm  it  stood  at  28.05. 
The  typhoon  commenced  on  the  evenin]^  of  the  5th,  after  three  or  four  days  of 
very  not  weather  with  northerly  winds,  and  continued  to  the  afternoon  of  the 
next  day.  Its  violence  was  the  greatest  at  about  two  o'clock  on  the  morning 
of  the  sixth.  The  damage  occasioned  by  th'e  storm  at  Canton  was  small ;  but  it 
was  not  so  at  Kumsing  moon,  Macao,  and  elsewhere  on  the  coast.  The  fol- 
lowing particulars  have  been  collected  from  various  sources,  but  chiefly  from 
the  Canton  Register. 

In  Kumsing  moon,  the  Portuguese  brig  Santa  Anna,  was  dbmasted.  The 
American  bark  Kienl,  parted  her  cables,  and  was  carried  by  the  united  force  of 
wind  and  waves  U|)on  the  beach,  high  and  dry. 

On  the  eastern  end  of  the  island  Pootoy ,  the  Danish  bark  Jtfarta,  was  wrecked ; 
and  ten  of  her  crew,  five  of  whom  were  Danes,  were  lost.  The  captain,  mate, 
steward,  sail-maker,  and  two  Chinese,  were  saved.  The  Governor  FinMay,  was 
caught  among  the  islands,  coming  in  from  the  eastward,  and  cut  away  all  her  masts. 
The  British  brig  IFatkinSt  was  dismasted  near  Lantao.  Another  British  ship,  the 
Conor  de  Lion^  went  on  shore  in  the  Typa.  Two  Spanish  vessels  in  the  mouth 
of  the  inner  harbor,  Macao,  were  driven  on  shore ;  and  two  Portuguese  lorchas 
de  earfat  large  boats  for  carrying  cargo,  were  totally  wrecked,  and  the  crew  of 
one  of  them  was  lost.  The  Si,  Georse^  one  of  the  European  passage-boats  run- 
ning between  Canton  and  Macao,  wwiich  was  in  the  inner  harbor,  struck  adrift, 
fi^ll  athwart  hawse  of  a  lorcha,  and  foundered ;  crew  saved.  The  Sifsfk,  JYotdk, 
and  hoon,  three  other  boats  of  the  same  description,  their  masts  having  been  cut 
awav,  rode  out  the  gale. 

The  Loifjf  HayeSf  which  left  Macao  roads  a  day  or  two  before  the  storm,  return- 
ed to  Kumsing  moon.  ''The  following  extract,  from  a  private  letter,"  we  copy 
from  the  Canton  Register  of  the  18th  instant :  **  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  5th," 
says  the  writer  of  the  letter,  "  we  observed  indications  of  approaching  bad 
weather,  and  in  consequence  commenced  securing  boats,  anchors,  spars,  &.C.,  with 
a  determination  to  face  it  stoutly,  and  be  in  as  snug  condition  as  possible.  At  10 
▲.  M.,  the  wind  freshened  a  little  from  the  same  quarter  it  had  been  for  the  last 


i 


198  Journal  of  Occurrences.  Arc. 

24  hours,  viz.  north,  so  we  thought  it  hest  to  turn  her  head  back  again  to  look 
for  shelter,  fancying  ourselves  to  be  about  35  miles  off  the  land.  We  carried  a 
press  of  sail  until  noon,  when  we  found  we  had  too  great  a  distance  to  run  before 
We  could  get  into  shelter,  and  expecting  it  would  ^et  so  thick  that  we  could  not 
see  our  way ;  and  besides,  that  it  b  no  fool  of  a  job  to  brine  a  ship  lip  at  her  an* 
chors  in  a  dark  night ;  so  we  turned  her  head  to  sea,  and  clappea  on  as  much 
sail  as  she  could  stageer  under,  determined  not  to  take  it  In  until  it  took  itself 
in.  We  steered  S.E.  by  E.  The  wind  being  then  at  north,  we  were  desirous  of 
gettine  as  far  off  the  land  as  possible,  expecting  the  wind  round  to  the  eastward, 
there  oeing  a  most  tremendous  sea  from  that  quarter.  By  this  time  we  had  got 
all  the  small  spars  down,  and  everything  furled  and  made  snug  except  the 
reefed  foresail  and  fore  and  main  trysails,  which  we  intended  to  carry  unta  they 
should  go  to  pieces,  which  sure  enough  they  did  about  4  o'clock;  It  was  then 
blowing  in  severe  gusts.  The  ship  then  became  unmanageable,  and  shipped  a 
good  deal  of  water.  The  wind  continued  increasing  until  8  o'clock,  when  it  blew 
very  hard  and  laid  our  lee  ^nwale  in  the  water,  the  sea  being  then  very  high. 
About  this  time  some  of  the  sails  worked  themselves  adrift  and  blew  to  pieces.  It 
was  expected  every  moment  to  see  the  masts  go  over  the  side ;  but  considering 
eversrthing  the  ship  was  very  easy  and  behaved  well.  About  8.30.  the  wind  began 
to  veer  to  the  west,  but  still  continued  to  blow  as  hard  as  ever  until  midnight, 
when  it  drew  round  to  south  and  moderated  a  little,  that  is  to  say,  the  gusts  were 
not  so  frequent.  It  continued  to  blow  hard  from  that  quarter  until  noon  'of  the 
6th,  when  it  moderated  fast,  and  we  began  bending  other  sails  in  room  of  those 
split.  Our  fast  sailing  cutter  was  washed  away,  davits  and  altogether,  in  spite  of 
all  our  precautions;  the  boat  on  the  weather  side  was  only  prevented  by  ropes 
from  being  blown  up  to  the  mizzen  top.  When  the  gale  commenced,  which  we 
consider  it  did  at  1  p.  m.  on  the  5th,  we  were  about  twenty  miles  east  of  the  Lema; 
where  we  were  when  it  ended  it  is  hard  to  say,  as  we  saw  nothing  until  the  morn- 
ing of  the  7th,  and  then  we  made  Moiidego  island.  Our  men  behaved  well,  and 
were  most  eallantly  led  on  by  the  chief  mate  and  carpenter.  We  hardly  think  we 
could  have  nad  it  so  heavy  as  those  inside ;  and  what  is  most  extraordinary,  the 
wind  with  them  veered  to  the  eastward  round  to  south ;  but  with  us  it  veered  to 
the  westward  round  to  the  sooth.  It  was  fortunate  for  us  that  it  veered  to  the 
westward ;  for  had  it  veered  to  eastward  we  should  niost  likely  have  been  driven 
on  shore  amone  the  islands,  as  we  could  not  have  been  more  than  50  miles  off  the 
land  at  8  o'clock  p.  m.  of  the  6th." 

His  Britannic  majesty's  sloop  Raleigh,  Michael  Q,uin,  esq.  commander,  a  few 
days  out  from  Macao,  oound  to  the  Bonin  islands,  was  caught  in  the  gale  near 
the  Bashee  islands.  The  Raleigh  returned  to  Kumsing  moon  on  the  night  of  the 
1(Hh.  The  next  day,  a  correspondent  of  the  Register  at  Macao  communicated 
the  following  statement:  "Arrived  last  midnight,  his  majesty's  sloop  Rjaleigh,  Mi- 
chael Qruin,  esq.  commander,  under  jury  masts,  having  sustained  a  very  heavy, 
typhoon  on  the  4th  and  5th  insts.  by  which  she  was  compelled  to  throw  13  of  her 
guns  overboard,  and  cut  away  her  quarter  boats  to  relieve  the  ship.  The  typhoon 
was  so  overwhelming  in  its  force,  that  although  the  Raleigh  had  no  sail  set  what- 
ever from  11  o'clock  p.  M.  on  the  4th,  herlee  gunwale  (starboard)  was  constaiitly 
under  water  up  to  the  combings  of  the  main  hatchway:  and  had  not  the  hatchways 
been  well  battened  down,  the  ship  could  nut  have  lived.  On  the  5th,  at  half 
past  nine,  a-  m.  the  Raleigh  took  a  lee  lurch  more  heavy  than  usual,  and  was  at 
the  same  time  struck  with  an  overwhelming  sea  accompanied  with  a  force  of  wind 
so  extraordinarily  powerful,  that,  unable  to  resist  such  a  combination,  the  ship  was 
thrown  completely  over  on  her  beam  ends,  and  keel  out.  In  this  perilous  situation 
she  remained,  with  the  major  part  of  the  officers  and  ship's  company  (who  with 
much  coolness  and  activity  cut  the  laniards  of  the  standing  rigging,)  on  her  wea* 
ther  broadside,  about  twenty  minutes,  when  a  heavy  weatner  sea  struck  the  ship 
under  her  keel  on  the  lee  bilge,  and  she  lifted  so  suddenly  that  the  three  masts  and 
the  bowsprit  went  by  the  board,  and  the  ship  righted,  with  not  more  than  3]  feet 
water  in  the  hold :  and  three  hearty  cheers  from  the  ship's  company.  Although  a 
greater  loss  might  have  been  expected,  we  regret  to  state  that  one  private  manne, 
named  Thomas  Jacob,  and  one  boy.  named  James  Sparshott,  were  drowned;  and 
many  others  were  severely  bruised." 


i 


1835. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


199 


Tlie  damage  done  to  native  craft— junkajind  boats,  and  to  native  houses,  must 
h^ve  been  very  great.  Hundreds,  no  doubt,  of  fishermen  and  otheirs  lost  their 
lives.  The  following  memoranda  of  the  fall  and  rise  of  the  mercury  at  Macao 
will  serve  to  indicate  m  some  measure  the  power  and  progress  of  the  storm. 


5th. 

lb.  00  m. 

A.  M  29.47  6th. 

Oh.  30  m. 

A.M 

.  28.40  6th. 

4K.lOm. 

A.M 

.28.90 

2 

90 

P.M.  29.28 

»» 

0 

45 

28.^  „ 

4 

45 

28.97 

5 

00 

„  29.20 

tt 

1 

20 

28.05 

5 

15 

29.02 

7 

20 

„  29.12 

tt 

1 

25 

28.08 

• 

6 

00 

29.06 

9 

00 

„  29.08 

»» 

1 

45 

28.20 

• 

6 

45 

29.12 

10 

20 

fi  28.95 

tt 

1 

55 

28.30 

7 

45 

29.20 

10 

45 

„  28.90 

tt 

2 

00 

28^ 

' 

8 

15 

29.21 

11 

05 

„  28.85 

tt 

2 

25 

• 

28.56 

8 

45 

29.28 

11 

90 

„  28.75 

It 

2 

45 

28.68 

9 

30 

29J87 

11 

53 

,,  28.65 

tt 

3 

10 

28.75 

10 

25 

29.30 

^b. 

0 

15 

A.  M.  28.50 

tt 

3 

40 

28.83 

11 

00 

29.34 

At2  o'clock  p.  M.  it  stood  at  29.42,  and  continued  rising  to  29.65,  at  which  point  i^ 
usually  stands  during  fine  weather. 

The  neio  ngmtatUm$  for  JortignerM,  which  were  prepared  by  their  excellen- 
cies, thegovernor,  fooyuen,  and  hoppo,  on  the  28th  of  the  Ist  moon  of  the  15th 
year  of  "Aoulcwang,  ^Feb.  25th,  1835,)  have  received  the  approbation  of  his  m»> 
jestY,  with  solemn  injunctions  Uiat  thenceforth  they  be  stnctlv  obeyed.  Copies 
of  these  regulations,  with  the  hoppo's  seal  stamped  upon  them,  have  recently  been 
eircttlated  among  the  residents  in  Canton.  Tne  regulations  are  eight  in  number; 
for  a  translation  of  them  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  third  volume  of  the  Reposi- 
tory, pa^s580...584. 

DeeafUtttUm  qf  a  frie$t.  There  have  been,  and  are  still,  those  who  regard  Chi- 
na as  one  of  the  most  virtuous  and  happy^  nations  on  earth.  In  theif  estimation 
the  manners,  habits,  and  systems  of  religion  prevalent  among  the  inhabitants  of 
this  country,  are  all  nearly  perfect,  and  of  course  are  not  to  be  improved  by  any 
influence  or  efforts  of  *'  barbarians.'*  Such,  however,  is  not  the  opinion  of  those 
who  have  come  in  contact  with  the  Chinese.  The  rumors,  and  reports,  and  actu- 
al occurrences  of  every  day,  here,  testify  against  such  an  opinion.  The  amount 
of  malversation,  and  the  outrages  against  humanity  and  justice,  are  in  fact,  almost 
incredible.  Every  month,  nav,  every  week,  and  almost  every  dav,  there  come 
to  our  ears  accounts  of  deeos  most  foul  and  abominable,  of  which  it  is  a  shame 
even  to  speak,  and  even  the  thought  of  them  makes  the  heart  sick.  And  in  the 
ejres  of  men,  at  least,  it  adds  not  a  little  to  the  enormity  of  such  deeds,  that  they 
are  committed  often,  perhaps  most  frequently,  by  those  who  ought  to  be  examples 
of  good,  by  the  ministers  of  justice  and  religion,  members  of  the  magistracy  and  of 
the  priesthood.  Almost  all  the  occurrences  of  this  description,  even  when  blaion- 
•d  in  the  pages  of  the  imperial  gaiette,  we  pass  over  in  silence ;  and  could  we 
do  this  always  without  violating  our  trust  as  faithful  chroniclers  of  the  transac- 
tions of  the  times,  the  Repository  should  never  bear  to  our  readers  accounts  like 
that,  which  we  have  now  to  relate.  We  give  the  narrative  in  few  words,  omitting 
entirely  the  names  of  the  parties. 

A  priest  of  the  Budhistio  sect  was  the  principal  person  in  successive  acts,  the 
scene  of  which  was  in  one  of  the  districts  not  far  trom  Canton.  The  wretched 
man  while  in  youth  was  sent  to  a  temple,  and  (here  consecrated  to  the  service 
of  Budha.  He  had  scarcely  arrived  at  the  age  of  manhood,  when  he  became 
notorious  in  the  neishboring  villages  for  his  bad  conduct.  At  length,  and  con* 
tnoy  to  the  laws  of  the  empire,  (see  Penal  Code,  sect.  114,)  he  married ;  but 
when  he  brought  the  object  of  his  affections  to  the  house  of  his  parents,  they 
closed  the  door  against  her.  Finding  herself  m  this  situation,  without  home, 
friends,  or  any  one  to  afford  her  support  or  protection,  she  hung  herself.  No 
sooner,  however,  did  the  report  reach  her  own  parents,  than  thev  took  up  the 
ease;  the  priest  was  arrested;  and  on  the  3Uth  instant  suffered  death  by  deca- 
pitation. 

Pwrekau  qf  qffice.  In  one  of  the  late  Peking  gazettes,  we  find  a  striking  exem- 
plification of  the  way  in  which  official  rank  and  promotion  are  often  purchased 
m  China,  namely  by  subscriptions  to  public  works  and  charities.    Merely 


K.J 


i 


200  Journal  of  Occurrences* 

nal  rank,  and  even  some  offices,  are  at  all  times  indeed  avowedly  sold ;  but  the 
generality  of  official  situations,  and  promotions  in  every  shape,  are  in  principle 
nfjjBxdtd  as  wholly  the  result  of  merit,  which  in  due  course  meets  its  reward. 
The  shortest  way,  therefore,  that  is  open  to  the  untalented  sons  of  the  wealthy 
to  advance  themselves  in  rank  and  power,  is  by  large  subscriptions  to  works 
intended  to  benefit  the  public,  or  for  charitable  supplies  affordea  to  the  poor  in 
times  of  calamity.  The  instance  before  us,  is  that  of  the  subscriptions  for  the 
suffering  poor  of  Canton,  after  the  inundations  in  18S3.  In  reply  to  a  memo- 
rial from  governor  Loo,  soliciting  that  the  subscribers  may  be  rewarded  and  en- 
couraged,  the  emperor  proceeds  to  distribute  rank  and  office  liberally  in  propor- 
tion to  the  charity  that  bad  been  displayed.  We  will  mention  the  names  only  of 
a  few  individuals.  Woo  Yungkwang,  lieut.-^ovemor  of  Hoonan,  and  Le  KH- 
keung,  late  salt  inspector  in  Shantung,  both  being  natives  of  Canton,  came  libe- 
rally forward  with  donations ;  but  as  they  are  officers  of  high  rank,  the  govern- 
or suggests  that  he  cannot  ask  any  reward  on  their  account;  his  majesty,  hpw- 
ever,  directs  the  Board  of  Civil  Office  to  take  their  merits  into  consideration. 
Woo  Yuensung,  and  Pwan  Szeching,  sons  of  hong  merchants  in  Canton,  each 
subscribed'SO.QNM)  taels ;  being  officers  at  court,  they  have  accordingly  received 
promotion  in  their  several  lines.  Rewards  of  the  same  kind  have  been  bestowed 
on  other  individuals,  who  having  offices  either  at  court  or  in  the  provinces,  seve- 
rally subscribed  the  sums  of  15,000,  12,000,  11,000,  10,000  taels;  and  others 
suTOcribed  smaller  sums.  Among  the  subscribers  of  these  smaller  sums  are  a 
few  individuals  who,  not  being  candidates  for  office,  are  elevated  a  few  steps  in 
nominal  rank — a  species  of  dignity  which  judging  from  the  treatment  that  its  pos- 
sessors often  meet  with  even  from  the  underiings  of  office,  seems  to  serve  little 
purpose  beyond  protection  from  summary  corporeal  punishment  with  the  bamboo. 

Change  qf  ministry  at  Peking.  In  conseauence  of  the  death  of  Tsaou  Chin- 
yung,  second  minister  in  the  cabinet,  Yuen  Yuen,  formerly  governor  at  Canton, 
and  who  succeeded  to  the  late  governor  Le*s  seat  in  the  ministerial  council,  has 
been  called  from  the  government  of  Yunnan  and  Kweichow  to  Peking.  He  is 
advanced  from  amone  the  assistant  ministers  to  a  chief  seat,  and  the  vacancy  which 
he  has  left  has  been  filled  up  by  Wang  Ting,  The  military  duke  Changfing  still 
remains  at  the  head  of  the  ministry,  and  superintends  the  colonial  depaitment; 
Wanfoo  is  second  minister,  and  superintends  the  revenue;  Pwan  Shengftn,  the 
third,  superintends  the  public  works;  Yuen  Yuen  superintends  the  war  depaK- 
ment;  Muhchangah  is  first  assistant  minister  and  a  president  of  the  Board  of 
Civil  Office ;  and  Wang  Ting  superintends  the  department  of  punishments.  There 
hat  been  of  late  an  unusual  number  of  deaths  and  retirements  among  the  high 
officers  of  state,  opening  a  way  of  advance  to  men,  many  of  whom  are  compa- 
ratively little  known,  at  least  in  the  distant  provinces.  We  hope  on  a  future  oc- 
casion to  be  able  to  give  some  account  of  the  principal  individuals. 

Northwestern  colomes.  The  northern  portion  oi  the  government  of  Ele,  the 
ancient  country  of  the  Soungars,  particularly  the  cantons  of  Ele  and  Tarbagatai, 
being  in  a  mountainous  and  unfertile  district  is  chiefly  dependent  for  the  means  of 
keeping  up  its  militai^  establishment  to  the  taxes  of  the  southern  portion,  or 
eastern  Turkestan.  For  this  purpose  Yerkiang  or  Yarkand  furnishes  annually 
40,000  taels.  It  appears,  however,  that,  from  some  cause  or  other  not  explained, 
the  Mohammedans  of  Turkestan  were  unable  to  answer  the  demands  upon  them, 
and  incurred  a  large  debt  tu  the  revenue  during  the  years  1832,  1833,  and  1834. 
This  the  political  military  resident  at  Yarkand  reported  to  the  emperor,  and 
obtained  permission  to  remit  the  taxes  still  due.  But  he  neglected  to  state  the 
importance  of  this  revenue  to  Ele  and  Tarbagatai,  and  the  consequence  has  been 
a  memorial  from  the  general  in  command  of  the  whole  territory,  complaining  of 
the  difficulty  to  which  he  has  thus  been  reduced.  The  resident  at  Yarkand  nas 
been  delivered  over  to  a  court  of  inquiry,  and  the  emperor  directs  that  the  taxes 
for  the  present  year  shall  be  levied  with  increased  severity. 

TSbet.  An  envov,  as  a  tribute-bearer  from  the'lBantchin  Erdeni,  the  ruling  lama 
of  ulterior  Tibet,  nas  recently  arrived  at  Peking.  On  the  road  thither,  he  was 
attacked,  wounded,  and  plundered,  by  one  of  the  wild  tribes  that  infest  the  fron- 
tiers of  Tibet  and  Szechuen,  of  a  part  of  his  tribute.  The  emperor  has  command- 
ed the  remainder  of  the  tribute  to  be  received,  and  the  usual  presents  to  be  given, 
but  defers  granting  him  an  audience  until  he  shall  have  recovered  from  his  wounds' 


Tiit: 


CIIINESC:   REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  IV.  —  September,  1835.  —  No.  5- 


Art.  I.  Christian  colonics  to  eastern  Asia:  the  character  and 
object  of  stich  colonies ;  with  remarks  on  the  injlucnce  which 
they  will  exert  on  the  social^  intellectual^  and  morale  condition 
of  those  among  whom  they  are  established. 

Years  have  elapsed  since  the  subject  of  Christian  colonies  to  the 
east  first  presented  itself  to  our  consideration ;  and  having  repeatedly 
examined  and  reexamined  it,  tlieir  desirableness  and  feasibility  have 
continually  become  more  and  more  evident.  The  subject  of  coloni- 
zation is  not  new ;  from  very  remote  times,  and  for  very  different 
purposes,  there  have  often  been  those  who  have  left  their  native 
country,  and  become  permanent  residents  in  another.  Indeed,  since 
the  day  when  God  bade  Noah  go  forth  with  his  family  to  replenish 
the  earth,  the  numlier  of  colonies  has  been  almost  innumerable;  and 
they  have  sometimes  involved  great  interests,  and  produced  mighty 
changes  in  the  character  and  destiny  of  nations.  U>iually,  the  re- 
sults of  such  undertakings  have  varied  according  to  the  objects  had 
in  view,  and  the  character  and  resources  of  the  persons  embarked  in 
them.  They  have  generally  been  projected  either  for  the  purposes 
of  individual  emolument,  or  national  aggrandizement.  Colonies  have 
been  established  for  the  purposes  of  agriculture,  commerce,  &c.,  the 
products  of  which  have  usually  reverted  to  the  individuals  with  whom 
they  originated.  Others  have  been  formed  in  order  to  obtain  a  liveli- 
hood, either  for  the  industrious  or  for  the  vicious  poor.  Of  this  lat- 
ter description  are  those  which  have  been  composed  of  paupers  and 
convicts.  There  have  also  been  Christian  colonics  undertaken  in 
order  to  secure  the  rights  of  conscience,  and  to  improve  the  coii  Ji- 
tion  of  the  emigrants.  But  the  enterprise  on  which  we  now  propose 
to  remark,  and  to  which  we  are  anxious  to  direct  the  attention  of 
our  readers,  and,  if  possible,  that  of  all  Christendom,  is  of  somewhat 
different  character  from  any  hitherto  undertaken, — having  in  view 

VOL.   IV.      NO,   V,  '4(j 


\ 


'202  Chi'islian  Colonics  fo  Jtlasiern  Asia.  8kp. 

as  its  grand  leading  object  not  so  much  the  immediate  benefit  of  the 
colonists  themselves,  as  that  of  the  people  among  whom  they  go  to 
reside. 

It  has  sometimes  been  objected  to  individuals  and  to  societies, 
engaged  in  promulgating  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad,  that  they 
have  been  too  exclusively  confined  to  the  business  of  giving  merely 
religious  instruction,  of  occupying  an  undue  portion  of  their  time  and 
resources  in  inculcating  the  plain  precepts  of  the  Bible.  It  has  been 
urged  that  more  attention  to  the  temporal  interests  of  the  uncivilized 
is  requisite ;  and  that  the  examples  of  good  men,  and  of 'the  bene- 
volent effects  of  our  holy  religion  on  society,  should  be  greatly  mul* 
ti plied.  However  we  may  differ  from  those  who  cherish  such  views, 
and  witliout  having  the  least  desire  to  see  less  of  *^  instruction  pure, 
and  doctrine  uncorrupt,^*  we  would  urge  to  the  very  uttermost,  the 
adoption  and  vigorous  execution  of  all  ways  and  means  which  ge- 
nius can  devise,  and  justice  approve,  to  increase  the  number  and 
extend  the  influence  of  good  examples.  In  this  opinion  we  know 
that  wu  are  not  alone.  It  is  an  opinion  fast  gaining  currency  and 
bcconiing  identified  with  the  spirit  of  the  age.  We  have  now  before 
us,  the  recorded  testimony  of  not  a  few  individuals  of  various  pur- 
suits and  professions,  situated  in  difl*erent  parts  of  India  and  the  In- 
dian Arciiipelago,  all  approving  and  urging  the  establishment  of 
tJhristian  colonies  in  the  east. 

Hitherto  grc^lt  eflbrts  have  lieen  made  to  prevent  emigration  to 
India,  and  to  the  adjacent  islands.  The  tone  of  feeling  which  has 
been  cherished  on  this  subject  is  pretty  fully  expressed  in  the  follow- 
ing extract  remonstrating  with  the  right  honorable  George  Canning 
for  having  allowed  certain  persons  to  resort  to  India,  to  whom  the 
*Mionorable  court"  had  refused  permission.  It  is  dated,  February 
27th,  1818. 

**  From  the  year  1764  down  to  the  last  renewal  of  the  Company's 
charter  in  1813,  there  has  been  but  one  opinion  among  the  many 
eminently  distinguished  persons  who,  in  the  course  of  that  period, 
have  acted  a  prominent  part,  either  in  conducting  the  local  adminis- 
tration in  India,  or  in  superintending  and  directing  the  Company's 
affairs  at  home,  concerning  the  policy  of  allowing  Europeans  (not 
in  the  king's  or  Company's  service,)  in  any  considerable  number,  to 
resort  to  and  settle  in  India.  Not  only  has  India  never  been  consi- 
dered and  administered  as  a  British  colony,  but  the  system  applicable 
to  this  species  of  dependency  has  always,  and  justly,  been  regarded 
ns  singularly  ill  adapted  to  a  country,  rich,  populous,  and  powerful 
m  itself,  and  the  inhabitants  of  which  are  so  dissimilar  from  Euro^ 
pcnns  in  their  customs  and  manners,  in  their  social  institutions  and 
religious  belief,  that  any  general  and  strict  amalgamation  of  their  res- 
pective opinions  and  habits  can  never  be  expected.'^  Friend  of  India r 
vol.  1,  page  3.  '^  But  it  must  not  be  forgotten,"  said  Mr.  Canning  in 
hi^  rejoinder,  *^  that  all  these  arguments  and  authorifies  against 
laying  open  India  to  the  influx  of  uncovenantcd  Europeans  were  ma- 
nifestly and  notoriously  brought  forward  to  prevent  the  opening  of 


183i>.  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia.  203 

the  trade.  Parliament,  not  in  consonance  to  tliesf;  argiiinrnts  an«l 
authorities,  but  in  spite  of  thcni,  determinei)  to  adopt  the  mea- 
sure." 

In  a  similar  tone,  the  present  acting  governor-general  of  British 
India,  sir  Charles  Metcalfe,  gave  his  opinion  in  1829.  Speaking  with 
reference  to  the  tenure  of  lands  he  said :  *'  I  have  long  lamented 
that  our  countrymen  in  India  are  excluded  from  the  possession  of 
land,  and  other  ordinary  rights  of  peaceable  subjects.  I  believe 
that  the  existence  of  these  restrictions  im|>edes  the  prosperity  of 
our  Indian  empire,  and  of  course  that  their  removal  would  tend  to 
promote  it.  I  am  also  of  opinion  that  their  abolition  is  necessary 
for  that  progressive  increase  of  revenue,  without  which  our  income 
cannot  keep  pace  with  the  continually  increasing  expense  of  our 
establishments.  I  am  further  convinced  that  our  possession  of  India 
must  always  be  precarious,  unless  we  take  root  by  having  an  influ- 
ential portion  of  the  population  attached  to  our  government  by 
common  interests  and  sympathies.  Every  measure,  therefore,  which 
is  calculated  to  facilitate  the  settlement  of  our  countrymen  in  India, 
and  to  remove  the  obstructions  by  which  it  is  impeded,  must,  I 
conceive,  conduce  to  the  stability  of  our  rule,  and  to  the  welfare  of 
the  people  subject  to  our  dominion." 

By  an  enactment  of  the  British  legislature,  from  and  after  the 
22d  of  April,  1834,  Europeans  were  permitted  to  purchase  lands  in 
certain  districts  of  India  without  the  permission  of  the  governor* 
general  in  council.  But  the  local  government  it  would  seem,  is 
disposed  to  proceed  still  farther ;  for  on  the  2oth  of  last  May,  the 
following  proposed  act  was  read  in  council,  viz : 

1.  «*Be  it  enacted,  That  after  the day  of ,  it  shall  be  law- 
ful for  any  person,  of  whatever  nation,  to  acquire  and  hold  in  perpetuity,  or 
for  any  term  of  years,  property  in  land,  or  in  any  emoluments  issuing  out  of 
land,  in  any  part  of  the  territories  of  the  East  India  Company. 

2.  "  And  be  it  enacted,  That  all  rules  wliich  prescribe  the  manner  in 
which  such  property  as  is  aforesaid,  may  now  be  acquired  and  held. by  natives 
of  the  said  territories,  shall  extend  to  all  persons  who  shall,  under  the  author- 
ity of  this  act,  acquire  or  hold  such  property. 

**  Ordered,  that  the  draft  now  read,  be  published  for  general  information. 
•*  Ordered,  that  the  said  draft  be  reconsidered  at  the  first  meeting  of  the 
legislative  coimcil  of  India  after  the  first  day  of  August  next. 

•*  W.  H.  Macnaohtbn, 

Sec.  to  the  Gov't,  of  India."" 

Thus  then,  if  we  rightly  understand  this  act,  and  should  it  be 
adopted,  as  we  doubt  not  it  will  be,  afler  the  1st  ultimo  (August,  18!)5), 
every  barrier  to  the  free  emigration  of  Europeans  to  all  parts  of 
British  India,  and  to  the  acquisition  of  property  of  any  kind,  will 
be  removed.  All  apprehension  lest  the  free  influx  of  foreigners 
should  disgust  the  natives,  interfere  with  their  prejudices,  and  en- 
cumber the  wheels  of  government,  seems  to  have  ceased ;  and  the 


204  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia.  Sep. 

head  of  the  government  himself  expresses  his  fears,  not  that  too 
many,  but  that  too  few  Europeans  will  be  induced  to  resort  to  In- 
dia. It  would  be  difficult  to  find  in  any  age  or  country  an  exam- 
ple of  so  rapid  a  change,  as  that  which  we  have  noticed  in  the 
opinions  and  practice  of  the  ruling  authorities  of  British  India. 
*  History  affords  no  instance  of  so  long  a  perseverance  in  a  line 
of  conduct  fundamentally  opposed  to  the  practice  of  all  governments, 
and  inimical  to  national  interests  as  that  formerly  pursued.  It  will 
be  difficult  for  posterity  to  credit  the  fact,  that  India  was  actually 
governed,  from  the  year  1765  to  1835,  on  the  preposterous  principle  of 
excluding  e\ery  Eurofiean  from  all  permanent  connection  with  the 
soil.  Ir  at  an  earlier  period  the  resort  of  Europeans  had  been 
encouraged,  we  should  have  witnessed  a  far  different  scene  from 
that  which  the  country  now  presents.  The  eye  would  be  refreshed 
by  beholding  the  seats  of  European  gentry;  the  country  would  have 
been  more  extensively  intersected  with  roads ;  improved  methods  of 
tillage  would  have  been  introduced  ;  every  natural  advantage  of  soil 
and  climate  would  have  been  improved,  and  converted  into  an  ele- 
ment of  national  prosperity ;  nor  should  we  have  been  obliged  to 
witness  the  fact,  that  from  an  empire  so  vast  in  extent,  so  rich  in  all 
the  gifts  of  nature,  the  exports  to  England  are  confined  to  one  or 
two  staple  productions.^ 

With  these  few  preliminaries,  we  proceed  to  specify  briefly  the 
character  and  object  of  Christian  colonies,  and  to  remark  on  the 
influence  which  they  will  exert  on  the  intellectual,  social,  and  moral, 
condition  of  those  among  whom  they  are  established.  The  charac* 
ter  of  such  colonies  should  be  of  the  most  excellent  kind.  Conse- 
quently, those  who  compose  them  should  be  intelligent,  temperate, 
frugal,  enterprising,  discreet,  and  virtuous ;  possessing  a  good  share 
of  common  sense,  and  presenting  a  living  exhibition  of  all  the  graces 
and  ornaments  of  Christianity.  They  should  be  those  who,  for  the 
sake  of  promoting  the  welfare  of  others,  can  practice  great  self-de- 
nial. They  should  be  persons  of  known  integrity  and  abilities;  not 
visionaries  or  enthusiasts,  but  men  of  sober  calculation,  who  know 
how  to  count  the  cost  of  an  undertaking,  and  who,  whatever  may  be 
their  occupation  or  profession,  can  'act  well  their  pari.*  They 
should  be  such,  and  only  such,  as  love  to  do  good  ;  and  for  the  sake 
of  benefiting  strangers, — the  poor,  the  sick,  the  ignorant,  the  half- 
civilized,  and  such  like, — will  joyfully  sacrifice  their  own  ease,  com- 
forts, and  gains.  The  object  of  the  colonies  could  never  be  effect- 
ed to  its  full  extent,  unless  the  colonists  possessed  sterling  character ; 
for,  so  far  as  human  agency  is  concerned,  their  success  will  depend 
entirely  on  the  character  and  conduct  of  the  colonists  themselves. 

The  object  of  the  colonies  of  which  we  speak  is  in  the  most  proper 
sense  of  the  term  philanthropic.  It  is  to  unite  example  to  instruction 
in  all  the  ordinary  duties  and  departments  of  life — private,  social, 
public,  and  religious.  The  object  is  to  give  models  of  society, 
patterns  after  which  other  communities  may  be  formed.  In  that 
part  of  the  eastern  world  to  which    we    wish    now  particularly  to 


1835.  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia.  205 

direct  attention,  the  Indian  Archipelago,  native  society  is  every- 
where  in  ruins.  With  but  few  exceptions,  both  rulers  and  subjects 
are  ignorant  and  wicked  in  the  extreme.  Idleness,  falsehood,  rob- 
beries, piracies,  and  murders,  prevail  throughout  all  those  vast  and 
beautiful  islands.  And^  what  is  deeply  to  be  deplored,  those  Chris- 
tians, so  called,  who  first  appeared  among  them  were  very  often 
bad  men :  men  who  made  gold  their  idol,  and  to  obtain  it  sacrificed 
truth,  justice,  and  almost  everything  else.  And  some  of  those  who 
have  resorted  to  those  places  in  more  recent  times,  have  likewise 
failed  to  be  just  and  honorable  in  their  dealings,  or  upright  and  cor- 
rect in  their  deportment.  Yet  under  all  these  disadvantages.  Chris- 
tians are  held  in  comparatively  high  esteem.  And  were  they,  as  co- 
lonists should  be  without  exception,  men  of  excellent  character,  they 
would  gain  much  more  respect ;  and  their  influence  would  be  far 
more  extensive  and  salutary.  The  object  of  the  colonists,  then,  is 
to  take  the  lead  in  remodeling  society,  in  purifying  it,  and  in  forming 
it  on  the  basis  of  those  principles  of  the  Christian  religion  by  which 
its  happiness  would  be  augmented  a  hundred  fold. 

The  influence  of  Christian  colonies  would  tend  directly  and  pow- 
erfully to  promote  this  good  object.  In  every  respect  it  would  be  a 
salutary  influence.  Unlike  those  first  adventurers  who  visited  the 
Archipelago,  they  would  not  come  to  seek  out  and  carry  away  the 
spoils  of  the  land.  But  to  improve  the  agriculture,  the  manufactures, 
the  commerce,  the  common  arts  of  living,  the  intellectual  and  moral 
character  of  the  people ;  these,  and  others  like  these,  are  advantages 
which  would  be  effected  through  their  influence.  A  common  inte- 
rest would  speedily  be  formed,  not  only  between  the  colonists  and 
those  around  them,  but  between  the  latter,  and  those  in  the  native 
countries  of  the  emigrants;  The  modes  of  communication  between 
remote  parts  of  the  earth  are  daily  becoming  more  and  more  nume- 
rous and  convenient :  as  these  increase,  and  as  individuals  become 
enliffhtened  and  enterprising,  they  will  visit  the  countries  of  the  west, 
Enjpand,  France,  Germany,  and  the  "  new  world."  In  this  way, 
by  a  combination  of  influences,  immediate  and  remote,  yet  all  hav- 
ing their  origin  in  the  system  we  advocate,  the  native  inhabitants 
of  the  Indian  Archipelago  will  be  rescued  from  their  degradation, 
and  placed  among  the  enlightened  and  highly  favored  nations  of  the 
earth. 

If  it  shall  be  resolved,  without  any  longer  delay,  to  undertake  the 
establishment  of  new  colonies  in  the  east,  the  places  and  the  mode 
of  planting  them  come  at  once  to  be  subjects  for  consideration.  If 
the  act,  making  it  lawful  for  any  persons,  of  whatever  nation,  to 
acquire  and  hold  in  perpetuity  landed  property  in  the  territories  of  the 
East  India  Company,  has  become  law,  and  we  trust  that  it  has, 
then  colonies  may  be  formed  wherever  the  soil,  climate,  and  other 
local  circumstances  will  admit  in  any  part  of  British  India ;  and 
they  may  be  formed  in  any  manner  that  may  seem  agreeable  to 
tlie  colonists.  Our  own  inquiries  have  been  chiefly  directed  to  Sin- 
gapore,  Malacca,  and  Penang ;    and  most  of  the  remarks  in  the 


F'.. 


i 


'i(M3  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia.  Rrp. 

docuineiits  before  us  have  been  made  with  reference  to  them.  What 
then  are  the  advantages  ot  those  placert  ?  Are  they  fovorably  situ- 
ated for  coionizalion  1 

Turning  to  the  map  of  eastern  Asia,  and  following  the  peninsula 
of  Malacca  to  its  southern  point,  we  fmd  the  island  of  Singapore, 
situated  between  the  parallels  of  T  (KV  and  T  2(K  N.;  and  the  meri- 
dians of  106"  and  lOO**  20"  £.  It  is  separated  from  the  main  land 
only  by  a  narrow  channel.  Its  average  length  is  about  20  miles,  and 
its  breadth  nine.  The  town  of  Singapore  is  situated  on  the  southern 
shore  of  the  island;  on  the  site  of  the  ancient  capital  of  the  Malays. 
The  British  flag  was  first  hoisted  there  by  sir  T.  S.  Raffles,  Febru- 
ary 29th,  1819,  when  the  population  scarcely  amounted  to  200  souls; 
in  three  months,  however,  it  increased  to  3,000 ;  and  in  1829  it  ex- 
ceeded 10,000,  principally  Chinese.  In  January,  1833,  it  was  20,978; 
of  whom  8,517  were  Chinese,  7,131  Malays,  119  Europeans,  96 
Indo-Britons,  300  native  Christians;  the  others  were  Armenians, 
Jews,  Arabs,  Javanese,  &^.  The  increase  of  the  population  from 
the  last  date  to  August,*  1834,  amounted  to  4,277  persons,  exclusive  of 
1 ,074  others,  the  population  of  several  islands  and  places  not  included 
in  the  preceding  census,  they  having  only  recently  been  brought 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  settlement. 

The  harbor  .of  Singapore  is  good,  being  both  safe  and  spacious  ; 
it  lies  to  the  south  and  southeast  of  the  settlement.  On  the  west  side 
of  the  island  there  is  a  small  village  called  New  Harbor.  The  east- 
ern part  of  the  island  has  not  been  surveyed,  and  is  the  resort  of 
tigers,  pirates,  and  other  outlaws.  The  surface  of  the  island  is  di- 
versified with  undulating  hills,  most  of  them  still  covered  with  jungle 
and  forest  trees.  The  character  of  the  soil  varies  ;  much  of  it  is 
alluvial,  formed  of  the  detritus  washed  down  from  the  hills,  and  of 
the  peculiar  soil  which  gathers  around  the  roots  of  the  mangrove 
trees  where  they  are  washed  by  the  tide.  In  the  more  elevated  land, 
the  soil  passes  into  a  loamy  formation.  The  island  is  not  rocky, 
though  on  some  sides  of  it,  large  ledges  of  coarse  granite  or  sand- 
stone form  the  boundary  against  which  the  waves  of  the  ocean  per- 
petually dash.  Towards  the  sontiieast  of  the  island  there  is  a  large 
tract  of  low  red  clayey  land  which  is  well  adapted  to  the  cultivn* 
tion  of  rice  ;  it  is  probably  a  tertiary  formation,  and  there  are  beds 
of  sand  interspersed  with  the  clay.  It  is  at  present  occupied  chiefly 
by  a  number  of  Malays  and  Bugis.  Under  the  direction  of  the 
civil  engineer,  fine  roads  and  canals  are  being  constructed  through- 
out the  icland ;  by  the  latter,  the  low  lands  will  be  drained ;  and  by 
the  former,  ready  access  will  be  had  to  many  fertile  vallies  hitherto 
scarcely  known  except  to  a  few  Chinese.  It  is  believed  that  most  of 
the  vegetables,  fruits,  and  spices,  raised  at  the  neighboring  settle*- 
nients  may  here  be  produced  abundantly.  Pine  apples,  plantains,  gua* 
vas,  jack*fruit,  pepper,  cloves,  nutmegs,  sugar-cane,  thrive;  and  the 
greater  part  of  them  are  plentifid.  The  lands  already  under  im- 
provement are  c.liiefly  occupied  with  plantations  of  pepper,  nutmegs 
hiitci  nut,  ganihier ;  tlio  ninnber  of  the   last  named,  under  the  eare 


18U5.  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia.  207 

of  about  two  thousand  Chiiinse,  already  exceeds  one  hundred.  Cot- 
ton and  cofTee  plants  have  also  becni  introduced  to  a  small  extent, 
but  their  success  is  still  doubtful.  It  is  estimated  that  about  20,000 
peculs  of  gambier,  and  10,000  of  pepper  arc  annually  raised  on  the 
island. 

To  the  question,  proposed  to  one  of  the  oldest  residents  in  Singa- 
pore, *  What  sacrifices  ought  a  young  man  to  calculate  to  make  if  he 
enlists  as  a  member  of  a  colony  to  that  place,'  we  have  the  following 
reply:  *'The  endearments  of  home;  the  intercourse  with  early 
friends  and  Christian  acquaintances ;  perhaps  the  prospect  of  rapid 
increase  of  wealth  in  his  native  country;  robust  health;  and  the 
communion  of  the  church  to  which  he  is  attached*  But  these  pri- 
vations will  oflen  be  compensated  by  the  pleasing  consciousness  of 
being  engaged  in  doing  God^s  will,  in  promoting  directly  or  indirect- 
ly Christ's  kingdom  on  earth,  and  of  being  one  of  the  humble  instru- 
ments of  bringing  about  that  happy  time,  when  all  shall  know  the 
Lord.**  To  the  same  inquiry  another  resident  gave  the  following : 
*^  The  only  sacrifices  in  my  opinion  which  persons  coming  to  settle 
here  would  have  to  make,  are  those  of  separation  from  country,  kin- 
dred, and  friends.  In  other  respects  they  would  be  gainers,  since 
by  the  removal  they  would  inhabit  one  of  the  most  favored  places  in 
the  world.  A  place  as  free  from  violent  and  contagious  diseases,  as 
it  is  from  tcni)>ests  and  earthquakes  [to  which  some  of  the  more  east- 
erly islands  arc  exposed],  a  spot  in  the  highway  from  the  cape  of 
Good  Hope  to  India  and  China,  situated  between  those  two  great 
Asiatic  empires  and  in  the  bosom  of  the  Indian  Archipelago ;  a  spot 
destined  ut  no  very  distant  period  to  exercise,  from  its  geographical 
position,  a  vast  commercial  influence  in  the  east.  To  become  the 
inhabitant  of  such  a  spot  holds  out  every  inducement  to  the  sober 
and  industrious.*' 

Malacca  is  situated  on  the  southwest  coast  of  the  peninsula  of  the 
same  name,  in  lat.  '£"  W  N.,  long.  lOS*"  W  £.  The  exact  limits  of 
the  British  territory  around  the  town  of  Malacca,  we  are  unable  to 
ascertain  from  any  of  the  documents  before  us.  In  a  communication 
from  the  resident  there  dated,  Malacca,  October  4th,  1834,  we  have 
the  following  statistics.  *^  Over  a  space  of  1000  square  miles  we  have 
about  32,000  inhabitants.  Of  these,  upwards  of  12,000  are  in  tlie 
town  and  suburbs,  viz:  3,071  Malays;  3,862  Chinese;  309  cannibals 
(i.  c.  Battaks);  886  Hindus;  1,868  Coromandels;  14  Siamese; 
1,921  professing  Christians  (principally  Portuguese  Romanists);  43 
CafTres;  94  Arabs;  ^nd  43  Bengalees.  The  remaining  18,683 
Malays;  902  Chinese;  900  Battaks;  9  Sisimese;  and  9  Javanese, 
are  dispersed  throughout  the  country.'*  In  this  account,  we  think 
the  inhabitants  of  Naning  are  not  included.  Malacca,  from  its  lo- 
cation in  a  conitncrcial  point  of  view,  is  not  likely  ever  again  to 
rival  Singapore ;  but  in  the  productions  of  the  soil,  the  resources 
of  the  former  will  doubtless  exceed  thobe  of  the  latter  place.  The 
products  of  Malacca  are  abundant,  and  may  be  incrcasc^d  to  almost 
any  extent. 


\ 


•^08  Chiistian  Colonks  to  Easftm  Asia.  ^itV, 

Peniing  is  situated  t»fl'  the  west  coast  of  tlie  peninsula  in  latitude 
5"  25'  Nm  longitude  100°  19'  E.  It  contains  about  160  square  miles, 
and  has  a  good  harbor.  Through  the  centre  of  the  island  there  is 
a  range  of  lofty  hills  ;  the  highest  of  which  rises  2,574  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea.  According  to  a  census  taken  in  1833,  the  number 
of  inhabitants  was  40,322:  these  are  British,  Dutch,  Portuguese, 
Armenians,  Malays,  Arabs,  Parsees,  Chuliahs,  (Kalings,  or  emigrants 
from  the  coast  of  Coromandel,)  Burmans,  Siamese,  du;.  The  climate 
is  healthy,  and  the  soil  productive.  The  hills,  which  afford  a  fine 
retreat  for  invalids,  are  in  a  high  state  of  cultivation  with  flourishing 
and  productive  spice  trees.  On  the  coa^t  opposite  to  Penang,  is  the 
province  of  Wellesley  with  a  population  of  45,000  souls.* 

We  come  now  to  consider  the  manner  in  which  Christian  colonies 
should  be  formed.   We  have  already  described  the  character  of  those 
who  would  be  best  fitted  to  embark  in  this  enterprise.     And  we  have 
seen  that  the  value  of  Christian  communities  on  all  these  eastern 
shores, — of  communities  of  men  understanding  well  the  various  arts 
of  living,  actuated  by  a  never-dying  principle  of  Christian  love,  and 
anxious  to  bring  to  the  knowledge  and  blessings  of  the  gospel  all  those 
for  whom  their  Master  shed  his  blood, — is  neither  to  be  questioned 
nor  calculated.     The  only  inquiry  is,  where  are  the  men  who  will 
deliberately  and  resolutely  enter  on  such  undertakings  ?    Are  there 
none  among  all  the  twenty-five  millions  of  Great  Britain,  or  the  twelve 
and  a  half  millions  of  the  North  American  republic  1    If  there  are  not, 
then  have  we  mistaken  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  the  indications  of 
God*s  providence  towards  his  children.     We  have  placed  high  tlie 
standard  of  character,  because  we  would  not  see  the  new  establish- 
ments projected  upon  any  Utopian  basis.     We  deprecate  this,  be- 
cause those  who  can  be  moved  only  by  visionary  plans,  will  always 
he  found  unstable  in  principle,  and  faint-hearted  in  the  hour  of  trial. 
Those  are  the  men  needed,  who,  understanding  all  the  difficulties 
of  the  case,  will  proceed  in  the  enterprise  on  those  principles  that 
commend  themselves  to  the  consciences  of  mankind,  and  who  will 
be  moved  and  sustained  by  such  motives  as  are  adapted  to  our  na- 
ture as  rational  and  accountable  beings.     We  have  s^id  that  the 
colonics  should  be  composed  of  persons  who  are  ready  to  sacrifice 
their  ease,  comforts,  and  gains.     Such  qualities  ought  to  form  the 
basis  of  their  character,  as  in  fact,  they  should  that  of  every  one  who 
bears  the  name  of  Him  who  sacrificed  himself  for  the  good  of  others. 
Let  a  single  example  be  taken  for  illustration.     We  do  not  mean 
that  the  colonists  should  forsake  any  other  other  ease,  comforts,  #r 
gains,  than  those  which  that  little  band  of  emigrants  forsook  who, 
early  in  the  17th  century,  bade  farewell  to  their  native  land,  braved 
the  dangers  of  the  Atlantic,  and  planted  their  feet  on  the  rock  of 
Plymouth.     Hope,  hope  of  the  good  things  of  this  life  and  of  the 
eternal  joys  of  that  to  come,  led  them  on  and  sustained  them  in  thdr 
arduous  undertaking ;  and  their  children  know  that  their  hope  was 
not  vain.    Wc  would  not  have  the  colonics  constructed  on  any  other 
*  For  a  further  account  of  Pciiaiig,  sec  Cyliiiicse  Keposilory.  vol  3,  page  931 


1835.  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia,  309 

principles  of  self-denial  than  those  which  actunted  the  **  pilgrims.** 
Joyfully  they  forsook  their  homes,  and  fled  to  inhospitable  shores 
and  a  howling  wilderness.  In  doing  this,  we  suppose  they  were 
influenced  by  the  simple  maxim,  *it  is  right  to  obey  God  rather  than 
man.*  Now,  to  the  multitudes  of  Christendom,  India  and  the  Indian 
Archipelago  are  opened  and  are  opening  for  the  establishment  of 
Christian  communities — communities  whose  influence  is  needed 
to  carry  into  execution  the  last  injunctions  of  our  exalted  Savior. 
And  the  question  recurs,  where  are  the  men  who  will  step  forward 
and  form  these  communities  ?  We  turn  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
British  isles  and  ask,  Were  there  two  centuries  ago  hundreds  of  men, 
women,  and  children,  who  for  conscience' sake  left  their  homes  and 
fled  to  the  most  desolate  wilds?  And  are  there  hone  of  the  present 
generation  who,  for  the  gospePs  sake,  will  ffo  forth  to  shores,  rich, 
salubrious,  and  waiting  to  receive  them  ?  We  turn  to  the  people 
of  the  United  States  of  America  and  ask,  Did  your  fathers,  that 
they  might  worship  God  according  to  their  own  pleasure,  and  be- 
queath the  same  legacy  to  their  posterity,  put  their  lives  and  their 
all  in  jeopardy]  And  are  there  none  among  their  sons  and  daughters 
who  will  hazard  mere  temporary  comforts  that  they  may  bear  the 
boon  of  eternal  life  to  the  teeming  millions  of  the  easti  We  invite, 
we  urse  you  to  come  forth  and  possess  the  land  :  not  to  rob  the  na- 
tives, but  to  enrich  them ;  not  to  oppress,  but  to  bless  them ;  to  make 
their  villages  like  your  villages ;  to  educate  their  children  as  yours 
are  educated  ;  to  inspire  them  with  the  same  spirit  and  hope  which 
animate  and  gladden  your  own  hearts :  come,  and  by  your  example 
joined  to  precept  guide  these  benighted  souls  safely,  through  this 
wilderness  world,  and  then  cmward  to  those  bright  shores  where  they 
stmll  dwell  for  ever  among  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord. 

Believing  that  there  are  many  persons  who,  in  view  of  the  subject 
under  consideration,  are  ready  to  emigrate,  we  ofler  a  few  sugges- 
tions relative  to  the  manner  in  which  such  colonies  may  be  organiz- 
ed. Several  plans  have  been  suggested ;  among  them  are  the  fol- 
lowing. 1.  A  number  of  families,  relying  on  their  own  resources, 
(and  the  more  independent  they  are  the  better,)  may  form  them- 
selves into  a  community ;  and,  if  deemed  expedient,  have  certain 
interests  and  stock  in  common,  and  in  a  single  body  go  forth  and 
occupy  the  place  selected  for  their  future  home.  If  necessary,  a 
small  fund  might  be  raised  to  supply  any  deficiency  of  means  which 
these  families  may  experience,  and  which  shall  be  refunded  when- 
ever the  colonists  (themselves  being  the  judges,)  become  able  to  do  it. 
%  A  single  individual,  possessing  wealth  and  inclination  requisite  for 
such  an  enterprise,  (and  there  are  many  such  in  Christendom,)  might 
take  up  his  residence  at  a  suitable  place  in  the  east,  bringing  with  him 
tenants  of  different  professions,  who  would  serve  to  take  the  lead  in 
irarious  branches  of  labor  and  in  instructing  the  natives  in  the  several 
handicrafts  necessary  for  a  new  establishment ;  and  in  a  short  time,  a 
few  years  at  most,  the  tenants  would  be  able  to  maintain  themselves, 
and  direct  the  affairs  of  their  respective  departments.     3.  A  coloni- 

VOL.    IV.      NO.   v.  27 


i 


210  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia,  Sep. 

zatioD  society  might  be  formed  in  England  or  America,  or  one  in 
each  country,  the  object  of  which  should  be  to  form  colonies,  fit  and 
send  them  forth  to  their  places  of  destination.  Or,  4,  perhaps  some 
of  the  foreign  missionary  societies  already  existing  might  consider 
the  enterprise  as  not  inconsistent  with  their  plans,  and  might  be 
induced  to  send  out  and  support  not  only  school  teachers,  but  others 
also  who,  laboring  with  their  hands,  would  instruct  the  natives  in  all 
the  principal  arts  found  among  civilized  nations. 

Whether  one  of  these,  or  some  other  plan,  shall  be  deemed  most 
expedient,  we  suppose  tbe  persons  composing  the  colonies  should  be, 
1st,  agriculturists ;  2d,  mechanics ;  3d,  merchants;  4th,  school  teach« 
ers ;  5th,  physicians ;  and  6th,  pastors.  The  number  of  families  for 
a  single  colony  might  vary,  in  the  first  instance,  say  from  5  to  15; 
and  the  number  of  individuals,   from  30  to  90.      For  the  sake  of 

fiving  our  ideas  a  more  definite  shape,  let  us  suppose  a  colony  of 
fteen  families  projected,  and  located  on  the  island  of  Singapore. 
Farmers  would  form  a  very  essential  part  of  the. colony ;  and  of 
the  fifteen  families,  three,  at  least,  ought  to  be  agriculturists.  These, 
besides  their  knowledge  of  husbandry,  should  be  good  horticulturists, 
and  well  acquainted  with  the  properties  of  soils  and  all  the  various 
modes  of  mixing  and  improving  them.  They  would  need  to  bring 
with  them  only  a  few  implements ;  but  should  be  well  furnished 
with  samples  and  tools  for  making  whatever  new  ones  their  busi* 
ness  could  require :  it  would  be  better  to  improve  those  already  in 
use  among  the  natives,  than  to  prejudice  them  by  attempting  un- 
seasonably to  introduce  others.  It  is  supposed  that  the  breeds  of 
cattle,  horses,  and  sheep,  might  be  improved  by  introducing  the  same 
from  the  countries  of  the  west.  BufFaloes  are  probably  better  fitted 
for  labor  than  oxen ;  they  are  extensively  used  in  the  Archipelago, 
and  are  laborious  and  gentle.  Various  kinds  of  grass  seed,  such  a0 
clover,  herd's  grass,  d&c,  also  fruit  and  garden  seeds,  as  well  as  several 
species  of  grain,  should  be  brought  out  by  the  colonists :  many  new 
onies  may,  no  doubt,  be  introduced,  and  others  improved  by  bringing 
the  seed  from  one  side  of  the  earth  to  the  other.  The  cultivation' of 
most  of  the  products  of  the  tropical  climes,  as  rice,  cofiee,  nutmegs, 
cloves,  cotton,  mulberry,  &c.,  &.C.,  would  occupy  the  attention  of 
the  farmers,  as  one  or  the  other  of  them  seemed  likely  to  be  most 
productive.  The  emigrants  would  not  themselves  be  able  to  labor 
abroad  during  the  middle  of  the  day,  sny  from  nine  to  three  or  four 
oVlock.  Chinese  would  be  the  clieapest  and  most  efficient  laborers; 
and  almost  any  number  of  them  could  be  hired  for  $2«75  or  t3«00 
p6r  month.  The  first  thing  to  be  done  on  the  arrival  of  the  colonists 
would  be  to  erect  cheap  and  temporary  houses,  and  clear  their  land. 
''Any  extent  of  forest  and  uncultivated  land,**  says  a  gentleman 
who  has  for  many  years  resided  at  Singapore,  *'  may  be  obtained 
by  application  to  the  government  for  the  same,  without  purchasci  but 
subject  to  a  quit  rent ;  which  for  the  first  fifteen  years  is  trifling,  but 
increases,  at  periods  of  fifteen  years,  to  the  maximum  of  $10  per 
annum  an  acre.     The  regulation  authorizing  this  rent  is,  however. 


1835.  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia.  211 

about  being  modified;  aud  it  is  supposed  the  maximum  hereafter 
will  not  exceed  one  sicca  rupee  (48  cents)  an  acre.  The  Chinese 
residing  in  the  interior  of  the  island,  Who  have  plantations  of  garo- 
bier^  (of  which  there  are  upwards  of  one  hundred,)  are  bj  tacit 
permission  allowed  to  *  squat  ;^  Imt  are  liable  to  be  ejected,  should 
government  think  proper  lo  demand  the  rent  chargeable  on  the  land. 
Old  plantations,  cleared  of  heavy  trees,  maj  be  purchased  at  very 
low  rates,  but  to  which  there  i6  no  other  title  than  that  of  preoecu* 
pancy.**  It  is  highly  probable,  as  we  showed  in  the  fir^  part  of  this 
article,  that  government  has  ere  this  removed  every  obstacle  to  tlie 
purchasing  of  territory  in  British  Indm.  Smftll  fields  of  land  could 
be  cleared  and  planted  by  the  colonists  in  a  few  weeks  after  their 
arrival,  and  in  six  or  eight  mmiths,  crops  of  rice  and  fnrits  could  be 
gathered.  The  water  is  wholesome ;  and  timber  for  building,  dtc., 
is  abundant :  there  is  also  excellent  clay  for  bricks,  which  are  al- 
ready extensively  used  in  building  bouses.  If  land  could  be  ob- 
tained, it  will  probably  be  best  for  the  colony  to  be  located  within 
two  or  three  miles  of  the  to\f n. 

Mechanics  of  almost  every  occup  tion  would  find  employment. 
Some  of  them  could  probably  pursue  their  trades  most  advanta- 
geously, at  first,  within  the  limits  of  the  present  settlement,  where 
their  services  would  be  in  immediate  demand.  On  their  arrival,  thej 
could  rent  shops  and  commence  business  without  delay.  Th6  me- 
chanics most  needed,  and  who  would  find  most  constant  employ^ 
ment,  are:  1,  a  carpenter  And  cabi  let-maker;  3,  a  ship-builder;  3, 
a  wheelwright  andf  machine-makef ;  4,  a  blacksmith;  5,  an  iron 
founder;  6,  a  goldsmith;  7,  a  printer  and  bookbinder;  8,  a  paper- 
maker;  9,  a  butcher;  10,  a  tanner  and  currier;  II,  a  shoe-maker; 
aud,  12,  a  saddle  and  harness-maker.  Tl>ese  twelve  departments  of 
labor  would  furnish  sufficient  employment  for  at  least  six  families, 
with  two  or  three  worknren  in  each  family.  The  workers  in  wood, 
namely,  tha  carpenter  and  cabinet-maker,  the  ship-builder,  and  the 
wheelwright,  would  require  nothing  but  their  tools,  which  should  be 
of  good  quality,  ami  in  variety  as  numerous  as  possible :  they  might, 
however,  be  furnished  with  an  assortment  of  paints.  The  blacksmith 
should  bring  a  complete  set  of  tools,  and  a  small  stock  of  fine  steel. 
Copper,  lead,  tin,  and  iron,  are  procurable  at  all  times,  and  of  good 
quality.  The  iron  fotrnder,  in  addition  to  the  business  directly  in 
his  own  line,  might  be  furnished  With  the  necessary  appaeratus  to  es- 
tablish a  type  foundery,  for  which  there  will  soon  be  a  demand.  The 
goldsmitli  would  find  himself  much  occupied  in  repairing  time-pieces 
and  nautical  instruments.  A  small  assortment  of  these  articles,  and 
others  belonging  to  the  same  branch  of  buisiness,  would  often  be 
demanded.  The  printer,  who  should  also  have  a  sufficient  knowledge 
of  bookbinding  to  be  able  to  conduct  tfiia  part  of  his  establishment, 
would  be  employed  in  various  kinds  of  printing  in  the  Malay,  En- 
l^ish,  and  Chinese,  languages.  He  should  also  have  a  bookstore, 
and  a  good  variety  of  stationery.  The  paper-maker  would  find 
immediate  demand  for  the  produtfts  of  his  manufactory,  there  be- 


212  Christian  Colonies  to  Eastern  Asia,  Sep. 

ing,  we  believe,  no  one  of  the  kind  on  this  side  of  the  Ganges.  Th# 
butcher  would  need  to  direct  his  attention  to  the  rearing  of  animals, 
as  well  as  to  the  slaughtering  of  thein.  The  tanner  and  currier  would 
find  abundance  of  material,  and  a  ready  and  constant  demand  for  hit 
work.  Hides  are  numerous.  For  tannin,  gambier,  which  is  seven 
times  stronger  than  oak  bark,  may  be  obtained  in  great  quantities, 
and  under  the  direction  of  a  good  workman,  would  produce  leather 
superior  to  that  now  in  general  use,  which  is  fit  only  for  dry  weather. 
From  the  tanner,  the  shoemaker,  and  the  saddle  and  harness-maker 
could  obtain  the  material  for  supplying  an  extensive  and  steady  de- 
mand for  articles  in  their  respective  departments  of  labor.  These 
articles  are  fast  coming  into  use  by  all  classes  of  the  people.  Seve- 
ral of  the  Malays  have  already  their  livery  stables ;  and  the  ^  sultan  * 
and  suite  appear  in  public  with  coach  and  buggies,  being  quite  dis- 
posed to  encourage  the  arts  and  imitate  the  customs  of  Europeans. 

The  services  of  a  merchant  would  be  of  no  small  advantage  to  the 
colony.  The  person,  however,  for  this  department,  would  need  a 
large  capital.  He  might  extend  his  business,  if  his  circumstances 
would  permit,  beyond  the  colony;  but  most  of  his  time  would  pro- 
bably be  occupied  in  transacting  its  mercantile  business, — buying 
material  for  the  mechanics,  disposing  of  the  produce  of  the  farmers, 
and  acting  as  agent  for  all  their  shipments.  By  conducting  all 
his  transactions  with  a  strict  regard  to  truth,  abstaining  from  all 
dealings  in  opium  and  ardent  spirits,  and  offering  no  other  articles 
for  sale  except  such  as  he  knew  to  be  good,  and  those  at  a  fixed 
but  moderate  price,  he  would  exert  a  great  and  salutary  influence 
among  the  natives,  and  soon  win  their  confidence. 

The  principal  members  of  two  familes  might  come  out  in  the  ca- 
pacity of  school  teachers.  These  should  devote  their  whole  time  to 
the  business  of  education.  Several  schools  should  be  established, 
some  for  boys  and  others  for  girls,  adapted  to  the  different  ages 
and  circumstances  of  the  pupils.  The  languages  used  in  the  schools 
would  be  the  English,  Malay,  and  Chinese ;  and  perhaps  others ; 
consequently  on  their  first  arrival,  the  teachers  would  need  to  apply 
themselves  vigorously  for  several  months  to  the  acquisition  of  the 
Malay,  and  for  a  much  longer  time  to  the  study  of  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage. They  should  be  supplied  with  all  the  various  apparatus  ne- 
cessary for  school  rooms ;  and  at  least  two  of  their  number  should 
be  qualified  to  lecture  on  the  arts  and  sciences,  particularly  those 
of  a  practical  nature;  and  should  accordingly  he  furnished  with  a 
philosophical  and  chemical  apparatus,  as  well  as  with  globes,  maps, 
Slc,  They  would  need  all  the  instruments  necessary  for  surveying 
land;  and  a  good  surveyor  would  immediately  find  employment. 
The  most  important  department  of  their  business  would  be  the  pre- 
paration of  school  books,  adapted  to  the  intellectual  capacities  and 
moral  habits  of  the  native  scholars.  It  would  likewise  be  a  part  of 
their  business  to  train  up  teachers.  Engaged  in  such  labors  it  is 
easy  to  see  that  they  would  exert  a  powerful  influence  on  the  future 
destinirjs  of  thf*  colony. 


1885.  Christian  Colonies,  to  Eastern  Asia,  213 

Two  medical  practitioners,  both  physicians  and  surgeons,  would 
be  desirable.  On  their  arrival  they  would  open  a  dispensarvv,  which 
should  be  every  way  well  furnished.  Full  assortments  of  all  the 
medicines  usually  found  in  a  good  apothecary's  shop,  with  all  its 
conveniences  for  pharmaceutic  manipulations  would  be  necessary. 
It  might  naturally  be  expected  that  these  gentlemen,  imitating  the 
example  of  some  who  have  gone  before  them  in  India,  would  ac- 
quaint themselves  thoroughly  with  the  materia  medica  of  the  natives ; 
by  doing  which  they  would  doubtless  make  discoveries  valuable 
to  the  profession  generally,  and  in  a  few  years  find  substitutes 
for  many  articles  which  must  now  be  imported.  Notwithstanding 
the  ignorance  of  the  Malays  and  Chinese  on  every  topic  connected 
with  medical  and  surgical  practice,  it  would  be  interesting  and  pro- 
fitable to  learn  something  about  their  modes  of  treating  different 
diseases.  To  the  poor,  medical  aid  should  be  gratuitous ;  and  at  an 
early  period,  the  practitioners  should  commence  training  up  native 
youth  in  a  course  of  medical  studies,  who  in  due  time  would  become 
able  physicians  and  surgeons. 

Last,  but  not  least,  we  come  to  speak  of  the  duties  of  the  pastor. 
Some  people  may  suppose  that  for  so  small  a  colony  his  labor 
would  not  be  arduous,  and  therefore  conclude  that  a  man  of  very 
ordinary  acquirements  might  be  selected.  Not  so.  On  the  contrary, 
his  station  would  be  one  of  peculiar  responsibilities,  demanding 
talents  of  the  highest  order.  He  should  be  a  man  of  good  natural 
abilities,  and  well  acquainted  with  the  world,  prepared  to  cope  with 
men  of  every  description  of  character, — the  talented  and  the  weak, 
the  learned  and  the  unlearned,  the  polite  and  the  rude,  the  civilized 
and  the  savage.  He  should  possess  more  than  an  ordinary  share  of 
comoAon  sense.  He  should  be  equipped,  if  we  may  be  allowed  such 
a  comparison,  like  a  ship  destined  to  explore  new  seas,  prepared  for 
every  emergency.  In  a  great  degree,  the  welfare  and  success  of  the 
colony  would  depend  on  his  character  and  efforts.  Should  he  fail 
in  his  duties,  ^  and  concerning  faith  make  shipwreck,'  the  injury  to 
the  colony  would  be  incalculable.  His  piety  should  be  deep  and 
unfeigned.     Like  Cowper's  preacher,  he  should  be — 

♦    ***«»  simple,  grave,  sincere ; 
In  doctrine  uncorrupt;  in  language  plain. 
And  plain  in  manner;  decent,  solemn,  chaste, 
And  natural  in  gesture;  much  impress'd 
Himself,  as  conscious  of  his  awM  chaige, 
And  anxious  mainly  that  the  flock  he  reeds 
May  feel  it  too;  affectionate  in  look. 
And  tender  in  address,  as  well  becomes 
A  messenger  of  grace  to  guilty  men." 

We  have  now  sketched  the  plan  of  a  colony,  to  be  composed  of 
fifteen  families;  three  for  agricultural,  six  for  mechanical  and  one 
for  mercantile  pursuits,  with  two  for  medical  and  surgical,  two  for 
educational,  and  one  for  pastoral  duties.  We  by  no  means  sup- 
pose this  plan  to  be  the  best  that  can  be  devised ;  we  advance  it 


i 


214  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Sep. 

merely  as  the  result  of  our  own  thoughts  and  inquiries.  Nor,  all  things 
considered,  do  we  suppose  that  Singapore  holds  out  greater  advan- 
tages than  some  other  places  for  new  colonies.  We  have  said  noth- 
ing of  Java,  because  the  principles  of  the  Dutch  government  mili- 
tate against  the  system  we  advocate ;  as  do  also  those  of  the  Spanish 
government  with  reference  to  Luconia.  But  whenever  those  govi?rn* 
ments  shall  see  6t  to  adopt  the  line  of  policy  already  proposed  by 
the  legislative  council  of  British  India,  then  will  Java  and  Luqonia, 
with  their  rich  and  extensive  territories,  afford  great  advantages  for 
Christian  colonies. 


Art.  II.  Notices  of  modem  China :  officers  of  the  inferior  ma* 
gistracy  and  police;  domestics  of  the  principal  officers;  malver" 
sations  of  the  police  ;  extortions  and  cruelties  of  inferior  offi' 
cers;  Sfc,     By  R.  I. 

Every  officer  of  government,*  from  the  first  to  the  ninth  rank,  must 
be  previously  qualified  by  a  literary  or  military  degree;  but  the 
clerks  and  other  inferior  attendants  are  not  considered  to  have  any 
rank,  or  to  be  permanently  distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the  com- 
munity. The  ninth  rank  includes,!  however,  village  magistrates, 
inferior  treasurers,  jailers,  &c.  Subordinate  to  the  great  officers  of 
the  provinces  already  enumerated,  are  the  heads  of  the  several  foo 
and  been  districts.-  Some  of  the  largest  of  the  been,  as  those  of 
Nanhae  and  Pwanyu,  which  constitute  the  city  of  Canton  and  sub- 
urbs, are  said|  to  contain  each  about  1000  unpaid  police ;  the  middle 
sized  ones  to  have  300  to  400,  and  the  smallest  from  100  to  200. 

The  duties  of  some  of  the  higher  grades  of  the  above  enume- 
rated  officers  arc  pointed  out  in  the  Repository.§  The  others  may 
be  generally  surmised  from  the  nature  of  their  offices.  It  does  not 
appear  what  salaries  are  paid  to  them ;  but  it  is  probable  that  they 
are  very  small,  and  in  some  cases,  as  with  the  police,  none  at  all. 
[n  the  latter  case  the  perquisites  of  office  must,  of  course,  supply  the 
(ilace  of  salary.  We  have  already  stated  that  bribery,  with  respect 
to  the  higher  departments  of  government  is  connived  at,  if  not  sanc- 
tioned by  the  emperor:  we  are  not  surpised,  therefore,  to  find  thai 
it  is  publicly  advocated  even  by  his  officers,  as  will  be  seen  in  refer* 
rence  to  a  document  issued  by  the  fooyuen  of  Canton  quoted  in 
this  work.jl 

*  Staunton*8  Penal  Code,  note  to  section  7th. 

t  Morrison's  View  of  China  for  philological  purposes,  page  100. 

t  Canton  Register,  Aug.  2d,  1830.        $  Chinese  Repository,  vol  2.  page  207 

H  Chin<»se  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  384 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  916 

"  All  the  appointments  and  removals  of  officers,  (according  to  sec- 
tion 48  of  the  penal  code,)  whether  civil  or  military,  shall  depend 
solely  on  the  authority  of  the  emperor.  If  any  frreut  officer  of  state 
presumes  to  confer  any  appointment  upon  his  own  authority,  he 
shall  suffer  death  by  being  beheaded,  after  remaining  in  prison  the 
usual  time.**  A  note  by  the  translator  of  tliis  prescript  adds;  *'  that 
the  viceroys  and  commanders-in-chief  of  provinces  are  constantly  iu 
the  habit  of  filling  up  the  various  civil  and  military  appointments 
under  their  respective  jurisdictions,  when  they  become  vacant,  but  it 
is  always  done  expressly  by  virtue  of  the  authority  conferred  by  the 
emperor,  and  generally  stated  to  be  only  ad  interim^  until  his  majes- 
ty's pleasure  is  known."  For  confirmation  of  the  fact  stated  in  the 
note,  and  to  learn  how  the  appointments  are  filled  up,  we  refer  to 
a  memorial  of  a  censor  presented  to  the  emperor  in  1829,*  in  which 
he  praises  his  majesty  for  his  intense  desire  to  attain  good  govern- 
ment, but  adds,  that  it  is  defeated  by  the  infamous  conduct  of  the 
provincial  rulers.  He  requests  the  emperor  to  prohibit  several 
abuses ;  such  as,  magistrates  quitting  their  districts  to  dance  atten- 
dance on  governors,  to  look  for  promotion.  On  public  holidays,  as 
OH  the  anniversary  of  the  governor's  birthday,  or  of  his  wife  or 
mother,  away  go  the  country  magistrates  to  town  to  pay  their  res- 
pects, whilst  the  affairs  of  the  people  and  the  revenue  are  left  to 
underlings,  or  neglected  altogether.  Some  carry  this  practice  so  far, 
the  censor  says,  as  to  absent  themselves  altogether  from  their  dis* 
tricts,  in  order  to  get  placed  on  a  profitable  commission  of  inquiry, 
or  to  seek  promotion.  Another  abuse,  is  that  governors  appoint  these 
magistrates  to  be  their  own  secretaries.  '*  It  is  the  governor's  du- 
ty," he  says,  **  to  pay  his  own  secretaries,  but  he  takes  his  majesty's 
servants  who  do  the  work  for  nothing,  so  far  as  money  payment 
goes ;"  but  they  look  to  repay  themselves  at  the  peoples'  cost,  or  by 
getting  a  higher  appointment  through  the  governor's  influence.  A 
third  abuse  is,  that  the  governors  put  their  own  creatures  from  mere 
lictorships  into  respectable  offices  pro  tempore.  But  these  low  peo- 
ple fail  not  to  fleece  the  people,  during  the  short  time  they  hold  the 
situations.  The  last  evil  he  complains  of,  is  that  governors  impose 
on  the  emperor  by  recommending  unfit  persons  for  promotion  and 
rewards. 

Although  the  censor  thinks  it  necessary  to  require  the  emperor's 
prohibition  of  these  abuses,  they  are  already  provided  for  in  the  code, 
and  they  afford  additional  examples,  to  those  already  quoted,  of  the 
opposition. of  the  theory  and  practice  of  the  law.  The  section  which 
prohibits  the  great  officers  to  nominate  to  official  situations  is  already 
cited.  Section  54  is  headed  '^officers  of  government  quitting  their 
stations  without  leave  ;"  and  section  173  prohibits  the  officers  of  the 
tribunals  to  leave  the  walls  of  their  respective  cities  to  attend  on  even 
an  imperial  commissioner  on  his  route  through  their  districts. 

The  secretaries  of  the  governors  and  fooyuens  spoken  of  by  the 
censor,  the  clerks  of  the  courts,  the  szeyo  or  jailer,  and  the  policc- 

f  Canton  Register,  May  18th,  1819. 


216  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Scr. 

runaers  will  be  found  to  stand  very  prominent  in  the  imperial  male- 
dictions against  abuses.  The  first  not  so  often  indeed,  since  thej 
are  not  recognized  officers  of  his  majesty ;  but  they  seem  to  be  the  in* 
struroents  of  extortion  throughout  the  provinces,  and  to  become  thus 
qualified  to  preside  in  their  turns  over  similar  machinery.  *'  We 
have  lately  seen,^*  says  an  article  in  the  Canton  Register  of  Ap.  15th, 
1830,  ^'  an  account  of  the  order  of  mandarin  domestics,  written  by 
themselves,  and  giving  a  brief  outline  of  their  rise,  progress,  and 
duties.  The  domestics  of  a  governor  or  fooyuen,  says  the  writer, 
are  complimented  by  the  title  of  *  mandarins  of  the  court,*  and  now 
the  domestics  of  the  lower  officers  get  the  title  of  changsuy,  which  a 
former  emperor  conferred  on  his  own  faithful  servants.  These  do- 
mestics (keajin)  hold  a  middle  place  between  the  mandarins  and  the 
people,  and  assist  in  the  manage^  ^snt  of  public  business :  they  are 
well  dressed,  and  carry  themselves  loftily. 

*'  There  are  several  grades  hmong  them.  The  first  class  con- 
sists of  the  descendants  of  poor  officers,  who  neither  having  been 
educated  for  any  learned  profession,  nor  brought  up  to  a  trade; 
and  having  no  property  to  live  on,  go  forth  to  other  regions, 
and  there  endeavor  to  throw  themselves  into  some  great  family, 
and  to  make  themselves  indispensable  in  it  by  pleasing  every 
one.  Others  are  the  sons  of  once  opulent,  but  now  bankrupt, 
merchants,  who  have  learned  something,  of  the  ways  of  the  world ; 
but  being  left  without  .property,  are  glad  to  become  mandarin  ser- 
vants. A  third  class  consists  of  those  whose  education  has  been 
neglected,  and  who  in  a  course  of  gambling  and  debauchery  have 
acquired  knowledge  of  life,  and  the  forms  of  good  breeding.  A 
fourth  class  consists  of  those  who  have  learned  some  trade  in  their 
youth,  but  through  idleness  and  a  fondness  for  roving,  have  neglect- 
ed it.  There  is  another  class  of  very  low  dissipated  men,  who  have 
never  had  any  regular  occupation,  nor  listened  to  the  instruction 
of  their  parents:  but  are  fond  of  good  eating,  fine  clothes,  and 
many  friends,  singing  songs,  and  acting  plays.  These  men  aspire 
also  to  the  respectability  of  the  mandarin  domestics,  and  when  they 
get  employed,  they  lend  themselves  to  everything  base,  perhaps  for 
the  sake  of  gain,  conniving  at  their  wives  living  with  their  masters. 
Then  extortion,  theft,  usury,  and  every  mischief,  is  the  consequence: 
for  there  are  drunken,  debauched  mandarins  who  employ  such  fel« 
lows.  These  mandarins  have  eyes  without  pupils;  they  cannot 
distinsfuish  a  common  stone  from  a  precious  gem,  and  they  are  often 
ruined  by  such  servants." 

The  employment  of  some  of  the  above  classes  of  persons,  who,  by 
the  way,  are  not  peculiar  to  China,  has  most  likely  another  end, 
which  section  82  of  the  code  is  intended  to  guard  against.  It  is 
there  enacted  that,  '*  all  citizens  who,  not  being  obliged  to  labor  for 
their  own  support,  place  their  unemployed  sons,  grandsons,  brothers, 
or  nephews,  in  the  suite  of  an  officer  of  government,  in  order  to  evade 
the  performance  of  the  personal  services  due  by  them  to  the  state,  shall 
(being  masters  uf  families,)  be  punished  with  one  hundred  blows ; 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  217 

and  the  officer  of  government  conniving  at  such  evasion,  shall  be  liable 
to  the  same  punishment,  or  in  the  event  of  his  having  received  a 
bribe,  to  such  greater  punishment  ns  he  might  be  liable  to,  for  taking 
a  bribe  to  such  an  amount,  for  an  unlawful  purpose.*'  1  his  section 
of  the  code,  which  is  classed  with  others  relating  to  the  collection 
of  taxes,  and  performance  of  personal  services,  seems  tr  impiy 
that  the  domestics  of  the  officers  of  government  arc  exempt  from 
those  dues. 

Having  seen  of  what  stuff  the  lower  classes  of  the  governmental 
servants  are  composed,  we  proceed  next  to  inquire  into  the  manner 
in  which  they  perform  their  duties.  The  notices  on  this  subject  in 
the  Peking  gazette  confound  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  the 
magistrates  and  their  inferiors  so  continually  together,  that  it  is  diffi- 
cult and  perhaps  unnecessary  to  separate  them.  The  malversations 
of  the  former  too,  like  those  of  the  higher  ranks,  are  to  be  gathered 
by  implication,  rather  than  by  direct  charges  against  them,  except 
in  a  few  instances  of  very  flagrant  injustice. 

To  begin  then  with  the  capital  and  its  environs.  We  find  in  the 
Peking  gazette  for  the  10th  of  February,  1824,  the  memorial  of  a  cen- 
sor concerning  the  malversations  prevalent  among  the  clerks  and  of- 
cial  assistants  in  the  governmental  offices  of  the  province  of  Cheihle. 
'^The  clerks  in  the  large  and  small  offices  of  Cheihle  province,*' 
says  the  censor,*  '*  being  assisted  by  their  own  friends  in  the  prose- 
cution of  public  business,  the  latter  make  use  of  their  official  influ- 
ence in  the  commission  of  every  species  of  iniquity.  I  the  censor 
have  turned  my  whole  attention  to  the  examination  of  these  abuses. 
Truly  there  is  none  to  whom  they  will  not  vend  their  services !  But 
this  province,  being  the  place  of  imperial  residence,  ought  to  be  go- 
verned with  more  especial  probity,  as  an  example  to  all  others.  It 
appears  that  in  the  offices  of  the  treasurer  and  judge  there  are,  in 
addition  to  the  regular  assistants,  persons  who  call  themselves  keo- 
choo  (heads  of  departments),  who,  dividing  themselves  into  two  bo- 
dies, those  who  manage  internal^  and  those  who  manage  external^ 
affairs,  monopolize  all  the  business  of  the  chow  and  been  districts ; 
and  in  the  progress  of  the  ratiflcation  or  reversal  of  the  decisions  of 
the  inferior  courts,  are  guilty  of  all  kinds  of  false  and  criminal  com- 
binations. The  official  friends  of  the  chow  and  been  magistrates, 
having  formerly  been  clerks  in  the  higher  courts,  have  a  secret  corres- 
pondence with  the  above  keochoo,  and  in  all  matters  of  judgment 
consult  together  with  them,  for  the  purposes  of  deceit  and  plunder. 
When  the  business  of  government  falls  into  such  hands  as  these, 
they  prove,  in  fact,  the  destructive  insects  of  the  soil.  This  evil 
practice,"  concludes  the  censor,  **  since  it  exists  to  such  an  extent 
in  Cheihle  province,  must  also  prevail  in  others." 

In  the  Peking  gazette  of  April,  1819,  we  find  similar  complaints 
of  neglect  in  the  administration  of  justice  in  the  following  report  of 
another  censor.t     "A  censor  has  presented  a  document  to  the  empe- 

•  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1.  page  381- 
f  fndochinese  Gleaner,  January,  18'20,  page  236. 

VOL.  IV,     ,\o.  y.         28 


218  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Sep. 

ror,  complainiDg  of  flagrant  neglect  in  the  administration  of  justice, 
even  in  the  province  of  Cheihle.  He  says, '  the  magistrates  of  the 
chow  and  heen  are  none  of  them  diligent  and  vigorous  in  the  execu* 
tion  of  their  duty ;  and  even  in  the  province  of  Cheihle,  there  are 
many  who,  without  the  least  fear  or  shame,  connive  at  robbery  and 
deceit.  Formerly,  horsestealers  were  wont  to  conceal  themselves 
in  some  secret  place,  but  now  they  openly  bring  their  plunder  to  the 
market  for  sale.  When  they  perceive  a  person  to  be  weak,  they  are 
in  the  habit  of  stealing  his  property,  and  returning  it  to  him  for  mo- 
ney. On  reporting  this  to  the  officers,  they  treat  it  as  a  trivial  affair, 
and  blame  the  sufferer  for  not  being  more  cautious.  There  have  been 
instances  of  thieves  being  apprehended,  and  on  their  persons  have 
been  discovered  governmental  warrants,  which  showed  that  they  had 
taken  advantage  of  being  sent  out  to  apprehend  thieves,  to  steal  for 
themselves.  Formerly,  constables  were  forbidden  to  harbor  thieves, 
but  now  they  themselves  adopt  these  nefarious  practices.  When  a 
matter  is  reported  to  the  officers,  they  lay  it  by  and  do  not  inquire 
into  it ;  and  on  its  being  carried  to  the  higher  courts,  and  orders 
issued  that  the  affair  be  attended  to,  they  just  apprehend  a  few  thieves, 
and  after  a  few  days  let  them  go  again.  In  the  districts  of  Tinghing 
been,  Sinching  heen,  Chuh  chow,  Leangheang  been,  and  Koongan 
been,  justice  is  administered  in  this  remiss  and  careless  inanner.  And 
what  is  still  more  flagrant,  at  a  village  between  Wanping  and  Fang- 
shan,  (close  to  the  imperial  residence,)  there  are  yery  many  thieves 
concealed,  and  some  Mohammedans  mixed  with  them,  who  go  out 
by  night  in  companies  of  twenty  or  thirty  persons,  carrying  weapons 
with  them ;  and  in  the  district  of  Fangshan,  they  frequently  call  up 
the  inhabitants,  break  open  their  doors,  and  having  satisfied  th.em- 
selves  with  what  food  and  wine  they  can  obtain,  they  threaten  and 
extort  money,  which  if  they  cannot  procure,  they  steal  their  clothes 
or  ornaments,  oxen  and  horses,  and  depart.  They  also  frequently 
go  to  shops,  and  having  broke  open  the  shutters,  impudently  demand 
money,  which  if  they  do  not  get,  they  set  fire  to  the  shop  with  the 
torches  which  are  in  their  hands.  If  the  master  of  the  house  appre- 
hends a  few  of  them,  and  sends  them  to  the  magistrate,  he  merely 
imprisons  and  beats  them,  and  before  half  a  month  allows  them  to 
escape,  giving  out  that  they  have  run  away,  when  the  fact  is  that  they 
have  been  purposely  released. 

'^ '  Now  in  my  opinion,  the  magistrates  of  the  districts  are  the  shep- 
herds of  the  people,  and  they  ought,  immediately  on  the  first  report 
of  a  robbery,  to  proceed  to  apprehend  the  criminals,  aud  then  they 
would  fulfill  their  duty ;  but  now  their  allowing  the  people  to  report 
of  flagrant  as  well  as  clandestine  robberies,  without  proceeding  to  h 
strict  examination,  is  first,  because  they  are  weak  and  hindered  by 
their  fears ;  and  secondly,  because  their  sluggishness  prevents  them : 
not  knowing  that  thus  the  evil  has  already  risen  to  a  height  too  great, 
and  it  will  at  length  be  like  'fattening  the  ulcer,  till  misery  i^  com- 
pleted.' I  intreat  that  an  order  may  be  issued,  that  at  the  approach- 
ing triennial  examination,  these  useless  and  worthlesis  magistrates 


ia*)r».  Notices  of  Modem  China,  219 

may  not  be  noted  and  recorded  with  honor ;  but  that  then  a  strict 
inquiry  may  be  instituted,  that  if  there  are  any  thus  weak  and  negli- 
gent in  performing  the  duties  of  their  office,  their  names  may  be 
signified,  they  be  deprived  of  rank,  and  their  negligence  punished  as 
a  warning  to  all  sluggish  officers  in  future.  Also,  that  a  selection  be 
made  of  some  intelligent,  decided,  and  able  men,  who  shall  adjust 
and  rectify  these  disorders.  Then  the  country  will  be  peaceful,  and 
the  people  tranquilized  and  happy.  I  will  mention  an  instance  of 
W&n  Chinghwuy,  the  judge  of  Shantung,  who  having  apprehended 
some  thieves,  made  a  selection  among  the  magistrates  of  that  province, 
of  two  or  three  decided,  intelligent,  daring,  and  active  men,  whom  he 
sent  to  make  inquiry,  in  any  village  or  district  where  thieves  might  lurk, 
and  according  to  the  distance  of  the  place,  or  the  number  of  the  sup- 
posed banditti,  he  sent  police-officers  and  soldiers  to  watch  and  patrole, 
to  search  into  their  haunts,  and  apprehend  their  ringleaders:  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  province  of  Shantung,  from  that  to  the  present 
time,  has  been  a  little  peaceful  and  tranquil.  I  beg  therefore  that  an 
order  may  be  issued  to  the  superior  officers  and  judges  of  the  province, 
that  they  would  make  suitable  regulations,  and  adopt  means  of  pre- 
venting these  evils  in  future.' '' 

It  was  the  same  censor  probably  who,  in  November  of  the  same 
year,*  requested  the  emperor  to  interdict  the  employment  of  Mo- 
hammedans in  the  police ;  to  which  his  majesty  replied,  that  the 
request  was  improper,  since  Mohammedans  are  dispersed  over  all  the 
provinces.  ^^  If,  as  the  censor  reports,*'  adds  the  emperor,  ^'some  of 
them  join  with  the  thieves  they  are  sent  to  take,  let  them  be  punished 
according  to  law.  But,  if  on  account  of  one  case  of  this  kind,  all 
Mohammedan  subjects  be  interdicted  from  filling  places  under  go- 
vernment, it  would  not  be  equitable.** 

In  the  I29ih  number  of  the  gazette  for  1827,t  we  find  the  govern- 
or of  Peking  reforming  the  courts,  and  endeavoring  to  relieve  the 
people  from  the  retainers  in  them,  some  of  whom,  he  says,  are  ne- 
cessary, but  they  are  dreaded  by  the  people  as  much  as  wolves  or 
tigers.  He  effected  the  dismissal  of  23,921  from  the  courts  of  the 
province  of  Cheihle  alone !  The  same  or  another  censor  complainSfl 
the  same  year,  of  the  oppression  and  extortion  practiced  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Peking  by  the  police,  who  raise  hundreds  of  thousands 
(of  taels)  annually  from  the  people,  and  weary  them  of  life. 

In  the  following  year,  the  unpunished  robberies  were,  according  to 
another  report,§  daily  increasing,  owing  to  the  police  participating 
with  the  thieves.  '*  They  sometimes  receive  part  of  the  stolen  pro- 
perty, to  connive  and  leave  the  thieves  at  large,  or,  after  seizing 
them,  to  sell  them  their  liberty.**  When  the  officers  of  government 
become  urgent,  the  police  apprehend  old  thieves  who  have  been 
branded,  or  such  as  have  returned  from  banishment,  but  who  are  not 
concerned  in  the  particular  crime  in  question,  in  order  to  save  ap- 
pearances and  leave  the  real  offenders  unmolested.     Last  winter,  a 

*  Indochinese  Gleaner.  Julv  1R20,  p.  345.      t  Malacca  Observer,  Oct.  7th,  1828 
t  Canton  Register.  Aug.  9tfi,  182R.  ^  ("anton  Register,  July  16th  1829 


218  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Sbp. 

ror,  complainiDg  of  flagrant  neglect  in  the  administration  of  justice, 
even  in  the  province  of  Cheihie.  He  says, '  the  magistrates  of  the 
chow  and  heen  are  none  of  them  diligent  and  vigorous  in  the  execu* 
tion  of  their  duty ;  and  even  in  the  province  of  Cheihie,  there  are 
many  who,  without  the  least  fear  or  shame,  connive  at  robbery  and 
deceit.  Formerly,  horsestealers  were  wont  to  conceal  themselves 
in  some  secret  place,  but  now  they  openly  bring  their  plunder  to  the 
market  for  sale.  When  they  perceive  a  person  to  be  weak,  they  are 
in  the  habit  of  stealing  his  property,  and  returning  it  to  him  for  mo- 
ney. On  reporting  this  to  the  officers,  they  treat  it  as  a  trivial  affair, 
and  blame  the  sufferer  for  not  being  more  cautious.  There  have  been 
instances  of  thieves  being  apprehended,  and  on  their  persons  have 
been  discovered  governmental  warrants,  which  showed  that  they  had 
taken  advantage  of  being  sent  out  to  apprehend  thieves,  to  steal  for 
themselves.  Formerly,  constables  were  forbidden  to  harbor  thieves, 
but  now  they  themselves  adopt  these  nefarious  practices.  When  a 
matter  is  reported  to  the  officers,  they  lay  it  by  and  do  not  inquire 
into  it ;  and  on  its  being  carried  to  the  higher  courts,  and  orders 
issued  that  the  affair  be  attended  to,  they  just  apprehend  a  few  thieves, 
and  after  a  few  days  let  them  go  again.  In  the  districts  of  Tinghing 
been,  Sinching  heen,  Chub  chow,  Leangheang  been,  and  Koongan 
been,  justice  is  administered  in  this  remiss  and  careless  manner.  And 
what  is  still  more  flagrant,  at  a  village  between  Wanping  and  Fang- 
shan,  (close  to  the  imperial  residence,)  there  are  very  many  thieves 
concealed,  and  some  Mohammedans  mixed  with  them,  who  go  out 
by  night  in  companies  of  twenty  or  thirty  persons,  carrying  weapons 
with  them ;  and  in  the  district  of  Fangshan,  they  frequently  call  up 
the  inhabitants,  break  open  their  doors,  and  having  satisfieid  them- 
selves with  what  food  and  wine  they  can  obtain,  they  threaten  and 
extort  money,  which  if  they  cannot  procure,  they  steal  their  clothes 
or  ornaments,  oxen  and  horses,  and  depart.  They  also  frequently 
go  to  shops,  and  having  broke  open  the  shutters,  impudently  demand 
money,  which  if  they  do  not  get,  they  set  fire  to  the  shop  with  the 
torches  which  are  in  their  hands.  If  the  master  of  the  house  appre- 
hends a  few  of  them,  and  sends  them  to  the  magistrate,  he  merely 
imprisons  and  beats  them,  and  before  half  a  month  allows  them  to 
escape,  giving  out  that  they  have  run  away,  when  the  fact  is  that  they 
have  been  purposely  released. 

"  *'  Now  in  my  opinion,  the  magistrates  of  the  districts  are  the  shep- 
herds of  the  people,  and  they  ought,  immediately  on  the  first  report 
of  a  robbery,  to  proceed  to  apprehend  the  criminals,  aud  tlien  they 
would  fulfill  their  duty ;  but  now  their  allowing  the  people  to  report 
of  flagrant  as  well  as  clandestine  robberies,  without  proceeding  to  a 
strict  examination,  is  first,  because  they  are  weak  and  hindered  by 
their  fears ;  and  secondly,  because  their  sluggishness  prevents  them : 
not  knowing  that  thus  the  evil  has  already  risen  to  a  height  too  great, 
and  it  will  at  length  be  like  *  fattening  the  ulcer,  till  misery  i^  com- 
pleted.* I  intreat  that  an  order  may  be  issued,  that  at  the  approach- 
ing triennial  examination,  these  useless  and  worthlesis  magistratet, 


l«jr,.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  219 

may  not  be  noted  and  recorded  with  honor ;  but  thni  then  n  strict 
inquiry  may  be  instituted,  tbat  if  there  are  any  thus  weak  and  negli- 
gent in  penbrming  the  duties  of  their  office,  their  names  may  be 
signified,  they  be  deprived  of  rank,  and  their  negligence  punished  as 
a  warning  to  all  sluggish  officers  in  future.  Also,  that  a  selection  be 
made  of  some  intelligent,  decided,  and  able  men,  who  shall  adjutt 
and  rectify  these  disorders.  Then  the  country  will  be  peaceful,  and 
the  people  tranquilized  aiid  happy.  I  wilt  mention  an  instance  of 
W&n  Chinghwuy,  the  judge  of  Shantung,  who  having  apprehended 
sooiethieres,  made  a  selection  aniongthe  magistrates  of  that  province, 
of  two  or  three  decided,  intelligent,  daring,  and  active  men,  whom  he 
sent  to  make  inquiry,  in  any  vitlageordistrictwherethieves  might  lurk, 
and  according  to  the  distance  ofthe  place,  or  the  number  of  the  sup- 
poaed  banditti,  he  sent  police-officers  and  soldiers  to  watch  and  patrole, 
to  search  into  their  haunts,  and  apprehend  their  ringleaders :  >u  cons*- 
queoce  of  which  the  province  of  Shantung,  from  that  to  the  present 
time,  has  been  a  little  peaceful  nnd  tranquil.  I  Leg  therefore  that  an 
order  may  be  issued  to  the  superior  officers  and  judges  of  the  province, 
that  they  would  make  suitable  regulations,  and  adopt  means  of  pre- 
venting these  evils  in  future.'  " 
It  was  the    same  censor  probably  who,  in  November  of  the  same 

fear,*  requested  the  empemr  to  interdict  the  employment  of  Ho- 
amraedans  in  the  police ;  to  which  his  majesty  replied,  that  tite 
request  was  improper,  since  Mohammedans  are  dispersed  over  all  the 
provinces.  "  If,  as  the  censor  reports,"  adds  the  emperor,  "some  of 
them  join  with  the  thieves  they  are  sent  to  take,  let  them  be  punished 
according  to  law.  But,  if  on  account  of  one  case  of  this  kind,  all 
Mohammedan  subjects  be  interdicted  from  filling  places  under  go- 
vernment, it  would  not  be  equitable." 

In  the  139Lh  number  of  the  gazette  for  1837 ,f  we  find  the  govern- 
or  of  Peking  reformina  the  courts,  and  endeavoring  to  relieve  the 
people  from  tlie  retainers  in  them,  some  of  whom,  he  says,  are  ne- 
cessary, but  tliey  are  dreaded  by  the  people  as  much  as  wolves  or 
tigerv.  He  efiected  the  dismissal  of  23,9-21  from  the  courts  of  the 
province  of  Cheilile  alone !  The  same  or  another  censor  complains,} 
the  same  year,  of  the  oppression  and  extortion  practiced  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Peking  by  the  police,  who  raise  hundreds  of  thousands 
(of  taels)  annually  from  the  people,  and  weary  them  of  life. 

In  the  following  year,  the  unpunished  robberies  were,  accordiug  to 
another  report,§  daily  increasing,  owing  to  the  police  participating 
with  the  thieves.     "They  sometimes  receive  part  of  the  stolen  pro- 
perty, to  connive  nnd   leave  the  thieves  at  lar^,  or,  after  seizing 
them,  to  sell  them  their  liberty."     When  the  officers  of  government 
become  urgent,  the  police  apprehend  old  thieves  who  have  been 
om  banishment,  but  who  are  not 
I  question,  in  order  to  save  ap- 
■n  unmolested.     Last  winter,  a 


!220  Nofices  of  Modern  China,  Sep, 

hundred  and  one  were  seized  in  some  particular  case,  seventy  of 
whom  were  innocent  of  the  crime  with  which  they  were  charged. 
Peking  is,  he  adds,  studded  with  police  and  military  posts,  as  the 
heavens  are  with  stars ;  so  that  no  thief  could  escape,  but  for  the 
reasons  he  states. 

Another  censor  renews  the  charge  in  1830,*  nqd  represents  the 
injury  done  to  the  public  by  the  extortion  of  the  police.  "  They  no 
sooner  get  a  warrant  to  bring  up  witnesses,  &«.,  than  they  assail 
both  plaintiff  and  defendant  for  money  to  pay  their  expenses,  from 
the  amount  of  100,000  to  several  hundred  thousand  cash.  Then 
the  clerks  in  the  office  must  have  double  what  the  runners  get.  If 
their  demands  be  not  satisfied,  they  contrive  every  species  of  an- 
noyance. Then  again,  if  there  are  people  of  property  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, they  will  implicate  them.  They  plot  also  with  pettifogging 
lawyers  to  get  up  accusations  against  people,  and  threaten  and  fright- 
en them  out  of  their  money  for  miles  around.  They  form  leagues 
too  with  banditti,  &c.,  d&c.**  The  emperor  admits  the  truth  of 
the  picture.  He  appoints  officers,  he  says,  to  preserve  the  security 
and  comfort  of  the  people ;  but  the  people  suffer  from  no  cause  so 
much  as  from  the  police-runners  of  those  same  magistrates.  He 
contents  himself,  however,  with  ordering  them  to  keep  the  police 
under  strict  control. 

In  1832,  the  governor  of  the  province  of  Cheihle  laidf  before  the 
emperor  a  detailed  account  of  the  state  of  the  police,  in  which  a  spe- 
cific remedy  is  at  last  pointed  out.  He  shows  that  the  evil  arises  from 
inadequate  pay,  which  obliges  the  inferior  officers  of  the  courts  of 
justice  to  join  with  robbers,  instead  of  apprehending  them.  He 
found  out  this,  he  says,  by  experience,  when  officiating  as  fooyuen  in 
Shantung,  and  he  recommends  a  loan  of  100,000  taels  from  the 
public  funds  to  enable  him  to  pay  the  police,  and  induce  them  to  act 
with  the  government,  instead  of  siding  with  the  thieves.  This  sum 
is  only  to  be  borrowed  from  the  Cheihle  treasury ;  and  one  half  of 
it  is  to  be  placed  out  at  compound  interest  in  the  merchants*  hands, 
until  it  has  increased  to  the  original  sum,  when  it  is  to  be  replaced 
in  the  treasury,  and  the  other  half  is  to  be  appropriated  immediately 
to  pay  the  police.  We  may  conclude  that  this  reform  of  the  gover- 
nor was  carried  beneficially  into  effect,  since  we  find  no  more  com- 
plaints against  the  Peking  police.  The  governor's  pnnciple  must, 
however,  be  introduced  into  the  higher  departments  of  the  govern- 
ment and  of  the  tribunals,  in  order  to  work  a  radical  cure.  We  have 
an  acctiunt  of  a  supposed  case  of  bribery  extracted  from  a  Peking 
gazette  of  1831,  which  as  characteristic  both  of  the  system  of  the 
tribunals,  and  of  the  persons  who  manage  the  subordinate,  if  not  the 
superior,  parts  of  the  machinery,  we  extract  at  length.! 

''  The  Criminal  Board  respectfully  presents  this  statement  to  his 
majesty,  concerning  certain  written  papers  found  on  a  dead  body 
which  was  being  examined  by  the  szeyuen^  which  papers  contain 

*  Canton  Register.  Aug.  25th,  1830.        t  Canton  Register.  March  17th,  lf«2. 
\  Canton  Register,  Marrh  24th,  1H31 


18J3ri.  JVotices  of  Modern  China.  Z'^l 

evidence  of  a  secretary  of  the  snid  Board  having  received  bribes. 
This  statement  is  therefore  reverently  and  explicitly  to  inform  his 
majesty  thereof,  and  request  liis  majesty's  will  for  the  degradation 
of  the  said  person,  and  for  another  person  to  leave  his  office,  that 
they  may  both  be  confronted. 

'*  On  the  second  day  of  the  fourth  moon  of  this  year,  a  statement 
was  received  from  Tihhwan,  tsoling  of  the  yellow  banner,  a  Mantchou, 
giving  information  that  Kwa  Urhkea  wife  of  the  secretary  Kingyuen 
had  hanged  herself.  The  szeyuen  for  that  moon  therefore  received 
orders  to  take  with  them  the  police,  and  go  and  examine  uiiTiutely  if 
Kwa  Urhkea's  body  was  without  wounds,  and  if  she  had  really  hung 
herself.  On  examination  it  appeared,  from  the  evidence  of  King- 
yuen, that  he  is  secretary  to  the  Yunnan  sze  of  the  Board  of  Punish- 
ments ;  that  his  wife  Kwa  Urhkea  was  very  fond  of  spirituous  li- 
quors, and  when  intoxicated,  was  in  the  habit  of  making  a  great  noise 
and  beating  Hekin  the  waiting-maid:  that  on  the  27th  day  of  the  3d 
moon,  having  become  intoxicated,  she  as  usual  began  scolding  and 
beating  Hekin,  and  that  Hekin,  being  of  a  hasty  temper,  wounded 
herself  in  the  forehead  with  a  knife;  and  that,  on  the  night  of  the 
1st  day  of  the  4th  moon,  Kwa  Urhkea  found  opportunity  of  hanging 
herself.  This  witness  being  confronted  with  Pokang  the  brother 
of  the  deceased,  and  others,  the  testimony  of  them  all  agreed.  On 
examining  the  body,  there  were  found,  under  the  sash  and  in  the  fore 
part  of  the  stocking  of  the  deceased,  two  written  papers  and  two 
cards  on  which  were  the  names  of  Shen  Choo  and  Han  Tihlung. 
The  two  written  papers  were  found  to  contain  the  following  words: 
'Shen  Choo,  30,000  cash;'  'Han  Tihlung,  30  or  40,000  cash.' 

''We,  the  members  of  the  said  Board,  immediately  appointed  offi- 
cers to  investigate  the  subject,  and  after  attentive  examination,  it  now 
appears  that  in  the  8th  year,  4th  moon  of  Taoukwang,  a  case  was 
brought  forward  against  Chow  Yungming,  an  officer  under  the  Yun- 
nan sze,  and  others,  for  having,  on  account  of  a  debt,  beaten  to 
death  a  person  named  Wangta,  for  which  Chow  Yungming,  being 
tried,  was  condemned  to  be  strangled.  In  this  case  Shen  Choo,  a 
tsan-ling  and  messenger  of  the  ho-ke  cantonment  of  the  bordered 
yellow  banner,  was  concerned,  having,  af^er  the  affray,  conciliated 
parties,  Jbut  his  conduct  being  by  no  means  improper,  his  trial  was  dis- 
pensed with,  and  the  case  after  having  been  laid  before  your  majesty, 
was  settled.  Again,  it  is  on  record  that  in  the  11th  moon  of  the  9th 
year,  Han  Tihlung,  an  officer  under  the  Nganhwuy  sze,  having  had 
a  contest  with  Sheihfuh  of  the  imperial  house,  about  buying  and 
selling  certain  articles,  the  said  Han  Tihlung  was  condemned  to  be 
bambooed,  and  there  the  case  ended.  Having  investigated  to  the 
kernel,  we  find  the  circumstances  of  trial  and  punishment  of  the  said 
offenders  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  laws,  without  either  punish- 
ing them  more  slightly  or  more  severely  than  they  deserve.  The 
secretary  Kingyuen,  however,  has  not  at  any  time  been  tried  or 
punished  for  any  offense,  and  these  two  cases  have  not  the  least  re- 
lation to  the  death  of  Kwa  Urhkea.     But  as  Kwa  Urhkea  was  a 


222  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Sep. 

female,  if  Kingyuen  is  really  not  guilty  of  any  offense,  how  is  it 
that  she  knew  anything  of  Shen  Choo  and  Han  Tihlung  being  be- 
fore the  magistrates,  on  account  of  implication  in  certain  contests 
coming  within  the  jurisdiction  of  this  Board?  And  how  does  it  just 
happen  that  these  two  cases  have  occurred  ? 

*^  Now,  in  the  inquisition  on  the  body  of  the  deceased,  it  appeared 
from  the  evidence  of  the  deceased's  brother  Pokang,  and  others, 
that  his  sister  could  write,  and  that  the  papers  found  are  in  her  hand- 
writing :  these  are  manifest  circumstances  of  Kingyuen  having  lis- 
tened to  engagements  to  receive  bribes  and  to  deceive.  After  several 
days*  examination,  Kingyuen  deposed,  that  Han  Tihlung  was  an 
acquaintance  of  his,  and  that  after  the  contest  in  which  Han  Tihlung 
was  concerned,  he  had  engaged  Too  Fangchow,  the  shoo-le  of  the 
Nganhwuy  sze,  to  manage  some  law  affair  for  him,  and  he  had  done 
so,  but  with  regard  to  the  circumstance  of  bribery,  he  would  not  de- 
pose anything.  And,  in  his  deposition  on  Shen  Choo's  case,  he 
stated  that  he  had  never  engaged  the  Yunnan  sze  to  do  anything 
for  him.  On  strict  examination  of  Shen  Choo,  he  also  stated  that 
nothing  of  the  kind  had  ever  taken  place.  As  this  case  regards  an 
officer  of  rank  receiving  bribes,  and  engaging  persons  to  manage 
cases  for  him,  it  is  not  right  to  suffer  any  deceit  or  evasion.  It  is 
therefore  our  duty  to  state  these  circumstances  clearly  to  your  ma- 
jesty, and  request  your  majesty's  will  that  Kingyuen  the  secretary 
be  degraded,  and  that  Shen  Choo,  the  tsan-ling  and  official  messen- 
ger of  the  ho-ke  cantonment  bordered  yellow  banner,  be  immedi- 
ately confronted  with  Han  Tihlung,  and  the  other  witnesses  in  the 
present  case,  and  that,  being  examined  with  clearness  and  truth,  the 
affair  may  be  transacted  according  to  the  laws.  It  is  for  this  that 
we  respectfully  present  this  statement.'' 

"  His  majesty's  will  has  been  received  saying,  *  It  is  recorded.'  " 

The  tithing  system,  which  we  have  adverted  to  before,  as  forming 
a  part  of  the  theory  of  the  patriarchal  government  in  China,  has 
long  ceased  to  be  acted  upon  strictly,  as  it  has  in  England  and  must 
do,  no  doubt,  as  a  system  of  police  at  least,  in  all  very  populous  coun- 
tries.* One  of  the  censors  memorialized  the  emperor  in  1833  upon 
the  subject,  to  request  that  it  might  be  enforced  again  with  greater 
strictness;  to  which  the  emperor  assented  and  lauded  the  system  high- 
ly. The  censor  inferred  the  neglect  of  the  system,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  a  contraband  manufactory  and  an  illegal  religious  association 
having  existed  several  years  in  Peking,  without  being  discovered ;  as 
though  the  same  inference  might  not  be  drawn  from  nearly  every 
illegality,  since  it  must  needs  happen  in,  and  involve  the  responsibility 
of,  some  one  tithing  of  the  inhabitants. 

After  the  specimens  exhibited  of  the  inferior  magistracy  and  po- 
lice of  the  province  in  which  the  capital  is  situated,  we  are  prepared 
to  find  similar,  if  not  worse  abuses,  in  the  other  provinces.  Such 
as  that  for  instance  complained  of  by  the  governor  of  Yunnan  and 
Kweichow  in  October,  1817,  in  the  case  of  a  magistrate  of  a  large 

•  Evangelist  and  Miscellanea  Sinica.  No.  4. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  223 

district,  who  connived  at  the  extortions  and  oppressions  of  the  inferior 
officers  of  his  court,  which  caused  the  death  of  several  people  and 
drove  a  Bud  hist  priest  to  kill  himself  in  a  fit  of  desperation.*  Or 
that  of  the  magistrate  of  Sanyang  in  Keangnan,  who,  a  few  years 
earlier  heing  ordered  to  distribute  a  large  sum  of  money  to  the  peo- 
ple in  a  season  of  distress,  embezzled  it.  When  another  magistrate 
was  sent  to  inquire  into  his  conduct,  he  attempted  to  bribe  him  with 
10,000  taels ;  and  failing  m  that,  caused  him  to  be  m'urdered.1  Or 
that  of  certain  official  attendants,  who  examined  a  corpse,  and 
gave  in  false  statements ;  the  writers  of  the  evidence  and  three 
magistrates,  who  were  all  implicated  in  a  case  of  homicide  mention- 
ed in  a  Peking  gazette  of  May,  1821,  as  having  been  pending  five  or 
six  years,  without  being  able  until  then  to  discover  the  real  murderer; 
although  fifty  or  sixty  persons  had  been  tried  and  tortured,  until 
some  of  them  even  confessed  to  a  crime  of  which  they  were  not 
guilty .|  Or  the  report  of  a  censor  in  1827,§  on  the  subject  of  the 
want  of  diligence  and  truth  in  the  magistrates  of  Keangnan ;  where, 
in  consequence  of  remissness  or  bribery,  justice  is  not  executed  nor 
the  revenge  of  kindred  satisfied.  '^  When  the  friends  of  murxlered 
persons  do,*'  according  to  the  censor,  *'  find  their  way  to  the  capi- 
tal to  appeal,  they  are  commonly  remanded  to  the  very  same  persons 
who  have  already  done  them  an  injustice.*'  He  instances  some  re- 
cent cases  of  false  proceedings.  In  one  instance  a  suicide  by  hang- 
ing was  reported,  when  it  turned  out  that  the  deceased  had  been 
poisoned.  In  another,  a  man  willfully  murdered  his  own  brother, 
and  it  was  reported  that  his  mother,  in  consequence  of  the  deceased 
having  misapplied  her  money,  ordered  another  brother  to  beat  him 
until  he  died.  A  third  instance  was  that  of  a  man  having  abused  a 
boy,  and  afterwards  murdered  him,  but  the  magistrate  was  bribed  to 
report  it  as  accidental  drowning.  In  volume  1st,  page  239,  of  the 
Repository  will  be  found  a  very  general  charge  against  the  provincial 
officers  by  a  censor,  and  we  shall  have  many  other  cases  of  Injustice 
to  notice  in  speaking  of  the  courts  of  justice.  In  the  meantime, 
we  must  inquire  into  the  state  of  the  magistracy  in  the  province  of 
Kwangtung,  with  which  we  are  more  familiar. 

It  should  have  been  noticed  earlier,  perhaps,  that  the  expositions 
of  the  censors,  governors,  and  deputies,  are  made  in  accordance  with 
section  171  of  the  code,  and  that  they  are  punishable  apparently 
under  section  336,  '^on  false  and  malicious  informations"  for  false 
accusations  against  each  other,  or  against  other  officers;  their  re- 
ports may  nevertheless  in  certain  cases  be  colored  somewhat  highly, 
in  order  to  gain  the  reporter  the  reputation  of  being  a  wakeful  and 
diligent  servant.  It  is  necessary  on  this  account,  to  multiply  our 
extracts  applicable  to  each  head,  in  order  thftt  they  may  illustrate 
and  corroborate  each  other. 

*  lndo£hinese  Gleaner,  August,  1818,  puge  143. 
t  Indochinese  Gleaner,  October.  1818,  page  185. 
X  Indochinese  Gleaner,  October,  1621,  page  230. 
\  Canton  Register,  February  26th,  1828. 


\ 


224  Notice^  of  Modern  China,  Sep. 

Le  the  governor  of  Kwangtung  and  Kwangse  provinces,  who  is 
spoken  of  iu  a  former  number  of  this  work,*  issued  a  justificatory 
proclamation  about  himself  in  1826,  which  marks  plainly  that  he 
considered  himself  and  his  viceregal  court  to  be  exceptions  to  the 
usual  nature  and  practices  of  governors  and  their  retainers.  *'  It  is 
universally  known,**  he  says,?  where  he  has  served,  which  is  in 
every  province  of  the  empire,  and  especially  in  Canton,  of  which  he 
had  previously  been  fooyuen,  ^'  that  his  practice  is  to  attend  to  all 
affairs,  whether  great  or  small,  himself;  that  his  heart  and  hands 
are  pure  from  bribes,  and  his  friends  honest  men ;  that  all  sooth- 
sayers, diviners,  and  idle  artists,  are  banished  from  his  presence.*' 
He  informs  the  public,  that  any  who  pretend  to  have  undue  influ- 
ence and  improper  access  to  him,  are  impostors.  He  desires  the 
people  to  seize  such  pretenders  and  bring  them  to  him,  instead  of 
being  intimidated  by  them.  Having  thus  established  his  own  claim 
to  purity,  the  governor  proceeds  to  correct  abuses  in  others,|  and 
in  a  long  edict  against  gambling,  he  alledges  that  the  inferior  offi- 
cers, soldiers,  and  police-men,  not  only  do  not  apprehend  people 
who  keep  gambling- houses  or  boats,  but  that  they  protect  them. 

In  the  following  year,  he  puts  forth  a  still  longer  manifesto,!  in 
which  he  enumerates  several  special  abuses  against  the  same  class 
of  persons.  The  first  is,  that  clerks  in  public  offices  extort  money, 
in  which  the  magistrates  combine;  another  is,  that  those  clerks  origi- 
nate criminal  accusations  against  innocent  people,  in  order  to  extort 
money  from  them,  which  in  the  slang  dialect  of  the  police  is  called 
*^  planting  a  fir-tree.'*  There  is,  he  says,  a  class  of  people  who  in 
connection  with  the  policy,  institute  accusations  against  rich  and 
timid  people,  of  keeping  gambling-houses  or  brothels,  or  of  harbor- 
ing thieves.  They  obtain  a  warrant  to  apprehend  the  accused,  and 
fetter  them  perhaps  in  a  boat,  or  shut  them  up  in  a  room,  wliere  they 
are  ill  used  in  order  to  induce  them  to  pay  for  their  liberation.  The 
ignorant  and  simple,  adds  the  governor,  being  afraid  to  appear  be- 
fore a  magistrate,  submit  to  these  exactions ;  but  a  few  have  the 
courage  to  appear,  when  the  accuser  is  not  forthcoming,  and  the 
matter  proceeds  no  further.  Another  abuse  is,  that  the  police,  on 
receiving  a  warrant  to  summon  witnesses,  go  in  a  sedan-chair  with  a 
number  of  attendants  to  deliver  it,  often  to  a  great  distance.  They 
commence  by  demanding  fees  for  meat  and  drink,  and  for  payment 
of  the  chair-bearers,  which  i8*^followed  by  a  fee  for  the  summons. 
If  any  resistance  is  made,  the  attendants  commence  breaking  the 
furniture  of  the  house,  insult  the  females,  and  carry  off  the  domestic 
animals  in  order  to  pay  themselves.  A  fourth  abuse  arises  out  of  the 
recovery  of  land  from  the  beds  of  rivers  by  means  of  embankments. 
There  is  a  class  of  country  sharpers,  says  the  governor,  called,  'sand 
swindlers,*  who  in  connivance  with  the  clerks  of  public  offices,  raise 
litigations  on  false  depositions,  and  so  gel  the  produce  of  the  new 
lands,  during  liie  whole  term  of  litigation,  which  lasts  sonidtimes  for 

*  Chinese  R«3por>ilory.  vol    1.  pHgeHO.        f  .Mahicr.a  Observer,  Dec.  5lh,  1826. 
t  Mnlucca  Ob.ervcr.Jan    I6th.  18:.»7  ^  Canton  Register,  March  8th.  18:.*8 


l«35.  .\otices  of  Modern  China.  Z^h 

tiBii  or  eveu  a  score  of  years.  Another  abuse  arises  out  of  tlie  col- 
lection of  the  land-tax.  One  detestable  mode  of  extortion  is,  says 
the  governor,  for  the  collectors  or  their  agents  to  wound  their  heads 
slightly,  and  then  to  accuse  others  of  resistance  to  the  emperor's 
officers,  refusal  to  pay  the  tax,  &c.  With  respect  to  the  police,  the 
governor  accuses  them  lastly  of  extorting  money  from  the  accused 
by  torture  and  other  means  of  annoyance,  before  bringing  them  up 
to  the  magistraite ;  and  this  not  only  in  weighty  cases,  such  as  mur- 
der and  robbery,  but  also  in  questions  of  property,  marriage,  ^c. 
Sometimes  they  occasion  the  death  of  their  prisoner,  and  then  give 
out  that  he  committed  suicide  or  died  suddenly. 

It  would  have  been,  it  might  be  supposed,  a  more  effectual  remedy 
for  the  above  abuses,  to  have  put  in  force  sections  360  and  396  of 
the  code,  touching  **  imposters  pretending  to  be  officers  of  govern- 
ment,** and  ''  imprisonment  of,  and  procedure  against,  unaccused 
and  unimplicated  persons,'*  with  some  other  equally  applicable  laws, 
than  to  waste  his  rhetoric  in  pathetic  appeals  to  the  public.  Unless, 
indeed,  this  proclamation  is  a  mere  form  issued  at  given  intervals, 
like  that  promulgated  on  the  11th  of  November  1827,*  in  the  joint 
names  of  their  excellencies,  the  governor  and  fooyuen,  to  order  the 
civil  and  military  officers  of  the  province  to  put  on  their  winter  caps 
on  the  13th  instant. 

The  self-laudatory  edict  seems,  indeed,  to  be  the  preamble,  both 
with  the  governors  and  fooyuen,  to  their  redress  of  grievances  on 
taking  office.  Ching,  the  fooyuen  of  Canton  in  1822,  '*  commenced 
life,**  according  to  his  inaugural  proclamation,!  *^  as  a  cheheen 
magistrate  ;  and  in  the  province  of  Canton,  I  (the  fooyuen)  served 
twenty  years.  I  was  rismoved  to  Shantung  and  to  Honan ;  and  I 
am  now  placed  here  as  fooyuen,  &c.**  ^*  Music  and  women,"  con- 
tinues he,  '*  goods  and  gain,  revelry  and  avarice,  have  no  charms  for 
rae.  My  only  constant,  unremitted,  heedful,  anxious  desire,  (which 
I  dare  not  decline  to  cherish,)  is,  that  I  may  look  on  national  affairs 
as  if  they  were  domestic  affairs,  and  the  affairs  of  the  poor  as  if  they 
were  my  own."  After  much  wholesome  advice  to  the  people,  we 
find,  as  antithesis  to  the  fooyueu's  purity,  that  in  Canton  **  vagabond 
attornies  excite  litigations,  increase  or  protract  them,  in  numbers 
infinite,  and  to  periods  interminable.  The  innocent  are  accused,  and 
the  utterly  wrong  become  accusers ;  they  find  avaricious  and  cruel 
magistrates  and  fraudulent  police  extortioners.  Disputes  about  mar- 
riages and  lands  are  viewed  by  the  magistrates  as  petty  affairs,  and 
are  given  to  the  management  of  underlings  ;"  and  by  various  forms 
of  legal  fraud  and  oppression,  families  are  ruined,  and  even  lives 
are  lost,  &c. 

Loo,  the  new  fooyuen  in  1829,|  contented  himself  with  the  boast 
that  he  was  naturally  economical  and  not  at  all  addicted  to  extrava- 
gance :  all  the  rice,  fuel,  vegetables,  oil,  and  salt,  which  he  required, 

*  Malacca  Observer,  August  I2th,  1828. 
t  Transactions  of  the  Roval  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  page  44. 
t  Canton  Register,  June  2d,  1829. 
VOL.    IV.       NO.    V.  '49 


226  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Sep. 

was  ordered  to  be  bought  with  ready  money  at  the  market-price. 
'*  Therefore/'  sayi  he«  "  if  any  servant  (maepan  or  comprador,}  goes 
to  a  shopman,  and  using  the  fooyuen's  name,  endeavors  to  force  a 
purchase  below  the  market-price,  or  asks  for  credit,  the  shopkeeper 
is  allowed  to  collar  him  and  bring  him  for  punishment  to  the  foo- 
yuen*8  office." 

The  fooyuen,  similarly  qualified,  issue  their  proclamations  also, 
in  which  they  confirm  the  abuses  enumerated  by  the  governors  or 
point  out  others.  One  of  them  in  the  early  part  of  1827*  comments 
on  the  proceedings  of  the  police  in  executing  warrants.  In  litigations 
about  marriages  and  lands,  the  police-runners  proceed  with  a  sum- 
mons to  seize  the  whole  kindred  of  the  litigating  parties,  and  having 
bound  them,  they  put  them  into  what  they  call  a  Jire  room  ;  that  is, 
aa  apartment  flooded  with  water,  which  is  raised  to  a  steaming 
heat  by  flues,  in  which  the  prisoners  are  confined  until  the  want  of 
fresh  air  compels  them  to  pay  the  imposed  exactions.  The  fees  for 
the  sedan,  food,  d&c.,  amount  to  tens,  or  hundreds,  or  thousands,  of 
taels  according  to  the  wealth  and  number  of  the  persons  implicat- 
ed. The  fooyuen  of  Canton  in  1831  reported  to  the  emperor,t  that 
in  a  single  district  of  the  province  there  were  no  less  than  a  thousand 
cases  of  assault  and  wounding,  the  perpetrators  of  which  had  not 
been  convicted  :  he  requested  that  the  district  magistrate  should  ac- 
cordingly be  degraded. 

The  chcfoo  and  cheheen,  on  whom  the  vituperations  of  the 
governor  and  fooyuen  against  inferior  magistrates  may  be  supposed 
to  reflect,  endeavor  to  pass  the  word  by  joining  in  the  cry  against 
the  police.  **  There  are  hard-hearted  soldiers  and  gnawing  lictors,'* 
says  the  Kwangchow  foo  of  Canton  in  182S,j:  ^^  who  post  themselves 
at  ferries,  or  markets,  or  rove  about  the  streets,  to  extort  money  under 
various  pretexts ;  or  being  intoxicated,  they  disturb  and  annoy  the 
people  in  a  hundred  ways.  Since  I  came  to  the  present  situation,** 
adds  the  chefoo,  **  1  have  repeatedly  commanded  the  inferior  magis- 
trates  to  act  faithfully  and  to  seize  such  persons;  but  the  depraved 
spirit  still  prevails.**  At  this  stage  in  the  descending  scale  of  censure, 
the  people  begin,  it  would  seem,  to  cry  shame  upon  the  magistrates 
themselves.  The  Kwangchow  foo  of  1833,§  was  placarded  in  the 
streets  and  even  against  his  own  office,  with  accusations  of  improper 
conduct  and  bribery.  The  cheheen  of  Nanhae,  nevertheless,  in  an 
admonitory  edict  which  he  put  forth  in  1829,||  against  the  cries  of 
the  people,  lays  much  of  the  blame  upon  the  police-officers,  who,  he 
says,  connive  at  old  and  profitable  offenders,  whilst  they  implicate 
the  young  and  comparatively  innocent. 

Lastly,  the  Heangshan  magistrate  issues  a  proclamation  in  1829 
against  foreigners  having  horseraces  at  Macao.^     ^^  I  hereby  isRue  a 

*  Malacca  Observer.  Sept.  25th.   1827.         ♦  Canton  Register,  Nov.  1st  1831 
t  Cauton  Register.  February  18th.  1828 
^  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  page  384 
li  Canton  Rcgi.ster.  October  3d.  1829. 
^  Canton  Rcgi'^tcr.  June  2d=  1829 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern   China.  \>^}7 

strict  interdict/*  pronounces  the  magistrate  of  the  heen,  in  which 
Macao  is  situated,  **  and  order  all  the  barbarians  of  Macao,  to  knew 
that  they  must  obey  the  laws  of  the  celestial  empire;  and  must  not 
any  more  run  races  near  the  Barrier,  because  it  may  lead  to  injury 
to  the  foot  passengers,  and  cause  disturbance.  Let  every  one  im- 
plicitly obey ;  if  any  one  presume  to  oppose,  he  will  he  seized  and 
punished  severely/*  As  if  to  afford  foreigners  a  practical  commen* 
tary  upon  the  efficacy  of  the  local  magistrates  and  their  enactments, 
the  tsotang  or  assistant  to  the  cheheen,  who  presides  over  Macao 
itself,  attended  the  very  races  against  which  the  above  proclamation 
was  fulminated ;  and  to  make  the  matter  more  decisive,  he  sat  in 
the  race-stand,*  along  with  foreign  ladies,  and  exposed  to  the  nume- 
rous Chinese  foot  passengers  who  risked  tlieir  necks  to  see  the  sport. 
One  of  these  same  ladies  went  a  few  months  afterwards  to  Canton, 
where  her  presence  endangered  the  safety  of  the  empire,  according 
to  the  Chinese  authorities  ;  and  of  the  tea  trade,  according  to  Brit- 
ish authorities:  but,  most  probably,  of  neither  one  nor  the  other, 
according  to  her  own  experience  of  the  efficacy  of  the  laws  of  China, 
and  their  effect  upon  its  institutions  and  trade. 

If  further  proof  be  required  of  the  abuses  and  vexations  which 
attend  the  administration  of  justice  in  China,  it  is  to  be  found  in  the 
inhumanity  and  disregard  of  the  life  of  others,t  which  is  an  infallible 
consequence  in  countries,  where  every  circumstance  which  brings  a 
man  into  contact  with  the  police  involves  him  in  some  of  the  penal- 
ties of  criminality.  It  is  often  affirmed  that  there  is  a  Chinese  law 
which  implicates  the  by-stander  in  all  cases  of  homicide,  whether  by 
accident  or  design.  This  is  probably  a  mistake;  but  enough  has  been 
shown  of  the  nature  of  the  police,  and  even  of  the  presiding  magis- 
trates, to  render  obvious  their  desire  to  implicate  all  who  can  pay,  in 
cases  brought  before  them.  When  this  disposition  exists,  there  can 
be  no  difficulty  in  expanding  the  clauses  of  an  ill  connected  code  of 
laws,  so  as  to  catch  all  who  come  within  its  influence.  Section 
301  of  the  penal  code,  on  *' neglecting  to  give  information  of,  or 
to  interfere  and  prevent,  a  violent  injury,  which  is  known  to  be  in- 
tended;** or  section  340,  against  *' exciting  and  promoting  litigation,** 
may  ans\^er  equally  well.  The  latter  includes  all  '*  cases  of  exciting 
and  disposing  others  to  inform  and  prosecute  ;**  but  permits  never- 
theless, that  *'  if  any  one  meets  with  a  simple  and  uninformed  per- 
son who  is  unable  to  state  the  injuries  and  injustice  which  he  haa 
suffered  ;  and  consequently  advises  and  instructs  such  person  rightly 
and  truly  how  to  act  upon  the  occasion,  and  moreover,  without  exte- 
nuating or  aggravating  the  particulars,  draws  up  an  infonnation  for 
him  in  the  legal  and  customary  manner;  the  giver  of  such  assist- 
ance shall  not,  under  these  circumstances,  be  in  any  manner  pu- 
nishable.** 

Now  as  the  proof  of,  and  decision  upon,  the  complainant*s  ability 

*  The  writer  was  present  in  the  race-stand, 
f  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1.  page  330- 


i 


:i28  yofices  of  Modern  China.  Sep. 

proof  better  than  that  which  can  be  brought  against  him,  and  the 
decision  rests  entirely  with  himself.  The  complainant  and  his  ad- 
viser, who  may  be  considered  to  be  any  one  who  was  about  him  at 
to  speak  for  himself,  as  well  as  the  propriety  of  the  manner  in  which 
he  is  advised  to  speak  by  another,  must  rest  with  the  magistrate  be- 
fore whom  the  case  is  brought,  he  will,  if  so  disposed,  find  his  own 
the  time  of  making  the  complaint,  will  have  nothing,  it  is  manifest, 
to  trust  to,  but  the  honesty  of  the  ^magistrate,  which  we  have  seen 
to  be  in  many  cases  more  than  doubtful.  The  same  reasoning  ap- 
plies equally  to  implication  in  homicides,  affrays,  6cc»  We  may 
thus  account  for  the  frequent  instances  mentioned  by  travelers  all 
over  Asia,  of  the  indifference  shown  by  passengers,  to  the  sufferings 
by  accident  of  other  wayfarers.  In  these  countries,  the  good  Sama- 
ritan is  indeed  a  rare  character,  for  he  can  act  from  no  motive  but 
benevolence ;  since  he  must  neither  expect  the  praise  nor  censure  of 
his  countrymen,  when  he  either  assists  or  turns  his  head  from  the 
sufferer.  Thus  we  are  told  by  the  elder  Staunton,*  who  is  usually 
the  apologist  for  the  Chinese,  in  his  account  of  lord  Macartney's  em- 
bassy, that  on  one  occasion  a  number  of  Chinese  were  precipitated 
from  a  boat  or  stage  into  a  canal,  and  that  no  one  of  the  numerous 
spectators  thought  of  giving  assistance;  one  boat,  however,  put  off  ^o 
pick  up  a  hat ! 

The  Nanhae  magistrate  of  Canton  issued  an  order  to  the  police  in 
1828,f  not  to  report  suicides  and  accidental  deaths  to  him.  '*  Let  the 
friends  of  those,*'  adds  he,  ^'  who  throw  themselves  into  the  river 
or  fall  in  by  accident,  bury  the  corpse  at  once.***  A  dead  body  is 
always  thought  a  prize  by  the  underlings,  who  on  the  one  hand, 
extort  money  from  neiglibors  and  friends;  and  on  the  other,  outrage 
humanity  by  exposing  the  corpse. 

A  censor,  who  was  also  superintendent  of  grain  in  the  province  of 
Shense,  reported  to  the  emperor  in  1830,1  that  in  one  occasion,  he 
saw  a  corpse  floating  on  the  water,  and  on  asking  the  people  why 
they  did  not  inform  the  magistrate,  they  replied  :  **  This  is  a  com- 
mon occurrence ;  we  always  let  the  bodies  be  either  buried  in  the 
bellies  of  the  fishes,  or  devoured  by  the  dogs ;  for  if  we  inform  the 
magistrates  they  are  sure  to  make  the  owner  of  the  ground  buy  a 
coffin,  and  the  clerks  and  attendants  distress  us  in  a  hundred  diffe- 
rent ways.  On  inquiry,*'  the  censor  goes  on  to  say,  '^  I  find  that  the 
place  where  the  corpse  was  floating  is  not  far  from  the  public  officer 
of  the  district ;  how  was  it  that  the  magistrates  did  not  hear  nor 
see  anything  of  it?  What  the  people  say,  that  they  keep  back  in- 
formation for  fear  of  being  implicated,  is  very  probable.  I  hear  that 
•  annually,  during  the  fourth  and  fifth  moons,  when  the  heavy  rains 
cause  floods,  many  persons  are  drowned ;  and  that  when  the  grain 
vessels  arrive,  and  many  traders  are  assembled  together,  the  number 

*  Staunton's  Acconnt  of  lord  Macartney's  Embassy ;  see  also  Barrow's  Travels 
in  China,  2d  quarto  edition,  page  166,  where  several  olher  instances  of  inhumani- 
ty  are  recorded. 

t  Malacca  Observer.  March  llth.  1828.       t  Canton  Register,  Sept.  18th.  1830. 


I83ij.       Tseen  Tsze  Wan^  or  Thousand  Character  Classic.        229 

of  dead  bodies  is  so  much  increased  by  the  drowning  of  sailors,  ped- 
lers,  d&c.,  that  one  cannot  bear  to  raise  his  eyes ;  yet  no  one  informs 
the  magistrates  that  they  may  examine  and  bury  the  bodies.  In 
your  majesty's  benevolent  government,  the  burial  of  the  dead  is  a 
point  of  great  importance;  but  for  such  open  barefaced  offenses  as 
these  to  take  place,  is  shameful.  Besides  it  is  to  be  feared,  that 
wicked  men,  perceiving  that  no  inquiry  is  instituted,  will  from 
covetousness,  enmity,  or  other  causes,  plan  the  death  of  others. 

'*It  is  therefore  my  duty  to  request  that  your  majesty  will  be 
pleased  to  issue  an  edict  to  the  governor  of  Cheihle  province,  and 
the  yin  of  the  district  of  Shunteen,  that  they  command  the  civil  and 
military  officers  of  those  places,  and  the  officers  engaged  in  the  trans- 
fer of  grain,  to  give  strict  orders  to  the  police,  that  when  they  meet 
with  the  body  of  a  drowned  person,  they  examine  into  the  circum- 
stances of  his  death  and  give  information ;  also  to  prohibit  the  clerks 
in  the  public  offices  and  police  to  extort  money  under  false  pretenses, 
and  to  order  the  coffins  to  be  purchased  at  the  public  expense,  that 
the  people  be  not  involved.*'  His  majesty's  reply  was,  '*  the  repre- 
sentation of  the  case  is  proper;  my  will  shall  be  issued  on  the 
subject."  We  are  not  told  what  that  will  proved ;  whether  to  make 
a  new  law,  or  to  command  the  governor,  to  order  the  been  magis- 
trate, to  desire  the  clerk  of  his  court,  to  tell  the  police,  to  do  what 
the  old  law  prescribed  before. 


Art.  III.  Tseen  Tsze  Wan^  or  the  Thousand  Character  Classic : 
its  forniy  size,  object,  style,  and  author;  a  translation  with  notes; 
new  books  needed  for  primary  education  of  the  Chinese, 

The  work  now  before  us  is  the  third  and  last  in  a  series  of  school 
books,  which  for  many  centuries  have  been  in  use  among  the  peo- 
ple of  this  country.  The  first  and  second  of  the  series,  the  Trime- 
trical  Classic,  and  the  Hundred  Family  Names,  have  already  been 
brought  to  the  notice  of  our  readers :  the  form  and  size  of  the  third 
is  quite  like  the  other  two,  the  three  being  perfectly  uniform  octavos, 
each  containing  about  one  hundred  pages  or  fifty  leaves :  the  Chi- 
nese edways  number  the  leaves,  but  never  the  pages,  of  their  books. 
The  object  of  the  Tseen  Tsze  W&n  is  similar  to  that  of  the  two 
which  have  preceded  it.  The  leading  subjects  are  man  and  his  du- 
ties. On  the  first  perusal  of  the  piece,  we  were  somewhat  in  doubt 
whether  to  regard  the  whole  as  an  address  to  the  reader,  or  as  a  col- 
lection of  maxims  and  admonitions:  it  seems  in  fact  to  be  a  mixture 
of  the  two  styles;  but  on  the  whole,  we  have  found  it  most  convenient 
in  writing  out  the  translation,  to  adopt  the  style  of  address ;  there 


i 


230         Tsecn  Tsze  Win,  or  Thousand  Charar.ler  Clauic.         Sep. 

are,  however,  in  the  course  of  the  piece  name  parts  which  do  not  ad- 
mit of  tliia  style.  The  whole  is  metrical,  like  the  other  two ;  it  bu 
Four  chnrauti^rs  or  words  ia  each  line,  with  the  terminaliona  of  the 
even  (number  of)  lines  rhfmiiig.     Thus: 

Teen  le  heiien  hwang  ; 

yd  ch6w  liung  hwang. 
Jeih  yu6  ying  tsih. 

Shin  guh  lei  chang. 
Hau  lae  shoo  wdng ; 

Tsew  show  iflng  tsang- 
Jilnyu  chingB^ly; 

Leuh  led  teaou  yang. 

The  termination  of  the  first  and  fifih  lines  in  ang  seems  to  be  acci- 
dental, but  that  of  the  second,  fourth,  aixth,  and  eighth,  is  designed; 
and  the  same  termination  ia  continued  up  to  the  fiftieth  line,  every  se- 
Gond  line  having  not  only  the  same  termination,  that  of  an^,  but  the 
same  tone,  namely  the  even  one,  thus  dng.  Next  come  fifteen  ter- 
minations in  ing ;  then  eleven  in  t;  then  again  thirty  in  ing;  after- 
wards are  ten  in  eih;  followed  by  seven  in  aou;  then  again  sixteen 
more  in  ang;  with  ten  more  in  aou;  the  piece  closing  with  one  in 
ay.  But  the  most  singular  feature  of  the  book  is,  that  the  same  cha- 
racter is  not  used  twice :  it  is  an  if  some  odd  genius  should  select 
a  thousand  words  from  an  English  dictionary,  end  ait  down  with 
them  alone  to  compose  two  hundred  and  fif^y  lines  in  tetrameter 
verse :  with  simply  this  difference,  that  the  rare  use  of  particles  in 
the  Chinese  language  affords  a  degree  of  facility  for  performing  such 
a  task  ill  it,  which  cannot  have  its  parallel  in  the  English,  or  perhaps 
in  any  other,  language. 

The  author  of  the  Tseen  Tsze  W&n  is  Chow  Hinglsze,  who,  ac- 
cording to  the  beet  data  we  have  been  able  to  obtain,  flourished 
about  A.  D.  530.  In  a  hiittory  of  the  Leang  dynasty,  one  of  the  ^uA 
ekaou  or 'six  dynasties,'  it  is  stated  that  the  emperor  commanded 
his  minister  Wang  Heche  lo  write  out  a  thousand  chnrHclers,  and 
give  them  to  Chow  Hingtsze,  that  he  might  form  them  into  an  ode, 
or  rhythmical  composition.  This  he  did  and  presented  it  to  his  ma- 
jesty, who  pronounced  it  excellent  and  rewarded  him  with  rich  pre- 
sents. In  another  work  it  is  said  that  Woote,  the  last  emperor  of  the 
Leang  family,  commanded  all  the  princes  and  high  oflicera  of  bis 
court  to  write  on  some  subject  which  they  might  choose  for  them- 
selves ;  he  then  ordered  one  of  his  ministers  to  select  from  their  writ* 
ings  1000  characters,  and  copy  them  on  a  thousand  separate  slips 
of  paper.  These  being  thrown  together  in  confusion,  the  emperor 
summoned  Chow  Hingtsze,  and  asked  him  if  he  was  able  to  form 
them  into  an  ode.  He  immediately  undertook  the  task,  and  complet- 
ed it  u  xingle  night ;  hut  stich  was  the  labor  of  his  mind  that  all 
the  hnir  of  his  head  turned  white  ! 


1836.       listen  Tsze  Wan^  or  Thousand  Character  Classic,        ''ZSi 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

Lines  1  (o  36,  treat  of  nature,  and  the  monarchs  of  the  early  ages :  Hues  27  to 
102,  of  man,  bis  power  and  capacities,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  should 
be  employed ;  force  of  example,  for  evil  or  ^ood ;  importance  of  time ;  filial 
and  ministerial  duties;  rewarcis  of  virtue;  duties  of  minor  relations:  lines  103 
to  162,  of  the  two  capitals,  the  magnificence  of  the  imperial  palaces,  ministers  of 
state,  and  collections  of  books ;  illustrious  persons,  ana  remarkable  places :  lines 
163  to  %0,  of  agricultural  pursuits ;  retirement  and  recreation ;  beauties  of  nature ; 
of  reading,  and  moderation  in  eating ;  domestic  occupations,  with  a  description 
of  a  prosperous  family ;  epistolary  writiifg  and  various  other  duties,  &,e.;  with 
concluding  remarks. 

The  heavens  are  of  a  sombre  hue :  the  earth  is  yellow. 

The  whole  universe  [at  the  creation]  was  one  wide  waste,  [wanes, 

The  sun  reaches  the  meridian  and  declines ;  the  moon  waxes  and 

In  divisions  and  constellations  the  stars  are  arranged. 
5  Heat  and  cold  (summer  and  winter)  alternately  prevail. 

The  autumn  is  for  ingathering;  and  the  winter  for  hoarding  up. 

The  intercalary  portion  of  time  completes  the  year. 

Music  harmonizes  the  two  principles  of  nature. 

Clouds  ascend  and  cause  the  fall  of  rain. 
10  The  dews  congeal  and  form  hoar-frost. 
Gold  is  found  in  the  river  Le. 

The  jade  stone  is  obtained  from  the  Kw&nlun  mountains. 

Of  swords,  the  most  distinguished  was  one  named  Keukeue ; 

Of  pearls,  the  finest  are  those  called  '  night  splendors  ;* 
15  Of  fruits,  the  most  excellent  are  damson»  and  plums; 

Of  vegetables,  the  most  valuable  are  mustard  and  ginger. 

Sea  water  is  saline,  and  river  water  fresh. 

The  scaly  tribes  swim,  the  feathered  ones  fly. 
With  the  dragon  masters,  the  fire  emperor, 
20  The  bird  rulers,  and  the  sovereign  of  men, 

Began  the  institution  of  the  written  language. 

And  the  introduction  of  clothes  and  garments. 

Those  who  resigned  the  throne  and  kingdom, 

Were  [the  ancient  monarchs]  Yaou  and  Shun : 
25  Those  who  comforted  the  people,  and  chastised  their  oppressors. 

Were  Woo  Wang  of  the  Chow,  and  Tang  of  the  Shang  dynasty. 

Sitting  in  their  courts,  they  sought  to  govern  well ; 

And  without  effort  kept  the  empire  tranquil. 

They  loved  and  cherished  the  black-haired  race; 
30  And  reduced  to  sujection  the  northern  and  western  hords. 

The  distant  and  near  they  ruled  with  equal  kindness ; 

And  foreigners  acknowledged  their  sovereignty. 

Then  the  crowing  phoenix  perched  on  the  trees, 

And  the  white  colts  fed  in  the  meadows : 
35  Their  renovating  influence  reached  inanimate  nature, 

And  their  protection  e](tended  to  ten  thousand  countries. 

Now  this  our  human  body  is  endowed 
With  four  great  powers  and  five  cardinal  virtuc{» ; 


2*62         Tseen  Tsze  VFo/i,  or  Thousand  Character  Classic,       Skf. 

Preserve  with  revereuce  what  your  parents  nourished, — 
40  How  can  you  dare  to  destroy  or  injure  it  1 

Let  females  guard  their  chastity  and  purity  ; 

And  let  men  imitate  the  talented  and  virtuous. 

When  you  know  your  own  errors,  then  reform; 

And  when  you  have  made  acquisitions,  do  not  lose  them. 
45  Forbear  to  complain  of  the  defects  of  other  people ; 

And  cease  to  rely  [too  much]  on  your  own  superiority. 

Let  your  truth  be  such  as  may  be  verifted ; 

Your  capacities,  as  to  be  measured  with  difficulty. 
Mih,  seeing  the  white  silk  threads  colored,  wept : 
50  And  the  ode  praises  the  pure  fleeces  of  the  lambs. 

Observe  and  imitate  the  conduct  of  the  virtuous, 

And  command  your  thoughts  that  you  may  become  wise. 

Your  virtue  once  fixed,  your  reputation  will  be  established : 

Your  habits  once  rectified,  your  example  will  be  correct. 
55  Sounds  are  reverberated  in  the  deep  vallies ; 

And  are  reechoed  through  the  vacant  halls : 

Even  so  misery  is  the  recompense  of  accumulated  vice  ; 

And  happiness,  the  reward  of  illustrious  virtue. 
A  foot  of  precious  jade  stone  is  not  to  be  valued ; 
60  But  for  an  inch  of  time  you  ought  earnestly  to  contend. 
In  aiding  a  father,  and  in  serving  a  prince, 

Are  alike  required  both  gravity  and  respect. 

The  duty  of  filial  piety  demands  every  energy  ; 

And  fidelity  to  one's  prince  extends  even  to  a  sacrifice  of  life : 
65  Be  watchful  as  though  near  an  abyss  or  walking  on  ice. 

Always  rising  early  to  attend  to  the  comforts  of  your  parents  : 

Then  your  virtue  will  rival  the  Epidendrum  in  fragrance; 

And  in  rich  exuberance,  be  like  the  luxuriant  pine ; 

In  constancy,  it  will  resemble  the  everflowing  stream, 
70  And  in  purity,  the  waters  of  the  limpid  unruffled  lake. 
Let  your  deportment  always  be  grave  and  thoughtful. 

And  your  conversation  calm  and  decided : 

Close  attention  at  the  commencement  is  truly  admirable ; 

Assiduity  to  the  end  is  equally  becoming  and  excellent : 
75  Such  conduct  is  the  basis  of  every  glorious  profession ; 

Its  praises  are  great  and  without  limit. 

Excel  in  learning,  and  you  will  ascend  to  official  station. 

Obtain  rank,  and  be  charged  with  the  affairs  of  government. 

Then  your  memory  will  be  cherished  like  the  sweet  pear  tree ; 
80  And  when  you  are  gone,  it  will  be  treasured  up  in  song. 
Music  has  distinctions  for  the  noble  and  the  ignoble : 

Different  rules  of  decorum  mark  superiors  and  inferiors. 

Let  superiors  live  in  harmony,  and  inferiors  in  concord : 

As  when  the  husband  sings,  the  wife  Joins  in  chorus. 
85  Abroad  let  the  teacher's  instructions  be  duly  heeded  : 

At  home  let  maternal  counsels  Imj  strictly  reijarded. 

All  the  children  of  your  uncles  and  aunle, 


1835.       Tscen  Tst^  Wan,  or  Thousand  Character  Classic,        233 

Sliould  be  treated  as  your  own  sons  and  daughters. 

Ardently  love  your  elder  and  younger  brothers, 
90  Who  arc  of  the  same  blood  and  lineage  with  yourself. 

Associates  must  enjoy  each  others*  anections, — 

Cutting,  grinding  and  paring  off  each  others*  excrescences. 

Benevolence,  tenderness,  commiseration,  and  sympathy, 

Must  not,  under  any  circumstances,  be  relinquished. 
95  Consistency,  justice,  purity,  and  humility,  should  not, 

Even  in  times  of  great  revolution,  be  neglected. 

If  the  disposition  be  gentle,  the  passions  will  be  tranquil : 

But  if  the  mind  is  agitated,  the  spirit  becomes  exhausted. 

If  you  seek  for  realities,  your  desires  will  be  fulfilled : 
100  If  you  indulge  undue  expectations,  your  wishes  will  be  frustrated. 

Firmness  of  resolution,  and  steadiness  of  purpose, 

Will  certainly  secure  to  you  official  dignity. 

Among  the  royal  cities  of  the  elegant  and  great  nation, 

Are  the  two  capitals,  the  eastern  and  the  western. 
105  Behind  the  one  is  the  hill  Md,ng ;  before  it,  the  river  Lo: 

Around  the  other  are  the  rapid  Wei  and  the  meandering  King. 

Numberless  and  intricate  are  the  halls  and  palaces ; 

Lofty  and  commanding  are  the  towers  and  galleries. 

Within  them  are  paintings  of  beasts  and  birds ; 
110  And  representations  of  deities  and  immortals. 

Splendid  apartments  are  opened  out  on  cither  side  j 

And  on  parallel  rows  of  pillars,  pavilions  are  supported. 

There  are  placed  the  seats  for  the  imperial  banquets. 

And  are  heard  the  stringed  and  wind  instruments  of  music. 
115  Ascending  the  steps  and  standing  on  the  terraces. 

Is  a  waving  sea  of  official  caps,  numerous  as  the  stars. 

On  the  right  you  pass  to  the  '  wide  inner  hall  ;* 

On  the  left  is  the  entrance  to  the  'splendid  chamber.* 

There  are  collected  the  most  ancient  books  and  records  \ 
120  And  crowds  of  illustrious  men  are  always  assembled. 

There  are  specimens  of  Too*s  ancient  writing,  and  of  Chung^s 
more  modern  style; 

Also  of  original  writings  with  varnish  on  bamboo,  and  of  the 
classics  that  were  preserved  in  a  wall. 

In  the  courts  the  civil  and  military  officers  are  ranged  in  order; 

In  the  streets,  side  by  side,  stand  the  noble  ministers  of  justice. 
126  To  some  of  them  is  given  an  invesftiture  of  eight  districts; 

And  to  each  of  their  families,  a  force  of  a  thousand  soldiers. 

Covered  with  higli  caps, they  accompany  the  imperial  chariot; 

And  their  ernamonts  are  shaken  by  the  rapid  motion  of  the  cha* 
riot  wheels. 

They  enjoy  hereditary  emoluments  with  extensive  wealth, 
130  And  abound  in  light  chariots,  drawn  by  sleek  steeds. 

Of  their  noble  plans  and  deeds  there  arc  numerous  examples, 

Which  have  been  engraved  on  stone  both  in  prose  and  verse 
There  was  Leu  of  Pwanke ;  and  there  was  E  Yin ; 

VOL.   IV,      NO.   V.  iJO 


234         Tse'en  Tszc  Wdn^  or  Thousand  Character  Classic,       Skp. 

The  one  supported  his  age,  the  other  upheld  the  goveriJineut. 
135  To  convert  the  sterile  Keuhfow  to  a  pleasant  residence, 

Who  but  Tan  the  lord  of  Chow  possessed  sufficient  ability  ? 

Duke  Hwan  rectified  abuses  and  united  the  empire, 

Upholding  the  weak  and  raising  again  the  fallen.  [Han  : 

Ke  and  his  compatriots  restored  the  degraded  Hwuy,  prince  of 
140  YuS's  virtue  influenced  Wooting  [and  made  him  prosperous]. 

Thus  vigorously  have  men  of  great  talents  exerted  themselves ; 

And  princes  by  the  aid  of  many  scholars  enjoyed  peace. 

From  Tain  thr  dominant  power  passed  to  Tsoo;  [tressed. 

Chaou  and  Wei,  by  their  varying  exjsedients,  were  sorely  dis- 
145  Tsin  deceitfully  obtained  a  passage  through  Yu  to  subdue  Kuh  : 

And  by  intrigue  all  the  barons  took  un  oath  of  fidelity  at  Tseen- 
too.  [ments] : 

Seaou  Ho  drew  up  laws  conformably  to  his  sovereign's  [engage- 

Hanfei  suftercd  by  the  cruel  laws  which  he  himself  framed. 

Thf^  famous  generals  Ke,  Tscen,  1*6,  and  Muh, 
160  Were  eminently  skilled  in  military  tactics. 

Tlic  terror  of  their  names  reached  to  the  sandy  desert ;       [ated. 

Their  praises  llcw — and  in  paintings  their  memories  are  perpetu- 
In  the  nine  departments  arc  marked  the  footsteps  of  Yu  : 

The  hundred  principalities  were  united  under  Tsln. 
155  Of  the  five  mountains,  the  great  Tac  is  the  most  honored  ; 

At  its  base,  on  the  hills  Yun  and  Ting,  were  altars  of  sacrifice. 

Behold  the  pass  Yingniun,  and  the  clay-colored  barrier : 

Behold  the  statiou  Ketecn,  and  the  red  colored  city  Cheihching. 

Behold  Kwanche,  the  perturbed  pool,  and  Ke^sheih,  the  craggy 
rocks ; 
160  With  Keuyay,  the  wide  waste,  and  the  lake  Tungting:    [uity. — 

These  are  vast  and  remote,  extending  wide  in  unbroken  contin* 

The  mountain  crags,  how  sombre!  The  ravines,  how  secluded  ! 
The  foundation  of  family  aggrandizement  lies  in  husbandry; 

Give  good  attention  therefore  to  sowing  and  to  reaping. 
165  Commence  your  labors  on  the  southern  fields ; 

For  it  is  there  we  must  first  sow  our  grain. 

Taxes  are  paid  in  ripe  grain ;  tribute,  in  the  first  fruits; 

Let  the  laborers  be  encouraged  and  rewarded, — the  indolent  held 
back  (or  degraded),  and  the  industrious  brought  forwards 

M§.ng  Ko  (Mencius)  esteemed  plainness  and  simplicity; 
170  And  Yu  the  historian  held  firmly  to  rectitude. 

These  nearly  approached  the  golden  medium, — 

Being  laborious,  humble,  diligent,  and  moderate. 

Listen  to  what  is  said,  and  investigate  the  principles^  explamed : 

Examine  men^s  conduct,  that  you  may  distinguish  their  characters 
17.5  Leave  behind  you  none  but  purposes  of  good  ; 

And  strive  to  act  in  such  a  manner  as  to  command  respect. 

When  satirized  and  admonished  examine  yourself, 

And  do  this  the  more  thoroughly  when  favors  increase. 
At  those  times  when  disgrace  and  shame  may  be  near. 


1835.       Tse'en  Tsze  Wan^  or  Thousand  Character  Classic,        235 

180  Seize  a  convenient  season  for  retirement  in  tlie  country. 

Thus  the  two  iUustrious  Soo  watched  their  opportunity. 

And  laid  aside  their  official  robes :  who  could  compel  them  ? 

Retire  far  away  to  an  unfrequented  place  to  dwell, 

And  seriously  meditate  in  solitude  and  silence. 
185  Explore  the  works  and  examine  the  words  of  the  ancients ; 

Dissipate  anxious  thoughts,  and  enjoy  rest  and  relaxation  ; 

Introduce  pleasures,  and  banish  all  perplexities : 

Lay  aside  subjects  of  sorrow,  and  call  up  those  which  induce  joy. 
See  in  the  pool  the  beautiful  and  splendid  water-lily ; 
190  Go  to  the  flower  gardens  and  pluck  twigs  of  the  rich  foliage ; 

Behold  the  evergreen  pepa ;  the  azure  beauties  of  the  tsuy ; 

And  the  wootung  tree,  early  and  silently  shedding  its  leaves ; 

The  old  roots  die  away  and  decay  of  themselves. 

And  the  falling  leaves  are  scattered  by  the  wind. 
195  The  roving  bird  kw&n  soars  alone  through  the  sky. 

And  mounts  aloft  to  the  highest  heavens.  [market ; 

Delight  in  reading  and  in  studying  the  books  found  in  the 

When  you  find  new  ones,  diligently  treasure  up  their  contents. 

Be  very  cautious  of  speaking  hastily  or  rashly, 
300  For  even  to  the  walls  of  your  apartment,  ears  may  be  attached. 

Always  provide  plain  food  for  your  meals. 

Thus  pleasing  the  palate  and  satisfying  the  appetite. 

Those  who  feed  luxuriously  lothe  rich  viands, 

While  the  hungry  disdain  not  dregs  and  husks. 
205  Even  among  kindred  deference  is  due  to  the  aged ; 

And  food  for  the  old  and  young  should  be  different. 
The  secondary  wives  should  attend  to  spinning, 

And  wait  on  their  husbands  in  the  retired  apartments. 

The  silken  fans  are  round  and  of  a  pure  white  ; 
210  The  candles  are  shining  and  luminous  as  silver. 

For  reclining  in  the  daytime,  for  slumbering  at  night. 

There  are  blue  straw  mats  and  ivory  mounted  couches,    [ceeds. 

With  stringed  instruments,  songs,  and  wine,  the  banquet  pro- 

To  each  a  cup  is  given,  and  all  the  goblets  are  upraised. 
215  They  lifl  high  their  hands,  and  their  feet  keep  time  with  the  music; 

And  every  one  is  pleased  and  delighted,  and  feels  himself  at  ease. 

The  eldest  wife's  son  becomes  his  father's  successor. 

And  offers  the  approfiriate  sacrifices  in  their  season  : 

He  bows  his  head  to  the  ground,  twice  makiiig  ol>eisancc, 
220  Filled  with  reverential  awe,  fear,  and  perturbation. 

In  epistolary  correspondence  be  concise,  speaking  to  the  point; 

And  in  verbal  answers  be  discreet  and  explicit. 

When  a  person  is  unclean,  he  bethinks  himself  of  the  bath  ; 

When  one  takes  hold  of  hot  things,  he  desires  something  cooling* 
225  The  asses  and  the  mules,  the  calves  and  the  cows. 

When  they  are  frightened,  leap  about  und  flee  away. 

Thieves  and  robbers  are  to  be  punished  with  death  ; 

Rebels  and  deserters  are  to  be  pursued  and  taken. 


236        Tse'en  Tsxe  Wan^  or  Thousand  Character  Classic.        Sep. 

Poo  was  skilled  with  the  bow  :  and  Leaou  in  games  of  ball. 
230  Ke  played  well  on  the  guitar,  and  Yuen  was  a  good  whistler. 
Teen  invented  pencils;  Lun  made  paper; 
Keun  was  a  good  craftsman ;  and  Jin  an  expert  angler ; — 
These  all  overcame  difficulties,  and  were  useful  to  the  world ; 
And  they  were  esteemed  clever,  and  extraordinary  men. 
235  Maou  and  She  were  very  beatiful  ladies, — 

The  first  had  a  melancholy  cast,  the  other  appeared  cheerful. 

Years  fly  away  like  arrows,  one  pushing  on  another ; 
The  sun  shines  brightly  through  his  whole  course. 
The  planetarium  where  it  is  suspended  constantly  revolves ; 
240  And  the  bright  moon  also  repeats  her  revolutions. 

To  support  fire,  add  fuel ;  so  cultivate  the  root  of  happiness, 
And  you  will  obtain  eternal  peace  and  endless  felicity. 

Let  your  step  be  even,  and  keep  your  head  erect ; 
And  looking  up  or  down,  maintain  the  respectful  demeanor  of 
courts  and  temples) ; 
245  Let  your  dress  be  complete,  and  your  deportment  sedate. 
Sustaining  a  modest,  retiring,  unobtrusive  manner. 
A  recluse,  vulgar,  and  uninformed,  person. 
Will  meet  the  same  ridicule  as  a  thorough  ignoramus. 
The  principal  auxiliaiy  particles  are  these  four — 
250  Fc/i,  tsacy  foo^  yay^ — *how,'  'indeed,'  'it  is  so,*  'yes.' 

Two  translations  of  this  work  have  been  published  within  a  few 
years;  one  in  1831,  as  an  appendix  to  the  Report  of  the  Anglochi- 
nese  college  ;  the  other  as  an  appendix  to  a  Comparative  Vocabulary 
of  the  Chinese,  Corean,  and  Japanese,  languages,  which  was  noticed 
in  our  last  number.  This  last  translation  is  literal  and  verbal, — 
each  character  standing  alone  in  Chinese  with  the  Corean  given  in 
both  the  Roman  and  native  character,  and  the  meaning  of  the  same 
in  Enghsh :  the  whole  is  without  notes  or  explanations,  and  conse- 
quently parts  of  it  arc  nearly  unintelligible,  as  may  be  seen  by  the 
four  following  lines,  with  which  the  book  commences : 

**  Heaven  and  earth  black  and  yellow  ; 
The  canopy  of  the  universe  wide  and  waste ; 
The  sun  and  moon  full  and  waning ; 
The  stars  and  constellations  arranged  and  spread  out.*' 

The  translation  which  is  appended  to  the  Report  is  free,  and  is  ac- 
companied by  copious  notes  to  illustrate  tlie  text.  We  have  em- 
ployed the  language  of  either  the  one  or  the  other  of  these  two  ver- 
sions in  our  translation,  whenever  it  suited  our  purpose :  and  we 
shall  take  the  same  liberty  with  the  notes,  and  sometimes  without 
the  formality  of  marks  of  quotation.  Our  object  is  to  convey  to  our 
readers  the  meaning  of  the  original,  and  along  with  it  such  addi- 
tional remarks  as  will  illustrate  the  Chinese  system  of  education  and 
develope  their  intellectual  and  moral  habits.  When  the  text  is  plain, 
therefore,  and  the  notes  contain  nothing  that  is  interesting  except 


1Q3;>.       Tseeti  Tszc  Wwiy  or  Thousand  Character  Classic,        237 

merely  to  the  student  in  the  language,  we  shall  pnss  them  over  in 
silence.  We  shall,  in  the  remarks  ive  make,  follow  the  plan  pursued 
in  the  Trimetrical  Classic,— of  referring  to  the  lines  by  numbers, 
sometimes  quoting  the  text,  sometimes  giving  a  paraphrase  of  it,  or 
perhaps  omitting  it  wholly. 

1.  '  The  heavens  are  of  a  sombre  hue,  the  color  of  the  earth  is 
yellow.'  In  these  lines  there  is  supposed  to  be  an  allusion  to  the 
creation,  or  original  formation,  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  The 
cosmogony  of  the  Chinese,  though  curious,  is  far  too  obscure  to  be 
explained  here :  suffice  it  to  remark,  when  all  things  were  in  exis- 
tence^  the  most  refined  and  subtle  floated  upwards,  and  formed  the 
heavens ;  the  more  gross  and  impure  settled  downwards  and  formed 
the  earth :  the  former  were  of  a  sombre  hue,  while  the  color  of  the 
latter  was  yellow. 

2.  '  The  whole  universe  was,  at  the  time  above  referred  to,  one 
wide  waste.'  "  The  heavens,"  says  one,  ''are  round  and  sombre; 
the  earth  is  square  and  yellow.  All  the  regions  above,  below,  and 
on  every  side  of  the  earth  are  called  yu,  'a  canopy;'  space,  having 
existed  ever  since  the  most  remote  antiquity,  is  expressed  by  cAovr, 
'  to  contain :'  hence  yu  chow  denotes  an  overspreading  canopy  and 
a  containing  space.  Solitude,  or  a  '  wide  waste,'  means  a  space 
where  no  human  foot  ever  trod."  Again,  ''  The  heavens  and  the 
earth  have  been  produced  by  the  original  substratum  of  all  things. 
The  heavens  are  denoted  by  a  term  which  signifies  'firmness;*  earth, 
by  one  which  means  '  suppleness.'  Spring  is  called  '  the  azure  hea- 
vens/ in  allusion  both  to  the  abundant  productions  and  to  the  resus- 
citation of  nature  at  that  season.  Summer  is  called  '  the  brilliant 
heavens,'  in  reference  to  the  influence  it  has  over  the  interior  of  the 
human  system.  Autumn  is  called  '  the  mournful  heavens,'  for  at 
that  season  the  earth  appears  as  if  it  were  destroyed,  the  core  of  its 
productions  injured,  and  all  things  faded  away.  The  winter  is  called 
'  the  upper  heavens,'  because  then  the  seasons  have  no  employment, 
and  merely  rest  above  and  govern  what  is  below:"  i.  e.  the  inter- 
course supposed  to  subsist  between  the  descending  breath  of  heaven 
and  the  ascending  breath  of  earth  suffers  a  temporary  suspension. 

8.  *  Music  harmonizes  the  two  principles  of  nature,'  or,  more  li- 
terally, "  music  harmonizes  the  male  principle  "  [with  the  female], 
that  is,  the  superior  principle  with  the  inferior — yang  with  yttt.  The 
far  famed  and  mysterious  system  of  the  dual  powers,  is  here  brought 
to  view.  It  is  said  that  the  breath  of  yin  and  yang  produces  music, 
wherein  are  twelve  degrees  or  notes.  But  we  confess  ourselves  un- 
able to  understand  the  explanations  given  of  this  subject,  and  there- 
fore leave  it  for  the  considerntion  of  those  who  are  fond  of  nonsense. 

11,  12.  The  river  Le,  in  which  gold  was  found,  is  in  the  province 
of  Yunnan :  it  is  sometimes  callea  the  Golden-sanded  river  (Kin- 
sha  keang),  because  gold  is  found  among  the  sands  in  its  bed.  Earth 
and  its  productions,  it  will  be  perceived,  are  the  subjects  treated  of 
in  these  and  the  lines  immediately  following  them :  but  why  'swords' 
are  spoken  of  in  the  I3th  line,  it  is  not  easy  to  conjecture ;  perhaps 


238        Tse'en  Tsze  Want  or  Thousand  Character  Classic,        Sep. 

it  may  be  because  they  are  made  of  metal.  The  keukeu^  was  one 
of  five  swords  belonging  to  a  king  of  one  of  the  small  states  of  China : 
it  was  ornamented  with  seven  stars  and  a  representation  of  the  dra- 
gon. The  people  of  the  neighboring  countries  heard  of  it,  and  of- 
fered the  king  3000  valuable  horses  if  he  would  allow  them  to 
examine  it :  but  he  would  not  consent.  Pearls  were  called  '  night 
splendors  *  from  the  following  incident:  a  minister  of  state,  walking 
abroad  on  a  certain  occasion,  found  a  wounded  snake,  to  which  he 
gave  medicine  and  saved  its  life.  Afterwards,  when  he  was  again 
abroad  in  the  evening,  he  saw  the  snake  holding  a  brilliant  pearl  in 
its  mouth,  and  as  be  approached  it,  the  snake  is  said  to  have  ad- 
dressed him  thus  :  '  I  am  the  son  of  his  majesty  the  dragon,  and 
while  recreating  myself  was  wounded :  to  you,  sir,  I  am  indebted 
for  the  preservation  of  my  life,  and  have  brought  this  pearl  to  re- 
compense you  for  your  kindness.'  The  minister  accepted  the  pearl 
and  presented  it  to  his  sovereign,  who  placed  it  in  his  hall,  where  by 
its  influence  the  night  became  as  day ;  hence  pearls  received  the 
name  '  night  splendors.' 

15,  16.  With  reference  to  fruits,  it  is  said,  that  one  of  the  ancient 
kings  had  *  damsons '  as  large  as  the  egg  of  the  goose,  and  of  the 
most  delicious  flavor.  But  lest  others  should  possess  the  same  in 
equal  perfection,  the  king  always  took  care  to  have  the  stone  extract- 
ed from  the  fruit  before  presenting  it  to  any  of  his  friends.  Mustard 
is  chiefly  esteemed  for  its  power  in  dispelling  melancholy ;  and  gin- 
ger, because  it  expands  the  intellect  and  cures  loathsome  diseases. 

19 — 36.  In  this  paragraph,  the  early  rulers  of  the  world, — ^the  Chi- 
nese empire,  are  brought  forward  as  examples  of  all  that  is  either 
good  or  great.  During  the  reign  of  Fuhhe,  the  first  ruler  to  whom 
a  human  character  has  been  given  by  the  Chinese  historians,  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  dragon  was  considered  as  the  most  felicitous  omen, 
and  by  it  the  rank  of  officers  was  designated :  hence  Fuhhe's  mi- 
nisters were  styled  lung  sze^  '  dragon  masters.'  Shinnung,  *  the  di- 
vine husbandman'  regulated  official  rank  by  fire,  and  hence  is  called 
the  *'  fire  emperor.'  In  the  time  of  Shaouhaou,  a  certain  bird  ap« 
peared,  called  the/uy}|^  neaou,  or  phoenix,  whose  appearance  was  re- 
garded as  a  happy  prognostic :  hence  the  rank  of  officers  was  desig- 
nated by  the  figures  of  birds  on  their  garments;  and  they  were  call- 
ed neaou  kwan^ '  bird  rulers.'  Hwangte,  or  Keenyuen,  was  the  in- 
ventor of  the  mechanical  arts,  by  which*the  weulth  of  the  people  was 
greatly  increased ;  and  therefore  he  was  called  the  '  sovereign  of 
men.'  Figures  of  the  dragon  and  of  the  phoenix  have  both  continued 
in  use  to  the  present  day,  though  not  for  the  purpose  of  denoting 
the  rank  of  office.  The  phrase  le  show,  '  black-haired  race,'  is 
equivalent  to  pih  sing, '  the  hundred  surnames,'  or  the  people  col- 
lectively,— the  people  being  so  called  from  the  fact  that  their  hair  is 
black.  The  original  of  what  we  have  translated  '  foreigners '  is  not 
e,  *  barbarians,'  but  pin^  '  guests ;'  these  guests' were  the  jung  keang, 
tribes  or  hords  of  people,  situated,  the  former  on  the  north,  and  the 
Intter  on  the  south,  of  China. 


1835.      Tsctn  Tszc  Wan,  or  Thousand  Character  Classic.        239 

37 — 40.  The  writer  now  proceeds  to  tlie  subject  of  self-cultiva- 
tion, and  commences  with  showing  the  importance  of  the  human 
body,  which  is  composed  of  four  great  elements  and  five  constant 
virtues.  In  the  text,  the  'four  great  elements*  are  expressed  by  sze 
tae^  simply  'four  great:'  but  the  commentator  says  these  are  the  ele- 
ments earth,  air,  fire,  and  water,  of  which  the  matter  and  properties 
of  the  body  are  composed.  The  five  cardinal  virtues  are  humanity 
(or  benevolence),  justice,  propriety,  wisdom,  and  truth.  Composed 
of  such  materials,  and  endowed  with  such  powers,  and  having  been 
carefully  nourished  by  our  parents,  we  ought  to  preserve  our  bo- 
dies, guarding  them  against  every  evil  and  danger. 

49,  50.  /  Mih  deeply  regretted  that  silk  threads  should  be  colored ; 
and  there  is  an  ode  which  praises  the  white  fleeces  of  the  lambs.'  The 
ancients  hated  vice  and  esteemed  virtue.  Mih,  perceiving  that  the 
white  silk  threads  were  colored  and  had  lost  their  original  purity, 
pitied  them  ;  saying,  if  blue  or  yellow,  or  any  other  color  is  imparted 
to  them,  the  silk  is  then  rendered  blue  or  yellow,  and  loses  its  natural 
appearance.  Thus  all  men  by  nature  are  originally  good ;  but  by 
dwelling  among  those  who  are  vicious,  they  become  contaminated 
and  grow  like  them.  A  whole  kingdom  was  renovated  by  the  vir- 
tuous government  of  Wan  Wang:  his  ofiicers  were  men  of  integrity 
and  uprightness,  and  the  purity  of  their  intentions  was  celebrated  by 
poets  under  the  emblem  of  wool:  hence  the  praises  of  the  lambs  of 
the  flock. 

55 — 59.  '  Sounds  are  reverberated  in  the  deep  valley,  and  reecho- 
ed in  the  vacant  hall :  misery  is  brought  upon  men  by  their  accu- 
mulated vices ;  and  happiness  is  the  reflection — the  recompense — of 
their  multiplied  virtues.'  The  scope  of  this  passage  is  to  illustrate 
the  certainty  and  rapidity  with  which  good  and  evil  are  followed  by 
their  appropriate  rewards.  The  virtues  and  vices  of  mankind  are 
requited  as  surely  as  the  shadow  follows  the  substance,  and  as  swiftly 
as  the  echo  answers  to  the  sound. 

77,  78.  '  Excel  in  learning,  and  you  will  be  appointed  to  offices 
of  trust,  be  prepared  to  take  charge  cf  public  business,  and  manage 
the  aflbirs  of  state.'  *^  Formerly,"  says  a  commentator  on  this  pas- 
sage, '*  Soo  Tsin  took  leave  of  his  family  with  the  intention  of  travel- 
ing for  literary  improvement.  He  returned  home  at  the  end  of  ten 
years  unsuccessful,  nnd  his  sister-in-law  did  not  rise  to  meet  him,  nor 
did  his  wife  lay  aside  the  weh  which  she  was  weaving  to  congratu- 
late him.  Whereupon  Soo  Tsin  sighed  and  said,  'because  I  have 
been  unsuccessful,  my  wife  and  sister  fail  in  their  duty  to  me.'  He 
then  immediately  commenced  a  coarse  of  study,  and  continued  it 
night  and  day.  When  sleepy,  he  roused  himself  by  piercing  his  thigh 
with  a  sharp  instrument;  and  in  two  years  he  became  an  accomplish- 
ed scholar.  He  then  attached  himself  to  the  king  of  Tse,  who  was 
opposing  a  neighboring  prince ;  and  having  persuaded  the  nobles 
of  the  'six  contending  states'  to  resist  that  prince^  Soo  Thin  was  ap« 
pointed  minister,  and  received  the  seals  of  his  oflice.  With  this 
honor  he  resolved  to  reviiiit  his  family)  and  was  met  by  his  sister-in- 


240         Tscen  Tszc  IV7i/t,  or  Thousand  Character  Classic.       Sep. 

law  sixty  le  (or  Cliinese  miles)  from  home.  To  his  inquiry  into  the 
reason  of  this  difi'erence  in  her  conduct,  she  replied, '  I  have  heard  of 
your  appointment  to  the  office  of  prime  niiuiFter,  andThy  this  means 
the  fame  of  my  family  will  reach  the  remotest  parts  of  the  empire. 
I  have  therefore  traveled  so  far  to  show  my  attachment  to  you.  Who 
would  not  have  done*  the  samel'  'You  my  sister-in-law,'  replied 
Soo  Tsin, '  must  have  all  the  praise  of  my  success.'  Now  is  not  this 
a  proof  that  extensive  learning  will  procure  honors  and  emoluments?" 

79}  80.  *•  Then  your  memory  will  be  cherished  like  the  sweet  pear 
tree,  and  when  you  are  gone  it  will  be  celebrated  in  song.'  Tran- 
quilizing  the  people  and  settling  their  litigations  are  the  nrst  things 
to  be  attended  to  by  officers  of  government.  Chaou  Kung  was  go- 
vernor of  a  province  in  the  west,  and  used  to  travel  into  the  south  to 
administer  justice.  Fearing  to  interrupt  the  people  in  their  agricul* 
tural  pursuits  when  he  went  to  settle  their  litigations,  he  summoned 
them  beneath  a  pear  tree  for  the  sake  of  expedition.  After  he  was 
dead,  the  people  and  nobles  were  alike  affected  with  a  sense  of  his 
benevolent  government,  and  could  not  bear  to  cut  down  the  pear 
tree ;  they  also  composed  songs  to  commemorate  his  illustrious  deeds. 

81 ,  83.  These  lines  refer  to  the  distinctions  of  rank  which  arc 
sometimes  marked  in  music.  Ceremonial  music  and  the  rites  of 
decorum  vary  according  to  rank,  though  they  do  not  altogether  and 
exactly  mark  its  distinctions.  For  example,  in  an  ancient  dance, 
the  emperor  was  entitled  to  eight  bands  of  musicians;  the  nobles,  to 
six ;  the  officers  of  government  to  four ;  the  people  to  two.  In 
former  times  kings  instituted  ceremonies,  which  discriminated  supe- 
riors from  inferiors,  and  the  honorable  from  the  ignoble:  in  tlie 
court,  the  prince  is  distinguished  from  his  ministers;  and,  in  the 
ladies,  apartment,  the  senior  takes  the  precedence.  The  rules,  on 
which  ceremonies  are  regulated,  are  permanent. 

103,  104.  With  these  lines  the  subject  is  again  changed,  and  the 
writer  proceeds  to  describe  the  ancient  capitals,  their  situation,  &c 
The  ancient  eastern  capital  Loyang,  is  in  the  modern  Honan  foo ; 
and  the  western,  Changngan,  is,  we  believe,  in   Sengan  foo. 

107 — 1 18.  These  lines  furnish  us  with  a  picture  of  the  imperial 
palaces.  The  buildings  arc  numerous,  lofty,  and  commanding;  the 
apartments  are  spacious,  and  provided  with  seats  for  entertainments 
(which  in  those  ancient  times  were  merely  mats),  and  instruments  of 
music.  '  When  the  ministers  of  state  ascend  the  steps  of  the  hall  of 
audience  on  the  east,  they  ought  to  raise  the  left  foot  first,  but  the 
right  foot  should  go  first  when  they  ascend  on  the  west.'  Their  caps 
were  in  forni  like  the  union  of  two  hands, — made  sometimes  of  pea- 
cock's  feathers,  sometimes  of  deer's  skins,  and  at  other  times  of  com- 
mon leather.  The  comparison  of  them  to  the  stars  refers  to  their 
number. 

119, 120.  All  the  books  and  manuscripts  of  former  times  were 
collected:  those  of  the  three  ancient  monarchs  were  called /^n,  lite- 
rally *the  tombs;'  and  those  of  the  five  emperors  were  called  Wcn^ 
•  canons.'     For  an  account  of  the  difiercnt  modes  of  writing,  the 


18'J5.      Tscen  Tszc  Wdn^  or  Thousand  Character  Clasiic.        2(1 

reader  is  referred  to  the  21  st  page  of  tlie  3d  volume.  The  books 
^  preserved  within  a  wall/  were  those  saved  from  the  conflagration 
caused  by  Tsin  Chehwang,  who  gave  orders  to  liave  all  the  books  of 
the  ancients  burnt. 

124.  In  ancient  times,  ministers  of  justice,  that  they  might  not 
interrupt  the  pursuits  of  the  people,  assembled  beneath  a  tree  on  the 
highway  for  the  dispatch  of  public  business ;  hence  in  the  text  it  is 
said, '  in  the  streets,  side  by  side,  stand  the  ministers  of  justice.* 

143, 144.  Our  author^s  object  being  to  give  examples  of  able,  and 
not  of  good  men  alone,  he  here  cites  instances  of  successful  intrigue 
and  violence  during  the  periods  of  contention  among  those  powerful 
barons  who  existed  in  China  before  they  were  subdued  by  the  mo- 
narchs  of  the  Tsin  and  Han  dynasties.  Of  the  five/ia,  rv^«fv«i,  pow* 
erful  nobles,  duke  Hwan  whose  possessions  comprehended  the  state 
Tse  (in  Shantung)  has  been  already  named,  line  137.  From  him 
the  dominant  power  passed  successively,  by  craf%,  intrigue,  and  vio- 
lence, into  the  hands  of  the  dukes  of  Tsin,  Tsin,  Sung,  and  Tsoo. 
The  limitation  under  which  our  author  labored  (in  having  only  a 
given  number  of  characters)  permitted  him  to  name  only  two  of  these 
five  states.  In  like  manner,  Chaou  and  Wei  only  are  mentioned  as 
two  of  the  five  contending  states  at  the  close  of  the  Chow  dynasty, 
which,  wearied  out  by  their  incessant  fightings  and  intrigues,  fell  a 
prey  to  a  seventh,  the  ruler  of  which  tbus^  became  universal  monarch 
and  established  the  dynasty  of  Tsin. 

145,  146.  Heen  Kung,  the  prince  of  the  state  of  Tsin,  sent 
presents  of  precious  stones  to  Yu,  to  obtain  from  its  prince  per- 
mission to  pass  through  his  territories  to  conquer  the  state  of  Kuh. 
This  having  been  accomplished,  an  attack  was  then  made  on  Yu, 
which  was  also  subdued,  and  the  stones  and  horses  taken  back. 
Confederations,  in  those  times,  were  confirmed  by  an  oath.  *'  The 
ceremony  of  taking  the  oath  consisted  in  cutting  a  victim,  which  was 
about  to  be  offered  in  sacrifice,  and  sipping^  or  smearing  the  lips  with, 
its  blood,  accompanied  with  prayer  to  the  gods  and  a  solemn  asse- 
veration of  constant  fidelity  and  mutual  attachment.*' 

153.  Here  are  introduced  a  few  topographical  notices,  commenc- 
ing with  the  division  of  the  world,  or  Chinese  empire,  into  nine  de- 
partments :  this  is  attributed  to  the  celebrated  Yu,  the  successor  of 
Yaou  and  Shun,  who,  having  drained  off  the  waters  of  the  deluge, 
divided  the  world  into  kew  chow^  ^  nine  departments.* 

173,  174.  The  plain  and  simple  meaning  of  these  lines  is,  that 
*the  characters  of  men  should  be  observed,  as  shown  by  their  lan- 
guage and  deportment.*  One  writer  has  rendered  them  in  the  fol- 
lowing words :  *'  In  listening  to  sounds  examine  the  principle  on 
which  they  proceed ;  in  your  observations  on  the  appearance,  care- 
fully discriminate  the  countenance.*'  He  subjoins  the  following 
illustrations :  **  Pih  Keae  of  the  latter  Han  dynasty  made  a  tour  for 
the  purpose  of  improving  himself  in  learning;  and  when  he  returned, 
his  neighbors  invited  him  to  an  entertainment,  at  which  he  was  the 
chief  guest.    Before  him  was  a  man  playing  on  the  guitar  whose  eyes 

VOL.   IV.      NO.   V.  31 


'2-12  Tstai  Tszc  Wan^  or  Thousand  Character  Chissic,        Sep. 

were  fixed  on  a  tree,  wliere  a  cricket  was  chirping,  and  a  Jocust  ad- 
vancing to  seize  it.  The  musician,  fearing  tlie  locust  would  eat  the 
cricket,  wished  to  kill  the  former.  The  tones  of  the  guitar  had  the 
power  of  destruction,  and  Pih  Keae  hearing  them  immediately  left 
the  table  to  rescue  the  insect.  His  friends  inquired  why  he  rose  so 
hastily,  and  remonstrated  with  him  on  the  impropriety  of  his  con- 
duct, since  the  feast  was  especially  provided  to  welcome  him  home 
after  his  long  absence.  He  replied, '  because  I  have  heard  the  des- 
tructive sound  of  the  guitar.*  They  all  expressed  their  astonishment 
at  his  conduct  and  ridiculed  his  opinions:  but  such  was  the  result  of 
bringing  sound  to  the  test  of  principles. — It  is  said  that  when  duke 
Hwaii  summoned  his  nobles  to  an  audience,  all  obeyed  except 
lord  Wei :  the  duke  noticing  his  absence,  commanded  Kwan  Chung 
to  go  and  punish  him.  Shortly  after  Kwan  ^hung  withdrew,  and 
his  majesty  retired  to  his  apartment  in  the  palace:  the  wife  of 
Wei,  perceiving  from  Hwan's  countenance  that  he  designed  to  kill 
lier  husband,  immediately  disheveled  her  hair,  changed  her  apparel, 
and  threw  herself  at  his  feet  to  supplicate  his  forgiveness :  he  in- 
quired how  she  knew  his  intentions,  since  no  one  had  disclosed 
them.  She  replied,  ^I  have  heard  that  your  majesty  assumes  three 
different  expressions  of  countenance:  the  first  of  which  is  joyful 
and  delights  in  clemency ;  the  second  is  sensual  and  indicative  of 
avaricious  feelings ;  the  third  is  warlike  and  distinguished  by  fierce- 
ness: thus  it  was  by  studying  your  majesty's  countenance  that  1 
ascertained  your  intentions.*  The  duke  desisted  from  his  purpose. 
The  next  day,  Kwan  Chung  repaired  to  the  court  to  return  thanks 
to  his  majesty  for  the  gracious  pardon  which  he  had  bestowed  on 
Wei,  when  Hwan  asked,  *  how  do  you  know  that  I  have  pardoned 
him?'  *  Because,'  said  he,  *your  majesty's  words  are  few  and  your 
countenance  is  changed/  The  duke  replied,  '  with  such  virtuous 
assistants  as  yourself  and  the  wife  of  Wei,  how  can  1  ever  be  grieved 
at  the  state  of  my  country?'  " 

189 — 196.  In  this  paragraph  reference  is  made  to  several  objects 
of  natural  history,  but  we  have  been  unable  to  ascertain  all  pf  them. 
The  le'enhwa  or  water-lily  (Nelumhium  speciosum)  is  the  well  known 
mythological  lotus  of  the  Budhists ;  it  is  cultivated  by  the  Chinese  in 
their  pleasure  grounds  for  its  beauty,  and  in  their  fields  for  its  edible 
root  and  seeds.  The  pepa  (Mespilus  Japonica)  is  the  fruit  called  lo« 
quat  by  the  Chinese  of  Canton ;  it  is  a  species  of  medlar,  and  rather 
an  inferior  fruit.  The  tsuy  is  said  by  the  commentator  to  be  a  bird 
with  it  green  plumage,  but  what  kind  of  bird  is  intended,  or  indeed  if 
any  bird  is  spoken  of  by  our  author,  we  cannot  ascertain.  The 
wootung  is  a  tall  tree,  and  the  sound  made  by  the  wind  ptlssing 
through  its  leaves  is  said  to  resemble  that  of  a  trumpet,  hence  its 
name  of  wootung^  or  '  the  trumpet  flower  tree.'  Others  say,  that  it 
derives  its  name  from  the  circumstance  that  musical  instruments  are 
made  of  its  wood.  The  kwan  is  called  an  albatros  by  one,  a  bird 
larger  than  a  fowl  by  another,  and  a  diving  fish  of  enormous  size  by 
a  third ;  but  what  bird  is  intended  we  cannot  gucbt;. 


I8(]r>.       Ts^eu  Tszft  Wan,  or  Thousand  CharacUr  Classic.        243 

201,  &.C.  Temperance  in  eating  is  here  recommended.  **  If  a 
man  has  a  sufficiency  of  food  agreeable  to  his  taste,  why  need  he 
desire  various  kinds  of  dainties  1  But  if  he  accustom  himself  to  rich 
living,  and  have  fish  boiled,  and  fowls  and  pigs  dressed  every  day, 
he  will  still  be  compelled  to  desist  from  eating  when  he  is  satiated ; 
and  he  who  is  hungry  or  thirsty,  though  he  drink  the  dregs  of  wine, 
or  eat  the  husks  of  corn,  will  still  be  able  to  satisfy  his  appetite."  In 
the  remarks  on  a  subsequent  line  it  is  added  :  *^  Those  who  have  ar*" 
rived  at  an  advanced  period  of  life,  ought  to  be  indulged  with  animal 
food,  which  the  exhausted  state  of  nature  then  requires  $  hence  there 
should  be  a  distinction  made  between  the  food  of  the  old  and  young/' 

207.  On  this  passage  we  find  the  following  commentary :  '*  The 
superior  and  inferior  wives  ought  to  employ  themselves  at  the  loom 
and  shuttle  to  show  their  diligence,  and  wait  upon  their  husband 
with  his  headdress  and  comb  in  his  private  room,  to  manifest  their 
respect  for  him.  The  family  of  Paou  Seuen  was  poor,  and  he  took 
delight  in  constantly  poring  over  books.  Shaou  Reun  perceiving 
his  virtuous,  habits,  offered  his  daughter  to  him  in  marriage ;  where- 
upon he  said  to  her,  *  in  the  family  of  your  father  you  have  been  ac- 
customed to  the  luxuries  and  elegancies  of  life,  how  will  you  bear  the 
change  in  your  circumstances  when  you  come  to  reside  in  the  liouse 
of  a  poor  man?  She  replied,  'my  father,  perceiving  that  you  are  a 
man  of  virtue  and  probity,  determined  to  propose  me  as  your  wife ; 
and  if  you  do  not  reject  my  father^s  offer,  how  shall  I  presume  to 
decline  the  connection  V  Paou  Seuen  smiling,  answered,  *  if  these 
are  your  sentiments,  I  can  certainly  have  no  objection  to  the  pro- 
posal.' " 

249,  250.  In  accordance  with  the  account  respecting  the  origin 
of  the  Tseen  Tsze  W&n,  these  two  lines  are  supposed  to  have  been 
composed  of  those  characters  which  Chow  Hingtsze  had  not  found 
it  practicable  to  introduce  into  any  previous  part  of  his  work ;  and 
surely  the  abrupt  and  disjointed  manner  in  which  they  are  intro- 
duced favors  that  supposition. 

Those  of  our  readers,  who  have  had  patience  to  follow  our  author 
and  commentators  to  the  end  of  their  work,  will  agree  with  us  in  the 
opinion  that  it  is  poorly  adapted  to  accomplish  the  purposes  of  educa- 
tion. Children,  and  those  too  of  riper  years,  never,  or  at  least  very 
seldom,  take  it  up  except  with  reluctance ;  and  the  study  of  it  they 
accordingly  regard  as  an  irksome  task.  The  perusal  of  the  Thou- 
sand Character  Classic,  either  in  the  original  or  as  it  appears  in  the 
translation,  will  serve  to  show  somewhat  of  the  need  there  is  here  for 
new  works  in  the  departments  of  primary  education.  And  this  ne- 
cessity will  he  more  and  more  apparent,  when  we  proceed  to  the 
examination  of  the  higher  classics. 


tF'V^>^  ■ 


244  Walks  abouH  Canton..  Skp. 


Art.  IV.  Walks  about  Canton:  apothecary^ s  shop  and  hornefs 
nest;  two  blind  fiddlers;  little  twin  beggars;  cricket-fights; 
Budhistic  tax  gatherers.    Extracts  from  a  private  journal. 

A  hornet's  nest  of  enormous  size,  hung  up  in  an  apothecary^s 
shop,  having  for  several  days  attracted  the  attention  of  travelers,  in- 
duced me  to  inquire  respecting  the  object  of  placing  it  in  that  posi- 
tion. Accordingly  I  entered  the  shop,  and  after  the  usual  civilities, 
taking  a  cup  of  tea,  wishing  health,  wealth,  d&c.,  began  to  inquire  of 
the  principal  person  in  the  shop  concerning  the  properties  of  various 
medicines  then  before  us ;  at  length  the  hornet's  nest  came  to  be 
noticed :  '*  it  was  brought  from  a  great  distance,*'  said  the  old  gen- 
tleman, "it  grew  on  a  very  high  tree, its  cruel  and  poisonous  inmates 
had  all  been  driven  out,"  etc.,  etc.  The  conclusion  of  the  whole 
matter  was,  that  his  medicines  would  cure  all  kinds  of  diseases,  and 
the  hornet's  nest  was  a  proof  of  it !    Monday^  July  20<A. 

Two  blind  fiddlers  attracted  my  notice  this  afternoon.  They 
were  middle-aged  and  stout  looking  men,  but  utterly  unable  to  see. 
Each  had  a  stringed  instrument,  somewhat  like  the  guitar,  though 
very  much  inferior  to  it ;  each  had  likewise  a  long  bamboo  cane 
in  his  hand,  and  a  wallet  hanging  over  his  shoulder.  They  were 
going  from  shop  to  shop,  begging  for  '  cash,'  or  whatever  they  could 
obtain.  When  they  marched,  one  followed  the  other,  taking  hold 
of  the  skirt  of  his  garment,  or  rather  placing  his  right  hand  on  the 
right  shoulder  of  his  fellow.  On  entering  a  shop,  they  immediately 
commenced  playing  and  continued  doing  so  till  they  obtained  their 
*  kumshaw ;'  they  then  instantly  desisted  and  moved  to  another  shop, 
and  repeated  the  same  operation.  Women  and  children  often  ap- 
pear begging  in  the  same  manner,  and  sometimes  four  or  five,  nay, 
even  a  dozen  in  a  company. 

l^wo  little  girls,  enough  alike  to  be  twins,  passed  along  down  in 
the  same  street  where  I  saw  the  blind  fiddlers.  They  too  were  both 
blind,  and  were  equipped  and  marched  in  the  same  style  as  the  two 
old  veterans — except  they  had  no  music,  and  instead  of  wallets  were 
furnished  with  large  wooden  dishes.  They  were  bareheaded  and 
barefooted,  ragged,  filthy,  and  half  covered  with  a  certain  species  of 
vermin,  well  known  among  some  of  the  poorer  classes  of  people  in 
this  country.  On  overtaking  them  and  listening  to  what  they  were 
saying,  for  they  were  chattering  at  a  great  rate  and  in  excellent 
httmor,  I  found  they  were  bound  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  foreign 
factories.  They  were  nine  years  old,  and  were  sent  out  on  their 
expedition  by  their  parents.     Wednesday,  July  22d, 

Cricket'fights.  The  people  of  the  celestial  empire,  who  have 
never  been  in  the  Coliseo  de  los  Toros  at  Madrid,  or  in  any  other 
similar  places  of  the  west,  have  no  conception  of  the  splendid  ex- 
hibitions of  European  bull-fights.     Nuy,  should  sons  of  Han  have 


1835.  Walks  about  Canton,  245 

tlie  audacity  to  cut  olTa  ImlTs  head,  or  to  tie  up  one  of  those  animals 
and  then  let  loose  upon  him  a  pack  of  hlood-hounds  to  tear  him  in 
pieces,  they  would  immediately  be  placed  under  the  ban  of  empire, 
and  the  priests  of  Budlia  would  (could  they  get  possession  of  them) 
forthwith  send  them  down  to  the  ninth  region  of  hades,  there  to  be 
torn  in  pieces  by  the  monsters  of  the  nether  world.  Moreover,  I 
doubt  whether  the  Chinese  have  much  knowledge  of  the  more  homely 
sports  of  the  cockpit.  To  allow  the  '  chieftain  of  the  poultry-yard  * 
to  take  the  field,  would  not  only  expose  him  to  imminent  danger,  but 
would  occasion  a  loss  of  flesh,  and  render  him  far  less  valuable  in  the 
market — ^facts  which  have  great  force  with  those  who  understand  the 
true  principles  of  economy.  But  the  fighting  of  crickets,  the  let- 
ting loose  oif  one  of  these  belligerents  against  another,  is  really  very 
fine  sport  and  every  way  worthy  the  dignity  of  a  nation  which  has  no 
equal.  Midsummer,  when  the  mercury  is  well  up,  is  the  time  for 
the  battles  of  the  crickets.  During  this  season  they  are  taken  in 
great  numbers  on  the  neighboring  hills,  and  brought  to  the  city, 
where  they  are  sold  for  from  one  cash  to  several  tens  of  dollars,  per 
head.  Hundreds  and  thousands  of  dollars  are  annually  staked  on 
the  prowess  of  these  warriors.  A  first  rate  cricket,  like  a  fine  courser, 
will  sometimes  have  several  wagers  pending  upon  a  single  trial  of 
bis  strength.  All  classes  of  persons,  coolies,  servants,  shopmen, 
gentkmen  of  town  and  country,  ofiicers  civil  and  military,  old  men 
and  boys,  engage  in  this  species  of  gambling.  The  cricket  most 
commonly  employed  iti  this  service  seems  to  be  the  male  of  the  com- 
mon ChrylJus  campestris :  it  has  a  noble  martial  appearance,  and  is 
every  way  well  harnessed  for  the  fight.  I  saw  several  hundreds  of 
them  for  sale  to-day  in  one  of  the  streets  of  the  western  suburbs. 
The  best  crickets  need  no  excitement  to  induce  them  to  meet  an 
antagonist,  which  they  always  do  in  single  combat, — cricket  against 
cricket ;  and  it  is  said  that  like  men  of  honor  they  never  quit  the 
field  until  one  or  the  other  has  received  full  satisfaction. 

P.  S.  On  inquiry,  I  have  been  told  that  ^  cock-fighting  is  com- 
mon in  China :'  it  may  be  so  in  regions  beyond  where  I  have  tra- 
veled ;  but  I  never  have  seen,  nor  yet  met  with  any  person  who  has 
witnessed,  such  fighting  in  this  country.     Friday^  July  31 5^ 

Budiists  engaged  cls  tar  gatherers  is  a  subject  which  is  soon 
explained.  By  the  usages  of  the  country,  Budhists  are  not  allowed 
to  hold  office,  and  of  course  are  not  legal  tax  gatherers.  I  will  re- 
port what  I  saw,  and  the  thing  will  be  easily  understood.  The 
priests,  who  were  all  Budhists,  five  or  six  in  number,  were  going 
from  house  to  house,  and  from  shop  to  shop :  some  of  them  had 
purses,  and  others  were  furnished  with  printed  labels  and  brushes : 
the  former  went  first  and  received  money  from  the  inmates  of  the 
house  or  shop ;  then  came  tlie  latter  and  marked  all  those  places 
where  money  was  given  them.  The  amount  given,  as  well  as 
the  reason  for  which  it  was  done,  I  could  not  ascertain ;  nor  should 
it  perhaps  be  called  a  tax*,  hut  surely  it  was  something  very  much 
like  a  tax.     Monday^  August  3d, 


•ZAi\  iAtrrarif  \otiers.  Srp. 


Art.  V.  Literary  notices,  1.  The  Friend  of  India ;  published 
every  Thursday  morning,  Serampore ;  January  \st  to  July  16/A, 
I8;i5:   Vol  1,  Nos.  1  to  29. 

2.   The    Canton  Press;  published  every  Saturday;    September 
I2th  to  26M,  1835.     Vol.  1,  Nos.  I  to  3. 

Every  new  accession  to  the  literary  force  now  engaged  in  diflfusing 
a  knowledge  of  the  East-— the  extent  and  importance  of  its  territories, 
the  value  and  variety  of  its  natural  productions,  and  the  moral  and 
intellectual  condition  of  its  numerous  inhabitants,  affords  us  sincere 
pleasure.  We  hail  with  satisfaction  the  two  publications  of  which 
the  nameft  stand  at  the  head  of  this  article.  **  The  welfare  of  India, 
the  country  of  our  adoption,  though  not  of  our  birth,'*  say  the  con- 
ductors of  the  paper  published  at  Serampore,  '^  is  the  grand  object 
of  our  labors :  and  the  means  by  which  that  aim  can  alone  be  rea- 
lized, are  the  diffusion  of  correct  information  and  just  views  res- 
pecting her  interests,  and  the  encouragement  of  right  feeling  towards 
her.*'  Again  they  say:  "  With  respect  to  the  promotion  of  a  nation's 
wellbeing  by  its  rulers,  we  believe  the  great  mistake  of  governments 
in  general  arises  from  an  anxiety  to  do  too  much.  There  is  no  per- 
suading them,  that  people  will  get  on  best  with  their  own  business, 
when  least  meddled  with.  They  need  most  to  learn  how  to  leave 
men  alone.  Security  of  property  and  person,  at  a  cost  as  small  as 
possible  to  the  nation,  is  the  grand  end  of  a  government.  When 
this  is  secured,  perhaps  all  the  other  requisites  for  national  advance- 
ment can  be  found  better  in  society  itself,  than  in  the  measures  of  the 
government.  National  prosperity,  to  deserve  the  name,  must  be  the 
associate  and  fruit  of  universal  activity  and  intelligence  in  the  peo- 
ple: and  these  can  never  be  effectually  awakened  and  maintained 
through  a  whole  population,  unless  their  own  necessities  and  desires 
furnish  the  requisite  stimulus.  The  natural  absolute  necessities  of 
men  are  so  few  and  simple,  as  to  be  easily  supplied  by  an  indolent 
effort,  which  does  not  deserve  the  name  of  industry,  and  has  no  fel- 
lowship with  either  personal  or  relative  virtue,  with  either  manli- 
ness or  generosity  of  character.  Our  acquired  necessities  are  both 
the  manifestation  and  the  effective  spring  of  genera]  progress  in  ci- 
vilization and  prosperity ;  and  for  them  we  are  dependent  primarily 
upon  the  example  and  persuasion  of  others  ;  and  also  upon  the  na- 
tural craving  of  the  human  mind  for  more  than  it  has  at  any  time 
attained,  of  what  it  has  been  taught  to  consider  desirable.  In  na- 
tional improvement,  therefore,  every  member  instructs  and  urges  on 
another ;  and  in  proportion  as  any  are  refined  and  zealous  beyond 
their  fellows,  they  naturally  acquire  an  extended  influence  upon  the 
progress  of  the  whole  body  politic.  The  true  function  of  public 
writers,  (and  it  is  at  the  same  time  their  reward,)  is  in  company  with 
their  readers  and  supporters  to  help  on  this  march  of  general  improve- 
ment, not  so  much  with  the  dogmatism  of  teachers  as  with  the  kind- 
liness of  fellow-students.  To  this  task  we  would  address  ourselves, 
with  what  ability  we  may,  in  spccini  reference  to  India." 


b 


1835.  LiUrary  Notices,  247 

The  Friend  oi'  India  consists  of  eight  pages  of  a  large  quarto  size, 
pubhshed  weekly,  at  two  rupees  per  month.  The  numbers  before 
us  are  tilled  with  interesting  and  valuable  information.  The  whole 
tenor  of  the  paper  gives  it  a  just  claim  to  the  title  which  it  bears: 
all  the  feelings  and  sympathies  of  its  conductors  are  enlisted  in 
favor  of  the  people  of  their  adopted  country.  Well  acquainted  with 
every  part  of  India,  and  with  many  of  the  languages  which  are  spoken 
in  it,  and  having  an  extensive  range  of  correspondents,  they  have 
good  reason  to  indulge  the  hope  that  their  labors  will  receive  the 
approbation  of  the  friends  of  their  country.  Most  cordially  do  we 
recommend  the  paper  to  those  who  wish  to  watch  the  progress  of 
improvement  in  British  India  and  the  East. 

The  Canton  Press,  "  in  pursuit  of  the  object  for  which  its  struc- 
ture has  been  thought  expedient,"  having  made  "  its  d^but  on  the 
public  stage,  and  its  respectful  obeisance  to  the  community,*^  its 
editor  adverts  "  to  the  principle  on  which  it  is  the  design  that  his 
journal  should  be  conducted,  and  this  line  of  policy  he  contemplates 
advocating  in  the  future  progress  of  his  labors/*  in  the  following  lan- 
guage: '* Attached,"  says  he,  "as  we  avowedly  confess  ourselves  to 
be  to  every  public  measure,  by  which  the  best  interests  of  our  coun- 
try are  mainly  promoted ;  impressed  as  we  strongly  are  towards 
those  conservative  principles  which  intelligent  and  enlightened  men 
conceive  to  be  the  best  suited  to  the  present  advanced  state  of  socie- 
ty ;  and  declaring  our  predilections  to  incline  irresistibly  towards  a 
liberal  and  an  economizing  system  of  government  at  home,  and  the 
preservation  of  our  friendly  relations  abroad — we  have  no  hesitation 
in  at  once  proclaiming  that  we  are  influenced  in  our  opinions  of 
public  men,  and  of  public  measures,  in  proportion  as  the  former  are 
honest  and  consistent,  and  the  latter  wise,  salutary,  and  judicious. 
But  in  these  remote  regions,  we  opine,  the  politics  of  Europe  lose 
their  interest,  inasmuch  as  local  events  and  domestic  occurrences 
become  more  engaging,  and  indeed,  we  conjecture,  more  congenial 
also,  to  the  prevailing  tastes  of  our  readers.  The  states  of  Europe 
and  the  New  World  unfold  but  few  acts  or  circumstances  attracting 
to  the  commercial  part  of  the  foreigners  of  Canton.  They  are  too 
evanescent  and  uninteresting,  it  is  presumed,  to  draw  forth  any  pecu- 
liar demonstrations  of  satisfaction  from  a  community  absorbed  solely 
in  the  abstract  science  of  the  counting  house.  But  European  and  fo- 
reign intelligence  generally,  we  shall  faithfully  detail,  and  as  often  as 
opportunities  are  afforded  to  us  for  doing  so.  We  may  have  occasion, 
also,  to  comment  on  such  parts  of  it  as  may  be  applicable  to  these 
remote  regions.**  The  Canton  Press  has  net  yet  been  in  operation 
long  enough  to  afford  us  a  fair  opportunity  of  judging  how  it  will 
work.  Some  time  is  necessary  to  put  such  a  machine  in  motion,  and 
adjust  it  to  such  a  place  as  Canton.  The  editor*s  prospectus  will 
be  found  on  the  cover  of  our  present  number. 


248  Journal  of  Occurrences. 


Art.  VI.  Journal  of  occurrences.  The  bark  Troughton;  death 
by  opium;  Peking;  the  Tartar  commandatU  of  Canton;  new 
hong  merchant  and  linguist ;  death  of  governor  Loo, 

The  few  occurrences  *vbich  have  come  to  our  knowledge  during  the  month 
are  recorded  below.  In  consequence  of  the  collision  between  the  British  and 
Chinese  authorities  last  year,  a  good  deal  of  excitement  has  been  produced  at 
Peking.  Orders,  public  and  secret,  have  been  issued  to  all  the  authorities  along 
the  sea-coasts  to  put  in  requisition  all  their  munitions  of  war.  The  preparations 
of  defense  here  have  been  advancing  steadily  during  the  summer:  cannon,  and 
some  of  them  of  a  very  large  calibre,  nave  been  made ;  fire  ships  prepared ;  and 
the  forts  at  the  Bogue  repaired  and  reinforced.  It  is  now  aomitted  by  some, 
that  the  damage  done  to  the  forts  and  the  number  of  lives  lost  in  them  last  year, 
was  not  inconsiderable.  In  China,  as  well  as  in  other  countries  of  the  East,  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  learn  the  truth  on  points  where  national  honor  is  concerned. 
When  a  British  army,  a  few  years  ago,  entered  the  Burman  empire,  nothing  but 
a  series  of  triumphs  was  reported  to  the  kin^ ;  while  exactly  the  opposite  ot  that 
was  the  fact.  Whenever  the  authorities  ofthis  country  are  brought  fairly  in  con- 
tact with  those  of  Europe,  they  will  need  first  of  all  to  learn  to  utter  and  main- 
tain the  truth. 

September  Ist.  Money  and  goods  of  the  bark  Troughton.  The  amount  of  pro- 
perty taken  by  the  Chinese,  was  estimated  to  be  $74,380  45 ;  the  sum  returned 
through  the  hands  of  the  hong  merchants,  by  order  of  the  governor,  amounts  to 
$24,435  50.  Two  gold  watches,  likewise,  and  parts  of  a  broken  quadrant  have 
been  returned.  Several  criminals,  or  persons  taken  as  such,  have  been  brought  to 
Canton :  but  how  and  when  they  are  to  be  tried,  and  whether  any  further  efforts 
will  be  made  to  recover  the  rest  of  the  money  and  bring  the  depredators  to  jus- 
tice, remains  to  be  seen.  It  is  suspected,  and  not  without  good  reason,  that 
certain  official  people  were  engaged  in  the  piracy.  Orders  were  promptly  issued 
by  the  governor  and  fooyuen  to  seize  all  the  parties  concerned  in  tne  attack ; 
some  of  them  doubtless  have  been  taken ;  and  we  have  been  informed  on  the 
best  authority  that  several  innocent  persons  have  also  been  apprehended  and 
their  property  taken  from  them,  because  they  happened  to  have  in  possession 
new  clollars,  like  those  taken  from  the  Troughton.  Moreover,  we  happen  to  know 
that  several  of  the  cruizers,  which  were  instantly  to  go  in  pursuit  of  the  plunder- 
ers, are,  and  for  long  time  have  been,  quietly  anchored  in  the  inner  harbor  at 
Macao. 

Thursdafff  3d.  A  death  by  opium  occurred  last  night;  and  the  body  of  the  de- 
ceased was  examined  by  order  of  the  magistracy,  this  morning.  The  reports  on 
these  cases  are  not  often  made  public ;  and  if  they  chance  to  be,  they  are  soon 
forgotten. 

Friday^  Llth.  Peking.  Dispatches  were  received  to-day  from  the  capital :  it  is 
reported  that  Loo  Twanfoo,  son  of  governor  Loo,  and  a  son  of  Ke  the  fooyuen, 
have  both  been  promoted  on  the  list  of  imperial  officers.  It  is  rumored  that  go- 
vernor Loo  has  been  ordered  to  repair  to  Peking  immediately. 

Friday f  18th.  Hed  the  Tartar  commandant  left  Canton  to-day;  he  goes  first 
to  Peking,  and  then  to  fill  the  office  of  tseangkeun  in  Mantchouria,  oae  of  the 
highest  military  posts  in  the  empire. 

Tuesday,  22<2.  A  neio  hong  merchant,  Yih  Yuencbang,  is  admitted  to  the  co-hong: 
the  name  of  his  hong  is  Footae,  and  he  is  known  to  foreigners  by  the  name  of 
Sboncbing;  he  has,  we  hear,  two  or  three  partners.  There  is  also  a  new  lin- 
guist, YangheSn  (Yaungheen),  in  place  of  Hopin,  who  was  banished  last  year. 

Friday,  25tA.  The  death  of  governor  Loo  was  announced  this  evening:  it  oc- 
curred after  a  severe  illness  of  only  a  few  hours.  He  was  a  native  of  Cheihie, 
and  died  aged  sixty-six  years,  having  been  about  forty  years  in  the  service  of  the 
government,  lie  has  left  a  very  large  family  to  mourn  his  loss.  The  seals  of  his 
office  full  info  the  hands  of  the  fooyuen,  who  retains  them  until  a  successor  is  ap- 
pointed from  Peking 


XHB 


vHisiLHh:  ni^posiTomic. 


Vol.  IV.  — Octobek,  1835.  — No.  6. 


Art.  1.  Chinese  version  of  the  Bible ;  manuscript  in  the,  British 
museum;  one  version  undertaken  in  Bengal^  and  another  in 
China  ;  with  brief  notices  of  the  means  and  measures  employed  to 
publish  the  Scriptures  in  Chinese  previous  to  a.  d.  1830. 

Great  and  manifold  as  are  tlie  tokens  of  divine  benevolence  exhi- 
bited in  the  works  of  creation,  they  are  as  nothing  in  comparison 
with  the  boundless  goodness  unfolded  in  the  pages  of  revelation. 
Impenetrable  darkness  must  for  ever  have  wrapped  up  man^s  future 
destiny,  and  eternal  sorrow  filled  his  heart,  had  Jehovah  not  vouch- 
safed to  him  a  revelation  of  things  unseen.  Many  of  the  discoveries 
and  inventions  of  human  genius  are  deservedly  held  in  high  esteem ; 
yet  human  power  alone  has  never  been  able  to  penetrate  the  invisible 
world  and  hold  converse  with  its  inhabitants;  unaided  by  inspiration 
it  has  merely  been  able  to  trace,  on  the  earth  and  in  the  visible  hea- 
vens, some  of  the  marks  of  the  Deity.  What  human  strength  could 
not  do,  Grod  has  accomplished ;  and  in  giving  to  his  creatures  a  reve- 
lation of  his  holy  will,  has  opened  before  them  a  world  of  eternal 
glory.  Compared  with  the  pages  of  God's  living  oracles,  the  greatest 
productions  of  uninspired  poets,  historians,  and  philosophers,  arc  as 
the  light  of  the  glowworm  before  the  noonday  sun.  No  mortal 
tongue  can  adequately  describe  the  excellency  of  the  divine  word  ; 
nor  can  we  easily  conceive  of  the  responsibility  which  such  a  deposit 
devolves  on  its  possessors.  It  is  a  very  serious  thing  to  be  made 
the  executor  of  the  last  will  and  testament  of  n  fellow-being :  and 
culpable  indeed  is  the  man  who  fails  to  execute  such  a  trust.  What 
then  shall  we  say  concerning  the  execution  of  that  instrument,  which 
has  been  ratified  by  the  blood  of  the  eternal  Son  of  God  ?  By  the 
tenor  of  that  Testament,  those  who  have  it  in  trust  arc  bound  by  the 
most  solemn  obligations  to  give  it  to  tliose  who  have  it  not.  But 
alas,  how  few  and  feeble  have  been  the  cHbrts  to  carry  into  cxccu- 
'tion  the  will  of  the  divine  Testator! 

VOL.   IV.      NO.   VI.  32 


250  Chinese  Versimi  of  the  Bible,  Oct. 

Eirery  reader  of  the  Eii^lislj -version  of  the  Bible  iuw-grB«t  reason 
for  gratitude  to  God,  that  sonijuch  Has  been  dofietOHiiMkeHhe  ^<Hrd  of 
life  intelligible  4n  his  o^u  toogite.     The  labors  of -^I^iniarMd  other- 
eaHy  translators  aredoubtless-irell  known  to  our:i%iiHlet!^ij^  a-brief 
notice  of  the  present  £nglisb|rer»oO|  detailing  the  Hnamier^n -which 
it  waft  accomplished  vWilliH^a-tit  introduction  to  what  we-«:e-abotttto 
record  concerning  that  whicti^as-been  made  in  the-fot^iage^^lhtS' 
country.     We  prembe -h«re^ Xhat  it  has  t'ecentlyiieen-j^rs^^fsedyXfttid 
the  proposition  is  newHiiethg  :carried  into  effect,):to'reme  liie=  Chi- 
nese version  of  die  fiacredScriptures. 

Early  in  the  seventeenth -century ^  and  €oon  after -ihe-nccessioa- of 
James  i.,  his  majesty  ]%s(dvedtiiat  there  fihould  be-made>aoew -ver- 
simi of  the  Bible.  Accordingly  he  wrote,  or  xausedMetters  •tD4>e 
written,  to  the  areiibishopfr«nd4>ishops  to  secure  asH^peinU^ 
sible  the  assistance  ol^ali  the  principal  learned  men.>-ia^lslking$loni. 
The  number  of  translators-engaged,  and  those  too-who-were -well 
read  in  Hebrew  aind  <jrrcck^.~waa  forty-seven.  Tliese^ere -assem- 
bled in  small  parties  fitWestminster,  .CambHdge,^andX)xfWd.  -  That 
tiiey  miglit  proceed-to^he  bestead vaotage,-the4iing:8U|^iested  the  fol- 
lowing^ instructions.  l^.The^tble  read  in  the-chincefa^J|omiiionly 
ealled  tiie  Bisiiop*>s  l^iblci  was- tn -receive  as  iew^aiU^stioos-BS^^nil^t 
be ;  and  to  pass  thro^iiout^.tmlesa  the  origind  ^i^nlleil-^^latnlj^^Jor 
an  amendments  ^iJiicjimineS'df  the  prophetSj^^^l&c.^^^ 
jkepttis  near  iis  tliey  ipeuH^^e  ^to  the  customary-duse^S^lhi^-oid 
ecdesinsticat  word&v  t^-^^^cctatned ;— for  «xample|--3^ttre)i-^^¥fa-4iot 
to -be  ^xdianged  jbrj^ongcej^on  i  %.  when^any^-wwJL'^]Adl4^eral 
Significations,  datw^rch>4ii^4)e^n4»>mmonl^^^ 
brated  fatliers  nslioidi^ jrreferred,~provided  it  %e>-ii^peeable  ^o-4he 
context  and  the  an^l^gy  rf  ftirtht  5^  the  cliaptecS>-ivere  wt^tolie 
altered  without  apparent  necessity :  6^,  ihe  vw0n^tmt4m^-iiuitj:^^ 
with  ^any  notes,  except-^t  de  etxplanation  (pf^4£Me^fi 
'Greek  words  which  eaunotbe  translated  without^-samei^lsciiittioctitii^ 
and  therefore  hot  so-proper  to  be  Inserted  in  the  te3tv3!^4tfae^^niai|^ 
to  be  furnished  witii^uco  Stations- as  se^^ 

place  of  Scripture  ~^imothert  8,  every  member  •re«^-iiyimn^^ 
or  party  of  those  fiq^^^ei  in  the  revision^  to^dbs  thi^efaaptera-iM- 
aigned  to  the'  whole  eompany  t  and  -after  havinjg^;gM(^-|hroa^-^^ 
version,  all  the  ilivtsi^Va3  to  meetyiB^amine  the  <re^^^4itive^pitt&r- 
mances,  and  determine  ^iichjparts  should  standi  9,  /wj^en  ai^4i- 
vision  had  fi q  ished  ii-book  in  this  manner,  they  ^^ere  td-traosniit  it 
to  the  rest  to  be  further  considered:  10,  if  any  oC the  respftetive 
divisions  should  doujbtordi^eot  4>n  the  review -of  the  lw»ek^traim9Mt<> 
ted,  they  were  to  mark  the  ^^aces^  and  to  send  Bacfc^the  ]pBf^piis*of 
their  disagreement;  if  ^lieyl^ppened  to  diSer  about^the|tfi9en^Daei|t,^ 
the  dispute  was  to  be  referred  to  a  general  eomtmttee»4:Miw^uig-pf 
the  niost  distingiiished  persons  drawn  outofoacli  ^T^oiit>^Jiow4|V!ef , 
this  decision  was  not  to  lie  piade  till  they  had  =^oifeethrpug]|i4be 
work  1  1 1,  when  any -place  was  remarkably  obscure,  letters  were  to 
be  addressed  by  authority  to  the  most  learned  persons  in  the  tini-^ 


1835.-  CMnest -Version -of  t/it  BibU:  251 

yeraities,  ~«r  country,  /or  iheir  ^tidgrneiit  on  the  4ext:  -12,  Ictlers  - 

-     vem-to-Jie  cent  hf -every  -liiahap  An -Itia  clergy, advising  ■tliem-ot' 

tbe-4»tended  ^ansliition,-audJ^uestti)gfl]|  jlmt  were«kill«d-Jn  tbr - 

tangua|;es,--4o  «end^ie  result  .of -lheu'_:(ibisen'fttiona-4ouhe.di»Bii>us — 

~  ~_7ll*-%tfa6r--Westiiiinster,-^tiiubri<lge,~-of  -Oxford  i  ~~i3,.the  -directors— 

of -each  -compaajr-were  tolie'tlie  deaiiaof  Westmiitateratid  Cliester,  ~. 

aiid4he  king's  prufessoraof  Qebrew-ftud  £trei!k -ill  'CRch  vwnivetxit^ :  ~ 

.  .:_|4,4he  -tTBDslatianii'of  Tyndal,  Alatlhew,  -Coverdule,  -^y^hltchurch, 

...^nd-Geneva,.lo  be  uaed-when  they -come '4Josef4o4l)e  uriginal  4lian  -- 

^lihefiiahsp'-afiible^JS,  tnd-Iaatlv,- tbree-xtr four «r  the  (a(Mt«ioii)eat~ 

-in  «acfa  4>f  4hc  universities,  thougH  ntMof  the  -mumher  of  the  -tranala-  -^ 

larai'VeretoJ>e'«asignedj)]'ihence-cbanceUiir,tO'«onsultJirit)i-Jhe  - 

_|eM-ofthe^incipala-forreyietving  the  whole  tranalation.--  ... 

_J!-Alnii»«-*hree-fear«>were-«petrt-in  -this 'Serricei — AtJengtbi-the  ~ 
jrork-4)etiig^nisiied, -and  three  «opiea -of  4lie -whole  Bible  «eut4o  -- 
^Ijdndun.—namely,  one  ^ram -Cambridge, ««econd -from  Oxford, -and  - 
f,  third  from 'WestDiinater,'— a  flew -choice -was  -to  -be  -mnde-of  Jwo— 
oui3if«ach«ompan?,'8ixina)l,  to  feview«ndt«vise -the  whole  woric,' 


.___._  jrt-ih-tfae  -British  muBeiimj.contoMi»-«.~h"«nMOi^,ofthe  - 

^  -.-^iiir^^angriifiai-theAotB>oflhe^  pestles^  ■and«il4he^Hstl«a'«f'nui],~ 
-i-^^«raeT^^ag'th>t4o-the4IebrFw«^  Secondly  .Jhatv^lthmigb-tlifr-Oafw — 
,.^SiD>l)ii9-fifr^CotiMdered.Abcnrtfej^nd  in  {roint^^^e,^-«upemr.~-^ 
r^^I^(i5<»==^o-«ny-Jinown -Ohineae  •^Mnslatio^l-ffo^l>-Eu^wp«w,-lan--- 
-^%Ulf0^^4t-nppears-frora-tlle=«tyle  and  wording -to  -h  are-been  •nrnde— 

fiJDiii--the-4'ulgate,-under^e^irei!tioti«f  the^ksuita.— Jnd-thirdly,- 
-~~  ihtt^fae^Mtpense^tetidiug^ie-priutiDg-^onc-thousaiul-^tpiea-wmiid  - 


152  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible.  Oct. 

be  little  less  than  two  thousand  five  hundred  pounds ;  and  for  five 
thousand  copies,  would  exceed  six  thousand  pounds.''  Considering 
all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  therefore,  the  committee  **  deter- 
mined not  to  print  the  manuscript."* 

A  copy  of  this  manuscript  is  now  lying  before  us ;  on  one  of  its 
blank  leaves,  and  in  the  handwriting  of  i>r.  Morrison,  we  find  the 
following  memorandum ;  **  This  transcript  was  made  at  the  British 
museum,  in  the  close  of  the  year  1805,  from  a  manuscript,  on  the 
blank  leaf  of  which  was  written  as  follows :  *  Evangelia  quatuor 
Sinice,  MSS.  This  transcript  was  made  at  Canton  in  1738  and 
1739,  by  order  of  Mr.  Hodgson,  jun.,  who  says  it  has  been  collated 
with  care,  and  found  very  correct.  Given  by  him  to  sir  Hans  Sloane, 
hart.,  September,  1739.'  This  transcript,"  ^the  one  now  before  us, 
which  was  brought  by  Dr.  Morrison  from  England,  in  1807,)  he 
proceeds  to  remark,  '*  was  begun  by  a  fierson  [viz.  himself,]  in  the 
service  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  and  finished  by  a  native 
Chinese." 

The  committee  of  the  Bible  Society  in  their  second  report,  1806, 
state  **that  a  commencement  has  been  made  in  Bengal  in  translating 
the  Scriptures  into  the  Chinese  language,  with  advantages  unattain- 
able in  this  country.  This  information  is  given  upon  the  authority 
of  the  reverend  Dr.  Claudius  Buchanan,  one  of  the  chaplains  of  the 
presidency  of  Fort  M^illiam,  in  Calcutta ;  and  from  the  date  annexed 
to  the  dedication  of  his  memoir,  it  appears  that  in  March  of  the  pre- 
ceding year,  the  book  of  Genesis  and  the  gospel  of  Matthew  were  in 
the  course  of  translation,  and  some  chapters  of  each  had  already  been 
printed."}  In  a  letter,  dated  Calcutta,  Sept.  13th,  1806,  from  the  Rev. 
D.  Brown,  provost  of  the  college  of  Fort  William,  there  is  the  follow- 
ing notice:  **Mr.  professor  Lassar  has  sent  me  three  Chinese  speci- 
mens, with  a  letter  in  the  same  laLguage,  the  work  of  his  own  head 
and  hand.  As  the  above  little  specimens  are  the  hasty  productions 
of  this  morning,  I  do  not  recommend  them  to  severe  criticism ;  hut 
Mr.  Lassar  is  a  thorough  Chinese,  and  will  do  the  great  work  of 
translating  the  Scriptures  into  that  language,  if  it  pleases  God  to 
spare  his  life  five  or  six  years.|  He  reads  everything  in  the  language 
as  readily  as  you  do  English,  and  writes  it  as  rapidly."§  Under  date 
of  April  28th,  1808,  Mr.  Brown  wrote  again  to  the  Society  on  the 
same  subject:  '^You  will  wish,"  says  he,  *'to  know  what  advances 
have  been  made  in  the  Chinese  language.     I  inclose  a  copy  of  the 

*  First  Report  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  1805,  page  18. 

f  Second  Report,  1806,  page  77. 

t  Mr.  Lassar  was  an  Armenian,  born,  we  believe,  at  Macao.  His  parents  had 
two  Chinese  servants,  a  man  and  a  maid-servant, — both  Christians.  With  them 
it  seems  probable  that  the  boy  learned  to  speak  the  Chinese  language  in  his  child- 
hood. We  have  been  informed,  that  subsequently  his  father  procured  for  bis 
son  a  Chinese  teacher  from  Canton,  who  taught  him  to  react  and  write  the 
language.  He  left  Macao,  our  informant  thinks,  in  1802,  for  Calcutta,  where 
report  said  he  was  engaged  by  the  Knglish  government  as  Chinese  interpreter. 
We  have  somewhere,  we  think,  seen  a  notice  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Lassar;  but  we 
cannot  recollect  where  it  was,  nor  when  it  occurred. 

J  Third  Report,  180t,  page  154. 


1835.  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible.  253 

lant  examination,  which  attracted  the  attention  of  h>rd  Minto,  who 
noticed  it  in  his  collei^e  s|)eech.  You  will  find  it  in  the  hook  which 
accompanies  this  letter.  I  also  send  the  first  sheet  that  has  passed 
through  the  Chinese  press.  It  is  printed  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
works  of  Confucius.  The  chintz  pattern-makers  cut  the  characters 
with  expedition  and  accuracy,  and  at  a  small  expense.  From  these 
stcreo-hlocks,  thousands  of  impressions  may  be  thrown  off  at  a  tri- 
fling cost.*'*  In  August,  1811,  the  translation  of  the  whole  of  the 
New  Testament  was  completed ;  Matthew  and  Mark  printed ;  the 
other  gospels  were  in  the  press;  and  the  Penfateuch  was  translated 
to  the  fourth  chapter  of  Numbers.!  In  a  letter  from  Carey,  Marsh- 
man,  and  Ward,  dated  August  31st,  1812,  we  find  this  further  no- 
tice of  the  progress  of  their  work.  **  In  the  Chinese,"  say  they,  **we 
have  advanced  from  the  beginning  of  Numbers  to  the  first  book  of 
Samuel."  Again  they  say :  *'  We  are  also  revising  a  third  time  the 
gospel  of  John  in  Chinese,  with  a  view  to  its  being  printed  with 
moveable  metallic  types,  by  which  we  have  reason  to  believe  we  shall 
ultimately  be  enabled  to  excel  the  Chinese  themselves  in  beauty  of 
printing,  while  the  expense  will  be  reduced  almost  beyond  belief."| 
In  1814,  the  same  gentlemen  wrote  again  on  the  same  suliject:  **We 
have  now  to  add,  tliat  the  better  half  of  the  Old  Testament  is  trans- 
lated ;  and  we  have  this  year  been  diligently  employed  in  making 
preparations  for  printing  both  the  New  and  Old  Testaments  with 
moveable  metallic  types."§  In  the  same  report  which  contains  the 
preceding  statement,  the  committee  of  the  Bible  Society  acknowledg- 
ed the  receipt  of  '* »  copy  of  the  gospel  of  John  in  Chinese,  printed 
with  the  metallic  types."|| 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  by  Dr.  Marshman,  ex- 
planatory of  his  manner  of  proceeding  in  translating  and  printing 
the  Scriptures  in  Chinese,  is  dated  Serampore,  December,  1813.  Af- 
ter a  short  paragraph  respecting  the  study  of  the  Chinese  language, 
he  says:^ 

**The  first  step,  as  I  have  told  you,  taken  in  the  translation,  is  that 
of  Mr.  Lassar's  sitting  down  at  my  elbow,  (where  he  sits  from  month 
to  month  and  year  to  year,)  and  translating  from  the  English,  as- 
sisted by  his  knowledge  of  the  Armenian.  For  a  long  time  he  and 
I  read  over  the  assigned  portion  together,  prior  to  his  beginning  it, 
till  he  found  it  unnecessary ;  lie  now  therefore  only  consults  me  res- 
pecting particular  words  and  plu'ases.  In  due  time  follows  the  cor- 
recting verse  by  verse;  when,  with  Griesbach  in  my  hand,  I  read 
over  every  verse  in  Chinese,  and  suggest  my  doubts  relative  to  the 
force  of  particular  characters,  rejecting  some,  and  suggesting  others. 
When  a  whole  chapter  is  thus  done,  which  sometimes  takes  titree  or 
four  hours,  I  give  him  the  Chinese,  and  read  (iriesbach  into  English 
very  slowly  and  distinctly,  he  the  meanwhile  keeping  his  eye  on  the 
Chinese  version.     It  is  then   copied   fairly,  and  .sometimes,  (timt  is, 

♦  Fifth  Rpporl,  1809.  page  244.  t  F/iglilli  Report.  I8!'i.  page  316 

t  Ninth  Roport.  181:1.  pago  r>()(i.  ^  Klevonth  Kepoit.  IHlf).  pngf  'MU 

J  Kloveiitli  Roport.  I8ir>.  pageSTl  U   Eleventh  Report.  |8ir».  page  47J 


itUiJC*,. 


-254  Chinese  Version  of  tkt  BtLle.  OcT. 

'- wlkennnjL-dfiubtreiniiiiiiJ,)  iti»-exnmmeii  ihuK  ftiecoiidr-and-eTen  lU 

-<tnleal<:-A-4l<uible  |iii^l)t:iiif!<-i<et-u|>-witlvauBJiioveabl^metallic-tfpe>T^ 

-  -  I-tlteu'niHd  itovep-witlt- aiuitlMf-  CbHw«e<nija«staiitwlu>is.tguerBi^aK 
--' EbigKslii — I(t)--t>tij^.stit-Miclh:alli;ratHj(ia- us  uitty- eeem  neveMHiF^M 
-^nWttr^tlie-luiigirage^perft-cU^r.bMr^IbulheiKCttnecttidfeSiii^-A^Mena' 

'pradC'giveiV*)'^l^>vo-«FUlin!er  Lruhey-b»n9^m«d,  t^i»-iead-bf'd^b- 

-  'FenVperaoDK-'TpliitilonF-i.l- sit d«wn~aleiwatu]- read  it«-ceiBya5mfe. 
^iVwUb-'Crnnbaclvftgitirtrnnd-eccaBioiinltycensultinf  all-  ths^he^LX 
-kMer-:CP[its^i8::lo<nte4lifrclRse8t-exttinHMbaivaE-ulI.^ — Herci  S^lmxa- 
-~twAJititiiF^CIiii)e8e^tcti8RarieB--li7-me-,  turake-ii  a-fwmfetfr-gtMiuuc^ 
~  tI)i;ii^fu^-eTer}t<chBFacter^6P'tlM<naeaiuii^af  wfiicb  Fdo'iMK lixt 

—^i)irit»et:rtsiii^}-aiid~to~'assiBt'nin-  hi:Ttnrtrt\i»-mim-eBisetaB,\\yf^bam_ 

-  A^beofe  b^mej~w herein  l-write-tleinFthe-meanm^  of-tmij'ebfawsia^ 
I-ezMnmer^-Tbe«vas^I'havetaId'^iirAre«eld«m'TDai«UMUt4weBt^ 

- -aiulinMiiebines-unt-BO  many.  -Itv  Kailtng~the-  (ingmaf  tit-£&ieBfite&^ 
l4lt:EtHfe-a.ihtIe  tmm  mf  firfft  ineiljcui  1  tbtui  read-vene-b^TnaQir 
jmt^Liead-a'Sniitll'fwrUiia  oftbe  ongiual  perh*^  five-AF-xts^TeiaBi.  _ 
ai-wwttn^--  and-tben  tbe  eitine  paitinn  iit  Chmese,  that  I^ai^-'mW- 
iteBfereCHand-connectinii-td  greater  adraiita^  this- 1  j6iid-»w#ta' 
-bier  -.Hswiig-nrittenin  the-marfpn-af  tlte-sheet  ev«ry-aheiaa«i>-inK~ 

— a&d^iaiggeaisrani  averjlbinf 

-  csn^olt-QivTiaHnaiiii  tbe^Glt 
-  -  tB«i»-tiU-«^97-5»er7  Ue-aolVe4- 

dm^MMtber  cienn  pooF  u  g  t«e 
Jolui4bal~be'  may-ezatiu»».far- 
iwM:i£«ip>a- perhaps  greiitcrtl 
— Jum»eIF-i«*pectit)g  il,  anoihef  t 
ami-^.my  Cbineae asaiBtant,  i 

that  they-may  eacb  point  out  separate^  wltHterer  tltrydialiiu*  WtiMk 
Om^wdane,  I  cuinjinre  it  with  GoedHefc  for  the  lastttme^  toaoaif 
aiiythiugjHt»eH;K)>ed  UB  nil  1  then- m  annther  clean  ^noT,  deHw 
the. Chinese  nssislant  te>  ndt)  tbe  ships  aeeordu^  t&  fats  idea  •(tin 
loeaniug:}^,  ihest!  1  then  exaintrieT  aiut  if  faw  ideii  of  lhesbi]N  ^reci 
wit^  mine,  send  it  to  tl't:  P^esij.  When  •□  (be  preOi  ^  c^aa  pntaf 
iSrfirougbt.tv  ine.  Which  I  fifiit  ^ve  to  the  Chinese  asststantrte  SM  J 
vUharig^iitftlieii  In  Mr.  LiibSftr,  and  lastly  raad  it  inyseU^  *iui(  «der 
it  t»JM.stftick  uff! 

.  "  ThuH,  yon  see,  that,  nfier  tlie  tnualHlisn  has  been  «»i»9te«t  Tar 
the  press,  wcr  stilt  havef  g^nernlly,  ten  ar  twdpe  |iroof«  gfeygjIJiBBt 
hefan  n«  tufiWr  it  la  be  pniited  off  Vau  miiy  perbag*  w!^  tf 
Btran||e  thnt  this  should  be  necessary,  and  tfant  two  or  tfarafrranijCMh. 
at  awat„do  nut  complete  tbe  corrections  ft  must  be  reawnb^niji 
liowwer,  llint  these  fre<iueiit  revwiona  involve  the  jndgnKaf  «f  bit 
different  persona— Mr.  Lnsanr,  the  Chinese  assistant  toyselfr  a»4  i|)^ 
son;  each  of  whom  jndges  tnde|ieHdently  af  the  other  thrre  anrilam 
(ifnpinion,  thnt  beyond  Iwu  or  three  ri-vlaions  nfthe  samecapy^lhart 
cmi  fie  little  advantage  gniiied  ;  the  same  ideas  will  arise  Uia  iwmfa 
time  which  araite  tbe  third,  ar  even  the  serandi  niid  (bus  tha  neeJ^  4f 


1835.  Chinese  Version  of  the  Mihie.  255 

correctteiK49e»Ji€it- appear.  But  when  a  cmrei^ei/ proof  is  given  (or 
examinateiifilieibrtuer  cbaiii  of  ideas^is  brokeii,  and  a  new  object 
for- criticisia^^  presented.  1  recollect  Dr«^Beattie^s  observtof ^^  that 
he-nevet  coold-jtidge  of  his  own  ^tvl&tiiVhe-«aw  it  in  print,  ft  is 
probablei^Efl^jBihyourselfhaveob&erveda  sermon,  when  printed, 
appearrveiy-difKurently  in  certain  passa^s  from  what  it  did  while  in 
manuscript. 

^BjF^meaiUhafthis  severe  scrutiuy,  1  cannu^buthope  that  a  faithful 
versioii-Qf  ibe-^boljr  Scriptures,  in  the  Chinese  ianguagei  will,  at 
leitgthr  be^predhieed.  The  importance  of  presenting  the  Word  of 
liileriaithful^and-perepicuously  expr^se^  to  two  or  three  hundred 
million«  afijwmhing  smners,  -wheirl- duly  realise  it,  removes  all 
thouglit9^4iieiaber,-  and  causefr  me  to  feek  a  joy  I  cannot  describe. 
And  l-ca1ltl#t^^but''view  it  as  a  part  of  divine -^wkdom,  to  put- into  the 
hearts  of-two^ipersonsy  laboring  independently  df  each  other  (Mr. 
Hornson^aiid-myself),  thus  to^care  for  timtranslati  of  thesacred 
Scripturo8si]i^4t  language  so  peculiar- iaitft  nature,  and  understood 
bjMHicfah'and^tudes-of  men.  Should  we  have  wisdom  given  us  rightly 
to  jirafit^li^^fettch  ethers^  labors^  I  suppose  that  the  translation  of  the 
ScrtfitttresfnQrtM  brought  to  as  great  perfection^  in  twenty  yearn,  as 
it  ratgfat  have  been  in  the  hand  of  oneeione^in  the  space  of  fifty; 

**I-miitf  add  «i  word  relative  to  the  moveable  types.  We  havenow 
brottgh|lfi«mtf^Uy  to  bear,  and  are  therefore  able,  in  some  decree,  to 
appie<4fttethev«lue  of  them.  Oneinstanee  of  their  utility  yoo  have 
abeady  seen  -in-eur  being  enabled  to  get^end^eorret^  ten  or  twelve 
pro^  of  one  sheet,  before  we  finally  strike^itpffi  This,  kewever, 
weeeuldroel^^ave-done  in  wood.  Tbcore,  all  is  mMMmAfe:  no 
impreveoMtitefbr  the  chisel  has  begun  its-work,  had  hf  wamm  al^ 
most  e^taUy  expensive  with  cutting  a  new  block :  and  if  ••  say^ 
*  correct  it  ten  or  twelve  times,*  only^  think  of  the  expense  ef  gettiiig. 
tdtt^  or  twelve-  fair  copies  at  ev^f  slieet^  But  the  moving  ef  a  few 
characters  up  ^r  down,  or  the  replacing  af^em  with  others,  is  the 
work^ft  far  less  number  of  minutes.  There  is^  then,  tha^atiiy  of 
a^^baracter^first  neatly  drawn^  then  cut  in  metal.  I  do  not  say  that 
our  fim  essayTwill  exceed  in  beauty  the  generaJU/  of  wooden  types  in 
China^  yet  perhaps  it  will  be  the  case.  Butsucceeding  ones  certain- 
IjiwIUy  should  our  lives  be  long  /spared*  But  the  cheapness  of.  thift 
pffintingt«nd  the  ultimate  saving  to  the  puUiiS  in  the  multitude  of 
eopiet  which- China  will  require,  are  beyond  anything  I  ever  roeu- 
taoned  totyooc^  I  thought  at  one  ti|ii#,tiiat  the  preparing  of  alt  the 
Mt«lliatypes  for  an  edition  of  the  SeHptureii  might  perhaps  equal  the 
exponse  of  ntUng  them  cut  m  wood ;  althoMgfci^  when  we  cut  in  wood 
fi^meiijf-lkad^wecut  mueli  ciieaper  hese  from  the  lowness  of  wages. 
Hbbh  howeveryrwill  not  be  the  case.  Tliei  expense  of  the  first  five  or 
six  forms  is  considerable :  but  it  diminishes  as  we  proceed,  from  the 
small  number  of  the  new  characters  required,  I  expect  tlie  first  ex- 
peoie  of  metallic  types  for  the  whole  Scriptures  will  be  scarcely  a 
qiiaiter  of  that  of  haying  them  cut  in  wood,  either  in  China  or  Ben- 
gal" 


256  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible,  Oct. 

In  a  letter  dated  January  1st,  1622,  Drs.  Carey  and  Marshman, 
speaking  of  the  liberality  of  the  Bible  Society,  say,  *Mt  has  led  to  the 
translating  and  printing  of  the  whole  Bible  in  Bengalee,  in  the  Sans- 
krit, the  Hindostanee,  the  Orissa,  the  Mahratta,  and  the  Chinese^  of 
which  latter,  only.  Chronicles  and  the  three  minor  historical  books 
remain  to  be  finished  at  the  press/'*  In  1824,  the  committee  of 
the  Society  say  in  their  annual  report,  ''At  your  last  anntveraary, 
[held  May  7th,  1823,]  a  copy  of  the  entire  Bible  in  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage was  laid  upon  the  table  by  the  eldest  son  of  the  reverend  Dr. 
Marshman.^'t  A  nd  the  committee  added  in  the  same  paragra^^i:  **  Let 
it,  however,  be  recorded  with  gratitude,  that.,  during  the  year  now 
passed,  anotlier  version  of  the  entire  Bible  in  the  same  language  has 
been  added  to  the  former,  by  the  labors  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Morrison  at 
Canton,  and  his  late  valuable  colleague,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Milne.** 

Dr.  Morrison  arrived  in  China  in  1807,  and  brought  with  him  the 
manuscript  which  we  have  already  noticed.  ''  Perhaps,**  said  the  di- 
rectors of  the  Society,  under  the  auspices  of  which  he  came  hither, 
^^ perhaps  you  may  have  the  honor  of  forming  a  Chinese  dictionary, 
more  comprehensive  and  correct  than  any  preceding  on^;  or  the 
still  greater  honor  of  tratislating  the  sacred  Scriptures  into  a  language 
spoken  by  a  third  part  of  the  human  family.**}  ''  To  the  eompletioii 
of  this  work,**  says  Dr.  Milne,  ''the  attention  of  the  Society  [the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society]  has  ever  since  been  directed :  the  great  ex- 
pense to  which  the  directors  went,  was  to  secure  a  competent  trans- 
lation of  the  whole  Bible  into  the  Chinese  language.  The  cost  of 
fitting  out  the  first  translator,  his  passage,  Chinese  books,  translating, 
salaries  of  native  assistants,  for  more  than  five  years,  and  bis  first  ef- 
forts to  publish  the  Scriptures,  wete  borne  by  the  Missionary  Society 
alone.  After  that,  as  we  shall  soon  have  occasion  to  notice,  very 
liberal  aid  was  afforded  by  the  Bible  Society."§ 

"In  1810,  Mr.  Morrison^  having  acquired  sufficient  acquaintance 
with  the  Chinese  language,  to  satisfy  himself  that  the  translation  of 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  which  he  brought  out  with  him,  would,  if 
amended  and  revised,  be  useful,  he  accordingly  made  such  eorrec- 
tions  as  be  deemed  necessary,  and  irittd,  what  yet  remained  doubt- 
ful, the  practicability  of  printing  the  holy  Scriptures.  The  attempt 
succeeded ;  and  he  felt  not  a  little  encouraged  in  ascertaining  that 
such  works  could  be  accomplished  with  considerable  facility;  he 
thought  an  important  point  was  now  gained ;  and  having  proved 
that  it  was  practicable  for  persons  in  the  service  of  the  Missionary 
Society  to  print  the  sacred  writings  in  China,  he  felt  as  if  he  could 
die  more  willingly  than  before.  He  had  effected  enough  to  encou- 
rage the  Society  to  send  a  successor.  The  charges  for  printing  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  was  exorbitantly  high:  it  amounted  to  more 
than  half  a  dollar  per  copy.**|| 

*  Nineteenth  Report,  1823,  page  114.        t  Twentieth  Report,  1824, page  Iviil. 
X  Letter  of  General  Instruction  to  the  Rev.  R.  Morrison.    Milne's  Retrospect, 
page  58. 

$  Milne's  Retrospect,  page  53.  ||  Milne's  Retrospect,  page  83. 


1835.  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible,  267 

In  1811,  the  tranfclntion  of  the  gospel  of  Luke  was  finished  and 
printed.*  In  October  of  this  year,  a  copy  of  the  Acts  having  come  be- 
fore the  committee  of  the  British  &,  Foreign  Bible  Society,  they  were 
pleased  to  vote  the  sum  of  £500  to  aid  the  work.  In  making  this 
gmnt,  the  committee  *^  were  particularly  influenced  by  the  high  tes- 
timonials which  they  had  received  of  Mr.  Morrison's  character  and 
proficienr.y  in  the  language ;  and  their  desire  to  encourage  all  exer- 
tions that  are  made  to  cultivate  a  field,  wherein  the  harvest  is  so  great, 
and  the  laborers  so  few.^'t  In  September  of  this  year,  the  commit- 
tee, having  received  a  printed  copy  of  the  gospel  of  Luke,  '*  trans- 
lated by  the  Rev.  Robert  Morrison,  they  further  encouraged  him  to 
pursue  his  labors  in  printing  and  publishing  the  Scriptures  in  Chi- 
nese, by  a  second  donation  of  £500. "|  The  work  of  translating  now 
proceeded  steadily  ;  and  at  the  close  of  1813  the  whole  New  Tes- 
tament was  finished  and  revised.§  In  a  letter  to  the  Bible  Society, 
dated  January  11th,  1814,  we  find  the  following  remarks  respecting 
the  translating  and  circulating  of  the  Scriptures.  After  alluding  to 
the  grants  of  the  Society,  the  writer  says: 

**  I  beg  to  inform  the  Society,  that  the  translation  of  the  New  Ti^s- 
tnment,  carrying  on  at  this  place  into  tlie  Chinese  language,  has  been 
completed,  and  1  hourly  expect  the  last  sheet  from  the  press.  The 
arrival  of  my  colleague,  the  Rev.  William  Milne,  has  suggested  a 
practicable  and  sure  mode  of  circulation^  which  1  did  not  previously 
liossess.  He  is  about  to  proceed  to  Java,  Malacca,  and  Penang,  for 
the  purpose  of  circulating  among  the  Chinese  settlers  in  those  places, 
the  New  Testament  in  Chinese*  Without  a  person  deeply  interested 
in  the  work,  the  distribution  of  them  would  go  on  but  slowly ;  the 
Dumber  of  Chinese  in  those  places  is  said  to  be  two  or  three  hundred 
thousand.  We  wish,  moreover,  to  establish  a  Chinese  press  in  one  of 
those  places,  for  the  purpose  of  printing  the  holy  Scriptures  free 
from  that  continual  apprehension  of  interruption  under  which  we  la- 
bor here,  as  long  as  the  Chinese  government  is  incapable  of  perceiv- 
ing the  innocence  and  the  benevolence  of  our  work.  Two  thousand 
copies  of  the  New  Testament  are  now  passing  through  the  press, 
which  will  cost  about  3818  Spanish  dollars,  (of  which  I  herewith 
send  you  an  account,)  exclusive  of  the  expense  of  distribution.  Allow 
me  to  notice,  that  I  give  this  translation  to  the  world,  not  as  a  per- 
fect translation.  That  some  sentences  are  obscure,  that  some  might 
be  better  rendered,  I  suppose  to  be  matter  of  course  in  every  transla- 
tion made  by  a  foreigner;  and  in  particular  in  a  translation  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures,  where  paraphrase  is  not  to  be  admitted.  All  who 
know  me,  will  believe  the  honesty  of  my  intentions,  and  I-  have  done 
my  best.  It  only  remains,  that  1  comnifit  it  by  prayer  to  the  Divine 
blessing.  The  gos()els,  the  closing  epistles,  and  the  book  of  Reve- 
lation, are  entirely  my  own  translating.  The  middle  part  of  the 
volume  is  founded  on  the  work  of  some  unknown   individual,  whose 

•  Miln«'s  Retrospect,  page  84. 

t  Eighth  Report,  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  181'2.  page  212. 
t  Ninth  Report,  1813,  page  378.  $  Milne's  Retrospect,  page  110. 

VOL.    IV.       NO.    VI.  33 


^258  Ckmese  Version  ,df  the  Bible.  Od* 

~aii£i  ^feeigtentpKeiisure'  iEK]!ee«nBag^lb^^beiietil*wHicbJ  &s^derived 
fi»id:ithe-^Jaboi9«or-mjr^ui^newu  |j^^  TbeChhiese-are^a 

bcteksf-  jetierafljrrwiti^  ai^pfti^a^^^^  -9earcel7-ever' with 

9sc^(aii^v^aA^^^^  '^^  Allew.  me^tfiis:  daj^^aa  if 

-pre8ent:£«iii4be^lanil']^Gliiii%^  4iBtmadiig  as*. 

semliijr^^tQF^  lay'-b^^m-yaci-^HtFaimlatou  -of  tbe^^  TestameoViu 
CE&^^»Ber'iniule^^c^  ^  pi^sent  it-  iti-  i(»kea-^f 

egteettQ^-<and<a»=:tr--33wu;k-*  ^  ^graimoffe^  Sat-  tk&-  l^eDe  vcileiil-  patronage 

-y0OT;histititii8SKean6iitte^[(-ev^^  liiiS^'OWtt 

langtmg^^^!EHE^  BIBLR.^  Oijt  ihe^reeetpl^dftlu^  tbe  Sadetj^  maiib 
a^giiHi|haF;£tW0U7^  Aiboat  llie^HU]!ie4}me4Im<ceimiiitte&^^ 

epi^ot-t&i^f jbH-Ku^tsda-  it>  -  tbe^  C^lnuese^eiiifdre^  ei^^  a-  supply  •  of 
espies,  kotlt^  &ma'  Catitai^  aiid-Se^mparef-  ij>  order  to  b&  forvwded 
to- Ikiana^  and' placed  af^  the  dti^sAt-ef  the  St^  Petersbtui;  BiUol 

-^She^-^ditk)iiM)fi^w^  -eo^eisi^  natteed  -above^- was  pnated 

iii#^lai?g^actat9i]»^ao#hafin^  a^  JHEihie-aimmi^ 

tK9'^€ldoe«e^  the  j^mda-^f  die  Jti<^^ 

:^]Mif  :a^«e«Mditioii^in<duodec^nai^  Thexeasenaior  a  small-edhtioi^ 
wem^flieiiftllawittg::  J,  h^  ex|«n»¥e  than  the 

adtsvai  'llrlieeaiise^ ^^waa  desirable  to  muhtply-^els  -of ^^locksf  ^and 
*3f  teqaniQit-woald  be-more  porfaibta4haiv  theiermer-edition^  ^Thia 
Jast,^  aaya-  Milne,  **  is  an  object  that  demands  attention  ia  ^^ery 
use^l  worlc,  and  paitieularly  where  the  state  of  the  gevemmeot-ia 
siieh  aa  to  render  greal  eaution  necessary  in  tlia  circulation  of  books*i , 
I  several  times  met  with  Chinese^  whose  only  c^jection  to  the  New 
Testament  was  its  size«     Had  it  been  smaller  tliey  could  have  takea 
several  copies  into  the  interior  provinces,  with  Jess  difllculty  thait . 
thc^  could  now  take  oue."§    Soon  after  tiiey  had  resolved  en  this:- 
new  edittocr,  tlie  sum  of  $10M  was  paid  to  Mr.  Morrison,  te  whom, 
irwtis  beaneathed  hy  the  late  William  Farry,  esquire,  of  the  bonora-, 
ble  £<  I.  Company^s  factory  at  Canton,  to  be  employed  as  Mr.  M. 
should  deem  most  calculated  *^  to  diffuse  the  k nowledge  ^f  ouc 
kleised  reKgion.^^H    This  sum  was  chiefly  employed  in  priniing-the 
new  edition  of  the  New  Testament. 

In  the  course  of  the  year  I81i,  the  translation  of  the  book  af 
Genesia  was  completed ;  and  early  the  following  year  it  was  revised 
and  printed  in  a  duodecimo  size,  to  correspond  with  the  New  1^ 

*  Eteventli  Report,  1815,  pag«  3:t2.         \  Tenth  Refiort,  1814,  pftge32. 
t  liiIne*sH«trespect,pH;&121.  f  Miluo'b  Retrospect^  pi^  122. 

11  MilneVR^wspect^pi^lSl. 


mm,  Chinese  Versiott  of  the  Bible.  '^o9 

-  tament.^-.  Duringf  the'Siiminei^  6^1815^  iivcdihse^ienee<'of  the^tndis- 
-cveet'crniduct^of^ra-'nativerwhcKwairprepniii^^  fot  Bfer« 

rimfto^^fBetieimry^tinh  1lbnl[^\v1l»ceceft8tanecK«Iu3<^lKati^ 

-  loeal-gevenittient^dreadech-'^Tfae'  peisan-ivhe^liackean^rQfJtb^.UM^^ 
fep^the-iiii6deebM>-edhtoiirfeaiing^U^ 

Csahn&r'-'  Slmuld.1  ii0l^aecampari^  knth  Am]ie]:st:t#rj^imi|g^^=8)^ 

tlie4M>olrc£flleiit^rtniom^i^^ 

'  w]tiK9tiicuR»<'wblcb>hfiw  J^^^^^  ^m-ifiiiHib<ma]Miere*ft«N3^ 

iwfth^iietc9f5tt-M&-  liy-«"im8stottary^  jjtilMiving-^BBlai^i  "The 

9i^  cer|iqh^^tf-5the' New 'T«^ 

lieH^^-  ^A^ahr,  ^1-  have  desired  -  Mr,  Milne^lb  qpormfy  tegetlief^ti^- 

ttoJNev  Tastftiiieut,  an  edition  o^tbe^  book  of  6euenr|'4md^T4imk^: 

j^^  i&iftf^-lli^  f rhit  someF^^ceptechef^  tli6^6o%lMlf^4he^Ih^ 

t^oiM»ni^whioB^)MF  ba^hlm 

tieemy  Ait^mj  traftslatid^      the  OldT^ftAmeni: 

m^]^stui|f  tte6ǤBh  ChiiMi^  how  ez<^^ediB|^  wi 

'[Jj^Mtia^^  the  hftncb  ofidokitentr^ 

pfiJS^'idtfatryi^^  directly      indirectly  t»nid6nlia^* 

^^(»f  Nnii^emheir  t4thi  of  thisyean  he  wr«^^*^!Ei#^W^Ji^ 

it  iHm  ahont  one  half  traoslatcd.    Several  type-cutt^s^^arat^eiiga^tt^ 

tf^S<^  cTowh  to- M alaccavfor  thi^  puiyose  of  pnalin^Jhuttxw^ 

J^iSioa,  aid  an  edition  of  the  Psalms  in  iiiodi4Qi«n^^^^^ 

iij^ttav  uiideV  the  s^me  dat<i:  ^*  Wheo'we  ha^-ifr  tein^di^ 

l^ilpturetfvit  is  the  wish  of  Mr.  Milne  and  myself^tii'mee^li^elhef; 

anjtnittbjecl;  thi^  Old  Testament  and  the  Neir^  to  a^^eaieftA^visiM^^^ 

'VN^ihair  thus  b^  able  t»  remove  any  en*orr4lr  me«n»iulMi^whie^ 

may  have  arisen  from  the  translations  having  teen  toadeaf^iTereitl^ 

timeSt^and  in  detached  parts.^^ 


13S.  t  linnet  AetfWfwct^pi^  141. 

I  F^ttrteetrtlr  Rep«>rt,  1818,  pHgf  239 


260  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible.  Oct. 

Milne  visited  China  early  in  1818;  and  in  a  letter  to  the  Bible 
Society  dated  at  Macao,  the  20th  of  January  of  that  year,  says,  '*  the 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament  is  ^oin^  on.  The  Psalms,  £xodu8« 
Deuteronomy,  Joshua,  Judges,  and  Ruth,  are  6ni8hed,  partly  by  him 
(Morrisoii),  and  partly  by  myself.  Should  life  and  health  be  con- 
tinued, We  trust  the  whole  will  be  completed  within  this  year.*** 
Thus  the  translation  advanced,  till  the  whole  was  completed,  om  the 
25th  of  November,  1819.t  **  Fidelity,  perspicuity,  and  simplicity,** 
says  Milne,|  **  have  been  aimed  at  in  this  version ;  and  it  affords  no 
small  gratification  to  the  translators  to  know,  that  many  parts  of  the 
work  already  printed,  are  more  easily  and  better  understood  among 
t'le  middling  and  lower  classes  of  Chinese,  than  some  of  their  own 
classical  books  are.  This  is  to  be  attributed  solely  to  an  undeviating 
aim  to  be  understood  by  common  men,  as  well  as  to  be  faithful  to 
the  originals.  The  most  common  and  less  complicated  characters 
have  been  employed  where  they  cmdd  express  the  sense;  and  a  sim- 
ple, though  they  hope  not  a  vulgar^  phraseology  has  been  uniformly 
adopted,  in  preference  to  that  which,  though  dignified  with  the  high 
appellation  of  classical,  is  either  too  antiquated  for  modern  use,  or 
too  high  for  ordinary  capacities.  *  *  *  The  translators  now  commit 
the  Chinese  Bible  to  the  care  of  JHim  whose  Spirit  dictated  its  con- 
tents; praying  that  he  may  open  many  channels  for  its  circulation; 
dispose  many  millions  to  read  it  ^  and  make  it  the  mighty  instru- 
ment of  illumination  and  eternal  Vife  to  China.**  Thus  wrote  Dr. 
Milne  in  1820;  it  was  then  his  purpose  to  devote  much  tinue  to  the 
work  of  revision  ;  but  before  he  had  gone  over  the  whole  even  once 
in  review,  he  was  removed  by  death  from  the  scene  of  his  labors. 
This  was  on  the  2d  of  June,  1822.  '*  My  lamented  friend,*'  said 
Dr.  Morrison,  in  a  letter  dated  at  Canton,  October  lOth  of  this  year, 
*'  did  not  live  to  see  the  whole  Bible  printed  in  Chinese.  Disease 
arrested  his  progress  in  the  midst  of  a  revisal  of  the  last  two  books: 
these  were  sent  up  to  me  to  prepare  them  for  the  press,  which  I 
have  done,  and  returned  them  to  Malacca,  to  be  put  into  the  hands 
of  the  Chinese  printers.**§  The  death  of  Dr.  Milne  made  it  neces- 
sary for  Dr.  Morrison  to  visit  Malacca.  At  that  place,  under  date 
of  March  I8th,  1823,  he  says:  **'  There  are  now  eight  persons  en- 
gaged in  printing  the  Scriptures  in  Chinese ;  and  if  no  unforeseen 
occurrence  shall  arise,  the  whole  will  be  eu>t  and  struck  off  in  about 
three  months.  *  *  *  As  soon  as  they  are  all  printed  and  bound,  we 
purpose  sending  a  few  copies  to  the  Bible  Society  to  be  deposited  in 
their  library  for  subsequent  revision  and  correction.  Dr^  Milne  and 
I  hoped  to  live  and  sit  down  together  to  revise  the  whole,  but  the 
Divine  Sovereign  has  summoned  him  hence."||  Agreeable  to  Dr. 
M.*s  expectations,  the  blocks  were  completed  on  the  20th  of  May 
following,  and  "  impressions  taken  of  all  the  parts  of  the  -Bible 
which  were  not  before  printed.**^! 

*  Fifteenth  Report,  1819,  pnge  225.  t  Milne's  Retrospect,  page  289. 

t  Milne's  Retrospect,  page  291.  6  Nineteenth  Report,  1823,  page  124. 

II  Twentieth  Report,  1824,  page  112.         H  Twentieth  Report,  1824,  page  113. 


ia3r>.  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible.  261 

From  this  date  till  1880,  the  iifriod  within  which  we  proposed  to 
limit  our  remnrks  for  the  prt'St^ii,  very  little  .seems  to  have  deen  done 
in  the  great  work  of  revising  and  pertVcting  the  twf>  versitnis  of  the 
Bible  which  now  existed  in  the  Chinese  languaufe.  One  and  another 
of  the  individuals  w*ho  were  acquainted  with  the  language  were  re- 
moved by  death ;  and  the  few  who  survived  were  so  situated  and 
employed,  that  they  were  coni|X'lled  to  postpone  a  work  in  which 
they  were  anxious  to  engage,  and  to  see  carried  forward  to  the  high- 
est degree  of  perfection.  We  are  sure  that  it  was  the  earnest  desire 
of  the  translators,  Morrison,  Mihie,  and  Marshman,  that  their  succes- 
sors should  enter  into  their  labors.,  and  toil  as  they  themselves  had 
done  to  render  the  word  of  God  more  easy  to  be  understood  by  those 
for  whom  it  was  translated.  And  the  same  desire  will,  we  fondly 
hope,  be  cherished  by  every  friend  of  this  nation,  and  especially  by 
those  who  are  in  immediate  contact  with  its  inhabitants,  until  the 
Chinese  version  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  shall,  in  point  of  style,  equal, 
if  not  surpass,  the  best  native  works  extant. 

Respecting  the  means  and  measures  employed  by  the  Christian 
world  previous  to  1830,  to  circulate  the  holy  Scriptures  among  the 
Chinese,  a  few  words  in  addition  to  what  we  have  already  said, 
must  suffice  for  the  present.  In  the  reports  of  t\\e  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  we  find  notice  of  the  A)liowing  sums  (including  those 
mentioned  above,)  paid  to  Dr.  Morrison  and  his  colleagues :  in  tlie 
report  dated  1812,  £500;  in  1813,  £500;  in  those  for  J816,  1618, 
1819,  1821,  and  1824,  each  £1000^  in  those  for  1828,  and  1820, 
each  £300 ;  total,  £6600.  The  sum  paid  for  the  version  at  Seram- 
pore  we  have  not  the  means  of  ascertaining.  Milne  in  1820,  speaking 
of  the  aid  which  had  been  afforded  to  him  and  his  associates,  in  their 
Biblical  pursuits,  says :  *'  The  transktors  return  their  most  grateful 
thanks  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bi(4e  Society,  and  to  the  friends  of 
the  Chinese  mission  in  America,  for  the  liberal  support  they  have 
afforded  to  this  subject,  and  hope  the  same  will  be  continued,  till  the 
word  of  life  be  spread  over  all  the  provinces  of  China,  and  all  the 
islands  of  her  sea.***  Tl>e  number  of  New  Testaments  printed,  we 
suppose  may  amount  to  15,000  copies:  and  of  the  Old  Testament, 
there  has  probably  been  about  one  third  of  that  number.  These  have 
had  a  very  wide  circulation,  copies  havits'g  been  sent  to  almost  every 
country  and  place  where  there  are  people  to  read  them.  Thus  a 
great  work  has  been  commenced :  the  word  of  the  Lord  has  gcme 
forth  ;  and  may  it  spread  and  prosper,  till  all  the  inhabitants  of  Siniin 
and  the  multitudes  of  her  children  who  dwell  on  the  islands  of  the 
sea,  shall  acknowledge  the  Son  of  God  to  be  their  Savior  and  in  spirit 
and  in  truth  how  down  and  worship  the  Most  High. 

•  Milne's  Retrospnct,  page  292. 


262  Notices  of  Modem  China,-  OcT.* 


''^~~^  iht^4ij^t^tir-<iniris\-^-4ibvses-4n  4he  ^lanner^f  appeal ^—occumu'—  - 

'ldt%ni'<if  fuse^  -Hn  frovmcial  ^mirts  ^  the -^ifictdty -i>f  ^taihmg  —— 

'Tedress,-^  By  R.I.  -  -       — ^    -      -    -        -     -  . 

•■  *^  —  -t         -■      "    i»  ^        —  •  "  -  -  - 

-ilALJ-^i^e^ubjecU-afihe^nripirfif'i-^ccorciin^ to^eclieti:3S24tf^efieiuil — .  ^^J ^ 

code94*-irbethcr.:«eJdiei«-ofxitizett8,-4vha4iav«^orapiai«ls^^  

SnaUons  io-lay  4)eforeHhe-<>ffice«-<>f -gqyertifnetrtv^hail  ^^ 

-^ves,-4u  the  •6ret^nstatit»i-4o<he-iowest=tribuTwd-^-justic8>^ithiii  — 
^bc-di8tr«:t'<o-4vhich4hey^[jcloflg,^roin-^vhidi4hcxogui^  ^ 

jBiFaii" -inay  4ic  ^Kifi8feiTed4o  ^he^upefior^ribuoals  -in  cegttlaf>^nida- — - 

-<ioii;^  ~***  It  appears  "from^is  ^and-otber^nideS'Of  ^he^Hmie^^la^dib 

the^ratidator^n  A4iote^o^h6ibre^oin^8ecUonyJL'thatati«ppeaLfi^^  ^-^    __, 
the-4ow«rHo4Jie4iig^ef:<ribMnal8^s  allowed  Jjotii  nfi  "civH^s  -well^s  — 
^crimibai^msea^  .fiot-As 'has4)een^iipposed,4n  crimitial-Xf^  - 

Jiideed4hefe-€u*e  ^o4races  <d^ny  ^uch  ^stinctiofii-as  ^at^iof ^vtl  <-    .„ 

3nd^erHhinal4nthe-^umpradence>of4lie^hine8ei-UrTKftt^^  ~ 

^limtnal  Actiosis^ai^^ied'^t  the::8ame^nbunals4s-^  ^  ._L 

_jiaii5341afflfaercodef4rhicli-^  ^ 

jrjrj- johbeiyf/rauds^^sBimlts*  ^    -'^ — 

Jaiided  ^mipertyjiM' ^pecuniary  icontracta,  or-of -any-ptherJ&c^offclmesf-,,..^  -  —  ^ 

-jCommktedJi^t)r4igainst4fldividual84h  the^nilitai^iclufiaiifiioy  <|f4h6 -%-^-_ 

-r^«9ple:4t]^infdiei£ed-4f^<^nGeni^ 
_jnd^he^enrft3imgi^rate^ 

:^be=>fnutieiilfbr^lid^  . 

wd^^^fined^dfa»iit^ds.:=probable-4bat-^l-wiiM  - 

^  _|aiwjc=«w«irought4iefefe^6=fif awdil  _ 

^^^mL^Bo^ofia^e-lmd^h  4Jie^6oyueii^  ^m^^^ 

^^]g?>nsuUfiigHin  -^asca^^-^ifficitity  >^kh  Ahe^qvernor^Ahe^fmnace^,^  _ 

-4"i8cUctioji>witbiit«eilaiii-Jiniit8»--^.^^^^^  ^^^—  -^J^^^Il'^    -^^^^ 

^T^  Ji.pjedls^-a-Ja8t  4*esortri)re^ometune8  HmfriedJtaHfae:>eippy»Mii  ^ — lil 
;j>e]«m^Jiiut>this^s4iii4hcofrect:^>ractiee^^tbey  . 

^>e&ii:^a«i^^^peii«d.4)i3r^ie>g  ^ 

:jjbmi^aiid20HafiglBig^e4a8t^:^  >-^-^ .. 

:  -:goTe«MnefH,--4ogether- jritbr^ 

~paj  jh:4S0^^6r^^6wHi)r^tw«H?ea]ed-'p^tdbim4o4^  - 

_jeiiipciBHh:f»t«wJi~4me=4iy^^oldici^ofihc4M)dy^^  _ 

-4jy^air<>ldin«fl>of  Shantiitig-proFnitJej-  Tiie>proceedin^r^4lie:eeiirt >-.  - 
jtf  «appeal^re:=-g'^»>dbl^>dUatoiy  fiar  ^ 

ifiSft^^ai:4t:4iad-l)ien>4cft^oo>^mi^ 
.  4irdet3ed4hafelm«=^bat9niihai7-<»ucK8^8bodd^^^^b  .-.  ^ 

in::3'ficed^penads>^^'4en -^r>i  weiity -daya,  ^r:a^4noi^ 
ibat^«ficct^i^bc^ii8«tcd  Hh^c=codei^  The^irect^ppeals  4©'tlw^-€iii>—      - 
perorare-tnade  oirfy :^erbaps Jby -females  -and  ^d  pef8»fur^wba>are>iii«-~    -  . 

t  Ctetofi^fcgister,fh$pt.^h,J^O.  X  X^antotr-Regtster,  Oci:Md,  4BQ9>^ 


1 835.  Notices  -of  JJwUi^u  -  Ch  me.-  itt$^ 

capacitated  v-Bccofdiii^  ^o^«ectioti>3il9  4»f  4he^code^  iri>in^-<prosecutitig--^ 
informnttcMiss-except-iti  -paitttmlar  xmsesi-^Sevemi  -petitiotis-wefr^hus  *- 
presented  <o-hinMhHlie^ear-183ft;^t>n:4iis-'l^uni--f^^  — 

pardes-who-kaeit  4)y  ~^erHtnid>>^ide  s:^ne-^ra8'«n>untiuijTt^  » 

the  K)ther^a  lama  -  prJest^d^^nH  -the^-pnrtiea-^ere  ^landed  4^erH0-the  « 
cntnitial^x^art^^pnibably  nbe=^I!0OchiL^eo)r^iu(^^<^^  ^ 

-^mipenMvt    Tlie>yoijfig:iady^^<m8e^(>ved4u4}e,^^atdb6]^  ► 

-^'iutaf,  had  i)6eirT0bbed  'Of4]is>latid,  i>efore^84leath,4)y  -fupowvrful  -^ 
netghbof^  his  ^nridow^^mi^^jusdceHiut^^as-exannned  ^nd insulted ^- 

-  ill  <ipefl-<5i>iirtrAnd4h  cotiseqneiit»>4iaii^ed  4iereellV|^  -^ 
now  daitned-hef  ^atntnfmy-nnd  -revenge^dr  4ier>txi^hef^  4eaih.-4fVe  -- 
fiiid-nathing  fuitliei'nipon>tiie:€ul»)eet.—        —  ---.-.       _,_ 

Tiie-empemrjseems  to4iAVe-beeii>vciy  ilnuch  4roubled--^vitli-4liese~- 
petitions  4n  -iSSl^iaccerding  :^9>m  ineaiomi  -presented  ^u  -hini'-on^ie  — 

HBiibjectHiy-tsertiHh-iaptaias^^hiantrjr*^^*^^^ 

:gates-and  -who  -ere- concerned  4h-tuanrta*hihgihe^eace-<rf"^^h^^ 

-thence  weMnust:4^ondude^4hat4he^^oiing.4adies-pass4hrotigfa^^        - 

hands /m4heh'-way4o>enipefat^~--^i6y*fittribme^e'^ 

peals  >^^  to  4he^bsttnfH^'f>f  4naiiy  "persons  ih^pressthgihe^^ 

^Isa^he  4%niissne8s --<H^^ile^ocalloffioers^::8o^dlat:^ 

giiis  ^f  len>years  ^Jige^  iakeJoiig  ^ottmies  ^DJE!^kmg  io^€tate^i^r  ~ 

ta8e8'>thei^s-^JVIany-of4heffl^3resem:^(m^ 
-4>c^fn^e^di6>vafi6us-office»^'«fm>^ 

.|>f Ztlie^-proyince5'vhut::«re^w«ys>sent4»ack''^^ 
-iiiThe^istrictJinagistrates^  ^^dd^e'4n«ni9nalistS)'<i^,lire^be^ 
-:^cer8  ^  -giyje^)e^e^&«edres8:;^9rl^^^ 

{iefbre'the^poodiing  €z&r-ngsnchlLHSze;-gc^ 

"did.  these  officers  ezatnUie^ie'3ca8e84iiviight:4ife£Qtl^^  

^ithers-tD -do -so^. jdiy :i5hould^4he^'^se=4i^^  -  . 

irwdtiplieity-^f appeals  48  -omtig  jetttixely  ^o^her-^iegljgence^^anA-rei-^  . 

ini88nes8'O^Uhe^«aid^^cers^iM^iili^  — 

i  i?^|tiest4iierefore  ^hat^iis^najesty  ^^hN^lsstte^oaodates-^^^^  -  - 

^^ors^cmd^oyuen^'prBvihces^lhat^^jn^^ 

"ihein^mttt-a^owertMrnrtf.  .4rii^  — 

"^diiputes^  iibout  -landi-th'at-th^^BlMd|>^heiHtakeHi^^ 

~thetnselveS)^r:nppoint^6meHnisty.^dfiieers  -ta^act^ai^jdEn^luid^iot- 

;«end  ihe^accusere  4>ack^to:4he^iistrict^m|^g^stontes» 
~  iati0n4>e  found  imeyJiiedistrictjtiiagstnder^e^pttnislte^  _ 

^imjtisdy  9  -4f  ialse,  -  tlie  Hficcnser-^reGetirc  -^^-ptw^htiieM  ^Mie^-:^^ 

greaterthan  ^hat  ^ould  btheiwise  4iave4ieea  5itUbted^n>&e>i^^ 

Bdirr  That  wlien>fui-accitsation4s-presented  tit-B^hgf.:examiiiation  ~ 

^B^^mde,  blether  4i=has4}e^n4)R)ug^t4w*fo^^ 

jitea^  -the^irovttice^rbtn-^yiiidi  •the^dcnsef  -^^ 

--thejT'liaTe  takiin  45ogiitzanee-ofcit,-  ll'it  has  «otrbeen4uwK^'tilie(ore - 
ttemvlhe-aceuser 'slialllie-ptmished  f  if^ft:^has^4>eeifc^^ 
th^mv  and  decided  -tinjustijriigatijst-tlie  coniplamantv-  llie  -oificeni- 
irhii^«o  decided  iBhalll)epunisljed^i&4;i"^ 

\r  CTaiitoii^Rtgiitei,  3Ian!h<3a, 4830         «  OanionKcgibtci .""March  17th r4831. 


:&**. 


264  Noticti  of  Modem  China.  Oct. 

Now  the  punishments  here  recomuiended  fur  injustice  on  the  part 
of  the  niHgistrates,  and  false  informations  on  the  part  of  the  people, 
are  expressly  provided  for  by  sections  336  and  410  of  the  code.  We 
must  suppose  therefore  either  that  no  provision  had  been  made  be- 
fore at  Peking,  to  insure  the  execution  of  those  laws  in  the  pro- 
vinces, or  else  that  the  emperor  caused  these  captains  of  infantry  to 
present  a  memorial  to  him,  to  furnish  him  with  a  text  upon  which 
to  preach  about  the  execution  of  laws,  that  he  is  unable  to  enforce 
effectually. 

Many  of  the  appeals  arise  out  of  delay  in  obtaining  justice,  which 
may  partly  result  from  arrears  of  business  in  the  courts ;  for  we  find 
mention  of  promotion  of  an  officer  in  the  court  of  chancery  of  Shan- 
tung, in  1828,*  who  had  decided  three  hundred  cases,  whether  civil 
or  military  or  both  does  not  appear,  within  twelve  months.  In  I830,f 
a  magistrate  of  the  province  of  Hoopih  was  reported  to  have  tried 
and  decided  upwards  of  a  thousand  cases  within  the  year ;  and 
another  in  Shantung  had  retried  and  decided  upwards  of  six  hundred 
cases  in  which  the  parties  had  appealed  to  superior  courts.  **  There 
is,'*  says  the  emperor  on  this  last  occasion,  *'  some  merit  in  this  ac- 
tivity ;  but  if  so  many  undecided  cases  existed  in  two  districts ; 
what  must  be  the  number  throughout  the  empire  t"  Ue  attributes 
the  cause  of  an  accumulation  of  judicial  business  to  remissness  and 
to  unjust  decisions,  which  make  appeals  necessary.  ^*  The  present 
system,"  he  adds,  '*  of  rewarding  vigilant  (magistrates),  and  bringing 
general  unproved  accusations  to  me  against  the  remiss,  is  utterly 
insufficient.  Hereafter,  let  all  governors  of  provinces,  and  fooyuen 
issue  strict  orders  that  litigations  must  be  settled  as  fast  as  they  arise. 
If  accunmlations  occur,  then  proceed  to  severe  measures  against  the 
magistrates,  and  report  to  me.  The  hope  is,  that  in  this  way  merit 
and  demerit  will  be  clearly  distinguished,  and  all  trifling  and  idle 
habits  will  be  removed  ;  false  imprisonment  will  cease,  and  magis- 
trates will  learn  to  be  more  careful.'' 

The  same  neglect  and  injustice  which  is  admitted  to  obtain  in  the 
courts  of  justice  in  ch$cs  when  the  parties  may  haVe  an  opportunity 
to  appeal  prevails  also,  it  is  to  be  feared,  in  the  trial  of  capital 
crimes,  when  thn  sufferer  can  have  little  chance  of  appeal.  **  The 
criminals  in  all  the  provinces,"  says  the  emperor  in  1827,|  **  referred 
to  the  supreme  court  for  the  autumnal  executions,  have  had  their 
cases  examined  by  the  Board  of  Punishments  (at  Peking).  The 
sentences  passed  in  several  of  the  provinces  by  tlu$  local  governments, 
have  been  reversed  ;  which  indicated  a  serious  want  of  attention  to 
these  great  concerns  on  the  part  of  the  governors,  judges,  Slc.  By 
this  neglect,  some  have  been  erroneously  involved  in  the  crime,  and 
others  allowed  to  escape.'^  Then  follows  the  usual  injunctions  to 
better  behavior  for  the  future.  That  the  appeals  to  the  emperor, 
or  to  the  supreme  court  at  Peking  do  receive  attention,  is  proved  by 
their  frequency.     We  will  inBtance  a  few  chiefly  for  .sake  of  the  cir- 

*  Canton  Register,  May  24th,  1828.    t  Canton  Register,  June  15th,  1830. 
t  Canton  Register.  Feb.  18th,  1828. 


ISSo.  iVolicea  of  Mmttnt  China.  •ifiii 

cuirmtuiiueN  witioli  iilteiitt  tlieiu,  wliicli  will  ti»>i>t  to  illuBlrulc  iiiiiii}' 
utlier  |inrU  of  tlw  syatein,  as  well  uh  that  <if  H|>|>eula. 

Ill  1826,*  H  native  of  Szcchueii  province  went  to  Pekiitf;  in  coin- 
plniii  in  person  ngHiniit  the  proviiicinl  officers  for  neglecting  to  jKniisli 
tlm  niurdiirers  of  his  son.  The  son  hnd  goiir  to  claim  a  debt  from  h 
neighboring  Innucr,  atid  not  returning  in  due  time,  his  sister  and  it 
cousin  wmil  to  look  fur  him  :  iliey  fouiid,liis  cnrjMe  suspeuded  on  a 
tnie,  niid  were  inforiued  liy  tiie  fnnner  timt  tlieir  relative  had  hanged 
himself.  The  body,  however,  exlnliited  marks  of  violence,  nod  some 
of  the  teeth  had  been  knoi^ked  out,  which  the  sister  collected  and 
carried  to  the  mugiutnue.  The  father  also  ulaimed  justice,  hut  re- 
ceived instead  a  flogging  in  order  to  induce  him  to  make  a  confes- 
sion, which  was  dictnted  to  him.  He  appealed  to  the  governor  who 
sent  him  baclt  to  the  magistrate,  wlio  then  chained  him,  and  ex- 
torted money  before  releasing  him.  In  addition  to  these  outrages, 
the  murderer  Induced  the  father  of  his  victim's  wife,  to  sell  her  to 
him.  All  this  v^us  stated  in  the  appeal  to  tlie  emperor,  whose  answer 
was :  "  record  the  memorial !"  which  is  all  we  know  alxmt  it. 

A  native  of  the  province  nf  Keaiigse  appealed  to  the  Toochk  yuen 
or  CeuHoriite  at  Pekiog  in  I^S,f  on  an  atrocious  case  of  burning, 
rape,  and  murder.  The  most  opulent  of  the  two  confiicting  parties 
had  bribed  the  local  magistrate  and  the  police,  to  connive  at  and  even 
assist  in  burning  upwards  of  seventy  apartments,  killing  the  male 
inhabitants,  and  carrying  off  the  females.  The  police  accused  the 
inmates  of  tiring  upon  them  in  the  execution  of  tbeir  duty.  The 
court,  in  laying  tlie  case  before  the  empemr,  allow  its  ntrocity,  if  it  he 
true;  but  we  find  nothing  more  about  it.  Another  appeal  was  made 
in  the  same  year  by  a  native  of  the  same  province, {  in  the  case  of  a 
murder  for  which  two  men  were  at  the  time  under  sentence  of  death ; 
but  who  were  not,  according  to  the  appellant,  the  real  murderers, 
but  were  bribed  to  undergo  the  sentmce  of  Ike  law  instead  ofthem.^ 
Another  appeal  was  made  by  a  native  of  Ngaiihwuy,  against  twn  mn- 

Sistrates  who  had  tortured  his  father  to  death  on  a  false  accusation  oC 
ebauching  another's  wife  and  murdering  her  husband.  The  clntrge 
was  in  this  case  substantiated,  and  a  later  guzcite  contains  the  sen- 
tence upon  the  magistrates  to  tranH|Kirlation  to  File,  and  hard  liilior. 
A  man  found  his  way  to  Puking  the  same  year  from  the  province 
of  Fuhkeen  to  appeal  agnindt  the  iiiugiKtriite  and  police  of  a  district  fur 
injustice,  in  the  case  of  his  only  son  who  had  been  shot  by  a  hostile 
clan  in  the  neighborhood. ||  The  clan  being  wealthy,  bribed  the  po- 
lice with  3000  dollars  of /flz-Gi^  money,  mid  they  would  not  seize 
the  offenders.  Hit  Fuhkeen  dialed  was  aniitlttligiblc  to  the  court 
by  whom  be  was  examined. 

*  Malacca  Observer,  March -iTth.  l^JT. 
t  Canton  Register.  Jiity  I61I1.  1^29 
t  Cantoo  Register,  July  3d,  1899 

f  For  the  mode  in  which  tliis  indj  Ijo  rjime,  see  Le  Cumle'i  Mcmoires.  in  thn 
anecdote  of  Vang  Kwangsei>n,  t.ondnn  cd  ,  1698.  pnge  286 
g  Cantoo  Register,  I'eb.  ir>th.  1830 
VOL.   IT.      NO.   VI.  31 


2()6  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Oct. 

All  appeal  was  iiinde  in  the  following  year  against  the  governor  and 
oilier  officers  of  Ngunhwuy  province,*  for  not  carrying  into  execution 
the  sentence  of  death  which  had  been  passed  upon  two  convicted 
uuirderers.  Also  by  a  widow  of  a  military  officer  who  had  in  his 
lifetime  been  a  member  of  the  Military  Board,  and  had  been  honored 
with  a  peacock^s  feather;  she  suspected  that  her  husband  had  come 
by  his  death  unfairly,  as  proved  to  be  the  case,  according  to  her  story, 
on  examination  of  the  corpse,  and  she  applied  to  the  authorities  in 
S/.uchueu  province,  where  it  occurred,  to  examine  into  the  case;  but 
received  only  evasive  replies.t  The  court  of  appeal  to  whom  she 
represented  the  matter,  applied  to  the  Military  Board  (apparently), 
uliu  returned  to  her  for  answer  that  the  governor  and  commandant 
of  the  province  averred,  that  the  officer  had  been  accidentally 
smothered  by  charcoal  smoke.  But  this  statement  was  unsatisfactory 
to  the  supreme  court,  which  ordered  an  especial  commission  for  in- 
quiry into  the  business.  Here  our  information  on  this  question  stops. 
The  widow  admitted  in  her  evidence  that  the  commandant  of  8ze- 
chuen  hud  olVered  her  4000  taels  after  her  husband^s  decease,  to  en- 
able her  to  return  to  her  family.  The  translator  closes  the  story  by 
the  following  reflections.  "  Tartars  and  Chinese  of  any  considera- 
tion in  the  empire,  always  have  their  remains  conveyed  home  for  in- 
terment. The  distance  of  a  thousand  miles  would  be  no  objection. 
The  indefatigable  perseverance  of  Chinese  widows  in  eases  similar 
to  the  above,  to  obtain  justice  and  revenge,  is  a  striking  trait  in  their 
character.  Their  fearless  accusation  of  the  highest  authorities 
speaks  well  for  their  moral  courage,  and  for  the  system  of  govern- 
ment." The  sentiment  is  true  perhaps  with  regard  to  the  widows ; 
but  in  this  case,  the  4000  taels  looks  like  a  bribe  to  induce  the  widow 
to  abandon  the  prosecution;  in  any  event  we  cannot  say  much  for 
a  system  of  government,  which  reqqires  so  much  exertion  on  the 
part  of  a  widow  to  bring  to. light  the  circumstances  which  attended 
the  death  of  a  meritorious  officer. 

In  1832,  the  Tooch^  yuen  reported  to  the  emperor  the  case  of  a 
widow  of  Fuhkeen  province,^  who  after  seeking  redress,  in  vain  for 
four  years,  against  the  murderers  of  her  only  son,  had  sent  her 
nephew  to  Peking  to  complain.  The  court  was  unable  to  obtain  Any 
information  from  the  nephew  on  account  of  his  speaking  only  a  local 
dialect;  but  it  appeared  by  the  mother's  petition,  that  the  robbers 
by  whom  her  son  was  murdered,  were  so  powerful,  that  the  |K>lice 
officers  dared  not  attempt  to  iiei^e  them.  We  have  shown  elsewhere, 
that  the  lectures  read  by  the^  emperor  to  his  chief  officers,  are  by 
them  inflicted  upon  their  inferiors,  while  the  faults  to  which  they 
refer  are  shifted  by  one  party  on  to  the  other,  but  not  redressed.  So 
it  is  with  appeals. 

Governor  Le  of  Canton  issued  an  edict  in  I8^§  to  forbid  women 
to  appeal  to  him,  which  we  quote  at  len<j;tli,  because  it  explains  ivliy 
they  are  so  prominent  in  petitioning. 

'  .<;aiitnn  ltc^i?,lcr,  fVIarr.li  17th,  1830  t  Coiiloii  Register.  May  Isf,  1830 

{  Caiiir.n  Ki-2i>ip,-  o^i.  J7tli,  18:«  ^  Canton  RngiMer.  AtigtiM  9th.  X^flfi. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern   China,  '207 

*^  Le,  by  iinperinl  Appointment,  ilie  «rov<M-nor  ol' the  two  Kwan^ 
provinces,  strictly  interdicts  women  from  coming  forth  to  pri^sent 
petitions,  and  old  men  being  employed  as  witnesses.  It  appears 
that  women  are  restricted  to  the  inner  apartments.  Tlieir  duty  ori- 
ginally was  not  of  presenting  accusations.  And  how  can  old  men, 
declining  in  tbe  evening  of  life,  discharge  the  part  of  witnesses?  But 
in  Canton  there  exists  a  very  litigious  spirit.  Seditious  characters 
are  constantly  thrusting  themselves  forward.  Sometimes,  as  the 
laws  cannot  be  executed  upon  old  broken  down  people,  they  hire  old 
men  for  witnesses  ;  sometimes,  as  the  punishment  of  crimes  cannot 
he  inflicted  upon  women,  they  instigate  women  to  come  forth,  and 
send  delicate,  modest  females,  to  appear  openly  in  the  halls  of  jus- 
tice. This  custom  must  be  overruled  instantly.  You  magistrates  of 
the  chow  and  been,  must  each  exert  himself,  and  exhort  and  lead  the 
people.  If  your  advice  is  not  attended  to,  you  must  Mevel '  (literally, 
'  plumb  with  a  line ')  and  control  them.  If  women  come  forth  to 
present  petitions,  you  must  examine  their  relations  who  have  instigate 
ed  them.  If  old  people  assist  in  giving  evidence,  you  must  examine 
both  plaintiff  and  defendant,  and  find  out  where  the  briliery  and  dic- 
tation lies.  Having  detected  them,  inflict  severe  punishment.  Do 
not  pass  it  by  lightly.  If  the  people  are  impressed  with  a  due  dread 
of  punishment,  they  will  return  to  respectful  habils.  I  wish  all  you 
magistrates  of  the  chow  and  been,  to  act  in  conformity  with  my  or- 
ders, and  not  to  consider  this  as  a  matter  of  slight  importance.*' 

He  issued  another  edict  the  following  year,*  on  occasion  of  setting 
out  on  a  tour  through  the  province,  in  which  he  says:  ^*that  althougli 
incases  of  murder,  robbery,  and  crimes  of  similar  heinousness,  when 

{'ustice  has  not  been  obtained,  it  is  permitted  to  the  aggrieved  to  kneel 
»7  the  road-side,  and  present  petitions;  still  it  is  equally  true  that 
perverse  persons  try  sometimes  to  implicate  innocent  parties  in  order 
to  extort  money,  Slc^  "  If  people,''  he  adds,  ''  indulge  themselves 
in  making  a  noise,  stopping  my  chair  in  order  to  force  a  petition  into 
it,  I  will  seize  the  presenter  and  punish  him."  Governor  Loo  of 
Canton  enacted  likewise  in  1833,  that  people  must  not  pass  by  the 
inferior  courts,  to  appeal  to  him  ;  except  in  important  cases,  such  as 
associations  of  banditti,  heresy,  dec. 

Against  this  manifest  disposition  to  evade  the  importunities  of 
those  who  are  injured,  we  can  adduce  but  one  instance  of  a  magis- 
trate inviting  complaints,  which  will  be  found  in  the  1st  volume  of 
tlie  Repository,  page  294..  That  many  of  the  complaints  made  to 
the  magistrates,  and  of  the  appeals  from  them  to  the  supreme  court 
at  Peking,  are  frivolous  and  malicious,  cannot  be  doubted;  still  less 
can  it  be  doubted,  that  the  poor  have  little  chance  of  making  them- 
ieives  heard  when  they  appeal  against  the  rich  ;  or  if  heard,  that  they 
eSten  obtain  any  other  result  than  to  be  sent  back  to  the  parties  with 
whmn  their  complaints  originated.  A  case  occurred  in  Canton  in 
t8B3,  to  which  the  foreigners  were  parties,  which  involved  by  impli- 
cation the  imputations  above  stated,  as  well  as  an  application  of  the 

.  "^^  Canton  Register,  Jane  2d»  1829. 


206  Notices  of  Modern  Chma.  Oct. 

An  appeal  was  inside  in  the  following  year  against  the  governor  and 
other  officers  of*  Nganhwuy  province,*  for  not  carrying  into  execution 
the  sentence  of  death  which  had  been  passed  upon  two  convicted 
murderers.  Also  by  a  widow  of  a  military  officer  who  had  in  hia 
lifetime  been  a  member  of  the  Military  Board,  and  had  been  honored 
with  a  peacock's  feather ;  she  suspected  that  her  husband  had  come 
by  his  death  unfairly,  as  proved  to  be  the  case,  according  to  her  story, 
on  examination  of  the  corpse,  and  she  applied  to  the  authorities  in 
S/.uchuen  province,  where  it  occurred,  to  examine  into  the  case;  but 
received  only  evasive  replies.!  The  court  of  appeal  to  whom  she 
n:;presented  the  matter,  applied  to  the  Military  Board  (apparently), 
who  returned  to  her  for  answer  that  the  governor  and  commandant 
of  the  province  averred,  that  the  officer  had  been  accidentally 
smothered  by  charcoal  smoke.  But  this  statement  was  unsatisfactory 
to  the  supreme  court,  which  ordered  an  especial  commission  for  in- 
quiry into  the  business.  Here  our  information  on  this  question  stops. 
The  widow  admitted  in  her  evidence  that  the  commandant  of  8ze- 
chuen  hud  oiVered  her  4000  taels  after  her  husband's  decease,  to  en- 
able her  to  return  to  her  family.  The  translator  closes  the  story  by 
the  following  reflections.  ''  Tartars  and  Chinese  of  any  considera- 
tion in  the  empire,  always  have  their  remains  conveyed  home  for  in- 
terment. The  distance  of  a  thousand  miles  would  be  no  objection. 
The  indefatigable  perseverance  of  Chinese  widows  in  eases  similar 
to  the  above,  to  obtain  justice  and  revenge,  is  a  striking  trait  in  their 
clmracter.  Their  fearless  >  accusation  of  the  highest  authorities 
speaks  well  for  their  moral  courage,  and  for  the  system  of  govern- 
ment.'* The  sentiment  is  true  perhaps  with  regard  to  the  widows ; 
but  in  this  case,  the  4000  taels  looks  like  a  bribe  to  induce  the  widow 
to  abandon  the  prosecution ;  in  ony  e^ent  we  cannot  say  much  for 
a  system  of  government,  which  reqqires  so  much  exertion  on  the 
part  of  a  widow  to  bring  to. light  the  circumstances  which  attended 
tlie  death  of  a  meritorious  officer. 

In  183*2,  the  Tooch^  yuen  reported  to  the  emperor  the  case  of  a 
widow  of  Fuhkeen  province,|  who  after  seeking  redress  in  vain  for 
four  years,  against  the  murderers  of  her  only  son,  had  sent  her 
nephew  to  Peking  to  complain..  The  court  was  unable  to  obtain  any 
information  from  the  nephew  on  account  of  his  speaking  only  a  local 
dialect;  but  it  appeared  by  the  mother's  petition,  that  the  robbers 
by  whom  her  son  was  murdered,  were  so  powerful,  that  the  police 
officers  dared  not  attempt  to  &ei^e  them.  We  have  shown  elsewhere, 
that  the  lectures  read  by  the^  emperor  to  his  chief  officers,  are  by 
them  inflicted  upon  their  inferiors,  while  the  faults  to  which  they 
refer  are  shifted  by  one  party  on  to  the  other,  but  not  redressed.  So 
it  is  with  appeals. 

Governor  Le  of  Canton  issued  an  edict  in  18t^§  to  forbid  women 
to  appeal  to  him,  which  we  quote  at  length,  because  it  explains  why 
they  are  an  prominent  in  petitioning. 

'  M-AwUm  Rc^i^lcr.  March  17th,  1^30         f  ronton  Regislci.  Mny  IM,  1830 
I  rantnn  Rfsi^ler  Oct.  J7th,  183*^  ^  Canton  RrgiMer.  A^g^l^t  9th.  V^b. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  '207 

"  Le,  by  iinperinl  appointment,  the  jrovernor  ol'lliw  two  Kwan^ 
provinces,  strictly  interdicts  women  from  coming  forth  to  present 
petitions,  and  old  men  being  employed  as  witnesses.  It  appears 
that  women  are  restricted  to  the  inner  apartments.  Their  duty  ori- 
ginally was  not  of  presenting  accusations.  And  how  can  old  men, 
declining  in  the  evening  of  life,  discharge  the  part  of  witnesses?  But 
in  Canton  there  exists  a  very  litigious  spirit.  Seditious  charactert^ 
are  constantly  thrusting  themselves  forward.  Sometimes,  us  the 
laws  cannot  be  executed  upon  old  broken  down  people,  they  hire  old 
men  for  witnesses;  sometimes,  as  the  punishment  of  crimes  cannot 
be  inflicted  upon  women,  they  instigate  women  to  come  forth,  and 
send  delicate,  modest  females,  to  appear  openly  in  the  halls  of  jus- 
tice. This  custom  must  be  overruled  instantly.  You  magistrates  of 
the  chow  and  been,  must  each  exert  himself,  and  exhort  and  lead  the 
people.  If  your  advice  is  not  attended  to,  you  must  Mevel  ^  (literally, 
'  plumb  with  a  line*)  and  control  them.  If  women  come  forth  to 
present  petitions,  you  must  examine  their  relations  who  have  instigate 
ed  them.  If  old  people  assist  in  giving  evidence,  you  must  examine 
both  plaintiff  and  defendant,  and  find  out  where  the  bribery  and  dic- 
tation lies.  Having  detected  them,  inflict  severe  punishment.  Do 
not  pass  it  by  lightly.  If  the  people  are  impressed  with  a  due  dread 
of  punishment,  they  will  return  to  respectful  habits.  I  wish  all  you 
magistrates  of  the  chow  and  been,  to  act  in  conformity  with  my  or- 
ders, and  not  to  consider  this  as  u  matter  of  slight  importance.'* 

He  issued  another  edict  the  following  year,*  on  occasion  of  setting 
out  on  a  tour  through  the  province,  in  which  he  says:  ^*that  although 
in  cases  of  murder,  robbery,  and  crimes  of  similar  heinousness,  when 
justice  has  not  been  obtained,  it  is  permitted  to  the  aggrieved  to  kneel 
by  the  road-side,  and  present  petitions;  still  it  is  equally  true  that 
perverse  persons  try  sometimes  to  implicate  innocent  parties  in  order 
to  extort  money,  &.c.*'  *'  If  people,"  he  adds,  ^'  indulge  themselves 
in  making  a  noise,  stopping  my  chair  in  order  to  force  a  petitimi  into 
it,  I  will  seize  the  presenter  and  punish  him.*'  Governor  Loo  of 
Canton  enacted  likewise  in  1833,  that  people  must  not  pass  by  the 
inferior  courts,  to  appeal  to  him  ;  except  in  important  cases,  such  us 
associations  of  banditti,  heresy,  Slc. 

Against  this  manifest  disposition  to  evade  the  importunities  of 
those  who  are  injured,  we  can  adduce  but  one  instance  of  a  magis- 
trate inviting  complaints,  which  will  be  found  in  the  1st  volume  of 
the  Repository,  page  294..  That  many  of  the  complaints  made  to 
the  magistrates,  and  of  the  appeals  from  them  to  the  supreme  court 
at  Peking,  are  frivolous  and  malicious,  cannot  be  doubted;  still  less 
can  it  be  doubted,  that  the  poor  have  little  chance  of  making  them- 
selves heard  when  they  appeal  against  the  rich ;  or  if  heard,  that  they 
of^en  obtain  any  other  result  than  to  be  sent  back  to  the  parties  with 
whom  their  complaints  originated.  A  case  occurred  in  Canton  in 
1823,  to  which  the  foreii^ners  were  parties,  which  involved  by  impli- 
cation the  imputations  above  stated,  as  well  as  an  application  of  the 

*  Canton  Register,  June  2d»  1829. 


2f)8  Armenian  Apothegms.  Oct. 

33Qtli  sitction  of  the  code,  as  reconimeiirled  by  the  cnptaiiis  of  the 
city  gates  of  Peking.  It  is  here  stated  from  recollection ;  for  all  the 
documents  containing  it  were  translated,  and  forwarded  in  that  year 
to  the  E.  I.  Company  by  their  servants  in  Canton. 

In  1821,  the  crew  of  H.  M.  ship  Topaze  was  engn«;ed  in  an  affray 
with  the  inhabitants  of  Lintin,  an  island  at  the  niinith  of  the  Choo 
keang.  One  or  two  of  the  Chinese  were  killed,  whicli  led  to  a  long 
negotiation  with  the  authorities,  who  demanded  life  for  life,  but  never 
obtained  it.  Two  years  afterwards,  the  brother  of  one  of  the  men 
who  was  killed  found  his  way,  on  foot  as  he  said,  to  Peking,  and 
complained  to  the  supreme  court  that  he  could  not  obtain  redress  for 
his  brother's  death.  Not  daring  to  accuj^e  the  governor  of  Canton, 
or  perhaps  hoping  to  gain  more  by  a  rich  hong  merchant,  he  accus- 
ed Howqua  of  having  been  bribed  by  the  foreigners  to  hush  up  the 
affair.  The  emperor,  to  whom  the  case  was  referred,  sent  the  poor 
man  back  to  Canton,  with  an  order  to  the  governor  to  inquire  into 
the  matter.  The  governor  did  so,  and  reported  that  the  accusation 
was  false,  and  he  went  on  to  argue  in  the  edict  which  was  issued 
on  the  occasion,  that  the  punishment  for  bringing  a  false  accusation 
was  by  law,  one  degree  less  than  would  have  been  awarded  to 
the  accnsefd  had  he  been  guilty.  Now  according  to  law,  thief-takers 
and  police-men  who  connive  with  criminals  to  conceal  crimes  are 
liable  to  be  transported  3000  Ic.  The  security  merchants  are  con- 
sidered, proceeded  the  governor,  as  police  and  thief-takers  for  the 
control  of  the  foreigners.  Had  the  principal  security  merchant  been 
guilty  he  would,  therefore,  have  been  sentenced  to  banishment  to 
3000  le;  but  since  he  is  innocent,  the  accuser  has  rendered  hjmself 
liable  to  a  punishment  one  degree  less,  and  he  was  sentenced  accor- 
dingly to  be  banished  to  2000  le  distant.  In  consideration,  however, 
of  the  aggravation,  and  of  the  distance  which  he  had  already  travel- 
ed, the  poor  man  was  pardoned,  and  allowed  tu  return  home  again. 


Art.  hi.  Armenian  apothegms:  continued  from  the  Calcutta 
Literary  Gazette  of  December  24/A,  1826.  Furnished  by  a 
Correspondent. 

[The  following  paragraphs,  which  we  have  much  pleasure  in  publishing, 
came  to  us  accompanied  by.  a  note,  dated  Macao,  the  7th  inst.  Our  corres- 
pondent, who  writes  under  the  signature  of  J.  P.  M.,  says  :  "  The  enclosed 
is  a  continuation  of  a  few  Armenian  apothegms  published  in  the  year  1826  in 
the  Calcutta  Literary  Gazette,  Nos.  49,  ^,  51,  and  52."  To  us  no  part  of 
Asia,  excepting  always  the  *  celestial  empire,'  affords  objects  of  greater  inte- 
rest than  Armenia.  Of  its  inhabitants,  a  modem  writer  observes :  **  The 
Armenians,  one  of  the  most  ancient  nations  of  the  civilized  world,  have  main- 
tained themselves  as  a  civilized  people,  amidst  all  those  revolutions  which 


1835.  Annenian  Apothegms.  269 

barbariam,  despotism,  and  war  have  occasioned  in  western  Asia,  from  the 
days  of  Assyria,  Greece,  and  Rome,  down  to  the  period  of  Mongolian,  Tur- 
kish, and  Persian  dominion.  During  so  many  ages,  they  have  faithfully  pre- 
served, not  only  their  historical  traditions,  reaching  back  to  the  period  of 
ancient  Hebrew  histories,  but  also  their  national  character,  in  a  physical  and 
moral  point  of  view.  Their  tirst  abode,  mount  Ararat,  is,  even  at  tlie  present 
day,  the  centre  of  their  religious  and  political  union.  Commerce  has  scattered 
them,  like  the  Israelites,  tunone  all  the  principal  nations  of  Europe  and  Asia 
(with  the  exception  of  China);  out  this  dispersion  and  mercantile  spirit  have 
not  debased  their  character;  on  the  contrary,  they  are  distinguished  by  su- 
perior cultivation,  manners,  and  honesty,  from  the  barbarians  imder  whose 
yoke  they  live,  and  even  from  the  Greexs  and  Jews.  The  cause  is  to  be 
round  in  their  creed,  and  in  their  religious  union.  The  cultivation  of  the  Ar. 
menians  is  a  proof  of  the  salutary  influence  of  a  well  ordered  Christian  church 
on  the  moral  and  intellectual  development  of  a  nation,  which  has  preserved 
its  history,  and  with  it,  its  national  character.  They  owe  this  in  particular 
to  the  Bible,  which  is  freely  distributed  among  the  people."  Says  another 
writer :  **  The  Armenians  are  known  at  the  present  day,  as  a  scattered  race, 
and  one  cannot  rise  from  the  perusal  of  their  history,  without  wondering,  not 
that  they  are  so,  but  that  they  should  still  be  found  in  considerable  numbers 
in  their  own  country.  We  have  already  noticed  their  existence  in  the  north 
of  Mesopotamia,  their  emigration  to  Armenia  Minor  and  Cilicia,  their  settle- 
ment in  Constantinople,  and  their  forcible  removal  by  Shah  Abbas  to  Persia. 
We  are  also  told,  that  the  Saracens  and  Greeks,  white  contending  for  their 
countiy,  each  took  away  multitudes  of  captives;  Togrul  and  Timur  carried 
thousands  to  unknown  countries ;  the  Egyptians  removed  sixty  tliousand  to 
E^pt ;  and  it  is  Imown  that  the  Persians,  in  every  war,  even  to  the  last 
with  Russia,  have  always  carried  their  captives  into  servitude.  Multitudes, 
moreover,  have  at  various  periods  been  induced  by  oppression  at  home  to  seek 
an  asylum  in  distant  countries,  to  say  nothing  of  other  multitudes  that  com- 
merce has  enticed  away.  We  are  not  surprised,  therefore,  at  finding  them, 
not  only  in  ahnost  every  part  of  Turkey  ana  Persia,  but  in  India,  as  well  as 
in  Russia,  Poland,  and  many  other  parts  of  Europe."  A  gentleman  who  has 
long  been  acquainted  with  the  Armenians  in  Asia  Minor  says  in  a  letter 
written  a  few  months  acfo,  ^  There  is  among  the  Armenians  as  fine  a  gene- 
ration of  young  men,  as  I  have  ever  set  my  eyes  upon,  a  generation  who  bid 
fair  to  he  altogether  more  enlightened  and  better  instructed  than  their 
faUiers."  We  nave  been  much  pleased  with  a  recent  notice  of  a  small 
community  of  Armenians  in  Singapore,  amounting,  according  to  our  informant, 
to  not  more  than  forty  or  fifty  individuals :  they  have  wiui  them  a  pastor, 
and  are  erecting  for  themselves  a  neat  and  commodious  chapel.  But  we 
must  desist  from  these  remarks,  and  introduce  the  paper  from  our  correspon- 
dent.] 

An  adage,  though  it  is  but  the  skeleton  of  an  essay  or  dissertation, 
yet  its  inanition,  instead  of  enervating  it  increases  its  pristine  and 
indigenous  energy. 

When  ambition  stimulates,  emulation  incites,  reason  dictates,  pru- 
dence guides,  patience  fortifies,  perseverance  helps,  assiduity  for- 
wards, hope  encourages,  vigilance  admonishes,  and  valor  animates, 
th«  adamantine  foundation  of  the  most  fori ified  castles  of  all  sup- 
posed impossibilities  can  be  effectually  sapped,  and  the  most  admi- 
rable exploits  achieved. 

Self-love  is  the  primum  mobile  of  almost  all  the  actions  of  men, 
and  that  wretch,   who  from  this  impetus  betrays  the  cause  of  his 


270  Armenian  Apophthegms,  Oct. 

country,  cotnmits  a  crime  hs  great  in  magnitude,  and  of  as  black  a 
die  as  the  blasphemy  of  Diagoras,  the  treachery  of  Judas,  and  the 
di:$simulation  and  apostasy  of  Julian.* 

What  is  drunkenness  ?  Is  is  a  syntrophic  malady  of  most  fatal 
virulence;  it  is  a  malignant  incubus  that  can  effectually  undermine 
the  foundation,  and  demolish  the  fabric  of  life,  relax  and  destroy  the 
siiKiwy  ligaments,  that  in  gordian  knots  and  evolutions  connect, 
synthasize,  and  give  vigor  to  the  noble  frame  of  man ;  it  is  a  full 
blown  rose,  whose  enchanted  fragrance  conveys  venom  to  the  very 
innermost  recesses  of  the  soul ;  it  is  an  adder  disguised  in  angelic 
form,  that  with  smiles  of  infantine  simplicity  can  sting  its  marked 
victim  to  death;  it  is  the  rosy  nipple  of  a  snow-white  breast,  that 
teems  with  deleterious  milk  ;  it  is  a  syren,  which  alluring  the  mind, 
administers  bane  to  the  vital  parts  of  the  human  frame ;  it  is  a  gay, 
but  treacherous  companion,  who,  taking  advantage  of  our  confidence 
and  weakness,  will  expose  us  to  shame  and  dishonor ;  it  is  a  traitor, 
who  without  the  least  sense  of  pity  will  deliver  us  up  into  the  unre- 
lenting hands  of  our  most  vindictive  enemies;  it  is  an  implacable 
enemy  that  will  never  cease  to  be  one;  and  it  is  a  masked  foe,  that 
will  never  repent  of  the  disastrous  ravages  it  has  made,  nor  commi- 
serate the  misery  of  its  victim. 

What  else  is  drunkenness  ?  It  is  the  ringleader  of  a  host  of  crimes ; 
it  is  an  invisible  poniard  in  the  hands  of  an  invisible  enemy  ready 
to  strike  the  blow ;  it  is  Scylla  and  Charybdis  in  the  ocean  of  life  ; 
it  is  a  magic  spell  that  can  metamorphose  an  athletic  Vahakt  into 
a  shrunk,  hollow,  and  crippled  Indian  pigmy ;  it  is  a  tyrant,  who,  if 
allowed  to  hold  universal  domain,  can  within  a  very  short  period 
annihilate  the  human  species ;  it  is  the  inexhaustible  box  of  Pandora 
replete  with  evils  to  the  human  race ;  it  is  a  battering  ram  of  Stygian 
construction  worked  by  the  furies  to  level  to  the  ground  the  most 
formidable  castles  of  human  agility  and  strength ;  it  is  the  imper- 
ceptible trapdoor  that  leads  to  the  dungeon  of  misery  and  affliction ; 
and  it  is  the  extreme  of  a  shameful  vice,  that  debases  and  brutalizes 
human  nature. 

And  what  else  is  drunkenness?  It  is  a  predatory  warfare  against 
ourselves ;  it  is  an  act  of  suicide  perpetrated  with  atrocious  vio- 
lence and  protracted  self-torture ;  it  is  the  aqua  regia  that  can 
corrode  and  efface  the  elevated  nobleness,  and  expressive  beauty  of 
the  human  countenance;  it  is  a  nefarious  monster  that  can  suck 
the  honey  of  an  Aspasian  beauty ;  it  is  a  fiend  that  can  cut  asunder 
the  tie  of  friendship  of  an  Aristogiton  and  Hnrmodins,  an<)  introduce 
strife,  and  destroy  the  conjugal  affection  of  a  Philemon  and  Baucis; 
it  is  an  infatuation  that  Jn  the  end  will  cause  a  lethean  forgetfulness 

*  The  Armenians  (who,  by  the  latest  accounts  from  the  Armenian  Literary  So- 
ciety of  Venice  denominated  'Meckitaristican,'  from  its  founder  Meckitar,  are  es- 
timated to  amount  to  twelve  millions,)  observe  to  this  day  the  anniversary  of  the 
death  of  Julian  the  apostate  with  festivity  and  rejoicings.  F.ven  the  members  of 
the  little  Armenian  community  in  India  who  have  adopted  Knglish  manners  and 
customs  retain  to  the  present  clay  the  celebration  of  this  festival. 

t  The  llerniles  of  Armenian  mythology. 


1835.  Remarks  on  the  Religion  of  the  Chinese,  "ill 

of  cheerful  reminiscences,  and  iiharpen  the  €;dge  of  a  keen  sensibi- 
hty  of  pain  and  sorrow;  and  in  short,  it  is  c^^erything  that  is  bad, 
so  much  so,  that  even  the  copiousness  of  the  Haikaii*  language  will 
be  insufficient  to  depict  its  monstrous  and  foul  deformity. 

Low  cunning  is  the  wisdom  of  the  groveling  |)ortion  of  mankind  ; 
it  is  so  far  from  being  recoromendable,  that  those  who  possess  it  are 
always  ashamed  to  own  it. 

A  retentive  memory  combined  with  quick  perception,  like*  a  vast 
flat  country,  has  wide  expanses  for  cultivation. 

Repeated,  untempered  prohibitions  very  often  enhance  the  value 
and  attraction  of  the  object  prohibited,  excite  desire,  and  finally  cause 
disobedience. 

Great  and  wonderful  erroneous  conclusions  can  only  be  deduced 
by  great  and  wonderful  men,  and  tliese  conclusions  are  the  criterions 
by  which  weak  minds  are  guided. 

When  ceremony  is  laid  aside  to  preserve  harmony,  propriety  is  to 
be  strictly  adiiered  to. 

The  fool  that  rails,  and  laughs  without  any  proper  risible  cause, 
only  laughs  to  be  laughed  at. 

Misapplied  or  ill  directed  abusive  epithets  are  arrows  that  rebound 
and  wound  the  archer;  and  the  mad  dog  that  runs  round  and  barks 
at  a  famished  sleeping  tyger  barks  for  its  own  destruction. 

Appraised  deformity  is  whimsical  beauty. 


Art.  IV.  Remarks  on  the  religion  of  the  Chinese:  their  indiffer' 
ence;  notions  respecting  the  Supreme  Being;  with  notices  of 
the  various  efforts  made  to  introduce  Christianity  among  the  Chi' 
nese.     By  Philosinensis. 

The  religious  opinions  which  have  obtained  among  the  Chinese 
admit  of  easier  analysis  than  the  complicated  system  of  Indian  ido- 
latry. Though  the  doctrines  of  one  of  the  prevalent  sects  originated  in 
Ilindostan,  that  native  country  of  superstition,  yet  they  have  been 
simplified  by  their  Chinese  votaries ;  besides  that  the  mysteries  of 
the  kulpas,  transmigration,  and  annihilation  with  other  absurdities, 
are  conveyed  in  a  jargon  equally  unintelligible  to  the  Chinese  priest, 
and  the  devotee.  Metaphysical  speculations  on  the  invisible  world 
littk  engage  the  attention  of  the  Chinese  ;  they  seldom  examine 
their  own  creed,  and  are  still  more  indifferent  regarding  the  religious 
systems  of  foreigners.  Even  the  subtleties  of  Taouisni,  originated  by 
their  own  sages  and  transmitted  in  classii^al  language,  attract  feu- 
admirers.     From  the  repeated  imperial   proclamations  against  all 

Tbc  Armenian. 


272  Remarks  on  the  Religion  of  the  Chineu,  Oct. 

i{«ct8  and  heresies,  we  might  siipiiose  that  the  government  disclaimed 
all  religions  but  its  own,  if  the  glaring  inconsistency  of  supporting 
idolatry  by  paying  homage  to  the  Dahii  lama  and  his  compeers,  did 
not  exist.  The  state  religion  so  often  represented  as  sublime  and 
immaculate,  is  vague  and  unsatisfactory  to  the  mass  of  the  people, 
and  equally  idolatrous  with  the  monstrous  susperstition  of  Budlia. 

If  we  question  the  Chinese  individuHlly,  we  might  almost  conclude 
them  to  be  destitute  of  religion ;  and  the  prevalence  of  a  disguised 
atheism  among  the  higher  classes,  might  strengthen  the  opinion. 
But  they  are  a  strange  people ;  while  they  neglect  and  despise  the 
idols  they  adore,  still  they  delight  in  the  pageantry  of  idolatrous  rites, 
and  lavish  their  treasures  on  the  erection  of  temples  and  monasteries. 
Many  parts  of  China  are  crowded  with  places  of  worship  equally 
with  bigf)ted  Spain ;  even  the  highways  are  infested  with  shrines, 
and  a  numerous  host  of  poor,  ignorant  and  despised  priests  live 
upon  the  earnings  of  laborious  men.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the 
darkened  human  understanding,  in  the  east  and  west,  should  have 
recourse  to  the  same  expedients  for  gaining  peace  of  mind.  The 
striking  resemblance  between  pofiery  and  Bndhism  has  always  puz- 
zled the  votaries  of  the  former,  nor  would  the  extravagant  recluse 
and  hermit  of  Europe  be  less  amazed,  to  behold  the  solitary  cavern 
of  a  Taou  priest,  who  strives  for  immortality  by  seclusion  from  all 
human  society,  and  by  the  neglect  of  every  social  duty. 

We  may  ask,  are  all  the  religious  notions  of  the  Chinese  erro- 
neous, and  is  there  no  truth  among  their  absurdities?  Can  so  ration- 
al a  people  yield  themselves  up  implicitly  to  idolatry,  stifling  nature's 
voice,  which  loudly  proclaims  the  unity  of  God  1  Have  their  sages 
never  found  out  the  invisible  One,  whose  government  of  the  world, 
and  whose  all  prevading  providence  is  so  conspicuous  1  Do  they 
not  honor  him  in  the  images  as  representations  of  his  attributes? 
When  the  Chinese  bows  in  adoration,  and  offers  his  gifts  and  burns 
his  incense,  does  he  not  virtually  adore  the  great  Giver  of  every  good 
gift?  Or  can  it  be  imagined  for  a  moment,  that  so  merciful  a  God, 
should  not  have  manifested  himself  to  the  millions  of  Chinese,  his 
creatures,  who  have  equal  need  of  his  tender  compassion  with  the 
western  nations? 

The  notion  of  a  Supreme  Being  glimmers  faintly  through  the  doc- 
trines of  the  ancient  sages;  an  appeal  to  Shang  Te^  the  Supreme  Ru- 
ler, was  often  made  by  individuals  in  distress,  and  teen  is  occasion- 
ally used  to  express  more  than  the  azure  firmament.  In  these  few 
words  and  phrases  are  contained  all  the  Chinese  tenets  regarding  the 
existence  of  God ;  and  to  claim  more  for  them  would  only  prove  our 
ignorance  or  prejudice.  Concerning  the  mysterious  ways  of  Provi- 
dence in  permitting  so  great  a  nation  to  grope  in  darkness,  we  have 
few  remarks  to  offer.  Could  we  penetrate  the  vail  that  hides  yonder 
world  from  our  ken,  we  should  adore  the  unsearchable  wisdom  and 
goodness  of  an  allwise  and  merciful  God.  If  our  understandings 
were  so  enlightened  a^  to  be  able  to  trace  the  concatenation  of  the 
past  and  the  future,  we  might  solve  our  doubts ;  but  now  we  hum- 


1835.  Remarks  on  the  Religion  of  the  Chinese.  273 

bly  adore  where  we  cannot  comprehend.  Enough  is  understood  to 
urge  the  claim  of  the  Chinese  upon  our  Christian  benevolence,  for 
imparting  to  them  that  saving  truth,  of  which  they  are  now  almost 
totally  destitute. 

Many  will  consider  the  conversion  of  the  Chinese  a  hopeless  task, 
and  all  efforts  tending  to  that  end  as  futile,  and  therefore  unadvisa- 
ble.  The  Nestorians  in  the  seventh  and  eighth  centuries  did  their 
utmost  to  spread  Christianity  in  the  northern  provinces  of  the  em- 
pire ;  they  made  converts,  and  established  churches,  but  their  con- 
quests were  only  temporary :  there  is  not  now  left  a  vestige  of  dieir 
labors.  The  Roman  Catholics,  their  successors,  enjoyed  many  ad- 
vantages for  subjecting  China  to  the  pope;  their  emissaries  were 
numerous ;  some  eminent  men  spent  their  lives  in  the  service ;  they 
had  access  to  the  throne ;  they  numbered  some  most  illustrious  per- 
sonages amongst  their  converts ;  their  zeal  and  bigotry  were  bound- 
less ;  they  impressed  the  Chinese  with  a  favorable  opinion  of  their 
talents  and  virtue,  and  yet  they  did  not  prevail.  It  is  true  they  still 
number  thousands  of  converts ;  but  does  not  the  proscription  of  their 
religion,  the  dispersion  of  their  flocks,  the  scanty  supply  of  teachers 
and  those  far  inferior  in  talent  to  their  predecessors,  prognosticate 
the  final  extinction  of  their  order  in  the  empire  ? 

These  facts  are  too  true  to  admit  of  contradiction ;  they  prove 
clearly  one  important  point,  viz :  that  the  Chinese  will  not  have  to 
pass  the  same  ordeal  with  the  barbarians  of  Europe,  who  were  first 
converted  from  paganism  to  a  spurious  Christianity,  in  order  to  pave 
the  way  for  their  reception  of  the  pure  gospel.  But  if  it  be  urged 
that  protestant  missionaries  have  been  equally  unsuccessful,  it  ought 
to  be  remembered  that  none  have  hitherto  enjoyed  the  privilege  of 
passing  through  China  to  disseminate  the  divine  truth  of  the  gospel ; 
and  that  had  Uiis  been  the  case,  the  number  of  registered  converts 
must  necessarily  be  small.  For  the  Roman  Catholics,  who  confound 
conversion  with  a  change  of  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  who  baptize 
indiscriminately  all  applicants,  can  multiply  the  number  of  their 
converts  almost  at  pleasure;  but  the  protestant  faith,  identifying 
regeneration  with  conversion,  requiring  a  radical  change  of  heart 
and  life,  a  transition  from  darkness  to  light,  from  vice  to  the  virtues 
which  adorn  the  gospel,  on  this  account  will  always  find  a  smaller 
number  to  embrace  those  doctrines,  until  the  divine  Spirit  be  poured 
out  as  in  the  apostolical  age  and  several  subsequent  periods  of  the 
Christian  church. 

Still  the  jealousy  of  the  government,  the  dread  of  innovation,  and 
the  apathy  of  the  people  themselves,  may  be  urged  in  defense  of 
our  indifference  to  the  welfare  of  millions.  We  allow  that  these 
obstacles  are  great,  but  by  no  means  that  they  are  insurmountable. 
Relying  on  our  skill  or  on  any  human  aid,  it  is  true  we  should  find 
success  as  impracticable  now  as  did  the  apostles  in  their  times,  when 
they  had  to  meet  the  bigoted  Jew  and  the  haughty  Greek,  both  as 
hostile  to  the  humbling  doctrines  of  the  cross,  as  any  member  of  the 
Board  of  Rites  at  Peking.    But  what  are  these  hindrances  before  an 

VOL.   IV.      NO.  VI.  35 


274  Remarks  on  the  Religion  of  the  Chifuse.  Oct. 

almighty  power,  before  a  Savior^  who  has  all  authority  in  heaven 
above  and  earth  beneath  ?  For  it  is  written,  *'  I  will  destroy  the 
wisdom  of  the  wise  and  bring  to  nothing  the  understanding  of  the 
prudent.  Where  is  the  wise  %  Where  is  the  scribe  1  Where  is  the 
disputer  of  this  world  ?  Hath  not  God  made  foolish  the  wisdom  of 
this  world  ?  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God  the  world  by  wis- 
dom knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching 
to  save  thend  that  believe.  For  the  Jews  require  a  sign,  and  the 
Greeks  seek  after  wisdom ;  but  we  preach  Christ  crucified,  to  the 
Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and  to  the  Greeks  foolishness,  but  to  them 
which  are  called,  both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God 
and  the  wisdom  of  God.*' 

What  a  divine  power  must  that  doctrine  possess  which  without  the 
aid  of  human  arm  could  triumph  on  the  very  spot  where  the  Savior 
of  the  world  had  been  crucified  amidst  the  acclamations  of  an  infu- 
riated multitude  t  If  God  had  not  promoted  his  own  cause,  how 
could  the  idolatry  of  ancient  Greece  and  Rome  have  been  subverted? 
Interwoven  as  it  was  with  the  whole  economy  of  the  state,  celebrated 
by  the  poet  and  orator,  sanctioned  by  venerated  antiquity,  supported 
by  all  the  influence  of  powerful  rulers,  and  themselves  fulfilling  the 
duties  of  pontifex  maximus,  embellished  by  the  highest  efibrts  of  the 
existing  arts,— nevertheless  it  fell  to  ruins  to  rise  no  more.  And  the 
conversion  of  many  barbarous  tribes  in  the  middle  and  north  of  Eu- 
rope, whose  fierceness  exceeded  that  of  the  savages  of  New  Zealand 
and  North  America,  is  this  not  equally  wonderful  ?  The  exhibition 
of  such  facts  and  on  so  large  a  scale  should  shut  every  mouth,  when 
the  practicability  of  the  conversion  of  China  is  questioned.  There 
are  also  divine  promises  clear  and  extensive  enough  to  remove  every 
doubt,  and  to  create  in  the  believer,  a  cheerful  and  unshaken  confi- 
dence in  the  speedy  accomplishment  of  them  all.  He  who  holds 
the  sceptre  of  the  universe,  and  directs  the  suns  and  planets  in  their 
several  orbits,  has  power  and  wisdom  to  effect  the  grandest  ends. 
It  is  only  the  want  of  that  faith  by  which  we  honor  the  great  God, 
who  has  pledged  his  own  word  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  work, 
that  renders  us  weak  and  indolent.  Whenever  an  implicit  reliance 
on  divine  assistance  fills  the  breast,  mountains  of  difficulties  are  le- 
veled to  plains,  and  we  run  and  faint  not  in  the  arduous  work  of 
spreading  the  gospel. 

Whatever  may  be  the  present  political  state  of  the  empire,  the 
access  that  may  now  be  gained  to  it  is  doubtless  easier  than  at  any 
previous  time.  And  if  the  openings,  how  small  soever  they  may  be, 
are  only  improved  upon,  there  is  no  doubt  that  ground  will  be  gained. 
It  needs  few  words,  but  many  and  energetic  works,  to  expand  the 
sphere  of  our  operations,  and  to  avoid  that  preposterous  syjstem  of 
timid,  trembling  policy,  so  injurious  to  a  good  cause.  Let  us  neither 
despise  the  day  of  small  things,  nor  fear  for  that  cause,  which  can 
bear  the  utmost  scrutiny,  which  has  even  been  brought  before  the  ma- 
gistrates of  this  country,  and  hitherto  has  not  been  condemned.  Shall 
we  then  shrink  from  duty,  or  shall  we  fear  to  argue  the  great  cause 


1835.  Remarks  on  the  Religion  of  the  Chimse,  275 

when  called  upon,  and  confess  our  blessed  Redeemer  before  this 
wicked  world  1  No,  as  long  as  there  remains  one  spark  of  grace  in 
our  hearts,  let  us  take  courage  in  our  God,  wrestle  by  prayer,  and 
overcome  by  patience. 

Some  hints  in  regard  to  the  great  work  may  not  here  be  out  of 
place.  The  first,  the  indispensable  requisite  at  the  present  moment, 
are  preachers  of  the  gospel,  and  writers  and  translators  of  Christian 
books :  men  who  count  not  their  lives  dear  to  them  in  the  cause  of 
God.  There  are  neither  the  dangers  of  New  Zealand,  nor  of  the  wil* 
derness  of  North  America,  to  be  encountered;  nor  have  we  to  suffer 
from  a  pestiferous  enervating  climate,  which  has  swept  into  the  grave 
so  many  of  our  fellow-laborers  in  other  parts  of  the  world.  We  have 
to  do  with  a  semiciviiized  people,  who,  so  far  as  their  prejudices  are 
concerned,  are  the  most  accessible  of  all  the  Asiatics^  Their  litera- 
ture facilitates  our  efforts  to  convey  religious  knowledge  to  their 
minds.  They  are  susceptible  to  reason^  and  may  yield  to  the  force 
of  conviction.  We  trust  the  number  of  those  who  are  preparing  for 
this  work  will  soon  be  very  great.  We  may  be  thought  censorious 
if  we  express  a  wish  to  see  none  in  the  field  but  men  entirely  devoted 
to  the  work ;  but  though  there  may  not  be  immediate  personal  dan- 
ger, yet  we  think  the  cause  rather  injured  than  promoted  by  chal- 
lenging the  aid  of  men  not  prepared  to  give  all  to  the  blessed  work. 
To  live  and  to  die  in  the  sacred  cause  must  be  our  watchword.  At 
the  same  time  we  may  be  prudent  in  the  choice  of  means  for  accom- 
plishing the  great  object ;  we  may  avoid  any  errors  of  our  prede- 
cessors, and  always  press  forward  with  the  more  vigor  when  there 
is  the  more  resistance.  A  hard  task  that  truly,  and  unless  we  be 
endowed  with  the  Spirit  of  grace  from  above,  it  cannot  be  done. 
But  a  mind  much  conversant  with  the  glories  of  eternity,  humbly 
acknowledging  the  salutary  power  of  the  cross,  and  having  deeply 
drunk  from  the  all  sufficient  love  of  the  Savior,  is  capable  of  greater 
things  than  these.  May  this  inestimable  gift  be  gf anted  to  all  who 
profess  to  be  missionaries  to  the  Chinese. 

In  our  intercourse  with  the  people  we  must  disprove  that  we  are 
barbarians,  and  prove  that  we  are  destitute  of  all  those  selfish  mo- 
tives which  are  prevalent  among  the  natives,  self-styled  men  of  the 
celestial  empire.  Gladly  would  we  allow  them  that  title, — for  it  is 
the  prerogative  of  heavenly  minded  men  to  be  citizens  of  the  king- 
dom of  heave  n^^ — if  they  were  not  notoriously  earthly  minded,  and 
destitute  of  all  the  graces  which  should  adorn  the  saints.  We  may 
give  to  their  sages  a\\  due  honor  but  yet  convince  them  th^t  they  have 
never  shown  the  way  to  heaven,  and  that  all  who  follow  such  guides 
are  groping  in  the  dark  with  regard  to  futurity.  Their  history  plainly 
reveals,  that  the  maxims  laid  down  in  the  classics  have  never  been 
observed,  that  it  is  vain  to  found  hopes  on  human  doctrines,  that  the 
revelation  of  God  as  taught  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  the  redemption  by 
Jesus  Christ,  and  his  meritorious  life,  death,  and  resurrection,  can 
alone  lay  a  sure  ground  of  hope  that  we  may  escape  the  wrath  to 
come.    Such  doctrines,  though  at  first  disagreeable,  will  doubtless 


276  Structure  of -the  Provincial  Govf.mnienfs.  Oct. 

gain  upon  their  hearts ;  and  the  more  we  preach  Christ  crucified, 
the  deeper  will  be  the  impression,  and  the  better  the  confidence  of 
escape. 

Thus  armed  with  divine  weapons,  and  encouraged  by  divine 
providences  and  promises,  we  expect  a  glofious  day  for  China.  The 
ordering  and  sustaining  of  the  grand  design  to  evangelize  China  we 
trust  solely  to  the  hands  of  the  Lord  our  God  ;  yet  desirous  on  our 
part  to  use  every  means,  *'  which  Grod  and  nature  have  put  into  our 
hands,  under  his  approbation,'*  to  hasten  that  blessed  period.  No 
political  revolution,  no  miscarried  enterprise,  will  dampen  our  zeal, 
nor  weaken  that  energy  which  must  move  the  great  work.  Centu- 
ries elapsed  ere  China  was  remembered  by  the  church  of  Christ;  but 
having  now  conie  up  into  remembrance  before  God,  let  us  be  joyful 
in  the  Lord,  and  be  animated  by  trust  in  his  almighty  power.  Great 
hopes  may  be  entertained  from  well  directed  zeal  and  perseverance ; 
let  us  remain  steadfast  in  faith.  And  may  the  Almighty  crown  our 
work  with  the  triumphs  promised  to  the  gospel  in  these  tetter  days. 


Art.  V.  Structure  of  the  Chinese  government:  China  Proper; 
heads  of  the  provincial  government :  1.  civil  government ;  admi- 
nistrative department  (comprising  territorial  and  financial^  and 
judicial  branches);  literary ^  gabel^  commissariat^  and  commercial 
departments;  officers  on  the  Yellow  river ^  Sfc;  various  subaltern 
officers :  2.  Military  government ;  designations  of  military  and 
naval  officers  of  the  Chinese  forces,  ^c. 

Having,  in  the  course  of  our  hasty  view  of  the  structure  of  the 
Chinese  government,  considered  both  the  general  and  local  courts  of 
the  metropolis,  we  come  now  to  speak  of  the  system  of  government 
in  the  provinces ;  and  first  of  those  of  China  Proper,  the  govern- 
ment of  which  differs  widely  from  that  of  the  other  parts  of  the 
empire. 

The  officers  at  the  head  of  a  provincial  government,  are  a  tsung^ 
tuh,  or  governor  (literally  director-general),  and  afooyuen,  or  lieut.- 
governor  (literally,  controler),  who  is  also  called  seunfoo,  circuit- 
controler,  because  it  was  formerly  his  duty  to  make  the  circuit  of  the 
province.  The  tsungtuh  has  always  the  direction  of  two  or  more 
provinces,  or  else  of  two  or  more  high  offices  in  the  same  province. 
Thus  there  is  one  tsungtuh  over  three  provinces,  four  over  two  pro- 
vinces each,  one  over  two  provinces  who  is  at  the  same  time  fooyuen 
of  one  of  the  two,  and  two  over  single  provinces  who  exercise  the 


1835.  Structure  of  the  Provincial  Governments.  277 

functions  both  of  tsungtuh  and  fooyuen.  The  fooyuen  has  always 
the  direction  of  a  whole  province,  either  independently  of,  or  in 
subordination  to,  a  tsungtuh.  There  are  twelve  such  officers  who 
are,  and  three  who  are  not,  thus  subordinate ;  while  in  three  pro- 
vinces the  duties  of  the  office  of  fooyuen  are  performed  by  the  tsung- 
tuh. The  duties  of  the  tsungtuh  consist  in  the  general  control  of  all 
affairs,  civil  and  military,  iu  the  province  or  provinces  under  his 
government.  Those  of  the  fooyuen  consist  in  a  similar  control  (but, 
except  where  there  is  no  tsungtuh,  in  an  inferior  degree),  and  in  the 
special  direction  of  the  administrative  department  of  the  civil  govern- 
ment 

The  departments  of  the  civil  government  are  five,  administrative, 
literary,  gabel,  commissariat,  and  commercial :  of  these,  the  admi- 
nistrative department  is  subdivided  into  territorial  and  financial,  and 
judicial  branches.  The  officers  at  the  head  of  these  two  subdivi- 
sions, called  the  *  two  52e,*  or  commissioners,  are  the  pooching  sze 
(commissioner  for  regulating  government),  who  is  often,  but  erro- 
neously called  treasurer,  and  the  nganch&  sze  (commissioner  of  judi- 
cial trials).  The  literary  department  is  placed  under  the  direction 
of  an  officer  appointed  by  the  emperor  from  among  the  members  of 
the  Hanlin  academy,  who  is  called  tetuh  hedching^  the  commander 
and  director  of  learning,  (or  simply  hebching^  director  of  learning), 
of  whom  there  is  one  in  each  province,  with  a  single  exception  where 
one  is  appointed  for  two  provinces.  The  gabel  and  commissariat 
departments  are  mostly  under  the  direction  of  officers  called  taou  or 
taoutae^  who  will  be  spoken  of  hereafter :  but  there  are  several  ex- 
ceptions to  this,  which  will  also  be  detailed  in  their  proper  place. 
The  chief  officers  in  what  we  may  call  the  commercial  department 
are  ke'entuh^  or  superintendents,  who  are  appointed  wherever  neces- 
sary, to  receive  the  revenues  in  important  commercial  places,  mari- 
time coasts,  large  manufacturing  districts,  or  general  thoroughfares. 
They  are  nominated  usually  from  among  officers  of  the  imperial 
household ;  and,  equally  with  the  fooyuen  and  he5ching,  are  subject 
merely  to  the  control  of  the  governor,  in  cases  of  difficulty :  where 
there  is  no  tsungtuh,  the  fooyuen  exercises  control  over  them,  as  he 
also  does,  in  fact,  over  all  parts  of  the  government.  It  is  necessary 
to  observe,  that  the  commercial  department  is  not  an  essential  part 
of  the  government ;  although  there  are  few  provinces  in  which  there 
are  not  some  commercial  superintendents.  These  officers  are  under 
the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Revenue. 

The  military  government  (we  are  at  a  loss  for  a  more  general 
name,)  is  to  be  understood  as  sometimes  including  the  direction  of 
naval  forces  also;  for  the  Chinese  make  hardly  any  distinction 
between  their  land  and  sea  forces.  The  coasting  navigation  of  their 
vessels  is  committed  to  the  pilots ;  and  the  official  designations  in 
both  services  are  the  same.  The  highest  officers  of  the  military  and 
naval  government  are  called  tetuh^  commanders  (or,  as  we  may  ren- 
der it,  commanders-in-chief).  Of  these  there  are  sixteen,  twelve  of 
whom  are  confined  to  the  military  branch  strictly  speaking,  but  have 


278  Structure  of  the  Provincial  Governments.  Oct- 

also  the  control  of  vessels  for  inland  navigation  and  defense,  two  are 
military,  with  direction  also  of  a  maritime  naval  force,  and  two  are 
exclusively  naval.  In  one  province,  Kansuh,  there  are  two  military 
commanders ;  and  in  five  provinces  the  military  command  is  filled 
by  the  fooyuen. 

In  some  important  cities  are  placed  garrisons  of  Tartar  troops, 
under  the  command  of  a  tsedngkeun  (general).  The  power  of  such 
officers  is  confined  within  narrow  limits,  not  extending,  in  time  of 
peace,  far  beyond  the  cities  garrisoned  by  them ;  but  is  free  from 
all  control  except  that  of  the  emperor.  The  object  of  their  appoint- 
ment is  to  afford  a  check  upon  any  treasonable  or  rebellious  mea- 
sures on  the  part  of  the  supreme  provincial  authorities.  They  have 
command  sometimes  of  naval,  as  well  as  of  military  forces. 

Although  the  governor  of  a  province  can  act  wholly  upon  his  own 
responsibility,  yet  most  measures  are  carried  into  effect  with  the 
consent  of  a  general  council  of  the  chief  provincial  officers.  These 
are  always  the  tsungtuh  and  fooyuen,  and  the  tseangkeun  (if  there 
be  one  in  the  city  which  is  the  seat  of  government) ;  with  the  addi- 
tion usually  of  the  ^  two  sze,'  especially  if  the  subject  of  consultation 
relates  to  their  departments,  and  of  the  heoching,  the  officers  of  the 
gabel  and  commissariat,  the  commercial  superintendents,  and  the 
military  and  naval  commanders-in-chief,  in  things  concerning  the 
particular  divisions  of  the  government  over  which  they  preside. 

It  may  be  useful,  before  we  proceed  further,  to  make  an  observa- 
tion or  two  upon  the  relative  rank  of  these  several  officers.  The 
following  is  the  order  of  precedence  while  in  the  provinces,  in  which 
some  difference  exists  when  the  same  officers  meet  at  Peking : 

Tsungtuh,  Tseangkeun, 

Fooyuen,  Tetuh, 

Hedching,  Keentuh, 

Pooching  sze, 

Nganchft  sze, 
Chief  officers  of  the  gabel  and  commissariat. 

The  real  rank  of  the  heoching  and  keentuh  is  usually  inferior  to  that 
of  the  '  two  s2Se,'  but  being  appointed  by  the  emperor  as  special 
commissioners,  they  rank  while  in  office  nearly  on  equality  with  the 
tsungtuh  and  fooyuen.  The  real  rank  of  a  tseangkeun,  also,  if  at 
Peking,  is  superior  to  that  of  a  tsungtuh,  and  of  a  tetuh  to  that  of  a 
fooyuen ;  but  in  the  provinces,  the  civil  government  takes  the  pri- 
ority. The  tsungtuh  is  ez-officie  a  shangshoo,  or  president,  of  the 
Board  of  War,  and  a  too  yushe,  or  censor;  the  fooyuen  is  a  shelang, 
or  vice-president,  of  the  Board  of  War,  and  a  foo  too  yushe,  or  de- 
puty censor. 

Civil  government:  and  first  let  us  speak  of  the  administrative 
department.  We  have  already  mentioned  the  division  of  this  depart- 
ment into  territorial  and  financial,  and  judicial  branches.  We  have 
also  spoken  of  the  ^  two  sze,*  the  pooching  sze  and  the  ngancli&  sze, 
who  preside  over  these  subdivisions.    Of  these  there  h  always  one 


1235.  Structure  of  the  Provincial  Govertwunis.  279 

in  a  proviuce ;  and  in  Keangsoo,  being  a  highly  important  province, 
there  are  two  pooching  sze.  These  two  officers,  though  at  the  bead 
of  distinct  portions  of  the  administrative  department,  are  oflen  united 
together  in  the  direction  of  any  territorial  or  financial  matter,  or  the 
trial  of  any  important  criminal  case,  du;.  The  class  of  ofiicers  next 
in  rank  to  these  are  called  taou  or  taoutae :  they  are  not  under  the 
orders  of  the  ^  two  sze,^  but  of  the  governor  and  lieut-governor,  and 
it  is  their  duty  to  take  part  in  the  '  protection  *  and  '  circuit-supervi- 
sion '  of  portions  of  the  province.  If  protection  be  their  object,  they 
are  called  funshow  taou ;  and  if  supeirvision,  funseun  taou.  These 
officers,  besides  their  territorial,  financial,  and  judicial  authority,  not 
only  have  charge  generally  of  the  gabel  and  commissariat  depart- 
ments, but  are  also  frequently  intrusted  with  military  powers.  The 
territorial  extent  of  their  authority  is  usually  two  or  more  of  the 
departments,  into  which  each  province  is  divided ;  but  frequently, 
when  their  power  is  great,  the  territorial  limits  of  it  are  contracted. 
Next  in  subordination  to  them  are  the  chefoo  and  chtchow^  or 
magistrates  of  departments,  literally  *  knowers  *  of  them — ^persons 
whose  duty  it  is  to  make  themselves  acquainted  with  everything  that 
takes  place  therein;  also  ting  tungche^  * joint-knowers '  of  the  de- 
partments called  ting.*  The  subdivision  of  departments  is  into  dis- 
tricts, called  ting,  chow,  and  been ;  and  their  magistrates  are  call- 
ed tungche\  and  tungpwanj^  (over  ting  districts),  ckechow,  and  che~ 
keen.  Parts  of  districts  are  sometimes  placed  under  officers  called 
seunke'en  (circuit  restrainers),  and  such  parts  or  divisions  are  called 
sze. 

Where  the  territorial  extent  of  a  magistracy,  or  the  difficulty  of 
the  duties  to  be  performed,  is  great,  there  are  assistants  of  various 
denominations.  Respecting  these,  we  make  the  following  extract 
from  the  Ta  Tsing  Hwuy  Teen,  which  will  in  some  degree  explain, 
at  the  same  time,  the  duties  of  such  assistants,  and  those  also  of 
their  superiors.  **  The  assistant  magistrates  of  departments  are  called 
tungche  and  tungpwan :  their  duties  consist  either  in  the  direction 
of  affairs,  or  in  the  care  of  taxes,  whether  in  grain  or  money,  in 
attention  to  the  military,  in  direction  of  the  police,  in  the  care  of 
the  post-stations,  of  the  tea  and  salt  revenue,  of  the  rearing  of  horses, 
of  the  governmental  lands,  of  the  water-ways,  and  of  dykes,  and  in 
controling  the  barbarians  (on  the  frontiers),  the  foreigners  (subjected 
within  the  empire),  and  the  Yaou  and  Le  mountaineers-  (of  Kwang- 
tung,  Kwangse,  and  Hoonan.)  The  assistant  magistrates  of  chow 
districts  are  called  chowtung  and  chowpwam  and  those  of  been 
district,  heenching  and  choofoo ;  their  duties  consist  in  superinten- 
dence of  grain,  direction  of  the  police,  and  care  of  the  water-ways. 
Of  all  these  assistant  magistrates,  some  are  resident  in  the  same  city 
with  their  principals ;  others  have  separate  places  of  jurisdiction.  The 

*  For  an  eiplpinaiion  of  these  divisions,  and  of  the  two  classes  of  chow  and 
tii^g,  rendered  sometimes  departments  and  at  others  districts^  see  pages  54. ..56  of 
the  present  volume. 

t  Literally,  '  Joint-knowers.'  ^  This  term  may  be  rendered  *  judges  ' 


280  Structure  of  the  Provincial  Govemmetii.  Oct. 

seunkeeo  of  divisions  have  always  separate  places  of  jurisdictioii, 
and  have  direction  of  the  the  police,  with  the  care  sometimes  of  the 
water-ways/*  Some  of  the  assistants  of  foo  magistrates  are  also 
called  keunmin  foo ;  and  the  assistants  of  heen  magistrates  are  usu- 
ally designated  tsotang.  The  system  of  the  government  being  that 
of  mutual  subordination,  orders  to  the  people,  and  complaints  from 
them  often  pass  through  a  great  number  of  intermediate  hands, 
although  this  is  oot  always  the  case.  Thus,  an  edict  published  by 
the  emperor,  to  the  people  universally,  is  sent  in  the  first  place  to 
the  governor  and  lieut. -governor;  they  jointly  publish  it,  or  for- 
ward it  to  the  poochingsze;  and  he  communicates  it  to  the  magis- 
trates of  departments ;  who,  at  the  same  time  that  tliey  publish  it 
in  their  chief  cities,  forward  it  to  the  district  magistrates  to  be  made 
know  by  them  in  their  several  districts.  Appeals  pass  through  the 
same  routine,  only  commencing  at  the  lower  end,  and  substituting  in 
criminal  cases  the  nganchii  sze  in  the  place  of  the  poochingsze.  The 
supreme  judicial  court  is  that  of  the  fooyuen,  wherein  alone  sen- 
tence of  death  is  ordinarily  passed  without  reference  to  the  emperor; 
not  that  the  tsungtuh  has  not  the  power  of  capital  execution  equally 
with  the  fooyuen,  but  it  is  unusual  for  him  to  exercise  that  power 
when  the  fooyuen  is  present.  It  is  not,  however,  to  be  supposed, 
that  capital  executions  by  order  of  the  latter  do  not  require  the 
consent  of  the  former  when  in  the  same  place.  Ordinary  cases  of 
capital  crimes  are  not  punished  without  a  reference  to  the  emperor. 
The  head  officers,  registrars,  or  secretaries,  of  the  '  two  sze '  and 
of  the  magistrates  of  departments,  are  usually  called  kingleih^  'trans- 
acting manager;*  but  in  some  provinces,  toosze  or  chesze^  'all- 
manager,*  or  '  affair-knower,*  and  chaoumo^  'elucidator  and  in- 
vestigator:* these,  however,  are  not  names  used  indifferently  for 
the  same  individual,  although  the  rank  and  duties  of  each  are  nearly 
alike ;  for  there  are  sometimes  two  individuals  having  two  of  these 
designations  in  the  same  office.  The  lewan^  'regulator  and  in- 
quirer,* is  a  similar  officer  attached,  only  in  a  few  provinces,  to  the 
pooching  sze  alone.  The  ke'enkeaou^  '  arranger  and  collater,*  is 
a  similar  officer  found  only  with  the  magistrates  of  departments. 
The  magistrate*8  secretary  in  a  chow  district  is  called  lemuk^  *  head 
officer;*  and  in  a  been  district,  te'enshe^  'controlor  of  writings.*  It 
is  to  be  observed  that  the  rank  of  the  kingleih  and  others  vary  with 
the  rank  of  the  officer  in  whose  employ  they  are.  All  the  officers 
above  district  magistrates  have  abo  private  secretaries,  called  izeyay^ 
tutors,  who  are  usually  personal  friends,  and  who  undertake  the  duty 
of  preparing  documents  for  their  employers.  Each  pooching  sze 
employs  likewise  a  koota  sze^  or  treasurer ;  and  some  of  the  taoutae 
have  also  treasurers ;  the  nganch&  sze  also  has  a  gaol-inspector,  sze 
yb ;  as  have  likewise  some  of  the  mai^istrates  of  departments.  There 
arc  some  officers  of  posts,  called  yeihching  and  chakwan^  who  are 
always  subordinate  to  the  nganch^  sze.  There  are  two  officers  called 
hopb  50,  who  have  command  over  the  boat-people  at  Canton :  the 
same  office  dues  not  exist  in  any  other  province. 


18^5.  Sti'uciurc  of  the  Provincial  Ooocmments,  281 

IMerary  department.  The  heoching  commits  his  authority  to 
head  teachers  residing  in  the  chief  cities  of  departments  and  districts. 
The  head  teacher  of  a  department  is  called  keaoushow^  *  giver  of 
instructions;*  that  of  a  chow  district,  hedching  (the  ching  differ  from 
that  in  the  title  of  the  chief  literary  officer),  *  corrector  of  learning;* 
and  that  of  a  heen  district,  keaouyu^  '  teacher  of  the  commands.* 
There  is  a  subordinate  class,  called  heuntaou^  *•  guides  and  admo- 
niiihers,*  in  ail  the  departments  and  districts.  The  director  of  learn- 
ing, making  an  annual  circuit  of  the  province,  examines  the  scholars 
ill  all  the  departments,  and  confers  the  first  degree.  For  the  triennial 
and  extraordiiip.y  examinations,  and  for  conferring  the  second  de- 
gree, two  officers  are  sent  from  Peking,  a  chookaou^  or  master  of  the 
examinations,  and  a  deputy :  under  the  direction  of  these  officers 
the  examinations  take  place,  and  when  ended,  and  the  degrees  con- 
ferred, the  officers  return  to  Peking. 

The  gabel  department  is  in  theory  under  the  direction  of  com- 
missioners of  equal  rank  with  the  Uwo  ss&e,'  and  bearing  the  title  of 
yenyun  sze^  *  commissioners  for  the  transport  of  salt  :*  but  there  arc 
only  five  officers,  who  in  point  of  fact  bear  this  title.  The  officers  in 
the  other  provinces  are  called  yenfa  taouy  some  of  whom  add  the 
designation  ^  performer  of  the  yenyun  sze*s  functions.*  There  are 
also,  above  these,  eight  directors  of  salt,  yenching;  namely  three 
censors,  at  the  great  salt  marts  between  Cheihle  and  Shantung,  in 
Keangsoo,  and  in  Chekeang,  together  with  three  governors  and  two 
]ieut.-governors  of  provinces  who  fill  also  the  office  of  yenching. 
There  are  five  yenyun  sze,  and  sixteen  yenOi  taou.  Their  assistants, 
under  various  names,  are  but  eleven  in  number:  their  subordinate 
officers  are  called  ta  sze^  and  the  places  under  their  charge  are 
*  salt  fields,*  *  salt  pits,*  and  *  salt  ponds.*  The  yenyun  sze  have  se- 
cretaries called  kingleih  and  chesze  ;  and  they,  as  well  as  some  of 
the  yenHi  taou,  have  treasurers. 

Commissariat  department.  The  usual  officers  of  this  department 
are  called  ledngchoo  taou^  'commissioners  for  the  collecting  of  grain,* 
of  whom  there  are  but  twelve,  their  duties  being  performed  in  six  pro- 
vinces by  the  pooching  sze.  There  is  one  officer  with  the  title  of 
tsungtnh,  but  the  rank  only  of  fooyuen,  who  presides  over  the  trans- 
|)or.t  of  grain  along  the  Yangtsze  keang,  and  by  the  grand  canal  to 
Peking,  comprising  part  of  eight  different  provinces :  he  is  called 
tsaouyun  tsungttih.  In  the  eight  provinces  over  which  his  authority 
extends,  the  loangchoo  taou  and  their  subordinate  officers  are  sub- 
ject to  him,  and  not  to  the  provincial  governors  and  lieut.-governors, 
in  so  far,  at  least,  as  regards  the  superintendence  of  grain.  The 
leangchoo  taou  depute  their  authority  to  the  magistrates  of  depart* 
raents  and  districts,  and  in  a  few  cases  to  assistant  magistrates,  with 
the  additional  designations  of  yayun^  'controlers  of  the  transport,^ 
iind  tuhledngj  *  directors  over  the  grain.*  The  duty  of  the  last  is  the 
collection  of  the  imposts.  The  officers  in  the  leangchoo  taou*s  office 
are  tsangta  szc^  ^keepers  of  the  granaries;*  there  are  no  secretaries, 
»!<  in  the  offices  of  the  pooching  sze,  iigancha  sze,  and  yenyun  szt% 

VOL,  IV.     NO.  vr.         JiO 


•282  Sfnufurv  of  thv   ProvincuU  (iovenimenls.  Oct. 

Commercial  department.  The  superiiitcndeiiUi  have  secretaries 
called  kingching ;  they  appoint  deputies  (weiyuen)  at  iiuportaiit 
places  under  their  charge.  At  inferior  places,  tide-waiters  called  A;ea- 
jin,  Momestics,^  are  appointed  to  collect  duties  and  to  prevent  smug- 
gling. Where  there  are  no  commercial  superintendents,  as  is  mostly 
the  case  with  regard  to  the  inland  navigation,  and  in  places  where 
trade  is  small,  the  duties  are  collected  by  the  officers  acting  under  the 
local  magistrates.  The  hoppo  at  Canton  is  superintendent  only  of 
maritime  customs,  and  hence  even  at  Canton  there  are  custom-houses 
not  under  his  control. 

The  government  of  the  Yellow  river^  in  the  provinces  of  Cheihie, 
Shantung,  and  Honan,  is  distinct  from  the  general  provincial  go- 
vernment; the  frequent  breaking  of  its  banks  and  inundations  of  the 
surrounding  country  rendering  great  care  of  it  necessary.  There  are 
three  governors,  hotaou  tsungtuh  (equal  in  rank  with  provincial 
lieut.-governors),  viz:  one  in  each  of  the  three  provinces;  but  in 
Peking  the  governorship  is  filled  by  the  provincial  tsungtuh.  The 
subordinate  authorities  are  taou  officers,  who  divide  the  portions  of 
the  banks  committed  to  their  charge  into  districts  called  ting  and 
sin,  which  are  mostly  under  the  care  of  local,  civil,  and  military  of- 
ficers. The  dykes  on  the  coast  of  Chekeang  are  also  under  the 
charge  of  special  officers  over  whom  the  fooyuen  presides. 

Commissioners  sent  by  the  emperor  into  the  provinces,  for  special 
objects  arc  culled  kinchae^  and  whatever  be  their  actual  order  of  pre- 
cedence, they  take  rank,  during  the  period  of  their  commissions,  with 
the  highest  provincial  officers.  Commissioners  sent  by  the  high 
officers  from  one  part  of  the  province  to  another  are  called  weiyuen. 
The  followers  of  officers  are  called  yaymun  and  munshang ;  the  first 
are  often  employed  on  messages  of  trust ;  the  latter  rank  with  the 
cAoc^eiA,  or  police- runners. 

3filitary  government.  The  native  forces  form  only  part  of  the 
military  rule  of  which  we  will  at  present  speak :  the  Tartar  forces  in 
the  provinces  being  only  detached  portions  of  the  whole  Tartar 
army,  we  will  defer  noticing  them  until  we  come  to  speak  of  the  go- 
vernment of  JVIantchouria  and  the-  colonies.  The  native  forces  are 
under  the  command  of  provincial  tetuh,  or  commanders-in-chief; 
and  are  generally  called  luh  ying^  troops  of  the  green  standard,  in 
contradistinction  from  the  Tartar  troops,  who  are  ranged  under 
eight  banners  (pd  ke).  The  divisions  of  the  native  forces  are  called 
peaou^  hec,  ying,  and  sin  or  sliaou.  These  we  may  render  some- 
what vaguely  by  the  English  terms  brigade,  regiment,  battalion,  and 
squadron  or  company,  or  perhaps  by  the  Roman  designations,  le- 
gion, cohort,  maniple,  and  century.  We  must,  however,  explain 
these  terms  to  make  it  clear  what  tlicy  do  mean.  Peaou  denotes' a 
large  body  of  troops  under  the  command  of  a  general  officer :  lice 
denotes  not  so  much  the  tro(»ps  themselves,  as  the  officer  commanding 
a  portion  of  such  larger  body,  subordinate  to  a  general  officer;  this 
officer  we  may  denominate  a  colonel,  and  the  body  of  troops  uutler 
him   a  regiment :    ying  denotes  literally  a  camp ;  it  is  sometimes 


1835.  Sfrnclure  of  the  Provincial  Governments,  28Ii 

coninianded  by  an  oflicer  of  the  class  just  mentioned,  at  other 
times  by  inferior  officers ;  we  may  call  it  a  battalion :  sin  is  an  out- 
station  occupied  by  a  large  company ;  and  shaou  denotes  such  a 
company.  The  term  ying,  battalion,  is  sometimes  used  for  a  much 
larger  force ;  thus  we  have  seen  above  that  it  is  applied  to  the  whole 
body  of  native  troops,  luh  ying,  the  green*-banuered  troops,  or  (if 
wc  consider  it  as  a  plural  noun,  the  Chinese  seldom  distinguish- 
ing between  singular  and  plural,)  the  green-bannered  battalions. 
Respecting  the  words  peaou,  bee,  ying,  and  shaou,  it  must  not  be 
supposed  from  the  English  rendering  which  we  have  given  to  them, 
that  they  denote  any  specific  number  of  men ;  a  peaou  may  consist 
of  two,  three  or  five  ying  ;  a  bee  usually  consists  of  only  one ;  and  a 
ying  comprises  from  three  to  ten  shaou. 

The  officers  commanding  the  native  troops  in  Peking,  are  Sipoo- 
keun  tunglingy  *  commander  of  the  infantry,'  (called  also  tetuh  of  the 
nine  gates,)  and  two  isungping^  or  lieut.-gencrals.  The  body  of 
militia  under  their  command  is  a  ying,  called  the  seunpoo  ying,  bat- 
talion of  police.  In  the  provinces,  the  commanding  officers  are  the 
governor,  lieut.-governor,  tetuh  or  commander-in-chief,  and  tsung- 
ping  or  lieut.-general,  over  brigades ;  footsedng,  also  called  heitae, 
over  regiments ;  tsantsedng,  yeiokeih^  toosze^  and  showpei^  over  batta- 
lions; and  tseentsung^  patsung^  and  waewei^  over  companies.  It  has 
been  attempted  to  give  some  idea  of  their  relative  rank,  by  expressing 
their  titles,  thus:  (see  Companion  to  Anglochinese  Kalender,  1832.) 

Footseang,  Colonel;  Showpei,  Captain; 

Taantseiing,  Sub-colonel ;  TsePntsung,  Lieutenant ; 

Yewkeih,  Lieiit.-colonel ;  Patsung,  Ensign ; 

Toosze,  Major;  VVaewei,  Serjeant. 

The  tseangkeun  of  the  Tartar  garrisons  have  occasionally  some  Chi- 
nese troops  under  their  command.  When  we  find  the  governor 
and  lieut.-governors  in  command  of  troops,  we  are  by  no  means  to 
suppose  that  they  have  had  a  military  education,  although  that  is 
sometimes  the  case. 

All  the  general  officers  have  fixed  places  of  residence,  at  which 
the  larger  portion  of  their  respective  brigades  remain,  such  places 
being  their  head-quarters.  Parts  of  the  forces  of  each  officer  are 
stationed  out  at  various  places  under  his  command.  The  governor, 
)ieut.-governor,  and  tetuh  have  command  independently  of  each 
other,  while  the  tsungping  arc  under  the  authority  of  the  tetuh.  The 
principle  of  having  two  or  three  large  bodies  of  troops  in  each  pro- 
vince, under  commanders  wholly  independent  of  each  other,  seems 
to  have  been  suggested  by  distrust  of  the  native  servants  of  the 
crown,  after  the  Tartar  conquest.  The  parts  of  a  province  occnpi.-d 
by  troops  under  command  of  the  three  highest  officers  have  no  par- 
ticular designation;  those  occupied  by  tsungping  are  called  chin. 
The  higher  officers  delegate  their  authority  directly  to  the  foo- 
tseang, tsantseang,  and  yewkeih;  and  in  general  indirectly  to  the 
inferior  officers. 


284  Structure  of  the  Provmciat  fjiovemmcnts.  Oct. 

The  naval  officers  in  Cliiiia  hnve,  as  we  have  before  mentionrd,  the 
snme  titles  as  those  of  the  army.  The  tetuh  or  admirals,  and  tsung- 
ping  or  vice-admirals,  usually  reside  on  shore,  where  also  are  their 
offices.  The  footseang  and  tsantseang  usually  have  command  of 
squadrons  (heS  and  ying),  cruizing  ofi*  particular  stations;  while  the 
subaltern  officers  have  single  vessels  of  various  sizes  under  their 
command  :  of  the  navigation  of  them,  however,  they  know  nothing. 
As  the  commanders  of  the  land  forces  have  sometimes  also  authority 
over  naval  forces,  so  do  the  naval  commanders  have  authority  alsu 
over  land  forces. 

The  better  to  illustrate  the  above  details,  we  will  give  instances,  as 
they  are  stationed  in  the  province  of  Kwangtung.  We  have,  in  the 
present  volume,  page  56,  informed  our  readers  that  there  are  in 
this  province  fifteen  departments ;  in  these  troops  are  stationed  as 
follows : — 

1.  In  Kwangchow  foo, — chief  part  of  the  lieut. -governor's  brigade, 
and  a  regiment  of  the  tetuh*s,  commanded  by  a  footseang  called  the 
Kwangchow  bee;  also  four  battalions  under  the  Tartar  general; 
and  a  chief  part  of  the  naval  force,  under  the  tetuh  and  two  foo- 
tseang. 

2.  In  Shaouking  foo, — chief  part  of  the  governor's  brigade,  and  a 
regiment  of  the  tetuh's  under  a  footseang;  also  a  naval  squadron, 
under  a  tsungping,  at  Yangkeang. 

3.  In  Hwuychow  foo, — chief  part  of  the  tetuh's  brigade,  under  the 
tetuh  and  a  footseang ;  also  a  naval  squadron,  under  a  tsungping, 
at  Keesheih  [near  Cupche]. 

4.  In  Nanheung  chow, — a  regiment  of  a  tsungping's  brigade,  un- 
der a  footseang. 

5.  In  Shaouchow  foo, — chief  part  of  the  same  brigade,  with  the 
tsungping  in  command. 

6.  In  Fuhkang  ting, — a  tseentsung's  company,  subordinate  to  a 
yewkeih  of  the  same  brigade. 

7.  In  Leen  chow  and  )  a  regiment  of  the  same  brigade,  under 

8.  In  Leyaou  ting,        )  a  footseang. 

9.  In  Chaouchow  foo, — chief  part  of  a  tsungping's  brigade,  the 
tsungping  in  command. 

10.  In  Keaying  chow, — a  battalion  of  the  same  brigade,  under  a 
yewkeih. 

11.  In  Kaouchow  foo, — chief  part  of  a  tsungping's  brigade,  the 
tsungping  in  command,  having  also  naval  forces. 

12.  Ill  Luychow  foo,— a  battalion  of  the  same  brigade,  under  a 
footseang. 

13.  In  Leenchow  foo, — a  battalion  of  the  same  brigade  under  a 
yewkeih. 

14.  In  Loting  chow, — a  regiment  of  the  same  brigade,  under  a 
footseang. 

15.  In  Keungcliow  foo, — a  naval  squadron,  under  a  tsungping, 
who  has  also  the  commaiid  of  land  forces. 


1835.  Strmfun.  of  the  Provinrlai  Ciovertmcnts.  285 

Nnmoh,  between  KwniigUing  and  Fulikeen,  is  the  station  of  a  navnl 
squadron,  under  a  tsungping,  and  pertains  in  part  to  each  of  the 
provinces  between  which  it  lies. — The  governor,  lieut.-governor, 
tetuh,  and  tsungping,  have  each  of  them  military  secretaries  called 
chungkeun;  the  governor's  is  a  footseang ;  the  lieut«-governor*s  and 
tetuh's  are  of  the  rank  of  tsantseang ;  and  the  tsungping's  is  a 
yewkeih. 

Besides  the  regular  provincial  forces,  there  are  bodies  of  troops 
under  the  governor  of  the  Yellow  river,  and  the  governor  of  the  grain 
transport;  also  for  the  defense  of  the  dykes  of  Chekeang:  the 
places  occupied  by  troops  under  the  governor  of  the  grain  transport 
are  called  wei  and  so.  In  Szechuen,  Yunnan,  and  Kweichow,  are 
some  military  officers  over  the  native  tribes,  called  too  jpcen,  '  soil 
officers,'  who  bear  the  same  titles  that  we  have  above  enumerated. 
And  in  those  provinces,  as  well  as  in  Kansuh,  Kwangse,  Kokonor, 
and  Tibet,  are  districts  under  military  rule.  The  titles  of  the  officers 
commanding  in  these  are  various ;  the  higher  ones  are  called  sze, 
commissioners  with  distinctive  epithets,  such  as  *  directing  commis- 
sioners,* *  soothing  commissioners,'  &c.;  the  inferior  officers  have 
their  denominations  according  to  the  number  of  families  who  are  un- 
der their  rule. 

The  government  of  the  provinces  of  JI/itin^c/<oKna  consists  of- a 
supreme  government  at  Moukden,  and  three  provincial  governments. 
The  last  are  not  perfectly  uniform,  that  of  the  province  of  Shingking 
or  Moukden  being  nearly  the  same  as  in  China  Proper,  while  that 
of  the  other  provinces  is  wholly  military.  The  supreme  government 
of  Mantchouria  is  formed  on  the  plan  of  that  at  Peking,  to  which 
indeed  it  bears  the  relation  that  a  branch  does  to  its  stem :  there 
are  five  (in  place  of  six)  Boards,  the  Board  of  Civil  Office  being 
omitted,  which  correspond  witli  those  of  the  capital,  and  are  under 
the  superintendence,  each  of  an  officer  bearing  the  rank  and  title  of 
shelang.  The  business  of  these  Boards  is  of  the  same  nature  ns 
that  of  the  six  Boards  at  the  capital ;  but  on  a  very  reduced  scale, 
the  sphere  of  their  jurisdiction  lieing  chiefly  confined  to  Moukden 
Itself.  The  province  of  Moukden  includes  two  departments,  that  of 
Fungteen  foo,  the  metropolitan  department,  and  that  of  Hingking  or 
Kinchovir  foo.  These  are  subdivided  into  chow  and  been  districts 
as  in  China.  The  city  of  Moukden,  like  that  of  Peking,  is  not  under 
a  chefoo,  but  under  an  officer  of  higher  rank  called  fooyin^  who  co- 
operates with  one  of  the  shelani^  of  the  five  Boards  in  the  government 
of  the  metropolitan  department.  His  assistant  has,  at  the  same  time, 
direction  of  the  litercfry  branch  of  the  administration. 

Each  of  the  *  three  eastern  provinces'  (as  those  of  Mantchouria 
are  named,)  is  under  the  government  of  a  tseangkeun  or  general, 
who  is  always  a  Mantchou.  liis  subordinate  officers  are  lieut.- 
generals  (foo  tootung),  at  the  head  of  each  principal  division  of  the 
province.  Subordinate  to  these,  are  garrison  officers  of  several  ranks, 
varying  according  to  the  importance  of  the  districts  under  them ; 
they  nre  chWed  ching'showei^  hrelivir^  n\u\  fnng-showei ;  these  delf*- 


280  Sfnii'dfre  of  the  Proviimal  Governments.  Oct. 

gate  tlirir  authority  to  officers  called  twlingy  '  afisistant  directors,* 
who  are  stationed  in  every  district.  The  three  provinces  are  all  in 
part  maritime,  and  each  general  has  therefore  a  naval  force  under 
liim.  The  frontier  posts  are  under  charge  of  another  class  of  offi- 
cers called  fatigyu. 

The  government  of  Mongolia  remains  for  the  most  part  in  the 
hands  of  the  native  princes.  The  whole  population  is  enrolled,  and 
formed  into  bodies  called  Are,  the  same  word  as  is  applied  to  the 
Mantchou  troops,  who  are  called  pa  ke  ^  (troops  of)  the  eight  ban- 
ners.* Each  ke,  or  in  Mongolian  khochoun,  is  under  a  tchassak  or 
dzassak,  who  is  hereditary.  The  tchassak  are  all  nobles,  but  not 
necessarily  of  the  same  rank.  The  ke,  or  standards,  are  united  into 
corps  called  fchulkun^  over  which  preside  a  commander-general,  and 
a  deputy.  There  are  six  such  corps  in  Inner  Mongolia,  four  in 
Outer  Mongolia,  and  eight  between  Kokonor  and  Ouliasoutai  on 
the  Russian  frontier.  The  officers  subordinate  to  a  tchassak  are 
an  assistant  taekeih^  officers  called  changking^  with  their  assistants, 
heeling,  and  tsoling.  The  ke  are  subdivided  into  tsoling*s  companies. 
In  each  of  the  four  provinces  of  Outer  Mongolia,  is  a  khan,  to  whom 
all  the  ke  are  subject,  and  who  is  the  head  of  the  tchulkun  or  corps. 
In  a  few  districts  of  Mongolia,  in  place  of  the  tchassak,  either  gene- 
rals or  residents  are  put  at  the  head  of  the  government.  There  are 
also  two  residents  in  Outer  Mongolia,  at  Kourun,  for  regulating  the 
mutual  intercourse  of  the  Chinese,  Mongols,  and  Russians. 

The  government  of  Soungaria  and  Turkestan  is  of  three  kinds : 
] ,  in  the  easternmost  districts  of  Soungaria,  Barkoul,  Oroumtchi,  d&c. 
it  is  for  the  most  part  the  same  as  in  China,  and  these  districts  have 
been  incorporated  with  the  province  of  Kansuh :  2,  in  the  western 
districts  around  Ele,  &«.,  where  convicts  are  frequently  sent,  it 
is  strictly  military,  being  occupied  by  Mantchou  and  other  troops, 
who  are  settled  down  as  inhabitants  of  the  soil :  they  are  commanded 
by  a  tseangkeun,  with  subordinate  officers,  the  same  as  in  thepro« 
vinces  of  Mantchouria,  whose  military  authority  extends  also  to  the 
eastern  districts  and  to  Turkestan:  3,  in  Turkestan,  the  government 
is  left  in  the  hands  of  the  native  nobles,  who  are  begs  of  different  de- 
grees of  rank,  under  the  control  of  residents  at  the  principal  cities. 

The  government  of  Tihet^  like  that  of  Turkestan,  remains  in  the 
hands  of  the  native  authorities,  but  with  nii  inferior  degree  of  control 
on  the  part  of  the  residents.  The  chief  native  authority  lies  in  the 
dalai  lama  for  Anterior  Tibet,  and  in  the  bantchin-erdeni  lama  for 
Ulterior  Tibet;  both  these  have  secular  deputies  called  dheba.  There 
is  a  resident  at  the  court  of  each  luma,  who  is  consulted  in  all  im- 
portant affairs.  There  are  also  certain  feudal  townships  called  too- 
sze,  and  some  Mongols  in  Tibet,  which  are  entirely  under  the  autho- 
rity of  the  residents. 

We  have  thus  hastily  and  imperfectly  sketched  the  structure  of 
the  government  of  China  and  its  dependencies.  With  regard  to  the 
former,  we  have  derived  much  information  from  Chinese  books,  and 
only  need  occasional  opportunities  for  personal  observation,  to  ena- 


1835.  Yewheo  Shetee,  oi'  Odes  for  Children.  287 

ble  us  to  derive  much  more.  But  with  regard  to  the  actual  system  of 
government  in  the  colonies,  beyond  merely  the  controling  authority 
exercised  by  the  Chinese,  we  learn  next  to  nothing.  Having  given, 
however,  an  outline  of  the  subject,  we  purpose  continuing  the  study 
of  it  more  in  detail ;  and  as  we  gain  new  knowledge,  we  will  present 
it  to  our  readers.  In  China  Proper,  the  rules  of  the  civil  and  rnili* 
tary  services,  the  regulations  of  imposts,  the  criminal  laws,  ^.c,  af- 
ford extensive  topics  whereon  to  dilate.  And  we  intend  to  avail 
ourselves  of  them.  On  the  whole,  we  see  much  to  praise,  and  some- 
thing perhaps  from  which  to  learn,  in  the  Chinese  system  of  govern- 
ment. But  the  administration  does  not  always,  very  frequently  we 
fear  does  not,  coincide  with  the  principles  of  the  system.  And  as  we 
remarked  at  the  commencement  of  these  papers,  all  sense  of  moral 
responsibility  and  correct  principle  is  utterly  destroyed  by  the  plan  of 
surveillance  and  mutual  responsibility  which  has  been  adopted. 


Art.    VI.      Keenyun    Ycwhcb   Shctce,  or    Odes  for  Children    in 
rhyme^  on  various  subjects^  in  thirty-four  stanzas. 

Three  of  the  school-books  in  use  among  the  Chinese  have  already 
been  brought  to  the  notice  of  our  readers:  the  Odes  for  Children, 
now  before  us,  forms  the  fourth  work  in  their  series.  It  is  written 
in  pentameter;  and  is  usually,  if  not  always,  put  into  the  hands  of 
children  without  note  or  comment :  indeed,  there  has  never  been,  so 
far  as  we  know,  any  commentary  written  upon  the  work.  In  the 
same  manner,  without  note  or  comment,  we  here  introduce  a  trans- 
lation of  it  for  the  perusal  of  our  readers. 

1.    ADMONITIONS   TO   LEARNING 

1  The  son  of  heaven,  honoring  the  wise  and  talented, 
Affords  you  instruction  in  works  of  literature: 

All  other  pursuits  are  of  an  inferior  order. 
But  those  of  polite  learning  are  preeminent. 

2  While  young  you  ought  to  study  diligently. 
And  by  such  a  course  rise  to  rank  and  station : 

The  imperial  courts  are  filled  with  officers  in  rich  array, 
All  of  whom  are  well  versed  in  polite  literature. 

3  If  children  arc  only  educated  in  poetry  and  prose, 
What  more  for  them  can  there  be  desired  ? 

For  then  the  celestial  laurels  are  within  their  grasp. 
And  eventually  they  will  far  surpass  the  husbandmen. 


YciohcS  iSAeUe,  or  Odes  fur  Ckildren.  Otr. 

Let  your  cliildrcn  be  tlioroujililj'  cdticnled, 
And  tliey  will  find  gold  and  gems  in  b»okii ; 
Vnr  when  one  son  obtains  imperial  faror, 
The  whole  Tamily  eujny  the  celestial  emolumeiils. 

It  is  of  the  utinoBi  ioiportHoce  to  educate  children, — 
Do  not  My  that  your  families  are  poor ; 
For  tlios«  who  can  handle  well  the  pencil, 
(lit  where  lUey  will,  need  never  ask  fur  favors. 

One  at  the  age  of  seven,  showed  hiitisetf  a  divinely  endowed 
"  iienveh,"  sail)  he,  "  gnve  rue  my  intelligence :  [youth. 

Men  of  talent  i<p|Mtar  in  the  courts  of  the  huly  nionarch, 
Nur  need  they  wait  in  attendance  on  lords  and  nobles. 

"  III  the  morning  I  was  a  humble  cottager, 

in  the  evening  (entered  the  court  of  the  son  of  heaven: 

Civil  and  military  offices  are  not  hereditary, 

Men  must,  therefore,  rely  on  their  own  efibrts. 

"A  passage  for  the  sea  haii  been  cut  through  mountains. 
And  stones  have  been  melted  to  repair  the  heavens  ; 
In  all  the  world  there  is  nothing  that  is  impossible. 
It  is  tile  heart  of  man  alone  that  is  wanting  resolution. 

' "  Once  I  myself  was  a  poor,  indigent  scholar, 
Now  1  ride  mounted  in  my  four-horse  chariot; 
And  ail  my  fellow-villagers  exclaim  with  surprise  : 
Let  those  who  have  children  thoroughly  educate  them  !" 

Polish  the  mirror,  and  light  will  be  reflected  ; 
$in  and  wash  the  sand,  and  the  gold  will  then  appear : 
Those  who  are  desirous  of  obtaining  learning. 
Ought  with  sincere  purpose  to  exert  oil  their  energies. 

The  first  entrance  on  a  liternry  career  is  made 
While  neither  parent  is  advanced  to  old  age ; 
By  successive  steps  the  e1uden[  rises  to  high  rank. 
And  is  then,  like  the  venerable  ■Laetaze,  richly  arrayed 

lie  whn  hut  yesterday  competed  for  high  honors. 
Is  te-day  clad  in  imperial  vestments  nf  green  ; 
And  reluming  home  finds  his  parents  still  not  old,^ 
lie  then  understands  the  high  excellence  of  learning. 

Aud  straight  he  proceeds  10  the  palace  of  the  moon, 
Ilis  garments  perfumed  with  the  lra"rance  of  the  laurel ; 
.4nd  in  the  flowery  streets  the  fair  maidens  appear, 

Strivnin  to  g.iae  on  the  green  robed  eandidute. 


Yiiwhed  SheUe,  or  Od<:s  for  ChiUit. 


Sue  the  long  garniBiib  sweeping  tlie  fcruiiiid. 

And  the  hroud  sleeves  shaking  in  the  wind  ; — 

ThHt  yoiiih  wishes  to  stand  in  the  court  uf  i)ie  sun  of  henven. 

But  lias  no  desire  to  wuit  in  attendance  on  his  uiiiiisiero. 

He  is  the  distinguished  youth,  he  wore  a  sliorl  dress. 
And  his  wide  sleeves  caught  the  vernal  bree7« ; 
But  before  entering  the  court  of  the  sou  of  heaven, 
Ue  must  iirsl  wait  in  attendance  on  his  ministers. 

In  the  succeeding  year,  at  the  spring  ezn  mi  nation. 
The  fragrant  flowers  ure  strewed  under  the  horses'  feet ; 
And  all  his  old  acquaintances  in  humble  life, 
(inze  at  him  as  he  ascends  the  cloudy  height. 


While  the  Aun'fi  glare  flonls  over  the  gilded  pnlnces, 
And  the  tnild  breezes  fnti  tlie  gein-spFingled  vestibnlpfi,- 
The  ladies  play  on  tlieir  elegant  instruments  nf  music, 
And  the  you<ig  princes  read  poetry  nnd  the  classics. 

At  a  glance  is  seen  the  wide  extent  of  the  pntisades. 
And  tlie  gentle  winds  niffie  the  surface  of  the  water ; 
The  white  clouds  fly  swiftly  across  the  heavens. 
And  the  green  mountains  rise  to  view  in  the  distance. 


The  flowers  open,  and  the  butterflies  gather  around  them, 
The  flowerij  fade,  and  then  they  cease  to  frequent  them ; 
But  the  swallow  nestling  in  front  of  the  house-court, 
Fails  not  to  return  even  though  its  master  be  poor. 

With  friends  who  detivht  in  poetry,  wine,  music,  and  chess. 
With  the  delightful  winds,  flowers,  snow,  and  shining  moon. 
With  wealth  and  honor  joined  tu  leisure  and  fame, 
We  may  quietly  rest  and  be  even  as  the  immortals. 

We  rest  forgetful  of  by-goiie  events  as  of  dreams. 
And  muse  on  the  flowing  years  that  cut  short  our  lives  ; 
And  grieve  that  the  spring  should  so  soon  pass  away. 
And  leave  us  only  the  dusky  twilight  with  drizzling  rains. 


2r!      Throughout  the  spring,  how  copious  are  the  showers  ! 
How  quickly  do  they  destroy  all  the  opening  flowers! 
Do  ypp  not  know  theappenrniicesof  the  spring  season  1 
It  is  then  that  we  have  diirk  clouds  accompnnied  with  rain. 

VOL.    IV.      NO.   VI.  37 


290  Vewheb  Sfietce,  or  Odes  for  Children.  Oct. 


> 


VII.   SUMMER. 


23       All  men  dread  the  scorching  heat  of  summer ; 
But  I  am  delighted  -with  those  long  sunny  days ; 
Then  the  spicy  hreezes  come  from  the  south, 
And  the  turrets  and  balconies  are  fanned  by  the  zephyrs. 


VIII.   AUTUMNAL  DEWS. 


24       In  the  morning  the  damp  lies  collected  on  the  steps, 

The  mist  is  spread  out  over  the  face  of  the  azure  heavens ; 
Everywhere  the  dew-drops  are  gathered  thick  on  the  flowers, 
Beautiful  and  round  as  pearls,  and  in  countless  numbers. 


IX.    WINTER. 


25     Tlie  maple  leaves  fall,  the  Woo  river  is  cold; 

The  sleet  drives  along  on  the  frozen  banks  of  the  Tsoo  ; 
Then  the  clear  vapors  rise  from  the  face  of  the  water. 
And  attracted  by  the  sun  are  drawn  up  to  form  clouds. 


X.    THE   PENCIL. 


26  At  pleasure  the  scrolls  are  rolled  up  and  unrolled ; 

The  writing  pencil  sounds  like  a  knawing  of  the  silkworm  ; 
Parties  write  down  fre4*ly  their  thought-conveying  words. 
And  the  winds  bear  them  to  their  familiar  friends. 

27  What  is  the  strength  of  a  bow  bound  with  seven  fold  cords  ? 
Or  the  crossbow  that  will  throw  a  thousand  catties  I 

It  is  those  who  can  use  well  the  seven-inched  pencil, 
Who  will  most  easily  reach  the  imperial  court. 

XI.    INK. 

28  The  fragrant  glue,  mixed  with  quicksilver  and  lampblack. 
Is  formed  into  sticks, — square,  round,  and  flat : 

These  by  daily  use  gradually  wear  away. 
Until  every  part  of  them  utterly  disappears. 

X|I.    THE   INKSTONK. 

29  The  best  inkstones  are  of  a  reddish  hue. 

Which  have  no  I'eins,  and  are  of  a  very  fine  quality  ; 
Let  gentlemen  keep  such  for  their  own  private  use. 
And  allow  no  other  person  to  rub  ink  thereon. 

XIII.    TRUE   SELF-KNOWLEDGE. 

30  Those  who  have  errors,  but  will  not  reform, 

And  virtuous  acquaintances  whom  they  will  not  meet ; — 
Such,  though  they  appear  in  human  shape, 
Truly  deserve  not  to  be  regarded  as  human  beings. 

3}     When  you  have  received  kindnc.ss  great  as  the  hills, 
And  enjfiycd  favorfe  vabl  ag  the  deep  abyss, 


1835.  Walks  about  Canton.  129 L 

Do  not,  by  the  exercise  of  a  hasty  and  heatrd  temper, 
Set  on  fire  a  heart  Hke  coiiihustihlesi  dried  by  winter's  cold. 

XIV.   THE   DISTANT    HIT.LS. 

32  The  color  ofthe  mountains  is  not  discerned  at  n  distance, 
As  the  traveler  through  the  whole  day  gazen  on  them  ; 
And  of  their  rugged  and  ever-varying  summits, 

lie  is  even  unable  to  distinguish  their  several  names. 

XV.    THE    MOUNTAIN    FEAST. 

33  On  the  ninth  ofthe  ninth  moon  is  the  mountain  feast. 
When  the  yellow  flowers  smile  at  the  banished  ministers  ; 
At  length  intoxicated,  the  winds  earry  away  their  hats. 
And  dancing,  the  lovely  moon  long  protracts  their  stay. 

XVI.   .SHORTNESS   OF   TIME. 

34  By  one  single  day  a  new  year  is  ushered  in  ; 

And  all  the  cares  of  the  past  year  are  brought  to  a  close : 
Then  let  all  the  anxieties  of  a  hundred  years, 
Be  borne  by  us  like  those  of  but  a  hundred  years. 


Art.  VII.  Walks  about  Canton:  Chinese  painting ;  visits  to  Ma- 
cao; passage  down  the  river;  walks  about  the  town;  extent  of 
the  settlement;  population;  government ;  public  buildings.  Ex- 
tracts from  a  private  journal. 

Chinese  painting  has  often  attracted  the  notice  of  foreigners.  On 
arriving  here,  or  else  on  my  passage  out,  I  met  somewhere,  in  the 
Canton  Register  I  think,  the  following  remark,  touching  the  fine 
arts :  *  The  ink  drawings  of  the  battle  with  Changkihurh,  by  an  ar- 
tist in  Peking,  have  been  sent  to  Canton  to  be  painted  by  the  best 
native  artists  ;  and  it  was  said  that  the  local  government,  by  order 
ofthe  emperor,  applied  to  the  English  to  have  the  original  drawings 
engraved  on  copperplate.'  This,  coupled  with  what  1  had  heard  in 
my  boyhood  about  Chinese  picture-writing, — the  grotesque  figures 
on  my  grandmother's  china  ware  notwithstanding, — made  me  cu- 
rious to  see  genuine  specimens  of  the  '  native  artists.*  My  wishes 
have  been  gratified;  and  my  expectations  not  wholly  disappointed; 
I  have  not  found  my  way  into  all  of  the  shops,  of  which  I  suppose 
there  are  thirty  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  foreign  factories ;  in  those 
which  I  have  visited,  however,  I  have  seen  a  great  variety  of  subjects. 
Their  paintings  of  animals,  fruits,  and  insects,  dtc.,  are  often  well 
done.  1u  portrait  and  miniature  painting,  some  of  the  pictures  of 
*  Mr.  Lamqua  *  are  good.     To-day  I  have  seen,  and  not  for  the  first 


1 


202  Walfcs  about  Canton,  Oct. 

time,  an  historical  painting — the  battle  of  the  Bogiie, — hy  n  native 
arti8t.  His  Brittanic  majesty's  ships,  the  Imogene  and  Andromache, 
were  represented  as  filled  with  men  dressed  in  cocked  hats  and  red 
jackets,  and  sitting  two  abreast,  drifting  slowly  up  the  river  under  a 
heavy  fire  from  the  fort  on  Tiger  island.  The  imperial  flag  was 
flying  over  the  battlements  and  from  the  mast  heads  of  the  celestial 
men-of-war.  In  the  whole  piece  there  was  nothing  like  the  scene 
intended  to  be  described ;  the  *  barbarian  ships  *  having  undergone 
such  a  transformation  as  to  lose  entirely  their  identity ;  and  the  island 
itself  could  not  be  known  except  by  its  name,  which  was  written  upon 
it  in  large  Chinese  characters.     Wednesday^  August  5th^  1835. 

Visits  to  Mncao  are  often  made  by  the  residents  in  Canton.  The 
passage-boats,  viz:  Union,  Sylph,  and  St.  George,  in  comparison 
with  the  inside  chop-boats  of  the  last  century,  afford  strong  induce- 
ments to  try  a  change  of  air  and  place.  By  circular  it  is  announced 
that  ^*  the  '  Union '  will  leave  for  Kunisiug  moon  and  Macao  to- 
morrow at  5  p.  M.  precisely.*'     Wednesday^  August  I2th, 

The  passage  down  the  river  brings  the  traveler  in  view  of  sights 
and  wonders  which  can  be  known  only  by  ocular  demonstration. 
The  two  Follies,  with  heads  of  tigers;  the  boats  of  many  sorts  and 
sizes ;  the  imperial  navy  yard  ;  men-of-war,  with  barn-doors  for 
helms;  fish-stakes;  Howqua's  fort,  ^ built  like  a  hencoop;'  the 
half-way  pagoda,  &/C. ;  form  the  landmarks  to  Wbampoa,  which 
we  reached  in  one  hour  from  Canton ;  having  passed  in  the  mean- 
time one  of  his  Siamese  majesty's  ships  *  bearing  tribute.'  At  11 
o'clock  the  wind  failed,  the  tide  turned,  and  brought  us  to  an  anchor, 
two  miles  above  Tiger  island.  Under  weigh  at  5  in  the  morning : 
at  half-past  3  p.  m.  met  the  Sylph,  and  exchanged  letters  ;  at  4,  had  a 
smuggler  alongside,  with  sixty  oars  and  eighty  men  :  wrecks  and  re- 
lics of  the  typhoon ;  a  human  body  floating  down  the  river ;  anchor 
in  the  *  moon  ;'  the  fankwei  neujin^  alias,  foreign  ladies ;  an  arrival ; 
news ;  reach  Macao ;  tankea  lasses ;  Chinese  custom-house.  Fri" 
day^  August  \Ath, 

Walks  about  Macao :  Praya  Grande  ;  Bishop's  walk  ;  bathing  in 
the  great  ocean;  groupers  and  sole  fish  ;  awful  havoc  made  by  the 
late  gale;  unroofed  houses;  beggars;  ride  to  the  barrier;  the  Ma- 
nila and  Java  ponies ;  an  Arabian  horse ;  Chinese  horsemanship. 
Saturday^  August  l5//i. 

The  extent  of  the  settlement  is  less  than  three  miles  in  length  and 
one  in  breadth :  its  topography ;  how  obtained  by  the  Portuguese;  its 
early  history;  character  of  the  first  adventurers;  inner  harbor;  Typa; 
Green  island.     Monday^  August  llth. 

Population :  Portuguese,  say  from  4600  a  4700,  of  these  2600 
a  2700  are  females,  800  a  900  are  slaves,  and  300  are  soldiers ; 
Chinese  population  30,000 ;  education  ;  great  want  of  good  schools ; 
the  newspaper;  lack  of  enterprise,  and  the  causes  of  it ;  masque- 
rade; a  Caff^re  with  a  Jews-harp;  vespers.   Thursday,  August  20th. 

Government  of  Macao :  its  precarious  footing ;  its  relation  to  the 
Chinese  and  foreign  powers  not  well  defined ;  advantages  of  being 


I^-"*.  Literary  Notices.  293 

indepciiJoDt  oftbe  Chinese  and  of  roaintainini^  amicable  feelings 
towards  foreigners ;  the  governor ;  judge ;  senate ;  the  king  of  En- 
gland's commissioners.     Motiday^  August  24th. 

The  public  buildings  are  old  and  decayed,  and  some  of  them  are 
in  ruins.  Forts  and  churches  are  numerous,  and  a  numerous  clergy 
is  connected  with  the  former.  The  college  of  St.  Joseph  lias  seen  its 
best  days;  the  'British  museum' is  defunct;  and  the  cave  of  €a- 
moens  deserted.  The  aviary  and  '  humerous  llogart  *  are  not  to  be 
forgotten :  nevertheless  the  lions  are  soon  *  exhaust,^  and  *  Macao 
after  all  is  a  dull  place,' — not  so  to  me.  I  shall  start  for  Canton 
early  Monday  morning.     Saturday^  August  29th. 


Art.  VIII.  Literary  -  notices.  London  Review;  Quarterly  Re- 
view;  the  Edinburgh  Review^  or  Critical  Journal^  No.  123; 
the  Asiatic  Journal^  for  March  ^  Aprils  and  May^  1835. 

1.  The  London  Review^  No.  1,  Aprils  1835.  *'  Legitimfle  inquisi- 
tionis  vera  norma  est,  ut  nihil  veniat  in  practicami  cujus  non  fit 
etiam  doctnna  aliqua  et  theoria."  This  is  the  motto  of  the  new 
review,  a  thorough -paced  reformer,  claiming  for  the  people  the  en- 
tire and  complete  choice  of  their  representatives :  and  it  therefore 
desires  two  things,  secret  voting  and  short  parliaments.  The  work 
seems  to  be  in  able  hands,  and  all  its  articles  are  surcharged  with  the 
spirit  of  reform.  *  The  state  of  the  nation,  New  South  Wales,  muni- 
cipal corporation  reform,  state  of  philosophy  in  England,  tithes  and 
their  commutation,  the  ballot — a  dialogue,'  are  the  leading  topics  in 
the  number  before  us. 

2.  The  Quarterly  Review^  No.  107,  Aprils  1835.  In  a  recent 
number  ofthe  Quarterly  (that  for  January,  1834),  it  is  stated  that  a 
very  few  years  ago,  an  innocent  Italian  was  given  up  to  be  strangled 
by  the  Chinese  authorities,  "  to  save  the  life,  it  has  never  been  de- 
nied, of  a  guilty  American."  We  were  sorry  to  see  this  false  statement 
go  forth  to  the  world  from  such  an  authority  as  the  London  Quar- 
terly. And  we  are  glad  to  observe  that  the  falsehood  has  been,  as  it 
was  proper  it  should  be,  fully  exposed  in  a  recent  number  of  the 
North  American  Review.  See  the  number  for  January  of  this  year. 
The  Quarterly  now  before  us  contains  two  articles  "  on  the  Ameri- 
cans," the  writers  of  which  inveigh  vehemently  against  '^  the  great 
sanctuary  of  liberty,  equality,  and  philosophy  beyond  the  Atlantic." 
The  first  of  the  two  articles  is  not  written  in  a  good  spirit;  the 
second,  the  subject  of  which  is  the  brave  and  erudite  major  of  Dow- 
ningville,  has  elicited  a  better  '  humor.'  The  '  experiences  of  the 
Yankees,'  however,  are  now  and  then  treated   rather  nnceremo- 


294  Literary  Notices,  Oct. 

iiioiisly ;  and  **  what  we  regard  as  the  most  amusing  ^*  of  all  is,  that 
the  major*s  letters  **  noust  be  allowed  to  be  the  most  authentic  speci- 
men that  has  as  yet  reached  Europe,  of  the  actual  colloquial  dialect 
of  the  northern  states.  [  1 ! !  ]  It  will  be  manifest  henceforth  that  the 
representations  of  this  gibberish,  for  which  Mr.  Matthews  and  Mr^. 
TroUope,  and  other  strangers,  have  been  so  severely  handled  by  the 
American  critics,  were,  in  fact,  chargeable  with  few  sins  except  those 
of  omission."  *  LyelPs  Principles  of  Geology,  being  an  inquiry  how 
far  the  former  changes  of  the  earth^s  surface  are  referable  to  causes 
now  in  operation,^  forms  the  topic  of  a  very  valuable  article  of  the 
Review,  and  '  a  fit  prelude  to  the  Bridgewater  treatise  on  geology, 
which  we  are  expecting  from  the  pen  of  Dr.   Hucklnnd.* 

3.  The  Edinburgh  Review^  or  Critical  Journal^  No.  123,  Ajml^ 
1835.  Recent  political  occurrences,  selections  from  the  American 
poets,  vacating  parliamentary  seats,  the  aristocracy  of  England,  the 
approaching  comet,  Coleridge's  table  talk,  British  statistics,  news- 
paper tax,  memoir  of  Mirabeau,  light-houses,  state  of  parties,  are  the 
chief  subjects  discussed  in  this  number.  *  The  approaching  comet  * 
is  bandied  in  a  masterly  manner,  occupying  a  long  article  of  almost 
fifty  pages. 

4.  The  Asiatic  Journal^  Nos,  63,  64,  and  65^  for  March ,  April,  and 
May,  1835:  London,  The  recent  dispute  with  China,  the  death  of 
Dr.  Morrison,  and  all  oth.er  topics  connected  with  this  country,  are 
duly  considered  in  this  Journal.  In  an  article  from  ^*  a  Chinese 
student,"  published  in  the  number  for  April,  we  are  informed,  that 
**  there  are  in  London  no  less  than  five  [Chinese  libraries]:  1,  Dr.  Mor- 
son*8,  now  at  Austin  Friars ;  2,  that  at  the  British  museum,  consist- 
ing apparently  of  some  six  hundred  volumes  Chinese,  bound  up  in 
about  a  hundred  and  fifty  English ;  3,  that  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany ;  4,  that  of  the  London  university,  presented  by  the  late  Jere- 
my Bentham  and  Dr.  Olinthus  Gregory ;  and  5,  that  of  the  Royal 
Asiatic  Society,  presented  by  sir  George  Staunton,  in  1823,  and  con- 
sisting of  one  hundred  and  eighty-six  different  works,  in  twenty-six 
hundred  and  ten  volumes  (of  the  Chinese  sort,  answering  nearly  to 
our  numbers  of  a  periodical)."  A  few  remarks,  which  are  all  our 
limits  will  admit,  ought  to  be  made  respecting  the  ^  dispute  with 
China.'  The  article  occupies  eight  pages,  and  by  its  numerous  mis- 
representations will  produce  much  evil.  The  writer  of  the  article 
says  that  the  Chinese,  in  their  state  papers,  appear  to  great  disad- 
vantage in  the  eyes  of  Europeans,  principally  because  *  their  style  is 
rendered  into  literal  English.'  As  an  example,  he  says  there  is  *  no 
doubt'  that  the  sense  of  the  Chinese  character  e,  in  'idiomatic  En* 
Ifliah  '  is  merely  '  foreigner.'  He  then  proceeds  to  give  a  new  ver- 
sion of  governor  Loo's  edict  of  the  18th  of  August,  1834,  and  in  the 
*^  form  in  which  it  would  appear,  could  the  viceroy  have  written  in 
idiomatic  English."  We  assure  the  author  of  the  new  version,  that 
were  be  a  son  of  Han,  and  should  put  his  idiomatic  English  into 
idiomatic  Chinese,  and  present  it  to  anj  magistrate  in  this  empire  to 
be  by  him  issued  as  an  official  document,  both  he  and  the  magistrate 


1835.%  Journal  of  Occurrences,  295 

— the  writer  and  proniulgator  of  ilie  new  versicm — would  bi'  denounc- 
ed as  traitors  and  tbrtlnvitli  dispntched  to  the  *coK]  country.*  A  new 
version  of  the  aulhor^s  article,  written  in  '  idiomatic  English,*  we 
suppose  *  would  appear*  thus:  *M  and  my  friends  for  a  long  lime 
enjoyed  the  monopoly  of  the  China  trade ;  our  income  was  immense, 
and  as  sure  as  the  return  of  the  summer  and  winter:  true,  the  nation 
had  to  pay  largely  for  their  teas,  but  what  was  their  lois  was  surely 
our  gain  ;  and,**  6ce,  ^.  &c. 


Art.  IX.  Journal  of  occurrences.  Emperor'* s  birthday ;  the  new 
nganch&  sze;  the  hark  Trotighton;  military  reviews;  tomb  of 
the  empress;  Halley^s  comet;  the  death  of  a  Mohammedan; 
literary  examinations, 

October  1st  is  tlie  anniversary  of  the  birthday  of  his  majesty  Taoukwang,  who 
was  bom  on  the  lOth  of  the  8th  moon,  1781:  accordingly,  he  has  now  completed 
his  54th  year.  He  succeeded  his  father  Ke&kine  in  August,  1821 ;  and  since  that 
time,  it  is  said,  that  the  empire  has  not  enjoyed  one  prosperous  or  happy  year : 
famines,  inundations,  earthquakes,  and  insurrections,  have  agitated  all  tne  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth,  and  moved  the  heart  of  the  son  of  heaven.  Not  long  ago  it  was 
predicted  that  this  year  would  be  a  happy  one,  but  current  events  are  contradicting 
the  words  of  those  who  declared  what  they  knew  not.  For  ourselves,  we  fear 
that  times  of  severe  trial  and  visitation  await  the  inhabitants  of  this  land:  we  thus 
judee  from  what  we  see  and  know;  and  our  only  hope  that  it  will  be  otherwise  is 
m  the  t)oundless  goodness  of  Him  who  "  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on 
the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust." — Early  this  moniing, 
all  the  officers  of  the  provincial  government  repaired  to  the  Wanshow  kung,  a 
spacious  hall  consecrated  to  the  emperor,  and  there  made  their  prostrations  and 
paid  to  his  majesty  those  divine  honors,  which  as 'son  of  heaven,' he  claims  from 
'  all  people.*  The  same  ceremonies  are  performed  by  all  the  officers  of  government 
throughout  the  enipire. 

Tuesday,  6tA.  nang,  the  new  ngancfiA  sze^  his  majesty's  'commissioner  for  the 
regulation  of  judicial  trials'  in  the  province  of  Canton,  has  created  great  conster- 
nation among  the  gamblers,  etc.,  of  the  provincial  city.  It  is  said  that  bis  excel- 
lency, in  the  habit  of  a  private  gentleman,  and  accompanied  by  one  or  two  of  his 
attendants,  traverses  the  streets  in  all  directions,  and  at  all  hours  of  the  day  and 
night.  It  is  reported  that  in  several  instances,  bs  has  entered  gambling-houses  and 
opium  shops,  and  in  a  most  unceremonious  manner  dealt  out  justice  to  guilty  of- 
fenders, liis  police  also  receive  special  commissions  to  go  where  bad  men  con- 
gregate, and  seize  and  drag  to  justice  those  who  disturb  the  public  peace.  To- 
day, in  one  of  the  streets  near  the  foreign  factories,  Wang  made  his  appearance 
and  routed  a  party  of  gamblers,  some  of  whom  were  seized  and  flogged  on  the 
spot.  This  looks  like  'reform.*  If  hb  excellency  were  only  proof  against  briber}*, 
we  might  c?(pect  good  results  from  his  activity;  but  if  su.  he  is  quite  unlike  his  pre- 
dccffsnors.     He  has  been  in  office  here  about  two  months. 

Wednesday.  7th.  The  bark  T^u^hton.  An  officer  arrived  from  the  fooyuen  of 
Fuhkc^n,  having  in  custody  a  criminal,  suspected  of  having  been  concerned  in 
the  piratical  attack  on  the  bark  Troughton.  The  man  Iir»  been  handed  over  to 
the  fooyuen  for  trial.  It  i.s  said  that  all  the  duties,  or  porlcharges,  on  the  vessel 
fettvc  been  ri'initted  bv  the  local  authorities. 


21K>  Jmiriial  of  Occurrences,  i 

Ttiesdaiff  ]3e/i.  MiUtary  reviews  are  held  beyond  tlie  eastern  gate  of  die  city,  on 
a  plain  which  is  seldom  if  ever  visited  by  foi-eigners.  Nevertheless,  the  local  au- 
thorities think,  very  properly,  that  it  is  their  duty  to  keep  a  strict  guard  against 
their  foreign  visitors :  accordingly,  the  chehe^u  of  Manhae  a  few  days  ago  issued 
a  proclamation  forbidding  them  to  repair  to  the  parade  grounds  to  witness  the  mi- 
litary reviews  which  were  there  soon  to  take  place :  two  reasons  were  offered 
fur  tliis  prohibition:  first,  lest  having  swords  with  them  (which  is  never  the  case), 
they  should  suddenly  get  into  a  rage  and  injure  the  by-standers;  and  in  the  second 
place,  lest  they  themselves  should  amidst  the  crowds  be  trodden  under  foot :  for 
these  considerations,  the  cheheftn  orders  the  hong  merchants  and  linguists  to  do 
their  duty,  and  prevent  the  foreigners  from  transgressing  their  proper  limits. 

To-day,  the  fooyuen,  who,  since  the  decease  of  governor  Loo,  has  performed 
the  duties  of  the  govenior's  office,  went  in  person  to  review  the  troops.  It  is 
said  that  his  excellency  has  just  dispatched  a  few  hundreds  of  soldiers  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Macao,  that  thev  may  be  in  readiness  to  re|>el  the  foreign  foes, 
whom  the  Chinese  suppose  are  about  to  invade  the  coast  of  this  province. 

Thursday f  15th.  Ftres.  The  chehel^n  of  Nanhae  has  sent  out  a  proclamation, 
to  admonish  the  good  people  of  his  district,  (all  the  affairs  of  which  he  is  required 
to  know  and  regulate,)  to  guard  against  the  outbreaking  of  fires;  he  tells  them 
that  in  every  house  and  shop  there  must  be  set  up  a  large  jar  filled  with  water, 
ready  for  immediate  use,  in  case  their  houses  should  get  on  fire. 

Tomb  of  t/te  empntss.  Great  care  is  taken  by  the  Chinese  to  select  good,  or 
fortunate,  places  for  the  burial  of  the  dead.  There  are  persons  whose  special 
bitsiness  it  is,  and  who  make  it  their  chief  employment,  to  determine  which  are, 
and  which  are  not,  fit  localities.  Sand,  water,  and  ants,  are  the  three  things  which 
are  always  to  be  avoided  in  selecting  a  grave.  An  imperial  order  has  just  come 
down  from  the  throne,  directing  tlie  individual  who  was  appointed  to  select  the 
burial  place  for  the  late  empress,  to  be  deprived  of  his  peacock's  feather  and 
degraded,  because  he  has  been  guilty  of  some  mistake  in  selecting  the  time  and 
place  for  the  interment  of  her  majesty's  remains. 

Tuasdayf  20th.  HaUey^s  comet  has  been  an  object  of  some  interest  to  our  celes- 
tial friends  during  the  last  few  days.  None  of  the  Chinese  here,  so  far  as  we 
know,  were  aware  of  its  approach;  but  its  brilliant  course  has  not  failed  to  attract 
their  notice,  though  to  some  it  has  been  looked  upon  as  the  harbinger  of  wo. 
They  tell  us  of  numerous  instances  in  which  such  phenomena  have  preceded  the 
death  of  monarchs  and  the  fall  of  dynasties,  and  of  other  calamities  not  a  few. 
And  even  now  ill  tidings  are  abroad  of  insurrections  and  inundations  that  have 
just  occurred  in  various  parts  of  the  empire.  Leaving  these  vague  rumors  to  be 
verified  or  contradicted  in  due  season,  we  will  hei*e  notice  the  comet's  course 
and  appearance.  In  the  Canton  Press  of  the  17th  instant,  are  the  following  oh- 
sun-ations:  *'  Since  tlie  early  part  of  September  we  have  endeavored  to  discover 
this  'wanderer  of  the  heavens,'  but  owing  to  much  cloudy  weather  it  was  not 
until  the  nieht  of  the  12th  instant  that  we  observed  it,  then  forming  with  the  two 
last  stars  of  Ui'sa  major,  the  points  of  a  right  angled  triangle,  nearly.  It  now  ra- 
pidly traverses  the  firinainent  towards  Serpens,  and  will  pass  tlie  equinoctial 
line  about  the  22d  instant,  as  far  as  our  observation  goes  and  guided  by  the  chart 
of  the  comet's  track  as  given  in  the  Nautical  Almanac  for  18*^:  the  track  of  Pon- 
tccouiant  is  nearest  as  to  declination,  but  about  five  days  in  advance  of  its  real 
position  uii  the  12th,  its  right  ascension  of  that  day  being  given  for  the  7th.'' 

MomUiti.  2()</i.  The  death  of  a  Mohammedan  occurred  in  the  city  of  Canton  last 
night,  under  circumstances  which  Illustrate  the  strong  snpei*stition  and  credulity 
of  this  people.  A  follower  of  the  false  prophet,  contrary  to  his  creed,  accidently 
ate  a  piece  of  pork  and  laid  down  to  sleep.  In  his  dreams  a  man  appeared  before 
him,  iiH|uired  the  reason  of  his  violating  the  laws  of  the  prophet,  and  forthwith 
dragged  him  away,  Frightened,  he  raised  his  voice  and  awoke,  and  after  telling 
his  family  what  he  had  done  and  seen,  immediately  expired.  H.is  neighbors  be- 
lieve lliis  story  to  he  true,  and  that  his  death  was  a  punishment  inflicted  on  him 
for  not  adlieriiiu  lo  the  faith  in  which  he  was  born. 

Thursday,  *Z\)th.  '  'Vlic  irraihus  examination,"  which  has  been  held  intheprovin- 
•  ial  <:ily  during  (Ik.'  luoiitii.  closed  this  morning;  tliu  result  has  been  proclaimed  in 
Hpuhlic  fdicl.  issued  l»y  his  «xcolliiiicy  the  i'ooyueii.  The  particulai's  of  this  literary 
Uial,  ^vc  --liall  t'iKlca\ur  l«.'  lay  before  our  readers  in  the  next  nuniber. 


THE 


CHINESE   REPOSlTORir. 


Vol.  IV. — NovKMBER,  1835.  —  No.  7. 


Art.  I.  The  Bible:  its  adaptation  to  the  moral  condition  of  man; 
with  remarks  on  the  qualifications  of  translators  and  the  style 
most  proper  for  a  version  of  the  Scriptures  in  Chinese, 

Thr  Bible  contains  the  only  system  of  faith  and  practice,  which  ip 
in  all  respects  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  whole  human  family. 
The  declarations  of  its  Author,  and  the  whole  tenor  of  its  doctrines, 
precepts,  and  ritual,  all  unite  to  prove  its  suitableness  both  to  the 
internal  character  and  external  circumstances  of  man,  in  every  state 
of  society  and  in  every  part  of  the  earth.  ^'Its  doctrines,  though  in 
some  particulars  above  the  comprehension  of  man  in  the  present  in- 
fancy of  his  being,  are  yet  remarkably  adapted  to  the  exercise  of  his 
intellectual  faculties,  and  all  in  perfect  conformity  with  the  dictates  of 
sound  reason.  Their  unequaled  sublimity  imparts  an  elevated  cha- 
racter to  the,  mind,  which  the  utmost  refinements  of  human  wisdom 
could  never  produce.  Their  certainty  brings  the  whole  world  out  of 
that  maze  of  endless  perplexities^  in  which  the  best  and  most  en- 
lightened of  pagan  sage^  wandered,  and  led  after  them  the  blinded 
multitude.  The  powerful  support  which  the  doctrines  of  Christianity 
afford  to  the  hopes  of  the  guilty,  pacifies  the  conscience,  purifies  the 
heart,  and  gladdens  the  countenance :  their  greatness  enlarges  the 
soul,  and  raises  it  to  God ;  whilq  their  fullness  and  variety  furnish 
endless  topics  of  thought  and  exbaustless  sources  of  pleasure :  most 
of  them  are  easily  understood,  and  they  are  all  full  of  consolation  to 
the  tnily  penitent  and  upright  in  heart.  The  precq>ts  of  the  Bible 
are  all  simple,  holy,  reasonable,  and  useful  to  man  in  every  capacity 
and  in  every  relation  of  life ;  and  his  dependence  on  the  Supreme 
Being,  his  circumstances  in  the  world,  the  desires  of  his  immortal 
nature,  and  the  testimony  of  his  conscience,  all  prove  it  to  be  both 
his  duty  and  his  interest  to  obey  them.  Its  ntual,  which  is  neither 
complicated,,  expensive,  nor  irksome,  can  be  carried  to  all  parts  of 

VOL.   IV.      NO.   VII.  38 


298  The  Bible.  Nov. 

the  world,  and  be  observed  just  as  well  where  neither  gold,  silver, 
nor  materials  'for  costly  array  exist,  as  where  they  are  found  in  the 
richest  abundance :  for  it  commands  no  uniformity  of  dress,  either 
in  the  ministers  or  the  members  of  the  church.  Magnificent  tem- 
ples, decorated  altars,  and  splendid  ceremonies,  form  no  part  of  the 
New  Testament  ritual :  it  enjoins  no  uniformity  of  language  in  the 
worship  of  the  Deity  ;  no  vexatious  peculiarities  in  gait,  gesture, 
and  posture  of  worshipers ;  no  expensive  apparatus  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  divine  ordinances,  and  no  technical  Shibboleth  to  characterize 
the  doctrines  and  followers  of  Jesus:  simplicity  and  utility  are  the 
characteristics  of  all  its  observances:  piety,  truth,  justice,  purity, 
peaceableness,  benevolence,  and  usefulness  of  life,  are  the  only 
marks  by  which  it  requires  the  servants  of  God  to  distinguish  them- 
selves from  *  the  world  which  lieth  in  wickedness.' 

'*  Christianity,  as  thus  revealed  in  the  Bible,  claims  the  whole 
world  as  the  sphere  of  its  operations:  it  knows  no  other  locality: 
it  commands  the  nations  to  give  up  nothing  but  what  is  injurious  for 
them  to  retain ;  and  proposes  nothing  for  their  acceptance  but  what 
they  are  miserable  without :  it  casts  no  slight  on  any  one  country, 
by  exalting  the  virtues  and  glory  of  another:  it  represents  all  people 
and  nations  as  on  a  level  in  the  eyes  of  God,  as  equally  offenders 
against  him,  equally  subject  to  the  decisions  of  his  awful  justice,  and 
equally  welcome  to  the  benefits  of  his  abundant  mercy.  Its  moral 
and  positive  duties  arc  equally  binding  on  all  to  whom  the  gospel  is 
made  known  ;  its  salvation  and  privileges  are  open  on  the  same 
terms  to  all  who  will  receive  them,  without  distinction  of  age,  rank, 
talent,  or  country;  and  its  tremendous  sanctions  will  be  executed 
on  all  who  reject  or  abuse  it,  without  partiality,  and  without  the  pos- 
sibility of  appeal  or  escape.  It  commands  nothing  inconsistent  with 
the  outward  condition  of  nations  or  of  individuals  to  perform  ;  while 
it  contains  the  germ  of  every  principle  necessary  to  render  the  throne 
stable,  the  nation  prosperous,  the  family  happy,  the  individual 
virtuous,  and  the  soul  eternally  blessed.  Christianity  is  the  only 
religion  fitted  for  universal  adoption  ;  and  the  only  one  capable  of 
conducting  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  to  immortal  felicity.  It  is, 
therefore,  the  duty  of  all  who  expect  to  be  saved  by  Christ,  to  do 
their  utmost  for  the  extension  of  Christian  knowledge ;  and  God  is 
pleased  to  honor  and  bless  his  servants,  by  making  them  the  me* 
(liums  of  his  mercy  and  goodness  to  others.  In  every  age,  since  the 
days  of  Jesus^  the  obligation  to  this  duty  and  the  value  of  this  honor, 
have  been  felt  in  the  church,  either  in  a  greater  or  less  degree.'* 
Miliums  Retrospect. 

In  making  these  extracts  from  the  writings  of  Dr.  Milne,  we  have 
in  a  few  instances  changed  his  phraseology  in  order  to  adapt  his  re* 
marks  to  what  we  have  further  to  add  on  the  subject  of  translation, 
selected  from  the  Retrospect  and  Gleaner.  One  of  the  first  objects 
wbich  the  London  Mit^sionary  Society  had  in  view  in  their  mission 
to  China,  was  the  translation  of  tlie  Scriptures.  On  this  topic,  Milue 
hus  given  the  following  observations. 


la^■>.  The.  Bible.  29« 

"  Tho  treasurer  of  tlio  Society,  Joseph  HardcaMle,  esq.,  thought 
it  wouhi  be  iinportniit  to  have  a  person  to  h.'nrij  the  Chinese  hmgunge 
in  China  itself;  and  that  the  translation  of  the  sacred  volume  should 
be  made  by  one  who  was  himself  seriously  convinced  of  tlie  truth  of 
its  doctrines,  in  contradistinction  from  a  translation  made  by  a 
heathen  man,  or  by  one  but  slightly  acquainted  with  Christian  truth. 
The  treasurer's  idea  of  the  desirableness  of  having  the  sacred 
Scriptures  translated  by  a  person  well  acquainted  with  their  contents^ 
and  a  lover  of  truth,  is  very  important.  The  union  of  these  two 
qualifications,  is  of  the  highest  consequence ;  for  on  the  one  hand, 
a  bare  knowledge  of  the  grammar,  idioms,  and  style,  of  Scripture 
language,  without  a  corJial  love  of  truth,  and  submission  of  heart  to 
its  authority,  is  far  from  l>eing  an  adequate  preparation  for  the  trans- 
lation of  that  most  important  of  all  books.  On  the  other  hand,  a 
sincere  love  of  truth,  a  tolerable  acquaintance  with  the  Christian 
system  of  doctrine,  and  ability  to  render  perspicuously  a  collection 
of  moral  maxims,  or  the  general  sense  of  any  paragraph,  are  also 
far  from  being  adequate.  These  qualifications,  a  heathen  convert 
of  three  or  four  years*  standing  may  possess.  But  in  order  to  the 
execution  of  a  complete  translation,  a  much  greater  degree  of  ac- 
quaintance with  the  original  tongues,  with  the  form  and  composition 
of  the  sacred  books,  with  the  Jewish  antiquities,  sacred  geography, 
and  biblical  criticism  in  general,  than  such  a  man  can  be  reasonably 
supposed  to  possess,  is  necessary.  The  native  convert -tries  to  make 
the  style  of  his  version  smooth  and  easy  to  readers  of  his  own  coun- 
try ;  and  in  this  he  will  generally  be  more  successful  than  a  trans- 
lator from  a  foreign  nation  ;  but,  whatever  advantage  it  may  possess, 
as  to  ease  and  perspicuity  of  style,  and  conformity  of  idiom  to  his 
own  language,  thes^  will  commonly  be  found  more  than  counterba- 
lanced by  a  close  and  literal  adherence  to  the  text ;  by  a  want  of  defi- 
ciency in  expressing  the  beauty  and  force  of  figures;  by  passing  over, 
as  of  trivial  import,  some  turns  of  expression,  or  some  particle,  on 
which  the  very  point  and  strength  of  the  passage  depend  ;  and  by  a 
general  failure  to  express  the  sense  with  that  scrupulous  fidelity 
which  is  justly  deemed  essential  in  rendering  the  holy  Scriptures 
into  a  foreign  languiige,  not  from  any  intentional  want  of  fidelity, 
but  from  a  want  of  other  qualifications,  which  are  no  less  indispen- 
sible,  and  the  attainment  of  which  requires  longer  time  and  more 
means,  than  such  a  person  has  very  likely  enjoyed.  Moreover,  the 
labor  of  examining  correcting,  and  revising,  the  version  of  a  native 
translator,  so  that  a  man  can  give  his  sanction  to  it  as  fit  for  use,  not 
to  say  perfect,  can  be  little  less  than  that  of  doing  the  work  with 
one's  own  hand.*'     Retrospect^  page  50. 

'^  In  translating  the  sacred  Scriptures  into  Chinese,  Dr.  Morrison 
felt  at  a  loss  for  a  time,  as  to  Uie  kind  of  style  most  proper  to  be 
adopted.  In  Chinese  books,  as  in  those  of  most  other  nations,  there 
are  three  kinds  of  style,  a  high,  a  low,  aiid  a  middle  style.  The  style 
which  prevails  in  the  Woo  Kint;  and  Szc  Shoo,  is  nMiiiirkably  cnncis^e 
and  considered  highly  classical.    Most  works  of  ficlion  of  the  lighter 


i 


300  The  Bible.  Nov. 

sort,  are  written  iti  a  style  i^erfectly  colloquial.  The  San  Kwo,  a 
work  much  admired  in  China,  holds,  in  point  of  style,  a  middle 
place  between  these  two.  He  at  first  inclined  to  the  middle  style  ; 
but  afterwards  on  seeing  an  imperial  work,  called  Shing  Yu,*  do- 
signed  to  be  read  twice  a  month  in  the  public  halls  of  the  different 
provinces,  for  the  instruction  of  the  people  in  the  relative  and  poli- 
tical duties,  and  which  is  paraphrased  in  a  perfectly  colloquial  style, 
he  resolved  to  imitate  that  work :  I ,  because  it  is  more  easily  under- 
stood by  the  bulk  of  the  people;  2,  because  it  is  intelligible  when  read 
in  an  audience,  which  the  high  classical  style  is  not  at  all :  the  mid- 
dle style  is  also  intelligible  when  read  in  public,  but  not  so  easily 
understood  as  the  lower  style;  and  3,  because  it  can  be  quoted 
verbatim  when  preaching,  and  understood  by  the  people  without 
any  paraphrastic  explanation. 

*'  On  reconsidering  the  subject,  however,  he  decided  on  a  middle 
style  as  in  all  respects  best  adapted  for  a  book  intended  for  general 
circulation.  On  the  one  hand,  it  possesses  something  of  the  gravity 
and  dignity  of  the  ancient  classical  books,  without  that  extreme  con- 
ciseness which  renders  them  so  hard  to  be  understood.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  is  intelligible  to  all  who  can  read  to  any  tolerable  extent, 
without  sinking  into  colloquial  coarseness.  It  is  not  above  the  illite- 
rate, nor  below  the  better  educated.  The  Chinese,  whenever  they 
speak  seriously,  affect  to  despise  the  colloquial  works  of  fiction, 
while  at  the  same  time,  they  are  obliged  to  acknowledge  that  the 
style  of  the  ancient  classical  books  is  not  adapted  for  general  use- 
fulness. Of  the  style  of  the  San  Kwo,  they  speak  in  raptures.  It 
may  indeed,  as  far  as  the  style  is  concerned,  be  considered  the  Spec- 
tator of  China.  Dr.  Johnson  said,  that  *  He  who  would  make  him- 
self perfect  in  a  good  English  style,  should  give  his  days  and  nights 
to  Addison.*  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  San  Kwo.  The  student 
of  Chinese,  who  would  express  himself  with  ease  and  general  accep- 
tance, either  in  conversation  or  in  writing,  ought  carefully  to  read 
and  imitate  the  San  Kwo.  A  style  formed  from  a  union  of  the  com- 
mentaries on  the  classical  books,  with  the  San  Kwo,  is  well  suited  to 
a  version  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  to  theological  writings  in 
general.  The  subjects  treated  of  in  these  commentaries  are  often 
of  a  grave  cast;  hence  the  style  which  a  frequent  and  attentive 
perusal  of  them,  would  form,  is  likely  to  be  much  adapted  to  the  dig- 
nity of  divine  things;  while  that  formed  on  the  model  of  the  San 
Kwo,  will  produce  a  smooth  and  easy  flow  of  expression. 

^*  It  has  been,  and  probably  still  is  the  opinion  of  some,  that  a  ver- 
sion of  the  holy  Scriptures  into  Chinese,  should  be  made  in  imita- 
tion of  the  style  of  the  text  of  the  classical  books,  e.  g.  of  the  Woo 
King,  the  Sze  Shoo,  and  particularly  the  writings  of  MUngtsze, 
[IVfcncius,]  have  been .  mentioned  as  holding  a  first  place  in  those 
books  which  the  translator  should  copy  after.  But  with  all  due  de- 
ference to  those  who  hold  this  opinion,  the  writer  cannot  help  think- 
ing differently.     In  a  critique  or  apology  to  the  public,  the  names  of 

*  See  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  297. 


1835.  Tlu  Bible,  :iOI 

Chinese  philosophers  sound  well,  and  mny  produce  an  effect  on 
those  who  have  not  the  means  of  looking  more  narrowly  into  the 
subject. 

*'  If  we  consider  what  is  probable  and  what  tlie  actual  fact  is  with 
regard  to  these  writings,  it  will  not  perhaps  appear  perfectly  evident, 
that  they  ought  to  be  imitated.  For,  the  Chinese  classical  books,  if 
they  are,  what  no  one  doubts^  a  faithful  collection  of  the  maxims  and 
productions  of  those  eminent  men  to  whom  they  are  ascribed,  then 
the  style  is  more  than  two  thousand  years  old.  Taking  into  the 
account  the  frequent  changes  and  fluctuations  to  which  all  languages 
are  subject,  is  it  probable  that  a  style  of  language  which  prevailed 
twenty  centuries  ago,  should  he  suited  to  modern  times  ?  Is  there 
any  such  example  on  record  %  If  any  one  object,  *  that  though  the 
language  and  style  of  other  countries  have  changed,  yet  those  of 
China  have  not ;'  it  is  answered  that  the  great  difficulty  which  all 
learned  Chinese  find  in  understanding  their  ancient  books,  bears 
much  against  the  objection  ;  especially  when  we  consider  that  the 
difficulty  does  not  arise  merely  from  the  reference  to  customs  and 
usages  long  since  obsolete,  and  the  relations  of  things  of  which  we, 
in  the  latter  end  of  the  world,  know  almost  nothing ;  but  also  from 
the  style  and  structure  of  the  language  itself.  Again,  if  we  attend  to 
the  actual  fact,  we  shall  find  that  the  Chinese  classical  books  are  not 
even  supposed  to  be  intelligible  without  a  commentary.  The  naked 
text  is  never  read  except  by  children  for  the  sake  of  learning  the 
sound,  and  under  the  explanation  of  a  schoolmaster;  or  by  persons 
who  have  previously  read  it  with  the  commentary ;  and  it  is  not 
understood  by  one  fifth  of  those  who  have  spent  several  years  in 
reading  it,  notwithstanding  their  having  enjoyed  the  advantages  of 
both  a  commentary  and  a  teacher.  If  it  be  objected  that  the  difficul- 
ty arises  not  from  the  style  but  from  the  subject ;  it  is  answered  that, 
with  the  exception  of  the  Yeih  King  and  the  Chung  Yung,  which 
treat  of  abstruse,  astrological,  and  metaphysical  topics,  the  others 
have  no  great  difficulties  in  their  respective  subjects,  but  what  arise 
occasionally  from  allusions  to  ancient  usages,  the  definitions  of  which 
have  not  been  clearly  handed  down  in  history. 

*'  A  very  considerable  part  of  the  most  esteemed  classical  books, 
namely  the  Sze  Shoo,  is  filled  with  maxims  and  aphorisms,  which 
require  a  style  of  a  peculiar  character,  and  which  is  but  ill  suited  to 
historical  narration,  or  to  subjects  where  a  certain  train  of  thought  is 
preserved  throughout  a  paragraph  of  five,  ten,  or  twenty  sentences. 
With  respect  to  M&ngtsze,  his  style  is  generally  masculine  and  ani- 
mated ;  but  partakes  of  certain  levity  to  which  his  mind  was  some- 
times subject ;  and  the  same  difficulties  attend  his  writings  which 
attend  the  other  classical  books,  though  perhaps  not  always  to  the 
same  extent.  China,  it  is  true,  has  scarcely  any  modern  writers  of 
note  ;  but  Chootsze  and  his  contemporaries  who  wrote  in  the  I2th 
century,  were  eminent  authors;  and  is  it  not  more  reasonable  to 
fMppose  that  the  style  of  language  which  prevailed  six  hundred  years 
ago,  isi  better  adapted  to  modern   use  than  that  which  prevailed  two 


% 


mh2  The  Bible,  Nov. 

thonsnnd  years  ago?  Clioots/.e  paraplirasrd  most  of  the  King^  or 
classical  books ;  and  confesses  himself  often  at  a  loss  for  the  ge- 
nuine sense  of  the  text,  from  its  extreme  age  and  brevity.  The  writer 
has  therefore  no  hesitation  in  giving  it  as  his  decided  opinion,  that  the 
style  of  the  books  commonly  called  Kingy  is  by  no  means  fit  to  be 
imitated  in  general,  either  in  a  version  of  the  sacred  Volumtr,  or  in 
theological  writings^-or  indeed,  in  any  work  intended  for  extensive 
perusal  and  usefulness  among  all  classes.  For,  admitting  that  a 
version  of  the  Scriptures  formed  on  the  style  of  the  classical  iKKiks, 
would  be  understood  by  the  learned,  and  (lerhaps  admired  by  them, 
yet  the  generality  of  the  people  would  be  able  to  understand  but 
very  little  of  it.  A  great  deal  of  hard  work  would  be  left  to  the 
preacher  and  commentator,  which  the  translator,  by  imitating  models 
of  more  modern  date,  might  prevent."     Retrospect ^  page  89. 

In  the  Anglochinese  Gleaner  for  January,  1819,  we  find  some 
*  remarks  on  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures,*  which  were  com- 
municated to  the  editor  of  that  work  by  an  individual  who  signed 
himself  Servus.  In  a  note  which  accompanied  the  communication, 
he  says  :  '*  a  friend  of  mine,  lately  observing  in  a  Bengal  periodical 
publication  some  unfriendly  strictures  on  the  translations  of  the 
Scriptures  which  are  made  by  a  respectable  body  of  men  in  that 
quarter,  sent  me  a  few  remarks  on  the  subject  of  Scripture  transla- 
tions in  general ;  several  of  his  observations,  however,  relate  chiefly 
to  translations  into  the  Chinese :  they  all  appeared  to  me  so  just  and 
useful,  that  I  determined  to  send  them  for  publication  in  your  mis- 
cellany: I  have  added  to  them  remarks  of  my  own,  and  submit  the 
whole  to  your  consideration  and  that  of  your  readers."  We  here  in- 
troduce the  remarks,  but' without  any  observation  of  our  own,  pro- 
posing however  to  resume  the  subject  in  our  next  number.  The 
observations  of  Servus  and  his  friend  are  as  follows  : 

"  ^  To  translate  faithfully,  perspicuously,  and  elegantly  an  ancient 
foreign  book  into  one's  mother  tongue,  is  not  an  easy  task.* — A  com- 
parison of  but  a  single  chapter  of  the  authorized  version  of  the  Old 
Testament  with  the  Hebrew  original,  and  with  the  idiom  of  the  En- 
glish language,  is  sufficient  to  confirm  this  remark.  The  English 
Bible  is  perhaps  as  good  a  version  on  the  whole  as  ever  was  made; 
and  that  the  enlightened,  pious,  and  persevering  efforts  of  that  ever 
venerable  body  of  men  who  executed  it,  should  have  failed  in  not  a 
few  instances,  to  combine  all  these  qualities,  furnishes  an  irrefragable 
proof  of  the  difficulty  of  the  task. 

**  *  It  is  more  difficult  to  translate  well  an  ancient  forcififn  book 
into  a  newly  acquired  foreign  lanofuage.* — Especially  so,  when  that 
language  is  in  itself  peculiarly  difficult,  and  when  there  may  have 
been  but  a  few  and  imperfect  helps  to  assist  in  acquiring  it.  In  this 
case,  the  difficulty  is  double.  The  translator  has  to  do  with  two 
foreign  languages,  that  out  of  which  he  is  translating,  and  that  into 
which  he  is  translating ;  and  it  will  not  be  deemed  by  good  judges, 
any  disrespect  to  modern  translators,  to  affirm  that  there  is  not  one 
of  them,  however  high  his  character,  or  by  whomsoever  patronized, 


1835.  The   Bible.  ^m 

that  can  be  supposed  to  lie  so  fully  acquainted  with  either  of  these  as 
he  may  reasonably  be  expected  to  be  with  his  own  mother  tongue. 
If  we  may  add  to  this,  that  in  such  a  book  as  the  Scriptures,  (parti- 
cularly the  old  Testament,)  the  vast  lapse  of  ages  since  many  of  the 
customs  related,  and  the  objects  alluded  to,  existed,  makes  the  diffi- 
culty much  greater  than  in  rendering  a  more  modern  book. 

^*  *  Fidelity  and  perspicuity  must  take  precedence  of  any  attempts 
at  elegance.' — Elegant  translations  can  hardly  be  expected  from  the 
pens  of  foreigners  ;  and  to  sacrifice  perspicuity  to  conciseness,  or  to 
run  the  risk  of  a  failure  in  fidelity,  for  the  sake  of  attempting  to 
please  the  learned,  would  savor  more  of  pedantry  than  of  wisdom. 

** '  An  overweening  desire  of  elegance  in  such  a  case  is  likely  to 
degenerate  into  the  affected  and  ridiculous.' — I  once  saw  a  learned 
Asiatic  hold  up  a  translation  made  into  his  own  language,  with  a 
smile,  saying,  ^  the  writer  of  thid  is  just  like  some  of  our  learned  men, 
who,  when  they  publish  a  book,  try  to  scrape  together  a  few  dif- 
ficult and  unusual  words,  from  some  of  the  ancient  books,  in  hope 
that  their  learning  and  acquaintance  with  classical  antiquity  will  be 
admired.  I  fear,  however,  that  many  people  of  ordinary  education 
will  derive  no  benefit  from  such  productions.' 

^'  *'  There  are  in  the  sacred  Scriptures  passages  hard  to  be  under- 
stood by  learned  Christians :  in  the  New  Testament,  some  of  our 
Lord's  parables  and  allusions  were  not  understood  by  his  hearers ; 
nor  even  by  the  Apostles :  St.  Paul's  reasoning  is  not  always  seen 
clearly  on  a  first  perusal:  the  book  of  Revelation  is  obscure;  and 
there  are  passages  in  the  Old  Testament,  in  which  the  crimes  men- 
tioned are  disgusting.' — How  much  more  may  this  difiliculty  be  ex- 
pected to  be  felt  in  heathen  nations,  which  have  but  few,  if  any, 
means  of  understanding  the  Scriptures,  beyond  the  translation  itself. 

** « Foreign  names  always  appear  uncouth ;  foreign  manners  often 
appear  ridiculous ;  not  even  men  of  education  are  free  from  the 
petty  weakness  of  despising  everything  with  which  they  have  not 
been  accustomed ;  the  less  people  have  seen  and  read  of  the  va- 
rious tribes  of  mankind  the  more  iiabJe  are  they  to  this  folly.  Fo- 
reign names  appear  singularly  uncouth  in  the  Chinese  language.' — 
The  same  uncouthness  exists  by  the  introduction  of  Tartar  names 
into  Chinese,  in  the  civil  or  army  lists.  I  lately  saw  a  Chinese  his- 
tory of  the  wars  of  the  present  dynasty,  in  which  the  names  of  Tartar 
generals,  eities,  ^c,  «ounded  extremely  unpleasant  to  the  ear. 

'^  ^No  mere  translation,  however  good,  can  make  difficult  subjects 
easy,  nor  a  slight  and  obscure  allusion  clear  to  any  reader.  So  much 
for  the  real  difficulties.  The  characters  of  persons  who  ask,  and 
those  who  give  opinions  about  translations,  must  also  be  considered.' 
— ^For  eveiy  one  does  not  ask  with  the  view  of  knowing  the  real 
qualities  of  a  version ;  and  there  are  perhaps  but  few  who  are  ca- 
pable of  giving  a  just  and  fair  testimony  on  the  subject* 

** '  There  are  some  sincere  Christians  who  act  occasionally  un- 
worthily, and  pasjB  over  ninety-nine  excellences  in  order  to  fasten  on 
some  one  fault  for  the  purpose  of  serving  party  views.' — And  the 


304  The  Bible.  Not. 

fault  may  perhnps  originate  in  the  transcriber,  or  in  the  printer.  But 
admitting  that  it  is  entirely  owing  to  the  translator,  surely  it  is  not 
honorable  to  take  advantage  of  that,  in  order  to  exclude  his  labor 
from  the  public  patronage,  to  expose  him  as  ignorant  and  hold  up  bis 
version  to  umnerited  contempt.  To  act  thus,  what  one  version  is 
there  extant  which  would  not  be  condemned  % 

'^  ^  There  are  disaffected  Christians,  who  wish  in  a  most  unchris- 
tian manner  to  disparage  all  efforts  to  spread  the  gospel.' — Such 
persons  must  have  something  to  say,  and  as  they  can  yery  rarely 
judge  for  themselves  in  this  particular,  they  gladly  fix  on  what  they 
may  chance  to  hear,  or  what  persons  of  the  same  stamp  may  choose 
to  surmise,  in  order  that  their  opposition  to  the  cause  of  truth  may 
not  seem  to  be  without  foundation. 

'^  *  There  are  heathen  men  who  have  a  rooted  aversion  to,  and 
contempt  for,  the  names  of  God,  and  of  Christ.* — These  persons  will 
frequently  on  seeing  such  sacred  names,  instantly  throw  down  the 
book  which  contains  them,  in  the  most  contemptuous  manner,  with- 
out giving  it  a  single  moment's  examination.  When  this  circum- 
stance comes  to  the  knowledge  of  those  who  ridicule  or  oppose  at- 
tempts to  promote  Christian  knowledge,  they  rejoice  as  those  who 
have  found  great  spoil ;  how  well  their  joy  is  founded,  let  the  candid 
reader  judge. 

** '  There  are  persons  educated  as  Christians,  who  sneer  at  the 
Bible  and  see  no  beauty  in  it.  There  are  some,  yea,  many  heathens 
in  Asia,  who  will  say  whatever  they  think  gratifying  to  the  persons 
who  ask  them  questions ;  and  therefore  their  testimony  for,  as  well 
as  against,  is  to  be  received  with  caution.  Now  suppose  a  disaffected 
Christian  asks  a  disaffected  heathen  to  look  into  a  Testament  for 
half  an  hour,  and  he  stumbles  upon  some  difficult  passage,  turns  it 
over  and  shuts  the  book,  and  thus  prepared,  comes  forward  with  a 
sneer  of  contempt,  or  a  declaration  that  it  is  all  absurd  and  unintel- 
lijOfible,  to  the  great  delight  and  conviction  of  the  Christian  traitor. 
What  weight  ought  such  testimony  to  have  with  dispassionate  Ynen.* 
To  these  it  may  be  added,  that  there  are  none  more  apt  to  find  fault 
with  other  men's  labors,  than  persons  who  have  but  a  comparatively 
slight  acquaintance  with  the  language  into  which  the  translation  is 
made:  sentences  which  do  not  happen  to  be  constructed  in  the  same 
manner  as  those  in  the  limited  space  over  which  they  have  passed, 
words  and  phrases  employed,  with  which  they  are  unacquainted, 
&c.,  are  condemned  as  unclassical,  though  perhaps  these  half- 
drilled  scholars  have  never  all  their  days  read  one  hundred  pages  of 
any  native  book  whatsoever! 

*^  *  In  every  country,  the  language  of  commerce  and  business  m 
considerably  different  from  that  of  religion.  The  Bible  being  the 
source  of  religion,  requires  a  style  of  language  in  the  translation 
suited  to  the  subject.'  But  many  of  those  Europeans  in  Asia,  who 
have  any  knowledge  of  the  native  languages,  possess  no  further  ae^ 
quaintance  with  them  than  as  the  mediums  of  commercial  or  civil 
transactions.     They  know  them  not  as  adapted  to  philosophy,  leU- 


lb3o.  Rest  for   Thee  in  i/eavett.'  *M5 

gion,  and  morals.  Hence,  it  may  sometimes  happen  that  well  dis- 
posed persou9,  not  adverting  to  this  circumstance,  may  make  re- 
marks on  translations,  and  think  them  faulty,  when  the  fault  is  in 
themselves.  Finally,  there  are  things  in  the  sapred  Scriptures,  to 
express  which  no  established  terms  are  found  in  some  heathen  lan- 
guages. When  these  occur,  they  must  either  be  left  untranslated, 
and  the  bare  sounds  given,  or  a  new  mode  of  expression  employ- 
ed, both  of  which  are  uncouth ;  and  when  a  disaffected  Christian 
or  heathen  happens  to  meet  with  these,  it  is  ten  to  one  if  he  does  not 
condemn  the  whole  book.  I  would  be  the  last,  Mr.  Editor,  to  stand 
up  for  the  faults  of  translations,  or  to  assert  the  perfection  of  any 
of  them,  or  to  argue  that  farther  attempts  to  render  them  smooth 
and  even  elegant,  should  not  be  made.  I  think,  however,  that  an 
attentive  consideration  of  the  particulars  which  have  been  specified 
above,  would  tend  both  to  show  the  arduous  nature  of  the  translator's 
labor,  and  to  check  the  presumption  of  ignorant  or  inconsiderate 
men.  As  for  those  critics  who  are  personally  ignorant  of  the  lan- 
guage of  any  version  on  which  they  remark,  I  will  allow  them  to 
exult  in  their  discoveries.'* 


Art.  II.  *  Rest  for  thee  in  heaven,^ — an  ode  in  foe  stanzas,  with 
remarks  respecting  forgetfulness  of  that  rest,  and  a  picture  of 
human  life. 

From  a  friend  in  Maeao  the  following  stanzas  have  been  sent  to  us, 
with  a  request  that  they  may  appear  in  the  Repository.  We  have 
much  pleasure  in  giving  them  a  place  in  our  pages,  not  only  for  their 
intrinsic  value,  but  because  they  point  us — *  poor  travelers  on  life's  pil- 
grimage dreary ' — to  that  glorious  rest,  of  which  all  are  so  forgetful, 
so  neglectful.  Our  readers  will  not  expect  us  to  pause  here  to  write 
for  them  a  lecture,  yet  surely  we  may,  en  passant,  give  expression  to 
the  most  ardent  desires  that,  when  the  toils  of  life  are  ended  and  these 
busy,  bustling  scenes  are  closed,  they  may  eiiter  into  that  rest '  which 
remaineth  for  the  people  of  God :'  nay,  far  more  than  this  should 
every  heart  desire ;  because,  though  *  few  and  evil  are  our  days'  on 
earth,  it  is  only  in  this  Mnch  or  two  of  time,'  that,  the  spirit  can  be 
prepared  for  the  rest  above.  Thanks  be  to  God  that  he  has  ^iven  us 
the  means  and  abundant  opportunity  for  making  this  preparation. 
Everlasting  thanks  to  our  heavenly  Father,  that  for  our  example 
"he  rested  on  the  seventh  day  from  all  his  works,"  and  bade  his  peo- 
ple 'remember  it  and  keep  it  holy;'  and  in  apocalyptic  vision  sealed 
it  with  the  appellation  of  the  *  Lord's  day,'  that  to  the  end  of  time  it 
might  stand  a  perpetual  memorial  of  his  goodness,  and  an  emblem  of 

VOL.    IV.      NO.    VJI.  39 


306  'Rest  for  Thee  in  Heaven:  Nov. 

that  heavenly  rest  which  he  has  promised  to  all  his  faithful  children. 
Beyond  all  controversy,  these  earthly  Sahbaths  are  designed  by  our 
Maker  to  fit  us  for  rest  in  heaven  :  the  former  are  an  antepast  of 
the  latter ;  and  our  preparation  for  the  one  will  be  according  to  our 
improvement  of  the  other.  Reader,  let  but  these  earthly  Sabbaths 
be  rightly  improved  and  become  thy  delight,  and  then  with  emphasis 
may  be  addressed  to  thee  the  words  of  the  following  stanzas. 

M  Should  sorrow  o'er  thy  brow 

Its  darkened  shadows  iiing, 
And  hopes  that  cheer  thee  now 

Die  in  their  early  spring ; 
Should  pleasure  at  it.8  birth 

Fade  like  the  hues  of  even, 
Then  turn  away  from  earth, 

There's  rest  for  thee  in  heaven. 

'*  If  ever  life  shall  seem 

To  thee  a  toilsome  way, 
And  gladness  cease  to  beam 

Upon  its  clouded  day; 
If  like  tlie  weary  dove 

O'er  boundless  oceans  driven« 
Raise  thou  thine  eyes  above, 

There's  rest  for  tliee  in  heaven. 

(« But  oh !  if  thomless  flowers 

Throughout  thy  pathway  bloom, 
And  gaUy  fleet  the  hours, 

Unstained  by  earthly  ^loom ; 
Still  let  not  eveiy  thought 

To  this  poor  world  be  given, 
Nor  always  be  forgpt 

Thy  b^ter  rest  in  heaven. 

<•  When  sickness  pales  thy  cheek 

And  duns  thy  lustrous  eye, 
And  pulses  low  and  weak 

Tell  of  a  time  to  die ; 
Sweet  hope  shall  whisper  then, 

'Thoufih  thou  from  earth  be  riven, 
There's  bliss  beyond  thy  ken. 

There's  rest  for  thee  in  Heaven:** 

As  a  counterpart  to  this  description  of  that  bright  world  above, 
where  sin,  sorrow,  and  death,  come  not,  and  where  holiness,  joy,  and 
glory,  shall  be  perpetual,  we  subjoin  the  following  *  picture  of  hu* 
man  life,*  from  the  pen  of  J.  Montgomery. 

^  What  is  this  mystery  of  human  life  1 

In  rude  or  civilized  society 

Alike,  a  pilgrim's  progress  through  this  world 

To  that  which  is  to  come,  by  the  same  stages , 

With  infinite  diversity  of  fortune 

To  each  distinct  adventurer  by  the  wBy  ? 


1835.  'Rest  for  Thee  in  Heaven^'  307 

Life  is  the  tnuiBiuigration  of  tlie  sOul 
Throui^h  various  bodies,  various  states  of  being, 
Ne>v  manners,  passions,  tastes,  pursuits  in  each  j 
In  nothing,  save  in  consciousness,  the  same : 
Infancy,  lulolescence,  manhood,  age. 
Are  always  moving  onward,  always  losing 
Themselves  in  one  another,  lost  at  lengthy 
Like  undulations,  on  the  strand  of  death. 
The  sage  of  threescore  years  and  ten  lodes  back, 
With  many  a  pan?  of  lingering  tenderness^ 
And  many  a  shuddering  conscience-fit^  on  whst 
He  hath  been,  is  not,  and  cannot  be  again : 
Nor  trembles  less  with  fear  and  hope,  to  think 
What  he  is  now,  but  cannot  long  continue, 
And  what  he  must  be  through  uncounted  uses. 
The  Child ; — we  know  no  more  of  happy  childhood 
Than  happy  childhood  knows  of  wretched  age : 
And  all  our  dreflms  of  its  felicity 
Are  incoherent  as  its  own  crude  visions ; 
We  but  begin  to  live  from  that  fine  point 
Which  memory  dwells  cm ;  mth  the  mcArning  star 
The  earliest  note  we  heard  the  cuckoo  sing, 
Or  the  first  daisy  that  we  eter  plucked. 
When  thoughts  themselves  were  stars,  and  birds,  and  flowers. 
Pure  brilliance,  simplest  music,  wild  perfume. 
Thenceforward  mark  the  metamorphoses ! 
The  Boy,  the  Girl ; — when  all  was  joy,  hope,  promise ; 
Yet  who  would  be  a  boy,  a  grirl,  again. 
To  bear  the  yoke,  to  lops  for  liberty. 
And  dream  of  what  will  never  come  to  pass? 
The  Youth,  the  Maiden  ^ — ^living  but  for  love ; 
Yet  learning  soon  that  life  has  other  cares. 
And  jc^  less  raptiorous,  but  more  enduring. 
The  Woman ; — ^in  her  offspring  multiplied ; 
A  tree  of  life,  whose  glory  is  her  branches^ 
Beneath  whose  shadow,  she  (both  root  and  fftem) 
Delights  to  dwell  in  meek  obscurity. 
That  they  may  be  the  pleasure  oi  behoidcrs. 
The  Man ; — as  fiitlier  of  a  progeny, 
Whose  birth  requires  his  d^th  to  make  them  room. 
Yet  in  whose  lives  lie  feels  his  resurrection. 
And  grows  immortal  in  his  children's  children* 
Then  the  my  Elder ; — ^leaning  on  his  staflT, 
And  bowed  beneath  the  weight  of  years  that  steal 
Upon  him  with  the  secrecy  d^sleep, 
(m  snow  falls  lighter  than  the  snow  df  age, 
None  with  such  subtlety  benumbs  the  frame,) 
Till  he  forffets  sensation,  and  lies  down 
Dead  in  the  lap  of  his  primeval  mother ; 
She  throws  a  shroud  of  turf  an<d  flowers  around  him. 
Then  calls  the  worms,  and  bids  them  do  their  office. 
Man  giveth  up  the  ghost,  and  where  is  he  V  '' 


308  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  Not% 


Art.  III.  Voyage  of  the  Huron:  rounds  the  promontory  of  Shan- 
tung ;  transactions  in  the  harbor  of  Weihae  wei^  of  Keshan  so^ 
on  the  south  side  of  the  promontory,  at  Shanghae,  at  the  Chu' 
san  group,  at  the  Nqnjeih  (Lamyet)  islands^  and  in  Tungshan 
(Tangsod)  bay, 

[  We  have  now  to  record  another  expedition  along  the  coast  of  China.  The 
London  Missionary  Society,  incited  by  the  urgent  calls  of  Dr.  Morrison  for  the 
dissemination  of  the  bread  of  life  among  the  millions  of  tliis  empire-^-the  last, 
but  i)erhaps  not  the  least,  of  his  efforts  to  benefit  this  people — and  animated 
by  the  prospect  of  a  free  communication  with  the  people  of  this  country,  a 
prospect  opened  by  the  voyages  of  Mr.  GutzlafT,  determined  to  send  one  of 
.  their  missionaries  upon  this  service.  The  Rev.  W.  H.  Medhurst,  who  has  de- 
voted the. last  eighteen  years  of  his  life  to  the  Cliinese  mission  in  Batavia  and 
other  places  in  the  Indian  Archipelago,  came  to  China  in  June  last,  with  the 
intention  of  carrying  into  execution  the  wishes  of  the  Society.  Having  made 
known  his  object  to  his  friends  here,  but  finding  no  vessel  suited  to  his  purpose, 
he  was  on  the  point  (^relinquishing  his  design,  when  the  American  brig  Huron 
arrived  from  the  United  States,  chartered  to  an  American  house,  who  cordiaUy 
seconded  his  views,  and  he  succeeded  in  arranging  for  the  use  of  the  vessel 
for  three  months.  The  brig,  of  211  tons,  was  commanded  by  captain  Thomas 
Winsor,  manned  with  twelve  hands,  and  armed  with  two  guns  and  a  few  swi- 
vels. Including  Mi*.  Medhurst  and  Mr.  Stevens,  they  were  in  all  only  eighteen 
persons.  Afew  oags  of  rice  were  taken  on  board  in  furtherance  of  the  object  of 
the  voyage,  to  be  sold  or  not  as  should  seem  best.  The  cargo  was  about  ^,000 
volumes  of  books  of  various  sizes,  comprehending  some  copies  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, Medhurst's  Harmony  of  the  Gospels,  Theology,  Commentary  on  the  Ten 
Commandments,  the  Life  of  Christ,  and  a  variety  of  other  publications.  Both 
of  the  gentlemen  kept  copious  journals  of  the  voyage :  the  following  has  been 
prepared  for  the  Repository  by  Mr.  Stevens ;  that  of  Mr.  Medhurst,  which  he 
has  kindly  presented  us  for  perusalr  is  much  more  minute  than  this ;  and  we 
hope  he  will  publish  it  entire  when  he  is  in  England,  whither  he  purposes  to  go 
for  a  visit  early  next  year.] 

On  the  26th  of  August,  we  embarked  from  the  Kumsing  moon, 
but  were  near  three  days  in  getting  out  of  the  Lema  passage.  Dur- 
ing this  time  we  experienced  almost  eonstant  calms,  and  most  ex- 
cessive heat.  After  taking  our  departure  fFoni  the  Lemas,  we  had 
an  almost  uninterrupted  succession  of  moderate  breezes  from  the  south 
and  southeast,  with  the  finest  weatherr  In  a  fortnight,  we  rounded 
the  eastern  point  of  Shantung  promontory,  in  latitude  37*^  25^  N., 
and  longitude  122°  45^  E.  But  immediately  on  passing  the  cape, 
the  fresh  southerly  breeze,  which  had  bronght  us  thither  failed,  and 
the  strong  tide  which  sets  around  the  cape,  nearly  carried  us  back  to 
sea  during  the  night.  The  next  morning,  however,  the  wind  fresh- 
ened, and  we  passed  Alceste  island,  or  rather  rock,  perforated  in 
several  places,  and  anchored  at  11  a.  m.,  in  the  excellent  harbor  of 
Weihae  wei,  sheltered  on  the  north  and  norfheast  by  the  island  of 
Lewkung  taou.  This  anchorage  is  in  latitude  37°  30^  N.,  and  lon- 
gitude 122°  12^  £.,and  is  very  well  represented  in  Crawford^s  chart. 


1835,  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  309 

We  Imd  now  iirrived  at  the^firoposed  place  for  commencing  our 
work,  but  n  driving  storm  of  raiiv  and  wind  detained  us  on  board 
for  B  time.  Not  a  sail  was  seen,  nor  any  movement  but  that  of 
sending  off  from  the  island  several  loaded  boats  towards  the  town  of 
Weihae.  Suspecting  that  the  inhabitants  were  fleeing  in  alarm,  on 
account  of  the  foreign  vessel,  we  determined  to  land  and  remove  all 
reasonable  apprehensions.  We  took  some  books  thereforet  and  land- 
ed at  a  village  on  the  island.  Most  of  the  people  on  the  beach  fled 
towards  the  village  on  our  approach,  but  a  few  of  the  older  or  bolder 
stood  their  ground.  But  when  they  heard  Mr.  Medhurst  address 
them  in  their  own  language,  their  suspicions  gave  way,  and  they  in- 
vited us  to  come  into  a  house  from  the  heavy  falling  rain.  When 
told  the  object  of  our  visit,  they  accepted  one  or  two  copies  of  the 
books  with  caution,  and  for  the  rest  urged,  either  truly  or  in  excuse, 
that  no  more  of  the  poor  people  could  read.  They  offered  us  a  few 
vegetables  as  presents,  but  had  nothing  for  sale,  saying  that  we 
should  find  everything  at  Weihue.  The  house  in  which  we  sat  was, 
like  the  others,  built  of  granite  and  covered  with  thatchwork,  without 
floor  or  chairs,  or  any  seats,  except  the  bed,  beneath  which  was  the 
fireplace.  In  a  few  minutes  the  house  was  filled  with  people,  who 
were  nowise  uncivil,  but  conversed  familiarly  for  some  time.  They 
remembered  the  arrival  of  two  foreign  ships  within  the  last  two  years, 
and  inquired  whether  we  were  the  same  that  came  twenty  years  ago, 
in  the  embassy  of  lord  Amherst. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day,  Sept.  12th,  notwithstanding 
the  storm,  a  boat  came  alongside  with  a  naval  captain  and  two 
lieutenants,  accompanied  with  a  train  of  followers.  The  elder  wore 
an  opaque  white  button,  and  the  others  gold  buttons.  AAer  some 
ceremony,  they  were  seated,  and  made  inquiries  oi  Mr.  M.  as  to  his 
name  and  surname,  his  country,  the  last  port  he  was  from,  and  fu- 
ture destination.  When  he  answered,  *'*'  that  if  the  north  wind  blew 
he  should  go  to  the  south,  and  if  the  south  wind  blew  he  should  go 
north,"  they  were  much  pleased.  They  then  asked  our  object,  when 
Mr.  M.  replied, ''  that  a  number  of  good  people  in  our  own  country 
who  feared  God  and  believed  in  Jesus,  feeling  themselves  exceeding- 
ly happy  in  their  profession,  wished  to  extend  the  blessings  of  their 
religion  to  other  quarters  of  the  earth  ;  that  they  had  caused  books 
to  be  prepared,  and  sent  out  himself  and  others  to  give  them  to  all 
who  should  be  able  and  willing  to  read  them  ;  a  further  object  was 
to  communicate  oral  instruction  to  all  respecting  Christianity,  and  to 
give  medicines  to  the  sick."  They  then  inquired  for  the  books, 
with  which  they  plentifully  supplied  themselves,  and  made  no  objec- 
tion whatever  to  our  designs.  The  superior  officer  of  Weihae,  they 
stated,  would  have  come  off  to  pay  his  respects  in  person,  but  for  the 
inclement  weather.  We  replied  that  we  should  certainly  do  our- 
selves the  honor  of  seeing  him  on  shore  soon.  Except  their  long 
satin  boots,  and  ofiicial  buttons,  these  ofiicers  had  nothing  to  distin- 
guish them  from  the  commonest  soldiers. 

On  the  13th  of  September,  the  weather  became  fine,  and  we  made 


310  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  Nov. 

preparation  for  an  early  excursion  on  shore.  Having  heard  that  the 
people  of  Shuntung  were  surly  and  disaffected  towards  straogers,  it 
was  therefore  with  no  suiall  degree  of  solicitude  that  we  looked  for- 
ward to  the  reception  which  our  enterprise  might  meet  with  this  day. 
At  9  o^clock  in  the  morning,  we  put  a  number  of  hooka  in  the  boat, 
with  the  medieine  chest,  and  proceeded  westward  to  a  distant  village 
on  the  shore,  which  we  supposed  must  be  Weihae.  On  our  way, 
we  observed  several  junks  from  Keangsoo  at  anchor,  and  deter- 
mined to  call  and  offer  them  books.  These  are  different  from  the 
merchant  vessels  of  the  southern  provinces,  being  more  clumsy  and 
having  four  or  more  masts.  They  are  however  provided  with  com- 
modious cabins,  large  enough  to  contain  all  hands,  and  well  defended 
from  rain  and  cold.  The  captain  of  the  first  junk  was  a  man  of 
respectable  appearance,  and  received  books  and  listened  to  Mr.  M.*s 
remarks  with  much  apparent  deference  and  respect^  as  did  also  the 
people  of  several  other  junks<  At  a  small  dismantled  fort  on  the  right, 
we  observed  one  or  two  men  waving  a  flag,  which  caused  us  no  great 
alarm.  A  few  hundred  yards  from  shore  we  were  met  by  a  boat 
with  one  of  the  officers  who  called  upon  us.  He  held  up  his  hands, 
saluted  us  politely,  and  cried  out  that  the  great  officer  had  come  off 
to  one  of  the  junks  to  see  us.  Suspecting  his  design  was  to  get  us 
on  board,  and  thus  prevent  our  visiting  the  shore,  as  we  had  promised 
to  do,  Mr.  M.  replied  that  we  would  see  him  on  our  return,  and  then 
with  a  few  strokes  of  our  oars  we  made  good  a  landing  in  front  of  a 
village,  where  a  crowd  of  people  were  already  assembled  on  the 
beach.  We  immediately  went  among  them  and  began  to  distribute 
books  ;  but  the  officer  who  followed  us  endeavored  by  all  means  to 
plrevent  our  advancing,  by  intreatiesj  and  by  even  taking  Mr.  M.  by 
the  arms.  This  was  extremely  embarrassing  to  us,  and  threatened 
to  defeat  our  movements  entirely ;  but  we  pressed  on  till  we  came 
to  the  village,  when  we  learned  from  the  noise  behind  us  that  the 
chief  officer  had  come  ashore  from  the  junk  where  he  had  been 
waiting.  And  he  indeed  it  was,  as  the  runners  before  him  and 
the  gentlemen  around  him,  as  well  as  his  stately  step,  indicated. 
We  therefore  waited  their  approach,  observing  that  the  one  of 
highest  rank  wore  a  blue  button,  and  the  others  who  followed,  gold 
ones.  The  first  was  a  tsantseang  or  sub-colonel,  and  the  rest 
were  lieutenants.  One  of  them  acted  the  chief  speaker,  and  putting 
on  a  stern  countenance  and  angry  manner  asked  from  whence  we 
were,  and  what  was  our  business.  Mr.  M.  replied  ^^  that  he  was  an 
Englishman,  come  to  do  good  by  distributing  books  and  medicines.** 
"  Well  then,**  said  he,  *^  let  us  go  off  to  yonder  junk,  and  hold  a  con- 
ference on  the  subject.*^  ^^After  we  have  seen  your  town  and  enjoy- 
ed a  walk,''  replied  Mr.  M.,  ^*we  shall  be  happy  to  go  aboard  your 
jiink.*^  They  then  placed  themselves  before  us,  and  said  it  was  im- 
possible for  us  to  proceed,  as  this  was  the  celestial  empire,  within 
which  no  foreigner  must  set  foot.  ^^Tlien,"  said  Mr.  M.,  ^'if  it  is 
truly  the  celestial  empire,  it  must  cuniprise  all  horw  beneath  heaven, 
ourselves  of  course,  and  therefore  \f  e  shall  proceed  a  little  distance  at 


1835.  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  31 1 

least,  and  then  return."  Upon  this  they  took  our  hands,  and  said  it 
was  utterly  forbidden  by  the  laws,  and  we  could  not  proceed.  '*  Such 
laws,'*  he  replied, '^  were  evidently  meant  for  lawless  people  and  ene- 
mies, who  would  injure  them,  but  we  were  evidently  harmless,  and 
came  only  to  do  good.**  This  softened  them,  and  obliged  them  to 
answer,  that  they  did  not  think  ill  of  us,  but  such  were  the  orders 
enjoined  on  them.  ^^  At  least,'*  said  Mr.  M.,  *^  this  is  no  place,  on  a 
beach  and  among  a  crowd,  for  gentlemen  to  converse  about  impor- 
tant affairs ;  you  cannot  ilo  less  than  invite  us  into  some  house,  and 
give  us  a  cup  of  tea,  when  we  can  arrange  matters.**  **Well  then,** 
said  the  colonel  who  had  hitherto  been  silent,  ^^  we  may  go  to  the 
temple  hard  by.**  *^  No,  no,  by  no  means,**  said  the  other;  but  he 
spoke  too  late,  for  we  already  had  started  for  the  temple,  the  crowd 
pointing  out  the  way. 

When  we  came  there,  finding  none  to  binder  us,  we  determined 
pot  to  stop  at  present,  but  went  forward  over  hill  and  dale  till  we 
reached  a  high  summit,  which  commanded  an  extensive  view  both  of 
the  country  and  of  the  gulf  of  Chdihle.  Hither  in  a  few  minutes 
some  of  the  inferior  attendants  came,  puffing  and  blowing,  and  over- 
took us.  One  of  them  looked  down  ruefully  on  his  once  white  hose 
now  covered  with  mud  during  this  unwonted  chace*  They  were  soon 
seated  with  us,  and  on  the  most  familiar  terms  possible ;  inquiring 
whether  the  prospects  and  productions  were  similar  to  those  of  our 
own  country;  and  receiving  the  few  books  which  we  had  kept. 
The  most  abundant  productions  were  a  sort  of  bean,  and  two  kinds 
of  millet,  one,  that  which  is  common  in  the  south  of  China,  and  the 
other  the  kaou  leang,  or  Barbadoes  millet,  a  grain  in  size,  appear- 
ance, and  taste,  not  unlike  broonicorn.  Having' no  wishto  advance 
further,  we  returned  accompanied  by  our  attendants  to  the  temple, 
where  the  officers  awaited  us.  This  was  a  neat  building,  situated 
on  the  top  of  a  hill,  and  dedicated  to  the  Queen  of  Heaven.  We 
had  determined  previously  that  we  would  not  submit  to  stand  before 
the  officers  and  be  catechised,  and  that  if  they  insistid  on  it  we  would 
withdraw.  On  entering  a  side  apartment,  we  found  them  stand- 
ing  to  receive  us  and  offering  to  Mr.  M.  the  highest  place.  Tea  was 
then  brought  in,  and  Mr.  M.  began  by  stating  our  object  in  coming  to 
their  district,  during  which  ho  had  opportunity  to  go  over  the  prin- 
cipal doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  to  point  out  the  way  of  salvation. 
They  replied  that  they  were  well  assured  of  our  friendly  intentions, 
but  that  their  orders  left  them  no  discretion  as  to  permitting  any 
intercourse  with  the  people.  They  said  that  they  had  read  our 
books,  and  found'  that,  though  they  differed  in  some  respects  from 
their  own  classics^  yet  they  contained  many  good  things,  and  they 
saw  no  objection  to  their  distribution ;  still  we  must  not  have  in- 
tercourse with  the  people.  If  we  wanted  supplies  of  provisions  or 
water  they  would  &rrnish  them  gratis;  but  we  replied,  ^Uliat  none 
were  wanted.  We  know  that  ships  are  not  allowed  to  resort  to 
other  ports  than  Canton  for  purposes  of  trade,  but  we  have  no  such 
object.     We  therefore  break  no  law  in  coming  hither.     If  you  say 


312  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  ^or, 

that  all  intercourse  is  forbidden  by  law,  the  true  meaning  of  such 
restrictions  doubtless  was  to  keep  off  spies,  robbers,  and  enemies, 
neither  of  which  we  were,  and  of  course,  they  did  not  properly  apply 
such  laws  to  us.  But  if  the  government  is  really  so  absurd  as  to 
design  to  prevent  good  men  from  speaking  to  their  fellow-men,  and 
doing  them  any  offices  of  kindness  and  good-will  in  their  power,  we 
felt  it  to  be  our  duty,  notwithstanding  any  such  prohibitions,  to  obey 
God  rather  than  man.*'  After  some  complimentary  expressions  in 
answer,  the  conference  broke  up.  All  this  time,  great  crowds  sur- 
rounded the  house,  and  the  whips  of  the  police-men  were  plentifully 
applied  to  the  beads  and  shoulders  of  the  people,  whenever  they  ap- 
peared too  eager  to  get  a  peep  at  us,  or  hear  the  conversation. 

On  arriving  at  the  beach,  attended  by  some  inferior  officers,  we 
determined  to  give  out  some  books  to  the  crowd,  and  accordingly 
told  a  sailor  to  bring  a  basket  full  out  of  the  boat ;  the  officer  ordered 
it  back  again,  but  it  was  again  brought  up.  As  soon  as  Mr.  Med- 
hurst  opened  it,  the  crowd  could  no  longer  be  restrained  by  fear  of 
whips  or  officers,  but  rushed  forward  and  seized  them  without  distri- 
bution, while  the  police  were  in  vain  attempting  to  check  the  tu- 
mult. The  rush  was  so  sudden  and  unexpected,  that  it  was  impos- 
sible to  avoid  or  withstand  it.  We  then  left  them,  and  on  our  return 
touched  at  the  vessels  in  port  which  had  not  yet  been  visited,  and 
left  books,  and  gave  medicines  to  the  sick. 

In  the  afternoon,  with  a  fresh  supply  of  books,  we  landed  on  the 
island  of  Lewkung  taou,  where  were  two  or  three  small  villages. 
Here  we  gave  away  books  without  any  restraint,  or  violence.  After 
listening  for  a  short  time  to  Mr.  M.,  they  exclaimed  with  amazement, 
^*  these  men  speak  our  own  language,  where  have  they  learned  it?' 
They  then  gave  the  more  heed,  but  all  was  hot  sufficient  to  prevent 
their  giving  more  attention  to  the  examination  of  our  clothes  and 
persons  than  to  our  words.  However,  they  could  not  be  satisfied  that 
Mr.  M.  was  not  a  Chinese,  and  often  examined  his  head  to  ascertain 
whether  he  wore  a  cue  like  them.  We  here  observed  a  number  of 
\ery  fine  and  intelligent  countenances  among  the  boys  and  young 
men,  and  they  had  lost  tlie  shyness  which  they  exhibited  on  a  former 
day.  From  this  island  we  crossed  the  bny  again  and  landed  on  the 
main.  Here  we  found  a  sinull  biit  handsome  village,  overshadowed 
with  af!:ed  trees,  and  watered  by  a  noisy  rivulet  that  passed  through  it. 
It  may  be  observed,  uiicc  for  all,  that  wherever  in  Shantung  we 
saw  a  cluster  of  trees,  there  also  we  found  a  village,  so  that  we  had 
but  to  take  the  telescope  and  count  the  clumps  of  trees  from  our 
vessel  to  ascertain  the  number  of  hamlets  or  villages  in  sight.  But 
it  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  hills  of  this  most  hilly  country  were 
naked  and  rocky ;  on  the  contrary,  many  of  them  were  cultivated, 
and  nearly  all  were  covered  with  a  ^reen-sward.  The  more  tem- 
perate and  fertile  vallies  between  them  were  chiefly  marked  with 
cultivation,  and  selected  as  the  abode*;  of  the  people.  At  the  en- 
trance of  this  village  we  were  met  by  \\  number  of  inliabiiauts  tc 
whom  we  gave  books  and  a  word  of  txliorlatien,  al'tei  wluch  wc  eii- 


1835.  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  318 

tered  the  village,  passing  from  house  to  house,  giving  books  and 
conversing  familiarly  with  all.  The  females  were  shy  and  withdrew. 
One  of  the  people  testified  his  gratitude  by  giving  us  some  fine  white 
grapes.  Just  without  the  place,  we  observed  a  white  stone  erected 
precisely  after  the  manner  of  plain  tombstones  in  western  countries, 
and  on  examination  found  it  was  a  memorial  of  the  virtue  of  a  de- 
parted wife.  Such  stones  we  subsequently  observed  very  often  in 
Shantung,  which  makes  it  probable  either  that  the  wives  of  Shantung 
are  more  faithful,  or  the  husbands  more  grateful,  than  in  the  southern 
provinces  of  the  empire. 

Encouraged  by  the  disposition  of  the  people  which  had  been  ma* 
nifested  towards  us,  next  morning  we  determined  to  go  ashore  on 
the  south  side  of  the  harbor,  where  we  could  discern  numerous  vil* 
lages,  and  to  coast  it  around  to  the  western  side,  if  good  success 
should  attend  us.  Leaving  the  brig  at  9  oVlock,  therefore,  we  sailed 
across  the  bay  four  miles,  and  landed  on  a  amall  eminence,  sur- 
mounted as  usual  with  a  watchtower.  With  one  sailor  to  assist  us  in 
carrying  the  books,  we  left  the  boat  to  follow  us  round,  and  ourselves 
proceeded  direct  towards  the  nearest  village,  pleasantly  situated  at 
the  bottom  of  a  valley.  At  a  public  threshing-floor  by  the  entrance 
of  the  village,  we  were  met  by  a  few  persons,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
a  large  number  assembled  with  the  schoolmaster  at  their  head. 
Here  we  announced  our  object,  opened  our  stores,  and  gladly  gave 
books  to  those  who  gladly  received  them.  They  had  nothing  to  give 
ill  return  but  a  pipe  of  tobacco,  which  they  offered  both  here  and 
everywhere,  and  could  not  understand  why  we  refused,  but  they 
were  much  pleased  at  the  zest  with  which  our  sailor  accepted  the 
offer.  Again  and  again  Mr.  M .  repented  the  nature  of  our  mission, 
and  urged  them  to  turn  from  their  evil  ways,  and  serve  the  living  and 
true  God,  who  sent  his  Son  from  heaven  to  save  sinful  men.  After 
satisfying  their  wants  we  proceeded  a  mile  or  two  to  the  next  village. 
In  all  Shantung  we  never  observed  a  house  standing  alone,  but  every- 
where the  people  lived  in  clusters,  varying  from  25  to  500  houses. 

This  unrestrained  walk  over  the  hills  was  delightful  in  the  extreme. 
The  air  was  salubrious,  and  the  cultivation  showed  how  diligent  the 
inhabitants  are  in  extracting  the  utmost  benefit  from  the  scanty 
soil,  to  supply  their  necessities.  Every  person  we  passed  in  the  fields 
suspended  his  labor,  and  was  ready  with  a  cheerful  ward  to  wel- 
come us,  and  direct  us  to  another  village.  The  people  here  ran  on 
before  us  and  sounded  the  alarm,  ordering  their  females  to  retire  into 
the  iiouses  or  run  into  the  fields ;  they  seemed  wevy  suspicious  at  first, 
but  a  few  words  from  Mr.  M.  banished  their  fears,  and  they  gladly 
received  books.  In  return  they  gave  us  pears.  From  thence  we 
came  to  a  third  villa^  from  which  the  people  had  gone  out  to  their 
work  in  the  fii^lds.  We  passed  from  street  to  street  seeing  none  but 
old  women  and*  one  man,  who  was  too  much  alarmed  to  think  of 
taking  books.  But  soon  a  friendly  man  advanced,  who  after  a  short 
debate  accepted  a  book  and  influenced  others  to  do  the  saiiM^^  They 
then  invited  us  back  into  the  village  and  into  a  house,  where  was  a 

VOL.    IV.      NO.    Vfl.  40 


314  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  Nov. 

loom  niid  a  piece  of  cotton  half-woven,  but  no  furniture  other  than 
the  bed  or  rather  liedstead,  on  which  we  sat.  Here  the  people  ex- 
hausted our  stock  of  books,  when  we  sent  down  to  the  boat  for 
another  supply.  Everything  bore  the  aspect  of  extreme  poverty : 
the  lank  dogs,  the  lean  donkeys,  and  lastly  the  hogs,  so  miserably 
meagre,  that  even  our  sailor  was  forced  into  facetiousness,  and  pro- 
nounced them  the  undoubted  hog-goblin  species. 

We  next  took  a  long  tour  around  the  bay  and  inland  to  a  large 
village,  but  as  there  are  no  public  roads,  only  small  footpaths  from 
place  to  place,  we  found  oursftlves  in  the  midway  involved  in  a  bog, 
through  which,  like  the  natives,  we  were  obliged  to  wade  in  mud 
and  water  knee-deep.  When  we  arrived  at  the  village,  the  people 
appeared  uninterested  with  the  books,  and  very  suspicious,  so  that 
scarce  half  a  dozen  books  were  left  in  that  large  place.  The  fe- 
males here  came  around  us,  and  were  quite  curious  to  examine  the 
dresses  of  the  foreigners,  and  all  stood  and  gazed  at  us  with  a  sort 
of  stupid  astonishment.  After  taking  some  refreshment  at  the  boat, 
we  again  struck  across  the  ^Ids  towards  a  distant  cluster  of  trees, 
through  which  we  saw  the  whitewashed  houses.  As  we  approached^ 
the  noise  of  many  voices  met  our  ears,  as  though  all  the  village  was 
in  an  uproar.  Accosting  an  old  man  at  the  entrance,  he  took  a 
book,  when  others  pressed  forward  eager  to  receive  the  same.  This 
was  the  only  place  where  the  people  were  too  eager  to  wait  for  the 
regular  distribution,  and  disposed  to  help  themselves.  But  at  Mr. 
M.'s  remonstrance  they  became  less  clamorous.  That  they  under- 
stood the  books  was  evident,  because  many  of  those  who  had  obtain- 
ed but  one  volume  of  the  Harmony,  came  back  to  get  the  other  vol- 
ume, and  were  much  gratified  when  they  could  procure  the  set. 
Here,  after  giving  them  books,  Mr.  M.  stood  up  to  proclaim  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  to  which  they  listened  for  some  time  attentively. 

With  a  fresh  supply  of  books  we  then  advanced  to  a  large  village 
two  miles  from  the  shore,  attended  by  a  number  of  persons  who 
were  already  interested  in  our  work.  Accordingly,  as  we  drew 
near,  one  and  another  of  the  inhabitants  began  to  cry  out,  '*  give 
me  a  book !"  and  ^*  give  me  one  !'*  They  were  so  eager  as  nearly 
to  plunder  us,  but  at  length,  they  yielded  to  reason,  and  took  them 
deliberately.  But  that  their  urgency  did  not  in  any  way  arise  from 
a  just  value  for  the  book,  is  evident  from  the  preference  which  was 
expressed  by  some  of  them  when  offered  a  book  with  a  red  cover 
to  have  one  with  a  brown  color,  when  yet  they  had  read  neither. 
From  this  place  we  passed  on  over  hill  and  dale  through  a  delight- 
ful country,  the  vallies  of  which  were  fertilized  with  pure  streams  of 
water,  and  inhabited  by  the  people  of  numerous  villages.  In  this  way 
we  continued  till  we  had  come  round  to  the  village  where  we  had 
been  the  previous  day,  and  when  the  shades  of  evening  fell  upon  us, 
we  prepared  to  return  to  the  brig,  much  wearied  but  well  pleased. 
Delightful  laud!  What  needs  it  mure,  except  tube  ^^ImmanuePs 
land,  the  dwelling-place  of  righteousness?** 

During  nur  (ibscnce  this  duy,  two  jiinkb  and  two  boats  filled  with 


IS3/>.  Voyage  of  fJie   Huron,  3I;> 

officers,  soldiers,  and  their  ntteiulniUs,  to  tlio  nnniLier  of  a  liiiiidred 
came  over  froiuAVeiliac  to  visit  the  brig.  The  officer  in  command  of 
the  Huron  having  with  him  only  eight  men,  was  dis|70sed  at  first  to 
forbid  their  coming  on  board,  but  their  friendly  manner  so  won  upon 
him  that  he  invited  them  up,  and  entertained  them  for  some  hours. 
By  a  card  which  Mr.  M.  had  left  on  board,  they  learned  that  we 
were  gone  ashore,  and  seemed  determined  to  wait  till  our  return. 
Meanwhile,  they  were  curious  to  see  everything  in  the  vessel,  her 
windlass,  compass,  charts,  sextants,  and  to  look  into  the  hold ;  hut 
they  were  unwilling  he  should  fire  a  cannon  to  call  us  on  board, 
by  signs  showing  their  fear  that  the  gun  would  burst.  They  took 
some  books  and  departed  in  good  humor  before  our  return.  Thus 
have  we  been  enabled  to  distribute  about  1000  volumes  of  100  pages 
each,  within  two  days,  in  Shantung,  where  we  had  been  prepared  to 
expect  the  least  hearty  reception.  Every  village  within  reach  of  this 
anchorage  has  been  visited,  and  some  portions  of  the  word  of  God 
left  with  its  inhabitants.  I  have  been  thus  minute  in  describing 
this  day's  work  on  shore,  because  with  little  variation  it  may  serve 
as  a  specimen  of  all  the  days  which  we  spent  in  visiting  from  village 
to  village.  Sometimes  we  found  them  more  ravenous  for  hooks,  and 
sometimes  also  afraid  to  take  any  at  all,  but  this  is  nearly  a  fair  sam- 
ple of  the  way  in  which  we  were  ever  treated  by  the  people,  when 
free  from  the  influence  of  the  officers  of  government. 

On  Tuesday,  the  15th  of  September,  we  weighed  anchor,  and  after 
two  days  came  into  the  spacious  bay  of  Keshan  so,  about  47  miles 
west  of  WeiJiae*  This  bay  is  formed  on  the  northwest  by  the  high 
and  bold  cape  of  Zeuoo  taou,  and  by  the  Kungkung  taou  group  of 
islands  on  the  northeast,  extending  also  several  miles  southward  into 
the  main  land.  It  derives  its  name  from  the  village  of  the  same  name, 
which  stands  on  the  west  side,  and  which  is  a  place  of  considerable 
business,  being  an  open  port,  where  many  junks  touch  on  iheir  way 
to  the  north.  The  chart  of  the  harbor  by  Ross  is  well  executed,  ex- 
cept that  the  eastern  sand-bank  as  laid  down  by  him  does  not  extend 
sufficiently  far  from  the  island.  Though  running  in  at  the  distance 
of  nearly  a  mile  from  the  shore,  we  came  directly  on  this  bank, 
and  were  preserved  from  actually  striking  only  by  observing  some 
birds  upon  it,  soon  enough  to  haul  off,  when  within  the  ship's  length 
of  it.  We  found  by  subsequent  soundings,  that  this  bank  was  very 
bold,  having  seven  fathoms  at  a  few  yards  distance,  and  a  safe  chan- 
nel between  it  and  the  island  from  which  it  appears  to  put  off.  Af- 
ter hauling  off  we  came  to  anchor  in  six  fathoms,  and  found  but  little 
tide  in  this  harbor. 

Next  morning  the  glass  presented  us  an  inviting  prospect.  The 
weather  was  fine  and  clear,  the  thermometer  standing  at  70**,  and 
the  whole  coast  of  the  extensive  bay  appeared  dotted  with  those  little 
clusters  of  trees  which  indicated  the  presence  of  numerous  villages, 
with  their  white  walled  houses;  while  the  skirts  of  the  town  of  Ke- 
shan so  discovered  themselves  at  the  bottom  of  a  further  bay  on  the 
west,  from  behind  a  hill  with  a  white  tower.     We  immediately  made 


316  Voyage  of  th»  Huron.  Nov, 

preparations  to  land  and  to  take  another  tour  through  the  villages, 
as  iiad  heen  done  at  Weihae.     But  the  first  place  to  which  we  caine 
showed  us  thut  we  were  not  to  expect  the  same  delightful  work  as 
before.     Though  the  people  gladly  received  our  books,  they  strongly 
opposed  our  entering   the  village;  and  one  man  who  showed  his 
little  brief  authority,  said  it  was  against  law  for  foreigners  to  enter 
their  country,  and  that  he  neither  wanted  us  nor  our  books.     Seeing 
that  no  arguments  could  change  his  opposition,  and  that  he  was 
alarming  the  other  villagers  so  that  they  were  beginning  reluctantly 
to  come  and  return  their  volumes,  we  thought  best  to  withdraw  to 
another  place.     At  the  entrance  of  the  next  village,  several  persons 
met  us,  and  among  them  one  of  the  elders  of  the  village  who  seemed 
apprehensive  that  we  had  come  to  take  possession  of  the  country.  As 
usual  he  inquired  our  country,  our  object,  the  number  of  our  ships, 
6lc.^  all  which  were  answered  truly  but  not  satisfactorily.     '^  Eigh- 
teen men !"  said  he,  "  a  pretty  story  indeed  !  you  come  a  long  way 
with  eighteen  people  to  do  good  !    O !  no  doubt,  no  doubt,  go  along, 
you  are  good-hearted  men,  no  doubt.'*     This  man  had  such  influ- 
ence over  the  others  that  only  a  few  ventured  to  receive  any  books. 
Finding  such  a  state  of  things,  we  determint^d  to  go  direct  to  Ke- 
shan so,  and  face  any  ofBcers  who  might  be  there.     Accordingly  we 
came  around  the  white  tower  where  a  few  men  were  on  the  lookout, 
to  the  front  of  the  town.     This  like  all  other  towns  had  no  proper 
landing-place,  but  a  mud  bench  at  low  water  extends  off  to  some  dis- 
tance, and  so  retarded  our  landing  that  a  large  number  of  people 
had  time  to  assemble.     Little  introduction  is  needed  in  such  circum- 
stances, but  the  simple  announcement  of  our  object,  and  the  simul- 
taneous display  of  a  bag  of  books,  brought  down  the  whole  multitude 
to  seek  for  them.     So  rude  were  they  in  this  instance  that  they 
overturned  and  plundered  the  sailor  that  carried  the   books,  and 
when  Mr.  M.  ascended  a  boat  to  distribute  frt>m,  and  there  remon- 
strated with  the  people  lielow,  they  all  assented  to  his  reproof  and 
were  quiet  till  he  again  opened  a  store  when  they  pounced  upon  them 
at  once.     The  officers  of  the  town  stood  on  the  ground  below  in 
amazement,  but  powerless  to  check  the  bustle.     When  the  distribu- 
tion was  ended  we  descended  and  saluted  the  officers,  who  returned 
it  with  politeness,  and  walked  with  us  to  a  custom-house  hard  by. 
Here  we  found  that  some  of  the  magistrates,  in  great  wrath  at  the 
tumult  which  had  been  made,  had  seized  one  or  two  of  the  crowd 
and  were  about  to  punish  them  with  the  bamboo.     Holding  a  poor 
fellow  by  his  long  cue,  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  escape.  Just  at  this 
moment  we  came  up,  and  Mr.  M.  at  once  seeing  what  was  doing, 
went  up  to  the  officer  and  in  a  friendly  way  asked  him  to  let  the  cul- 
prit go,  since  it  was  no  wonder  he  was  a  little  beside  himself  on  such 
an  extraordinary  occasion.     He  made  little  reply  but  to  say  that  he 
should  mind  his  own  business,  and  Mr.  M.  might  mind  his.     **Sir,** 
said  Mr.  M.,  very  properly,   *^  it  is  my  business  to  interfere,  because 
I  am  the  occasion  of  his  offending.     If  he  suffers  for  this  affair  f  shall 
consider  it  an  intended  insult  to  me^"     They  would  yield  no  farther 


1835.  Voijasre  of  iht  Huron.  317 

than  to  snj  that  he  shoiilil  lie  released  when  we  were  gone ;  but 
when  Mr.  M.  assumed  a  holder  tone,  and  said  he  would  not  stir  from 
that  spot  till  he  saw  him  released,  they  yielded  in  an  instant  and  set 
him  free,  and  became  innnediately  more  civil. 

When  we  requested  to  purchase  fresh  provisions  they  made  objec- 
tions, and  when  we  went  into  the  market,  they  sent  a  police-runner 
before  us  to  forbid  all  selling,  and  no  one  dared  to  sell.  When  we 
returned  and  remonstrated  atrainst  this,  the  officers  yielded  and  sent 
orders  that  all  might  sell.  Every  man  then  offered  us  provisions  and 
fruits,  but  we  now  lenrn^d  that  Spanish  dollars  were  not  current, 
and  were  therefore  obliged  to  engage  the  captain  of  a  Fuhkeen  junk 
to  procure  the  articles  for  ns;  and  he  received  our  silver  coin.  On 
our  return,  we  stopped  at  some  of  the  many  junks  in  the  harbor,  and 
there  could  give  away  our  books  without  being  plundered.  They 
surely  must  have  the  bump  of  acquisitiveness  very  prominently  deve- 
loped, since  they  never  could  get  enough  books,  even  though  they 
already  possessed  the  very  same  volume.  One  man  applied  for  me- 
dicine when  he  saw  the  medicine  chest,  but  on  inquiry  owned  that 
he  was  not  now  sick ;  yet  as  he  might  soon  hu  so,  he  desired  to  have 
some  remedies  ready.  However,  as  he  could  not  foretell  the  medicine 
he  should  need,  he  wns  ohliirpd  n^hictantly  to  see  the  chest  return. 

Next  day  we  landed  on  the  vvi^st  side  of  the  bay,  and  passed 
through  all  the  villages  in  that  quarter  in  order,  and  were  everywhere 
treated  with  suspicion,  yet  not  with  distinct  unfriendliness.  At 
the  entrance  of  one  of  them,  on  the  public  threshing-floor,  we  met 
two  village  elders  with  immense  straw-hats,  and  goggles,  corpulent 
persons  with  immoveably  dignified  aspect.  *'  We  have  seen  your 
books,"  said  they,  **  and  neither  desire  nor  approve  of  them.  In  the 
instructions  of  our  sage  we  have  sufficient,  and  they  are  far  superior 
to  any  foreign  doctrines  you  can  bring."  **  Your  sage,"  replied  Mr. 
M.,  '*  taught  nothing  of  the  Supreme  Being  who  alone  is  to  be  wor- 
shiped, nor  of  the  life  to  come  ;  but  Jesus  having  descended  from 
above  and  died  and  rose  again,  was  certainly  l)etter  able  to  inform 
us  of  eternal  things."  **  Nevertheless,"  they  replied,  *'  we  do  not 
want  your  books — there  is  the  road,  go."  "  If  you  do  not  want  them 
others  may,  and  we  shall  go  when  we  please."  Another  began  : 
*'  shall  I  obtain  the  forgiveness  of  sins  by  reading  this  book  ?"  **  You 
will,"  said  Mr.  M.,  '*  if  you  follow  the  hook  and  trust  in  Jesus  the  only 
Savior."  "What  will  this  Savior  bestow  on  them  that  believe?"  '*  He 
will  take  them  to  heaven."  "Have  you  believed?"  "1  hope  I  have." 
"Has  he  taken  you  to  heaven?"  **  I  trust  he  will  when  1  die."  **Die  ! 
O!  you  have  to  wait  till  death  for  all  this;  who  cares  what  happens 
after  death  ?"  Before  we  left  the  village,  however,  the  old  Confucian 
disciples  came  ftgain,  and  received  books.  In  passing  to  another,  we 
found  a  poor  man  taking  his  dinner  of  boiled  millet  and  salt-fish 
roe,  who^cordially  invited  us  to  partake  with  him.  We  did  so  with 
a  zest  not  always  enjoyed  at  richer  tables.  At  one  village  we  found 
our  books  exposed  for  sale  in  a  bookstore,  on  our  return.  At  another, 
a  man  showed  that  he  had  already  some  knowledge  of  them ;  for  of 


318  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  Nor. 

his  own  accord  he  mentioned  the  name  of  our  Savior,  and  that  he 
had  twelve  apostles  and  seventy  disciples.  When  on  our  return  to 
the  brig  this  evening,  we  observed  the  iirst  war-boat  which  has  ap- 
peared since  we  saw  Shantung ;  this  was  a  small  junk  not  to  (>e 
compared  with  vessels  of  the  imperial  navy  in  Canton.  As  she  came 
round  cape  Zeuoo  taou  from  the  westward,  she  luffed  up  bravely, 
and  gave  us  or  her  friends  a  salute  of  three  guns,  and  came  to 
anchor  near  the  town. 

The  next  day  we  mov«d  the  brig  farther  southward  into  the  depth 
of  the  bay,  carrying  with  us  seven  and  nine  fathoms  of  water.  It 
was  our  design  to  go  to  the  city  Ninghae  chow,  the  general  course 
to  which  we  understood,  but  as  usual  could  obtain  no  specific  direc- 
tions from  any  natives.  We  learned  from  our  books  that  "  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Keshan  so  is  Haechow,  one  of  the  principal  ports  of 
Shantung.*'  But  the  shoals  of  the  bay  into  which  we  entered,  and 
other  delays  obliged  us  to  spend  the  day  among  the  numerous  and 
large  villages  which  lined  it.  Here  they  received  our  books  neither 
too  eagerly  nor  too  indi^Terently ;  but  as  it  often  elsewhere  occurred, 
when  our  books  were  gone,  they  were  solicitous  that  we  should  be 
gone  also.  As  we  approached  the  guard-house  at  the  mouth  of  the 
bay,  on  our  return,  we  observed  about  fifty  soldiers  drawn  up  in  line 
on  the  wall,  some  armed  with  pikes,  some  with  matchlocks  and 
sticks.  We  passed  close  beneath  them  in  our  boat,,  and  though 
not  a  word  was  said  on  either  side,  yet  it  was  observable  that  our 
sailors  rowed  past  them  with  a  stroke  sensibly  quicker  than  usual. 
We  found  that  during  our  absence,  two  boats  from  the  town  had 
come  to  the  brig,  with  officers  of  white,  crystal,  and  gold  buttons,  and 
with  a  train  of  tifty  persons.  Learning  from  the  card  thn^  we  were 
absent,  they  waited  several  hours  for  our  return,  and  the  officer  in 
command  of  the  brig  fired  a  six  pounder  to  bring  us  back,  but  we 
were  beyond  sight  and  sound.  These  officers  were  equally  curious 
with  those  at  Weihae  wei,  and  though  their  numbers  at  first  alarmed 
the  chief  mate  so  much  that  he  got  out  boarding  pikes  and  refused 
to  let  them  come  aboard,  yet  their  polite  manners  had  subsequently 
such  an  effect  on  him  that  he  admitted  them  into  the  brig,  showed 
them  everything,  and  was  really  quite  won  by  their  insinuating  ad- 
dress. At  their  departure  they  left  the  following  card  :  "  The  civil 
and  military  officers  of  the  celestial  empire  have  come  to  pay  their 
respects,  and  now  the  general  of  the  district  waits  at  Keshan  so, 
where  he  requests  the  supercargo  to  meet  him  to-morrow,  that  he 
may  suitably  arrange  matters." 

To-day,  Sept.  21st,  we  moved  the  brig  nearer  to  the  town,  and  pre- 
pared to  comply  with  the  invitation  of  yesterday.  Meanwhile,  we 
were  visited  again  by  a  numerous  train  of  officers  and  attendants,  who 
stayed  two  hours  making  inquiries  respecting  ourselves,  our  country, 
and  our  object.  This  gave  Mr.  M.  an  opportunity  to  explain  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity  and  to  make  them  acquainted  with  the  con- 
tents of  our  books.  They  were  much  surprised  that  we  worshiped 
only  the  Supreme  Being.     He  further  tried  to  satisfy  their  curiosity 


183*j.  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  319 

and  wonder  tlmt  wc  could  come  sucli  a  distance  without  seeing  land, 
by  explaining  the  use  of  a  sextant  and  chronometer,  and  the  princi- 
ples of  navigation  ;  but  they  seemed  quite  ignorant  of  any  ideas  of 
latitude  and  longitude.  They  then  requested  us  to  furnish  them 
with  a  list  of  the  provisions  we  required,  and  of  any  cargo  we  had  for 
sale,  to  all  which  business  they  would  attend.  Immediately  after 
their  departure  f^e  took  our  boat  and  reached  the  shore  a  long  time 
before  them.  It  was  easy  to  see  by  the  crowds  and  the  bustle  on 
shore  as  we  approached,  that  it  was  tio  common  day  among  them. 
But  we  evidently  found  them  unprepared  to  receive  us;  first,  some 
inferior  officers  met  us,  with  a  request  that  we  would  go  back  to  the 
boat  till  the  return  of  some  important  officers  who  had  gone  to  the 
brig,  when  we  could  be  introduced  to  the  great  general.  When  we 
objected  to  the  incivility  of  asking  invited  guests  to  sit  and  wait  in 
the  rain,  they  easily  gave  way,  and  preceded  us  to  the  custom-house, 
but  not  as  before ;  for  our  former  friends,  the  magistrates,  now  played 
but  a  secondary  part,  and  chairs  of  state  were  placed  fur  us  wliik 
waiting  for  the  return  of  the  officers  from  the  brig. 

Meanwhile  an  immense  crowd  gathered  about  the  house  to  obtain 
a  sight  of  us,  or  hear  a  word  from  our  lips.  And  over  and  anon  as 
the  crowd  grew  pressing,  the  officers  applied  to  them  indiscriminately 
and  profusely  the  rattan  or  the  broomstick  over  the  head  and  shoul- 
ders. It  was  very  observable,  however,  that  they  did  not  bestow 
these  paternal  tokens  on  the  Fuhkeen  men  from  the  junks,  but  only 
requested  them  civilly  to  draw  back.  Growing  impatient  at  the  long 
delay,  Mr.  M.  took  the  opportunity  to  open  conversation  with  the 
Fuhkeen  people  in  their  own  dialect,  which  while  it  highly  gratified 
tliem  seemed  to  displease  the  officers,  to  whom  it  was  unintelligible. 
They  also  received  books  while  the  people  of  the  town  durst  not 
take  them.  Many  inferior  officers  gathered  around  us,  and  convers- 
ed on  every  variety  of  subjects  in  the  most  friendly  manner.  One  of 
the  attendants  of  the  general,  as  I  afterwards  observed,  came  and 
secretly  asked  a  remedy  for  opium  smoking,  for  which  Mr.  M.  wrote 
the  prescription,  ^^give  him  a  good  whipping."  In  various  conver- 
sation, walking  about  the  town,  and  in  taking  some  refreshments, 
several  hours  passed  away,  till  the  arrival  of  all  the  necessary  per- 
sons for  our  audience.  But  here  arose  the  question  of  ceremonies 
to  be  previously  settled.  Their  custom  was,  they  said,  to  knock  head 
on  coming  into  the  presence  of  ;4uch  exalted  personages.  Mr.  M. 
replied  thiit  we  reserved  all  prostrations  for  the  Supreme  Being;  and 
very  properly  cut  short  the  discussion  by  saying,  *^  we  will  pay  tliat 
respect  which  is  national  to  us,  and  customary  in  the  presence  of 
persons  of  rank  ;  if  this  is  not  satisfactory,  then  we  decline  an  intro- 
duction at  all.  Moreover,  we  shall  expect  to  sit.**  **This  shall  l>e 
arranged,"  said  they,  "according  to  your  desire."  We  then  ad- 
vanced towards  the  temple  of  audience,  preceded  by  heralds  and 
lictors  to  clear  the  way,  attended  and  followed  by  several  horsemen, 
till  we  came  to  the  outer  gate.  Here  were  two  fine  looking;  officer!^ 
who  acted  as  door-keepers,  and  admitted  us  into  the  court. 


320  Voyage  of  the.   Huron,  Nov. 

No  one  entered  with  us,  but  the  paved  way  to  the  temple  was 
lined  with  twenty-five  uiiariued  soldiers  on  each  side,  drawn  up  in  the 
form  of  a  semicircle.  The^e  were  beyond  all  comparison  the  finest 
soldiers  1  have  ever  seen  in  China,  of  a  size  fit  for  grenadiers,  and, 
for  a  wonder,  clad  in  clean  uniform.  Behind  the  altar,  and  in  front 
of  the  gods  sat  two  officers,  preserving,  as  we  approached,  the  most 
immoveable  rigidity  of  limb  and  muscle  and  eye,  looking  neither  to 
the  right  nor  left.  When  we  came  to  the  threshold  in  front  of 
them,  we  took  off  our  hats  at:  *  saluted  them  with  a  respectful  bow* 
They  returned  it  in  succession  by  slowly  raising  their  united  hands 
to  a  level  with  their  chin,  and  slightly  inclining  the  head.  One  of 
the  attendants,  of  whom  there  were  six  or  eight  on  each  side,  then 
motioned  us  to  take  seats  arranged  lower  on  the  left  hand.  The 
inferior  officer  held  tlio  right  seat ;  he  was  the  cliefoo  of  T&ngchow 
foo,  and  wore  a  blue  crystal  button.  His  attendants  were  well  dress* 
(;d.  The  officer  who  was  seated  on  the  left  hand  was  named  Chow, 
and  a  tsungcliin  or  military  general ;  he  wore  a  red  button  of  the 
highest  rank  and  was  adorned  with  a  peacock's  feather,  and  a  string 
of  court  beads.  His  attendants  never  spoke  to  him  but  with  bended 
knee.  The  chefoo  was  the  chief  speaker,  and  a  lawyer-like  examin- 
er. Hii^  inipiirieai  were  dirt;cted  entirely  tu  Mr.  M.,  and  as  usual  re- 
garded his  country  and  object  in  coming  hither.  But  he  proceeded 
much  further  and  extended  his  questions  to  many  other  topics,  mak- 
ing minute  and  judicious  inquiries.  His  enunciation  was  rapid  and 
guttural,  and  had  not  only  the  peculiarities  of  the  Shantung  dialect, 
but  partook  also  of  the  court  dialc^ct.  Hence  it  was  sometimes  ex- 
ceedingly difficult  to  catch  his  meaning,  while  one  of  his  attendants 
who  also  spoke  the  court  dialect  was  perfectly  and  easily  understood. 
I  give  the  following  notes  of  this  interview  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Med- 
hurst.  *^  He  asked  who  this  Jesus  was,  and  what  was  the  meaning 
of  the  word  Christ  which  he  found  in  our  books;  which  gave  me 
an  opportunity  to  explain  the  gospel  of  oqr  Savior.  Here  the  ge- 
horHJ  interposed  with  liis  gruff  voice:  'How  do  you  come  to  China 
to  exhort  people  to  be  jjood  ?  Did  we  suppose  there  were  no  good 
people  in  China  r  *No  duubt/  I  replied,  *they  are  good  to  some 
extent,  but  they  are  not  all  so ;  and  they  are  all  ignorant  of  the 
salvation  of  Jesus.*  'We  have  Confucius,'  said  the  chefoo,  *  and  his 
doctrines,  which  have  sufficed  for  so  many  ages ;  why  need  we  any 
further  sageT  'Cuntucuus,'  I  replied,  'taught  indeed  moral  and 
social  duties,  but  he  revealed  nothing  respecting  divine  and  eternal 
things,  and  did  nothing  for  the  salvation  of  the  human  race;  whera- 
fore  it  was  by  no  means  superfluous  to  have  another  Teacher  and  a 
Savior,  such  as  was  proposed  to  them.'  '  In  your  opinion  it  may  be 
good,  but  in  ours  it  is  evil,  and  these  doctrines  tend  only  to  corrupt 
the  people,  and  their  dissemination  therefore  cannot  be  permitted. 
We  neither  want  nor  will  we  have  your  books,  and  you  ought  not 
to  go  from  place  to  place  distributing  them,  contrary  to  law.* 
'What  law  if  you  please?'  I  replied.  'I  have  read  the  laws  Of  the 
present  dynasty,  but  do  not  recollect  any  against  distributing  good 


1835.  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  321 

books/  *  That  ngainst  the  dissemination  of  corrupt  doctrines.*  Here 
they  spoke  so  ropidly  and  so  close  upon  each  other  as  to  levae 
me  no  chance  to  thrust  in  a  word,  unless  by  violent  interruption. 
When  I  thought  of  doing  so  at  last,  Misten,*  said  the  attendants, 

*  to  the  words  of  the  great  men,*  so  that  when  1  perceived  they 
would  have  all  the  conversation  to  themselves,  I  was  not  sorry  to  let 
the  topic  be  changed. 

'^  The  chefoo  then  asked  whether  the  vessel  was  mine,  what  was 
the  price  of  chartering  her,  whether  the  money  was  my  own,  or  fur- 
nished by  government.  1  informed  him  that  the  money  was  raised 
by  a  society  of  private  Christians  at  home ;  that  the  same  society  was 
sending  the  gospel  not  only  to  China  but  to  many  other  parts  of  the 
world,  according  to  the  command  of  the  Savior.  They  then  asked 
where  the  books  were  made,  and  where  I  had  learned  the  language. 
1  answered  that  many  of  them  were  made  under  my  own  inspection 
at  Batavia,  where  1  had  picked  up  the  language  among  the  Chinese 
emigrants.  He  then  inquired  the  numbers  of  these  emigrants,  and 
from  what  provinces  they  came,  and  whether  they  all  became  Roman 
Catholics  in  foreign  lands.  I  replied,  that  they  generally  retained 
their  religion,  but  that  I  knew  little  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  as  we 
had  no  connection  whatever.  Here  the  old  general  interrupted  the 
conversation,  and  gave  me  his  ultimatum :  *  he  would  advise  me  to 
return  to  my  own  country  as  soon  as  possible,  and  tell  those  that  sent 
me,  it  was  all  labor  in  vain  and  money  thrown  away  to  attempt  to 
introduce  books  into  China,  for  none  except  a  few  vagrants  on  the 
coast  either  could  or  would  receive  them;  that  the  orders  from  court 
were  to  treat  foreigners  with  kindness  and  liberality  whenever  thoy 
came,  but  by  no  rgeans  to  allow  them  to  stay  and  propagate  their 
opinions.  Accordingly  they  had  provided  for  us  n  liberal  present 
with  which  they  hoped  we  would  be  content  to  depart,  but  by  no 
means  to  touch  at  any  other  part  of  the  coast,  lest  we  might  not  be 
so  well  treated,  and  disagreeable  consequences  should  ensue ;  that  as 
they  had  treated  us  politely,  in  return  we  ought  to  treat  theni'-with 
politeness  by  touching  at  no  place  in  Shantung,  all  of  which  was 
under  his  jurisdiction.'  1  thanked  him  for  their  liberality,  but,  per- 
ceiving they  meant  to  assume  the  air  of  benefactors,  told  them  I  could 
not  think  of  receiving  anything  without  making  some  return.  This 
they  said  could  never  be  allowed. 

*'  Among  other  inquiries  they  asked  of  what  country  Mr.  Stevens 
was,  and  when  1  told  them  from  New  England,  the  chefoo  again 
struck  off  with  a  whole  new  series  of  interrogatories.  *  What,*  said 
he,  *  is  there  a  New  as  well  as  an  Old  England  V  *  Yes,  as  also  a 
new  and  un  old  world.*  I  then  related  the  discovery  of  America  by 
Columbus,  and  the  colonizing  a  part  of  it  by  the  subjects  of  England. 

*  Under  what  government  is  this  new  country,  and  who  is  the 
king?*  This  gave  me  an  opportunity  to  astonish  th^m  by  declaring 
that  the  country  had  no  king,  but  two  great  elective  assemblies,  and 
a  president,  all  chosen  by  the  petiple,  whose  wishes  were  consulted 
in  everything  that  regarded    govern nient ;  that  ai'ier  four  years  the 

VOL.    IV        wo.    VII,  41 


322  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  Nov. 

president  is  reelected,  or  auother  is  chosen  in  his  place,  and  he  re* 
turns  to  private  life  again.  They  asked  what  became  of  the  old 
president,  and  whether  on  going  out  of  office  he  did  not  use  his 
power  to  excite  rebellion,  and  create  a  party  in  his  favor.  At  all  this 
news  they  could  scarcely  cease  wondering.  They  inquired  how  I, 
an  old  Englander,  could  so  readily  agree  with  Mr.  Stevens,  a  New 
Englander;  which  gave  occasion  to  describe  the  points  of  simi- 
larity between  the  two  nations,  as  well  as  our  own  coincidence  of 
views  and  feelings.  Besides  these  and  other  topics,  the  chefoo  de- 
scribed the  reception  or  rather  rejection  of  lord  Amherst's  embassy, 
in  order  to  show  the  small  value  attached  to  foreign  intercourse  by 
the  emperor.  He  also  alluded  to  and  inquired  after  Messrs.  Lindsay, 
GutzlaflT,  and  Gordon,  and  seemed  well  acquainted  with  all  those 
expeditions,  so  far  as  the  Chinese  account  could  make  him  informed. 
It  was  now  dark,  while  yet  the  conference  was  scarce  closed.  The 
same  style  of  ceremony  was  observed  on  retiring  as  on  entering,  and 
we  departed  on  friendly  but  not  cordial  terms." 

Sometimes  during  the  conversation,  the  old  general  seemed  to  grow 
quite  impatient,  and  the  chefoo  assumed  the  true  magisterial  air  of  a 
Chinese  officer,  laying  down  the  law :  accustomed  to  command,  and 
to  receive  unhesitating  obedience  to  their  commands,  they  could 
hardly  be  expected  to  deal  in  all  points  fairly  in  respect  to  argument 
with  foreigners.  Besides,  to  save  appearances,  it  was  necessary  to 
be  distant  and  haughty  in  the  presence  of  their  followers.  Many 
officers  of  inferior  grades  stood  without,  listening  with  intense  curios- 
ity. I  could,  however,  perceive  the  old  general  at  times  when  he 
supposed  himself  unnoticed  by  us,  examining  very  curiously  the  va- 
rious parts  of  our  dress.  The  chefoo  also  condescended  to  send  for 
my  everpoint  pencil  to  examine,. when  {  determined  to  ask  him  to 
accept  it,  since  he  evidently  was  pleased  with  it ;  but  the  sly  fox 
carefully  pocketed  it  and  forgot  to  return  it.  It  was  observable  that 
the  chefoo  in  his  pronunciation  lengthened  all  the  short  sounds  (juk 
sking),  even  more  than  do  the  common  people  of  Shantung,  As  (or 
example  kwo^  in  the  question  shinmo  kwo  was  pronounced  kwo^ 
with  a  full  but  soft  sound.  Auother  peculiarity  in  which  he  differed 
from  the  people,  was  in  the  pronunciation  of  many  words  beginning 
with  the  sound  ^,  as  Ke'dle^  uttered  Che'dhj  and  more  remarkably  in 
another  instance.  He  asked  the  meaning  of  Kctuk^  the  term  used 
in  Chinese  for  Christ ;  and  no  wonder  that  Mr.  M.  with  all  his  rea- 
diness of  perception,  was  slow  to  catch  the  meaning  under  the  affect- 
ed enunciation,  Chetou, 

After  returning  to  the  brig,  the  promised  supplies  arrived,  consist- 
ing of  ten  swine,  ten  sheep,  ten  bags  of  flour,  besides  millet,  beans, 
and  a  large  number  of  ducks  and  fowls.  We  did  not  receive  them 
all,  but  returned,  by  the  same  boat,  rice  to  about  the  same  value^ 
Next  morning  the  rice  was  sent  back  to  us  once  and  again,  with 
the  assurance  that  if  we  would  not  receive  it,  they  would  certainly 
cast  it  into  the  sea;  but  we  neither  received  it,  nor  was  it  cast  into 
the  sea. 


1835,  Voj/age  of  the  Huron.  323 

We  naw  deliberated  whether  to  proceed  farther  west,  or  to  return 
around  the  promontory  of  Shantung.  Several  considerations  indue* 
ed  us  to  adopt  the  latter  course^  among  which  was  the  danger  of 
exposure  to  a  northeast  gale  at  the  eq|uinox  on  the  northern  shore  of 
the  province,  and  the  certainty  aUo  that  our  further  operations  in  this 
neighborhood  must  be  much  itnpededj  if  not  prevented,  by  the  inter- 
ference of  governmenti  now  so  well  aroused.  We  therefore  relin- 
quished our  first  intention  of  going  to  Tftngchow  foo,  and  weighing 
anchor  at  noun  on  the  next  day  ran  back  fifty  miles,  and  took  shelter 
for  the  night  in  the  harbor  of  Weihae^  Here  the  officers  again  call- 
ed on  us,  and  rendered  every  assistance  in  procuring  water  from  a 
well  on  the  island  df  Lewkung  taou.  On  the  morning  of  the  23d 
got  under  way  with  a  Dne  wind  from  the  north,  and  ran  round  the 
cape  and  coasted  the  eastern  side  of  the  province  at  a  short  distance 
from  shore.  Several  capacious  bays  were  observed,  whose  distant 
shores  were  sprinkled  with  numerous  villages,  but  as  there  was  no 
shelter  from  the  expected  northeast  winds  we  did  not  stop,  but  conti- 
nued standing  south  till  we  opened  the  high  land  of  cape  Gower  and 
cape  Macartney,  when  turning  more  westerly,  we  passed  close  out- 
side of  Staunton's  island  and  anchored  for  the  night  in  seven  fathoms 
with  mud  bottom,  the  island  bearing  £«  by  S.  at  the  distance  often 
miles.  The  two  rocks  which  are  represented  as  lying  off  the  south- 
east point  of  the  promontory  lie  some  miles  to  the  north,  and  are  pro- 
minent ;  the  foul  ground  also  which  is  marked  as  found  on  the 
southeast  point  we  could  not  discover  either  by  tJie  lead,  which  gave 
regular  soundings,  or  by  any  other  marks. 

Having  no  chart  or  soundings  of  this  unexplored  part  of  the 
coast,  the  next  morning  we  ran  towards  the  northwest  into  an 
extensive  bay,  under  easy  sail,  having  regular  soundings  from 
seven  fathoms  mud  to  three  fathoms  hard  bottom,  while  the  shore 
was  yet  several  miles  from  us*  Tacking  to  the  east  we  deepened 
to  four  fathoms,  which  continued  till  within  three  miles  of  the 
shore,  when  we  came  to  anchor  in  three  fathoms  mud  bottom, 
Staunton's  island  bearing  SE.  f  S.,  distant  fourteen  miles ;  and  cape 
Macartney  a  high  serrated  ridge,  ea^^t.  On  the  next  morning  we 
landed  at  the  town,  which  was  found  to  be  Tsinghae  wei,  a  walled 
place  of  some  consideration,  but  apparently  having  little  shipping. 
Some  officers  and  their  followers!  met  us  before  landing,  to  whom 
we  explained  our  object  and  offered  books.  They  said  it  was  a  good 
object,  and  only  hoped  we  should  not  create  disturbance.  Many 
people  now  came  together,  some  of  whom  received  books  gladly 
and  others  refused,  but  the  demand  for  them  increased.  The  wall 
of  the  town  is  of  considerable  extent,  but  is  now  quite  dilapidated, 
and  in  many  parts  presents  only  a  heap  of  soil,  and  the  area  of  the 
town  is  not  half  occupied  with  buildings.  All  things  mark  decay 
rather  than  growth,  and  we  may  safely  suppose  that  the  place  was 
more  important  a  hundred  years  since,  when  tiie  Jesuits  made  their 
maps  than  it  is  found  to  be  at  present.  The  same  observation  holds 
true  of  all  parts  of  Shantung    which  I   have    seen.      Everywhere 


324  Voyagt  of  the  Huron,  Not, 

there  are  lookout  towers  on  the  hills,  fallen  to  ruins;  forts  dismant-^ 
led  or  nearly  so ;  and  long  lines  of  raud  fortifications  inclosing  many 
acres  of  land,  some  of  which  are  now  turned  to  cultivated  fields 
without  a  building  within  the  walls,  and  others  still  inclose  a  small 
hamlet,  the  miserable  remnant  of  a  fortress,  where  perhaps  the  ene- 
mies of  their  country  were  once  withstood. 

Leaving  thin  town  we  commenced  oar  usual  excursions  into  the 
country,  but  were  annoyed  by  an  attendant  officer  on  horseback, 
who  did  not  fail  to  warn  the  people  against  holding  intercourse  with 
U!».  By  taking  to  the  boat  and  sailing  around  into  a  deep  bay  farther 
inland,  we  esca|)ed  pursuit  and  enjoyed  the  whole  day  as  usual 
among  the  villages.  Though  they  were  cautious  and  reserved,  yet 
they  were  ever  friendly.  Our  walk  extended  about  eight  miles,  through 
five  villages,  but  they  did  not  receive  many  books.  The  suddenness 
of  our  coming  among  them  absolutely  struck  them  dumb  with  amaze- 
ment. Having  never  seen  foreigners  before,  and  not  having  heard 
the  arrival  of  our  vessel,  some  of  them  being  quite  ignorant  of  the 
name  of  England,  they  knew  not  what  to  make  of  it,  at  being  pre- 
sented with  good  books  by  such  strange  looking  men.  No  one  here 
expressed  any  wonder  to  find  that  Mr.  M.  spoke  the  same  language 
with  themselves,  for  they  bad  yet  to  learn  that  all  foreigners  did  not 
speak  the  same.  As  in  all  other  places,  the  people  appeared  to  be 
very  industriously  engaged,  some  in  ploughing,  others  in  reaping, 
some  carrying  out  manure  and  others  bringing  home  produce;  num- 
bers were  collected  on  the  threshing-floors,  winnowing,  sifting  aiul 
packing  wheat,  rice,  millet,  pease,  and  in  drying  maize  or  Indian 
corn,  all  with  the  greatest  diligence.  Sometimes  they  scarcely  turn- 
ed aside  from  their  work  to  gaze  at  the  strangers.  Here  too  were 
their  teams  for  ploughing  yoked  together  in  all  possible  ludicrous 
combinations.  Sometimes  a  cow  and  an  ass,  or  a  cow  an  ox  and  an 
ass,  or  a  cow  and  two  asses,  or  four  asses,  yoked  abreast.  The  women 
had  all  small  feet,  and  throughout  Shantung  wore  a  pale  and  sallow 
aspect,  much  unlike  the  healthy  and  robust  look  of  the  men.  They 
were  not  always  shy,  but  were  generally  ill  clad  and  ugly,  laboring 
in  the  fields  apparently  little  less  than  the  men.  But  we  saw  on  se- 
veral occasions  young  ladies  clothed  in  gay  silks  and  satins,  riding 
on  asses,  sitting  astride  on  the  top  of  a  bag  that  almost  covered  up 
the  donkey  on  which  they  ro<le ;  the  ass  was  always  led  by  the  hand 
of  a  man. 

The  two  following  days  were  spent  at  anchor  and  in  beating 
twenty  miles  to  the  westward  along  the  coast  towards  Haeyang  been. 
The  29th  we  spent  on  shore  among  the  villages  as  usual.  There 
was  nothing  to  remark  except  an  increasing  fear  manifest  among 
the  people  of  having  intercourse  with  us  and  receiving  books  from 
us.  One  or  two  police-men  in  disguise  were  observed  following 
us,  and  alarming  the  people  by  words  and  signs,  so  that  they  often 
refused  books.  In  one  or  two  villages  they  received  none  at  all.  The 
next  day  we  sailed  westward  about  fifteen  miles  and  came  to  anchor 
in  a  fine  landlocked  liarbor,  in  four  fathoms.     This  we  supposed 


1835.  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  325 

must  Imid  us  ta  the  town,  niid  the  nppearance  of  a  fort  on  a  hill  c«mi- 
firincd  this  opiinoii.  In  the  afternoon,  therefore,  leaving  the  vessel, 
and  rounding  the  point  on  which  is  the  fort,  we  stood  into  a  efhoal 
bay  which  runs  up  far  into  the  land.  Here  was  no  town  as  we  had 
hoped,  but  several  large  villages  where  we  left  books  to  a  small  ex- 
tent, and  experienced  some  o])position.  In  one  of  the  best  looking 
villages,  a  crowd  as  usual  gathered,  when  a  well  dressed  young  man 
came  up  and  began  to  interfere  with  a  loud  voice.  Mr.  Rl.  asked 
him  if  he  would  receive  a  book.  **  No,*'  cried  he,  **  I  cannot  read.^* 
"Well  if  you  cannot  read,  I  cannot  help  you,  hut  others  can  read  ;  if 
you  are  so  ignorant  or  foolish,  it  is  not  right  that  others  should  suffer 
for  your  doltish ness.**  Tlie  people  enjoyed  his  confusion,  and  re- 
ceived books  the  more  readily.  Mr.  M.  was  now  invited  into  a  school- 
house,  where  tbe  young  man  our  opponent  was  only  a  pupil.  They 
wished  to  know  how  many  ships  we  had  on  the  coast,  As  they  had 
heard  of  a  very  large  one  on  the  north  side  with  two  hundred  men 
on  board.  We  told  them  that  large  vessel  was  our  little  brig,  and 
those  two  hundred  men  were  our  eighteen,  crew  and  passengers. 
We  proceeded  through  several  villages,  but  found  no  town,  and 
learned  that  Haeyang  been  was  still  thirty  miles  distant. 

On  returning  to  the  boat,  wt^  found  her  hi»h  and  dry,  the  water 
having  left  nearly  all  the  bay.  Wliile  waiting  for  the  return  of  the 
tide,  we  visited  the  fort.  Ir  is  of  brick,  fifty  feet  square,  but  quite  dis- 
mantled, without  soldier,  or  gun,  or  door,  or  any  article  of  furniture 
whatever,  and  its  naked  walls  are  fast  crumbling  to  ruins.  Des-  . 
cending  to  the  sea  we  examined  the  rocks  at  the  base  of  the  hill. 
Never  have  I  seen  so  man^t^st  marks  of  a  violent  convulsion  of  nature 
as  are  here  exhibited.  The  original  strata  are  broken  up  and  turned 
at  all  angles,  contorted  into  all  shapes,  and  the  fissures  filled  with  a 
dark  species  of  rock,  apparently  basalt,  which  some  mighty  effort 
Seems  to  have  protruded  from  beneath  in  a  liquid  state,  and  open- 
ed a  tortuous  passas^e  through  the  superincumbent  mass  of  primi- 
tive stone.  After  leaving  the  hill  and  descending  to  the  boat,  we 
observed  an  officer  riding  fiercely  towards  us,  and  were  informed  by 
an  old  Chinese  who  was  with  us  that  it  was  the  commander  of  th« 
fort  and  his  garrison  coming  forward  to  meet  us.  He  rode  a  small 
but  not  ill  looking  horse,  led  by  a  servant,  and  followed  by  one  sol- 
dier, and  another  straggler,  which  composed  the  whole  garrison.  He 
alighted  and  entered  into  earnest  conversation,  expatiating  on  the 
insecurity  of  the  harbor  on  account  of  the  strong  southerly  wind, 
that  raised  the  waves  which  sometimes  dashed  terribly  on  the  naked 
shore,  and  the  sandy  bottom  which  would  not  hold  the  anchor.  The 
latter  half  of  the  information  we  already  knew  to  be  totally  false, 
having  well  ascertained  that  the  ground  was  soft  mud,  and  the 
anchorage  very  eligible ;  and  while  it  afforded  shelter,  allowed  also 
a  passage  to  sea  either  westward  or  southward,  and  perhaps  east- 
ward. 

This  was  the  last  uf  our  excursions  on  tlie  inhospitable  shores  of 
Shantung  :    inhospitable,  as  previous  accounts  had  led  us  to  expect. 


326  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  Nut. 

and  in  whicli  we  were  but  partially  disappointed.  The  inhabi- 
tants of  the  villaj^es  were  indeed  suspicious  and  reserved,  but  cannot 
be  accused  of  hostility  or  treachery  towards  us.  Many  times  have  we 
been  surrounded  by  large  crowds  of  them,  ourselves  but  two  in  num- 
ber, totally  unarmed  and  far  beyond  the  sight  of  our  vessel.  Thus 
in  security  have  we  passed  from  village  to  village,  giving  a  friendly 
salute  to  those  whom  we  met,  or  saw  at  their  labors,  from  whom  in 
return  we  usually  received  a  friendly  salutation.  They  are  indeed 
far  different  in  their  manners  towards  foreigners  from  the  ready  cor- 
diality of  their  more  southern  and  more  roguish  countrymen.  This 
province  is  the  native  place  of  their  revered  sage  Confucius,  and 
the  people  of  all  classes  speak  the  pure  court  dialect,  the  poorest 
beggar  there  excelling  in  elegance  of  pronunciation  the  scholar  of 
the  south.  The  number  of  readers  appeared  to  be  much  less  than 
I  had  anticipated ;  not  one  female  have  we  seen  who  could  read, 
and  a  small  proportion  of  the  poor  countrymen  in  the  villages  could 
read  a  page  intelligibly.  But  in  cities  and  wealthier  places,  the  pro- 
portion of  readers  may  be  greater. 

The  poor  people  who  know  nothing  from  youth  to  old  age  but 
the  same  monotonous  round  of  toils  for  a  subsistence,  never  see,  never 
hear,  anything  of  the  world  around  them.  Imp>'ovements  in  the  use- 
ful arts  and  sciences,  and  an  increase  of  the  conveniences  of  life  are 
never  known  among  them.  In  the  place  where  their  fathers  lived 
and  died,  do  they  live^  and  toil,  and  die,  to  be  succeeded  by  another 
generation  in  the  same  manner.  The  towns,  and  even  the  villageSi 
which  are  noted  on  the  old  maps,  we  found  as  delineated,  unchanged 
except  by  decay,  and  unimproved  in  any  respeqt.  Few  of  the  com- 
forts of  life  can  be  found  among  them;  their  houses  consisted  in 
general  of  substantial  granite,  and  thatch  roofs,  but  neither  table, 
nor  chair,  nor  floor,  nor  any  article  of  furniture  could  be  seen  in  the 
houses  of  the  poorer  classes.  Every  man,  however,  had  his  pipe, 
and  tea  of  ^trme  kind  was  found  in  ipost  of  the  families.  But  the 
miserable,  squalid,  and  sallow  aspect  of  all  the  females  excited  in  our 
mindtt  an  indelible  feeling  of  compassion  for  their  helpless  lot.  No 
ptospect  of  melioration  for  them,  or  indeed  for  any  of  the  numerous 
natives,  appears  but  in  the  liberalizing  and  happy  influence  of  Chris- 
tianity. This  df^lightful  province  might  then  become  the  abode  of 
millions  of  happy  inhabitants.  But  now  and  for  ages  they  have  been 
excluded  from  that  best  boon  which  the  Almighty  ever  gave  to  man, 
and  without  their  own  consent.  They  have  an  indisputable  right  to 
call  for  the  knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion,  which  was  given  to 
men  by  God,  and  no  government  may  hinder  them  from  possessing 
their  unalienable  and  most  precious  right.  They  do  call  for  this 
knowledge,  not  indeed  as  appreciating  its  full  and  eternal  impor- 
tance; and  I  trust  it  will  ever  be  the  happiness  of  those  who  enjoyed 
the  privilege  of  aiding  in  this  expedition  to  know  that  near  four 
thousand  volumes,  containing  much  of  the  holy  Scriptures  were  left 
in  Shantung.  Wliat  the  result  of  that  little  beginning  will  be  is  as 
much  unknown  as  it  is  placed  beyond  our  power.     To  the  trutbi 


1835.  Voyage,  of  the  Huron.  327 

of  the  books  themselves,  and  to  the  influence  of  the  God  of  truth 
on  their  minds,  we  leave  the  work »  not  exuectiug  that  it  will  be 
wholly  in  vain. 

The  delays  oecasioned  by  unfavorable  wiuds,  and  by  our  ignorance 
of  the  coast,  determined  us  to  leave  this  province  and  proceed  to  the 
south.  Accordingly,  having  spent  about  three  weeks  in  Shantung, 
on  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  October,  we  put  to  sea,  intending  to 
visit  Shanghae.  The  southern  coast  of  Shantung  is  no  ways  diffe- 
rent from  the  northern,  both  presenting  a  constant  succession  of  hill 
and  dale.  We  found  no  place  of  importance  on  this  side,  though 
had  we  proceeded  some  ninety  miles  further  westward,  we  should 
have  seen  Keaouchow,  which  is  described  as  a  phief  commercial  city 
in  this  province.  The  coast  to  the  southward  for  several  degrees  is 
quite  unknown  to  foreigners,  and  in  order  to  avoid  the  uncertain  li- 
mits of  the  sands  off  the  great  Yellow  river  and  the  Yangtsze  keang, 
we  kept  eastward  at  the  dibuaice  of  one  hundred  miles  from  land. 
Calms  and  head  winds  retarded  our  progress,  so  that  it  was  the  mor- 
hing  of  the  sixth  of  October,  when  Saddle  island  was  seen  directly 
ahead,  with  high  islands  on  the  left,  and  lower  ones  on  the  right. 
Thick  weather  und  rain  again  shut  out  the  islands  from  our  view, 
and  prevented  our  making  such  observations  as  might  materially  aid 
another  in  entering  the  channel.  When  we  had  seen  Saddle  island 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  distant,  we  hauled  up  more  to  the  westward, 
making  the  rocks,  which  on  Horsburg's  new  chart  are  called  Dan- 
gerous Rock,  distant  ten  or  twelve  miles  to  the  right  of  us.  Rees* 
chart  we  found  to  be  very  useful,  and  it  gives  the  position  of  Gutz- 
laff's  island  better  than  does  Horsbnrg.  This  is  a  small  round  island 
bearing  nearly  west  from  Saddle  island,  at  the  estimated  distance  of 
twenty-five  miles,  and  northeast  from  Northwest  island,  distant  about 
ten  miles.  At  six  p.  m.  came  to  anchor  in  four  fathoms,  hard 
mud,  Gutzlaff*s  island  bearing  S.  22°  W.,  distant  13  miles;  Saddle 
island  SB.  by  E. ;  and  another  small  island  S.  2r  £.  Next  mor- 
ning had  fresh  breezes  from  NE.,  and  rain,  and  steered  norther- 
ly and  westerly  till  nine  a.  m.  When  Gutzlaff's  island  bore  S.SE., 
twelve  miles  distant,  we  passed  through  fishing-stakes,  and  found 
the  tide  setting  southwest  at  the  rate  of  four  miles  per  hour.  It  is  of 
more  consequence  to  ascertain  the  set  of  the  tide  in  thick  weather, 
because  if  it  be  not  known,  while  running  to  get  the  proper  depart- 
ure from  Gutzlaff*s  island,  the  vet^sd  niny  be  carried  over  too  fni 
towards  the  main  land  on  the  southwest,  or  the  bank  on  the  northwest. 
Knowing  the  directions  which  the  Chinese  pilots  gave  Mr.  Lindsay 
for  entering  the  river,  we  attempted  to  bring  Gutzlaff^s  island  into 
the  proper  bearing;  viz.  "steer  NW.  by  N.  from  Gutzlaff's  island  ; 
you  will  never  have  less  than  four  fathoms,  and  as  you  approach  the 
channel  between  Tsungming  and  Keangsoo,  the  water  will  gradually 
deepen  to  five  and  six  fathoms.'*  Our  course  was  N.NW.  from  that 
island,  yet  so  strong  was  the  influence  of  the  tide,  as  to  carry  us  over 
towards  the  main  land,  till  we  had  but  3^  fathoms,  when  we  came  to 
anchor,  the  extremes  of  the  coaht  bearing  from  SW.  by  W.  to  N W. 


328  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  Nov. 

Nt-xt  morning,  the  8th,  weighed  anclior  nnd  stood  over  towards  the 
north  till  the  water  deepened,  when  we  ran  up  the  channel  in  a  north"^ 
east  storm,  so  thick  as  to  admit  of  seeing  the  land  but  at  intervals, 
and  came  into  the  mouth  of  the  river  Woosung,  before  we  liad  been 
able  to  see  the  western  fort.  It  may  be'reniarked  that  the  direction 
given  in  Rees*  chart  for  passing  the  bar  of  the  river  is  evidently  an 
oversight ;  instead  of  being  *^  the  west  fort  bearing  S.  26^  W.  is  a  good 
bearing  for  entering  the  river,**  it  should  obviously  be  the  comple- 
ment of  that  angle,  viz,  S.  64°  W.  At  noon,  came  to  anchor  just 
in  a  line  between  the  two  forts,  the  western  one  being  about  two  hun- 
dred yards  distant.  They  immediately  gave  us  a  salute,  though  such 
was  the  dilapidated  state  of  that  on  the  western  bank,  that  I  thought 
itv^ry  discharge  must  shake  the  crazy  walls  quite  down.  This  fort 
had  been  undermined  by  the  heavy  rains  of  the  sixth  moon,  and 
nearly  half  of  it  had  fallen  to  the  ground.  The  waters  of  the  river, 
and  indeed  of  the  whole  channel  were  very  turbid,  quite  as  much  so 
as  those  of  the  Mississippi,  but  of  a  yellower  hue.  They  tinged  the 
copper  of  our  vessel  so  that  all  the  dashing  of  the  waves  against  it 
till  our  return  to  Liiitin  did  not  wliollv  remove  the  color.  A  tum- 
bier  of  the  water  soon  deposited  a  sediment  of  soft  yellow  mud,  the 
twelfth  of  an  inch  in  depth. 

The  contrast  between  the  province  we  had  just  left,  and  the  level 
and  rich  fields  of  Keangsoo  was  most  striking.  Trees  and  foliage 
here  were  abundant,  and  the  soil  seemed  to  be  profuse  of  her  gifts. 
But  owing  to  the  extremely  unfavorable  weather  during  our  stay,  and 
to  other  events  beyond  our  control,  we  saw  comparatively  little  of 
this  celebrated  emporium  of  native  commerce.  Enough,  however, 
was  seen  to  convince  us  of  the  great  accuracy  and  value  of  Mr.  Lind- 
say's oliservations  in  his  Journal.  He  not  only  in  a  manner  has  open- 
ed the  way  to  this  great  city,  but  has  collected  more  information  of 
various  sorts  respecting  it  than  another  can  hope  soon  to  do.  Owing 
to  the  vi<}lence  of  the  present  srnriii,  no  vessels  were  seen  passing 
out  or  in,  and  the  river  about  a  mile  above  us  was  filled  with  a  nu- 
merous fleet  waiting  for  fair  weather  to  go  to  sea.  The  tides  were 
strong  and  the  rise  and  fall  two  fathoms.  In  the  afternoon  we  de- 
termined to  land  notwithstanding  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  in 
order  to  enjoy  the  advantaire  of  some  intercourse  with  the  people, 
before  the  news  of  our  arrival  should  awaken  any  opposition.  A 
number  of  people  awaited  our  landing  at  the  town  of  Woosung, 
among  whom  were  the  nia<!istrnte8  of  the  place,  who  invited  us  into 
a  house.  Out  our  chief  ohject  being  intercourse  with  the  people, 
we  delayed  to  accept  the  invitation  till  Mr.  M.  had  established  a 
good  understanding  with  the  crowd,  by  means  of  some  Fuhkeen 
men,  who  are  ever  ready  to  welcome  strangers,  as  well  as  by  giving 
some  hooks.  We  afterwards  met  the  officers  in  a  temple,  where  the 
nsual  questions  were  proposed  and  answered,  and  no  opposition  or 
dislike  expressed.  Finding  the  streets  of  this  naturally  dirty  town, 
rendered  altogether  impassable  by  reason  of  the  present  rain,  we 
prepared  to  return.     The  crowd  had  now  become  great  ut  the  boat, 


1835.  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  329 

and  so  en^^er  to  obtain  books  that  th«*re  was  mncb  pulling  and  thrust- 
ing about  each  other,  which  viohition  of  propriety  excited  the 
wrath  of  the  officers,  so  that  they  seized  two  noisy  fellows  by  the  cue 
and  were  about  to  lay  the  bamboo  ou  ihetn.  Mr.M.  observed  it,  and 
bidding  the  officer  look  him  in  the  face,  he  then  requested  the  re- 
lease of  the  prisoners.  The  officer  replied  that  such  rudeness  was 
quite  unpardonable  towards  us^  who  had  come  so  far  to  do  them 
good,  but  that  out  of  respect  to  Mr.  M.'s  face,  they  should  be  releas- 
ed. They  were  so,  and  the  poor  fellows  ran  away'  gladly,  and  the 
people  were  none  the  less  pleased  with  us. 

Next  morning,  though  the  storm  continued  unabated,  we  set  out 
in  the  longboat  with  five  men  without  an  officer,  to  ascend  the  river 
to  Shanghae.  Scarce  a  boat  was  moving  upon  the  river,  and  none 
from  the  many  junks  appeared  to  observe  us,  so  that  we  had  a  clear 
river  and  none  to  oppose  our  passage.  The  Woosung  is  a  noble 
stream,  maintaining  a  very  uniform  breadth  of  half  a  mile  or  more, 
and  a  depth  from  eight  to  three  fatlionjs.  Both  shores  are  a  dead 
level,  under  Jiigli  cultivation  and  very  populous.  The  city  was  esti- 
mated to  be  between  fifteen  and  twenty  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the 
river ;  a  strong  wind  and  tide  hrou«:ht  us  to  it  in  three  hours.  A 
forest  of  innumerable  masts  both  told  us  of  our  near  approach  to  the 
city,  and  of  its  commercial  importance.  The  native  shipping  of 
Canton  in  the  height  of  the  season  never  amounts  to  half  of  that 
which  was  now  lying  at  Shanghae.  Discovering  the  temple  of  the 
Qu6en  of  Heaven,  where  Messrs.  Lindsay  and  Gutzlaff  had  been  en- 
tertained, we  stopped  in  front  of  it,  welcomed  by  smiling  crowds  on 
shore  and  in  the  junks  and  boats.  As  usual,  Mr.  M.  immediately 
on  stepping  ashore  began  to  give  books,  but  before  a  moment  had 
passed,  the  noise  of  officers  approaching  was  heard,  and  their  at- 
tendants clearing  the  way  right  and  left  with  heavy  bamboo  Cudgels, 
with  which  they  belabored  the  people  unmercifully.  The  officers 
greeted  us  civilly  and  invited  us  into  the  temple.  Passing  through 
immense  crowds  assembled  as  well  to  witness  the  theatrical  perfor- 
mances then  acting  as  to  see  the  strangers,  we  entered  a  retired 
apartment  and  took  seats  with  several  officers,  having  with  us  a  sailor 
and  a  bag  of  books.  After  a  shoi't  conversation,  tea  and  cakes  were 
served  up,  and  they  requested  to  see  the  books,  to  which  they  helped 
themselves  profusely,  but  requested  us  to- delay  giving  them  to  the 
people  till  the  rain  was  past.  Perceiving  their  intentrim,  while  Mr. 
jML  was  detaining  the  officers  in  the  hall  in  conversation,  I  proceed- 
ed to  the  boat,  attended  by  several  police-men  and  inferior  officers. 
Breaking  open  a  box  of  books,  I  stood  in  the  boat  and  attempted 
to  hand  them  out  singly  to  the  multitude  that  lined  the  shore.  By 
moving  from  place  to  place,  this  measure  partially  succeeded,  till  the 
whole  box  was  finished.  The  petty  officers'  then  with  upraised 
hands  implored  me  not  to  distribute  the  other  box;  but  seeing,  as  I 
did,  such  crowds  assembled  that  not  one  in  fifty  could  haive  got  a 
book,  and  that  no  other  opportunity  could  be  had,  I  was  obliged  to 
be  inexorable,  and  commenced  the  last  box.     But  such  a  press  wa& 

VOL.   IV.      NO.    vii.  4"^ 


330  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  Nov. 

there  upon  the  hont,  that  nt  length,  1  found  it  itnpoHsible  to  do  better 
than  to  scatter  them  iudiscriminately  over  their  heads,  letting  them 
fall  into  their  upraiiied  hands,  till  a  thousand  volumes  were  given 
among  the  thousands  of  Shanghae.  In  the  bustle  unavoidably  occa- 
sioned by  the  sinndtaneous  moving  of  such  a  mass  of  human  beings, 
the  officers'  clubs  were  sometimes  seen  playing  above  their  heads, 
and  again  officers  and  cudgels  were  borne  down  together. 

Mr.  M.  meanwhile  remained  in  the  temple^  The  officers  spoke 
of  Messrs.  Gutzlaff  and  Lindsay,  and  inquired  where  they  now 
were.  Hearing  a  great  noise  outside,  he  understood  it  was  caused 
by  the  arrival  of  the  cheheen,  and  several  officers  came  to  conduct 
Mr.  M.  into  his  presence.  **  I  found  him,'*  said  Mr.  M.,  **  seated  in 
an  adjoining  apartment  with  a  string  of  officers  standing  by  his  side, 
and  after  salutation  took  a  seat  in  front  of  him.  *  Rise  up,  rise 
up/  cried  all  the  attendant  officers,  and  the  disconcerted  cheheen 
beckoned  me  to  stand  near  him.  I  then  asked  whether  it  was  not 
allowed  mc  to  sit  during  this  conference,  and  being  informed  that 
I  could  not,  immediately  rose  and  left  the  room.  Several  offi- 
cers followed,  and  tried  various  arguments  for  half  an  hour  to 
persuade  me  to  return  and  be  examined  by  the  cheheen.  But 
knowing  that  other  private  foreigners  had  in  this  very  city  met 
with  officers  of  higher  rank  than  the  cheheen,  without  submitting  to 
stand  in  their  presence,  I  refused  to  comply,  and  tiuey  ceased  impor- 
tuning when  they  found  I  could  neither  be  driven  nor  persuaded.'* 
After  waiting  an  hour  that  officer  retired  without  granting  an  audi- 
ence. The  remaining  officers  then  grew  more  familiar,  and  agreed 
to  procure  the  provisions  of  which  we  gave  them  a  list.  After  these 
proceedings  we  attempted  to  enter  the  city,  but  so  resolute  was  the 
opp(»sition  of  the  military  officers  and  lictors,  that  it  seemed  impos- 
sible to  advance  without  resort  to  actual  force.  Yet  when  the  at- 
tempt was  relinquished,  we  £oon  had  occasion  to  regret  having  marie 
it,  (»r  that  it  had  not  been  persevered  in ;  for  the  officers  were  none  the 
more  civil  after  this  yielding  on  our  part.  A  hasty  dinner  was  now 
served  up  when  we  prepared  to  return  to  tlie  brig,  contrary  to  our 
first  intention,  finding  no  disposition  in  our  hosts  to  be  cordial  and 
friendly. 

But  at  the  wharf  an  occurrence  took  place,  whicb  clearly  evinced 
the  true  feelings  of  the  officers  towards  us  and  our  object.  On  tlie 
steps,  before  our  eyes,  was  placed  9  basket  half-filled  with  loose 
straw,  and  covered  with  fragments  of  a  few  torn  books.  Seeing  that 
some  disrespect  was  designed,  Mr.  M.  ordered  our  boat  to  be  cleared 
of  the  various  articles  of  provisions  with  which  as  presents  they  were 
cramming  her  full;  while  this  was  doing,  one  of  the  police-men  took 
a  torch  and  applied  it  to  the  straw.  Perceiving  that,  whatever  was 
the  design  of  this  strange  and  unprecedented  movement,  they  meant 
to  offer  public  disrespect  to  our  books,  I  thought  we  could  do  no 
less  than  treat  the  emperor's  presents  in  the  same  way,  and  accord- 
ingly took  up  smne  and  threw  them  into  the  blazing  i>asket,  both 
^xittini;  out  the  fire,  and  disconcerting  the  officers ;  when  they  re- 


1835.  Voj/age  of  the  Hannu  ^IM 

peated  the  attempt  again  it  was  dcfeatod  in  ili<'  isnnie  way,  till  tlir 
poor  police-tnfan  dfrew  back  in  alarms  Hut  i\\v  c.li.iracleri^lic  rea:li- 
ness  of  the  Chinese  to  make  a  good  rofreat  was  wvw.v  hotter  exem- 
plified than  in  this  case,  when  Mr.  M.  ronionstratiMl  with  the  chi<r 
officer.  "Sir,"  said  he,  **  these  are  books  that  were  torn  in  the  in- 
inult,  and  to  pi*event  their  being  trodden  npon,  for  we  consider  it  a 
sin  to  tread  on  written  p.iper,  I  ordered  ilieni  to  he  bnrne'd.*^  Bnt 
unfortunately  Mr.  M.  recfollected  having  jnst  heard  the  same  officer 
give  orders  to  tear  some  hooks  for  this  verj  fiurpose,  though  at  tlie 
time  Mr.  M.  did  not  fully  comprehend  tin;  order,  till  the  event  ex- 
plained it.  In  this  manner  we  left  the  city,  and  after  five  honfs  rowing 
and  sailinjT)  and  vainly  asking  for  lod'gings  on  board  of  two  junks, 
we  arrived  at  the  Huron  near  ten  oVIock  at  night. 

The  two  succeeding  days  while  the  storm  continneri  were  spent  in 
visiting  the  jnnks  in  the  river  which  now  amounted  to  hundreds, 
ready  to  sail  with  the  first  fair  weather  to  various  ports  of  (yhina. 
Books  were  eafgerly  taken.  We  called  again  at  Woosung,  where 
all  the  necessary  purchases  were  mad«,  and  by  permission  of  the 
officers  too,  though  at  the  time  there  wss  pasted  up  an  order,  forbid- 
ding all  dealings  with  the  barbarians.  We  also  visited  both  forts, 
entering  the  barracks  of  the  soldiers,  and  left  some  books  in  their 
hands,  which  were  gratefully  received.  In  all  these  excursions,  the 
attendant  soldiers  or  police  occasioned  much  annoyance.  Tlie  long 
guns  remain  still  lying  on  the  platforms  by  the  forts,  as  when  Lind- 
say visited  them,  but  none  of  these  were  fired  in  giving  salutes. 
Though  the  number  of  tents  for  soldiers  increased  on  shore,  yet  no 
war-boats  appeared  till  Saturday  afternoon,  the  lOth,  when  a  junk 
came  over  from  Tsungming,  bearing  an  admiral's  flag,  and  followed 
by  twenty-five  sail  of  vessels  of  war,  of  all  sizes.  The  military  on 
shore  were  drawn  out  to  the  number  of  three  or  four  hundred  to  sa- 
lute his  excellency's  fiag.  Each  junk  as  she  passed  the  brig  to  the 
windward  luffed  and  fired  a  salute  or  two.  Mr.  M.  and  myself  were 
on  shore  at  the  time  examining  a  line  of  soldiers,  amounlipg  to  one 
hundred,  which  were  drawn  up  near  Woosung.  Their  officers 
were  civil,  and  the  soldiers  were  armed  with  long  spears,.or  swords, 
or  short  ones,  and  a  shield,  or  with  matchlocks,  or  with  nothing. 
When  I  advised  those  of  the  lattei"  clWss  to  return  h(»me  and  get  their 
arms,  they  took  it  all  in  good  part,  and  laughed  at  their  own  ap|»ear- 
ance. 

The  next  morning  an  officer  with  a  crystal  button  came  on  board, 
deputed,  as  he  said,  by  the  general  to  pay  his  respects  to  us,  fear- 
ful lest  we  should  have  the  harbor  before  he  should  be  able  to  wait 
upon  us.  We  mercifully  endeavored  to  relieve  his  anxiety  on  that 
score.  Tsaoif,  which  was  the  name  of  the  officer,  seemed  to  com- 
prehend fully  the  nature  of  our  objfect,  declared  that  he  had  seen  our 
books  and  thought  them  very  good.  But  he  had  no  heart  to  hear 
tfie  doctrines  of  Christ,  and  turning  away  to  other  topics,  gently 
binfCed  that  Mr.  Lindsay  had  presented  him  with  a  spy-irlass  and  a 
piece  of  broadcloth. '^  But  all  such  hints  were  lost  on  us.    He  was  par- 


332  Voyage  of  the  Hwon.  Not. 

ttcularly  nnxious  to  n$2certain  when  and  whitkejr  we  should  go;  and 
iold  us,  tliHt  an  overland  dispatch  from  Shantung  informed  them 
that  our  vessel  had  heen  there,  and  Chat  we  had  fifty  men  on  board. 

On  Monday  the  r2sh,  in  order  to  escape  the  notice  of  our  guard, 
as  well  as  secure  time,  we  started  before  light  in  the  longboat  for 
the  island  of  Tsnngmin^,  twelve  miles  distant.  But  a  strong  west 
wind  and  ehh  tide  ccHispiring  to  make  it  impossible  to  cross  the  chan- 
nel above  the  bairk,  we  tamed  iMtek  to  the  brig,  but  the  tide  swept 
us  past,  and  carried  us  down  to  the  main  land  two  miles  eastward 
of  the  Woosung  rivfr,  where  we  pleasantly  spent  half  a  day  among 
the  numerous  hamlets.  Every  person  was  friendly,  and  all  desired 
to  n^ceive  a.  book  from  us.  The  fields  appeared  rich,  having  large 
crops  of  rice  and  cotton  ripening  on  them.  The  females  were  much 
less  timid  and  more  handsome  than  those  of  Shantung.  One  or 
more  coffins  were  generally  found  near  each  house,  either  awaiting 
the  time  for  the  livinrg  to  die,  or  containing  the  remains  of  their  de* 
ceased  kindrral.  After  the  flesh  is  qivite  wasted  away,  the  bones-  are 
deposited  in  urns,  which  are  arranged  in  rows.  Whether  it  be  owing 
to  inability  to  spare  gro4ind  for  burial,,  or  to  some  other  cause,  we 
saw  no  tombs.  The  lan^iijvge  spoken  here  was  an  impure  court  dia- 
lect, but  sufficiently  intelligii>Ie  to  Mr.  M.  Indeed  I  had  often  occa- 
sion to  admire  his  facility  in  conversation,,  so- great  as  well  as  diver- 
sified, that  while  the  people  of  Shantung  who- spoke  the  pure  national 
language,  claimed  him  as  one  of  themselves,  the  inhabitants  ofFuh- 
keen  insisted  that  he  was  their  countrymen : — an  acquaintance  with 
the  dialects  of  China,  be  it  remembered,  which  was  obtained  before 
ever  entering  the  celestial  empire. 

In  almost  all  places  inquiries  were  made  for  opium,  and  our  broad- 
cloth garments  attracted  their  attention  ;  but  only  in  this  port  was 
any  offer  niade  to  us  to  trade:  here  the  people  of  the  junks  were 
especially  desirous  of  it.  When  tike  weather  became  settled,  and 
these  traders  began  to  put  out  to  sea,  nMiny  of  them  in  dropping 
down  close  by  us,  inquired  *' which  letter  we  intended  to  eat,"  that 
is,  what  point  of  the  compass  we  should  steer;,  and  all  alike  urged 
us  to  remove  to  a  place  outside  of  tlie  port,  where  they  would  meet 
us,  and  take  all  our  cargo  of  whatever  description.  But  immediately 
on  arriving  at  the  brig,  we  set  sail  for  Kintang,  on  the  12th  of 
October. 

In  running  down  tliis  distance  of  about  one  degree,  Rees'  chart 
and  the  track  of  the  Lord  Amherst  was.lhe  only  guide ;  but  with  West 
island  still  preserving  its  proper  beariuirs  as  we  supposed,  the  tide 
in  some  unaccountable  manner  carried  us  thirty  miles  to  the  east- 
ward, when  we  shoaled  from  eight  to  three  and  a  half  fathoms,  and 
iinniedialely  came  to  anchor  near  Fisher's  island.  Mr.  M.  went  in 
the  boat  to  j)btain  directions  from  the  fishermen,  who  all  concurred 
in  directing  us  to  go  westward.  Accordingly  we  did  so,  and  on 
the  evening  of  the  loth  anchored  outside  the  harbor  at  the  northwest 
end  of  Kintannr,  in  nine  fathoms,  with  Chinhae  fort  bearing  SW. 
by  W.,  distant  eight  miles.     The  next  morning  we  were  visited  and 


1835,  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  333 

snlutedHj  tlie  captuins  of  several  wnr-boats  which  anchored  near  us, 
bill  offered  no  obstruction  to  our  pn>ceeding8,  or  intercourse  with  the 
people.  One  of  the  most  delightful  (\i\yw  during  the  voyage  was 
passed  on  the  island  of  Kintang;  thii»  was  owing  to  entire  free- 
dom from  restraint,  the  universaJ  fpieiKHiness  and  politeness  of 
the  people,  their  readiness  to  receive  our  message,  and  to  the  beauty 
of  this  romantic  island  itself.  Sohm  of  ito  highest  peaks  commanded 
a  view  of  Niiigpo  (Takea)  river  and  the  town  of  Chinhae,.  n^  well 
as  of  numerous  islands  in  the  Chuson  gpoup.  Our  anchoiiage  wa»  in 
lat  30°  N.,  and  long.  122°  E. 

Foreseeing  much  annoyance-  m  going  ta^  Ningpo,  we  did  not  ol- 
tempt  it,  but  made  sail  on  the*  next  morning  for  tlie  island  of  Pooto, 
one  of  the  eastern  Chusan  group.  Passing  southward  of  Kintang, 
between  Elephant  island  and  Ketow  point,  we  were  all  day  beating 
to  the  east  under  reefed  topeails,  through  the  broad  passage  south  cS 
the  Great  Chusan.  At  nivht,  anchored  cloi<e  in  by  the  north  shore,, 
near  the  village  and  islands  o<f  Sinkea  mun,  called  in  the  chart  Sin- 
quemung.  All  the  day  a  fleet  of  vessels  of  war  pursued  us,  which 
were  joined  by  others  from  Kin  tang  and  the  Grreat  ChusaOrtill  the 
number  amounted  to  eleven.  At  evening  they  anchoted  near  us. 
Here  we  stopped  one  day  mid  visited  t4)e  town,. and  several  other  vil- 
lages on  the  Great  ChnsaFn,  where  the  people  were  but  too  ready  to* 
possess  themselves  of  our  books.  Next  morning,  Oct.  lOtli,  witlv 
the  wind  N.NW.,  we  passed  safely  t}i rough  a  dif&eii4t  passage  ofT 
only  34  fathoms  at  half-tide,  between  the  souC^ieast  point  of  Chusan 
and  a  rock  lying  distant  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  a-nd  cmiie  to  anchor  at 
9  a.  m.,  in  14  fathoms,  half  a  mile  distant  from  the  southwest  sho#e- 
of  Pooto.  The  imperial  fleet  still  followed  us^  but  offered  no  op- 
position whatever  to  our  proceedings.  We  spent  tlio  dny  in  traveling 
over  the  rocky  hills  and  Hh^Kled  vales  of  Pooto.  Mdltitudes  of  tem- 
ples, priests,  grottoes,  an>d  inscriptions  were  found  ae  they  appeared 
to  Mr«  GutzlaflT  three  years  ago.  Both  in  splendor  and  extent,  the 
two  imperial  temples  excel  any  which  1  have  seen  in  China;  butthe* 
priests  themselves  wore  I  he  same  sallow  and  lifeless  aspect  as  in  aU 
other  establishments.  They,  as 'well  as  many  others,,  received  our 
books  with  readiness,  but  without  rudeness.  Several  of  the  poorer 
priests  were  laboring  in  the  fields  with  their  servants.  The  vallies 
are  not  highly  cidtivated,  and  the  hills  are  quite  untouched,  except 
to  erect  among  the  rocks  on  high  some  temple,  where  a  devotee  of 
Budha  may  waste  his  years  in  idleness. 

On  returning  to  the  brig,  we  found  the  commodore  of  the  Chinese 
fleet,  and  one  of  his  captains,  who  had  long  been  waiting  our  return 
to  pay  their  respects.  The  superior  officer  was  a  yewkeih,  and  wore 
a  blue  button ;  he  was  a  smooth-faced  good  natured  man,  who  spoke 
little  and  did  nothing.  His  inferior  wore  a  crystal  button,  was  very 
lively,  friendly,  and  talkative.  In  reply  to  our  inquiry  why  they 
followed  us,  they  said  it  was  their  design  to  show  us  the  way 
through  these  diflicult  passages,  only  they  had  the  misfortune  to  be 
always  astern  of  us.     They  accepted  an  invitation  to  dine  with  us^ 


334  Voyage  of  the.  Huron,  Nor. 

and  as  their  hearts  grew  more  at  ease,  did  not  hesitate  to  lament  the 
impolitic  restrictions  of  their  government  which  prevented  an  exten- 
sion of  CO  nmerce  that  would  be  beneficial  to  both  countries.  When 
they  said  these  things,  and  expressed  themselves  satisfied  now  that 
our  object  was  good  and  in  no  respect  evil,  it  was  impossible  not  to 
feel  unusual  pleasure  in  the  company  of  such  Chinese  officers,  whose 
good  sense  or  whose  complacency  led  them  to  utter  views  so  con- 
genial to  our  own. 

Next  morning,  Oct.  20th,  we  weighed  anchor  and  stood  eastward, 
till  carried  beyond  the  numerous  islands  and  rocks,  which  lie  beyond 
Pooto,  but  which  no  chart  that  I  have  seen  indicates.  Dalrymple*s 
chart  Wxi  found  essentially  correct,  so  far  as  regards  the  relative  posi- 
tion and  magnitude  of  the  chief  islands.  Steering  for  the  town  of 
Sheihpoo  0:1  the  main  land,  we  ran  outside  of  all  the  islands  that  we 
might  have  room  to  beat  to  the  south ;  but  during  the  night  a  strong 
north  wind  sprung  up,  and  carried  us  so  much  to  leeward,  as  to 
oblige  us  to  relinquish  the  design  of  touching  there.  Accordingly  we 
bore  away  for  Fuhkeen,  and  on  the  23d  ran  in  for  shelter  under  the 
largest  of  the  Nanjeih  (Lumyet)  islands,  in  Hinghwa  foo,  with  Oxsu 
bearing  south,  ten  miles  distant.  Strong  north  winds  bound  us  here 
four  days,  unable  to  move  or  reach  the  shore,  until  the  last  day.  This 
island  is  ^we  or  six  miles  from  east  to  west,  yttry  populous,  but  so 
sandy  that  nothing  grows  but  sweet  potatoes  and  ground-nuts. 
Fishing  is  the  great  means  of  subsistence.  Swarms  of  the  people 
met  us  at  landing,  and  every  one  welcomed  us,  too  eager  to  receive 
our  books.  We  walked  over  much  of  the  island  during  the  day,  and 
left  in  all  its  villages  some  portions  of  the  Scriptures  or  other  books, 
with  none  to  hinder  or  forbid  us. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  27th,  we  again  made  sail,  and  keeping  well 
out  from  the  shore  in  passing  Tseuenchow  (Chinchew)  and  Heamun 
(Amoy),  on  the  29th  anchored  in  the  fine  harbor  of  Tungshan  (Tang- 
soa).  The  brig  lay  in  such  a  position  that  she  could  not  be  sc^en 
from  the  city  of  Tungshan,  and  till  we  landed  on  the  beach  before 
the  suburbs^  no  one  appears  to  have  suspected  our  approach.  But 
five  minutes  sufficed  to  bring  together  as  many  hundreds  of  smiling 
people;  another  minute  taught  them  our  object  in  coming  thither^ 
and  half  an  hour  sufficed  to  distribute  some  hundred  volumes.  In- 
deed I  must  do  them  the  justice  to  say,  that  had  they  known  these 
to  be  the  last  of  our  stock  as  they  really  were,  they  could  scarcely 
have  8C)*ambled  for  them  more  eagerly  and  violently.  One  more  ex- 
cursion to  the  eastern  shore,  on  the  next  day,  took  away  the  last  of 
our  books.  The  city  of  Tungshan  is  of  no  inconsiderable  size,  if  we 
include  its  suburbs,  which  are  vastly  larger  than  the  city  itself. ,  An 
extensive  wall  and  towers  enclose  a  large  urea  on  the  top  of  a  rocky 
hill,  but  it  is  not  apparently  half-filled  with  dwellings.  Several  mer- 
chant junks  were  at  anchor  on  the  north  side  of  the  city,  and  in  less 
than  twenty-four  hours  some  war<junks  came  in,  as  I  suppose  from 
IVanngaou  (Nainoa).  The  officers  invited  us  into  the  fort,  if  fort  it 
might  be  called,  where  they  conversed  in  friendly  terms,  expressing 


1835.  Mot  ices  of  Modern  China.  335 

no  Rppreiieiisions  except  of  noise  and  tumult.  They  readily  gare  per- 
mission to  purchase  anything  m  the  market.  Accordingly  we  made 
some  purchases  of  provisions  at  moderate  prices,  hut  were  aunoyed 
by  the  great  crowd  which  almost  precluded  the  possibility  of  moving 
through  them.  Foreign  vessels,  they  remarked,  had  been  often  ob- 
served to  pass,  but  none  before  had  visited  their  city. 

Next  day  at  1  p.  m.,  we  sailed  out  through  the  western  entrance  fo 
the  harbor,  and  keeping  outside  of  Nanngnou,  arrived  at  Lintin  on 
the  31  St  of  October,  after  an  absence  of  two  months  and  five  days. 
During  this  time,  no  accident  had  befallen  ourselves  or  our  vessel, 
and  with  lively  gratitude  we  would  give  thanks  to  God  who  preserv- 
ed us  in  all  our  ways. 


Art.  IV.  Notices  of  modem  China :  courts  of  justice ;  judges^ 
clerks^  interpreters,  plaintiffs,  defendants,  ^'c. ;  prisons ;  the 
number  and  condition  of  their  inmates*     ^y  R.  1. 

The  gate  of  justice  in  China,  as  in  most  Asiatic  empires  from  the 
earliest  times,  is  supposed  to  be  open  to  all  who  claim  a  hearing; 
and  a  drum  is  said  to  be  placed,*  as  well  at  the  supreme  court  in 
Peking,  as  at  the  inferior  tribunalm,  to  render  the  demand  more 
audible.  The  presiding  magistrate  sits  at  any  hour,  and  hears  causes 
either  in  public  or  private  :t  he  is  preceded  to  the  court  by  the  exe- 
cutioners bearing  instruments  of  torture  and  punishment;  and  in 
court  he  is  attended  by  a  clerk  and  interpreter.  He  sits  at  a  table 
with  writing  materials  before  him,  and  a  piece  of  flat  wood  with 
which  he  strikes  the  table  whien  be  wishes  to  enforce  silence:  the 
plaintiff,  defendant,  and  witnesses^  kneel  in  front  of  him,  with  the 
instruments  of  torture  placed  near  to  them.  No  counsel  is  allowed 
to  plead,!  but  the  written  allegations  required  must  be  prepared  by 
licensed  notaries,  who  may  also  read  them  in  court.  These  notaries 
buy  their  situations  and  repay  themselves  by  the  fees  upon  the  docu- 
ments. The  judge  of  Canton  in  1828  dismissed  one  of  them  from 
the  court  for  exaction,  and  fixed  the  price  of  a  written  plea  at  one 
mace  and  two  candareens  (about  ^d  sterling),  which  was  said  to  have 
reduced  the  value  of  the  appointment  ten  fold.  Criminal  Hccu«a(ions 
must  also  apparently  be  prepared  in  writing,  and  the  evidence  is  re- 
quired, by  section  406  of  the  code,  to  be  strictly  relevant  to  the 
charges.  Many  other  regulations  tor  the  court  of  justice  are  scattered 
chiefly  amongst  the  clauses  to  different  sections  of  the  code.  One 
of  the  most  remarkable  laws  under  this  head  is  contained  in  section 

*  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Oct.  1821,  page  230.    Penal  Code,  section  332. 
t  Canton  Register,  July  12th,  1828,  and  July  2d,  1829.     Chinese  Repository, 
vol.  2,  page  211.  X  Canton  Regij^ter,  Julv  I2th.  1828. 


336  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Nor. 

416,  which  ordains,  ''that  after  a  prisoner  has  heen  tried  and  con- 
victed of  any  otifeuse  punishable  with  temporary  or  perpetual  btt- 
nishment  or  with  death,  he  shall,  in  the  last  place,  be  brought  before 
the  magistrate,  together  with  his  nearest  relations  and  family,  and 
informed  of  the  offense  whereof  he  stands  convicted,  and  of  the  sen- 
tence intended  to  be  pronounced  upon  him  in  consequence;  their  ac- 
knowledgment of  its  ju€tice,  or  protest  against  its  injustice,  as  the 
case  may  be,  shall  then  be  taken  down  in  writing :  and  in  eyery 
case  of  their  refusing  to  admit  the  justice  of  the  sentence,  their  pro^ 
test  shall  he  made  the  ground  of  another  and  more  particular  investi- 
gatiouj!*^  A  punishment  of  forty  blows  in  one  case  and  sixty  in 
another  is  awarded  to  the  magistrate  who  refuses  to  receive  such 
protest. 

This  clause  is  explained  perhaps  by  section  411,  which  enacts 
that,  ^<  in  »rll  cases  of  a  capital  nature,  the  trial  and  investigation  of 
an  a  Hedged  offense  shall  be  reviewed,  if  at  Peking,  by  the  courts  of 
judicature,  and  if  in  the  provinces,  by  the  respective  viceroys  and  foo- 
yuen  thereof,  in  order  that  it  may  be  ascertained  with  more  than  ordi- 
nary care  and  deliberation,  that  no  error  or  injustice  has  been  com- 
mitted ;  when  the  sentence  is  thus  confirnied,  a  final  report  of  the 
circumstances  and  of  the  jnd<;meut  pronounced,  shall  be  transmitted 
for  the  information  of  his  imperial  majesty."  The  prisoner,  or  his 
friends  for  him,  are  allowed  to  appear  in  every  step  of  the  inquiry, 
prior  to  the  case  being  laid  before  the  emperor ;  and  punishment 
is  provided  for  all  the  magistrates  throuuh  whose  hands  it  passes,  if 
they  negleet  the  appeaU  To  these  two  elauses  in  the  code,  which 
are  devised  to  protect  the  subject,  may  perhaps  be  attributed  much 
of  the  imprisonment  and  torture  which  we  are  about  to  record.  The 
magistrate  who  has  already  succeeded  in  extorting  confession  of 
crimes  by  torture,  must  be  strongly  tempted  to  try  a  similar  applica- 
tion in  order  to  procure  admission  to  the  propriety  of  that  torture, 
and  so  screen  himself  from  the  ha^zard  of  future  inquiry,  and  the 
vexation  and  delay  of  a  series  of  appeals  to  higher  courts.  We  shall 
presently  see,  indeed,  that  one  of  the  censors  has  come  to  the  same 
conclusion. 

The  due  execution  of  the  laws  is  provided  for  in  other  sections 
of  the  code  also,  such  as ;  (394)  Periods  allowed  for  the  pursuit  of 
thieves  and  robbers;  (39(5)  Penalty  for  imprisonment  of,  and  proce- 
dure a<2ainst,  unaccused  and  nnimplicated  persons;  (397)  For  delay 
in  executing  sentence;  (^{98)  111  treatment  of  prisoners;  (409)  Pro- 
nouncing and  executing  nn  unjust  sentence;  (413)  Infliction  of  pun- 
ishments in  an  illegal  manner;  (421)  Executions  of  criminals  (with 
exceptions)  without  waiting  for  the  emperor^s  ratification ;  or  (422) 
Execution  of  a  sentence  by  a  false  construction  of  the  laws. 

We  have  given  this  sketch  of  the  rules  of  the  courts  and  the  spirit 
of  the  laws  which  dictate  them,  in  juxtaposition  with  our  examples  of 
their  infraction,  in  order  to  make  the  variance  between  the  theory 
and  practice  more  marked.  Allowance  must  be  made  at  the  same  time 
for  the  imperfect  manner  in  which  the  cases  are  reported,  the  con- 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  Chitia.  337 

fusiou  of  civj]  and  criminal  process,  and  our  ignorance  of  the  minute 
customs  and  habitual  feelings  of  the  people. 

The  confusion*  of  the  civil  and  penal  laws  serves  as  an  indication 
of  the  state  of  civilization  of  the  Chinese ;  so  do  the  cruel  inflictions 
of  imprisonment  and  torture  prior  to  trial,  scarcely  differing  from 
punishment  after  conviction.  It  requires  a  considerable  degree  of 
refinement  to  discriminate  accurately  *aetween  those  breaches  against 
society,  arising  out  of  its  complicated  transactions,  for  which  mulct 
and  exposure  are  sufficient  checks,  without  in  general  involving  loss  of 
cast  to  the  offender;  and  crimes  which  require  corporeal  punishment 
or  banishment,  and  which  are  unavoidably  attended  with  lasting  in- 
famy. Imprisonment  and  torture  before  trial  in  order  to  procure 
conviction  are  real  punishments,  the  first  of  which  partakes  of  each 
of  the  above  classes,  and  the  latter  if  used  at  all,  ought  to  belong  ex- 
clusively to  the  latter:  both  are  employed,  there  is  reason  to  think, 
in  all  kinds  of  legal  process  in  China.  *' Imprisonment  is  not,  how- 
ever," as  sir  G.  Staunton  observes,!  **  awarded  by  the  Chinese  laws 
as  the  ordinary  punishment  of  any  specific  offensci  and  is  considered 
in  this  book  (ii)  of  the  code,  only  as  far  as  it  is  applicable  and  ne- 
cessary to  the  safe  custody  of  accused  persons  between  the  period  of 
their  arrest  and  that  of  their  conviction  or  acquittal ;  or  that  of  con- 
demned persons  between  the  period  of  their  conviction  and  that  of 
their  execution :  yet,  in  some  instances,  chiefly  those  of  European 
missionaries,  capitally  convicted  during  occasional  persecutions,  a 
sentence  of  death  has  been,  through  the  imperial  clemency,  com- 
muted for  that  of  imprisonment  during  a  limited  period." 

We  proceed  to  show  what  this  imprisonment  is.  Appendix  10  to 
sir  George  Staunton's  translation  of  the  code  contains  an  address  of 
Peling,  the  fooyuen  of  Canton,  to  the  emperor  in  1805,  charging  cer- 
tain magistrates  with  delay  in  the  execution  of  justice,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  ordinary  prisons  were  inadequate  to  contain  the 
multitude  of  unexamined  prisoners ;  and  also  with  connivance  with 
their  subalterns,  who  had  charge  of  the  prisons,  whose  rapacity  had 
given  rise  to  great  abuses  in  the  jails.  He  found  upon  examination, 
that  several  subsidiary  buildings  had  been  engaged,  with  the  acquies- 
cence of  the  magistrates,  in  consequence  of  the  regular  prisons  being 
filled:  three  of  those  minor  jails  in  the  district  of  Nanhae,i  contained 
upwards  of  a  hundred  prisoners  each.  "Among  the  prisoners,"  said 
the  fooyuen,  "  many  had  been  brought  up  from  the  country,  under 
charges  of  theft,  murder,  and  ihe  like,  accompanied  by  the  witnesses 
and  accusers  respectively  concerned;  the  cognizance  of  iheir  offenses 
having  been  referred  to  the  magistrates  of  the  provincial  capital:  but 
whether  the  parties  were  more  or  less  implicated,  the  charges  serious  or 
trifling,  it  was  usual  to  expose  them  for  many  montns,  or  even  a  year, 
to  the  hardship  of  a  tedious  and  indiscriminate  confinement,  in  these 

*  Mills*  History  of  India,  vol.  ],  cliRp.  <] 
t  Note  to  section  395  of  the  cuile. 
t  Chinese  Repoifitoiy    vol    'i   jjfi^i*  J07 
VOL.  IV.     NO.  vn.  V-\ 


3'iB  j\oficcs  oj  Modern  Chum.  Nu%% 

uiiaulliorized  places  of  detention.'^  Exclusive  of  these  places,  it  was 
found  that  the  police  of  one  district,  Nanhae,  had  not  less  than  ten 
places  of  private  detention,  and  of  another,  in  Pwanyu  district, 
twelve  places,  containit)g  altogether  about  two  hundred  persons. 
These  prisons  were  inclosed  with  a  wooden  railing,  disposed  like  a 
cage,  and  subdivided  into  cells  by  means  of  beams  and  rafters ;  and 
they  were  "  employed  to  enforce  by  oppression  and  arbitrary  con- 
finement, nothing  less  than  a  system  of  fraud  and  extortion.  I 
hastened,**  adds  the  fooyuen,  '^  to  remedy  this  grievance,  but  already 
many  persons  had  perished  under  confinement ;  and  the  inhuman, 
nefarious,  practice  has  been  so  long  established,  that  it  is  difficult  to 
ascertain  the  year  in  which  it  originated,  or  to  conjecture  how  many 
lives  have  been  sacrificed  by  its  continuance.*'  Two  of  the  magis- 
trates had  besides  appointed  female  curators  of  jails,  who  wore 
*^  the  confidential  agents  of  traders,  whom  they  enabled  to  carry  on 
a  disgraceful  and  illicit  commerce  of  female  slaves,  and  they  often  as- 
sisted in  obtaining  a  certificate  from  the  magistrates,  when  the  origi- 
nal right  to  the  slaves  was  not  free  from  suspicion.  To  the  custody 
of  these  women,  all  the  female  prisoners  who  had  not  yet  received 
sentence,  or  been  discharged,  were  committed ;  and  the  younger 
part  of  thein  were  not  unfrequently  let  out  for  prostitution,  and  the 
wages  thereof  received  by  the  curators  as  a  part  of  their  regular 
profits." 

Sir  G.  Staunton  admits*  that  the  fooyuen's  exposition  "  clearly 
proves,  that  in  the  administration  of  the  prisons  in  China,  very  enor- 
mous abuses  have  at  times  been  committed.  At  the  same  time," 
he  adds,  "it  is  but  just  to  observe,  that  it  is  not  improbable  there 
may  be  some  exaggeration  in  the  fooyuen*s  report  of  those  abuses, 
which  he  would  naturally  picture  in  strong  colors,  as  an  accuser, 
and  also  as  one  to  whom  the  merit  was  due  of  this  discovery." 

An  anonymous  correspondent  of  the  Indocbinese  Gleaner  states,! 
that,  "  in  the  close  of  1dl6,  there  were  in  the  various  prisons  of  the 
Chinese  empire,  10,270  criminals  convicted  of  capital  offenses,  and 
awaiting  the  imperial  order  to  carry  into  effect  the  sentence  of  death. 
They  consisted  of  persons  who  had  been  respited  at  various  times, 
either  from  their  crimes  being  less  atrocious  than  those  consigned 
immediately  to  the  sword  of  the  executioner,  or  of  whose  guilt  there 
3till  hung  some  shadow  of  doubt.  The  sufferings  of  criminals," 
coQtinues  the  writer,  "  detained  in  prison  for  many  years  are  very 
great.  The  Chinese,  in  their  best  state,  are  not  very  cleanly  in  their 
dwelling-houses.  In  prisons,  criminals  are  at  night  chained  to  in- 
clined boards  on  which  they  sleep,  and  without  the  power  of  remov-^ 
ing  thence  to  an  appropriate  place  to  perform  the  offices  of  nature ; 
hence  their  prisons  become  at  once  disgusting  and  unhealthy  in  the 
highest  degree.  Money  can  procure  some  alleviation,  and  the  pri> 
soners  of  long  standing  attack  unhappy  persons  who  are  newly 
entered,  in  order  to  extort  money  from  them." 

♦  Note  to  section  395  of  the  rode. 
Indocbinese  Gleaner,  Feb.  1818,  page  55. 


ia35.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  339 

In  1824,  we  find  Yuen  the  governor  of  Canton  addressing  the 
emperor  on  the  propriety  of  erecting  additional  prisons  at  Canton. 
^^  The  convicted  prisoners  in  Canton  are,^*  quotes  the  emperor  in  his 
repljv*  '^  VC17  numerous,  and  it  has  always  been  the  custom  for  the 
several  foo,  chow,  and  heen  districts  to  send  their  prisoners  for  trial, 
as  well  as  all  such  robbers  and  banditti  as  have  been  apprehended  in 
them,  to  the  prisons  of  Nanhae  and  Pwanyu  heen^'  (two  of  the  dis- 
tricts within  the  bills  of  mortality  in  Canton,  of  which  governor  Pe- 
ling  complained),  ''The  said  viceroy  and  his  colleagues  have ascer* 
tained,"  continues  the  emperor, ''  that  the  existing  establishment  for 
prisoners  is  so  confined  as  to  cause  pestilential  disorders  and  death 
among  the  prisoners  from  overcrowding ;  it  is,  therefore,  right  that 
for  the  future  the  number  of  persons  confined  therein  be  considera- 
bly lessened.  In  Pwanyu  heen  there  is,  it  appears,  a  spot  on  which 
a  new  prison  may  be  conveniently  built.  •  *  •  The  necessary 
expenses  of  buildin<v,  which  have  been  calculated  at  3500  taels  and 
uptvards^  may  be  disbursed  by  the  viceroy  without  sending  in  a 
particular  detail.** 

We  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  what  money  was  expended  in 
these  jails  between  1805  and  1824,  but  probably  very  little,  for  the 
emperor  appears  to  be  economical  in  this  respect.  In  1819,  the 
fooyuen  of  Keangsoo  reported,!  that  the  prison  in  one  of  lii^  districts 
hud  not  been  repaired  for  upwards  of  thirty  years,  so  that ''  the  outer 
walls,  together  with  several  ranges  of  apartments,  the  cells  for  fe- 
males, and  the  temple,  had  fallen  into  decay.  Several  officers  were 
sent  to  inspect  it,  and  to  make  an  estimate  of  the  repairs,  who  re- 
ported that  it  would  require  977  leang,  4  tseen,  1  fun,  4  le**  (about 
1357  dollars),  which  sum  was  accordingly  paid  out  of  the  treasury. 
We  may  presume  that  the  same  economy  prevails  with  regard  to 
other  public  works,!  since  wo  are  told  that  the  inhabitants  of  Hoo- 
kwang  province  subscribed  in  1826  to  rebuild  the  ruined  walls  of 
towns, — no  small  indication  of  lawless  practices  in  a  country  not  lia- 
ble to  foreign  invasion. 

In  November  of  1826,  the  Canton  court  circular  announced,!  that 
an  official  person  was  deputed  to  go  to  the  prisons  and  give  to  the 
prisoners  a  supply  of  warm  cotton  clothing.  The  translator  adds, 
that  not  less  than  two  hundred  persons  were  reported  to  have  died  in 
the  city  jail  in  the  preceding  year,  in  consequence  of  neglect  and 
harsh  usage.  "  Prisoners  who  have  money,"  on  the  contrary,  ac- 
cording to  the  Canton  Register,||  ''can  be  accommodated  with  private 
apartments,  cards,  servants,  and  every  luxury.  The  prisoners  chains 
and  fetters  are  removed  from  their  bodies,  and  suspended  against  the 
wally  till  the  hour  of  going  the  rounds  occurs.  After  that  ceremony 
is  overi  the  fetters  ai  ^:  again  placed  where  they  hurt  nobody.     But 

*  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  page  405 
f  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Jannary,  1820,  page  U?2. 
t  Malacca  Obseiver.  Dec.  19th.  1826. 
^  Malacca  Observer,  March  VMU,  1837 
II  Canton  Register,  xMarch  8tb  1828. 


340  Notices  of  Modern  China,  Nov. 

those  who  have  not  money  to  bribe  the  keepers,  are  in  a  wofiil  con- 
dition. Not  only  is  every  alleviation  of  their  sufferings  removed,  but 
actual  infliction  of  punishment  is  added  to  extort  money  to  buy 
'burnt  offerings'  (of  paper)  to  the  god  of  the  jail,  as  the  phrase  is. 
For  this  purpose  the  prisoners  are  tied  up,  or  rather  hung  up  and 
flogged.  At  night  they  are  fettered  down  to  a  board,  neck,  wrists  and 
ankles,  amidst  ordure  and  filth,  whilst  the  rats  gnaw  their  limbs. 
This  place  of  torment  is  proverbially  called  in  ordinary  speech 
te  yb^  a  term  equivalent  to  the  worst  sense  of  the  word  hell  !'* 

About  this  time  a  censor  reported  in  Peking  to  the  emperor,*  that 
a  plaintiff  and  defendant  being  confined  together  previous  to  trial, 
the  accuser  fell  upon  the  defendant  and  murdered  him  in  the  prison. 
The  emperor  found  on  inquiry  that  the  matter  in  dispute  w^as  a  trivial 
one.  lie  complained  of  the  carelessness  of  the  oflicer  who  confined 
the  two  together  without  a  guard  over  them,  and  of  neglect  in  not 
examining  into  the  matter  for  several  days.  The  officer  was  ordered 
to  a  court  of  inquiry,  and  to  be  subjected  to  torture,  'Mo  ascertain 
whether  the  case  was  really  as  represented,  or  whether  there  might 
not  he  some  circumstances  concealed^  In  the  same  year  the  judge 
of  Canton,  we  are  told,t  liberated  about  three  hundred  prisoners  who 
were  confined  then  for  shoplifting,  and  similar  small  ofienses,  for 
which  they  were  punished  by  being  chained  by  the  neck  and  ankles 
to  a  stone  block,  or  an  upright  bar  of  iron. 

In  the  emperor's  edict  respecting  the  autumnal  executions  of 
1827,  he  remarked  :|  *'  that  the  usage  was  in  cases  of  condemned 
prisoners  who  had  been  reprieved  three  successive  years,  to  reexa- 
mine their  offense,  and  decide  on  a  mitigated  punishment,  that  be- 
nevolence beyond  the  laws  might  be  manifested  to  the  people.''  He 
added,  ^'  there  are  now  in  the  prisons  of  the  empire,  10,990  and  odd, 
criminals  lying  under  sentence  of  death,  who  have  been  reprieved :" 
and  he  orders  inquiry  to  be  made  into  their  cases. 

In  1829,  his  majesty  alludes,  in  a  public  document,§  to  the  edict 
issued  by  his  father  in  reply  to  governor  Peliug's  address  in  1805, 
respecting  the  jails  at  Canton.  He  apprehends  that  the  same  cruel 
practices  brought  to  light  on  that  occasion  still  exist,  as  well  in  the 
more  populous  districts  such  as  Canton,  as  in  the  more  distant  and 
less  frequented  parts  of  the  empire.  He  issued  orders,  therefore,  to 
the  governors  of  the  provinces  to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  the  ma- 
gistrates in  regard  to  the  jails,  and  to  interdict  all  places  of  private 
confinement. 

In  the  same  year,||  governor  Le  of  Canton  reported  that  the  prison 
in  Pingyuen  district  had  been  burnt  through  carelessness,  along  with 
twenty-one  of  the  prisoners  confined  in  it.  His  majesty  suspected 
"  that  illei^nl  torture  had  been  applied  to  the  prisoners,  or  that  some- 
thing had  been  done  by  the  governmental  officers,  the  traces  of 
which  they  wished  to  obliterate  by  consigning  all  to  the  flames."     He 

*  Canton  Register,  March  22d,  1828.        t  Canton  Register,  May  24th,  1828. 
X  Canton  Register,  May  Slst,  1828.         $  Canton  Register,  June  2d,  1829. 
II  Canton  Register,  February  3d,  1830. 


1835.  Walks  about  Canton.  341 

ordered  the  ningistrate  in  cimrge,  therefore,  niul  all  lii»  sulmltcrns  to 
be  put  on  their  trial. 

According  to  the  Peking  gazette,*  there  were  still  10,500  prisoners 
capitally  convicted,  but  respited,  in  the  prisons  of  the  empire  in  1830, 
upon  whose  cases  the  emperor  ordered  further  inquiry.  There  were, 
at  the  date  of  this  report,  in  Canton,  180  prisoners  for  capital  offenses 
paraded  in  presence  of  the  fooyuen  and  other  great  officers  to  be  con- 
fined until  the  autumnal  assize.  The  value  of  a  few  pence  and  h 
rush  fan  was  given  to  each,  and  they  were  remanded  back  to  prison. 
In  the  following  spring,  117  prisoners  died  in  the  prisons  of  Canton.f 

On  the  25th  day  of  the  third  moon  of  the  same  yearj  (lif^31),  "cri- 
minals capitally  convicted  from  the  various  prisons  in  the  several 
districts  of  Canton  province,  to  the  number  of  291  persons,  passed 
in  review  before  the  fooyuen.  According  to  the  usage  in  such  cases, 
the  gates  of  the  great  hall  were  thrown  open.  Then  the  judge,  ac- 
companied by  other  officers,  went  in  and  requested  him  a  first,  se- 
cond, and  third,  time  to  come  out,  and  review  the  prisoners  condemn- 
ed to  die.  He  then  came  forth,  sat  down  in  the  chair  of  state,  and 
interrogated  successively  the  wretched  men  whether  their  names  cor- 
responded to  his  list  or  not.  This  ceremony  being  completed,  a 
common  fan,  thirty  or  sixty  cash,  and  three  loaves  were  bestowed, 
in  the  name  of  the  emperor,  on  every  criminal."  The  fooyuen  of 
Shanse,  by  the  way,  was  brought  to  trial  this  year  on  .several  counts, 
one  of  which  was,  that  on  occasion  of  a  review  of  criminals  similar 
to  the  above,  he  allowed  his  family  to  look  on  from  behind  a  curttiin. 
In  1832,  the  prevailing  theme  of  the  censors  in  the  Peking  gazette,  is 
we  are  told,  the  abuses  in  criminal  courts  and  prisons,  where  many 
innocent  people  are  detained,  maltreated,  and  tortured  till  they 
die.  "  Some  of  the  original  documents,"  says  the  translator,  "  are 
interesting  curiosities,  but  are  too  long  for  translation  and  insertion, 
as  we  have  on  former  occasions  given  many  specimens." 


Art.  V.  Walks  about  Canton:  European  landing-place;  women 
gambling;  a  lost  child;  horseflesh;  nest  of  opium  smokers; 
bambooing.     Extracts  from  a  private  journal. 

Left  Macao  at  evening  twilight  yesterday  in  the  Union,  and  at  noon 
to-day  stept  on  shore  in  fpont  of  the  factories.  On  landing  here, 
trunks  are  usually  opened,  and  luggage  of  every  description  examined, 
and  sometimes  fees  are  demanded  by  the  hoppo's  domestics,  who  act 

*  Canton  Register,  May  15lli,  1830.  t  Canlon  Register,  April  19th,  1831. 

t  Canton  Register,  Jnly  4th,  1831. 


fi-i^  Walks  aboiif  Canton.  Nov. 

IIS  tide-waiters:  to-day,  however,  none  of  them  made  iheir  appear- 
ance :  1  suppose,  therefore,  that  it  is  left  with  them  to  examine  or 
not,  as  they  choose :  what  the  law  is  in  this  respect  I  do  not  know. 
But  respecting  the  landing-place,  I  have  understood  that  the  laws 
forbid  native  boats  to  anchor  in  front  of  the  factories :  were  these 
observed,  foreigners  would  have  a  good  view  of  the  river,  and  a  con- 
venient place  to  come  on  shore ;  but  now  the  whole  landing-place  is 
crowded  with  boats,  and  the  poor  fan  kwei  must  land  in  any  way 
they  can,  which  is  sometimes  done  with  no  small  inconvenience. 
Tuesday^  September  Xst^  1835. 

Gambling  is  known  to  prevail  extensively  among  the  Chinese: 
but  never,  before  to-day,  have  I  seen  women  engaged  in  it.  Walk- 
ing through  the  streets  in  the  western  part  of  the  suburbs,  I  came 
across  two  old  dames  quietly  seated  by  the  wayside,  gambling  for 
a  pair  of  cloth  shoes.  A  few  words  to  them,  attracted  a  crowd ;  and 
a  few  words  more  made  them  objects  of  derision,  but  did  not  deter 
them  from  their  game.     Wednesday^  2d. 

A  lost  child.  Children  are  often  stolen  in  the  streets  of  Canton, 
and  carried  off  and  sold.  To-day  I  met  two  criers  in  pursuit  of  a 
lost  child,^a  little  girl  eleven  years  old.  The  men  carried  a  heavy 
gong  and  a  flag :  the  first  to  attract  attention,  and  the  latter  to  an- 
nounce their  object,  which  was  done  by  broad  characters  written  on 
the  flag.  Sometimes  rewards  are  offered  for  the  lost  children  ;  but 
nothing  was  offered  in  the  present  instance.     Tuesday^  15M. 

Horseflesh  must  be  poor  food,  if  what  I  saw  this  afternoon  was 
a  fair  specimen  of  it.  A  man  passed  me  in  a  crowd,  carrying  on  his 
shoulder  something  like  a  slab  of  oak,  and  I  was  surprised  to  notice, 
by  the  hoof  which  formed  a  part  of  it,  that  it  was  the  hind  quarter 
of  a  horse.  The  people  who  can  relish  such  food  must  be  '  hardy  ' 
indeed.     Thursday^  I7th, 

Nest  of  opium  smokers.  Happening  to  be  at  the  side  of  the  river 
to-day  when  a  large  theatrical  boat  had  just  arrived,  its  proprietor, 
or  some  one  else  in  his  stead,  invited  me  on  board — more  for  their 
amusement  than  mine.  A  short  visit  satisfied  my  curiosity.  The 
boat  was  crowded  with  people,  and  they  were  civil  and  polite,  in 
their  way.  Most  of  them  had  been  making  large  drafts  on  the  '  black 
commodity,*  and  four  were  then  at  their  pipes.  The  company  of 
players  was  engaged  to  perform  on  one  of  the  public  theatres  to- 
morrow morning,  and  the  manager  was  preparing  a  scheme  of  the 
contemplated  performance.     Friday^  2M, 

Bambooing  seems  to  be  a  favorite  amusement,  as  well  as  a  heavy 
punishment,  among  the  Chinese.  I  was  passing  one  of  the  theatres 
this  evening,  just  when  a  comic  piece  closed.  One  of  the  principal 
actors,  who  represented  an  officer  in  disguisc,had  been  detected,  tried, 
and  sentenced  to  the  bamboo.  He  was  quickly  disrobed  and  thrown 
prostrate  with  his  face  to  the  ground:  four  police-men  held  him  fast, 
and  a  sturdy  lictor  applied  the  bamboo — to  the  bitter  pain  of  the 
culprit  and  the  great  amusement  of  the  multitude.   Tucsiiay/)c1.  iyth. 


1835.  Journal  of  Occiurences.  343 


Art.  Vf.      Journal   of  Occurrences,     An  imperial  edict  respecting 
foreign  ships  on  the  coast;  reform  of  morals;  tombs  of  the  em- 
presses; remission  of  taxes;  false  coin;  new  tse'dngkeun;  fire  in 
the  city  of  Canton, 

Foreign  vesad  on  the  coast  of  China.  Two  or  three  expresses  have  arrived  here 
from  the  capital  during;  the  month :  one  of  them  contained  the  following  edict 
relative  to  the  voyage  of  the  Huron :  it  was  received  with  a  note  from  the  hong 
merchants  on  the  10th  instant. 

"Ke,  acting  eovemor  of  Kwangtung  and  Kwangse,  and  lieut.-govemor  of 
Kwangtune,  to  tne  hong  merchants,  requiring  their  full  acquaintar^ce  with  the 
following  document. — On  the  14th  instant  (Nov.  4th),  I  received  an  express  from 
the  Buara  of  War,  transmitting  the  accompanying  letter,  addressed  '  to  Ke,  the 
lieut.-governor  of  Kwangtung,  and  acting  governor  of  the  two  provinces,  to  be 
by  him  enjoined  on  Pftng  ihe  superintendent  of  maritime  customs.' 

'* '  On  the  24th  day  of  the  dth  moon,  in  the  ]5th  yeai*  of  Taoukwang(Oct.  15th), 

we  (the  members  of  the  Council)  received  the  subjoined  imperial  mandate : 

'  On  a  former  occasion,  Chung  Tsean^  having  reported  that  an  English  vessel  had 
sailed  to  the  coast  of  Shantung  province,  my  decree  was  then  issued,  command- 
ing the  governors  and  lieut.-governors  of  Uheihle,  Keangnan,  Shantung,  Fuh- 
keen,  and  ChSkean^,  and  the  director  of  the  department  of  Moukden,  to  give 
strict  orders  to  their  subordinate  officers,  both  civil  and  military,  to  go  ana  be 
on  their  watch,  ward  off  and  obstruct  (foreign  vessels),  and  not  to  suffer  the  least 
remissness.  But  it  is  now  reported  by  Fung  Tsanheun,  that  an  English  vessel 
is,  in  an  irregular  manner,  sailing  about  regardless  (of  the  laws);  and  he  therefore 
requests  that  commands  be  given  to  the  great  officers  of  Kwangtung  to  issue  strict 
orders  to  the  ^  (or  chief)  of  the  said  barbarians,  that  the  restrictive  rules  may  be 
eternally  obeyed,  so  as  to  render  the  dignity  of  the  empire  in  the  highest  degree 
impressive,  and  effectively  prevent  future  evils.  The  Englbh  barbarians,  in  &eir 
commercial  intercourse  at  Canton,  have  heretofore  been  regarded  as  violent  and 
turbulent,  crafty  and  deceitful.  And  the  great  officers,  the  governors  and  lieut.- 
guvemors,  have  observed  towards  them  a  degree  of  liberality  exceeding  the  com- 
mon bounds  of  indulgence.  Hence,  of  late  years,  they  have  usurped  poissession 
of  a  quay,  have  with  presumption  sent  in  petitions  and  statements  (to  the  chief 
local  authorities),  clandestinely  brought  foreign  females  to  Canton,  sat  in  sedans 
with  four  bearers,  &c.  And  in  the  12th  year  of  Taoukwang  (1832),  they  dared 
to  sail  in  a  foreign  vessel  to  FuhkeSn,  and  all  along  Ch(keang,  Keangnan,  Shan- 
tung, and  Moukden.  In  the  autumn  of  last  year,  again,  they  brought  ships  of  war 
into  the  inner  territory  of  Kwangtung  to  Whampoa,  only  40  U  distant  from  the 
provincial  capital ;  and  had  the  audacity  to  fire  off  musketry,  and  great  guns, 
Leepine  up  a  thundering  fire  at  the  forts.  These  ref>eated  instances  of  contempt 
towar£  the  laws,  are  indeed  highly  inconsistent  with  what  (the  national)  dig- 
nity requires.  On  this  occasion,  too,  when  the  barbarian  ship  sailed  upon  the 
coast  ot  Shantung,  a  wish  was  shown  to  distribute  foreign  books,  designing  to  se- 
duce men  with  lies, — a  most  strange  and  astonbhing  proceeding!  This  sailing  of 
the  barbarian  ship  upon  the  coasts  of  all  the  provinces,  and  cruising  to  and  fro, 
(could  not  be)  unless  under  the  direction  and  apfiointment  of  the  said  barbarian 
eye.  Otherwise  how  would  they  act  in  such  an  irre^lar  manner,  without  fear  or 
dread  of  the  laws  ?  Let  Ke  immediately  issue  explicit  orders  to  the  said  barbarian 
eve,  and  others,  (showing  them)  that  the  laws  and  enactments  of  the  celestial  em- 
pire, in  suffering  them  to  nave  commercial  intercourse  at  Canton,  are  directed  by 
celestial  favor  beyond  the  usual  bounds.  Hereafter,  they  must  pay  obedience  to 
the  restrictive  rules,  the  same  as  the  other  barbarians ;  and  must  not  sail  to  all 
the  provinces,  foolishly  thinking  to  find  out  new  paths  to  gain.  If  they  again 
indulge  their  own  desires,  and  act  thus  irregulariy,  they  must  be  immediately 
driven  out  of  thp  port,  and  no  longer  allowed  commercial  intercourse.  It  will 
be  found  hard  to  tran5grcs:»  the  statute.<«  of  the  government.     Let  tbcm  not  in- 


volve  tliemselves  in  euilt  and  criminBlily,  nor  gire  iJi^niaelves  occasiun  for  fu- 
lurarepenlmice.  Huke  known  this  decree  (o  Ke,  nnd  <«l  bim  enjoin  i1  on  Pinf. 
Kespect  Uiis,'    In  ubedience  hereto,  we  tlie  miiiUtere  of  the  Council  forward  (hu 

"  1  Ibe  acting  governor  having- received  the  above,  now  iwue  Uiia  order  When 
it  reaches  the  said  aenior  merchanli,  let  (hem  innnediulel}'  and  eiplicillj  com- 
oiand  the  English  barbarian  merchanli  or  the  heail  of  aU'airi  to  acl  in  reapectful 
obedience  to  (he  above,  and  lu  enjoin  orders  on  alJ  (he  barbarian  merchonti  of 
the  said  nation,  (telling  (hem)  (bat  the  laws  and  enactmenta  of  the  ceteitial  em- 
pire, in  suffering  them  to  have  commercial  intercourse  at  Canton,  are  dictated  by 
celeiliaJ  favor  beyond  the  usual  bound^of  iridulEence.  Hereafter,  Ihey  mual  pa; 
obedience  to  the  restrictive  rulei,  Che  itame  as  Jo  the  otlierliarbarians;  and  muat 
not  sail  to  all  the  nrovinces.  foolishly  thinking  lo  traro  out  new  paths  to  gain,  if 
they  again  indulge  their  own  desires,  and  acl  liius  irregularly,  they  must  be  im- 
mediately driven  out  of  the  pnH,  and  no  longer  allowed  commercial  intercourae. 
It  will  be  found  hard  lo  transgress  the  alalutKs  of  the  government.  Lei  tJiem  be 
careful  not  to  draw  on  tbemsHlves  guilt  and  criminality  ;  nor  give  Iliemselves 
DCCBsiun  for  future  repentance.  Tremhle  hercat!  Be  very  attentive  hereto. 
These  are  I  lie  orders. 

■'Taonkwang,  15th  year,  9lh  moon,  15lh  day."  (November  5th.) 

R^omt  1^  mora'j.  One  of  the  censnrs,  appointed  lo  watch  over  tlie  morala  of 
the  -lountry,  bas  receutly  memiriiilized  *lie  emiieror,  recjuBsling  lliat  the  great 
ruiera  in  the  several  provinces  may  be  directed  to  I'eform  the  ainises  which  are 
now  everywhere  sn  common.  Kniiberiea,  thefts,  and  such  like,  are  the  evila  of 
which  he  complains.  The  uensor  naniea  several  provinces,  and  among  them 
Shantung  and  Rwangtung,  in  which  illegalities  are  most  common:  but  he  sug- 
gests no  meaaurns  by  wliicli  (lie  desired  reform  may  be  effected ;  and  under  the 
present  order  of  things,  we  fenr  there  are,  in  the  iKissession  of  the  government, 
neither  the  means  nor  disposition  to  eSect  any  change  for  tlie  belter.  If  the  cea- 
aor  or  some  of  the  other  guardians  of  the  peace  of  the  empire,  would  recommend 
to  his  majesty  the  free  circulation  of  good  books,  then  (here  would  be  some 
prospect  of  improvement :  and  it  la  poaaible  that  such  means  may  be  employed 
aucceasfully,  even  without  imperial  sanction. 

TOatbi  y  the  entpnttt*.  It  appears  by  a  late  gazette  that  the  remainaof  two  of 
the  emperor's  consorts  bave  been  removed  during  the  preaeni  season.  The  3d 
day  of  the  9th  moon,  (the  34th  ultimo,)  was  the  day  Bied  for  conveying  them  lo 
Lungtseuenke,  the  place  where  they  were  to  be  finally  deposited;  and  December 
30th  ia  appointed  for  the  emperor  to  offer  the  appropriate  aecrificea.  The  pre- 
parations for  tliese  were  lo  be  made  in  due  order,  and  by  the  appropriate  officefi. 

/jemusion  of  tarts.  His  majesty  Taonkwang  has  issued  a  decree,  directing  all 
the  chief  officers  of  the  empire  to  make  speedy  returns  of  all  the  suma  wLicb 
were  due  to  the  imperial  treasury  previous  to  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign,  1630 ; 
thia  is  done  that  all  sucli  debts  may  be  remitted  in  order  to  show  forth  throuehont 
the  empire  his  boutidleaa  goodneaa  and  Joy,  occasioned  by  the  completion  of  the 
siitielh  year  in  tlie  age  of''  his  lioly  moth'r,  her  imperial  highness  the  empress.!' 

Falge  aiin.  Yuen  WHntseiing,  one  of  the  emperor's  censors,  lias  add.essed  n 
memoritd  to  the  throne  respeoting  false  coin  whicli  is  made  in  various  ports  of  the 
empire.  None  are  allowed  to  engage  In  mnnnfactnring  coin,  except  (hose  em- 
ployed in  the  service  of  tiie  government.  Vaat  quantities  of  coin,  however,  are 
made  by  others,  and  tlis  cenaorrequesls  that  these  interlopers  may  be  a|iprcjiend- 
ed  and  punished.  We  understand  that  there  are  several  private  establish men(B 
for  coining  in  Canton,  known  lo  all  who  choose  to  know  tliem. 

A  nam  tMangkaat  lias  been  anpoiHled  for  Canton,  in  place  of  Soolangali, 
who  a  few  months  since  dieil  ju  iiis  way  hither  from  Peking,  Soolaihfftngalr  is 
said  lo  be  the  new  oIKcer. 

AToiidaii,  tSe  23d-  A  fire  broke  out  last  nigh',  about  7  o'clock,  within  the  wells 
of  the  new  city,  neartlie  moat  western  gale  in  the  wall  which  separates  Iheold 
city  from  the  new,  and  continued  to  sjiread  till  sunrise  this  morning.  Tho  re- 
ports ooncerning  Ihc  manner  in  which  it  cominenoed,  its  eifent.  and  the  amuuiit 
of  ioaa.  are  coiuradictoiy  and  uusatisfHclory.  .Wc  must  dcftT  givlnp  parliculBl> 
till  our  next  number. 


THL 


CHINESE   REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  IV. — December,  1835.  —  No.  8. 


Art.  I.  Heaou  King,  or  Filial  Duty:  author  trnd  age  of  the 
work;  its  character  and  object;  a  translation  with  explanatory 
notes. 

This  work  holds  a  middle  rank  between  the  primary  school  bonks 
of  the  Chinese,  and  their  highest  classical  productions.  It  consists 
chiefly  of  select  sayings  of  Kung  footsze  (Confucius),  and  of  dialogues 
between  him  and  his  pupil  Ts&ng  Tsan.  Who  reduced  it  to  writing, 
we  do  not  know.  After  the  destruction  of  books  by  order  of  Tsin 
Chehwang,  the  Heaou  King  was  found  with  other  cJtissical  works  in 
the  walls  of  the  house  of  Confucius,  wiiere  it  had  been  concealed. 
It  then  contained  twenty-two  sections.  Early  in  the  eighth  century, 
the  emperor  Yuentsung  of  the  Tang  dynasty  wrote  a  commentary 
upon  it.  At  that  time,  however,  h  consisted  of  only  eighteen  sections, 
as  it  does  at  present.  Many  other  learned  men  have  written  upon  it 
during  the  thousand  years  which  havn  since  elapsed.  IVe  have 
l>efore  us  three  editions  of  the  work,  in  all  of  which  it  is  united  with 
the  Seaou  Heo,  Easy  Lessons,  or  more  literally  translated,  Lessons  fur 
the  Young.  Of  these  three  editions,  the  first  is  the  Heaou  King, 
Seaou  Heo,  ching  w&n,  Mhe  plain  text  of  the  treatise  on  Filial  Duty, 
and  of  the  Easy  Lessons  :*  the  second  is  Heaou  King,  Seaou  Heo, 
tswan  choo,  *  Treatise  on  Filial  Duty,  and  the  Easy  Lessons,  with 
notes :'  the  third  is  the  Seaou  Heo  te  choo  ta  ching,  '  a  complete 
collection  of  notes  on  the  Easy  Lessons:^ — to  which  are  added  the 
Treatises  on  Filial  Duty  and  Fidelity.  In  the  text  of  these  three 
editions  there  are  some  slight  discrepancies,  but  none  of  them  arc 
worthy  of  particular  notice  in  the  translation.  The  simple  fact 
that  the  work  contains  the  words  of  the  Chinese  sage  secures  for  it, 
in  the  eyes  of  this  people,  an  immaculate  character,  and  shows  that 
its  only  object  is  to  improve  the  morals  and  the  government  of  *all 
people.'    In  two  of  the  editions  before  us,  the  sections  arc  numbered, 

VOL.   IV.     NO.  viii.  44 


34G  Ileaou  King,  or  Filial  Duty,  Dec. 

and  each  furnished  with  an  appropriate  title ;  these  we  shall  preserve 
in  the  translation.  On  some  parts  of  the  Heaou  King  we  intended 
to  add  a  few  notes  of  explanation  ;  but  the  space  to  which  we  are 
limited,  makes  it  necessary  to  omit  them,  and  to  refer  our  readers  to 
the  original  work  where  they  will  find  the  whole  amplified  and  ex- 
plained. 

Section  i.     Origin  and  rutture  of  filial  duty, 

Confucius  sitting  at  leisure,  with  his  pupil  Tsang  Tsan  by  his  side, 
said  to  him,  **Do  you  understand  how  the  ancient  kings,  who  pos- 
st^ssed  the  greatest  virtue  and  the  best  moral  principles,  rendered  the 
whole  empire  so  obedient,  that  the  people  lived  in  peace  and  har- 
mony, and  no  ill-will  existed  between  superiors  and  inferiors  T* 
Tsang  Tsan,  rising  from  his  seat,  replied,  *'  Destitute  as  I  am  of 
discernment,  how  can  I  understand  the  subject?"  " Filial  duty,'* 
said  the  sage,  '*  is  the  root  of  virtue,  and  the  stem  from  which 
instruction  in  moral  principles  springs  forth.  Sit  down  and  I  will 
explain  this  to  you.  The  first  thing  which  filial  duty  requires  of  us 
is,  that  we  carefully  preserve  from  all  injury,  and  in  a  perfect  state, 
the  bodies  which  we  have  received  from  our  parents.  And  when  we 
acquire  for  ourselves  a  station  in  the  world,  we  should  regulate  our 
conduct  by  correct  principles,  so  as  to  transmit  our  names  to  future 
^generations,  and  reflect  glory  on  our  parents :  this  is  the  ultimate  aim 
of  tilial  duty.  Thus  it  commences  in  attention  to  parents ;  is  con- 
tinued through  a  course  of  services  rendered  to  the  prince ;  and  is 
completed  by  the  elevation  of  ourselves."     It  is  said  in  the  Boiik  of 

Odes: 

"  Think  always  of  your  ancestors ; 
Talk  of  and  imitate  their  virtues." 

Section  ii.     Filial  duly  as  practiced  by  the  son  of  lieaven. 

The  sage  said,  **  If  he  loves  his  parents,  he  cannot  hate  other  peo- 
ple; and  if  he  respects  his  parents,  he  cannot  treat  others  with  ne- 
glect. When,  therefore,  his  love  and  respect  towards  his  parents 
are  perfect,  the  virtuous  instructions  will  be  extended  to  the  people, 
and  all  within  the  four  seas  will  imitate  his  virtuous  example.  Such 
is  the  influence  of  fllial  duty  when  practiced  by  the  son  of  heaven." 
In  the  Book  of  Records  it  is  said  : 


"  When  the  one  man  is  virtuous, 
The  millions  will  rely  upon  him. 


f» 


,  Section  hi.     FUial  duty  exhibited  on  the  part  of  nobles, 

*^  When  those  who  are  above  all  others  are  free  from  pride,  they 
are  not  in  danger  from  exaltation.  When  those  who  form  rules  of 
economy  abide  by  them,  nothing  will  be  wasted  of  all  their  abun- 
dance. To  be  elevated,  and  yet  secure  from  danger,  is  the  way  in 
which  continually  to  maintain  nobility:  and  of  an  abundance  to 
have  nothing  wasted,  is  the  method  by  which  riches  are  to  be  con- 
itiiually  secured.  Thus  preserving  their  nobility  and  riches,  they 
u'lll  he  able  tu  protect  their  ancestral  possessions  with  the  produce  of 


1835.  Ihaou  King^  or  Filial  J)uli/.  'U7 

their  lands,  and  to  keep  their  snlijects  and  |)eo|iloin  pence  and  (piiet- 
ude.  Such  is  the  influence  of  iiUal  duty  when  practiced  hy  the  no- 
bihty."     In  the  Book  of  Odes  it  is*  said  : 

^  Be  watcliful,  be  very  watchful, 
As  though  approaching  a  deep  abyss, 
Or  as  when  treading  upon  tliin  ice." 

Section  iv.     On  the  practice  of  filial  duty  hy  ministers  of  state, 

'*  Robes  other  than  those  whicli  were  allowed  by  the  laws  of  the 
ancient  kings  should  not  be  worn  :  language  opposed  to  their  usage 
should  not  be  employed  :  nor  should  any  presume  to  act  except  in 
accordance  with  their  virtuous  conduct.  If  therefore,  ministers  of 
state  speak  only  according  to  the  rules,  and  act  only  in  harmony  with 
the  principles,  of  those  ancient  kings,  their  words  will  be  unexcep- 
tionable, and  their  conduct  irreproachable.  Then  their  language, 
free  from  erroneous  words,  will  pervade  the  whole  empire;  and  their 
conduct  will  everywhere  be  manifest,  without  one  occasion  of  com- 
plaint, and  unattended  by  any  evil  consequences.  When  their  dress, 
language,  and  conduct,  are  all  well  regulated,  they  will  be  able  to 
preserve  the  temples  of  their  ancestors.  So  great  is  the  influence  of 
filial  duty  when  exhibited  by  ministers  of  state.*'  In  the  Book  of 
Odes  it  is  said  : 

(*  Morning  and  evening  be  watchful : 
And  diligently  serve  the  one  man." 

Section  v.     On  ilie  attention  of  scholars  to  fdiaH  duly, 

''With  the  same  love  that  they  serve  their  fathers,  they  should  serve 
their  mothers  likewise ;  and  with  the  same  respect  that  they  serve 
their  fathers,  they  should  serve  their  prince :  unmixed  love,  then,  will 
be  the  offering  they  make  to  their  mothers ;  unfeigned  respect,  the 
tribute  they  bring  to  their  prince ;  and  towards  their  fathers  both 
these  will  be  combined.  Therefore,  they  ser?e  their  prince  with 
filial  duty  and  are  faithful  to  him  :  they  serve  their  superiors  with 
respect  and  are  obedient  to  them.  By  constant  faithfulness  and 
obedience  towards  those  who  are  above  them,  they  are  enabled  to 
preserve  their  stations  and  emoluments,  and  to  offer  the  sacrifices 
which  are  due  to  their  deceased  ancestors  and  parents.  Such  is  the 
influence  of  filial  duty  when  performed  by  scholars.*'  As  it  is  said  in 
the  Book  of  Odes : 

<*  From  the  hour  of  early  dawn  till  late  retirement  at  night. 
Always  be  careful  not  to  dishonor  those  who  gave  you  birth." 

Section  vi.     On  the  practice  of  filial  duty  by  the  people. 

"  To  observe  the  revolving  seasons,  to  distinguish  the  diversities  of 
soil,  to  be  careful  of.  their  persons,  and  to  practice  economy,  in  order 
diat  they  may  support  their  parents — is  what  filial  duty  requires  of 
the  people. 

^^  Therefore,  from  the  son  of  heaven  down  to  the  common  people, 
whoever  does  not  always  conform  entirely  to  the  requirements  of 


34S  Ileaou  King,  or  Filial  Duty,  Dec. 


filial  duty,  will  surely  be  overtaken  by  calamity :  there  can  be  no 
exception." 

Section  vii.    Filial  duty  illustrated  by  a  consideration  of  (he  three  powers. 

Ts^ng  Tsan  exclaimed,  "  How  great  is  filial  duty.'*  Upon  which 
the  sage  remarked,  *'  It  is  the  grand  law  of  hea?en,  the  great  bond 
of  earth,  and  the  capital  duty  of  man.  The  people  ought  to  conform 
to  the  ordinances  of  heaven  and  earth.  The  wise  man,  by  acting  in 
accordance  with  this  light  of  heaven,  and  this  harmonizing  principle 
of  earth,  easily  reduces  the  empire  to  obedience:  hence  his  instrttc- 
tion  is  perfect,  without  being  severe ;  and  his  government  completely 
effective,  without  being  rigorous. 

**  The  ancient  kings  saw  that  such  a  mode  of  instruction  was  cal* 
culated  to  reform  the  people :  therefore  they  placed  before  them  an 
example  of  universal  love,  and  the  people  never  cast  off  their  parents; 
they  laid  open  to  them  the  principles  of  virtue,  and  the  people  has- 
tened to  put  them  in  practice;  they  showed  an  example  of  respectful 
and  yielding  conduct,  and  the  people  lived  without  contentions ;  they 
led  them  in  the  paths  of  propriety  and  amid  the  delights  of  music, 
and  the  people  enjoyed  peace  and  harmony ;  they  instructed  them 
how  to  choose  the  good  and  avoid  the  evil,  and  the  people  under- 
stood the  prohibitions.*'     It  is  said  in  the  Book  of  Odes: 

*<  How  glorious  was  the  good  master  E  Yin, 
All  the  people  anxiously  looked  up  to  him." 

Section  viii.     The  influence  ofJUial  duly  on  government. 

"  In  ancient  times,"  said  the  sage,  '*  the  illustrious  kings  governed 
the  empire  on  the  principles  of  filial  duty.  They  would  not  treat 
with  disregard  even  the  ministers  of  the  small  countries,  how  much 
less  the  dukes,  counts,  and  barons  of  every  grade :  hence  all  the 
state  gladly  served  the  ancient  kings.  The  nobles  who  ruled  the 
nation  would  not  slight  even  the  widows  and  widowers,  much  less 
the  scholars  and  people :  hence  all  the  people  joyfully  served  the 
ancient  rulers.  The  masters  of  families  would  not  neglect  even 
their  servants  and  concubines,  much  less  their  wives  and  children : 
and  hence  the  members  of  the  families  were  delighted  to  wait  upon 
their  relatives.  When  the  various  duties  of  society  were  thus  care- 
fully performed,  parents  enjoyed  tranquillity  while  they  lived,  and 
after  their  decease  sacrifices  were  offered  to  their  disembodied  spirits. 
And  hence  the  whole  empire  was  gladdened  with  perfect  peace  and 
quiet ;  no  distressing  calamities  arose ;  and  the  horrors  of  rebellion 
were  unknown.  It  was  thus  the  ancient  kings  ruled  the  empire  on 
the  principle  of  filial  piety."     As  it  is  said  in  the  Book  of  Odes: 

•*  They  exhibited  a  pattern  of  virtuous  conduct, 
And  the  nations  on  all  sides  submitted  to  them.*' 

Section  ix.     The  influence  of  the  sages  on  the  government. 

''  Conrerning  the  virtues  of  ihc  sages,"  said  Tsang  Tsan,  *'  may 
I  presume  to  avsk  whether  there  is  any  one  greater  than  filial  duty  ?** 


1835.  Rcaon  King,  oi    Final  Ihtfij.  M\) 

Coni'iiciiis  replied,  ^*  Of  nil  tlniii>s  wliicli  (icrive  tli<'ir  natiirn  troiii 
lieaveii  and  rarth,  man  is  the  most  iiolihr:  and  of  all  tlir.  dntir.s  which 
arc  incunibrnt  on  him,  there  is  nono  ^roati^r  than  (ilial  ohedicnco: 
nor  in  performing  this,  is  there  anything  so  essential  as  to  reverenhe 
the  father :  and  as  a  mark  of  reverence,  there  is  nothing  more  im- 
portant than  to  place  him  on  an  eqnality  with  heaven.  Thns  did  the 
noble  lord  of  Chow.  Formerly,  he  sacrificed  on  the  round  altar  to 
the  spirits  of  his  remote  ancestors,  as  equal  with  Heaven  ;  and  in  the 
open  hall  he  sacrificed  to  Wan  Wang,  as  equal  with  the  Supreme 
Ruler.  And  hence  all  the  nobles  within  the  four  seas,  according  to 
their  respective  ranks,  sent  to  aid  him  in  the  sacrificial  rites.  Since 
such  was  the  influence  of  filial  duty,  what  virtue  of  the  sages  could 
surpass  it?  Therefore,  the  child  was  instructed  to  cherish  with 
daily  increasing  reverence  the  parents  who  gave  him  birth,  and  who 
dandled  him  on  their  knees.  Thus  the  sages,  by  a  reverential 
deportment,  taught  respect ;  and  by  filial  regard,  inculcated  love. 
Hence  their  instruction  was  perfect  without  being  severe,  and  their 
government  effectual  without  being  rigorous.  All  this  was  in  conse- 
quence of  their  inculcating  fundamental  principles.  The  feelings 
which  ought  to  characterize  the  intercourse  between  father  and  son 
are  of  a  heavenly  nature,  resembling  the  bonds  which  exist  between 
a  prince  and  his  ministers.  The  son  derives  his  life  from  his  father 
and  mother,  than  which  no  gift  transmitted  from  one  to  another  can 
be  greater;  the  regards  of  his  parents  are  fixed  upon  him,  than 
which  no  favor  can  be  more  important.  Therefore,  not  to  love  one's 
parents,  but  yet  to  love  others,  is  a  perversion  of  virtuous  principles : 
and  not  to  reverence  one's  parents,  and  yet  to  respect  others,  is  a 
violation  of  the  rules  of  propriety.  Thus  to  turn  that  which  is  in 
accordance  with  virtue  into  its  opposite,  leaves  the  people  without 
any  rule  to  guide  them.  And  he  who  acts  in  this  manner  has  no 
share  of  goodness,  but  is  altogether  evil.  And  though  he  should  at- 
tain his  wishes,  honorable  men  will  not  treat  him  with  respect.  It 
is  not  thus  with  the  truly  good  man.  His  words  are  worthy  of  at- 
tention ;  his  deportment  is  agreeable ;  his  integrity  commands  res- 
pect ;  his  conduct  in  the  managemetit  of  business  is  deserving  of 
imitation ;  and  all  his  movements  may  be  regarded  as  patterns  of 
correct  behavior.  When  such  an  one  goes  among  the  people,  they 
will  love  and  reverence  him,  and  strive  to  be  like  him.  Such  an  one, 
therefore,  is  able  to  carry  instruction  to  perfection,  and  make  his 
government  truly  effective. ''     As  in  the  Book  of  Odes  it  is  said  : 

"The  great  and  good  man 
k  never  guilty  of  an  error." 

Section  x.     The  acts  of  filial  dufy  enumei^ated. 

"Those  children  who  properly  understand  and  perform  their 
duty,"  said  the  sage,  **  serve  their  parents  with  their  best  and  highest 
powers ;  they  habitually  pay  to  them  the  utmost  respect.  In  sup- 
porting them,  they  manifest  unmixed  pleasure;  in  sickness,  they 
exhibit  unfeigned  regret ;  at  their  death,  they  arc  overwhelmed  with 


< 


350  Ifnaov  King^  or  Filial  Duty,  Dec. 

extreme  grief;  and  in  sncrificing  to  their  manes,  tliey  display  un- 
Imiinded  reverence.  Being  perfect  in  these  five  particulars,  they 
may  then  be  regarded  as  having  completed  their  duty.  Those  who 
perform  aright  the  services  they  owe  to  their  parents,  if  they  are  in 
elevated  stations  will  not  be  proud  ;  oor  insubordinate,  if  in  inferior 
ones;  nor  contentious,  if  they  are  among  the  multitude.  But  if 
those  who  are  high  in  authority  become  proud,  they  will  be  ruined ; 
if  those  who  are  in  inferior  stations  become  insubordinate,  they  will 
be  punished ;  and  if  those  who  are  among  the  multitude  become 
contentious,  they  will  occasion  a  war  of  weapons.  If,  therefore, 
either  of  these  three  evils  are  not  put  away,  the  mere  fact  of  daily 
supplying  parents  with  the  best  animal  food,  can  never  he  regarded 
as  the  performance  of  filial  duty." 

Section  xi.     Of  crimes  and  punishmenU. 

"  There  are,"  continued  the  sage,  *'  three  thousand  crimes  to 
which  one  or  the  other  of  the  five  kinds  of  punishment  is  attached 
as  a  penalty ;  and  of  these  no  one  is  greater  than  disobedience  to 
parents.  When  ministers  exercise  control  over  the  monarch,  then 
there  is  no  supremacy ;  when  the  maxims  of  the  sages  are  set  aside, 
then  the  law  is  abrogated :  and  so  those  who  disregard  filial  duty, 
are  as  though  they  had  no  parents.  These  three  evils  prepare  the 
way  for  universal  rebellion." 

Section  xii.    '77ie  best  moral  principles*  amplified  and  explained, 

'*  For  teaching  the  people  to  love  one  another,"  the  sage  remarked, 
*^  there  is  nothing  so  beneficial  as  a  proper  understanding  of  filial 
duty  ;  for  teaching  them  the  rules  of  politeness  and  obedience,  there 
is  nothing  so  good  as  a  tliorouf^h  knowledge  of  the  duties  which 
brothers  owe  to  each  other :  for  reforming  arid  improving  their  man- 
ners, instruction  in  music  is  the  most  efficient  means  that  can  be 
employed  :  and  for  promoting  the  tranquillity  of  rulers  and  the  sub- 
ordination of  the  people,  nothing  is  equal  to  properly  inculcating  the 
principles  of  propriety.  Now  propriety  of  conduct  has  its  foundation 
in  respect.  When  [princes]  respect  their  parents,  children  take 
pleasure  [in  imitating  them];  when  respect  is  shown  to  elder  brothers, 
the  younger  will  rejoice  [to  follow  the  exfimple] ;  when  the  sove- 
reign is  respected,  his  ministers  will  be  delighted.  Thus  when  one  is 
duly  respected,  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  receive  pleasure; 
and  the  few,  by  paying  respect,  render  the  many  happy.  This  ex- 
plains what  is  meant  by  '  the  best  moral  principles.'  " 

Section  xiii.  ^The  greatest  virtue*  amplified  and  explained, 
"  The  instruction  of  the  truly  good  man,"  the  sage  again  remark- 
ed, ''is  communicated  to  the  people  by  inculcating  filial  obedience, 
and  this  without  their  repairing  daily  to  his  house,  or  even  seeing 
him.  His  inculcation  of  filial  obedience  causes  all  the  parents  in  the 
empire  to  be  duly  respected.  His  inculcation; of  right  feelings  towards 
elder  brothers  is  the  means  of  making  all  elder  brothers  properly 


1835.  lieaou  King^  or  Filial  Dutt/.  3ol 

respected.  And  by  teaciiing  tiiiiiisterial  tidelity,  he  causes  all  the 
people  of  the  empire  to  pay  due  respect  to  their  rulers/*  In  the 
Book  of  Odes  it  is  said : 

«^Let  all  tlie  rulers  in  the  empire 
Become  the  fathers  and  motliers  of  the  people.'* 

*'  Now  without  carrying  virtue  to  its  utmost  limit,  who  is  there  that 
can  keep  the|i^ople  in  this  high  degree  obedient  1** 

Section  xiv.     The  principle  of  ^gaining  reputation'  illustrated, 

'^  The  truly  good  man,"  said  the  sage,  '*  serves  his  parents  with 
filial  piety ;  and  will,  therefore,  in  like  manner,  be  faithful  to  his 
prince,  lie  serves  his  elder  brotliers  with  true  fraternal  feelings,  and 
consequently  will,  in  the  same  measure,  be  obedient  to  his  superiors. 
He  rules  well  his  own  house,  and  will  accordingly,  in  the  same  way 
control  those  who  are  in  authority  under  him.  Thus  by  his  conduct 
at  home  being  perfect,  his  reputation  is  established  and  will  be  trans- 
mitted to  future  generations." 

Section  xv.  On  remonstrance, 
Ts&ng  Tsan  addressing  the  sage  said,  '*  1  have  heard  you  say  that 
a  son  should  tenderly  love  and  respectfully  reverence  his  parents, 
seek  to  promote  their  present  tranquillity,  and  thus  render  their 
names  illustrious:  may  I  presume  to  ask,  if  one  who  [without  due 
consideration]  obeys  his  father  in  all  things  is  worthy  to  be  called  a 
filial  son?"  '*  What  an  inquiry  this!"  exclaimed  the  sage,  "what 
an  inquiry  this !  Formerly,  if  the  emperor  had  only  seven  ministers 
who  would  remonstrate  with  him,  though  he  himself  were  destitute 
of  virtue,  yet  he  lost  not  his  empire.  The  nobles,  though  they  might 
be  devoid  of  principle,  yet  if  they  had  even  five  servants  who  would 
remonstrate  with  them,  lost  not  their  respective  countries.  So  also 
with  regard  to  the  magistrates;  though  unprincipled  themselves,  if 
they  had  only  three  faithful  attendants  who  would  remonstrate  with 
them,  their  houses  were  not  brought  to  ruin.  And  if  a  scholar  had 
faithful  friends  to  remonstrate  with  him,  then  he  would  not  lose  his 
good  name.  Even  so  a  father,  if  he  have  a  faithful  son  who  will 
remonstrate  with  him,  will  not  be  in  danger  of  falling  into  evil. 
When,  therefore,  iniquity  lies  in  the  way  of  one's  parents,  a  son  may 
not  refrain  from  remonstrating  with  them.  Nor  may  a  minister  or 
servant  abstain  from  remonstrating  with  his  master.  Under  such 
circumstances,  how  can  mere  inconsiderate  obedience  to  a  parent's 
commands  be  regarded  as  filial  duty?" 

Section  xvi.     On  the  retributive  results  of  the  performance  qfJUial  duty, 

"The  ancient  kings,"  said  the  sage,  "served  their  parents  with 
true  filial  respect ;  hence  they  could  serve  heaven  ihtelligently.  In 
the  same  way  they  honored  their  mothers;  and  hence  could  honor 
the  earth  with  an  understanding  mind.  With  them,  concord  and 
obedience  were  maintained  between  seniors  and  juniors ;  hence  su- 
periors and  inferiors  moved  in  their  respective  spheres.  To  them,  who 


352  Ueaou  King^  or  Filial  Ihdkf.  Dec. 

understand  clearly  tlie  principles  oi'  serving  heaven  and  lioiioruig 
earth,  the  spiritual  intelligences  will  manifest  theuiselves.  Eveu 
the  son  of  heaven  must  have  some  one  above  him,  namely  his  father; 
he  must  have  some  one  senior  to  himself,  to  be  regarded  as  his  elder 
brother.  But  it  is  in  the  ancestral  temple  that  he  displays  the  most 
perfect  degree  of  reverence,  not  forgetful  of  his  parents,  but  adorning 
himself  with  virtue,  and  diligently  attending  to  his  conduct,  lest  he 
dishonor  his  progenitors ;  it  is  there,  while  worshiping  with  the  pro- 
foundest  reverence,  that  the  spirits  of  his  ancestors  manifest  them- 
selves to  him.  He  who  performs  filial  and  fraternal  duties  perfectly, 
will  comprehend  the  spiritual  intelligences,  and  spread  light  through- 
out the  four  seas.  There  will  be  nothing  beyond  his  comprehension.'* 
As  expressed  in  the  Book  of  Odes : 

• 

**From  the  west  and  from  tlie  east, 
From  tlie  south  and  from  the  nortli. 
None  thought  of  insubmission." 

Section  xvii.     On  serving  the  prince. 

** The  truly  good  man,"  said  the  sage,  "when  in  the  presence  of 
the  prince,  will  serve  him  with  fidelity ;  and  when  he  retires,  will 
seek  to  amend  his  faults :  he  will  strive  to  guide  his  majesty  to  what 
is  excellent,  and  to  rescue  him  from  what  is  evil.  Then  the  prince 
and  his  ministers  will  love  one  another."  Again  it  is  said  in  the 
Book  of  Odes : 

"Their  hearts  love  the  prince, 
When  afar  off  they  speak  no  evil  of  him ; 
They  retain  him  in  tlieir  hearts. 
And  never  for  a  day  forget  him." 

Section  xvm.     On  the  death  of  parents. 

Again  the  sage  remarked,  "  At  the  death  of  parents,  filial  sons  will 
not  mourn  to  excess;  in  the  ritual  observances  they  will  not  be 
extravagant,  nor  too  precise  in  the  use  of  language;  they  will  not  be 
pleased  with  elegant  dress,  nor  enchanted  with  sounds  of  music,  nor 
delighted  with  the  flavor  of  delicate  food.  Such  is  the  nature  of  grief. 
After  three  days  they  may  eat.  The  sages  taught  the  people  not  to 
destroy  the  living  on  account  of  the  dead,  nor  to  injure  themselves 
with  grief.  The  term  of  mourning  is  limited  to  three  years,  to  show 
the  people  that  it  must  have  an  end.  When  a  parent  dies,  the  coffin 
and  a  case  for  it  are  made  ready,  and  the  corpse  wrapped  in  a 
shroud  is  laid  therein.  The  sacrificial  vessels  are  arranged,  and 
lamentation  is  made  for  the  deceased.  The  members  of  the  family, 
male  and  female,  moving  by  the  side  of  the  cofiin,  weep  as  they  ad- 
vance. A  felicitous  burial-place  is  selected,  and  the  body  is  there 
laid  down  to  rest.  Then  an  ancestral  temple  is  erected,  and  offerings 
are  there  made  to  the  departed  spirit.  And  in  spring  and  autumn, 
sacrificial  rites  are  performed  in  order  to  keep  the  df'ad  in  perpetual 
remembrance. — Thus  with  affection  and  respect  to  serve  parents 
while    living,  and  mourn  and  lament  for  them  when  dead,  consti- 


1835.  Heaou  King,  or  FUial  Duty.  353 

lutes  the  fuiidameiitnl  duty  of  the  living ;  and  tfius  the  claiiiis  of  pa- 
rents, both  while  living  and  when  dead,  are  fully  satisfied :  this  is 
the  accomplishment  of  filial  duty/* 

Here  ends  our  translation  of  the  Ilenon  King.  We  shall  not 
now  pause  to  comment  on  the  maxims  which  it  contains.  The  at- 
tentive reader  will  find  in  it  a  cause  for  many  of  the  usages  which  are 
so  prevalent  and  firmly  established  among  the  Chinese.  It  is,  doubt- 
less, from  original  sources  of  this  description,  that  we  must  derive 
our  knowledge  of  the  existing  customs,  manners,  morals,  and  religions 
of  the  many  millions  who  inhabit  the  Middle  Kingdom.  While  wo 
request  our  readers  carefully  to  pursue  and  notice  with  us  the  leading 
sentiments  of  these  standard  works  of  the  Chinese,  they  will  for  the 
present,  we  trust,  excuse  us  from  drawing  general  conclusions.  It 
would  be  easy  to  turn  over  a  few  pages  of  the  classics,  and  then  give 
opinions  ex  cathedr^ :  but  we  desire  first  to  put  our  readers  in  pos- 
session of  facts,  from  which  they  may  form  their  own  opinions  and 
draw  their  own  conclusions :  in  due  time,  however,  they  shall  be 
welcome  to  our  own — such  as  they  are.  A  few  explanatory  notes 
are  all  that  we  shall  add  for  the  present. 

The  discourse  which  the  sage  commenced  in  the  first  section  is 
continued  to  the  close  of  the  sixth;  we  have  accordingly  marked 
these  sections,  excepting  only  the  extracts  from  the  She  King  or 
Book  of  Odes,  as  his  words,  thougli  they  are  not  introduced  with  the 
formula  tsze  yue,  ^  the  sage  said.'  By  '  the  ancient  kings,'  the  sage 
designates  Yaou,  Shun,  Yu,  and  their  successors,  who  were  the  first 
rulers  of  the  nation,  and  are  constantly  referred  to  by  the  Chinese 
as  holy  and  perfect  men,  worthy  of  ail  commendation  and  to  be  imi- 
tated by  all  future  generations.  The  'three  powers,'  named  rn  the 
seventh  section,  are  heaven,  earth,  and  man.  See  the  Sautsze  King, 
page  108  of  the  present  volume.  In  the  ninth  section,  Teen,  '  Hea- 
ven,' (one  of  the  three  powers  mentioned  above,)  and  Shang  Te,  the 
•  Supreme  Ruler,'  seem  to  be  perfectly  synonymous :  and  whatever 
ideas  the  Chinese  attach  to  them,  it  is  evident  that  the  noble  lord  of 
Chow  regarded  his  ancestors,  immediate  and  remote,  as  their  equals, 
and  paid  to  the  one  the  same  homage  as  to  the  other.  In  thus  ele- 
vating mortals  to  an  equality  with  the  Supreme  Ruler,  he  is  upheld 
and  approved  by  Confucius,  and  has  been  imitated  by  myriads  of 
every  generation  of  his  countrymen  down  to  the  present  day. 


VOL.    IV.      NO.    VIII.  45 


A 


354  First  Rtpori  of  the  U,  K,  Society.  Dsa;. 


Art.  II.  First  Report  of  the  Society  for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful 
Knowledge  in  China^  with  the  minutes  of  the  first  annual  mcei^ 
ing^  held  at  Canton,  October,  \9th,  18^)5. 

[Thb  feeling  of  interest  which  the  members  of  the  foreign  community  in 
China  have  manifested  in  behalf  of  the  Society,  whose  first  Report  we  have 
now  the  pleasure  of  entering  on  our  pages,  augurs  well.  It  has  been  affirmed 
by  some  that  men  **  come  here  only  to  make  money  ;*'  and  the  Chinese  have 
reiterated,  **  that  all  foreigners  are  gain-seeking  and  crafty  in  their  disposi. 
tioiis.*'  Admitting,  as  we  must,  that  there  has  been  too  nmcli  occasion  for 
these  charges,  it  is  yet  gratifying  to  see  before  the  world  in  the  public  pro> 
ceedings  of  this  society,  clear  proof  that  foreigners  who  come  to  this  country 
have  other  objects  in  view  than  mere  selfish  gains.  The  Chinese  ought  to  be 
convinced,  that  foreigners  are  their  friends,  and  not  their  enemies :  now,  to 
convince  them  of  this,  the  Society  for  the  Difilision  of  Useful  Knowledge  is 
admirably  adapted.  Only  let  the  Society  steadily,  yet  vigorously,  pursue  its 
noble  aims,  and  its  course  will  be  like  that  of  the  sun,  pouring  down  a  fiood  of 
genial  light  over  the  whole  face  of  the  land.  The  Canton  Register  and  the 
(Janton  Press  hove  declared  themselves  ready  to  promote  the  objects  of  the 
Society,  and  the  Chinese  Repository  will  gladly  do  the  same.] 

Agreeably  to  public  notice,  the  first  annual  general  meethifif  of  the  Soci- 
ety for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful  Knowledge  in  China  was  held  this  day  at  12 
o'clock,  in  tJie  American  hong.  No.  2.  There  were  present  the  followinff 
gentlemen :  William  Jardine,  Robert  Inglis,  William  S.  Wetmore,  W.  Bell, 
James  Innes,  D.  W.  C.  Olyphant,  G.  R.  Sampson,  Alexander  Matheson,  W. 
McKillighi,  Andrew  Johnstone,  J.  Slade,  W.  Mackenzie,  R.  Turner,  S.  W. 
Williams,  J.  Henry,  Framjee  Pestonjee,  and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  F.  R.  fianson, 
H.  Lockwood,  P.  Parker,  m.  d.,  and  E.  C.  Bridgman.  The  meethig  was 
called  to  order  by  Mr.  Bridgman,  when,  both  the  president  and  secretary  of  tlie 
Society  being  absent  from  Canton,  Mr.  Wetmore  was  caUed  to  the  chair, 
and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bridgman  appointed  secretary.  The  following  report  of 
the  committee  was  then  read  by  the  secretary. 

When  j^real  enterprises  are  to  be  undertaken  in  unexplored  fields, 
the  first  cfibrts  are  usually  compassed  with  many  difficulties  and  oiften 
opposed  by  great  obstacles.  Perhaps  no  association  was  ever  formed 
under  circunislances  more  peculiar  than  those  of  this  society.  Free, 
pacific,  and  benevolent  in  its  design,*  it  recognizes  no  authority,  either 
to  protector  sustain  it,  except  those  of  reason  and  truth.  The  rights 
which  it  claims  are  simply  those  of  putting  within  the  reach  of  a  great 
nation  the  richest  treasures  of  knowledge  which  can  be  gathered  from 
the  records  of  past  and  present  times.  The  field  which  invites  by  its 
multiplied  necessities  the  labors  of  this  society,  comprises  the  wel- 
fare of  a  third  part  of  our  species,  who  are  scattered  over  a  vast  ex- 
tent of  territory,  stretching  from  the  Rus.sian  frontiers  on  the  north,  to 
the  equator  on  the  south,  and  from  the  Pacific  ocean  on  the  east  to  the 
mountains  of  central  Asia  on  the  west.  Many  thousands  of  <.'liincsr, 
Hid  others  who  speak  their  langua;»c,  are  already  accfs^sihlr ;  and 
inh;.-.^  tlic  spirit  (iftlie  a«^e  and  the  march  of  iniprovetuent  arechecked, 
•VI V  v<ar  >vc  mmv  expect  will  bring  them  more  into  contact  with  the 


1835.  F^irst  Report  of  the  U,  K.  Society,  H»V> 

people  of  the  west. — Such  are  the  wants  of  man  that  they  are  never 
satisfied:  the  wants  of  this  nation  are  great;  its  natural  productions 
are  also  great:  these  have  given  rise  to  an  extensive  coiunierce,  which, 
so  long  as  those  wants  continue,  and  those  productions  are  needed, 
will  not  cease;  and  if  the  first  increase,  as  they  doubtless  will,  the 
latter  will  do  so  also;  and  commerce  in  the  hands  of  enlightened  and 
philanthropic  men  will  prepare  the  way  for  the  wide  diffusion  of  useful 
knowledge. 

Those,  if  such  there  wer«,  who  expected  that  'treatises  in  the  Chi- 
nese language,  on  such  branches  of  useful  knowledge  as  are  suited  to 
the  present  condition  of  the  people  of  this  empire,'  could  in  a  few 
months  be  prepared  and  published,  will  not  find  their  expectations 
realized;  nor  will  they,  we  trust,  after  considering  all  the  circumstan- 
ces of  the  case,  see  cause  to  regret  the  formation  of  this  society,  or 
to  complain  either  of  the  measures  which  it  has  adopted,  pr  of  the 
incipient  labors  which  it  has  performed. 

The  whole  number  of  members  on  the  records  of  the  Society  is 
forty -seven :  of  these  eight  are  honorary,  ten  corresponding,  and  twen- 
ty-nine are  resident,  members.  Sufiicient  time  has  not  yet  elapsed  to 
allow  us  to  hear  from  all  those  who  have  been  elected  to  correspond- 
ing and  honorary  membership ;  but  the  communications  that  have 
been  received,  confirm  us  in  our  expectation  that  our  friends  abroad 
will  cordially  cooperate  with  the  resident  members  of  the  Society,  to 
promote  the  extension  of  useful  knowledge  among  those  who  speak 
the  Chinese  language. 

Your  committee  have  felt  that  the  prosperity  of  the  Society  must 
depend  very  much  on  the  measures  which  it  adopts,  and  the  manner 
in  which  it  carries  them  into  efit^ct.  Every  plan  should  be  well  ma- 
tui:ed,  and  every  publication  prepared  in  the  best  style.  As  yet  the 
committee  have  not  sent  forth  to  the  Chinese  a  single  publication;  but 
having  surveyed  the  ground  before  them,  they  see  occasion  for  a  great 
variety  of  \tiry  arduous  labors,  and  they  cherish  the  hope  that  the 
time  may  not  be  very  distant,  when,  encouraged  and  countenanced 
by  the  most  enlightened  and  liberal  of  this  country,  the  Society  will 
be  enabled  to  send  forth  its  standard  and  periodical  publications 
freely  through  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire,  and  to  {\ll  who  speak 
the  same  language  in  the  surrounding  countries. 

Consideringthat  much  of  what  the  Society  will  have  to  communicate 
to  the  Chinese  will  be  new  to  them,  requiring  many  new  names  in 
geography,  history,  and  science,  your  committee  early  took  measures 
for  preparing  a  Chinese  nomenclature,  which  shall  conform  to  the 
pronunciation  of  the  court  (or  mandarin)  dialect,  but  embrace  as  far 
as  possible  names  that  are  already  in  use.  Considerable  advances 
have  been  made  in  this  work,  and  the  characters  for  ex|rressing  a 
large  number  of  names  of  persons,  places,  d&c.,  have  been  selected. 
Years,  however,  will  be  needed  to  carry  this  work  to  that  state  of 
perfection  which  the  exigences  of  the  case  require.  It  can  only  he 
perfected  as  the  terms  are  from  time  to  time  needed  for  use.  In  a 
description  of  a  steam-engine,  for  instance,  or  of  the  manipulations 


i 


JloG  First  Report  of  thv  U,  K,  Society.  Dec. 

of  ii  l:il)orntory,  in  order  to  convey  full  information  of  the  necessary 
iipparatus  and  modes  of  operation,  many  new  terms  will  be  required. 
Your  committee  have  not  contemplated  the  publication  of  this  work, 
but  they  are  desirous  that  a  standard  should  be  fixed,  to  which  ail 
their  works  may  conform.  The  advantages  of  this  will  be  obvious 
to  every  one.  Terms,  such  as  kung-maou  kwei,  '  red-haired  devils,* 
now  commonly  used  for  the  l!^nglish  ;  hwa-ke  kwei^  ^  flowery-flaged 
devils,'  for  the  Americans;  kcdng-koo  kwei  *  old-story-telling  devils/ 
for  preachers  of  the  gospel;  and  all  similar  epithets,  as  they  are  cal- 
culated to  create  and  perpetuate  bad  feelings,  will  be  discountenan- 
ced. Nor,  when  speaking  of  the  Chinese,  or  of  aught  that  belongs 
to  them,  will  any  but  the  most  correct  and  respectful  language  be 
employed.  Let  there  be  given  in  this,  as  in  all  other  cases,  honor  to 
whom  honor  is  due. 

Three  works  are  in  preparation  for  the  press:  1st,  a  general  his- 
tory of  the  world  ;  2d,  a  universal  geography  ;  and  3d,  a  map  of  the 
world.  These  have  been  several  months  in  hand,  and  will  be  carried 
forward  and  completed  with  all  convenient  dispatch.  They  are  de- 
signed to  be  introductory  works,  presenting  the  great  outlines  of  what 
will  remain  to  be  filled  up.  The  history  will  be  comprised  in  three 
volumes,  the  geography  in  one.  The  map  is  on  a  large  scale — about 
eight  feet  by  four,  presenting  at  one  view  all  the  kingdoms  and  na- 
tions of  the  earth.  The  committee  expect  these  three  works  will  be 
published  in  the  course  of  the  coming  year;  and  it  is  hoped  they  will 
soon  be  followed  by  others,  in  which  the  separate  nations,  England, 
France,  America,  &c.,  their  history  and  present  state,  shall  be  fully 
described. 

In  the  absence  of  works  already  prepared  for  the  press,  an  edition  of 
the  Chinese  Magazine,  of  one  thousand  copies,  each  in  two  volumes, 
has  been  contracted  for.  These  are  intended  for  the  Chinese  in  the 
Indian  Archipelago, — Batavia,  Singapore,  Malacca,  Penang,  &c. 
The  progress  of  this  work  has  been  interrupted;  it  is  expected, 
however,  that  it  will  be  resumed  in  the  course  of  a  few  months.  Mr. 
Gutzlaff  has  offered  the  Magazine  to  the  Society,  in  order  that  its 
publication  may  be  continued  under  its  auspices;  and  the  committee 
have  expressed  their  willingness  to  undertake  the  work,  whenever  it 
can  be  done  with  a  prospect  of  success. 

The  expediency  of  procuring  metallic  types  for  printing  Chinese 
books  has  engaged  the  attention  of  the  committee.  They  have  heard 
with  satisfaction  of  the  etlbrts  of  M.  Pauthicr,  Paris,  and  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Dyer,  Penang.  In  both  these  places  the  type  is  being  prepared 
by  means  of  punches,  and  at  a  very  moderate  expense  ;  yet  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  render  the  type  perfect  and  complete — equaling,  if 
not  surpassiniTi  the  best  specimens  of  Chinese  workmanship. 

Three  works  have  been  presented  to  the  Society:  by  James  Matli- 
eson,  erq.,  a  manuscript  copy  of  a  treatise  on  political  economy, 
written  by  Mr.  Gnlzlaff;  by  J.  R.  Morrison,  esq.,  a  geographical  and 
a&lronomical  work,  entitled  II wan  Teen  too  shoo;  and  the  Sze  Shoo 
chinf^  iran^  the  wrll  known  Four  Books.  The  former  of  the  last 
two  ib  the  work  of  a  Chiiic&e  who  was  educated  by  the  Jesuits. 


1835.  First  Report  of  the  U.  K.  Sockfy.  357 

While  tlic  coiiimittee  have  viewed  with  plt^asure  the  disposition 
which  has  in  some  instances  heen  exhibited  hy  the  people  of  this 
country,  and  which,  were  it  not  for  the  unnecessary  fears  and  re- 
straints imposed  hy  those  who  are  in  authority,  would  doubtless  in 
many  more  cases  manifest  itself, — ^they  are  still  of  opinion  that  in  the 
present  state  of  affairs  it  is  desirable  that  the  Society's  standard  works 
be  put  to  press  at  some  place  where  they  will  not  be  liable,  as  in 
China,  to  frequent  interruptions.  They  have  contemplated,  therefore, 
as  soon  as  the  works  are  ready  for  publication,  the  pnicticability  of 
having  them  printed  in  some  place  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Chinese.  It  is  supposed  that  one  of  the  British  settlements  in  the 
straits  of  Malacca  will  afford  the  greatest  facilities  for  the  prosecu- 
tion of  such  labor. 

In  conclusion,  your  committee  must  remark  that,  in  submitting  this 
brief  recital  of  their  first  year's  proceedings,  they  are  conscious  of 
appearing  to  have  labored  almost  in  vain ;  they  hope,  however,  this 
is  more  in  appearance  than  reality.  It  is  indeed  a  day  of  small 
things ;  but  it  is  something  to  have  commenced  a  good  work.  The 
very  existence  of  this  society  is  evidence  of  recognized  obligation, 
resting  on  the  Christian  community  resident  in  this  country,  that, 
possessing  themselves  the  rich  fruits  of  knowledge,  they  are  bound 
to  communicate  them  to  others.  The  barriers  which  the  govern- 
ment presents  to  the  reception  of  light  form  no  excuse  for  indifference 
on  our  part,  if  on  any  subjects  we  are  better  instructed  than  the 
Chinese,  we  are  thereby  obligated  to  enlighten  them :  and  having, 
by  associating  ourselves  together  for  this  object,  recognized  an  obli- 
gation, we  cannot  look  back.  We  must  go  on,  and  meet  opposi- 
tion ;  nor  give  up  the  contest,  a  contest  of  truth  with  error,  till  the 
millions  of  this  empire  shall  participate  in  all  the  blessings  of  know- 
ledge which  we  now  so  richly  enjoy. 

The  report  having  been  read,  it  was  moved  by  Mr.  Turner,  se- 
conded by  Mr.  Bell,  and  unanimously 

Resdvedj  That  the  report  be  accepted  and  published  under  the  care  of  the 
committee  ;  and  that  an  abstract  of  the  same,  with  a  notice  of  the  meeting,  be 
published  in  the  Canton  newspapers. 

The  chairman  then  inquired  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  meeting  if 
they  had  any  remarks  or  suggestions  to  offer  with  regard  to  the 
business  of  the  Society.  Mr.  Jardine  rose,  and  after  some  observa- 
tions respecting  the  native  press,  begged  leave  to  introduce,  for  the 
consideration  of  the  meeting,  the  following  sentiment: 

Resolved,  That  this  meeting  view  with  the  deepest  regret  the  present 
abeyance  of  the  Chinese  press,  and  recommend  the  committee  for  1835-36 
to  secure  the  publication  of  their  works  at  the  straits  of  Malacca,  or  on 
board  ship  at  Lintin,  as  may  seem  to  them  most  advisable. 

After  urging  in  few  words  the  propriety  of  the  course  suggested  in 
the  resolution,  its  mover  was  followed  by  Mr.  I  ones,  who  spoke  near- 
ly as  follows  :  I  rise,  Mr.  Chairman,  to  second  the  proposal  of  Mr. 
Jardine.     No  one  reirrets  more  than  1  do  the  abevance  of  the  rinne^e 


( 


358  First  Report  of  the  U,  K,  Society,  Dec. 

press  ill  China.  It  is  a  misfortune  to  the  cnnse  of  truth  !  But  if  thfs 
nneetiii<r  view  it  fairly,  and  its  causes,  they  will  derive  from  it  strength, 
not  weakness.  It  was  by  many  esteemed  doubtful — never  by  me, 
whether  the  thousands  of  tracts  sent  among  this  great  people  pro« 
duced  an  effect  or  not.  So  misinformed  were  we,  that  we  remained 
in  the  dark,  until  a  clear,  lucid,  definite  fact  was  arrived  at,  that  these 
tracts  had  moved  the  whole  Chinese  empire,  as  avowed  by  recent 
edicts  from  the  throne,  which  presides  over  so  many  millions  of  human 
beings — all  willing,  so  far  as  we  know,  to  receive  truth,  but  hitherto 
barred  from  it  by  selfish  motives  !  I  say,  therefore,  that  instead  of 
the  Society  being  impeded  or  discouraged  by  the  present  check  on  the 
press,  they  should  receive  it  as — I  do — a  sure  test  of  its  activity, 
power,  and  usefuliiessr  available  to  our  purpose.  Taking,  therefore, 
the  good  and  the  bad  together — '  uniting  the  circumstances,'  to  use  a 
favorite  phrase  of  the  Chinese, —  it  appears  to  me  that  by  waiting  for 
the  Parisian  press,*  and  in  the  meantime  by  availing  ourselves  of  the 
presses  at  the  straits  of  Malacca,  or  on  board  ship  at  Lintin,  our  ob- 
ject can  be  effected ;  and  I  cordially  leave  the  subject  in  the  hands 
of  the   committee.) 

Mr.  Inglis  next  rose  to  remark  on  the  same  resolution.  It  seemed  to 
him  that  the  simplest  and  most  economical  plan  for  the  Society,  under 
present  circumstances,  would  be  to  endeavor  to  arrange  with  the 
proprietors  of  the  Chinese  printing  establishments  at  the  straits  of 
Malacca,  to  print  what  he  called  the  standard  publications  of  the 
Society  ;  i.  e.  a  series  of  elementary  works  for  the  instruction  of  the 
Chinese,  and  Mr.  Gutzlaff^s  Magazine.  If  the  *  getting  up'  of  the  latter 
rested  with  him,  he  would  endeavor  to  make  it  a  miscellany  of  light 
and  attractive  reading,  such  as  would  be  likely  to  gain  readers  amongst 
those  who  would  not  give  their  attention  to  the  elementary  treatises ; 
but  it  should  refer  as  often  as  possible  to  those  treatises,  in  order  to 
attract  notice  to  them,  and  some  mark  should  be  affixed  ta  both  to 
show  that  they  were  issued  under  the  same  authority.  Whenever  the 
funds  of  the  Society,  and  still  more  the  means  of  authorship  in  Chi- 
nese, increase,  he  would  have  a  press  at  Lintin,  if  impracticable  here 
or  at  Macao,  where  at  first  he  would  have  printed  small  tracts  for 
circulation  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  and  upon  subject:*,  per- 
haps of  immediate  interest, — such  for  example,  as  the  comet  which  is 
now  passing  through  the  heavens.  While  listening  to  the  report, 
it  occurred  to  him  that  these  small  treatises  might  be  composed 
in  the  local  dialect ;  but  this  he  thought  should  not  be  attempted 
until  metallic  types  were  procured.  This  part  of  the  plan  too  would 
involve  considerable  hazard  to  the  Chinese  in  the  employment  of  any 
member  of  the  Society  :  of  this  he  would  be  exceedingly  cautious  at 
every  stage  of  the  Society's  proceedings.  He  remembered  the  fate 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries  both  in  China  and  Japan,  which 

"^  The  speaker  here  alluded  to  the  metallic  types  of  Paiithier. 

t  The  remarks  of  Messrs.  Innes,  Inglis,  and  Parker  differ  slighlly  from  tho^e 
used  h(  (he  general  meeting,  the  gentlemen  having  had  the  kindness  to  furnish 
the  set'relnry  (at  his  request)  with  the  substance  of  what  they  there  advanced. 


1835.  First  Report  of  the  U.  K.  Society,  35b 

was  ill  part  occasioned  by  (heir  overAealous  haste  to  force  instruction 
— not  quite  of  the  right  kind,  it  is  true — upon  a  people  who  required 
much  time  to  receive  it.  He  did  not  mean  to  infer  froiii  this  that  there 
would  be  much  personal  danger  to  us  foreigners,  in  anything  we 
may  do  in  this  way  at  present;  the  hazard  is  all  with  the  Chinese, 
whom  we  would  benefit.  Further,  he  would  as  much  as  possible 
avoid  all  unnecessary  outlay  in  ^stock,* — that  is  in  houses,  ships,  or 
printing-presses ;  but  get  the  greatest  number  of  elementary  works 
printed  at  the  least  possible  cost.  Whenever  the  funds  of  the  Society 
will  admit  of  it,  if  we  are  lavish  in  anything,  it  should  be  in  giving  to- 
kens of  acknowledgement,  or  premiums,  to  those  whose  knowledge 
of  the  language  has  been  the  indispensable  and  most  valuable  means 
of  advancing  the  objects  of  the  Society. 

After  a  few  more  remarks  by  different  individuals  of  the  meeting, 
the  resolution  was  put  and  carried  unanimously. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Parker  rose  and  addressed  the  meeting  in  words 
nearly  as  follows  :  Mr.  Chairman,  a  resolution  has  just  been  put  into 
my  hands,  which  1  beg  leave  to  submit : 

Resolved,  That  we  appreciate  the  incipient  and  preparatory  measures  of 
the  committee,  and  recognize  the  encouragement  and  obligation  to  urge  for- 
ward the  enterprise  which  has  been  undertaken. 

With  pleasure,  Sir,  do  I  present  the  resolution  now  read :  consider- 
ing the  circumstances  under  which  this  society  was  originated,  and  has 
commenced  its  operations,  all  has  been  done  that  could  reasonably 
be  expected.  It  contemplates  publishing  books  in  one  of  the  most 
difficult  languages,  and  in  which  but  few  are  qualified  to  write.  A 
language  possessing  many  points  of  dissimilarity  from  all  others,  not 
merely  in  respect  to  its  character,  but  especially  in  its  idioms.  New 
and  general  principles  are  to  be  established  in  order  to  secure  uniform- 
ity in  its  productions.  This  your  committee,  as  shown  by  their  report, 
have  successfully  begun.  They  have,  as  it  were,  provided  themselves 
with  chart  and  compass  by  which  to  make  their  course  in  unexplored 
seas,  and  if  they  are  thrown  upon  rocks  and  shoals,  they  will  lay  them 
down  to  be  shunned  by  future  adventurers.  They  have  provided  the 
ship  in  which  to  embark  in  this  noble,  philanthropic,  and  benevolent 
enterprise.  With  propriety  then  may  we  say,  in  the  language  of  the 
resolution,  that  we  highly  appreciate  these  preparatory  steps. 

The  second  clause  of  the  resolution  is  that  we  recognize  the  en- 
couragement to  go  forward.  Is  your  ship  ready  and  upon  the  stocks, 
and  shall  she  not  be  lanched  t  Or  do  wind  and  tide  favor,  and  will 
you  not  weigh  anchor  and  spread  your  canvas  to  the  breeze?  But,  Mr. 
Chairman,  we  perceive  other  encouragements  than  those-which  the 
report  of  your  committee  presents.  We  discern  more  and  more  dis- 
tinctly that  the  work  of  the  Society  is  practicable,  though  opposed 
by  some  obstacles.  Many  thousands  are  ready  to  receive  your 
publications.  Since  the  formation  of  the  Society,  I  have  had  an  op- 
portunity to  see  the  estimation  in  which  Mr.  Gutzhiff's  Magazine  is 
held  by  the  Chinese.     While  at  Singapore,  a  question  of  chronology 


3(i0  Fii'st  Report  of  the  U.  K.  Society.  Dec* 

came  up ;  the  inquiry  was  made,  '*  do  you  know  any  book  that  will 
solve  iti*'  ^'Yes/'  The  Magazine  was  produced  and  the  question  an* 
swered.  ''Is  this  book  correct T'  Ail  affirmed  that  it  was.  I  adduce 
this  example  to  show  that  the  works  of  Europeans  are  appreciated.  1 
am  acquainted  with  Chinese  who  have  expressed  their  regret  that  the 
publication  of  this  work  should  have  been  interrupted.  Facts  like  these 
show  that  the  efforts  of  this  society  will  not  be  futile.  When  your 
committee  speak  of  many  thousands  accessible,  I  suppose  them  to 
refer  to  those  who  are  exterior  to  China  Proper.  But,  Sir,  you  may 
rest  assured  that  the  majority  of  your  readers  will  be  within  China, 
and  those  without  will  be  for  the  present  important  agents  in  the 
circulation  of  your  books. 

Let  a  complete  set  of  plates  exhibiting  the  anatomy  of  the  human 
subject  of  the  natural  size  be  prepared,  with  ample  explanations  in 
Chinese  appended,  and  let  them  be  circulated  in  the  name  of  your 
Society:  I  attach  importance  to  this.  I  have  known  an  excellent  book 
undervalued,  because  there  was  neither  author  nor  publisher's  name 
affixed.  *'  I  think,"  said  the  Chinese,  ''  the  man  fear  he  lose  his  head. 
He  no  tell  his  name,  nor  where  the  book  was  made."  Such  a  work 
issued  by  this  society,  would  gain  attention  for  its  other  productions, 
less  attractive  at  first  view.  At  a  proper  time,  I  would  propose  that 
your  committee  take  this  subject  into  consideration.  The  resolution 
in  my  hand.  Sir,  also  purports  that  we  recognize  our  obligations  to 
urge  forward  this  enterprise.  Yes  Sir,  as  those  who  have  been  high- 
ly favored  from  earliest  years,  and  placed  upon  the  theatre  of  life 
to  perform  the  high  ends  of  our  Creator,  we  acknowledge,  franklj 
acknowledge,  the  obligation  imposed  upon  us.  We  admit  the  broad 
principle,  that  we  were  not  made  for  ourselves  merely,  or  for  the 
particular  family  or  nation  to  which  we  belong,  but  that  every  human 
being  has  certain  claims  upon  us.  We  also  allow  there  may  be 
specific  obligations  growing  out  of  peculiar  circumstances  in  which 
Providence  may  place  us.  It  is  by  this  principle  we  are  constrained 
tp  admit  that  an  ei^pecial  obligation  rests  upon  this  society,  as  pecu- 
liarly located  in  respect  to  the  teeming  millions  of  this  empire.  Had 
we  been  stationed  in  some  solitary  island  or  section  of  the  globe  re- 
mote from  this,  ignorance  of  their  condition  might  form  an  apology 
for  utter  neglect.  But  such  is  not  the  case.  We  are  in  the  midst  of 
thein,  see  the  objects  of  their  blind  adoration,  witness  their  degrada- 
tion, bigotry,  and  ignorance,  and  are  acquainted  with  their  oppressive 
laws.  Now  the  efforts  of  the  Society  are  calculated  to  meliorate  or 
entirely  obviate  these  evils,  and  the  duty  to  urge  forward  the  enter- 
prise you  have  undertaken  with  all  possible  efficiency  is^imperative. 

The  resolution  introduced  by  Dr.  Parker,  was  seconded  by  Mr. 
Jardine,  and  carried  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  meeting.  It  was 
then  moved  by  Mr.  Inglis,  and  seconded  by  Mr.  Sampson,  and 
unanimously 

Remdoedy  Tlmt  the  committee  be  instructed  to  take  into  consideration  the 
expediency  of  afllxiiig  the  name  of  the  Society  to  all  the  works  which  it  pub* 
hshcs,  tts  suggested  by  Dr.  Parker. 


1S35.  JVotices  of  Modern  China,  361 

The  treasurer's  account  was  then  read  and  accepted :  the  amount 
of  the  annual  subscriptions  and  donations  was  Spanish  dollars  925; 
there  has  been  paid  out  $500,  leaving  a  balance  of  $425  in  the 
treasury. 

It  was  moved  by  Mr.  Olyphant,  and  seconded  by  Mr.  Johnstone, 
that  the  Society  proceed  to  choose  a  committee  for  the  ensuing  year, 
and  that  the  same  be  nominated  from  the  chair.  The  following  gen- 
tlemen were  then  chosen  a  connnittee  for  conducting  the  business 
of  the  Society  the  ensuing  year. 

William  Jardinr,  £sq.,  President 
Robert  Inglis,  Esq.,   Treasurer, 
John  C.  Gueen,  Esq. 
RicuARD  Turner,  Esq. 
Russell  Sturgis,  Esq. 

Rev.  Elijah  C.  Bridgman,  )  ,i,  -         o       ^     • 

R^  r*  '  /  Chinese  Secretaries, 

RV.  (yHARLES  UUTZLAPP,      ) 

J.  Robert  Morrison,  Esq.,  English  Secretary, 

The  thanks  of  the  Society  were  then  voted  to  Mr  Welmore  for 
his  services  in  the  chair  during  the  anniversary  exercises ;  and  the 
meeting  adjourned. 

(Signed)         Wm.  S.  Wetmore, 

Chairtiian, 


Art.  111.  Notices  of  modern  China:  various  means  and  modes  nf 
punishment ;  torture^  imprisonment,  fl^^SS^'^^S^  branding,  pillory , 
banishment^  and  death.     By  R.  I. 

Instruments  of  torture  for  the  investigation  of  oflenses  are  prescrib- 
ed in  the  code.*  ^^  In  those  cases  wherein  the  use  of  torture  is  al- 
lowed, the  olTender,  whenever  he  contumaciously  refuses  to  confess 
the  truth,  shall  forthwith  be  [)ut  to  the  question  by  torture;  and  it 
shall  be  lawful  to  repeat  the  operation  a  second  time,  if  the  criminal 
still  refuses  to  make  a  confession.  On  the  other  hand,  any  magis- 
trate who  wantonly  or  arbitrarily  applies  the  question  by  torture, 
shall  be  tried  for  such  offense,  in  the  tribunal  of  his  immediate  supe- 
rior.'* There  seems  to  be  no  other  limitation  in  its  use,  except  that 
it  is  not  permitted  at  all  towards  any  of  the  eight  privileged  classes,! 
or  to  any  persons  below  fifteen  and  above  seventy  years  of  a^e,  nor 
upon  those  who  labor  under  any  |>ermanent  disease  or  infirmity. 

"*  See  appendix  5  to  Staunton's  translation  of  the  Penal  Code. 
\  Section  104  ol  tiic  Penal  Code. 

VOL.    IV.       NO.    VIIl.  46 


36:!  Xotictf  of  Madem  China.  Deo. 

Th^s  tnfliciion,  nl>icli  is  con>jiilmvil  merely  ns  a  meuna  to  attain  (rutli, 
and  not  as  a  piuiUhmcnt  for  crime,  bas  nlnnjrs  been  cruelly  abused 
wherever  it  hog  been  permitted,  and  itnwbere  morr,  apparently,  than 
ill  Cliiiin. 

The  Peking  (lazctte  uf  Aiiguiii  9tli,  1817,  contained  Uht  report 
of  a  censor  of  Hunan  pruvinco  upon  tlits  aubjftct,  which  we  quota:* 
''Chow,  the  yushe  or  censor  ofHonnn,  kneeU  to  report  with  pro- 
found respect  in  the  hearing  of  his  mnjeety,  the  fnllowing  circutn- 
BlfinceB,  unit  to  pray  for  his  sacred  instrnctiniia.  The  clear  and  ex- 
plicit  statement  of  puniBhments  is  a  means  of  instruction  to  the  peo- 
l>U-.;  the  infliction  of  punishments  is  a  case  of  uiiwillinif  neceiisity. 
For  all  courts  there  are  fixed  regulations  to  rule  their  conduct  by, 
when  ciises  do  occur  that  require  punishments  to  he  inflicted  in 
questioning.  Magistrates  are  not,  by  law,  permitted  to  exercise  cru- 
ehibs  at  their  own  discretion.  But  of  late,  district  innsiatrales,  ac- 
tuated hr  a  desire  to  be  rewarded  for  their  activity,  Uave  felt  an  arderil 
enthusiasm  to  inflict  torture.  And  though  it  lias  been  repeatedly 
prohibited  by  imperial  edicts,  which  ihey  profess  openly  to  conform 
to,  yet  they  really  and  secretly  violate  them.  Whenever  they  ap- 
prehend persons  of  suspicious  appearances,  or  those  charged  with 
great  crimes,  such  as  murder,  or  robbery,  the  maeistrHies  begin 
by  endeavoring  to  seduce  the  prisoners  lo  confess,  and  by  forcing 
them  10  do  so.  On  every  occasion  they  torturt!  by  pulling;,  or  twisting 
the  ears  arnurid,  (the  torturer  having  previously  rendered  his  fingen 
rough  by  a  powder,)  and  cause  them  to  kneel  a  long  while  upon  chaina. 
They  next  employ  what  ihey  call  the  beauty's  batit  the  parrot'a 
beam,}  the  refining  furnHce,^  and  other  implements  for  which  they  hare 
appropriate  terms.  If  these  do  not  force  confession,  they  double  tha 
cruelties  exercised,  till  the  criminal  dies  (faints),  and  is  restored  to  life 
a^^nin,  several  times  in  a  day.  The  prisoner,  unable  to  sustain  these 
cruelties,  is  compelled  to  write  down  or  sian  a  confession  (of  what  he 
is  falsely  chanred  with),  and  the  case  anyhow  is  made  out,  placed  on 
record,  and,  willi  a  degree  of  self- glorying,  reported  In  your  majesty. 
The  imperial  will  is  obtained,  requiring  (he  person  to  be  delivered 
(,ver  to  the  Board  of  Punishments  for  further  trial. 

"After  repeated  exsminntiona  and  undergoing  various  tnrturu, 
the  charges  brought  against  many  persons  are  seen  to  be  entirely 
unfounded.  As  for  example,  in  the  case  of  the  now  degraded  tauu- 
tae,  who  tried  Lew  Tewoo ;  and  of  the  chechow,  who  tried  Peih  Keii- 
king;  these  officers  inflicted  the  most  cruel  tortures,  in  n  htnidred 
different  forms,  and  forced  a  cojifesfiinn.  Lew  Tewoo,  from  beinr 
a  strong  robust  man,  just  survived:  life  was  all  that  was  spared. 
The  other,  being  a  weak  inan,  loht  his  life:    he  died  as  soon  as  he 

■  ladocMaeie  Gleaner,  Msy.  ]<?18.  pap  S5 

I  A  torture.  Mid  to  be  invented  by  ■  judge's  wife,  anifhenc?  Ihf  nnmf.  The 
brisaat.  imnM  of  the  back,  and  legsbnnl  up,  are  fs^lened  to  three  cron  bora,  ivhictl 
enuse  (he  person  lo  knp»l  in  Rreat  pain. 

1  The  priuiner  is  raided  fTom  the  gmund  by  strings  arouad  tbe  Gngen  aad 
rK-imhx.  jiispendrd  froni  a  nipple  transvene  beam. 

t  Fir«  i*  applied  lo  the  body. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  Chhia.  363 

had  reached  the  Board  at  Peking.  The  snow-white  innocence  of 
these  two  men  was  afterwards  demonstrated  l>y  tlie  Board  of  Pun- 
ishments. 

'*  The  cruelties  exercised  hy  the  local  magistrates  in  examining 
by  torture,  throughout  esk^vy  district  of  Cheihie,  cannot  he  described; 
and  the  various  police-runners,  seeing  the  anxiety  of  their  superiors 
to  obtain  notice  and  promotion,  bt^gin  to  lay  plans  to  enrich  them- 
selves. In  criminal  cases,  as  murder  and  robbery ;  in  debts  and 
affrays,  they  endeavor  to  involve  those  who  appear  to  have  the 
slightest  connecticni.  The  wind  bemg  raised,  they  blow  the  spark 
into  a  flame,  and  seize  a  great  ma;iy  jieople,  that  they  may  obtain 
bribes  from  those  people^  in  order  to  purchase  their  liberation.  Those 
who  have  nothing  to  pay,  arc  unjustly  confined,  or  sometimes  tor- 
tured, before  being  carried  to  a  magistrate.  In  some  instances,  after 
undergoing  repeated  examinations  in  presence  of  the  magistrate,  they 
are  committed  to  the  custody  of  people  attached  to  the  court,  where 
they  are  fettered  in  various  ways,  so  that  it  is  impossible  to  move  a 
single  inch;  and  without  paying  a  large  bribe,  they  cannot  obtain 
bail.  Their  oppressions  are  daily  accumulated  to  such  a  degree  and 
for  so  long  a  time,  that  at  last  death  is  the  consequence. 

"  Since  there  is  at  this  period  particular  occasion  to  seize  banditti, 
if  there  be  suspicious  appearances,  as  the  age  or  physiognomy  cor- 
responding to  some  offender  described ;  it  is  doubtless  proper  to  in- 
stitute a  strict  inquiry.  But  it  is  a  common  and  constant  occurrence, 
that  respecting  persons  not  the  least  implicated,  who  are  known  to 
possess  property  and  to  be  of  a  timid  disiM^sition,  pretenses  are  made 
by  the  police  to  threaten  and  alarm  them.  If  it  be  not  affirmed  that 
they  belong  to  the  peih  leen  keuou  (a  proscribed  sect),  it  is  said  that 
they  are  of  the  remnant  of  the  rebels,  and  they  are  forthwith  clan 
destinely  seized,  fettered,  and  most  severely  ill-used,  and  insulted. 
The  simple  country  people  become  frightened  and  give  up  their 
property  to  obtain  liberation,  and  think  themselves  very  happy  in 
having  so  escaped.  I  have  heard  that  in  several  provinces,  Oheihle, 
Shantung,  and  Honnn,  these  practices  have  been  followed  ever  since 
the  rebellion ;  and  wealth  has  been  acquired  in  this  way  by  many  of 
the  police-oilicers.  How  can  it  l)e  that  the  local  magistrates  do  not 
know  it?  Or  is  it  that  tirey  purposely  connive  at  these  tyrannical 
proceedings!  1  lay  this  statement  with  much  respect  before  your 
majesty,  and  pray  that  measures  may  be  taken  to  prevent  thse  evils. 
Whether  my  obscure  notions  be  right  or  not,  I  submit  with  reverence. 

"The  imperial  reply  is  received,  *It  is  recorded!'  " 

It  remains  to  show  that  the  evils  complained  of  by  the  censor  are 
not  confined  to  one  year  nor  one  part  of  the  empire.  A  Peking  ga- 
zette of  January,  1818,*  rep(»rts  two  cases  of  persons  dying  under  tor- 
ture unjustly  inflicted.  One  hy  a  been  magistrate  in  China,  and  the 
other  by  the  keepers  of  the  emperor's  forests  in  Tartary.  In  tlic 
latter  case  some  venders  of  wood  were  seized  on  suspicion,  and  tor- 
tured until  a  confession  (of  stealing  wood  no  doubt,)  was  extorted ; 

*  Indocbinese  Gleaner,  October,  1818,  page  185. 


\ 


304  Notices  of  Moihrn  China.  Dec. 

they  were  then  enrried  before  a  mngistrate  who  found  tliein  innocent; 
but  two  of  the  men  hnd  died  meanwhile  in  consequence  of  the 
torture.  A  censor  reported  to  the  emperor  in  the  same  year,*  *Uhnt 
the  most  cruel  and  illegal  tortures  are  practiced  in  the  province  of 
Szechuen,  under  which  many  persons  actually  die:  indeed/'  says 
he,  *^  the  local  magistrates  prefer  torturing  to  death  those  who  de» 
serve  to  die  by  the  laurs^  in  order  to  avoid  the  trouble  and  expense  of 
sending  the  criminals  to  the  higher  courts.  The  gazette  of  the  9th 
of  May,  1d21t,  mentions  a  case  of  homicide  which  had  been  pending 
five  or  six  years,  and  was  only  then  discovered,  although  fifty  or  sixty 
persons  had  been  tried  and  tortured.  A  case  of  a  magistrate  tor- 
turing a  man  to  death  was  reported  in  18224  on  which  occasion 
the  emperor  declared  his  determination  to  disallow  every  form  of 
torture  that  was  not  expressly  sanctioned  by  law. 

In  1827,  the  proceedings  relative  to  a  murder  are  reported  in  the 
gazctte,§  during  which  one  witness  under  torture  accused  a  man  of 
the  murder  who  had  been  transported  to  Canton  for  theft,  two  years 
before.  The  court  at  Peking  sent  all  the  way  to  Canton  for  the  ac- 
cused, who  when  examined  clearly  proved  an  alibi.  The  unfortunate 
witness  was  then  punished  with  eighty  blows  for  the  false  accusation. 
The  same  year||  a  prince  accused  the  officers  of  the  Board  of  Pu- 
nishments at  Peking  of  a  cruel  and  unjust  infliction  of  torture.  A 
prisoner  was  kept  kneeling  on  chains  and  otherwise  tortured  for  a 
whole  month. 

A  magistrate  of  Nganhwuy  was  accused  in  1820,Tf  of  having  fas- 
tened up  two  criminals  to  boards,  by  nails  driven  through  the  palms 
of  their  hands.  One  of  the  men  struggled  until  he  tore  his  hands 
loose,  but  was  nailed  up  again  with  larger  nails,  and  expired  under 
the  operation.  Also  with  using  as  tortures,  lieds  of  iron,  red  hot 
spikes,  boiling  water,  and  knives  for  cutting  the  tendon  Acliillis.  A 
commission  of  magistrates  for  inquiry  was  ordered,  wlio  reported, 
that  although  there  was  some  cause  for  the  accusations,  they  were 
greatly  exaggerated.  The  man,  said  to  have  died  in  consequence 
of  spike  nails  being  driven  through  his  hands,  had  committed  seven 
robberies  and  one  rape.  He  was  insolent  and  specious  in  his  trial, 
on  which  account  a  little  additional  torture  was  administered,  and 
he  died  afterwards  in  prison.  The  other  culprit  had  been  fastened 
to  a  long  iron  bar  by  rings  around  his  neck  and  leg,  for  robbing  with 
concealed  weapons.  He  contrived  to  saw  off  the  iron  pin  at  the  top 
of  the  bar,  on  which  account  it  had  been  driven,  by  order  of  the 
magistrate,  into  the  palm  of  his  hand  ;  but  on  his  promising  better 
behavior  he  was  relieved.  The  magistrate  was  accused  of  putting 
this  same  culprit  at  the  head  of  his  poiice-runners ;  but  it  was  fot>nd 
that  he  had  only  recommended  him  to  fHl  the  office  of  watchman, 
lest  he  should  return  to  his  old  habit  of  thieving.  The  only  thing 
which  the  commissioners  blamed  in  the  conduct  of  the  mngistrate, 

*  Indo  Gleaner,  July,  1819,  page  122.  t  Indo.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1821,  page  230. 
t  Indo.  Gleaner,  Jan..  1822,  page  277.  ^  Malacca  Observer,  Qct.  7tii,  1828. 
li  Canton  Register,  Feb.  18th,  1828.  H  Canton  Register,  July  2d,  1829. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  305 

wns  cutting  llio  tendon  A  chill  is  of  a  man  whom  ho  sent  for  trial  at 
another  court,  lest  he  should  iiscn;  e,  as  he  hwl  heforc  wrenched  oft' 
his  fetters.  They  recommend  that  he  should  he  suhjected,  for  this, 
to  a  court  of  inquiry  at  Peking.  The  governor,  howevir,  who  for- 
wards the  report,  says  "  that  the  accused  majristrate  loved  the  ]»eo- 
ple  as  his  own  children,  and  hated  bad  men  as  he  did  enemies,  and 
that  a  little  severity  is  suitable  to  that  part  of  the  country.'*  The 
emperor  concludes  his  remarks  upon  the  subject  by  saying:  *^<^nch 
n  magistrate  as  this,  who  is  not  intimidated  by  the  suspicions  and 
resentments  of  others,  it  is  very  difficult  to  find  :  since  the  culprits 
were  wicked  and  abandoned  wretches^  tliere  was  no  cruelty  inflicted 
by  the  magistrate.  It  is  not  necessary  to  subject  him  to  further  in- 
quiry.    Respect  this.*' 

A  magiatrate  of  Yunnan  province,  but  acting  in  Kwangse,  was 
degraded  and  transported  to  Tartary  this  year,*  for  flogging  a  woman 
with  bamboo  canes  on  her  back  and  arms,  until  death  ensued.  The 
pretense  was  that  she  had  stopped  his  chair  to  complain  that  a  man 
had  violated  her  person,  and  that  her  evidence  on  examination  had 
been  found  contradictory.  A  little  later  the  Peking  gazette  reported 
two  men  to  have  died  under  the  infliction  of  torture  by  magistrates 
wlio  were  punished  for  it  by  dismissal  from  the  emperor's  service.! 
About  the  same  time,j:  old  Sung  was  engaged  on  a  commission  of  in- 
quiry into  a  case  of  false  imprisonment  and  torture,  which  had  caus- 
ed the  death  of  an  innocent  man,  and  involved  several  great  officers 
of  state.  Three  of  those  officers  who  were  (we  presume,  for  it  is  not 
so  stated,)  found  guilty,  were  recommended  by  him  "  for  forgiveness 
on  the  ground  of  their  great  aptitude  for  public  business.*'  The 
emperor  rejected  the  suggestion  with  indignation,  as  if  the  loss  of 
three  able  mens'  services  could  not  be  easily  supplied,  when  their 
misconduct  had  cost  an  innocent  man  his  life. 

Another  gazette  records  the  case  of  a  poor  man  hi  Kansnli,§  "  a 
maker  of  idols,  and  a  reciter  of  charms,  when  adding  the  vivifying 
dot  of  blood  to  the  eye  of  a  god,  together  with  various  other  supersti- 
tious rites  and  ceremonies  to  procure  luippiness  for  those  who  em- 
ployed him,"  who  was  taken  up  by  a  magistrate  and  his  books  ex- 
amined to  ascertain  if  they  contained  anything  seditious  or  treason- 
able. The  poor  man  would  not  answer  the  queries  pat  to  him,  and 
contradicted  the  magistrate  impertinently,  who  ordered  him  to  be 
chastised  by  fifty  blows  on  the  ankles  with  a  wooden  ruler,  which 
lacerated  the  bones  to  a  degree,  to  occasion  his  death,  probably  by 
mortification.  The  magistrate  reported  that  he  died  of  sickness,  and 
the  governor  of  the  province  connived  at  the  misrepresentation.  The 
Criminal  Board  ordered  an  inquiry  into  the  affiiir.  In  ]830,||  a  dis- 
trict magistrate  in  Szechuen,  being  abused  by  a  man  in  open  court, 
who  also  struck  his  attendants,  ordered  him  to  be  put  into  an  empty 
coffin  which  happened  to  be  near,  and  the  lid  to  be  closed  upon  him, 

•  Canton  Register,  July  16t1i,  1829.  t  Canton  Register,  Srpt.  2d,  1829. 

t  Canton  Register,  Oct.  3d,  1829.  J  Canton  Register,  Dec.  12th,  1829 

i  Canton  Register,  July  3d,  1830. 


366  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Dec. 

where  lie  was  suiTocated.  The  magistrate  was  dismissed  fro  n  the 
service,  and  sentenced  moreover  to  one  hundred  blows,  and  trans- 
portation for  three  years.  In  1831,*  an  instance  of  a  man  dying 
under  torture  in  Shantung  province  was  reported  to  the  emperor ; 
and  another  in'Keaiig8oo,t  where  two  brothers  were  tortured  to  death 
by  a  magistrate.  In  183*2,  a  censor  memorialized  the  emperor  upon 
the  cnt^ities  and  injustice  practiced  in  the  supreme  court  of  the  em- 
pire at  Peking,  as  noticed  in  a  former  volume  of  the  Repository  (vol. 
1,  page  236).  Another  case  will  be  found  in  the  same  volume  (page 
248)  of  a  magistrate  of  Szechuen  flogging  one  of  his  own  attendants 
to  death,  for  appropriating  part  of  the  price  of  a  coiiin  ;  perhapsr  the 
sanio  one  mentioned  above. 

Torture  and  imprisonment  as  described  above  are  not,  as  we  have 
shown,  considered  as  punishments  for  crime  in  China,  but  only  as  a 
means  to  obtain  evidence  and  conviction  of  crime.  Before  describing 
the  punishments,  we  will  quote  one  authority  to  show  that  the  Chi- 
nese courts  of  law  in  Mongolia  and  no  doubt  throughout  their  colo- 
nial possessions,  are  the  same  as  within  the  empire  proper.  "  Idam 
(a  Kalkas  Mongol,  toussoulatakehi  of  the  2d  division  of  the  2d  class, 
a  cheerful  old  man  of  sixty-five,  and  one  of  the  conductors,)  informed 
me,**  says  Timkowski,|  *^  that  the  tribunal,  called  the  yamoun,  is 
the  supreme  court  of  the  country  (Ourga)  of  the  Kalkas  :  it  has  the 
civil  and  military  jurisdiction,  and  administers  justice.  Sentence  is 
passed  according  to  the  printed  code  of  laws.  The  decisions  of  the 
tribunals  are  subject  to  the  approbation  of  the  vang  and  the  amban, 
who  exercise  the  functions  of  commissioner  and  attorney-general. 
In  ordinary  cases,  sentence  is  carried  into  execution,  after  being  con- 
firmed by  the  vang;  but  those  of  greater  importance  are  referred  to 
the  Tribunal  of  Foreign  Affairs  at  Peking,  which  decides  in  the  last 
instance.  The  punishment  is  proportioned  to  the  offense :  torture  is 
employed  in  the  examination,  and  in  a  very  cruel  manner.  The 
punishments  are  also  horribly  severe;  sometimes  the  criminals  are 
broken  on  the  wheel,  sometimes  quartered,  at  others  torn  in  pieces  by 
four  horses,  or  their  feet  held  in  boiling  water,  Alc.**  Klaproth,  who 
translated  the  above  passage  from  the  Russian,  adds  in  a  note; 
**  these  punishments  are  probably  inflicted  only  on  rebel  Mongols, 
for  the  code  of  China,  known  in  Europe  by  the  excellent  translation 
of  sir  G.  T.  Staunton,  prescribes  only  the  bastinado,  imprisonment, 
and  fines  for  ordinary  crimes.*' 

We  proceed  now  to  the  actual  punishments,  which  may  lie  classed 
under  the  heads  of  flogging,  branding,  the  cangue  (pillory),  banish- 
ment (which  includes  slavery)  and  death ;  for  fines  seem  to  be  con- 
sidered merely  in  the  light  of  a  redemption  from  flogging  by  certain 
privileged  classes.  Flogging  too  which  is  a  substantive  punishment 
for  petty  ofl'enses  is  always  an  adjunct§  to  banishment  in  respect  of 
a  principal  offender,  although  spared  to  his  relations  who  are  involv- 
ed fvith  him  in  the  pains  of  banishment.     ^*Ady  other  punishments,** 

*  Canton  Register.  Feb.  19th,  1831.  t  Canton  Register,  April  19th,  J831. 

I  Timkowski*s  Travel;!,  vol.  1,  chap.  3     $  Appendix  5  to  the  Peoal  Code. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  367 

•ays  an  old  writer,*  ^'  are  over  and  besides  tliib  (flogging),  which  is 
never  wanting;  there  being  no  condemnation  in  China  (unless  pecu- 
niary), without  this  previous  disposition  ;  so  that  it  is  unnecessary  to 
mention  it  in  their  coudeinnatioii,  this  being  always  understood  to  be 
their  first  dish." 

By  flogging  is  meant  the  infliction  of  the  bamboo  lessicr  and 
larger,  which  is  the  standard  of  action  in  China,  the  broad  arrow 
marked  upon  all  that  is  connected  with  its  government,  the  regula- 
tion for  which  stands  very  properly,  therefore,  as  a  preliminary  to  its 
code  of  laws.    Book  i,  sect.  I. 

Whipping  with  a  rattan,  a  thing  of  almost  daily  occurrence  in 
Canton  as  a  correction  for  petty  offenders,  is  not  mentioned  appa- 
rently in  the  code;  but  when  a  proper  whip  is  employed  it  is,  or  used 
to  be,  the  peculiar  privilege  of  the  Tartars.!  Banishment  too  is  con- 
vertible in  most  instances  in  favor  of  these  people  into  the  cangue.| 
All  of  these  punishments  are  mitigated§  with  great  humanity  in  the 
heat  of  the  summer,  and  at  other  times  with  less  reason,  as  during 
the  drought  at  Peking  in  1817,  when  the  emperor  issued  the  follow- 
ing edict  :||  ^*At  the  capital,  the  season  of  rain  having  passed  with- 
out any  genial  showers,  the  Board  of  Punishments  is  hereby  ordered 
to  examine  into  the  cases  of  all  the  criminals  sentenced  to  the  several 
species  of  transportation  and  lesser  punishments,  and  report  to  me 
distinctly  what  can  be  mitigated,  in  the  hope  that  nature  will  thereby 
be  moved  to  confer  the  blessing  of  rain,  and  preserve  the  harmony  of 
the  seasons.  Respect  this.*' — We  wish  much  that  the  translator  had 
favored  us  with  the  report  alluded  to,  if  it  were  ever  given  in  the 
Peking  gazette. 

Banishment.  The  degrees  of  this  punishment  are  class  '^  in  the 
code  into  **  places  of  temporary  and  perpetual  banishment,"  which  are 
500  le  (about  180  miles)  and  upwards  from  the  place  of  the  culprit's 
nativity  ;^  **  places  of  extraordinary  or  military  banishment,"  from 
2000  to  4000  le  (about  730  to  1460  statute  miles);  and  lastly,  to  the 
military  governments  in  Tartary.**  The  places  are  not  arbitrarily 
selected,  unless  by  the  emperor:  thus  the  natives  of  Canton  pro- 
vince are  banished  to  Chowchow  foo  in  the  same  province,  lo 
Hookwang,  Shanse,  Szechuen  or  Shantung. ft  The  offenses  which 
incur  this  penalty  are  not  very  clearly  defined  in  the  code,  but  rest 
probably  very  much  with  the  em|>eror.  The  Tartar  subjects  of  the 
empire  are  exempt  from  this  punishment  according  to  section  9, 
or  rather  it  is  converted  into  exposure  in  the  cangue ;  but  when 
convicted  of  treason  they  are  punished  in  the  same  manner  us  Chi- 
nese subjects.fl  The  cangue  and  whip  seem  indeed  to  be  com- 
bined generally  with  banishment,  and  all  three  are  inflicted  for  of- 
fenses which  suppose  no  great  moral  stain,  .as  well  as  for  those  of 

**  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page  486.  t  Chinese  Rei)ository,  vol.  4,  p.  26. 

i  Penal  Code,  section  0.  ^  Appendix  5  to  \ht  Penal  Code. 

11  Indo.  Gleaner.  May,  1818.  page  89.  IT  Penal  Code,  .section  45. 

^*  Penal  Code,  section  16.  ft  Penal  Code,  section  46. 
Xt  See  Appendix  23  to  the  Penal  Code. 


368  Notices  of  Modern  China,  Dec. 

deeper  hue,  niid  upon  all  ranks  of  men.  In  J831,*  certain  wang^, 
titular  kings,  as  the  translator  calls  them,  were  convicted  of  join- 
ing in  the  recital  of  magical  incantations  with  a  view  to  affect  human 
lite.  One  of  them  was  declared  unfit  to  serve  the  emperor  for  ever, 
and  another  was  sentenced  to  the  cangue  for  two  months,  and  a  hun- 
dred lashes  with  the  Tartar  whip.  This  seems  to  have  been  a  miti- 
gation, in  favor  of  the  privileged  classes,  of  section  162  of  the  code, 
which  awards  strangulation  to  *^  magicians  who  raise  evil  spirits  by 
means  of  magical  books  and  dire  imprecations,  d&c.*- 

A  case  is  already  noticed  in  the  Repository  (vol.  1,  page  159),  of  an 
officer  of  rank  being  consigned  to  the  pillory  and  perpetual  slavery, 
for  arriving  too  late  at  hb  post  to  act  against  rebels.t  A  Mantchou, 
employed  in  a  public  department  at  Peking,  who  had  embezzled  salt- 
petre and  sulphur  from  the  public  stores  to  the  value  of  182  taels,| 
was  sentenced  by  the  emperor  in  1828,§  to  wear  the  cangue  one 
month  exposed  at  the  gate  of  the  warehouse  of  which  he  had  charge, 
and  then  to  be  transported  to  the  northern  frontier,  and  subjected  to 
hard  labor  for  ever.  His  family  were  to  be  prosecuted  for  the  value 
K)i'  the  embezzled  property.  In  ]819,||  an  officer,  found  guilty  of  an 
unnatural  crime  aggravated  by  assault,  was  banished  to  the  river 
Amour  to  be  a  slave  for  life,  in  addition  to  two  months*  pillory.^} 

In  cases  of  [lerpetual  banishment,  the  criminal's  wife  must  accom- 
pany him,  but  the  rest  of  the  family  are  not  compelled  to  do  so  ;** 
but  when  the  offense  is  high  treason,  the  wives  and  children  of  [ler- 
sons  liable  to  banishment  as  well  us  other  relations  are  subject  to  the 
same  punishment  ;ff  the  only  mitigation  being,  that  ^*  when  a  sen- 
tence of  bunishmeut  is  passed  against  the  relations,  or  others  impli- 
cated in  the  guilt  of  an  offender,  the  corporeal  punishment  which  is 
usually  inflicted  in  different  degrees,  proportionate  to  the  duration  of 
the  banishment,  shall  be  understood  to  be  altogether  remitted.**|| 
The  relations  of  criminals  are  called  *•  imperial  prisoners. '§§  The 
family  of  the  rebel  Ghangkihurh  was  banished  in  1828,  and  distri- 
buted in  the  provinces  of  Canton,  Kwangse,  and  Fuhkeen.  One  who 
came  to  Canton,  was  ordered  to  be  kept  in  |)rison  secluded  for  ever 
from  all  intercourse,  either  by  word  or  letter,  with  any  human  being 
outside  the  prison.  A  report  was  to  be  made  annually  whether  these 
prisoners  were  tranquil  or  not.  Their  wives,  daughters,  and  sisters 
were  sent  to  Nanking  into  slavery.  One  daughter  only,  a  child,  was 
allowed  to  accompany  her  niollier. 

The  enslaving  of  the  families  of  offenders  and  forfeiture  of  their 
real  and  personal  property,  takes  place  only  according  to  section  140 
of  the  code,  in  cases  of  treason,  rebellion,  or  some  of  the  ten  trea- 
sonable offenses  and  some  other  cases  provided  by  the  law.  In  1828,|||| 
the  emperor  confiscated  eighty-one  estates,  four  hundred  and  forty 

"  Canton  Regbler,  Sept.  15l)i,  1831.  t  Section  305  of  Ihc  Penal  Code. 

[  Section  iMI  of  the  Penal  Code.  ^  Mul.  Ohscivci-,  July  29th,  1828. 

II  Indo.  Gleaner,  18;;J0,  page  235.  1[  Appendix  32  to  the  Penal  Code. 

'"*  Section  15  of  the  Penal  Code  it  Appendix  23  to  the  Penal  Code 

\\  Appendix  5  to  the  Penal  Code  ^  Mai  Obbcrvtr.  July  15th»  1828. 
|l!|  Canton  Rfgi:,tcr.  Angii  I  Ititli.  ic2^ 


1835.  Noiiut  of  Modem  China.  369 

houses,  and  fifty-seven  fruit-orchards  belonging  to  persons  who  had 
been  implicated  in  the  insurrection  at  Aksa  in  Turkestan,  and  tho 
proceeds  were  appropriated  to  rebuilding  the  walls  of  the  town. 
Branding  is  a  concomitant  with  banishment  in  many  cases.  A  rob- 
ber who  confessed  his  crime,  was  exiled  in  1829*  to  the  most  dis- 
tant and  unhealthy  spot  in  Yunnan,  and  delivered  to  the  army 
there,  to  be  punished  further  with  forty  blows,  and  be  branded  on 
the  right  cheek.  Another  criminal  who  had  robbed  eight  times  was 
sentenced  in  addition  to  the  other  penalties,  to  be  branded  on  both 
cheeks. 

Criminals  banished  for  short  periods  are  employed  in  the  iron  and 
salt  works  of  government.!  Those  transported  for  longer  periods 
or  for  life,  are  given  as  slaves  (as  in  the  cases  before  instanced,)  to 
officers  of  government,  or  are  hired  out  to  private  persons,  as  appears 
by  a  case  quoted  in  the  appendix  31  of  the  code,  of  a  second  offense 
on  the  part  of  a  slave  of  government  who  had  been  hired  out  for  ten 
years.  Offenders  who  are  serving  or  who  are  liable  to  serve  in  the 
army,  when  banished  for  life  are  made  to  serve  at  the  military  sta- 
tion nearest  to  their  proper  place  of  banishment.| 

**  It  has  for  some  years  past,'*  says  the  Canton  Register ,§  *'  been 
the  legal  practice  in  China  to  sentence  criminals  not  deserving  death, 
to  transportation  to  Western  Tartary,  there  to  be  given  to  the  soldiery 
as  slaves.  But  the  numbers  sent  have  been  so  great  that,  9\ety 
soldier  has  of  late  possessed  ten  or  a  dozen  slaves.  On  these  he  has 
power  to  exercise  great  cruelty  and  oppression,  and  they  in  their  turn 
often  rebel.  On  some  occasions,  it  is  reported,  the  slaves  have  risen 
and  murdered  all  the  household  of  their  masters.  From  the  northern 
parts  of  the  empire  criminals  are  sent  to  the  south  and  given  to  the 
Tartar  soldiers  who  garrison  towns,  to  be  slaves.*' 

About  3000  convicts  are  said||  to  have  been  enlisted  in  the  imperial 
army  during  the  rebellion  in  Turkestan,  of  whom  one  half  were  na- 
tives of  Canton.  They  rendered  good  service,  and  the  survivors  were 
rewarded  by  being  sent  home,  where  they  were,  however,  placed^ 
under  the  surveillance  of  the  police.  One  of  these  men  in  1828,**  who 
was  at  the  time  forty  years  of  age,  confessed  he  had  committed  a  theft 
about  ten  years  before  at  Peking,  for  which  he  was  branded  in  the  face, 
and  transported  to  Sengan  in  Shense,  whence  he  made  his  escape, 
but  was  taken  and  sent  to  Kansuh.  He  ran  off  again,  was  recap- 
tured and  transported  to  Soochow,  whence  he  made  his  escape  and 
went  to  Peking,  where  he  committed  another  theft,  was  apprehended 
and  banished  to  Canton.  Three  years  after,  he  returned  to  Peking, 
committed  eight  more  robberies,  was  detected,  and  transported  to  the 
army  at  Cashgar.  There  he  obtained  for  his  services  the  seventh 
degree  in  rank  of  military  merit,  and  was  sent  home  again,  where 
he  received  an  official  document  [ticket  of  leave]  from  the  magistrate 

•  Canton  Register,  Sept.  2d,  1829.  t  Section  419  of  the  Penal  Code. 

X  Seetion  10  of  the  Penal  Code.  $  Canton  Register,  May  10th,  1828. 

I  Canton  Register,  May  3d,  1828.  IF  Canton  Register,  April  2d,  1831. 

"**  Canton  Register,  May  31st,  1828. 
VOL.    IV.      NO.   VIII.  47 


370  Notices  of  Modem  China,  Dbc. 

of  his  district,  and  was  allowed  to  live  at  large.  Being  in  poirertjr« 
however,  he  was  obliged  to  have  recourse  again  to  thieving.  He 
concludes  his  confession  of  the  above  story  by  the  reflection :  ^^  the 
key  and  the  fan  in  my  hand  are  what  I  employed  to  my  sorrow,  and 
this  is  my  ticket  of  military  merit.''  We  do  not  hear  what  became 
of  him,  unless  he  be  the  same  who  was  branded,  as  cited  above,  on 
both  cheeks. 

It  appears  by  an  article*  in  a  Peking  gazette  of  1828,  that  many 
of  the  military  convicts  had  been  sent  home  with  medals:  some  of 
them  had  appeared  in  Canton  and  been  troublesome  here,  but  they 
were  cut  off  in  detail.  It  is  a  singular  instance  of  reverse  of  fortune* 
that  whilst  these  convicts  were  raised  to  military  rank  and  honor, 
the  general  [Yungan]  who  commanded  in  Turkestan  at  the  breaking 
out  of  the  rebellion,  was  degraded  for  cowardice  and  sentenced  to 
banishment  and  hard  labor  for  life.t  The  commandant  at  Ele  in 
L8204  took  upon  himself  to  give  an  appointment  to  a  convict  of 
rank  before  his  term  uf  transportation  had  expired,  but  the  appoint- 
ment was  canceled,  and  the  commandant  censured. 

The  convicts  in  the  south,  who  have  no  chance  of  military  pro- 
motion, turn  their  talents  to  account  in  other  ways.  Yuen,  the  go- 
vernor of  Yunnan  in  1832,  memorialize8§  the  emperor  respecting  the 
convicts  from  Tartary  who  are  sent  to  Yunnan  in  larger  numbers 
than  to  any  other  of  the  southern  provinces,  on  account  of  the 
unhealthiness  of  the  climate.  Hence  Yunnan  has  4000  to  500Q  of 
them,  of  wiiom  two  thirds  either  possess  money  of  their  own,  or  are 
acquainted  with  some  trade,  so  as  to  obtain  food  for  themselves ;  but 
the  other  third,  being  without  money  and  ignorant  of  trade,  must  be 
supported  by  government  at  an  eicpense  of  4200  taels  a  year,  a  sum 
which  the  treasury  of  the  province  cannot  afford. 

In  all  this  there  is  no  apparent  effort  on  the  part  of  the  government 
to  reform  the  criminals ;  but  only  to  punish.  The  last  intention  is 
but  partially  effective  we  should  suppose,  when  criminals  are  banished 
to  places  where  they  can  make  money  whilst  convicts.  No  improve- 
ment in  morals  can  possibly  be  expected  where  natives  from  the  lesa 
populous  regions  of  the  empire  are  immersed  in  the  vicious  excite- 
ment of  crowded  cities.  Some  Booriat  Tartars,  for  instance,  who 
had  been  detected  in  smuggling  tea  and  gold-thread  on  the  northwest 
frontier  in  1830,  were  sentenced||  to  the  cangue  for  three  months, 
and  afterwards  to  be  transported  to  the  **  unhealthy  regions,"  Yun- 
nan and  Canton! 

To  return  from  transportation  without  license,  is  punishable  by 
blows  and  remanding  to  banishment  according  to  section  390  of  the 
code,  which  we  have  already  seen  to  be  carried  into  effect.  A  case 
occurred  in  1824,i]  of  a  convict  making  his  escape  on  the  road,  who 
had  been  convicted  of  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  ravisb  his  niece, 

*  Canton  Register,  Sept.  20th,  1828  t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  4,  p.  08. 

t  fndo.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1820,  page  411  $  Canton  Register,  Jnly  18th,  183S 

i  Canton  Register.  May  15th,  1830. 
5  Tran!iaction$  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1.  page  401. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  371 

and  condemned  to  distant  banishment  on  the  frontier.  He  wat  ap- 
prehended again  and  sentenced  to  a  higher  grade  of  punishment, 
and  banished  to  serve  with  the  troops  in  an  unhealthy  station,  having 
first  worn  the  cangue  for  a  month. 

When  the  offense  is  treason,  the  punishment  for  returning  from 
banishment,  seems  to  be  more  severe.  An  officer  who  had  been  con- 
cerned in  the  rebellion  and  attack  upon  the  emperor's  palace  in  1813, 
and  exiled  in  consequence  to  the  river  Amour,  returned  without. I«ave. 
He  was  tried*  and  sentenced  to  death,  but  the  emperor  remitted  the 
sentence  and  banished  him  to  Ele,  with  an  order  that  he  should  be 
executed  immediately,  if  ever  he  returned. 

A  convict  at  the  river  Amour  was  convicted  in  ]819,f  of  another 
offense  there,  for  which  he  was  sentenced  to  wear  the  cangue  and 
then  to  be  outlawed  ;  but  in  consideration  of  hia  being  the  only  son 
of  his  mother,  who  was  a  widow  upwards  of  seventy  years  of  age 
and  destitute,  the  emperor  ordered  that  the  widow  should  be  paid  a 
small  salary  for  her  support,  out  of  the  public  treasury.  This  one 
act  of  mercy  atones  for  whole  pages  of  atrocity. 

The  emperor  Kanghe  passed  a  merciful  law,  that  the  punishment 
of  all  offenses,  not  of  a  capital  nature,  should  be  mitigated  during  the 
heat  of  summer;  but. this  law  was  soon  abused  by  the  magistrates 
who  sold  the  privilege ;  by  protracting  trials  until  the  *'  hot  weather 
assize,"  and  the  law  was  in  consequence  repealed.  The  present 
emperor  has  occasionally  revived  it,  |  as  during  the  summers  of 
1827  and  1828.§ 

Executions.  The  foreigners  in  Canton  had  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  a  public  execution  in  1829,  the  circumstances  of  which  will 
serve  to  exemplify  the  procedure  of  Criminal  justice  in  China.  A 
French  vessel  called  the  Navigateur,  was  wrecked  in  the  preceding 
year  on  the  coast  of  Cochinchina,  but  the  crew  saved.  The  captain 
hired  a  Chinese  junk  to  convey  himself  with  his  property  anfd  thir- 
teen of'^tlie'crew  to  Macao.  When  the  junk  arrived '  off  the  coast  of 
China,  the  Chinese  sailors  of  the  junkrose  upon  the  foreigners  and 
murdered  them  all  except  one  man,  Francisco  Mangiapan,  an  Itafian, 
who  jumped  into  the  sea,  where  he  was  shortly  picked  up  by  a  Chi- 
nese boat  and  carried  to  Macao,  where  he  arrived  on  the  4th  of  Sep- 
tember. The  Procurador  of  Macao,  when  he  learned  the  story, 
applied  to  the  tsotang  or  Chinese  magistrate,||  who  reported  it  to  the 
been  magistrate  of  Heangshan,  who  gave  notice  to  the  governors  of 
Canton  and  the  adjoining  province,  and  at  the  same  time  offered  a 
reward  of  200  dollars  for  the  heads  of  the  murderers  or  50  dollars  for 
each  to  any  who  might  give  information  which  led  to  their  detection. 
A  monthly  allowance  of  three  taels  was  granted  also  to  the  Italian, 
while  the  proceedings  should  last,  which  he  received  for  several 
months,  and  subsequently  a  present  of  100  dollars  to  enable  him  to 
buy  clothes.     The  junk  belonged  to  Fuhkeen  province,  whither  she 

*  Indo.  Gleaner.  Oct.  1B20,  page  413.        t  Indo.  Gleaner,  Jan.  1820,  p.  235. 
t  Canton  Register,  Sept.  I8th,  1829.  $  Mai.  Observer,  Jan.  29th,  1828. 

II  Canton  Register,  Jan.  17th,  1829. 


373  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Dsc; 

proceeded  afler  the  mattacre  of  the  Frenchmen,  but  was  wrecked  on 
the  coast.  On  the  27th  of  September,  the  uotang  gave  notice  that 
he  had  received  a  dispatch  from  the  judge  of  Canton,  re|)orting  that 
he  had  received  intelligence  on  the  I6th  from  a  magistrate  of  Anioj, 
that  eleven  of  the  crew  of  the  junk  had  been  apprehended,  who  con- 
fessed to  the  murder.  Others  were  subsequently  caught  and  the 
whole  were  brought  to  Canton,  tried  and  condemned.  Notice  waa 
given  to  the  foreigners  that  the  government  would  confront  the  mur- 
derers with  Francisco  in  the  hong  merchants*  hall  on  the  24th  of 
January  following,  when  the  foreigners  might  be  present.  The  fol- 
lowing account  of  the  ceremony,  and  the  subsequent  execution  of  the 
condemned  prisoners  is  taken  from  the  Canton  Register  of  the  2d 
of  February,  1829. 

"The  ceremony  was  announced  for  the  23d  instant,  but  in 
consequence  of  that  day  being  the  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  the 
Kwangchow  foo^s  mother,  the  trial  did  not  take  place  till  the  fol- 
lowing day. 

"  In  the  morning  every  preparation  was  seemingly  made  for  bring- 
ing out  the  prisoners,  and  at  an  early  hour,  the  hall  was  taken  pos- 
session of  by  a  military  guard,  who  secured  the  street  in  front  of  the 
gate  from  the  obstruction  of  any  mob,  whilst  a  proclamation  was 
affixed  to  the  gate  directing  the  police  to  use  their  authority,  should 
any  be  so  imprudent  as  to  oppose  its  command. 

"As  the  magistrate  was  expected  about  noon,  most  of  the  foreign- 
ers in  Canton  were  by  that  time  assembled  at  the  Consoo.  Between 
11  and  12  the  prisoners  began  to  arrive,  being  conveyed  in  bamboo 
cages  of  about  three  feet  lon^,  two  wide,  and  three  deep,  in  which 
the  prisoner  was  obliged  to  sit  in  a  doubled  posture,  and  the  only 
relief  he  could  possibly  receive  was  from  a  round  hole  at  the  top 
sufficient  to  admit  of  the  unfortunate  putting  out  his  head — but  which 
few  of  them  availed  of — perhaps  shunning  the  gaze  of  the  spectators, 
and  ashamed  of  the  crime  they  had  perpetrated.  They  had  light 
chains  around  their  neck,  legs,  and  wrists,  and  presented  a  most 
degrading  spectacle  of  human  misery.  On  each  cage  was  written 
the  name  of  its  inmate,  and  the  nature  of  the  sentence  which  he  was 
doomed  to  suffer. 

"Attention  was  soon  attracted  to  one  of  the  prisoners,  an  interesting 
looking  man  about  fifty  years  of  age,  making  an  attempt  to  address 
the  strangers,  and  by  directing  his  finger  to  his  mouth  and' ears,  was 
evidently  desirous  of  an  interpreter.  He  was  soon  attended  to  by  a 
gentleman  whose  knowledge  of  the  Chinese  language  enabled  him  to 
interrogate  as  to  what  he  was  anxious  to  communicate,  but  he  could 
only  say  intelligibly,  that  he  was  falsely  accused,  and  that  he  did  not 
understand  those  dialects  which  were  spoken  to  him — he  speaking  in 
that  peculiar  to  the  Fulikeen  province,  which  those  around  hini 
knew  little  of.  Various  opinions  were  entertained  as  to  the  condition 
of  the  man,  some  asserting  that  he  was  the  captain  or  supercargo  of 
the  junk,  and  others  that  he  was  a  passenger.  His  countenance  dis- 
covered him  to  be  a  man  superior  to  the  rest  of  the  crew,  and  it  is 


1885.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  373 

supposed  he  was  a  part  owner  of  the  vessel.  The  name  of  Tsae 
Kuiigchaou  was  ou  the  cage,  and  the  words  chanfan,  by  interpret- 
ation *  a  criminal  to  be  decapitated.'  It  appeared  that  he  had  been 
maliciously  accused  by  his  fellow  prisoners  of  having  killed  three 
Frenchmen,  and  in  the  extreme  of  torture  which  he  hud  undergone, 
had  confessed  to  the  guilt  which  had  been  charged  to  him ;  but  wliich 
he  now  recanted  and  asserted  his  innocence. 

**The  hong  merchants  had  requested  that  no  sailors  might  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  hall,  under  the  apprehension  that  they  might  be  led 
to  indulge  in  a  spirit  of  revenge,  and  in  the  height  of  indignation 
retaliate  upon  the  prisoners  on  the  spot ;  and  it  was  verj  happily  sug- 
gested, to  contradict  so  mistaken  a  notion :  a  gentleman  proposed 
that  it  should  be  disavowed  before  the  magistrate,  and  the  amiable 
quality  of  mercy  opposed  to  it,  as  being  the  real  disposition  of  for- 
eigners, who  were  inclined  to  clemency,  and  would  rejoice  if  any  cir- 
cumstance could  be  discovered  whereby  the  fate  of  the  unhappy 
culprits  might  be  mitigated. 

^*  A  bout  2  o'clock,  Hoo,  the  Kwangchow  foo,  and  the  other  officers 
arrived,  and  after  he  had  taken  his  seat,  the  gentleman  already 
alluded  to  appeared  before  the  bar,  respectfully  begging  permis- 
sion to  say  a  few  words  on  the  part  of  the  foreigners  present,  and 
proceeded  to  express  the  sentiments  which  had  been  before  deli- 
vered. The  magistrate  seemed  gratified  with  the  feelings  that  di- 
rected this  appeal,  and  very  mildly  replied  that  the  court  was  pro- 
ceeding in  the  case  under  the  special  command  of  his  imperial 
majesty,  and  that  every  care  would  be  taken  that  no  false  accusa- 
tion should  take  effect.  The  opening  of  the  court  was  made  under 
the  usual  cries  of  the  lictors,  and  since  this  public  proceeding  was 
as  much  to  satisfy  the  wishes  of  the  foreigners,  as  to  serve  for  the 
purposes  of  public  justice,  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  intrusion  of 
the  lowest  order  of  attendants  of  the  Chinese  should  have  been  per- 
mitted to  the  great  inconvenience  ofall,  even  of  the  magistrates  them- 
selves. The  prisoners  were  brought  up  in  threes  and  fives  successive- 
ly and  made  to  kneel  whilst  confronted  with  Trancisco,  who  was  at- 
tended by  a  Portuguese  interpreter ;  the  most  of  them  he  very  readily 
recognized,  showing  only  a  momentary  hesitation  of  recollection  as 
to  the  persons  of  one  or  two — and  as  they  were  identified,  the  magis- 
trate put  a  red  mark  against  their  names.  One  of  the  prisoners  was 
described  as  not  having  taken  any  active  part  in  the  massacre. 

**  Francisco  had  frequently  spoken  of  one  man  whom  he  esteemed 
as  his  deliverer,  from  the  circumstance  of  his  having  intimated  to 
him  the  design  of  the  crew  towards  the  French  passengers,  and  ex- 
pressed his  intention  of  pleading  for  his  pardon,  describing  him  as 
having  a  mark  on  his  face  and  forehead  by  which  he  should  know 
him.  Among  the  prisoners  that  were  brought  up  was  Tsae  Kung- 
chaou  the  man  who  had  complained  that  he  was  doomed  to  death 
whilst  conscious  of  his  own  innocence,  and  was  identified  by  all 
who  were  present  by  the  above  marks,  as  the  friend  of  Francisco. 
On  his  approaching  Francisco,  they  immediately   recognized  each 


374  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Die. 

other,  and  the  interview  was  particularly  interesting  and  affecting 
even  to  the  by-standers.  The  gratitude  of  Francisco  was  evident  to 
all,  and  the  joy  of  the  prisoner  at  finding  himself  recognisced,  and 
likely  to  be  acquitted  by  the  interference  of  his  friend  was  very 
conspicuous  on  a  countenance  previously  depressed  with  the  most 
anxious  doubts  and  fears.  The  parties  were  immediately  in  each 
other's  arms,  and  Francisco  saluted  the  man  to  whom  he  was  in* 
debted  for  his  life,  according  to  the  usage  of  his  own  country,  and 
with  hU  the  lively  emotion  for  which  his  nation  is  famed.  The 
judge  seemed  to  partake  of  the  general  satisfaction,  and  instead 
of  affixing  a  red  mark  to  his  name,  which  he  had  done  in  the  in- 
stance of  all  his  fellow-prisoners  inserted  a  note,  which  was  suppos- 
ed to  be  in  his  favor,  but  was  obliged  to  remand  him  to  his  cage  to 
be  returned  to  bis  cell  of  confinement.  Francisco  having  satisfied 
the  judge  by  the  reply  to  his  inquiries,  that  he  was  the  same  persciu 
whose  testimony  had  been  received  at  Macao,  was  informed  that 
some  of  the  property  that  was  taken  from  him  and  his  shipmates, 
was  recovered  and  would  be  restored  to  him ;  but  which  the  man 
very  honestly  confessed  he  had  no  claim  to.  This  property,  we  be- 
lieve, is  still  on   board  some  boats  in  the  river. 

^'About  thirty-five  malefactors  were  produced,  although  the  num- 
ber condemned  under  the  melancholy  affair,  was  forty  seven.  Two 
out  of  this  number  had  died,  and  it  was  not  thought  requisite  to  bring 
the  remainder.  It  is  supposed  that  the  sentence  of  Tsae  Kungchaou 
ivill  be  commuted  to  banishment,  for  although  he  may  be  easily  ac- 
(^uitted  of  murder,  it  cannot  perhaps  be  so  satisfactorily  ascertained 
that  he  was  not  a  participator  in  the  plunder,  as  to  entitle  him  to  a 
general  pardon.  It  has  been  suggested  to  us  by  a  Chinese  that  a 
petition  from  Francisco  to  the  viceroy  in  behalf  of  his  friend,  may 
be  attended  to,  and  probably  save  him  from  banishment. 

'^Although  the  accommodations  for  the  seat  of  justice  were  but 
poorly  arranged,  yet  the  high  respectability  of  the  magistrate  and 
his  associates,  combined  every  thing  that  could  inspire  respect;  but 
the  throng  of  low  dirty  attendants  which  allowed  only  of  a  crowded 
avenue  for  the  culprits  to  approach  the  tribunal,  detracted  much 
from  the  appearance  of  judicial  solemnity.  Every  body  was  struck 
with  the  pleasing  and  gentlemanly  deportment  of  the  Kwangchow 
foo.  So  predominant  is  compassion  in  well  regulated  minds,  that  the 
malignity  of  the  crimes  of  the  prisoners  was  for  a  time  obliterated,  in 
the  pitiable  condition  to  which  they  were  reduced  ;  all  of  them  sickly 
and  emaciated,  many  bearing  the  marks,  and  laboring  under  the 
effects,  of  torture,  to  which  they  had  been  subjected,  and  so  reduced 
as  to  be  absolutely  in  many  cases,  forced  into  the  act  of  genuflexion, 
which  attitude  of  respect  they  were  unable  of  themselves  to  fall  into, 
whilst  the  hurried  and  inhuman  manner  of  thrusting  and  dragging 
them  to  and  from  the  bar,  like  so  many  dogs,  conveyed  a  strong 
picture  of  the  extreme  misery  that  inmotes  of  a  Chinese  jail  moat 
endure  from  the  unfeeling  lictors  and  keepers  who  have  cliarge  of 
them. 


.^ 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  375 

The  vengeance  of  the  law  on  the  uufortuuate  seventeen  culprits, 
who  were  selected  as  being  the  most  prominent  leaders  in  the  hor- 
rid massacre  was  inflicted  in  the  morning  of  the  30th  ultimo. 

*'  It  had  been  intimated  that  it  was  to  have  taken  place  on  the 
28th,  biit  from  some  necessary  legal  forms  was  delayed  till  that  day. 
Notice  was  given  to  the  foreigners  that  the  ceremony  would  commence 
early  in  the  day,  and  several  persons  were  assembled  by  8  oVlock. 
The  place  appointed  (the  one  allotted  for  the  execution  of  criminals,) 
was  on  a  spot  formed  into  a  yard,  by  its  enclosure  of  a  temporary 
railing  at  one  end  of  a  street,  with  a  dead  wall  on  one  side  and  the 
backs  of  houses  on  the  other.  An  open  room  at  the  opposite  en- 
trance, for  the  officers  of  justice,  presented  a  space  of  about  two 
hundred  feet  long  and  thirty  wide. 

*^The  avenue  to  the  place  from  the  water-side  was  lined  with  sol- 
diers and  police,  armed  principally  with  lances,  and  not  the  least  in- 
terruption was  experienced  to  its  approach.  Nobodv  was  present  but 
the  foreigners,  and  the  various  attendants  upon  the  officers  presiding 
on  the  occasion.  Very  little  ceremonial  preparation  was  apparent, 
excepting  that  of  two  crosses  erected  for  the  unhappy  victims  that 
were  to  undergo  the  more  dreadful  operation  of  the  law,  with  the 
executioner^s  instruments  placed  against  the  wall,  and  new  tubs  to  re- 
ceive the  heads,  which  are  to  be  transported  to  the  native  place  of  the 
offenders.  One  cross  was  subsequently  removed.  The  swords  were 
of  heavy  blades  about  three  feet  long  and  two  inches  deep,  and  re- 
markably sharp :  one  of  them  was  with  all  possible  indifference 
brought  and  given  into  the  hands  of  the  spectators  to  examine. 

"About  10  oVlock,  the  nganch&sze  (chief  judge),  Kwangchow 
foo,  Nanhae  been,  Pwanyu  been  [  magistrates,]  and  Tso-he^  and 
Ghong  heS  [military  mandarins],  arrived  at  the  place  of  execution, 
and  took  their  seats  at  the  fartherest  extremity ;  a  few  minutes  after- 
wards the  culprits  were  brought  in  baskets,  each  having  his  name 
and  sentence  written  on  a  long  slip  of  wood  affixed  to  his  back,  and 
placed  in  twos  and  threes  upon  their  knees,  about  eight  feet  apart, 
and  commencing  within  ten  or  twelve  from  where  the  strangers  were 
standing  in  a  place  that  was  railed  off,  and  where  they  were  carefully 
protected  from  any  mob  or  molestation  by  a  party  of  (he  Kwang 
he^'s  guard.  It  was  supposed  by  the  foreigners  that  the  malefac- 
tors were  brought  so  close  to  their  view  for  the  purpose  of  being 
shown  more  particularly  to  Francisco,  who  was  present,  but  to  the 
astonishment  of  all,  and  with  much  violation  of  feeling  they  were 
decapitated  on  the  spot.  Previous  to  this  dreadful  ceremony,  a 
messenger  had  been  dispatched  to  inquire  if  the  Frenchman  was  in 
attendance.  Each  culprit  had  a  person  to  hold  him  in  a  fixed  pos- 
ture, by  the  position  of  cords  around  the  arms,  and  about  six  execu- 
tioners, at  a  Mgnal  given  by  the  officer  commanding  the  troops,  gave 
the  fatal  stroke,  afterwards  continuing  with  hasty  dispatch  the  deca- 
pitation of  the  remainder.  The  prisoners  were  remarkably  well  cloth- 
ed, presenting  a  decent  and  cleanly  appearance,  so  opposite  to  their 
condition  when  brought  in  cages  to  the  Consoo  House.     Some  few 


376  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Dbc. 

lamentable  expreMiODn  escaped  from  one  of  the  uufortuoate  men,  and 
another  showed  some  feelings  of  interest  by  moving  his  head  aroundt 
but  with  these  exceptions  the  most  perfect  resignation  seemed  to  pre- 
vail. The  one  afiSxed  to  the  cross  was  in  a  lateral  line  from  the  spec- 
tators^ about  eight  feet  distant,  and  could  not  be  so  easily  distinguish- 
ed ;  but  although  the  mode  of  punishment,  as  described  must  appear 
most  shocking,  we  apprehend  that  humanity  is  usually  shown  to 
soften  the  severity  of  the  law's  decree,  and  in  the  present  instance, 
life  seemed  to  have  been  instantly  extinguished  by  a  thrust  from  a 
poignard  into  the  heart :  after  a  hasty  cut  over  the  forehead  and  on 
each  arm,  not  a  moan  was  heard ! 

'*  The  cool  indifference  of  the  executioners,  rather  approaching  to 
exultation  at  the  opportunity  of  exerting  their  skill,  and  indulging 
their  cupidity  of  gain,  vociferation  with  impudent  gestures,  requests 
for  cutnshaws  from  the  foreigners,  was  of  a  nature  sadly  disgusting, 
and  altogether  presented  a  scene  of  butchery,  rather  than  the  infliction 
of  the  sentence  of  the  law.  Their  dexterity  was  very  great,  for  with 
one  blow  the  head  was  severed  instantly  from  the  body,  excepting  in 
two  cases,  which  were  completed  with  a  knife  by  a  person  watching 
the  failure,  of  the  first  executioner.  About  the  wall  was  a  railed  press 
containing  about  a  hundred  skulls,  some  of  them  in  small  cages. 

*'  Two  men  dressed  as  mountebanks  in  crimson  satin  trimmed  with 
green  and  long  erect  feathers  on  each  side  of  the  head  made  their 
appearance,  who,  we  understood,  were  the  official  executioners,  but 
they  took  no  active  part  in  the  proceeding.  One  remarkable  cir- 
cumstance, as  differing  from  the  general  idea  of  the  Chinese  etiquette 
and  respect,  was  that  the  culprits  were  all  placed  with  their  faces 
towards  the  foreigners  whilst  the  mandarins  were  behind  them. 

**  We  cannot  conclude  the  melancholy  narration  without  noticing 
the  strong  expressions  of  praise  that  are  due  to  the  Chinese  govern- 
ment, whose  vigilance  to  overtake  the  offenders  in  an  affair  so  revolt- 
ing to  humanity  has  been  most  conspicuous  from  the  moment  the 
circumstance  was  known,  nor  can  we  refrain  from  mentioning  with 
commendation  the  zeal  of  Mr.  Veiga,  the  laCb  Procurador  of  Macao, 
whose  attention  on  the  occasion  was  most  prompt  and  unremitting, 
and  must  be  considered  as  having  greatly  contributed  to  the  ends  of 
justice.  At  his  suggestion  it  was  that  the  Chinese  passengers,  who 
landed  from  the  junk  before  the  massacre,  wore  sought  out  by  the 
mandarins  to  give  information  as  to  her  name  and  other  particulars, 
without  which,  detection  must  have  been  a  matter  of  much  greater 
difficulty  than  it  actually  proved." 

In  the  same  journal  of  the  18th  of  April  the  following  sequel  to 
the  story  is  found.  '^  It  will  be  seen  by  the  advertisement  of  the  sale 
in  to-day's  number,  that  the  recovered  property  from  the  junk  has 
been  restored  to  the  French  authority  here,  which  is  cont<istent  with 
principles  of  law,  and  justice ;  and  although  it  is  very  deficient  of 
the  cargo  originally  laded  on  board  the  junk  by  the  French  captain, 
the  highest  praise  is  due  to  the  local  officers,  for  their  promptitude  in 
seizing  what  did  remain. 


\ 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  377 

'*  Together  wilh  tlie  returned  articles,  the  Fieiich  coiibiil  Uim  re- 
ceived various  sums  uiuouuting.iii  all  to  upwards  of  thiee  tlmu^aiid 
dollars,  stated  to  be  the  proceeds  of  tiie  property  of  the  uidiappy  ma- 
lefactors, which  had  been  confiscated  and  sold,  the  amount  arising 
from  each  being  kept  separate  and  labeled  with  his  name.  It  is  to 
be  lamented  that  these  unfortunate  men  should  have  entailed  so 
much  misery  on  their  relatives  and  friends,  who  could  in  no  wii»e 
have  been  participators  in  their  guilt ;  for  we  are  told  that  several 
of  their  wives  have  already  committed  suicide,  to  obviate  the  severity 
of  the  mandarips,  which  they  were  in  dread  of,  and  even  their  re- 
latives have  sustained  a  loss  of  property  calculated  at  about  150,000 
dollars. 

^'  The  cupidity  of  these  officers  is  so  great  that  they  avail  them- 
selves of  the  most  trivial  circumstances  to  implicate  every  person  from 
whom  they  think  there  is  a  chance  of  extracting  any  money.  The 
least  connexion  that  they  can  trace  to  have  existed  with  the  culprits  is 
sufficient  to  justify  their  pretensions,  and  a  mere  recommendation 
that  may  on  any  occasion  have  been  given,  involves  the  parties  in 
suspicion,  and  often  in  ruin.** 

The  following  are  extracts  from  the  declaration  of  Francisco 
touching  the  events  which  led  to  the  murder  and  his  escape,  and  a 
deposition  by  Tsae  Kungchaou,  the  old  Chinese  who  was  pardoned. 
The  latter  document  is  not  to  be  relied  on,  for  it  is  evident  that  the 
deponent  was  more  desirous  of  making  it  appear  that  the  whole 
merit  of  the  detection  of  the  ofienders  was  due  to  him,  than  to  tell 
the  truth.  He  owns  in  it,  that  thirteen  only  of  the  men  apprehended 
[meaning  also  apparently,  executed,]  were  really  murderers,  and  that 
six  were  bought  to  be  substitutes  for  real  offenders.  A  note  by  the 
reporter  adds :  '*  It  is  scarcely  credible  to  those  who  know  little  of 
China,  that  substitutes  for  murderers  should  be  procurable  by  pecun- 
iary bribes.  But.  there  is  no  doubt  of  the  fact.  Another  scarcely 
credible,  but  no  less  certain  fact  has  been  exemplified  in  the  horrid 
case  referred  to  above, — a  petty  cannibalism.  It  is  falsely  believed 
that  the  various  parts  of  the  human  body  have  great  efficacy  in  medi- 
cine: and  that  the  f^all  of  a  human  being  increases  human  courage. 
Therefore  the  gall  of  human  beings  is  in  great  request  among  cowards. 
The  custom  is  to  steep  one  or  two  hundred  grains  of  rice  in  the  gall- 
bladder, and  when  dry  to  eat  ten  or  twenty  in  a  day.  The  execution- 
er who  decapitated  ten  thousand  men,  showed  to  tlie  Europeans  on 
the  late  occasion  the  gall-bladder  of  Wookwan,  which  he  extracted 
after  having  cut  the  imirderer  to  pieces.  He  had  grains  of  rice  steep- 
ed in  the  gall  and  ate  of  them  dai-ly.  The  following  is  the  extract 
from  the  declaration  of  the  French  sailor  Mangiapan. 

'*  I  left  Bordeaux  on  the  15th  of  May  1827,  in  the  French  ship  Na- 
vigateur,  captain  J.  S.  Romain,  bound  to  Manila.  In  October  we  put 
into  Tui'on  in  consequence  of  having  received  some  damage;  and  as 
it  was  not  possible  to  repair  our  vessel,  she  was  abandoned  and 
sold  to  the  Cochinchinese  government.  On  the  13th  or  14th  July,  we 
embarked  in  a  Chinese  junk  which  captain  Romain  hud  chartered 

VOL.  IV.     NO.  vin.         48 


«i7c$  Notices  of  Modern  China.  Di&c. 

to  tHk<j  hiin  tu  Macao,  with  the  rest  of  the  crew  and  a  passen- 
ger, in  all  tburteeii  peniotiH,  as  well  as  part  oft*  the  Navigateur'a 
car^o,  which  consisted  of  wines,  liqueurs,  silks,  hats,  clotlies.  Urea* 
sure,  &c.  (About  410  a  415  packages.)  We  sailed  from  Turou  on  the 
15th,  and  a  few  days  after,-#e  began  to  experience  all  manner  of 
vexations,  which  increased  as  we  approached  our  destination;  but  the 
hope  of  soon  parting  with  our  disagreeable  companions,  made  us  bear 
them  with  patience.  On  the  30th  or  3ist  July,  an  old  Chinese  who 
appeared  tu  be  the  pilot  of  the  junk,  tried  by  eserj  possible  means 
to  make  captain  Romain  understand  'that  he  ought  to  be  upon 
his  guard,  being  apprehensive  that  we  should  be  maltreated.  The 
same  day  another  Chinese  who  paid  us  some  attention,  also  tried  to 
convey  the  same  impression  to  us,  and  even  that  our  destruction  was 
contemplated.  But  having  much  difficulty  in  understanding  what 
was  meant,  and  the  conduct  of  the  Chinese  crew  being  always  nearly 
the  sanif,  we  w<fre  in  hopes  that  these  suspicions  were  ill-founded, 
or  that  the  fear  of  the  crime  being  discovered  would  prevent  its  com- 
mission. On  the  3d  of  August,  being  eight  or  nine  leagues  from 
Macao,  in  sight  <if  the  Ladrone  islands,  when  twelve  Chinese  passen- 
gers landt'd  about  1  p.  m.,  captain  Romain  wished  to  send  on  shore 
at  the  same  time  four  sailors  who  were  ill  of  a  fever  when  they  em- 
barked, and  whom  the  fatigue  of  the  voyage  had  rendered  extremely 
4inwell,  and  also  some  more  of  the  crew.  The  Chinese  captain,  how- 
ever, dissuaded  him  from  this,  giving  him  to  understand  that  he  would 
get  near  Macao  during  the  night,  and  anchor  near  the  town,  and 
that  it  would  be  very  easy  for  him  to  procure  what  boats  he  might 
require  to  land  his  crew,  as  well  as  any  part  he  might  wish  of  the 
goods  that  were  at  hand.  Captain  Romain,  however,  confiding  little 
in  this  proposal,  persisted  in  wishing  to  land  a  part  of  his  people, 
and  to  leave  on  board  only  three  or  four  men  to  take  care  of  the 
goods  ;  but  the  notice  which  we  had  received  respecting  the  bad  in- 
tention t>f  the  Chinese  crew,  inspired  us  with  but  too  just  apprehen- 
sions, that  those  who  remained  on  board  the  junk  would  lose  their 
lives ;  we  refused  to  obey  the  captain's  orders,  and  even  to  Cast  lots 
who  should  remain  behind,  wishing  that  all  should  land  or  remain  to- 
gether on  board;  and  unfortunately  we  took  this  last  resolution.  Next 
day,  August  4th,  having  kept  watch  till  2  a.  m.,  I  went  to  bed  in  the 
cabin  upon  the  poop  where  were  the  captain  and  other  passenger^. 
Between  4  and  5,  I  was  awaked  by  the  cries  of  my  comrades,  who 
were  attacked  by  a  part  of  the  Chinese  crew,  who  had  killed  one  of 
our  men  then  upon  the  deck,  and  wounded  another.  In  an  instant 
about  sixty  Chinese  were  opposed  to  the  few  of  ns  who  were  able 
to  assemble  upon  the  poop,  where  we  could  make  but  a  teeble  resis- 
tanee«  having  few  arms,  and  beiujir  surrounded  by  so  great  a  number 
of  Chinese  armed  with  lances  and  long  baniboob,  with  which  they 
tried  to  knock  us  down,  whilst  others  from  below  removed  the  poop 
deck  under  our  feet,  that  they  might  break  our  legs  and  kill  us  the 
more  easily.  After  firing  some  pistol  shots,  the  chief  mate  and 
two  sailors  were  killed,*  Mr.  C was  knocked  down  mortally 


ia35.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  TiS) 

wounded,  and  captain  Romain,  under  whose  feet  they  had  succeeded 
in  breaking  open  the  poop  deck,  was  seized  hy  the  legs,  and  dragged 
below ;  bin  cries  made  us  suppose  tiiat  they  murdered  him  in  a 
shocking  manner.     The  few  of  us  who  were  still  capable  of  resis* 
tance,  seeing  our  officers  and  messmates  cruelly   innssHcred,  and 
having  no  longer  any  hopes  of  saving  our  lives,  resolved  to  rush  upon 
the  Chinese,  iu  order  to  put  an  end  to  our  sufferings  and  try  to  make 
them  pay  dear  for  the  existence  of  which  they  wished  to  deprive  us. 
Having  executed  this  project,  I  succeeded  in  disengaging  myself,  ai"J 
leaped  into  the  sea,  and  an  instant  after  I  saw  Etieiiiie  do  the  same. 
Having  approHched  him,  I  saw  him  all  covered  with  bhKHl,  beinjEf 
severely  wounded  in  the  head  and  neck ;  more  fortunate  than  he,  I 
had  only  received  some  severe  bruises.     The  junk  continuing  her 
course  was  in  an  instant  far  away  from  us,  and  being  upwards  of 
two  leagues  from  the  shore,  it  is  probable  that  the  villains  who  had 
just  committed  so  atrocious  a  crime,  believed  it  impossible  for  us  to 
escape  destruction,  and  that  their  chme  not  being  discovered  would 
remain  unpunished.     Fortunately  their  boats  were  too  much  encum* 
bered  to  be  put  into  the  water,  or  they  might  have  pursued  and 
drowned  us.     We  were  about  an  hour  striving  with  the  waves  when 
a  small  Chinese  vessel  passed  us,  and  we  succeeded  in  placing  our- 
selves upon  her  rudder,  but  the  crew   made  signs   for  us  to  be  off, 
threatening  to  bamboo  us  if  we  did  not  let  go  our  hold  immediately  ; 
and  absolutely  refusing  to  let  us  stay  or  to  receive  us  on  b(iard,  they 
threw  out  a  plank  at  last  to  assist  in  keeping  us  afloat.  I  laid  hold  of 
it  immediately,  and  my  comrade  did  the  same,  but  he  was  not  able  to 
hold  out  long,  his  strength  being  exhausted  by  the  enormous  loss  of 
blood  which  continued  to  flow  from  his  wounds.     Wearied  with  the 
motion  of  the  plank  he  soon  let  go  his  hold,  and  bidding  me  adieu  he 
disappeared.  After  being  in*  the  water  about  two  hours,  a  second  vesMl 
passed  and  I  succeeded  in  getting  to  her,  and  after  some  entreaty, 
was  received  on  board.     They  w  re  humane  enough  to  throw  me  a 
rope,  and  haul  nie  out  of  the  sea.     M''hen  I  had  recovered  a  little,  I 
gave  them  five  dollars  which  I  had  preserved  in  a  handkerchief  round 
my  neck ;  and  tried  to  make  them  understand  that  I  belonged  to 
Macao,  from  whence  I  set  out  in  the  morning  with  three  friends,  to 
amuse  ourselves  in  fishing,  and  that  unfortunately  the  boat  capsizing 
my  companions  were  drowned.     Having  given  me  some- clothes  and 
a  little  food,  tbey  called  a  fislierman,  to  whom  after  some  discussion 
they  gave  four  dollars  for  ccmveying  me  to  Macao,  and  gave  me  back 
the  remaining  dollar.    About  midnight  of  the  4th  I  was  put  on  shore, 
and  the  boat  went  off  immediately.     Having  proceeded  along  the 
Praya  Grande,  I  came  to  the  guard-house,  and  after  putting  a  few 
questions  to  the  sentinel,  I  laid  down  close  by,  and  fell  asleep.     At 
day  light,  not  knowing  where  to  go,  1  proceeded  towards  the  Senate 
square,  and  meeting  a  Portuguese,  requested  him  to  direct  me  to  the 
house  of  the  French  missionaries.     My  strange  language  and  Chi- 
nese dress  induced  him  to  put  some  questions  to  me,  and  acquaint- 
ing  him   with  what  had  happened,  I  was  conducted  by  him  to  the 
hon^e  of  the  dezembargador,  where  I  made  luy  deposition.*' 


.•"V 


380  Notktts  of  ^fo(1em  China.  I>i?i^. 

Dc;po3ition  of  T«ne  1\iin<rchaoii.  On  the  7th  of  March,  the  cir- 
cn instances  which  todk  place  on  hoard  the  Navigateur  were  depoiied 
to  hy  this  fortnnate  man,  as  he  now  may  be  called,  at  Macao,  whither 
he  went  to  see  the  Encrlish  and  other  (re ntlemen  who  had  subscrilied 
the  snm  of  fifteen  hundred  dollars  for  him  and  the  French  sailor, 
who  was  saved. 

**  lie  descrihiis  himself  as  a  native  of  Tun^ngan  heen,  in  the  district 
comnionly  called  Chiiichew  [Tseuenchow]  in  the  province  of  Fuh*> 
keen.  He  has  heen  in  the  army  twenty-four  years,  and  once  was  a 
petty  officer,  although  he  is  unable  to  read  and  write.  His  family 
consists  of  a  wife,  two  daughters,  and  two  sons.  The  eldest  son, 
about  thirty  years  of  age,  is  a  profligate  man,  addicted  to  opium* 
smoking  atid  kindred  vices.  He  left  home  and  was  supposed  to  be 
at  Singapore.  On  the  22d  of  March  1828,  the  father  sailed  ifrom 
Chinchew  with  a  design  of  going  to  Singapore  in  search  of  his  Son, 
to  bring  hini  home  again.  A  gale  of  wind  however  drove  the  vessel 
into  one  of  the  ports  of  Cochinchina.  Some  time  in  June,  applica- 
tion was  niade  hy  the  French  Captain  through  a  Fuhkeen  broker, 
named  Yang  Chihhea,  for  a  passage  to  Macao  in  a  Fuhkeen  junk. 
He  was  to  give  three  dollars  for  each  package  or  case,  and  the  thir- 
teen passengers  were  to  go  free*  This  being  all  agreed  npon,  one  of 
the  two  sailing  captains  of  the  junk,  named  Keangshih,  wanted  the 
captain  to  advance  450  dollars  to  be  deducted  when  they  arrived  at 
Macao.  The  French  captain  however  refused.  The  other  Chinese 
captain  named  AVookwan  was  also  in  want  of  money,  and  conferred 
with  Keangshih  whether  to  give  them  a  passage  or  not.  Keang- 
shih left  it  to  Wookwan  to  do  as  he  pleased.  Thus  the  matter  rested 
till  the  17th  of  July,  (as  the  deponent  stated  from  memory),  when  the 
French  captain  put  his  things  on  board  and  hjs  people  emblnrked. 
On  the  18tli,  the  junk  sailed  from  Cochinchina.  And  at  this  eHrly 
period  Wookwan  had  formed  the  plot  to  murder  the  foreigners  and 
seize  their  property.  As  soon  as  the  deponent  heard  it,  he  made  dign^s 
with  his  hands  to  the  French  captain  of  an  intention  to  murder  him. 
But  he  did  not  believe  it,  and  treated  it  lightly,  sayiug,  as  the  deponent 
understood  him,  *' I  have  fire  arms,  for  every  attack  he  makes,  I 
have  ineans  of  repelling  him — what  can  he  do  to  me!**  The  depo- 
nent also  dissuaded  Wookwan  from  his  purpose,,  telling  him  that  the 
foreigners  had  fire  arms,  and  it  would  be  impossible  for  him  to  suc- 
ceed. 

*^  On  the  27th  of  July,  as  the  French  captain  was  sitting  on  the 
water  reservoir,  Wookwan  engaged  four  men  with  hatchetsconcealed 
ill  tlieir  sleeves  to  begin  the  attnck.  But  the  captain  perceived  it, 
and  ever  after  avoided  tliOs>e  men,  and  would  not  sleep  near  theifi, 
hut  moved  to  the  deponent*s  place  to  sleep.  On  the  evening  of  the 
tiOtli,  it  was  again  intended  to  murder  the  eaptain,  but  on  seeing  hitn 
;irined  the  poople  were  afraid  to  tittack  him.  On  the  31  st  of  July 
the  hiils  o\  Macao  were  seen,  and  as  the  passage  was  not  kiiown, 
fislnnu[  boats  uiie  hailed.  Three  of  tlieni  came  and  talked,  alxiiut 
t}^e   price  of  piloting.     Thi  y    a^ked   thirteen   dollarfi  each,   mukiilg 


1 

1^3.'>.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  381 

iliirty-iiinn  in  all.  The  I'^niiich  captain  promised  but  thirty  dollars, 
nnd  eventually  retained  only  one,  to  whom  he  was  to  g;ive  ten  dollars. 
In  the  evening  of  Anj^nst  3d,  the  junk  arrived  at  the  entrance  to 
Macao,  and  twelve  Fuhkcen  pneisenuers  wiMit  on  shore.  Wookwaii 
then  called  the  foreigners  to  take  a  boat  and  ji;(»  on  shore.  Seven  of 
them  wished  to  go,  and  the  dcpo'ietit  trird  to  induce  them  to  go.  But 
the  captain  hearing  that  they  were  so  near  Macao,  thought  whether 
they  went  or  not  that  night,  was  of  no  conseipience. 

'*  Afterwards,  at  the  5th  watch,  (about  4  oV.hic.k  in  the  morning,) 
two  Chinese,  Lin  Chetung  and  Pookeang,  with  sticks  or  clubs  beat  to 
death  five  foreigners,  who  were  down  below  to  watch  the  property. 
Lin  Chetung  killed  three,  and  Pookeang  killed  two.  The  eight  for- 
eigners on  deck  were  not  aware  of  what  happened  when  these  two 
murderers  came  on  deck,  to  search  for  the  remaining  eight  and  mur- 
der  them  also.  But  the  foreigners  awoke  and  were. ready  to  defend 
themselves.  The  deponent  sought  for  weapons  to  deliver  secretly  to 
the  foreigners,  to  enable  them  to  resist  their  enemies;  the  French  Cap- 
tain at  this  time  fired  and  wounded  two  of  the  Chinese  ;  one  mortally 
who  died ;  the  other  survived.  The  powder  being  expended  (and 
the  last  shot  having  burst  the  pistol  and  shattered  the  captain's  hand) 
all  the  crew   of  the  junk  set  upon  the  foreigners,  with  long  spears. 

^'After  this  a  foreigner  (Francisco)  jumped  overboard  into  the  sea. 
Wookwan  immediately  called  out  to  pursue  him  with  a  boat.  The 
deponent  hearing  this  contrived  to  conceal  the  scull,  which  being 
done  prevented  the  foreigners  being  fHirsued.  At  day  light,  the 
combat  was  renewed.  There  were  three  Chinese,  Chang  Wooteaou 
Tsangleen,  and  Lintan,  who  pursued  the  aptain,  stricking  at  him 
to  kill  him  ;  they  also  pressed  upon  the  mate  and  murdered  him. 
There  was  a  purser,  who  not  being  dead,  knelt  and  implored  them 
not  to  kill  him,  but  to  throw  him  into  the  sea.  While  in  this  posi- 
tion, a  Chinese  came  suddenly  behind,  cut  him  down  with  a  hatchet, 
and  pushed  him  overboard.  There  was  also  a  young  foreigner  about 
eighteen  years  of  age  who  was  cut  down  and  thrown  overboard. 
Twelve  foreigners  in  all  were  murdered.  After  the  bodies  were 
thrown  into  the  sea,  the  chests  and  cases  were  searched.  Four  thou- 
sand and  three  hundred  dollars  were  found.  Eighteen  small  gold 
coins  were  found  in  the  mate's  chest.  The  deponent  did  not  regard 
how  they  distributed  this  money. 

'*  During  the  night  of  August  4th,  the  deponent  dreamed  that  the 
twelve  deceased  persons  knelt  down  L>efore  him  and  implored  him  to 
(rive  information  against  the  murderers.  And  they  pointed  particu- 
larly to  a  small  box  that  he  might  notice  it.  After  he  awoke,  at 
day  light  he  went  to  look  at  this  box  ;  and  on  opening  it  saw  thirty 
foreign  papers,  and  three  papers  with  Chinese  characters.  (Cochin- 
Chinese  documents.)  These  he  secreted  about  his  person.  On  the 
0th  of  Au«;ust  the  junk  anchored  at  Ileannni  (Amoy).  Wookwan 
then  tohl  those  who  had  no  share  in  the  affair  that  they  might  go  <mi 
shore,  in  small  boats  to  be  hired.  Then  Wookwan  and  those  who 
entered  into  his  |)loi,  finyfour  in  nundier,    consulted  about  getting 


382  Notices  of  Modem  China.  Ih?c 

the  jiink  under  wei8:h  and  proceeding  to  Teentsin  to  sell  the 
goods.  But  suddenly,  without  wind,  the  junk  was  dismasted  Woo- 
kwaii  thf^n  engagi^d  small  boats  to  transfer  the  goods  to  his  own 
house.  On  the  llrh  of  August,  the  deponent  went  with  the  Fiih- 
keen  captain  Keangshih,  the  mate  Lin  Ifeangsin,  the  tingtow 
YS  Tingching,  Yint;  Fookeang,  &c.,  to  obtain  a  |iermit  to  repair 
the  junk.  The  deponent's  real  intention  was  to  entice  them  before 
government  that  he  might  give  information  of  the  murders  thej  had 
committed  for  the  sake  of  gain.^' 

^^The  civilians  at  Ainoy,  on  first  receiving  the  petition  attended  to 
it ;  but  on  the  30th  of  August  they  all  declined  interfering  with  it. 
On  the  26th  of  August,  the  deponent  presented  a  petition  to  the  ma- 
gistrates of  Anioy,  and  delivered  the  papers  as  proof  of  what  I  said. 
But  they  affirmed  that  I  presented  a  false  accusation,  and  said  I 
wished  to  extort  money  from  the  owners  of  the  junk.  They  likewise 
remarked  that  nobody  understood  the  papers  with  foreign  letters  on 
them,  and  that  the  complaint  could  not  be  admitted.  They  forth* 
with  inflicted  eighty  slaps  on  the  deponent's  face,  and  thrust  him  out. 

**  On  the  2dth  of  August,  the  deponent  presented  a  petition  to  the 
taoutae  of  Heamun  ( Amoy  ),  against  the  fifty-four  persons  who 
had  plotted  murder  for  the  sake  of  gain.  Although  the  petition  was 
received  no  answer  was  given;  till  on  the  Ist  of  September  an  offi- 
cial despatch  arrived  from  the  governor  of  Canton  to  that  of  Fuh- 
keen.  Then  the  taoutae  Issued  warrants  to  take  up  the  accused. 
And  he  obtained  thirteen  who  were  really  murderers,  and  six  who 
were  bought  to  be  substitutes  for  murderers.  On  the  11th  of  Sep- 
tember forty-two  persons  were  taken  into  custody  and  forwarded  to 
the  metropolitan  city  Foochow  foo." 

There  still  remain  to  this  day  some  fivebr  six  thousand  dollars 
arising  from  the  sale  of  the  property  of  the  criminals'  families  in  the 
hands  of  the  Fuhkeen  magistrates,  which  ought  to  be  paid  to  the 
foreigners  to  be  distributed  amongst  the  families  of  the  murdered 
sailors.  The  French  consul  has  applied  repeatedly  for  it  to  the  go- 
vernor, who  desires  it  to  be  paid  to  him,  but  it  is  never  forthcoming, 
nor  will  be  perhaps  unless  a  French  vessel  of  war  comes  to  demand  it. 

The  least  disgraceful  mode  of  execution  in  China  is  strangulation : 
it  is  performed  by  tying  a  man  with  his  back  to  a  post,  round  which 
and  his  neck  a  cord  is  drawn  tight  and  twisted  by  a  winch.  The 
infliction  appears  to  be  speedy.  There  seems  to  be  little  to  choose 
between  this  mode  and  beheading,  although  section  422  of  the  code 
prescribes  a  punishment  of  sixty  blows  to  a  magistrate  who  con- 
demns wilfully  to  the  one  instead  of  the  other,  or  thirty  bipws  if  the 
false  sentence  be  owing  to  error  in  judgment.  The  smallest  crimi- 
nality for  which  strangulation  is  awarded,  appears  to  be  a  third  tht^fl 
and  defacing  the  brand-marks  inflicted  in  punishment  of  the  two 
former  oftenses.* 

Ill  all  ordinary  ca^(*s  the  executions  tliroughout  the  empire  nre 
postponed  until  the  autumnal  assize,  when  the  emperor  confirms  the 
"  Si-ctioii  *2fi9of  llip  Penal  Tode. 


Ib^.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  383 

seiiUstictis  of  llie  |irovJi.cial  ufiicers.  For  extraordiiinry  ofTeiises,  such 
as  rubbery  attended  witii  murder,  arsuii,  rape,  breaking  into  forlifica- 
tious,  violence  by  banditti  of  one  hundred  persons,  highway  robbery 
and  piracy,  the  offenders  may  be  beheaded  immediately.*  in  general, 
the  execution  takes  place,  before  reporting  the  case  to  the  emperor. 
*^No  capital  execution  shall,**  according  to  section  ],  appendix  5 
of  the  Code,  '^  take  place  during  the  period  of  the  iirst  or  sixth  moons 
of  any  year;  and  in  the  event  of  any  conviction  of  a  crime  in  a  court 
of  justice  during  the  said  intervals,  for  which  the  law  directs  imme- 
diate execution,  the  criminal  shall,  nevertheless,  be  respited  until  the 
first  day  of  the  moon  next  following." 

The  reason  for  this  law  is  not  very  apparent.  We  have  no  means- 
of  ascertaining  the  number  of  capital  executions  in  a  year  throughout 
China,  because  the  ofTenses  which  demand  immediate  execution  of 
the  offenders  in  the  prc»yinces  are  not  always  reported  in  the  Ptking 
gazette  or  not  translated  from  it.  The  annual  executions  are,  how- 
ever, occasionally  givei). together  with  a  few  provincial  capital  punish- 
ments, from  which.,  and  the  attendant  circumstances,  we  may  form  a 
tolerably  correct  opinion  of  Chinese  justice  in  its  extreme  rigor. 

On  the  2d  of  March  1817,  there  were  twenty-four  men  beheaded 
at  the  usual  place  of  execution  outside  of  the  south  gate  of  Canton, 
and  on  the  6th,  eighteen  more.  "  Executions,  comprising  numbers 
as  large  as  these,'*  adds*  the  reporter,  ^*  are  very  frequent  in  this 
place,  and  excite  little  or  no  attention.  The  government  does  not 
give  publicity  to  the  causes  of  the  public  punishment  of  so  many 
malefactors ;  the  daily  paper  coldly  mentions  that  they  were  behead- 
ed, and  that  the  execution  had  been  announced  to  the  governor.** 
The  death-warrants  signedt  by  the  emperor  in  October  of  the  same 
year,  were  nine  hundred  and  thirty-five,  of  which  one  hundred  and 
thirty- three  belonged  to  the  province  of  Canton.  These  are  for  minor 
offenses  snch  for  which  the  execution  of  the  capital  sentence  is  de- 
ferred until  the  autumn,  be  it  passed  at  what  period  of  the  year  it 
may.  The  gazette  of  June  1817,  mentions|  that  two  persons  of  the 
imperial  clan,  who  had  been  convicted  before  a  court  of  being  con- 
cerned in  the  rebellion  of  1813,  were  sentenced  to  a  slow  and  igno- 
minious death,  which  was  commuted  by  the  emperor  to  strangling. 
He  ordered  that  they  should  be  put  to  death  at  the  tombs  of  their 
forefathers,  that  the  spirits  of  the  deceased  might  witness  the  punish- 
ment infliced,  for  the  dishonor  they  had  brought  on  the  family.  Some 
other  persons  who  had  been  concerned  in  the  same  rebellion,  but 
were  not  probably  of  the  blood  imperial,  suffered§  the  extreme  pe- 
nalty a  \cw  months  later. 

The  whole  family  of  a  magistrate,  who  had  caused  another  to  be 
nnirdcred  as  already  mentioned, |l  excepting  his  youngebt  son,  were 
decapitated  in  the  same  year,^  and  his  three  servants,  whom  he  em- 
ployed to  commit  the  murder,  were  ordered  to  l)e  cut  into  ten  thou- 

*  liido.  (ileHiier,  May  J8J7,  p.  16.  t  Indo.  (lieaner,  May  lr'18.  p.  H8. 

t  Indo.  Gleaner.  May  J818,  p.  90.  ^  Indo.  <ileaner.  OcL  IH18.  p.  I'M. 

11  Cbiiiese  Repository,  vol.  4,  p.  2)i'3       II  indo.  (j leaner,  Oct.  Idl8:  p.  186. 


1 


384  Notices  of  Modtrn  China,  I>ec. 

sand  pieces  liefore  tlie  grave  of  tlie  deceased,  and  tiieir  hearts  tiikeil* 
out  and  offered  up  as  an  appetising  sacrifice.  The  youu^st  son  was 
to  be  put  iu  prison  uutil  sixteen  years  of  age,  when  he  was  to  be  be- 
hciided  also. 

In  the  province  of  Honan,  in  lSi9,  an  only  son  who  had  been  mad 
several  years,*  cut  his  father  to  pieces  in  one  of  his  parojcysins  of 
insanity,  for  which  he  was  put  to  the  slow  and  ignominious  death. 
In  Fuhkeen  also,  several  (»f  the  fanners  demurred  about  paying  their 
taxes,  either  from  the  amount  levied  being  illegal,  or  some  other ' 
cause :  the  ringleader  was  sentenced,!  with  the  emperor^s  sanction, 
to  be  strangled,  and  the  others  subjected  to  various  lesser  punishments. 
Seven  criminals  were  decapitated  on  the  3Gth  of  December  1819t  at 
<yanton,  for  what  offenses  does  not  appear,  and  ten  more  ill  De* 
ceniber  1822§  for  robbery  at  Whampoa. 

The  number  of  capital  convictions  for  robbing  in  bands  at  Ghaou- 
cli(»w  in  the  efistern  part  of  this  province  was  so  great  in  1821, 
and  removing  the  convicts  to  Canton  for  execution  so  expensive, 
that  the  fooyuen  proceeded, ||  with  the  imperial  warrant,  to  carry  the 
sentence  into  effect  tiiere. 

The  autumnal  death-warrants  signed^  by  the  emperor  in  1826  were 
five  hundred  eighty-one;  of  which  Canton  shared  fifty-one,  Kwang- 
so  twenty-five,  and  Szechnen  thirty-four.  The  Canton  executions 
were  ordered  to  take  place  within  forty  days  after  the  date  of  the 
signature.  Nine  persons  were  ordered  for  execution,  for  crimes  not 
specified,  which  had  been  tried  before  the  emperor. 

The  Peking  gazette  of  1826  mentions**  that  a  Tartar  soldier  who 
killed  his  mother,  had  been  given  over  to  the  privileged  tribe  to  which 
he  belonged,  to  be  punished  as  they  might  direct.  In  cases  of  rebellion 
the  emperor  causes  those  who  are  found  guilty  to  be  punished  with 
great  severity.  A  rebel  h.'ader  in  Turkestan  in  1827,  wasft  put  to  slow 
and  ignominious  death  with  seven  of  his  brothers,  and  twenty-five 
followers;  punishments  which,  according  to  the  imperial  report,  ^*glo* 
riously  evince  the  laws  of  the  land  and  cheer  men's  hearts.*'  Eleven 
rebel  chiefs  with  one  hundred  and  sixty  of  their  followers  8hared|^ 
the  same  fate  in  Turkestan  a  few  months  later. 

A  young  woman  aged  nineteen  years  was  cut  to  pieces  in  Canton 
for  poisoning  her  mothrr-in-law :  her  husband  was  c<unpelled§§  to 
witness  the  execution,  lie  shed  tears  at  the  sight,  for  which  he  was 
sentenced  to  wear  the  cangue  a  month  and  receive  fifty  blows,  on  the 
<rround  that  he  shewed  less  feefins:  for  his  mother  than  for  his  wife. 

A  dog  butcher  was  murdered  by  his  nephew  about  the  same  time, 
for  which  the  latter  was  decapitated. 

The  execution  of  two  men  for  rape,  and  three  women  for 
crimes    not   mentioned,  took   place  on    the   14th   November,  and 

*  Iriilo.  (lleaiier,  Oct.  1820,  p.  407.  t  Indo.  Gleaner,  July  1890,  p,  346. 
\   liido.  (ileam-r,  Oct.  1820,  p.  4:55.            ^  Iiido.  Gieaner,  Ap.  1822,  p.  310. 

!|  Indo.  (JlcHMfr,  April  1H22,  p.  30H.  ^  M.  S.  Traidation  by  Dr.  Morrison. 

*  Mai   Oh^ervcr,  Fcl.y.  13lh.  JH27.  W  Mai.  Observer,  Jan.  29th,  Iftgd. 
)t  Mai   Observer.  March  25tli,  Ifci2^.        H  Mai.  Observer,  May  6th  1828. 


1835.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  3$»$ 

of  seven  men  for  river  piracy,  on  the  19tli  December  1827.*  The 
totnl  of  executions  in  Canton  this  year  were  one  hundred  and  nine- 
ty-nine,f  of  which  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  were  immediate,  thai 
is,  put  into  execution  without  reference  to  the  emperor,  sixty-one  re- 
ceived the  imperial  warrant,  and  three  were  the  slow  and  ignominious 
death  for  offenses  not  mentioned. 

The  Canton  Register  in  reporting  two  executions  in  January  1828, 
remarks :  '^  at  these  executions  it  is  usual  for  the  military  officer, 
called  the  Kwangchow  he^,  to  attend.  The  person  who  now  holds 
that  office,  however,  considers  executions  so  commonplace,  that  he 
declines  to  go  in  person,  unless  five  criminals  and  upwards  are  to  be 
put  to  death.** 

Three  men  were  beheaded  for  murder  and  robbery  on  the  26th  of 
February,!  and  two  for  piracy  on  the  4th  of  March,§  all  by  imperial 
order.  Executions  are  almost  daily  taking  place  later  in  the  year, 
according  to  the  official  gazette,||  but  the  crimes  are  not  stated. 
The  autumnal  warrants  signed  by  the  emperor  in  October  of  this 
year,  were  789.^  The  mode  of  doing  it  was  as  follows :  He  first 
took  the  provinces  on  the  S  W.  corner  of  the  empire,  Yunnan,  Kwei- 
chow,  and  Kwangse,  and  niurked  ofi*  ninety  names  for  execution 
within  forty  days  from  the  dale  of  the  signature.  It  appears  that  in 
Yunnan,  there  is  some  territory  lately  occupied,  which  they  call 
**  new  regions."  Three  persons  belonging  to  it  received  sentence 
of  death.  The  next  day^  one  hundred  and  eleven  persons  of  the 
single  province  of  Szechuen  were  condemned  to  be  executed  within 
forty  days.  In  this  way,  his  majesty  during  successive  days  marked 
off  from  ninety  to  one  hundred  names  each  day.  The  shortest 
period  allowed  for  ]>laccs  near  the  court,  was  four  days.  Five  per- 
sons were  tried  before  himself  and  condemned:  who  they  were  does 
not  appear.  I'he  condemnations  were  sent  by  express  to  the  pro- 
vinces,** and  the  executions  take  place  the  day  aAer  their  arrival. 

In  the  autumn  of  1829, .the  emperor  marked  off  five  hundred 
and  seventy-nine  names  of  criminals  for  execution,!!  of  which  the 
single  province  of  Szechuen  had  one  hundred  and  four.  The  rest 
are  not  specified.  There  were  nix  state  criminals  tried  before  the 
emperor.  We  find  no  record  of  the  autumnal  executions  in  1830, 
and  they  were  remittedj:|  altngethf^r  in  the  following  year  on  account 
of  the  emperor  attaining  his  fiftieth  year;  but  the  indulgence  did  not 
extend  to  Ciise^^  in  which  the  provincial  governments  may  inflict  im* 
mediate  death,  without  obtaining  the  imperial  sanction.  Many  cases 
of  the  execution  of  criminals  in  Canton  in  these  years  and  more  subse- 
quently may  he  found  noticed  in  the  Repository.  These  executions 
are  performed  in  the  most  public  manner.§§  saiys  the  latter  authority, 
and  are  of  y^ry  frequent  occurrence,  amounting  to  many  hundreds, 

*  Mai.  Observer,  Aug.  26th,  1828.  t  Mai.  Observer,  21r1  Oct.  1828. 

I  Canton  Register,  Feb.  18th,  1828.         $  Canton  Register,  March  15th,  1828. 

n  Canton  Register,  March  22d,  1828.  t  Canton  Regi^iter.  Nov.  15th,  1828. 

*  *  Canton  Register,  Feb.  2d.  1829.  ft  Canton  Register,  Jan.  19th,  1830. 

tt'  Canton  Register,  Nov.  1st,  1831.  ($  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  p.  291. 
•VOL.    IV.      NO.   VIII.            49 


386  Medical  Practitioners  iu  China.  Dbc^ 

and  some  say  froiii  one  to  two  thousands  annuully.  Thej  are  nolieed 
in  the  court  circnhir  in  the  most  sninniary  manner,  and  s«>melini«'« 
even  without  mentioning  the  names  or  the  number  of  criminals:  it  m 
simply  stated  that,  such  and  such  officers  reported  **  tlie  executiuu 
of  the  criminals  was  completed." 

The  Canton  Re^^ister  of  the  24th  January  1833  tells  us,  govemof 
Loo  ascended  the  judgment-seat  last  Sunday,  under  a  salute  of  ar- 
tillery, **^  had  three  prisoners  brought  in  before  him,  examined  Uieiii, 
condemned  them,  asked  himself  as  fooyuen  (he  was  filling  tliat  office 
at  the  time  in  addition  to  his  own)  for  the  imperial  death- warrant, 
granted  it  to  himself  us  governor,  had  the  three  men  handed  away 
instantly  and  executed.  Since  that  he  li^s  granted  the  same  deatli- 
warrant  to  execute  in  prison,  about  a  hundred  associate  banditti  or 
p«*rs(HJs  accused  of  that  capital  crime.**  On  referring  to  the  Refio- 
silory*  we  find  recorded  in  the  same  year,  seventeen  executions  mi 
the  28lli  of  May  ;  twenty-three  for  piracy  on  the  23d  of  August  ;t 
and  sixteen  on  the  25th  of  November,!  one  of  whom  was  a , priest 
(»f  lUidha.  Another  decapitation  of  u  Budhist  priest  will  be  found  re- 
corded in  the  present  yeur.§ 


Art.  IV.     Suggestions   with   regard  to  employing  medical  practi- 
tioturs  as  missionaries  to  China,  by  T.  K.  Colhidgu,  Ksq. 

[More  than  once  we  have  had  the  pleasure  of  prcBentnigtollie  public,  brief 
notices  of  efforts  made  by  Dr.  Colledge,  in  the  prai:tic<j  oftUv.  iraling arlj  to 
benefit  tlie  people  of  this  country.  (See  vol.  2,  p.  270,  and  vol.  3,  p.  ^64.)  By 
his  kindness  we  are  now  able  lo  add  a  record  of  his  opinion  on  tlio  expediency 
of  employing  medical  practitioners  in  Cliina.  Thks  results  of  the  OphtJialirii<^ 
Hospital  at  Macao  convinced  us  that  there  are  nu  better  meann  than  the  me- 
dical and  surgical  practice,  to  make  the  Chinese  understand  the  fe<ilings  which 
Christian  philanthropists  cherish  towards  tliem.  An  experuucnt  oftiuK  kind  is 
now  making  in  Canton,  where  within  the  period  of  six  weeks  we  have  seen 
more  than  four  hundred  and  fifty  invalids  receive  medical  aid  from  the 
hands  of  a  forei^er.  In  early  times  the  heralds  of  the  cross  were  miracnlons- 
ly  endowed  with  knowledge  and  power  to  preach  and  to  heal ;  but  the  age 
oi' miracles  is  past,  and  years  of  laborious  study  are  now  requisite  to  prepaid 
men  well  for  either  of  the  two  professions  hi  question.  We  know  it  is  an 
much  more  important  to  cure  the  maladies  of  Uie  mind  than  those  of  the  bo- 
dy,  as  the  one  is  more  valuable  tlian  the  other:  still  it  is  the  duty  of  thoae 
who  would  follow  the  example  of  "tJie  teacher  sjnt  Iroin  God  "  to  do  both, 
so  far  as  there  is  opportunity :  here,  then,  the  qucslioii  arisen,  shall  the  two 
prot^jssions  be  united  in  the  same  person?  Karely,  we  should  think.  A  division 
of  labor  is  required,  and  especially  since  the  niunber  of  pceachers  is  so  sniuH 
in  comparison  with  the  work  to  be  accomjilished.     When  an  individual  un> 

*  f^liiacsr  Kcposilory,  vol.  2.  p.  IH.         t  C/liiiiest'  Repository,  vol.  2,  imgc  tlf2 
I  i:U\nebC  Repository,  vol.  5?  p  IWMJ       v^  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  i,  \tagctW. 


1835.  Medical  Practitioners  iu  China.  387 

dertakes  the  two,  he  will  always  be  undor  the  temptAtion  of  nnglnctiiicr  ono  of 
them,  there  being  in  either  enough  and  more  than  onougii  to  pccUpy  nil  hin 
time  and  strength.  In  special  cases,  however,  it  may  be  necessary  and  tliere. 
fore  best  that  the  duties  of  tlie  two  professions  be  pe'rformed  by  one  and  the 
name  person.  There  is  an  unbomided,  and  very  important,  work  which  we 
ought  to  do  for  tlie  bodies  of  our  fellowmen.  The  good  which  medical  prac- 
titioners can  do  in  this  respect  is  alone  enough  to  demand  their  utmost  efforts ; 
while,  irrespective  of  all  this,  the  good  thev  may  accomplish  in  preparing 
the  way  for  tlie  promulgation  of  the  gospel — ^by  often  inculcating  its  first 
principles  and  by  always  exemplifying  it  in  all  their  deportment, — ^will  also 
abundantly  compensate  tliem  for  aU  their  toil.  In  this  view  of  the  subject, 
medical  practitioners^seem  called  on  to  engage  in  this  work, — ^for  the  support 
of  which  too,  the  rich  may  gladly  contribute  of  their  al>undance.  They 
should  be  good  men,  every  way  equal  to  those  who  preach  the  gospel,  ana 
when  one  undertakes  the  two  he  should  be  so  qualified  that  neither  profession 
shall  be  reproached  thereby.  To  those  who  are  able  to  minister  to  the  neces- 
sities of  the  blind,  the  sick,  and  the  lame,  we  recommend  the  careful  perusal 
of  the  following  communication.] 

The  Chinese  have  always  shown  themselves  more  sensible  to  what 
affects  their  temporal  or  personal  interests,  than  to  any  efforts  which 
have  been  made  to  improve  their  moral  and  intellectual  condition. 
This  must  necessarily  be  the  case  with  a  people  whose  more  refined 
and  exalted  mental  powers  are  but  partially  develf>|)ed  ;  and  it  has 
ever  been  found,  when  any  favorable  result  has  crowiied  the  labors 
of  those  who  have  sought  to  improve  the  condition  of  such  a  people, 
that  it  has  been  effected  rather  by  doing  good  works  among  them, 
that  is,  by  administering  to  their  wants,  by  relieving  their  bodily  suf- 
ferings, in  a  word,  by  bettering  their  temporal  conclilion,  and  thus 
engaging  their  attention,  and  gaining  their  respect,  than  by  any  di- 
rect appeal  to  their  moral  feelings;  for  with  a  people  of  this  des- 
cription i\\B  present  is  every  thing,  x\\e  future^  nothing*  Still  they  are 
Capable  of  reasoning ;  and  observation  has  convinced  me  that  the 
only  way  by  which  they  will  be  led  into  the  course  of  reflection  which 
shall  result  in  the  end  so  much  desired  by  all  who  have  their  interest 
at  heart,  will  be  by  exhibiting  among  them  the  virtues  of  charity  and 
humanity,  then  leading  them  gradually  to  the  comprehension  of  the 
motives  and  principles  from  which  these  virtues  spring.  Those  who 
seek  to  convert,  must  first  gain  their  confidence  hy  rendering  them- 
selves useful.  When  in  the  acts  of  those  who  shall  devote  themselves 
to  this  great  work,  this  people  shall  find  no  c>elfishness,  and  thnt  for 
the  benefits  rendered  no  benefit  is  asked  in  return,  the  question  in 
the  minds  ot  some,  if  not  of  all,  will  naturally  arise; — why  do  these 
men  thus  devote  themselves  for  our  good  \  This  then  is  the  moment 
to  impress  on  their  minds  that  there  are  hopes  to  be  realixi.'d,  rewards 
to  be  sained,  beyond  the  world  which  has  hitherto  bounded  all 
their  thoughts  and  wishes. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  done  hitherto  by  those  self- 
denying  men  who  have  devoted  their  lives  to  the  work  of  enlighten- 
ing and  reforming  the  Chinese,  but  little  has  as  yet  been  attained  ; 
and  one  great  cause,  in  fact,  the  principal  one,  of  the  slowness  of 
thf'ir  progress  has  been  the  impossibility  of  awakening  in  the  miuds 


388  Medical  Practitioner*  in  China.  l^Ke* 

of  this  peo|)l€  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  the  ends  to  lie  obtaiiif»d 
hj  tire  change  of  life  and  practice  which  it  has  been  their  endi^arnr 
to  bring  about.  The  Chinese  must  Arst  be  convinced  of  the  uHlit^^ 
before  they  can  be  made  to  comprehend  the  grandeur  and  sublimity 
of  the  truths  of  Christianity;  and  no  method  of  benefiting  the  human 
race  is  so  immediate  in  its  effects  as  that  which  relicTes  bodily  suf- 
ferings ;  no  class  of  men  therefore  is  so  likely  immediately  to  gain 
the  attention  and  respect  of  a  people  like  the  natives  of  this  empire 
as  those  of  the  medical  profession.  Is  it  not  the  same  with  people 
of  all  nations?  For  whom  do  we  cherish  the  same  feeling  of  kindness 
and  gratitude  as  towards  those  who  have  been  the  means  of  relieving 
our  sufferings?  They  inspire  us  with  feelings  of  confidence  and  re- 
gard, and  it  is  with  these  sentiments  towards  foreigners  that  it  is  so 
desirable  to  inspire  the  Chinese. 

What  I  would  wish  to  suggest  is,  that  those  societies  that  now  send 
missionaries  should  also  send  physicians  to  this  benighted  race,  who 
on  their  arrival  in  China  should  commence  by  making  themselves 
acquainted  with  the  language;  and  in  place  of  attempting. any  re- 
gular system  of  teaching  or  preaching,  let  them  heal  the  sick  and 
administer  to  their  wants,  mingling  with  their  medical  practice  such 
instructions  cither  in  religion,  philosophy,  medicine,  chemistry,  6lc.^ 
&«.,  as  the  minds  of  individuals  may  have  been  gradually  prepareil 
to  receive.  What  I  propose  shall  interfere  with  the  views  of  no  re- 
ligious sect;  let  the  two  professions  remain  entirely  distinct,  and 
thus  let  them  pursue  their  separate  paths  towards  the  attainment  of 
the  same  great  end.  I  have  for  a  long  time  reflected  on  the  project 
which  I  have  endeavored  to  explain,  and  have  felt  great  pleasure  in 
finding  that  some  of  the  same  ideas  had  suggested  themselves  to  the  * 
pious  and  benevolent  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  appears  from 
the  fact  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Parker  having  qualified  himself  to  labor  iii 
this  great  field  both  as  a  physician  and  minister  of  the  gospel :  still 
this  does  not,  as  a  general  rule,  exactly  coincide  with  my  own  ideas, 
as  I  think  more  may  be  accomplished  by  keeping  the  two  professions 
distinct.  My  wish  is  to  see  those  of  the  medical  profession  act  as 
pioneers  in  the  great  work,  and  by  gaining  the  cmifidence  of  the 
Chinese  render  it  a  less  laborious  task  for  the  Christian  minister  to 
instruct  them  in  the  great  truths  of  our  religion. 

Let  me  not  be  misunderstood.  Let  it  not  be  supposed  that  1  mean 
to  undervalue  the  zeal,  the  industry ,.theselfdenying  exertions  of  those 
who  have  devoted  and  are  devoting  their  lives  to  the  service.  Let  it 
not  be  supposed  I  have  forgotten  that  without  the  aid  which  has  been 
received  in  the  study  of  the  Chinese  language  from  the  late  Rev.  Dr* 
Morrison,  the  task  of  attempting  communication  with  this  singular 
people  would  have  been  almost  hopeless ;  that  to  him,  and  such  as 
him,  we  owe  the  deepest  gratitude  for  having  cleared  our  path  of  half 
its  obstructions. 

What  I  would  suggest  then  is,  that  all  sects  and  denominations  ^ 
Christians,  unite  for  the  one  great  purpose  of  improving  the  temporal 
and  social  condition  of  the  Chinese,  by  sending  out  good  men  of  the 


I8!)*>.  BenevokiU  fnstittttion  at  Malacca.  389 

medical  professidii,  who  Khali  hy  n^ndcriiig  themselves  useful,  gain 
the  coiiH(leiir.e  of  the  people,  hihI  therehy  pave  the  way  for  the  gra- 
dual reception  of  the  Christian  religion  in  all  its  purity  and  bfauty ; 
that  iu  selecting  an  individual  for  this  work,  the  question  shall  never 
arise,  to  what  sect  or  denomination  of  Christians  does  he  lielong? 
But  does  he  possess  Christian  principles t  lias  he  the  wish  to  do 
good?  Has  he  the  energy  and  the  enterprise  which  are  requisite  ? 
and  will  his  example  be  such  as  shall  never  bring  reproach  on  the 
high  cause  in  which  he  is  engaged?  For  in  my  opinion,  there  is  no 
greater  barrier  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  of  our  Savior  among  the 
heathen  than  the  division  and  splitting  which  have  taken  place 
among  the  various  orders  of  Christians  themsdveK.  We  have  in  this 
small  society  catholic  Christians,  church  of  England  Christians,  and 
Christians  dissenting  from  both  of  these.  Let  us  ask  any  intel- 
ligent Chinese  what  he  thinks  of  this;  and  he  will  tell  us  that  these 
persons  cannot  be  influenced  by  the  sam.e  great  principle;  but  that 
Europe  and  America  must  have  as  tnany  Christs  as  China  has  gods! 
Now,  my  friends  and  countrymen,  no  longer  let  differences  of  opinion 
weaken  by  dividing  your  efforts,  but  teach  the  Chinese  that  though 
Christians  may  differ  in  sentiment,  they  do  unite  in  principle*  and 
practice  where  the  object  is  the  good  of  their  fellow  beings.  Myriads 
of  God's  creatures  in  this  empire  claim  our  attention,  therefore  let 
us  learn  to  do  good  among  them,  exhibit  works  of  charity  and  hu- 
manity, founded  on  Christian  principles^  and  the  spread  of  Chris- 
tianity is  the  sure  result ! 


'Art.  V.     Pii'st  Report  of  the    benevolent   institution ^  or  Christian 
school  for  all  nations^  opened  at  Malacca^  in  March  1934. 

Turs  benevolent  institution  throws  open  its  doors  to  people  of  all 
nations.  All  the  dialects  famiKar  to  the  scholars  are  considered  as 
so  many  channels  of  communication  with  the  understanding;  '*  and,** 
adds  the  principal  of  the  school,  *^  we  should  as  soon  think  of  clos- 
ing them  up,  as  we  shotikl  of  shutting  all  the  doors  and  windows 
in  order  to  enlighten  the  school  room  when  the  sun  shines.'*  At 
present,  there  are  four  branches  of  native  schools;  namely,  Indo- 
Portuguese,  Chinese,  Malay,  and  Tamul.  *^  About  one  hundred  and 
fifty  children  have  been  admitted  into  the  school  during  the  year; 
but  the  average  attendance  cannot  be  rated  much  higher  than  one 
third  of  that  number.  During  the  first  three  or  four  months  the  bar- 
riers of  national  distinction  were  not  broken  down,  out  of  tenderness 
to  their  prejudices.  EHch  of  the  different  nations  assembled,  occu- 
pied a  particular  part  of  the  room.  But  this  being  very  inconvenient, 
we  soon  ventured  to  mix  them,  and  arranged  the  whole  school  into 
eight  clashes,  according  to  merit,  irrespective  of  any  national  or  reli- 
gions distinction.     A  pleasing  sight  was  now  witnessed  ;  in  a  single 


300  Journal  of  Occurrences,  Dbc. 

class  were  mingled  harmoniously  together  Europeans,  Indo-Portu- 
gnese,  Chinese,  Malays,  and  Hindoos,  all  reading  the  same  Ie8.s<m, 
and  taught  by  the  same  monitor.  Our  fuiVdamentnl  principle,  that 
of  teaching  Enij^lish  through  the  medium  of  the  native  languages, 
has  been  steadily  kept  in  view,  and  has  l>eoome  a  practical  rule  oi* 
easy  and  constant  application,  attended  with  the  happiest  results.  It 
not  only  makes  the  attainment  of  our  difficult  language  much  easier 
to  a  native  boy,  but  leads  him  to  a  more  thorough  knowledge,  and 
correct  use,  of  his  own  language,  and  affords  him  a  good  exercise  of 
mental  discipline.^' 

For  an  outline  of  the  plan  of  the  school  we  refer  our  readers  to  the 
third  v<»lume  of  the  Repository,  page  138.  The  trustees  of  the  insti- 
tution ^  offer  their  hearty  thanks  to  those  friends  who  have  generously 
assisted  them  in  their  work  of  charity ;  the  donations  have  been  li- 
lieral  and  numerous.'  The  aggregate  amount  of  expenses  for  build- 
ings &c.,  has  been  about  1000  dollars,  exceeding  the  sum  of  dona- 
tions by  230  dollars.  The  amount  of  monthly  contributions  is  yet 
small,  and  will  not  be  sufficient  to  meet  the  current  expenses  of 
each  month  when  all  the  branch  schools  are  brought  into  0|>eratioii. 
^'  A  knowledge  of  our  wants  in  this  important  and  necessary  part  of 
the  expenditure,"  say  the  writers  of  the  Report,  '*will  we  tniHt 
not  only  induce  our  present  subscribers  to  continue  their  assistance, 
but  will  also  rouse  other  Christian  friends  to  help  us  in  the  same 


manner." 


Art.  VI.  Journal  of  occurrences:  fire  in  the  city  of  Canton  ;  ru- 
lief  for  the  sufferers  occasioned  hy  it;  public  executions;  cadets; 
ncto  chef 00  ;  governor  Loo. 

The  late  fira  in  the  city  of  Canton  was  noticed  in  our  last  number,  as  having 
cDtnmenced  about  7  o'clock  in  the  evening  of  the  22d  ultimo,  and  continued  to 
spread  till  sunrise  the  next  morning.  According  to  the  accounts  which  seem 
most  authenthic,  fourteen  hundred  buildings  were  consumed:  more  than  a  thou- 
sand  of  these  were  shops;  and  some  of  them  were  filled  with  large  quantities 
of  valuable  goods. 

Annually,  on  the  return  of  the  winter  season  and  northerly  winds,  proclamations 
are  issued  to  admonish  the  people  to  watch  and  s:uard  against  fires,  threatening 
with  severe  punishment  those  whose  buildings  take  fire.  Such  proclamations  bad 
just  been  issued,  and  posted  in  all  the  streets  within  and  without  the  city. 
These  documents  do  much  to  prevent  fires;  but  when  such  accidents  do  occar, 
they  induce  those  in  whose  houses  they  originate  to  conceal  the  causes  of  them 
and  themselves  too  if  possilile.  In  the  present  cnsc  we  have  not  been  able  to  as- 
certain how  the  fire  began.  In  an  official  report  made  to  the  fooyuen  by  the  che- 
hc^.n,  on  the  23d,  the  d^y  after  the  fire,  that  otiicer  stated  that  it  was  occasioned 
by  boiling  tea;  a  report  which  nobody  here  believes,  and  yet  it  is  the  one  whieli 
must  be  laid  before  the  emperor.  It  seems  most  probable,  from  all  we  have  heard, 
that  the  fire  was  communicated  from  a  lamp  to  papers,  &c  ,  which  remained  in  oims 
of  the  inner  rooms  of  a  shop,  where  the  people,  during  the  day,  had  been  unpaek- 
iiig  foreign  goods.  That  shop,  which  boi*e  the  name  of  Catigyucn,  was  .situatin] 
in  the  new  city,  near  the  west  end  of  Taesin  street,  about  one  hundred  rods  nOrfli 
of  the  governor's  house,  and  somewhat  morn  than  that  distance  from  the  WMleni 
vvall  of  the  city.    The  streets  through  which  it  spread  and  which  were  Dcaily 


fc 


■.^ 


18;^.  Journal  of  Occurrences.  391 

consaiued,  weiHsTeCiiping,  Le^nyuen,  Shingping,  Taepingsin,  Cbingshe,  Chwaiig- 
yueii,  Yewpoo,  Ngaiikiiug,  »eai»upwaiii)uo,  AJliublaumttnclieili,  isHilKaou,  Hmtfug) 
Panseang,  liauupwang,  together  with  Taesin,  the  one  in  which  the  fire  broke  out. 
During  the  whole  night  there  was  a  strong  breeze,  from  the  north,  which  drove 
the  smoke  and  cinders  over  the  southern  walls,  across  and  beyond  the  river  into 
Uonan.  Occasionally  the  wind  veet^d  to  the  noitheast,  and  the  sfwrks  of  fire 
fell  on  the  foreign  factories/  At  fii*st,  the  fire  spread  directly  and  rapidly  towards 
the  governor's  house ;  but  before  eleven  o*cIock  its  progress  was  checked  in  that 
direction ;  and,  what  was  remarkable,  notwithstanding  the  strong  north  wind,  it 
spread  due  west  till  it  reached  the  walls  of  the  city  north  of  the  Taepiog  eate. 
Thence  it  swept  to  the  south,  raging  with  great  fuiy,  and  soon  reached  toe  Cnuh- 
lan  gate,  the  first  gate  on  the  south  side  of  the  city,  and  distant  from  tlie  foreign 
factories  about  a  quater  of  a  mile.  All  the  engines  on  the  west  and  south  had  been 
obliged,  as  the  fire  advanced,  to  retire  without  the  gates,  and  were  now  well 
stationed,  a  part  of  them  in  Spectacle  street  which  lines  the  western  wall,  and  a 
part  iti  the  street  which  runs  close  by  the  southern  wall.  The  people  at  the  en- 
gines worked  well,  though  not  always  to  good  advantage,  and  at  the  dawn  of  day 
were  encouraged  by  a  fair  prospect  of  gaining  the  mastery  over  the  element  against 
which  they  had  been  all  night  contending. 

In  our  first  attempt  to  reach  the  western  gate,  at  9  o'clock,  the  crowd,  pouring 
forth  from  the  city,  was  so  greai,  that  we  were  compelled  to  return :  on  a  second 
(i*ial,  about  midnight,  we  reached  the  gate.  The  snouts  of  men  carrying  heavy 
burdens,  armed  with  short  swords;  the  wild  and  frightful  looks  of  others,  amone 
them  women  and  children,  rushing  through  the  streets;  together  with  the  loud 
crackling  and  vivid  glare  of  the  flames,  made  the  scene  truly  terrific.  A  little 
before  we  reached  the  spot,  one  man  was  crushed  by  the  wheels  of  an  engine,  and 
expired  immediately.  On  the  south  side  of  the  city,  there  was  less  confusion, 
although  the  danger  was  far  greater.  The  factories  of  the  hong  merchants  %vere 
in  great  danger.  Howqua,  we  understand,  had  determined  and  was  prepared  to 
demolish  the  buildings  in  carpenters*  square,  had  the  fire  passed  the  southern  wall. 
Such  a  measure  was  the  only  one  apparently  which  could  be  expected  to  save  his 
own  and  several  other  factories.  We  saw  but  little  of  the  movements  of  the  au- 
thorities during  the  night.  At  the  gates  and  in  the  strests,  the  police  seemed  to 
lose  all  influence.  On  the  walls  some  order  was  observed.  Toe  fooyuen,  see- 
ing (he  ravages  of  the  flames,  hasted  to  one  of  the  neighboring  temples  to  offer  in. 
cense  to  appease  the  god  of  fire ;  and  many  others  of  the  common  people,  it  is 
said,  did  the  same.  Tue  members  of  the  foreign  community  were  not  witliout  fear 
fur  the  safety  of  their  own  property;  and  in  several  instances  preparations  were 
made,  to  leave  the  factories:  in  some  cases,  indeed,  goods,  lumiture,  ^c, 
were  removed  to  boats  on  the  river.  Shortly  after  the  fire  was  checked,  a  procla- 
mation was  issued,  offering  a  reward  of  one  oundred  dollars  for  tlie  seizure  of  the 
unfortunate  man  in  whose  shop  the  fire  originated.  The  total  amount  of  the  loss 
we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining.  It  is  supposed  that  between  three  and  four 
hunditid  families  were  rendered  houseless. 

RgUcffor  the  suffererSt  we  have  not  even  heard  mentioned  by  a  single  native. 
When  inquiries  have  been  made  on  the  subject,  it  has  been  replied,  "  they  have 
gone  among  their  kindred  or  begging  through  the  streets."  Something  has  been 
done  by  a  few  of  the  residents  in  Canton  to  relieve  the  needy;  and  some  contri- 
butions have  been  sent  from  Macao;  the  latter  were  accompnied  by  the  follow^ 
ing  note. 

**  On  Tuesday,  the  8th  instant,  a  sermon  was  preached  at  the  residence  of  the 
chief  superintendent,  sir  G.  B.  Robinson  bart,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Medhurst  of  Bala- 
via,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  contributions  to  be  appro|»riated  io  the  relief  of 
the  indigent  Chinese,  who  are  sufferers  by  the  late  conflngration  at  Canton.  Mr. 
Medhurst  expatiated  in  a  very  eloquent  manner  upon  the  advantages  which  we 
enjoy  as  (Christians,  and  endeavored  throughout  his  discourse  to  inipres.s  upon  our 
minds  the  obligations  we  are  therefore  under  to  amclioi-ate  the  condition  of  the 
ficople  among  whom  we  dwell,  on  all  necessitous  occasions." 

Monday,  DeeeHtber  7th..,  Piddic  executions  have  been  frequent  dnriiig  the  autMuiii  ; 
twenty-four  fiersons  wen*  decapitated  yesterday,  at  the  iisuh I  place  of  oxecuiioii. 
just  without  one  of  the  southern  gates. 


392  Journal  of  Occurrences. 

Mondavi,  iUh.  Cadets,  The  'gracious  eiainmation '  U  granted  to  martial  at 
well  as  to  literary  aspirants.  On  the  5th  ultimo,  the  poocliiiig  ase  issued  a  pro- 
clamation, requiring  all,  whether  iViuntchous,  Mongols,  Chinese,  soldiers,  or  com- 
mon  people,  who  intended  to  appear  at  the  next  examination  for  the  military  de- 
gree of  keujin,  to  prepare  themselves  as  the  laws  direct.  Three  days  afterwards, 
the  fooyuen  sent  out  another  paper,  in  which  he  says ;  "  according;  to  the  estab- 
lished regulations,  by  which  the  government  selects  the  most  valiant  and  experi- 
enced men  for  its  service,  it -becomes  my  duty  to  preside  at  the  examination,  and 
to  choose  those  who  possess  sterling  ability.  As  the  multitudes  assembled  on  the 
occasion  will  see  wno  excell  and  who  are  delicieut,  I  shall  wish  to  discrunlnate 
in  the  most  perfect  manner;  it  will  be  in  vain,  therefore,  for  any  to  make  a  show 
of  skill  whicn  they  do  not  possess."  His  excellency  proceeds  to  admonish  them 
duly  to  estimate  the  importance  of  skill  in  horsemansnip  and  archery,  and  warns 
them  against  a  prevalent  practice. of  employing  substitutes  to  write  tneir  *  military 
essays.*  He  closed  his  document,  by  appointing  the  16th  of  the  month  for  the 
commencement  of  the  examination,  the  result  of  which  was  announced  early  yes- 
terday morning.  The  number  of  cadets  who  came  off  with  the  degree  of  iM«/tK, 
*  promoted  men,*  was  forty-nine. 

New  chefoo.  It  was  reported  this  morning,  by  one  of  the  demi-official  papers 
froni  the  public  offices,  that  Pwan  tlie  chefoo  of  the  department  of  Kwangchow, 
who  has  gained  considerable  celebrity  by  his  cruel  acts  during  his  residence  in 
Canton,  is  to  be  immediately  removed  to  a  less  honorable  and  lucrative  station: 
Choourhungah,  a  Mantchou.  late  chefoo  in  the  department  of  Shaouking,  is  named 
as  his  successor. 

Late  governor  Loo.  It  is  well  known  that  this  officer  possessed  great  wedth,as 
is  generally  the  case  with  the  high  functionaries  of  China.  We  have  heiird  it  said 
by  intelligent  natives,*thHt  the  late  governor  expended  half  a  million  of  dollars,  in 
Canton  and  at  Peking,  to  extricate  himself  from  the  difficulties  which  grew  out 
of  his  dispute  with  the  Briti.>ii  authorities  in  the  autumn  of  1834.  And  he  seems 
to  have  succeeded,  as  we  shall  presentiv  show;  but  whether  real  merit  or  money 
won  for  him  the  encomiums  which  he  has  received,  we  leave  it  for  our  readers  to 
determine  as  they  best  can.  The  following  extract  is  made  from  an  imperial  edict, 
issued  on  the  24th  day  of  the  8lh  moon  (October  ]5th,  18^^). 

**  Loo,  the  governor  of  the  provinces  of  Kwangtung  and  Kwangse,  has  for  years 
past  recommended  himself  by  his  experience,  tried  knowledge,  and  intelligence, 
and  has  for  a  long  time  peri'ormed  his  duties  in  a  meritorious  manner.  Formerly 
lie  was  appointed  to  manage  the  supplies  for  the  army  in  the  Mohammedan  terri- 
tory ;  ana  on  his  reporting  the  performance  of  his  duty,  the  title  of  tae  sze  shaou 
paou,  (secondary  guardian  of  the  crown  prince,)  was  conferred  on  him  as  a  token 
of  his  merit.  Afterwards,  the  chief  rebel  having  been  taken,  he  was  invested  with 
the  insignia  of  the  highest  rank.  On  a  second  occasion,  when  governor  of  the 
united  provinces  of  Hoo  Kwang,  being  engaged  in  the  destruction  of  the  rebellious 
mountaineers  (yaoujin)  of  lloonan,  he  displayed  his  talents  in  the  settlement  of 
the  affair,  and  the  speedy  suppression  and  pacification  of  the  insurgents;  in  con- 
sequence of  which  he  was  rewarded  with  permission  to  wear  the  badge  of  a 
double-eyed  peacock's^ feather ;  and  was  invested  with  the  hereditary  rank  and 
title  of  kinpcchaytoo  wci.  Since  his  removal  to  the  government  of  the  two  wide 
provinces  [Kwangtung  and  Kwangse]  he  has  performed  his  public  duties  with 
faithfulness,  and  has  approved  himself  a  useful  servant,  and  worthy  of  confidence, 
f,  the  emperor,  esteemed  him  an  acquisition,  and  put  trust  in  him. 

••  I  have  just  heard  of  his  sudden  departure,  which  deeply  affects  mli  with  pam 
and  gi'ief.  Let  Loo  hrave  renewed  favor  conferred  [on  his  memor}],  by  ad- 
dition&  to  his  rank  and  title.  Let  him  be  invested  with  the  title  of  senior  guardian 
of  the  crown  prince,  and  the  rank  of  president  (shangshoo)  of  the  Board  of  War; 
and  let  the  funeral  allowances  of  his  rank  be  appropriated  to  him.  Let  all  demerits 
attaching  to  the  performance  of  his  official  duties  be  removed.  And  let  the  pro))er 
Board  deliheratc,  and  report  resf)ecting  the  funeral  honors  that  are  to  be  ren- 
dered to  him.  His  son.  Loo  Twnnfno,  is  an  expectant  yuenwaelang  of  the  Board 
of  Revenue:  as  soon  as  the  period  of  mourning  is  over,  let  him  be  appointed  to 
the  first  vacRncy.  Let  the  several  Boards  (referred  to  above)  be  made  acquainted 
h^^rcwilh.     Ue.'>|iect  this." 


^i^ 


THE 


CHINESE   REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  IV.— January,  1836.  — No.  9. 


Akt.  1.  Revision  of  the  Ohimse  Version  of  the  Bible;  necessity 
for  thcy  work ;  with  suggestions  respectit^g  the  manner  in  which 
it  ought  to  be  accomplished. 

As  THE  relation  of  God  to  the  liumnii  race  is  that  of  Creator  and 
Father,  the  revelation  of  his  holy  will  is  addressed  alike  to  all  men 
of  every  nation  and  of  every  rank  :  and  although  to  some  of  them 
it  may  be  unknown,  and  hy  others  disregarded  and  even  rejected,  it 
still  forms  a  grand  and  perfect  code,  designed  in  infinite  wisdom  to 
regulate  alike  the  thoughts  and  actions  of  every  human  being  on 
earth.  Had  we  only  an  ephemeral  existence,  and  at  death  were  an- 
nihilated, the  oracles  of  God  would  still  retain  all  their  beauty  and 
excellence,  and  while  we  lived,  claim,  as  they  do  now,  our  implicit 
obedience.  In  a  word,  it  is  only  when  we  conform  to  the  divine  laws 
that  we  can  be  happy ;  and  it  is  only  when  we  deviate  from  them 
that  we  are  miserable.  Moreover,  if  we  consider  what  a  source  of 
consolation  they  contain,  how  rich  are  the  blessings  of  peace,  hope, 
and  joy  everlasting,  which  flow  from  them,  and  how  God's  wisdom, 
power,  and  mercy  are  displayed  in  them,  all  fitted  to  draw  us  near  to 
himself,  and  to  transform  us  into  his  moral  image  and  likeness,  we 
shall  pity  the  man  who  does  not  attentively  peruse  them,  and  bewail 
the  condition  of  those  nations  who  do  not  possess  them  in  their  own 
language. 

In  every  age  of  the  world,  good  men  have  spoken  in  raptures  of 
God'd  benevolence  in  giving  to  us  his  Holy  and  inspired  Volume,  and 
thereby  making  us  acquainted  with  our  future  destiny.  That  bene- 
volence is  also  seen  conspicuously  in  the  preservation  and  promul- 
gation of  his  truth.  More  than  two  centuries  before  our  era,  when 
the  Hebrew  ttmgne  had  ceased  to  be  extensively  used,  and  the  Greek 
langna;^(>  was  spuken  over  a  vast  extent  of  territory  around  the  Me- 
diterranciuj,  the  Septuagint  was  (^I'oduced ;  and  thus  all  the  millions 

VOL.    IV.       NO.    IX.  /50 


394  Revision  of  the  Chinese  Version  of  fhe  Bible.  Jan. 

who  spoke  that  language,  and  who  at  that  time  constituted  the  most 
civilized  part  of  the  world,  had  ready  access  to  the  divine  records. 
At  length,  the  Latin,  the  Chaldee,  the  Samaritan,  the  Syriac,  and 
the  Arabic  versions  appeared.  In  the  mean  time  the  New  Testament 
was  written,  and  that  Holy  Book  was  completed,  which  for  centuries 
has  withstood  the  attacks  of  a  thousand  foes,  and  is  destined,  soon 
we  believe,  to  be  freely  proffered  to  every  individual  of  our  race. 
The  barbarism  and  superstition  of  the  middle  ages  stopped  for  a 
while  the  progress  of  truth;  yet  when  the  Reformation  commenced, 
light  soon  shone  forth  through  the  darkness  which  had  gathered  thick 
over  the  nations.  The  versions  of  the  Sacred  Volume  which  were 
now  made  in  almost  all  the  languages  of  Europe  dissipated  a  part  of 
that  gloom.  With  the  nineteenth  century  a  new  era  commenced  ; 
Bible  societies  were  instituted;  and  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  in 
effecting  the  salvation  of  mankind,  are  announced  in  a  hundred 
tongues  to  pagans  and  to  the  worshipers  of  the  false  prophet.  Even 
to  China,  long  neglected  China,  and  in  its  own  language,  the  word 
of  the  living  and  true  God  is  presented. 

Several  years  have  now  elapsed  since  the  first  versions  in  Chinese 
were  printed,  the  particulars  of  which  we  have  already  laid  before  our 
readers,  together  with  some  remarks  on  the  qualifications  of  transla- 
tors and  the  style  most  proper  for  such  a  version  of  the  Scriptures. 
(See  Nos.  6  and  7  of  this  volume.)  With  regard  to  the  great  multi- 
tudes who  speak  this  language,  both  within  and  without  the  empire, 
our  hopes  are  greatly  encouraged  by  the  signs  of  the  times ;  and  we 
rejoice  in  the  prospect  which  is  opening  to  Christian  philanthropists, 
of  promulgating  the  doctrines  of  our  holy  religion  among  all  the  in- 
habitants of  these  extensive  re«:ions.  New  editions  of  the  Bible  for 
the  immediate  use  of  the  Chii^ese  are  now  called  for,  and  it  is  in  tlie 
highest  degree  desirable  that  such  improvements  should  be  made  in 
regard  to  the  style  of  the  version  as  shall  render  it  acceptable  to  na- 
tive readers.  In  this  matter,  an  awful  weight  of  responsibility  rests 
on  those  who  have  aught  to  do  with  the  business  of  translation.  The 
language  of  one  who  has  long  loved  the  truth,  and  for  its  sake  lias 
often  been  persecuted,  once  beaten  with  the  heavy  bamboo,  and  fi- 
nally compelled  to  fly  from  his  country,  is  very  just:  "  with  regard  to 
those  who  read  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  says  he,  "  whether  they  believe 
or  disbelieve,  rests  with  them;  but  if  those  who  translate  the  Holy 
Scriptures  fail  to  render  the  language  idiomatic  and  the  sense  perspi- 
cuous, and  thereby  prevent  the  readers  from  understanding  the  mean- 
ing of  the  text,  then  the  blame  will  be  on  them." 

Though  the  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures  are  sublime,  and  some  of 
them  mysterious  and  hard  to  be  understood,  and  though  this  Sacred 
Volume  speaks  a  language  and  sentiments  which  can  be  found  in  no 
other  book  on  earth,  yet  \\i  diction  is  remarkably  simple  and  perspi- 
cuous;  and  there  are  few  if  any  languages  into  which  it  may  not  be 
translated  with  greater  ease  than  any  other  book  whatever.  Igno- 
rance of  the  language  of  (^hina  once  rt>[)resented  that  a  translation 
of  the  Bible  into  it,  was  impracticable;  but  that  extravagant  opinion 


1836.  Revision  of  the  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible,  395 

has  been  disproved  by  the  fact  that  two  entire  versions  have  ah*eady 
been  made ;  and  we  do  not  see  why  the  Bil)le  may  not  be  moulded 
into  the  most  genuine  and  idiomatic  Chinese,  this  language  being  so 
Copious  that  there  are  but  few  sentences  in  Holy  Writ  for  which  cor- 
responding expressions  cannot  be  foand.  We  do  not  mean  to  inti- 
mate that  terms  exclusively  biblical,  and  that  ideas  of  things  divine 
are  to  be  found  in  Chinese  writinog:  we  mi^ht  as  well  look  for  them 
in  Plato  and  Cicero ;  but  the  words  and  phrases  of  this  language 
are  so  numerous  as  to  alford  proper  expressions  for  an  almost  end- 
less variety  of  thought  and  sentiment. 

A  faithful  translation  must  express  the  sense  of  the  original  per- 
spicuously by  corresponding  words  and  phrases.  The, meaning  of 
the  text  cannot  be  sacrificed  to  elegant  expressions,  nor  a  paraphrase 
substituted  for  a  translation,  iTor  the  spirit  of  the  original  lost  or  al- 
tered, without  gross  departures  from  the  rules  which  ought  to  regu- 
late the  translation  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  On  the  other  hand,  if 
we  undertake  to  render  everything  literally,  and  disregard  the  idioms 
of  the  language  into  which  we  translate,  we  shall  produce  a  version 
as  unacceptable  as  it  will  be  unintelligible  to  native  readers,  and  they 
will  become  disgusted  with  the  work,  and  the  great  object  of  transla- 
tion will  be  lost.  Between  these  two  extremes,  however,  there  is  a 
golden  medium. 

A  translator  of  the  Scriptures  ought  to  be*  thoroughly  acqtiainted 
with  them  in  their  original  tongues :  he  should  have  learned,  by  his 
own  experience  of  their  power  on  his  heart,  that  they  arc  indeed  tlie 
word  of  the  living  and  true  God;  for  only  in  such  case  can  he  fully 
understand  their  import.  He  must  also  be  familiar  with  the  language 
into  which  he  translates,  having  a  thorough  grammatical  and  critical 
knowledge  of  it,  acquired  by  a  femiiliar  intercourse  with  the  people 
of  the  country,  and  by  an  attentive  perusal  of  their  best  books, — his- 
torical, poetical,  and  didactic. 

These  remarks  apply  with  great  force  to  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  Chinese  language, — a  work  of  unparalleled  im- 
portance on  account  of  the  vast  multitudes  for  Avhom  it  is  intended. 
The  strong  aversion  of  the  Chinese  to  everything  foreign,  leaves  us 
very  little  hope  of  their  being  induced  to  peruse  the  Scriptures,  unless 
they  are  translated  in  an  intelligible  and  pleasing  style.  The  plnn 
has  been  suggested  of  communicating  the  ideas,  contained  in  each 
passage  of  the  text,  to  Chinese  scholars,  who  should  clothe  them  in 
their  own  native  language;  but  against  this  plan  there  is  the  very 
strong  objection  that  the  Chinese  literati  either  cannot  or  will  not 
imbibe  the  spirit  of  the  sacred  text :  besides,  their  habits  of  thinking 
and  of  expressing  their  thoughts  are  of  such  a  character  as  to  render 
them  quite  unable  to  express  new  ideas  with  facility  and  accuracy. 
The  translation  of  the  Bible,  therefore,  must  be  made  by  foreigners, 
who,  after  its  completion,  may  derive  very  important  aid  from  native 
scholars  in  the  work  of  revision:  indeed,  such  scholars  form  the  best 
test  by  which  the  foreign  translators  niu»t  determine  whether  the 
meaning  of  the  versions  ib  intelligible  and  the  style  accurate. 


*J96  Hemsmi  of  Ihe  Cithirnf  Version  of  fhr   Bible,  Jaw. 

Ill  translating  tlio  Old  Testament  into  CliineRn,  it  will  be  fonml 
that  the  work  can  he  more  easily  done  Uy  followinjj^  the  llehrow  than 
the  £n»r|isli  text,  the  former  being  more  congenial  to  the  Chinese 
klionis  than  the  latter.  There  is  moreover  at  the  present  time  such 
an  accumnlated  store  of  critical  and  ))hilological  knowledge^  all 
bronght  toehicidate  the  original,  both  Greek  and  Hebrew,  as  well  ns 
their  cognate  tongues,  that  very  few  passages  will  meet  the  eye  of  the 
translator,  of  which  the  literal  meaning  cannot  be  grammatically  de- 
termined. All  the  helps  of  this  description  ought  to  be  at  the  com- 
mand of  those  who  are  engaged  in  translating  or  revising  the  Bible. 

Whatever  portions  of  the  Scriptures  are  in  hand, — whether  histori- 
cal, poetical,  didactic,  or  conversational,  the  style  of  the  translation 
ought  always  to  be  carefully  adapted  to  the  subject.  The  ancient 
classics  of  the  Chinese  are  not  written  in  a  style  which  can  be  adopt- 
ed as  a  standard  for  mordcrn  writers.  The  Shoo  King,  for  example, 
though  abounding  in  original  ideas,  is  too  laconic  and  obscure.  The 
She  King  is  too  incoherent  and  trivial.  The  Le  Ke  and  the  Yeih 
King  are  equally  objectionable,  allhough  great  care  has  been  taken 
in  rounding  their  periods  and  giving  them  a  proper  cadence.  In 
point  of  style,  the  Lun  Yu  is  decidedly  inferior  to  the  Chung  Yung 
and  the  Ta  Heo  :  these  two  latter,  however,  differ  much  from  each 
other;  one  being  a  verbose  explanation  of  the  tenets  of  Confucius, 
in  a  strain  which  sometimes  degenerates  into  nonsense,  while  the 
othek*  is  a  collection  of  ancient  sayings,  illustrated  by  remarks  of  the 
compiler.  Among  all  the  ancient  classics,  the  writings  of  Mencius, 
one  ^f  the  authors  of  the  Four  Books,  afford  the  best  specimens  for 
imitation:  his  language,  though  diffuse,  is  perspicuous  and  elegant. 
The  works  of  the  Sheih  Tsze,  or  ten  philosophers ;  the  Kwo  Yu,  or 
national  sayings;  the  writings  of  Ngowyang  Sew,  Soo  Tungpo,  and 
Le  Taepib,  elegant,  poetical  authors;  the  Yeih  She,  or  unr'wehnent 
of  history ;  the  historical  works  of  Szema  Tseon;  the  San  Kwo  Che, 
a  historical  romance  of  the  three  states;  together  with  the  Shing 
Yu,  or  sacred  edict,  ^are  among  the  best  works  which  the  tnins|ator 
of  the  Bible  into  Chinese  can  peruse  for  the  improvement  of  his  style. 
From  these  popular  works  he  will  be  able  to  select  portions  which 
may  serve  as  models,  or  at  least  as  guides,  in  translating  all  the  va- 
rious parts  of  Scripture,  whether  didactic,  historical,  or  poetical. 
Works  in  a  conversational  style  are  numerous,  and  a  few  of  the  best 
of  them  should  be  carefully  studied.  Moreover,  if  the  translator  is 
familiar  with  the  spoken  language,  as  he  certainly  ought  to  be,  he 
will  find  but  little  difficulty  in  performing  this  part  of  his  work  so  as 
to  give  a  good  version  of  the  dialogues  which  are  found  in  various 
parts  of  the  Bible. 

Let  it  not  be  supposed,  however,  from  what  wc  have  here  advanc- 
ed that  we  wish  to  embellish  the  Sacred  Oracles  in  order  to  gratify 
the  vain  fancy  or  fastidious  taste  of  men.  The  word  of  God  is  per- 
fect: it  needs  no  embellishment;  it  can  receive  none.  We  protest 
against  the  use  of  fine  words  and  phrases  when  used  to  the  detriment 
of  the  sense,  as  we  do  also  against  a  rendering  of  the  original   so 


1836.         Repision  of  Ihe  Chinese  Version  of  the  Bible.  .397 

close  and  literal  as  to  create  disgust  for  what  would  otherwise  be 
perused  with  pleasure  and  advantage.  Men  who  are  aware  of  the 
great  responsibility  of  the  task,  fdlcd  with  the  fear  of  God,  prompted 
by  love  to  the  Savior  and  to  their  fellow-men,  and  unwearied  in  the 
study  of  the  spirit  and  idioms  of  the  language,  are  the  only  persons 
who  can  make  a  translation  in  a  proper  degree  satisfactory  and 
complete.  Moreover,  we  regard  it  as  the  bounden  duty  of  those  who 
possess  the  necessary  qualifications,  to  devote  themselveis  to  this  work, 
and  to  use  their  utmost  endeavor  and  all  the  means  in  their  power  to 
throw  light  on  the  structure  of  the  Chinese  language,  and  zealously 
and  vigorously  prosecute  the  good  work  which  has  been  begun.  The 
improvement  of  the  Chinese  version  of  the  Bible  demands  at  this 
moment  the  best  powers  and  the  most  assiduous  care  of  those  who 
are  in  circumstances  where  they  can  aid  in  the  accomplishment  of 
this  great  object. 

There  arc  some  peculiarities  in  the  Chinese  language,  which  should 
be  kept  constantly  in  view  by  those  who  are  engaged  in  the  work  of 
translating  and  revising  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  Its  construction 
differs  so  greatly  from  that  of  either  the  Greek  or  Hebrew,  that  aW 
efforts  to  model  it  according  to  the  grammatical  rules  of  those 
tongues,  have  only  proved  such  attempts  to  be  utterly  impracticable. 
In  regard  to  the  structure  of  the  language,  much  is  due  to  Pr^mare 
for  having  shown  us  what  it  is,  and  exhibited  a  distinct  view  of  its 
idioms.  To  expect  to  find  declension  and  conjugation  in.  the  Chi- 
nese corresponding  to  the  original  text,  would  be  as  vain  as  to  try  to 
translate  into  English  every  particle  with  which Jhe  Greek  abounds, 
or  to  form  a  dual  and  aorist  of  the  Greeks,  with  the  piel,  hiphil, 
hithpiael  of  the  Hebrews.  Particles  ought  to  be  employed  to  express 
that  relation  which  is  indicated  by  declination  and  conjugation  in 
Greek  and  Hebrew,  only  where  the  idioms  and  genius  of  the  lan- 
guage will  admit  them.  By  no  means  should  the  translation  be 
crowded  with  auxiliaries,  which  neither  add  to  the  beauties  of  style, 
nor  help  to  convey  a  more  distinct  idea  of  the  meoning  of  the  text. 
In  the  use  of  particles  and  auxiliaries  we  should  be  guided  by  the 
composition  of  those  Chinese  authors  whose  writings  are  most  dis- 
tinguished for  their  perspicuity  and  elegance. 

The  arrangement  of  words  in  Chinese  resembles  that  of  the  He- 
brews ;  but  as  position  in  the  former  is  often  the  only  8ul)6titute  for 
grammatical  distinctions  in  the  latter,  it  requires  great  skill  to  trans- 
fer the  thought  and  spirit  of  the  Hebrew  text  into  the  Chinese  idiom. 
The  numbering  of  the  chapters  and  verses  ought  to  be  preserved  in 
the  translation ;  at  the  same  time  the  whole  of  the  text  should  be  care- 
fully divided  into  paragraphs  according  to  the  sense ;  and  whenever 
perspicuity  requires  the  words  and  members  of  a  sentence  to  be 
transposed,  no  one  ought  to  scruple  to  arrange  them  according  to 
the  fi^enius  of  the  language  into  which  he  translates.  Euphony  is 
carefully  studied  by  the  Chinese,  and  they  always  regard  the  diction 
as  bad,  whenever  the  rhythm  of  the  language  is  in  any  manner 
defective:  this  is  the  case  with  all  their  writings  both  in  prose  and 


3C8  Revision  of  the  Chinese    Version  of  the  Bible,  Jan. 

verse.  To  make  the  cadence  and  preserve  the  measure  of  sentences, 
various  particles  are  employed,  eitiier  as  initials,  finals,  or  medials, 
forming  an  essential  part  of  the  written  language.  Some  of  tiiese  par- 
ticles are  used  in  a  manner  directly  opposed  to  all  the  rules  of  Euro- 
pean languages ;  but  as  genuine  Chinese  cannot  be  written  without 
this  class  of  words,  they  are  consequently  worthy  of  the  careful  con- 
sideration of  the  translator. 

Reduplication  and  pleonasm  are  peculiarities  which  characterize 
this  language  ;  they  are  introduced  and  regarded  as  beauties,  wliere 
any  one  but  a  Chinese  would  expunge  them.  Antithesis  is  .also 
often  employed,  and  is  considered  a  high  excellence,  adding  force  as 
well  at»  beauty  to  the  diction.  Cliniax  is  preferred  to  all  other  figures, 
and  is  carefully  studied  by  i\\ose  who  wish  to  excell  in  the  urt 
of  writing.  To  foreigners  some  of  these  peculiarities  may  seem  to 
be  mere  aftectation  ;  but  to  Chinese,  all  writing,  which  is  destitute 
of  them,  seems  loose  and  spiritless.  In  speaking  of  these  peculiari- 
ties, we  would  by  no  means  admit  that  the  meaning  of  the  text  should 
in  any  case  be  altered  or  obscured  by  their  use;  yet  so  far  as  the 
sense  of  the  original  will  allow,  and  especially  where  the  introduction 
of  these  figures  will  render  the  language  more  perspicuous,  the  trans- 
Kitor  though  a  foreigner  ought  to  yield  to  the  genius  of  the  Chinese 
hin^uage. 

The  style  of  printing,  especially  as  it  regards  the  form  and  size 
both  of  the  characters  and  of  the  volumes  of  the  new  editions  of  the 
Bible,  must  not  be  overlooked.  In  this  particular,  the  taste  of  the  Chi- 
nese should  be  the  standard.  For  general  circulation,  the  characters 
should  be  so  large  as  to  he  perfectly  distinct ;  and  yet  the  volumes 
of  such  a  size  as  not  be  cumbersome.  Until  metallic  types  are  fur- 
nished, blocks  must  be  used  ;  but  from  these,  if  necessary,  metallic 
plates  may  be  stereotyped.  Finally,  to  every  department  of  this 
work — to  the  revision,  printing,  and  circulating  of  the  oracles  of  the 
true  God,  the  most  constant  and  unwearied  attention  should  be  given, 
until  the  millions  of  this  empire,  with  all  those  in  the  surrounding 
countries  who  understand  the  same  written  character,  shall  each  and 
all  read  of  the  condescending  love,  the  perfect  justice,  and  the  al- 
mighty power  of  the  King  of  kings,  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and 
the  eternal  Judge  of  both  the  living  and  the  dead.  The  night  is  far 
spent,  and  it  is  high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep.  The  welfare  of 
millions  of  our  race,  and  the  word  and  providence  of  God  call  on  the 
disciples  of  Emmanuel  to  put  on  their  armor,  and  come  up  to  the 
help  of  their  Lord  against  the  mighty,  remembering  that  the  battle  is 
not  to  the  strong,  nor  the  race  to  the  swift,  that  it  is  Jehovah  alone 
who  can  make  truth,  righteousness,  and  peace  every  wliere  victorious, 
and  fill  the  whole  earth  with  praises  to  the  great  1   AM. 


1836.  Christian  Union.  399 


Art.  II.     Christian  Union:  an  address  to  Christian   ministers  of 
all  denominations^  dated  Jaffna^  Ceylon^  August  ilth^  1835. 

[In  complying  with  the  request  of  a  correspondent  that  tliis  short  address 
appear  in  the  Repository,  we  must  be  allowed  to  express  our  wish  that  the 
feeling  and  conduct  which  it  advocates,  may  speedily  become  universal ;  we 
sincerely  wish  that  good-will  and  brotherly  kindness — the  essence  of  Christian 
union, — may  predominate,  not  only  among  ministers  of  the  ^pel,  but  among 
all  men  of  every  name  and  in  every  coimtry.  This  is  our  wish :  and,  with  aU 
deference  and  soberness,  we  ask,  whether  all  Christians,  enjoying  the  light  of 
Divine  Revelation,  arc  not  bound  to  cherish  toward  each  other  and  towards 
all  men  these  benevolent  and  philanthropic  feelings  ?  If  we  hope  erelong  to 
enter  heaven,  where  good-will  and  brotherly  love  are  perfect,  why  not  imbibe 
and  cherish  these  feeling  on  earth  ?  That  pagans  and  sava^  men'  should 
•  bite  and  devour  each  otner '  is  not  strange ;  but  surely  it  is  tmie  that  Chris- 
tians— wise  and  enlightened  men — should  give  proof  of  their  Christian  cha- 
racter, not  in  word  only,  but  in  very  deed,  by  uniting  and  exerting  all  their 
energies  to  glorify  their  heavenly  Father  in  doing  good  to  their  fellow-men. 
The  welfare  of  our  race  requires  this ;  our  own  happiness  requires  it ;  and 
what  is  more  than  all  other  considerations,  God  commands  it :  tliis  is  the  com- 
mandment we  have  from  him,  **  That  he  who  loveth  God,  love  his  brother 
also."  Our  feelings  prompt  us  to  say  much  on  this  subject,  but  our  limits  for- 
bid it ;  we  desist,  therefore,  to  give  place  to  th  address  of  those  who  can 
speak  better  than  ourselves.] 

Dear  brethren,  It  has  pleased  our  heavenly  Father  to  prolong  our 
lives  in  this  pagan  land  until  some  of  us  have  begun  to  look  forward 
to  the  time  when  our  work  as  the  messengers  of  the  churches  will 
close.  Whether  finished  as  it  should  be,  we  leave  for  Him  to  deter- 
mine who  is  judge  of  both  quick  and  dead.  Feeling  it  a  privilege  to 
strive  together  with  you  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  and  wishing  to  stir 
up  your  pure  minds  by  way  of  remembrance,  we  take  the  liberty  to 
address  you  and  to  invite  you  to  give  your  serious  and  prayerful 
attention  to  one  of  the  most  plain  and  important  duties  based  on  the 
broad  principles  of  the  Bible.  We  refer  to  the  duty  of  Christian 
Union. 

Christians  are  branches  of  the  same  vine ;  memberJi  of  the  same 
body;  a  building  fitly  framed  together — as  lively  stones  built  up  a 
spiritual  house  for  a  habitation  of  God.  As  his  sons  and  daughters 
they  call  no  man  Master.  There  is  neither  Paul  nor  A  polios.  Per- 
fect love  casteth  out  fear,  and  unites  all  in  one,  ^*  as  thou  Father  art 
in  me  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  ns."  On  this  grar\d 
subject  there  is  no  doubt  in  the  mind  of  any  who  have  read  their  Bible 
with  a  desire  to  know  the  truth.  All  admit  that  it  should  be  so,  and 
that  it  must  be  so.  That  not  only  the  watchmen  of  Zion  will  see  eye 
to  eye,  but  that  all  will  '^  walk  by  the  same  rule  and  mind  the  same 
things,'*  for  they  are  "  born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but 
of  God."  These  being  our  views,  we  deem  it  of  the  very  highest 
importance  that  not  only  every  Christian,  but  every  denomination  of 
Christians,  should  inquire  most   seriously  and   prayerfully,  whether 


'^^^  Christ uin   I'tiwn.  Jan. 

their  cuiiducl  with  ie>i|ieci  i<>  tliiF  irrvni  {inieticai  «liity,  (!urre8|Mindi« 
with  their  kiM>wkMl!j;e  nf  ri^ht  aini  wroii^,  and  with  their  obJigatioiiK 
and  privileges  in  this  state  of  trial,  and  in  this  day  of  Christian  en- 
terprise. 

The  grand  pre-requisite  for  thin  union  is  brought  to  view  in  the 
command,  '^  confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  an- 
other that  ye  may  be  healed."    Those  who  cover  their  sins  shall  not 
prosper.     This  is  true  of  confession  to  man  as  well  as  to  God. 
Indeed,  the  obligation  is  so  plain,  that  it  is  impossible  for  any  one  to 
enjoy  the  consolations  of  religion  while  directly  or  indirectly  coveriniir 
his  faults,  or  justifying  himself  when  he  feels  concious  of  being  wrong 
or  of  having  grieved  n  brother.     How  can  a  child  be   happy  while 
conscious  of  disobedience  to  a  parent  or  of  unkindncss  to  a  brother  or 
sister?  And  how  can  Christians  be  healed  without  confessing  tlieir 
faults  to  each  other  and  praying  one  for  the  other?  It  is  impossible. 
Everything  else  is  short  of  a  cure — is  short  of  union,  and  in  direct 
violationof  the  command  we  have  just  mentioned.     This  subject  is 
briMight  to  view  in  numerous  other  passages.  If  we  have  a  conviction 
that  others  are  oilendcd  with  us,*  or  if  we  have  aught  against  our 
brother,!  we  must  go  and  settle  it  with  him  a/one,  before  our  gift  will 
he  accepted  at  the  altar  of  Cod.    This  is  the  first  and  all  commanding 
duty.     Delaying  to  do'tliis  is  disobedience.     The  plea  that  the  other 
party  is  in  fault,  is  an  evasion.     We  must  go  and  with  him  '  alone'* 
be  reconciled.     This  is  the  first  step.     We  are  not  directed  to  write 
either  notes  or  essays  by  way  of  apology  or  explanation.     This  is  a 
plain  rule  recognized  by  every  church.     But  if  two   individuals  are 
re({uested  to  do  this  before  they  come  to  the  a]tar,'and  f  they  are  proper 
s»nbjects  of  discipline  wlrilc  they  neglect  it,  will  not  the  great  Head  of 
the  church  require  mutual  confessions  and  reconciliation  at  the  hand 
of  those  who  occupy  the  high  places  inZion;|  and  of  difl'erent  deno- 
minations and  of  societies  too  ?  We  believe  there  is  a  great  mistake 
on  this  subject.  Christians  have  considered  that  they  have  a  right  to 
censure  those  of  other  denominations  and  societies;  to  withhold  com- 
munion  and   fellowship  by  way  of  securing  or  defending  what  they 
call  their  privileges,  feeling  quite  safe  under  the  bulwarks  of  party. 
But  from  the  little  we  have  learned  of  Christ,  we  have  no  doubt  that 
the  King  of  kings,  guided  by  his  own  laws,  looks  upon  it  as  nothing 
less  than  civil  war  and  rebellion.     Whatever  may  be  the  economy  of 
statesmen,  among  Christians  there  can  never  be  strife  on  the  question, 
who  shall  be  accounted  the  greatest  ;§  "Ye  shall  not  be  so."  "Be  not 
ye  called  Rabbi,   for  one  is  your  Master  even  Christ  and  all  yt  art 
brethren.  He  that  is  great  among  you  shall  be  your  servant,  and  who- 
soever shall  exalt  himself  shall  be  ab>iised,  and  he  that  shall  humble 
himself  shall  be  exalted."     We  can  easily  see  the  beauty  and  feel*  the 
force  of  this  principle.  Every  Christian  recognizes  its  justice,  and  yet 
how  very  seldom  do  we  confess  one  to  another  and  pray  one  for  another 
that  we  may  be  healed.  On  the  contrary,  the  feelings  (»f  personal  and 
relative  inqjorlance  are  roused  up  and   put  iheinselves  in  altitmles  of 
^   Mill.  v.-j;J,  il.       f  Mai  xviii   15. 17.  Jo  Koiiiii.  5>3.     v}  Luke  xxi..24. . 


183G.  Chrutian  Union.  40 J 

Httuck  or  defense  on  llie  slightest  occasions.  But  why  ?  Does  not 
our  knowledire  of  good  and  evil  admonish  us  not  to  enter  into  temp* 
tation  ?  Do  not  our  better  feelings  check  uk  1  Why  then  do  ive 
not  '^  rather  suffer  ourselves  to  be  defrauded  T*  Or,  if  we  are  concious 
of  being  in  the  wrong,  why  not  gain  a  triumph  over  ourselves  and  our 
worst  enemy  by  a  fratik  confession  ?  Thiat  is  not  only  the  privilege, 
but  the  duty  of  individuals  and  of  denominations.  Each  is  liound  by 
express  commands  as  well  as  by  the  general  spirit  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, '  to  look  not  on  his  own  things,  but  ev^ty  man  also  on  the 
things  of  others;  in  lowliness  of  mind  esteeming  others  better  than 
himself.  Yea,  alt  of  you  be  subject  one  to  another;  and  be  clothed 
with  humility,  for  God  resisteth  the  proud  and  giveth  grace  to  the 
humble.  And  that  servant  who  knew  his  Lord's  will  and  prepared 
not  himself,  neither  did  according  to  his  will,  shall  be  beaten  with 
many  stripes.* 

We  may  also  urge  the  duty  of  union  from  the  testimony  given  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost,  they  were  all  with  one  accord 
in  one  place.  The  history  of  every  revival  of  religion,  whether  recorded 
in  the  Bible  or  in  |ieriodical  publications,  shows  that  all  distinctions 
not  only  of  denomination  hut  of  rank  also,  vanish  away  at  once  ^le- 
fore  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Every  other  consideration  is 
merged  in  the  momentous  subject  of  saving  souls.  He  who  raises  the 
question,  who  is  of  Paul,  and  who  of  Apollos,  would  most  evidently 
resist  the  work  of  God ;  and  just  as  soon  as  these  distinctions  are 
allowed  to  crowd  themselves  into  notice,  the  Holy  Spirit  takes  his 
fljofht,  the  revival  ceases.  This  union  must  be  both  in  heart  and 
practice.  We  have  no  reason  to  expect  th*U  God  wiil  visit- those  with 
special  blessings  who  are  united  *'  on  the  public  platform  and  at 
vairiance  in  the  public  papers.*'  If  our  liearls  are  alienated,  how 
can  the  blessing  of  God  descend  ?  '^  My  little  children,  let  us  not  love 
in  ivord,  neither  in  tongue,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth." 

Every  one's  theory  on  this  subject  is  correct.  How  then  is  our 
practice?  *  Not  the  hearers  of  the  law  are  just  before  God,  but  the 
(hters  of  the  law  shall  be  justified.  Every  one  who  heareth  these 
things  and  doetli  them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  nnm  who  builds 
his  house  upon  the  snn<l.'  flow  then  stands  our  house  ?  And  when 
e.wiiry  one's  work  shall  be  tried  so  as  by  fire,  will  it  not  appear  that 
we  have  suffered  unspeakable  loss,  while  in  fact  we  might  in'  our  in- 
tercourse with  each  oilier  have  been  preparing  by  all  these  daily  but 
necessary  trials  of  our  love  and  union,  to  reap  great  benefits?  To 
illustrate  this,  suppose  an  individual  has  been  ill-treated  by  his  brethren. 
His  opinion  is  disregarded,  and  some  v^iy  severe  remarks  have  been 
made.  He  feels  wounded  ;  *^  if  a  man  of  spirit,  indignant."  If 
otherwise,  he  pores  over  the  subject,  but  his  ft^elings  are  alieimted  from 
those  who  have  wronged  him.  What  shall  be  done  ?  Shall  he  with- 
draw, and  thus  at  once  set  up  a  personal  and  public  <ippositibn,  and 
cut  himself  off  from  all  opportunities  o(doing  or  of  ^«if<iit^  good,  until 
by  a  system  of  coercion  or  of  argument,  or  by  both  united,  he  can 
gain  his  object?  If  so,  he  is  led  captive  at  the  will  of  his  worst  enemy, 

VOL.    IV.      NO.  IX.  51 


403  Christian  Union,  Jan. 

nnd  does  his  own  soul  nn  injury  which  his  brethren  could  never  inflict 
and  which  they  cannot  repair.  But  if  he  conquers  his  own  spirit  by 
patient  endurance,  he  ^ains  an  important  victory  and  bruises  Satan 
under  his  feet.  And  why  not  ?  Did  this  trouble  spring  out  of  the 
ground  1  Has  any  temptation  overtaken  him  but  what  is  common  to 
niani  Was  there  no  providence  in  thisi  The  history  of  Joseph,  of 
Job,  of  Daniel,  and  of  Paul,  gives  us  abundant  evidence  that  God  has 
designed  it  for  good  ;  that  this  severest  trial  of  his  life  is  designed  by 
his  heavenly  Father  to  discover  to  him  his  own  heart,  and  to  remove 
some  deformity,  or  to  add  some  beauty,  which  lighter  treatment  could 
hot.  If  he  make  use  of  it  .and  endure  chastisement  as  an  obedient 
and  humble  child,  his  reward  is  unspeakably  great;  but  if  he  be  res- 
tive and  revengeful,  he  will  reap  the  fruit  of  his  own  perverseness. 

We  once  heard  the  remark,  '^  If  I  had  thought  that  I  was  capable 
of  such  feelings,  I  would  never  have  been  seen  on  missionary  ground.^* 
Ill  the  spirit  of  this  subject,  it  is  evidpn^  ^hat  this  mat/  have  been 
the  very  reason  why  that  individual  wbs  a  M^issionary ;  that  he  might 
know  himself;  gain  a  triumph  over  his  own  spirit,  and  rise  to  a 
stature  in  Christ  to  which  he  could  not  have  attained  without  these 
particular  and  special  providences.  The  remark  of  another  amounted 
to  the  following:  'The  longer  I  live,  thiB  more  I  value  union;  I  will 
give  up  any  thing  excepting  those  points  which  endanger  the  salvation 
of  the  soul,  for  the  sake  of  securing  this,  Since  I  have  cheristhed 
these  feelincTB  and  acted  on  these  principles,  )  have  had  a  peace  and 
elevation  of  Christian  enjoyment  which  I  never  knew  before.*  Now 
is  this  strange?  Is  it  not  tfie  fruit  of  one  of  the  plain  and  broad  prin- 
ciples of  Christiiwity  ?  Doefe  not  every  one's  experience  prove  that 
it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive — to  confess  our  faults  rather 
than  to  conceal  them — to  forbear  than  to  retaliate — to  make  sacrifices 
than  to  require  them?*  But  this  subject  gains  interest  and  becomes 
alarming,  when  we  consider  the  many  plain  and  striking  texts 
which  show  that  every  one's  hope  of  heaven  must  be  without 
foundation  just  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  envy,  strife,  self- 
exaltation,  suspicion,  or  shyness,  which  he  allows  to  remain  in  his 
heart  towards  any  brother  in  Christ.  The  consideration  that 
he  belongs  tr)  another  denomination,  holds  a  humble  station,  or 
occupies  a  hivh  one,  does  not  affect  his  duty  ;  for  we  are  all  one  in 
Christ,  and  all  members  of  the  same  body.  If  individuals  are  bound 
to  exercise  towards  each  other  that  perfect  love  which  casteth  out  fear, 
so  every  denomination  is  bound  to  exercise  the  same  love  towards 
others^  who  are  believed  to  hold  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  with 
(he  Son.  What  God  has  cleansed  and  accepted  by  the  visible  tokens 
of  his  blessing,  (the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  influences,)  that,  no 
one,  in  the  exercise  of  Christian  feelings,  can  call  common  or  un- 
clean. Whether  individuals,  or  societies,  or  denominations,  all  have 
one  faith,  one  hope,  and  one  baptism  ;f  all  as  lively  stones,  are  built 
up  a  spiritual  house,  a  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices, 
a::ceptahle  to  (tod  by  .Icsus  Christ. 

I   iUw.  xiii,  1-8.  t  Eph.  iv,  1-6. 


1836.  Christian  Union.  Am 

SituRtcd  ns  we  nTP\  in  this  district,  in  a  grent  measure  removi  d  from 
the  giddy  influences  of  sectarianism,  and  from  tho&e  '^qu<^tions  and 
strifes  of  words  whereof  cometh  envy,  strife,  railin|rs,'^  &«.,  and  united 
as  we  are  in  heart,  and  almost  of  necessity,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree, 
in  our  work,  we  have  looked  with  the  deepest  anguish,  at  those  dis- 
cordant feelings  which  are  so  manifest  in  Christian  lands,  not  only 
among  Christians  of  different  denominations,  hut  even  of  the  same 
denomination.  Christians  are  in  fact, living  epistles;  and  as  infidels 
and  idolaters  of  all  nations  and  ages  have  been,  shrewd  in  detecting 
what  they  supposed  defects  in  the  Bible,  so  it  is  now  ;  and  when  they 
see  the  wide  difference  between  the  word  of  God  and  the  Jiving  com- 
mentary, no  wonder  they  are  confirmed  in  their  error,  and  perish. 
We  do  not  object  to  differences  of  denomination.  These  ue  have 
among  ourselves.  But  as  the  voice  of  a  little  band  crying  in  the 
wilderness,  we  do  call  upon  pastors  and  missionaries,  that  tliey  prepare 
the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  make  his  paths  straight  in  this  respect. 
Without  this,  we  have  no  reason,  as  has  been  before  remarked,  to 
expect  the  special  blessing  of  God  on  our  labors  at  home,  nor  on  the 
labors  of  missionaries  abroad.  We  appeal  to  the  testimony  of  his 
providence  as  well  as  to  his  word ;  and  ask,  where  or  when  has  he 
ever  sent  down  the  special  revivings  of  his  grace  and  spirit,  where 
real  Christians  liTkve  been  at  strife  about  a  doctrine  or  a  name  ?  On 
the  contrary,  how  soon,  even  in  a  revival  of  religion,  has  the  spirit 
of  disunion  extinguished  the  kindlings  of  his  love  and  mercy,  and 
buried  both  Christians  and  impenitent  sinners  in  moral  death  ]  Or  if 
life  remained,  it  was  only  for  the  dead  to  bite  and  devour  their  dead. 
This  train  of  thought,  as  it  sweeps  through  the  world  and  looks  for- 
ward to  the  retributions  of  those  who  have  lieen  misled,  stumbled, 
or  neglected,  by  the  disunion  of  their  shepherds,  is'  most  awful. 
What  then  shall  be  said  of  such  shepherds,  and  where  will  they 
appear  ? 

Again,  let  us  look  at  the  subject  of  union  as  brought  to  view  in  the 
prayer,  '*  Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven  so  in  earth."  Now  if  the 
will  of  God  is  to  be  done  on  earth  as  in  heaven,  it  is  to  be  done  by 
men,  by  us.  Have  we  any  doubt  about  the  meaning  of  this  prayer  ? 
There  is  undoubtedly  a  difference  between  heaven  and  earth,  and 
those  bodies  are  very  different  from  those  fashioned  like  unto  Christ's 
glorious  body.  But  on  the  subjects  of  humility,  of  union,  of  love,  and 
of  holiness,  have  we  any  doubt  ?  How  then  can  we  add,  *^  Lead  us 
not  into  temptation,"  when  with  these  plain,  glaring,  and  acknow- 
ledged duties  before  us,  sometimes  in  the  pulpit,  sometimes  in  the 
retirement  of  our  studies,  and  sometimes  even  in  the  house  of  pray- 
er, we  give  place  to  pride,  self-complacency,  and  party  ffelings;  are 
turned  aside  from  our  best  resolutions;  violate  our  knowledge  of  duty, 
and  almost  bid  defiance  to  responsibility. 

It  was  once  asked  concerning  a  man  of  undoubted  piety,  '*  How 
could  he  pray  so  well,  while  in  writing  and  preaching  he  maintained 
such  doctrines?"  The  reply  was,  *^  I  do*nt  know,  excepting  that  he 
was  not  praying  ^Aen."    Here  is  an  important  and  most  alarming 


404  Christian  Union.  Jan. 

fact,  wliich  is  sometimes  brought  to  view  by  the  expression  **  liig 
heart  is  riglit,  but  his  theory  lends  him  astray/*  The  very  ^reat 
difference  between  the  prayers  of  Christians  and  their  conduct,' is  as- 
tonishing. No  one  believes  that  there  is  the  least  feeling  of  a  secta* 
rian  spirit  in  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  the  righteous  man ;  Hnd 
the  very  thought  of  praying  with  disaffected  hearts,  is  revolting.  Yet 
how  is  the  church  divided?  And  how  many  to  whom  the  Head  of  the 
church  has  given  '  ten '  talents,  are  found  in  the  arena  of  controversy,  • 
with  apparent  fears  for  the  safety  of  the  ark,  with  much  less  ocimsion 
than  had  U/za?  If  Christians  would  receive  the  blessing  of  God 
their  Savior,  they  must  in  their  intercourse  with  each  other,  and  in 
their  labors  for  the  conversion  of  the  world,  come  up  to  the  spirit  of 
their  prayers.  If  those  who  occupy  the  height  of  Zion,  have  no  in- 
tention to  do  this — if  they  have  no  conviction  that  this  is  their  own  life 
and  the  life  of  the  world — and  if  they  will  not  act  agreeably  to  these 
convictions,  with  c(»rresponding  effort,  they  are  utterly  without  ex- 
cuse. Like  the  captain  of  a  vessel  fraught  with  souls,  with  his  chart 
before  him,  the  breakers  distinctly  within  the  reach  of  his  glass,  the 
wind  beating,  and  the  tide  drifting — while  he  is  deliberately  looking 
on  the  whole  scene  with  his  hands  folded,' busying  himself  and  seainen' 
in  washing  the  decks  and  coiling  the  ropes,  or  discussing  the  nature 
of  the  rocks  and  of  winds.  Christians  must  act  agreeably  to  their 
convictions  of  duty,  and  make  their  life  a  commentary  on  their  pray- 
ers. If  not,  the  charge  is  irresistible ;  *^  This  people  draw  nigh  unto 
me  with  their  mouth,  and  honor  me  with  their  lips,  but  their  heart  is 
far  from  me."  How  often.  Oh!  how  often,  in  their  prayers.  Christ- 
ians ask  the  most  exalted  and  glorious*  gifts,  and  make  the  most 
solemn  promises,  and  in  a  moment  forget  what  manner  of  persons 
they  are  !  How  often,  it  can  be  said  of  them,  are  these  the  persons 
who  a  moment  ago  were  praying  yonder?  When  things  are  so, 
how  can  pastors  and  missionaries  expect  to  secure  the  blessings 
of  God  upon  their  own  souls  or  upon  their  work  1  How  can  they 
expect  that  the  word  of  God  will  become  a  fire,  and  prayer  a  cru- 
cible, in  which  their  souls  from  day  to  duy  are  to  be  purified  and 
made  to  reflect  more  and  more  distinctly  the  image  of  the  Refiner? 
Here  is  the  grand  difficulty  of  the  Christian  warfare,  and  here  the 
necessity  of  taking  up  the  cross  daily  and  hourly  ;  because  our  great 
adversary,  and  the  different  views  and  feelings  of  individuals  and 
denominations,  are  ever  ready  to  divert  us  from  the  great  object  of 
glorifying  Christ  and  of  saving  souls.  If  Christians,  however,  intend 
to  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ — if  they  intend  to  put 
on  the  new  man  which  after  God  rs  created  in  righteousness  and  true 
holiness,  they  must  live  and  labor  in  the  same  spirit  which  they 
bring  before  their  heavenly  Father  in  their  prayer, — in  i he  spirit  of 
love — of  union — and  of  heaven. 

The  principle,  that  we  shall  reap  what  we  sow,  is  as  plain  in  the 
moral  as  in  the  natural  word,  and  the  result  much  more  certain  ;  in- 
asmuch as  it  is  made  the  subject  of  covenant  and  onth.  While  there- 
fore Cliristians  pray,  *'  Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven  so  in  earth,**' 


1836.  ChrUtian  Umm.  405 

and  still  ne«r1(>pct  to  culti?ntc  most  enrnestly  thnt  love,  and  union,  and 
lioly  zeal,  and  holy  living,  which  evf*ry  one  t>eli«ves  are  exercit*ed  and 
exhibited  hy  those  in  heaven,  their  hfe  contradicts  their  prayers,  and 
turn?  them  into  little  short  of  solemn  mockery.  *He  that  hnlh  my 
commandments  and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me.  If  a  man 
love  me  he  will  keep  my  words.'  In  viiiw  oF  thet^e  remarks,  what  is 
theduty  of  the  managers  of  different  Missionary  Societies  at  home?- 
We  believe  there  is  a  ^frand  mistake  on  this  plain  and  most  important 
subject  of  union  ;  and  we  most  earnestly  call  upon  them  to  smd  out 
such  men,  and  such  only^  as  will  unite  most  cordially  with  all  their 
missionary  brethren  of  differentdenominations  on  those  catholic  prin- 
ciples, which  recognize  no  sectarian  feeling,  and  which  will  not  turn 
aside  from  the  great  object  of  preaching  Jesus  and  the  resurrection. 
We  earnestly  entreat  them  to  give  their  missionaries  definite  instruc- 
tions to  this  amount,  and  to  hold  them  responsible  for  keeping  the  unity 
of  the  spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace.  Missionaries  amonjsr  the  heathen, 
should  know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.  We  also 
exhort  our  missionary  brethren,  as  they  hope  to  answer  it  in  that  day 
when  they  stand  with  those  heathens  nnd  native  Christians  over 
whom  the  Holy  Spirit  has  made  them  teachers  and  pastors,  that  they 
lay  aside  all  discordant  feelings,  forgive  as  they  hope  to  be  forgiven, 
and  strive  together  for  the  faith  of  the  i^ospel.  We  are  the  messengers 
of  the  churches  and  the  glory  of  Christ;  his  epistles,  living  and 
walking  epistles,  known  nnd  read  of  all.  The  eyes  of  the  heathen, 
of  the  Mohammedans,  and  Rorpan  Catholics,  are  upon  us.  The  eyes 
of  other  missionaries,  both  north  and  south,  and  through  the  world 
are  upon  us.  The  eyes  of  Christians  in  Europe  and  in  America,  are 
upon  us.  The  eyes  of  angels,  and  of  God  the  Father,  Son  and 
Holy  Ghost,  are  upon  us.  How  important  then  that  we,  who  know 
these  things,  should  wake  up  to  our  high  and  holy  privileges,  re- 
solving that  we  will  cultivate  whh  unwearied  diligence  this  grand 
principle  of  Christianity  in  our  hearts,  and  act  in  conformity  to  our 
knowledge  of  duty  ;  knowing  that  our  works  and  example  will  live  and 
have  influence  long  after  we  are  dead,  that  our  time  is  short.  How 
awfully  interesting!  How  awfully  responsible !  '  If  there  be  therefore 
any  consolation  in  Christ,  if  any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowshij)  of 
the  Spirit,  if  any  bowels  and  mercies,  fulfil  ye  our  joy,  that  ye  belike- 
minded,  having  the  same  love,  being  of  one  accord,  of  one  mind. 
Let  nothing  be  done  through  strife  or  vain  glory;  but  in  lowliness 
of  mind  let  each  esteem  others  better  than  himself.  Look  not  every 
*^man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others. 
Let  this  mind  be  in  you  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus.  Blessed  are 
the  peace-makers  ;  for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God  ;  and 
blessed  is  that  servant  whom  his  Lord  when  he  cometh  shall  find  so 
doing.^ — With  Christian  salutations,  we  are  most  affectionately,  your 
fellow  laborers  in  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

(Signed,)    B.  C.  Mbigs,  D.  Poor,  J.  Knight,   L.  Spauldino, 

J.    SCUDOEK,     H.    R.    HoiSINGTON,    S.    HVTCHINGS,    G.  H.    APTHORP, 

N.  Ward,  A.  C.  Hall,  E.  S.  Minor. 


Voyage  af  the  Huron. 


Art.  III.  Extract  from  the  mamucript  journal  of  the  Reverend 
W.  fl.  Afedhwst  in  the  Huron,  daring  her  voyage  along  the 
eastern  coast  of  China,  in  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1U35. 

August  30tli.  Lnnd  in  sig^ht  this  morning  about  Keatsze  (Kupche) 
buy,  on  ihe  const  of  Kwaiigtung.  Several  water^spouta  were  seeit, 
and  hecnin*:  objbcts  of  eB|x:oinl  interest  to  us.  A  long  dark  cloud  lay 
liorizoiittillj  H  little  distance  before  ue,  and  from  this  de^cejided  tn  the 
water  a  smnll  round  column  of  tlie  saiiie  dark  Ime  with  tlie  cloud. 
As  any  one  of  these  columns  broke  in  ibe  midst  it  gradually  dwind- 
led away  to  a  long  black  line,  which  turned  and  twisted  itself  as  the 
wind  (lirecled,  till  it  quite  vaiiiahed  from  sight.  One  im|>erfeclly 
fonoed  water-t^pout  approachiid  as  near  us  ns  one  or  two  hundred 
yards,  so  thnt  we  could  distinctly  mark  its  mndes  of  operation  ;  but 
it  threw  us  into  conslcrnnlion,  tlie  more  especially  as  we  were  in  h 
calm,  drifting  nearer  and  nearer  to  it,  till  to  our  great  relief  it  burst 
and  faded  away.  On  the  surface  of  the  wnCer  the  space  which  it  cov- 
ered was  but  a  few  feet  in  diameter,  but  that  little  space  was  one 
scene  of  foaming  and  boiling  water,  as  though  it  were  actually  in- 
stinct with  life,tmd  ready  to  spring  up  and  join  its  counterpart  iii  the 
dark  cloud.  On  the  outer  edge  of  this  magic  circle  the  water  rose 
from  the  sea  at  first  in  a  ihin  sheet,  then  becoming  a  thick  mist  liy 
its  rapid  gyrations,  shaped  like  a  fuunel,  and  as  it  rose  higher  quite 
fading  out  of  the  sight,  or  preserving  but  a  thin  columnar  outline. 
But  from  a  point  of  the  cloud  directly  over  head  appeared  n  similar 
portion  of  a  dark  column  of  water,  precisely  like  that  on  the  surface 
of  the  sea,  except  that  it  whs  inverti^d,  and  the  base  of  it  rested  on 
the  cloud,  while  the  lowest  visible  part  of  it  was  composed  of  the 
whirling  particles  that  had  been  separated  when  first  rising  from  the 
surface,  but  now  united  again  and  rushing  together  in  a  revolving 
pillar  up  into  the  heavy  cloud. 

The  Chinese  imagine  these  to  be  the  ascent  and  descent  of  the 
dragon  king  of  the  deep,  and  indeed  the  resemblance  to  a  rising  ser- 
pent, or  foaming  dragon,  and  a  flying  moni^ter,  is  so  striking,  that 
we  scarcely  wonder  at  their  forming  this  superstitious  notion.  When 
the  water-spout  first  rises,  they  say  the  dragon  is  ascending  to  heav- 
en, and  when  the  spout  is  forming  in  the  clouds,  they  say  his  head 
and  hands  are  appearing.  Indeed,  I  have  seen  representations  in 
Chinese  houses  of  the  so  called  'divine  dragon,'  whose  head  and 
tail  are  never  seen  at  the  same  moment,  which  I  then  considered 
entirely  the  fruit  of  iheir  own  imagination,  but  which  I  now  suppose 
to  have  originated  in  these  water-spouts.  Tliey  have,  however,  car- 
ried their  idea  of  the  dragon  nuich  farther  than  these  spouts  would 
warrant,  and  have  associated  it  with  everything  that  is  imperial  nr 
divine:  hence  we  find  dragons  depicted  in  their  temples,  and  the 
seat  of  the  Chinese  autocrat  in  called  the  '  dragon  throne.'     It  may 


1836.  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  407 

be  that  the  ^reat  red  drni^nn,  that  old  serpent,  the  Devil,  has  had 
some  hand  in  all  this,  in  getting  himself  worshiped  by  one  third  of 
the  human  family. 

Shantung,  September  I3th.  On  the  coast  of  Shantung  the  wo- 
men appeared  very  shy,  and,  when  they  could,  retreated  into  their 
houses.  One  woman  was  observed  driving  an  ass  round  a  mill  in 
which  was  placed  a  sort  of  millet  being  husked.  The  mill  consisted 
of  a  flat  circular  stone  about  five  feet  in  diameter,  with  a  whole  in 
the  centre  in  which  was  fixed  an  upright  piece  of  wood,  with  a  hori- 
zontal one  attached  to  it.  This  latter  served  as  an  axis  of  a  cylin- 
drical stone,  which  operated  as  a  roller,  and  the  axis,  extending  a 
little  beyond  the  edge  of  the  large  flat  stone,  was  turned  by  the  ass 
walking  slowly  around.  The  millet  appeared  very  fine  and  clean, 
and  was  kept  in  its  place  on  the  stone  by  the  individual  who  tended 
the  mill.  The  woman  on  observing  our  approach  left  the  mill  and 
quietly  walked  into  the  house,  while  the  blind-folded  ass  kept  on  his 
aiccustorned  round  as  thous^h  his  mistress  had  been  nigh. 

Outside  the  village  we  saw  a  white  tombstone,  very  much  resembling 
what  is  met  with  in  burial  places  at  home  ;  there  was  an  inscription 
on  it,  purporting  to  have  been  set  up  in  remembrance  of  a  faithful 
wife,  who  lay  there  interred.  The  pure  white  stone,  the  object  of  its 
erection,  the  adjacent  village,  the  purling  stream,  and  silent  evening, 
all  conspired  to  awaken  sensations  of  the  most  pleasing  kind,  and  to 
enkindle  anew  the  ardent  longing  that  these  peaceful  villages  may 
be  made  more  happy  by  the  religion  of  the  gospel. 

Sept.  14th.  In  a  vale  near  to  the  sea  shore,  we  came  to  a  burial- 
place,  differing  in  appearance  from  any  which  I  had  yet  seen  among 
the  Chinese.  The  tombs  were  in  the  shape  of  a  dome,  built  of  squared 
granite  stones,  eight  feet  in  height,  and  six  in  diameter,  at  the  top 
approaching  to  a  point.  They  were  very  strongly  constructed,  and 
si'emed  calculated  to  last  for  centuries;  but  some  of  them  had  already 
fallen  to  ruins,  and  others  were  old  and  covered  with  moss,  without 
any  inscription  or  anything;  that  could  indicate  the  name,  age,  or  sex 
of  the  persons  interred.  We  counted  fourteen  of  these  tombstones 
still  standing,  besides  a  few  other  graves  of  different  shapes  and 
sizes. 

October  Ist.  On  quitting  Shantung  it  may  be  proper  to  observe, 
that  we  have  nowhere  been  roughly  used  or  ill-treated;  and  that 
the  natives  have  been  uniformly  harmless  and  peaceable.  We  have 
not  seen  a  weapon  of  any  kind  beyond  agricultural  implements;  and 
with  the  exception  of  one  old  man  at  Keshan  so,  who  had  a  rusty 
swor<l,  and  the  few  men  at  a  guard-house,  both  the  soldiers  and  people 
have  been  without  arms.  We  have  sometimes  been  roughly  spoken 
to,  and  now  and  then  forbidden  to  proceed  from  the  shore  into  the 
villages ;  but  when  once  on  the  high  road  no  one  has  ever  attempted 
to  hinder  or  turn  us  back;  and  for  all  that  we  could  see,  it  would 
he  no  difficult  matter  to  travel  from  one  side  of  the  promontory  to 
the  other,  if  any  object  were  to  be  gained  by  it;  though  if  we  were  to 
attempt  stopping  in  any  place  for  more  than  a  night,  it  is  must  likely 


i 


408  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  Jjiir. 

the  officers  would  hear  of  us,  and  endeavor  to  capture  or  drive  us 
away.  The  people,  though  inofiVusive,  were  by  no  means  forward  to 
help  or  house  us.  We  seldom  had  anything  offered  us,  and  even  by 
asking  could  get  little  else  than  water.  In  some  instances  they  did 
ask  us  to  sit  down  on  the  ground,  and  very  rarely  to  enter  their 
houses ;  so  that  my  impression  is,  that  had  we  to  depend  ou  the 
charity  of  the  people  of  Shantung  we  should  be  poorly  off. 

With  regard  to  their  reception  of  our  message,  this  journal  will 
speak  for  itself.  On  the  north  side  they  were  more  willing  to  receive 
books  than  on  the  south,  and  in  the  places  first  visited,  than  in 
the  latter;  so  that  the  further  we  went  the  worse  we  fared.  This 
may  be  ascribed  partly  to  the  report  of  our  arrival  and  operations 
having  got  the  start  of  us,  and  to  the  consequent  prohibitions  which 
the  officers  had  issued  against  receiving  our  books,  or  holding  any 
intercourse  with  us.  The  people  on  the  sea  shore  and  in  places 
immediately  adjoining  it  were  so  greedy  after  books  as  even  to 
rob  us  of  tlieiii,  while  those  in  the  interior  generally  kept  aloof. 
This  may  ret^nlt  from  the  better  acquaintance  of  the  former  with 
strangers,  while  the  latter  are  more  secluded  from  the  world.  Ou 
the  whole,  the  number  of  b(»oks  (3500)  distributed  in  Shantung, 
considering  the  time  spent  in  it,  the  extent  of  ground  traveled  over, 
and  the  number  of  persons  met  with,  has  not  at  all  equaled  my 
expectations.  As  to  oral  instruction  much  cannot  be  said,  for  though 
the  people  even  to  the  youngest  child  and  meanest  clown  all  spoke 
and  understood  the  mandarin  (or  court)  dialect,  yet  the  time  that  we 
could  afl'ord  to  stay  with  them  was  short,  the  subjects  treated  of  so 
strange,  and  my  utterance,  from  long  disuse  of  this  dialect,  being 
rather  stiff  and  awkward,  it  was  not  to  be  expected  thsit  the  people 
would  be  greatly  interested  or  improved.  Still  something  was  at- 
tempted at  each  stopping  plaice,  enough  to  give  them  a  general  idea 
of  the  gospel,  and  a  clue  to  the  better  understanding  of  the  books 
left  among  tliem. 

The  temporal  condition  of  this  people  in  general  seems  compara- 
tively good.  We  saw  nothing  of  thai  equalled  p(»verty  and  distress 
spoken  of  in  other  parts  of  the  empire.  The  men  were  generally 
well  fed,  robust,  and  good  looking;  and  no  want,  so  fjir  as  we  could 
see,  prevailed.  We  smw  no  beggars  and  f^iw  ragged  people :  their 
clotliinsr  generally  consisted  of  cottons,  sometimes  doubled,  and  not 
nnfreqneiitly  quilted.  Some  of  them  wore  shoes  and  stockings,  and 
many  had  more  jackets  than  one.  Some  had  coats  of  skins  wuli  the 
hair  or  wool  inside  as  a  defense  against  the  cold  weather.  A  pecu- 
liar kind  of  cap  was  worn  by  the  generality,  and  made  of  white  felt, 
sitting  close  to  the  head,  and  turned  up  on  each  side  so  that  it  might 
be  pulled  down  over  the  ears  in  the  winter.  Every  person  was  pro- 
vided with  a  pipe  and  a  light  sort  of  tobacco,  which  he  smoked 
wry  fre<piently.  Their  steel  and  tinder  were  carried  with  them,  and 
as  the  ground  was  covered  with  a  kind  of  white  quartz  which  easily 
produced  fire,  they  had  only  to  stoop  down  and  pick  up  a  stone,  and 
after  striking  tire  throw  their  flint  away. 


1836.  Voyage  of  the  Huron.  409 

The  dwellings  of  the  people  in  Shantung  are  mostly  built  of  gra- 
nite, a  few  of  mud,  while  the  roofs  are  in  some  instances  of  tiles,  but 
more  generally  of  straw.  Some  are  plastered  and  whitewashed  and 
rather  tastefully  fitted  up,  while  the  dwellings  of  the  poorer  sort  stand 
forth  in  all  their  rude  simplicity.  The  general  run  of  the  houses  are 
twenty  or  thirty  feet  long,  ten  wide,  and  eight  to  twelve  high :  a  door 
occupies  the  centre,  with  a  window  on  each  hand.  On  each  side  of 
the  door-way,  in  the  wall,  are  fixed  two  blocks  of  granitCi  projecting  a 
little  from  the  front,  with  loop-holes  in  them,  which  are  used  for  tying 
oxen  or  asses  when  people  dismount,  or  while  the  animals  are  feed- 
ing. Some  houses  are  double,  having  a  front  and  back  row  of 
buildings,  but  we  have  seen  none  of  more  than  one  story  high.  The 
streets  are  generally  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  wide,  with  narrower 
lanes  leading  across  them.  Each  considerable  village  is  provided 
with  a  temple,  but  in  bad  repair,  and  the  gods  worshiped  are  either 
Budha,  or  a  martial  hero,  probably  Kwan  footsze.  Little  shrines 
are  also  to  be  seen  in  the  fields,  with  rude  stone  images  in  them,  or 
a  mere  tablet.  On  every  projecting  point  of  land  throughout  the 
coasts,  were  small  temples  or  rather  sheds,  built  as  I  was  told  by  the 
fishermen  to  ensure  success  in  their  endeavors  to  obtain  a  livelihood. 

The  ground  is  well  cultivated  where  it  is  capable  of  culture,  and 
the  sterility  of  the  soil  is  improved  by  the  attention  paid  to  ma- 
nuring the  land.  Almost  every  person  met  with  in  the  fields  is  pro- 
vided with  a  hand-basket  and  a  prong,  with  which  he  collects  the 
dung  of  all  the  cattle  in  the  way,  and  carefully  conveys  it  home ; 
while  at  the  entrance  of  every  village  are  met  heaps  where  the  ma- 
nure is  collected  and  maturing  for  use.  The  productions  are  beans 
in  great  quantities,  millet  of  various  kinds,  buckwheat  of  a  poor 
quality,  rice,  wheat,  and  maize.  Tlie  fields  are  fenced  off  by  hedges, 
but  divided  by  small  grassy  ridges  sufficient  to  enable  every  man 
to  know  his  own ;  and  the  houses  are  not  scattered  over  the  various 
farms,  but  stand  together  in  villages,  either  for  defense  or  for  society. 
The  cattle  are  a  small  kind  of  oxen,  horses  of  a  diminutive  size, 
asses  in  abundance,  and  some  mules;  shaggy-haired  goats  were  seen, 
but  no  sheep  except  those  which  were  presented  to  us  by  the  officers 
at  Keshan  so.  Birds  in  great  numbers,  and  very  tame,  were  seen ; 
but  no  venemous  serpent  or  wild  beast  of  any  kind  was  seen  or 
heard  of. 

October  19th.  Island  of  Pooto,  latitude  30*"  (KT  N.  We  landed  this 
morning  with  a  boat-load  of  books,  and  commenced  scaling  those 
romantic  heights  covered  with  fantastic  temples,  so  glowingly  des- 
cribed by  our  predecessor  in  his  accnunt  of  this  island.  We  soon 
found  a  broad  and  well  beaten  pathway,  which  led  us  to  the  top  of 
one  of  the  hills,  at  every  crag  and  turn  of  which  we  encountered  a 
temple,  or  a  grotto,  an  inscription  or  an  image,  with  here  and  there 
a  garden  tastefully  laid  out,  and  walks  lined  with  aromatic  shrubs, 
which  diffused  a  grateful  fragrance  through  the  air.  The  prospect 
from  these  heights  was  extremely  delightful ;  numerous  islands  far 
and  near  bestudded  the  main,  rocks  and  precipices  above  and  below, 

VOL.    IV.      NO.  IX.  52 


i 


410  Voyage  of  the  Huron,  Jan. 

here  and  there  a  mountain  monastery  rearing  its  head,  and  in  the 
valley  the  great  temple  with  its  yellow  tiles  indicative  of  imperial 
distinction,  basked  like  a  basilisk  in  the  rays  of  the  noon-day  sun. 
All  the  aids  that  could  be  collected  from  nature,  and  from  Chi- 
nese art  were  there  concentrated  to  render  the  scene  enchanting. 
But  to  the  eye  of  the  Christian  philanthropist  it  presented  a  melan- 
choly picture  of  moral  and  spiritual  death.  Viewed  in  the  light  of 
revelation  and  in  the  prospect  of  eternity,  the  whole  island  of  Fpoto, 
with  its  picturesque  scenery,  its  sixty  temples,  and  its  two  thousand 
priests,  shows  but  a  waste  of  property,  a  gross  misemployment  of 
time,  and  a  pernicious  nest  of  erroneous  doctrines,  tending  to  corrupt 
the  whole  surrounding  country,  and  to  draw  off  the  minds  of  men 
from  the  worship  of  the  true  God  to  the  phantom  Budha.  All  the 
sumptuous  and  extensive  buildings  of  this  island  are  intended  for  no 
other  purpose  than  to  screen  wooden  images  from  the  sun  and  rain ; 
ancf  all  its  inhabitants  are  employed  in  no  other  work  than  in  reci- 
ting unmeaning  contemplations  towards  these  same  senseless  logs, 
so  that  human  science  and  human  happiness  would  not  be  in  the 
least  diminished,  if  the  whole  island  of  Pooto  with  its  gaudy  tem- 
ples and  lazy  priests  were  blotted  out  from  the  face  of  creation. 

The  only  thing  that  we  heard  out  of  the  mouths  of  these  priests  was 
'^Ometo  Fuh,*'  or  Amida  Budha;  to  e\eTy  observation  that  was 
made  reechoed  ''  Ometo  Fuh ;"  and  the  reply  to  every  enquiry  was 
*^  Ometo  Fuh.*'  Each  priest  was  furnished  with  a  string  of  beads 
which  he  was  constantly  counting,  and  as  he  counted  repeated  the 
same  senseless,  monotonous  exclamation.  These  characters  met 
the  eye  at  every  turn  of  the  road,  at  every  corner  of  the  temples, 
and  on  every  scrap  of  paper ;  on  the  bells,  on  the  gateways,  and 
on  the  walls,  the  same  words  presented  themselves :  indeed  the 
whole  island  seemed  to  be  under  the  spell  of  this  talisraanic  phrase, 
and  devoted  to  recording  and  reechoing  ''  Ometo  Fuh.*'  I  never 
was  so  disgusted  with  a  phrase  in  my  life,  and  heartily  wished  my- 
self out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  its  sound  and  form.  The  temples 
on  the  hills  which  look  pretty  at  a  distance,  lose  much  of  their  beauty 
on  entering,  and  the  caverns  which  I  thought  would  repay  me  the 
trouble  of  exploring,  proved  to  be  merely  cavities,  eight  or  ten  feet 
deep,  with  rude  images  at  the  farther  end  carved  in  a  rock.  The. 
inscriptions  on  the  rocks  by  the  road-side  were  most  of  them  so  shal- 
low that  the  action  of  the  rain  had  rendered  them  nearly  illegible  ; 
and  the  sculpture  of  the  images  in  granite,  which  here  and  there  lined 
the  path,  was  so  rudely  designed  and  badly  executed,  that  it  some-, 
times  needed  an  explanation  to  conceive  what  the  artist  would 
represent.  Small  temples  abound  everywhere,  and  present  nothing 
remarkable;  of  large  temples  there  are  two,  very  much  resembling, 
each  other,  and,  except  in  color,  not  unlike  that  at  Honan,  opposite 
to  the  city  of  Canton. 

These  temples,  one  of  which  stands  near  the  north,  and  the  otlier 
the  south  end  of  the  island,  consist  of  four  central  buildings,  one  be- 
hind the  other,  flunked  on  each  side  by  the  dwellings  of  priests.  The 


1S3G,  Clanship  among  the  Chinese,  411 

first  of  tliese  central  buildings  is  a  kind  of  porch,  occupied  by  four 
colossal  figures,  which-appear  to  be  placed  as  guards  to  the  establish- 
ment ;  behind  this,  is  the  principal  hall  with  the  three  Budhas  in 
collossal  form,  and  surrounded  by  the  disciples  of  the  god  seated 
around  the  hall :  these  latter,  though  in  a  sitting  posture,  are  about 
eight  feet  high.  The  third  hall  is  dedicated  to  the  goddess  Kwan- 
yin,  and  the  fourth  is  occupied  by  blue-bearded  images  with  savage 
aspects.  In  this  last  hall  we  observed  the  library,  which  contaiiied 
some  thousand  volumes  of  the  Budhistic  classics,  relating  the  conver- 
sations of  Budha  with  his  disciples,  and  containing  the  prayers  which 
are  to  be  used  by  his  votaries.  In  the  rear  of  the  great  temple  I  found 
a  school,  taught  by  a  disciple  of  Confucius,  but  the  scholars  were 
all  young  fellows  designed  for  priests  of  Budha.  I  asked  whether 
the  priests  ever  taught  the  boys  under  their  care,  of  whom  there  are 
great  numbers  on  the  island,  but  was  told  that  their  sole  employment 
is  to  recite  prayers  to  Budha.  Attached  to  the  other  great  temple, 
I  observed  a  refectory  where  the  holy  brotherhood  get  supplied  with 
their  daily  rations,  and  though  they  profess  to  live  solely  on  a  vegeta- 
ble diet,  they  are  not  remiss  in  preparing  the  good  things  of  this  life; 
for  on  entering  their  temples  I  almost  invariably  found  them  in  the 
kitchen. 

Asking  to  be  admitted  to  the  high  priest,  I  was  told  that  he  was 
engaged  in  reciting  prayers  to  Budha,  but  I  rather  suspected  he  was 
paying  adoration  to  Morpheus ;  for  on  approaching  his  chamber, 
an  attendant  had  to  go  and  arouse  him,  taking  with  him  at  the  same 
time  his  garment  that  he  might  not  appear  abroad  in  his  dishabille. 
His  conversation  was  {^uninteresting to  me  as  mine  to  him,  and  so  I 
soon  took  my  leave.  Over  the  whole  island,  the  priests  readily  took 
our  books,  and  we  found  some  that  had  lieen  left,  there  by  Gutzlafl*  a 
few  years  ago;  but  I  did  not  observe  any  soliciting  books  almost 
with  '  tears  in  their  eyes,*  as  he  witnessed  on  a  former  occasion.  Qu 
all  sides,  I  was  gratified  with  perceiving  marks  of  decay  in  the  tem- 
ples and  adjacent  buildings,  and  earnestly  hope  that  future  travelers 
will  find  these  worse  than  useless  structures  level  with  the  ground, 
and  the  lazy  drones  who  inhabit  them  scattered  among  the  useful 
and  intelligent  part  of  their  fellow-men. 


Art.  IV.  Clanship  among  the  Chinese:  feuds  between  different 
clans  near  Canton;  substitutes  for  those  who  are  guilty  of 
murder ;  republicanism  among  the  clans. 

The  customs  and  laws  of  clanship  in  China  often  occasion  and  per- 
petuate any  thing  but  a  happy  «tate  of  society.  A  few  miscellaneous 
facts  relative  to  this  subject,  which  were  recently  communicated  to 
us  by  a  native  friend,  will  give  our  readers  some  idea  of  the  interior 


412  Clanship  among  the  Chineie.  Jan. 

policy  of  the  people  of  this  country.  Those  of  the  same  surname 
will  in  general  be  found  inhabiting  the  same  village,  or  neighbor- 
hood ;  the  various  brances  of  the  original  stock,  like  the  limbs  of  the 
banian  tree,  taking  root  around  the  parent  trunk.  In  this  way,  not 
only  a  kindred  feeling  pervades  all  the  members  of  such  a  family 
or  clan,  but  the  same  characteristics,  unchanged  by  the  lapse  of  time, 
lu  this  way  too,  the  animosities  which  began  in  days  long  gone  by 
are  effectually  preserved  and  cherished.  Such  old  feuds,  said  our 
informant,  are  frequently  seen  at  the  present  day,  breaking  out  into 
open  quarrels,  the  seeds  of  which  were  sowed  many  years  ago. 

An  instance  of  the  kind  occurs  in  the  feud  now  existing  between 
the  Chung  family  on  Danes'  island  at  Whampoa,  and  the  Chuy  fa- 
mily at  the  ^'  second  pagoda.''  This  originated  in  real  or  supposed 
wrongs  suffered  by  one  of  the  ancestors  of  the  Chung  from  the  hands 
of  the  then  more  powerful  Chuy.  After  many  vain  attempts  of  the 
former  to  avenge  himself,  on  the  near  approach  of  death  he  bit  off  his 
own  finger,  and  with  the  blood  wrote  the  wrongs  which  he  bequeath- 
ed as  his  chief  legacy  to  his  posterity,  charging  them  to  exact  the 
full  debt  of  vengeance.  This  bloody  scroll  is  still  preserved,  and  its 
precept  most  religiously  observed.  Hence  the  fruitful  source  of  open 
quarrels  between  the  two  clans ;  hence  a  train  of  petty  annoyances 
inflicted  by  the  Chung  upon  the  Chuy  family ;  and  hence  a  system 
of  retaliation.  If  one  of  either  clan  be  found  alone,  he  is  sure  to  be 
beaten  or  robbed,  or  both ;  their  boats  are  of\en  plundered,  and  re« 
dress  is  not  easily  obtained.  But  the  clan  on  Danes'  island  has  a 
great  advantage  over  their  antagonists,  who  live  on  the  north  side 
of  the  river,  because  that  island  unfortunately  is  the  burying-place  of 
the  Chuy  family.  The  natural  reluctance  of  the  latter  to  forsake 
the  tombs  of  their  fathers,  subjects  them  to  many  an  insult  from  their 
implacable  hereditary  foes.  When  a  poor  man  goes  thither  to  bury 
his  dead,  with  but  few  to  protect  him,  no  secrecy  on  his  part  can  at 
all  times  save  him  from  attacks  of  the  way-laying  islanders.  But 
worse  than  all,  to  be  compelled  to  see  their  sacred  and  costly  graves 
desecrated,  the  erection  of  which  has  consumed  the  hard  earnings  of 
many  years,  to  have  every  new  tomb  marred  by  their  enemies,  is 
very  galling  to  the  Chuy  family.  All  strangers  who  have  walked 
over  the  island  must  have  observed  that  some  of  the  most  costly  of 
the  gravestones  are  defaced  and  broken,  evidently  by  the  hand  of 
violence.  Not  unfrequently  too  it  happens  that  on  the  day  of  the 
annual  visit  at  the  tombs,  the  putrid  remains  of  a  human  being  are 
found  placed  on  the  head  of  some  principal  grave.  It  is  not  wonder- 
ful therefore  that  this  day,  when  the  wrongs  of  the  past  year  are  to 
be  retaliated,  should  end  in  quarrels. 

On  the  northern  side  of  the  river,  which  is  the  mainland,  the  vil- 
lages have  nothing  to  separate  them  or  prevent  their  hostile  inhabi- 
tants from  assailing  each  other.  Accordingly,  in  these  parts  the 
management  of  feuds  is  reduced  to  system,  and  the  hostile  families 
are  ready  armed  with  spears  or  bludgeons  to  enter  into  these 
not  always  bloodless  broils.     Where  the  hostile  parties  live  within 


183C.  Clanship  among  the  Chinese.  41tl 

a  short  distance,  and  carry  on  their  labors  and  pursuits,  each  under 
the  eyes  of  the  other,  occasions  cannot  long  be  wanting  to  call  forth 
their  cherished  hatred.  If  one  turns  away  the  water-course  from  his 
enemy's  little  field  to  his  own,  and  is  too  strong  or  obstinate  to  make 
reparation  or  be  compelled  to  do  justice,  then  not  unfrequently  the 
signaUgong  sounds,  the  two  parties  marshal  their  hostile  forces,  and 
the  whole  of  two  villages  are  arrayed  against  each  other  in  conflict. 
When  numbers  and  advantages  are  equal,  the  quarrel  lasis  for  two 
or  three  days,  each  party  in  turn  pursuing  and  pursued.  But  when 
the  contest  ends,  all  parties  return  to  their  business  as  before.  It 
sometimes,  however,  happens  that  death  is  the  consequence  to  one  or 
more  persons,  and  the  result  has  been  known  of  four  people  actually 
killed  and  more  than  twenty  wounded  in  one  affray.  When  such  is 
the  case,  it  is  the  general  interest  to  hush  up  the  matter,  and  the 
murders  are  not  reported  to  government.  But  if  complaint  is  made 
and  investigation  becomes  inevitable,  the  case  is  by  no  means 
so  hopeless  for  the  guilty,  as  might  be  expected  where  the  laws 
against  murder  are  so  strict  as  in  China. 

In  each  of  the  villages  in  the  vicinity  of  Canton  and  Whampoa, 
where  these  feuds  arc  so  common,  a  curious  provision  has  obtained 
by  custom  to  meet  such  exigences.  ^^A  band  of  devoted  men  "  is  there 
found,  and  a  list  of  them  kept,  who  have  voluntarily  offered  them- 
selves to  assume  such  crimes  and  to  take  their  chance  for  life.  When 
complaint  is  made,  therefore,  so  many  of  the  first  on  this  list  as  are 
necessary  come  forward,  confess  themselves  the  perpetrators  of  the 
slaughter,  and  surrender  to  the  government.  It  then  belongs  to  them 
and  their  friends  to  employ  lawyers  and  bring  witnesses  to  prove  it  a 
justifiable  homicide,  or  one  which  calls  for  mitigated  punishment. 
Notwithstanding,  they  sometimes  suffer  the  capital  jieualty,  but  more 
frequently  it  is  softened  to  transportation  or  a  fine.  In  a  recent  in- 
stance, within  the  past  year,  when  four  men  fell  in  an  affray,  all  of 
the  accused  were  acquitted,  and  returned  again  to  their  homes.  The 
compensation  which  tempts  to  the  forniatioa  of  the  devoted  baud,  is 
security  for  the  maintenance  of  their  families  in  case  of  suffering 
capital  punishment,  and  a  reward  in  lands  or  money,  sometimes  to 
the  amount  of  $300.  This  sum  is  raised  by  the  voluntary  imposition 
of  taxes  on  the  inhabitants  of  that  village ;  and  these  taxes,  said 
our  informant,  are  no  small  burden  to  the  poor,  who  can  neither 
avoid  nor  easily  pay  them. 

Moreover,  we  were  much  surprised  to  learn  that  some  of  the  dis- 
tinctive principles  of  republicanism  are  recognized  by  the  inhabitants 
of  this  most  despotic  country.  It  is  well  known  that  the  people  in 
general,  throughout  China,  dwell  in  villages ;  in  many  of  which  no 
governmental  officers  are  stationed.  Yet  every  village  must  have  its 
head  man,  and  if  necessary,  a  police.  This  head  man  is  chosen  by 
the  resident  villagers,  of  their  own  free  will;  receives  such  annual 
salary  as  they  please  to  give;  holds  his  office  during  good  behavior, 
but  may  be  deposed  and  another  substituted  in  his  room,  by  the  con- 
sentaneous voice  of  the  principal  persons  in  the  place.  The  selection 


414  Clanship  among  the  Chinese.  Jan. 

of  this  cliicf  is  done  without  the  electioneering  and  strife  which  attend 
elections  to  higher  offices  in  some  other  countries;  it  is  the  more 
easy,  because  the  inhabitants  of  any  village  being  in  general  all  of  one 
family,  or  at  least  one  family  predominating,  it  is  necessary  only  to 
choose  out  the  most  eminent  branch  of  that  family  as  the  chief  man. 
Though  this  person  has  not  the  rank  of  a  governmental  officer,  yet 
custom  has  given  him  a  certain  degree  of  authority ;  and  he  is  the 
head  of  the  village  in  the  view  of  the  government,  and  as  such  is 
held  responsible,  and  is  very  frequently  the  organ  of  communication 
with  the  villagers.  His  powers  extend  to  the  adjustment  of  most 
of  the  petty  affairs  of  the  place,  to  the  infliction  of  flogging,  &c.  In 
the  village  of  Whampoa,  where  are  near  two  thousand  rateable  males, 
and  probably  six  or  eight  thousand  inhabitants  in  all,  the  salary  of 
this  head  man  is  $300  per  annum.  He  has  under  him  fourteen  po- 
lice or  watchmen.  These  have  direct  control  over  the  village ;  for 
though  the  hoppo  of  Canton  has  a  custom-house  establishment  there, 
yet  it  is  not  concerned  with  the  government  of  the  village,  but  only 
with  the  hoppo^s  appropriate  duties.  The  governor  also  has  two 
officers  resident  there,  either  to  watch  over  the  hoppo's  servants  or 
over  foreigners ;  they  receive  and  transmit  from  each  compradore 
the  report  of  the  arrival  of  every  foreign  vessel,  taking  from  him  on 
the  occasion  a  fee  of  twelve  or  fifteen  dollars. 

If  any  one  is  disposed  to  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  head  man, 
the  first  to  which  he  can  appeal  is  the  seun  keen,  the  chief  officer  of 
a  sz6,  which  is  the  name  of  the  subdivisions  of  a  been,  or  district. 
Of  these  sz6,  the  district  of  Pwanyu  has  four;  and  the  sz6  which 
includes  Whampoa  comprises  one  hundred  and  sixty-four  villages, 
each  having  its  head  man.  But  of  late  years,  owing  to  the  alarming 
increase  of  crime,  and  especially  to  the  dangerous  ascendancy  of  the 
Triad  Society,  an  additional  arrangement  has  been  made  by  the  peo- 
ple, which,  according  to  the  testimony  of  our  informant,  works  well. 
Twenty-four  different  villages  have  joined  together  to  build  a  large 
house  for  purposes  of  general  consultation ;  this  stands  at  the  market- 
town  on  the  south  of  the  island  of  Honan.  A  keeper  or  president  is 
appointed  over  this  public  hall,  where  the  head  men  of  these  twenty- 
four  villages  meet,  and  in  conjunction  with  the  president  deliberate 
and  decide  on  any  cases  upon  which  either  one  may  ask  advice.  If 
they  agree  to  present  an  accusation  against  any  one,  the  charge  with 
all  their  names  affixed  is  forwarded  direct  to  the  chehecn.  When  this 
happens,  seldom  does  the  accused  return  to  his  native  place  again ; 
transportation  is  the  least  which  will  be  adjudged  to  him.  These 
consultations  and  accusations  are  all  secret  at  the  time,  and  only  dis- 
closed by  the  event.  The  president  of  this  public  hall  receives  a 
salary  of  $400  per  annum.  At  this  hall,  once  a  month,  all  who  de- 
sire it  of  the  students  in  these  twenty-four  villages  assemble  before 
the  president,  and  are  examined  on  a  theme  proposed  by  him.  The 
time  devoted  to  this  exercise  is  less  than  half  a  day,  and  the  number 
of  assembled  pupils  must  be  small. 

Notwithstanding  all  these  preventives,  disorders  and  evils  abound. 


1836.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  415 

"Ah!"  said  our  Chinese  friend,  "the  times  are  changed,  and  the 
people  are  rapidly  growing  worse.  This  moon  I  have  lost  a  friend, 
who  was  ninety-five  years  of  age,  and  who,  when  living,  often  used  to 
sit  and  tell  me  tales  of  the  olden  times.  The  people  of  frugal  and 
honest  habits  ape  fast  disappearing,  and  a  new  degenerate  race  is 
growing  up.  Once  it  was  not  the  rage  to  gain  wealth,  but  when  a 
man  had  secured  a  subsistence  he  gave  place  to  others.  If  a  ferry- 
man in  the  morning  had  made  enough  to  procure  him  food  for  the 
day,  he  then  withdrew  to  make  room  for  others  who  had  not  been 
so  successful.  But  now  the  avails  of  labor  both  day  and  night  fail 
tp  satisfy  their  thirst  for  money.  Formerly,  even  the  fish  of  this  river 
did  not  hesitate  to  be  caught  by  any  one  who  put  down  his  net 
properly  for  them ;  but  now  the  toil  of  a  week  will  not  yield  more 
than  the  work  of  an  hour  once  did.  Thefts,  robberies,  and  kidnap- 
ping are  growing  more  and  more  frequent,  and  keeping  the  people 
in  alarm.  Within  a  short  time  past,  I  can  enumerate  six  or  eight  in- 
stances in  this  vicinity  of  carrying  off  young  girls,  to  be  sold  as  slaves 
or  ransomed  by  their  friends.  The  way  is  for  the  kidnappers  to  give 
notice  to  the  parents  that  if  a  certain  sum,  from  fifteen  to  one  hun^ 
dred  dollars,  be  sent  within  a  certain  time  to  a  set  place,  the  girl 
shall  be  returned ;  otherwise  she  is  kept  or  sold  as  a  slave.  Twenty- 
seven  years  ago,  a  girl  was  stolen  in  this  way,  and  on  the  failure  of 
ransom,  sold  as  a  maid-servant  to  a  man  in  the  city  of  Canton,  by 
whom  she  was  raised  to  the  dignity  of  concubine,  and  then  of  a  favo- 
rite wife ;  after  bringing  up  her  own  family,  and  experiencing  ma- 
ternal solicitudes,  it  came  into  her  heart  to  seek  out  her  parents. 
Proclamation  was  accordingly  made  to  find  the  father  with  such  a 
name  and  surname,  and  at  length,  the  poor  old  couple  were  found, 
nearly  penny  less,  houseless,  and  as  they  thought,  childless.  The 
daughter  took  them  to  the  city,  relieved  their  wants,  and  comforted 
their  old  age.** 


Art.  V.     Notices  of  Modem  China:  plots  formed  hy  religious  as^ 
sociations;  insurrections;  banditti;  piracy ^feuds^  ipc.    By  R.  I. 

Having  exhibited  some  of  the  principal  characteristics  of  the  Chi- 
nese government  and  the  ofiicers  who  compose  it,  we  proceed  to 
inquire  into  the  effects  which  it  produces  in  maintaining  the  internal 
tranquillity  of  the  empire.  Our  materials  do  not  enable  us  to  exam- 
ine all  its  institutions ;  still  less  to  pursue  the  influence  of  the  go- 
vernment in  the  social  and  domestic  relations  of  the  people.  We 
must  be  content,  therefore,  with  the  obvious  and  very  intelligible 
symptoms  of  resistance  to  its  control,  in  the  revolts  and  organized 
bands  throughout  the  country.    Insurrections  in  a  despotic  empire 


416  Notices  of  Modem  China,  Jan. 

are  the  eruptions  upon  the  surface  of  the  body  politic,  which  mark 
the  working  of  humors  within :  they  are  the  reforms  of  those  govern- 
ments, and  banditti  **  are  the  opposition  party."*  Some  of  them  are 
local  and  exasperated  by  the  tyranny  of  the  magistrates :  they  will 
follow  very  properly,  therefore,  the  observations  upon  those  officers. 
Some,  like  the  rebellion  in  Turkestan  a  few  years  ago,  belong  to  the 
colonial  policy  of  the  Chinese,  which  may  perhaps  be  treated  sepa* 
rately  hereaAer. 

For  convenience  sake,  we  distribute  the  commotions  of  the  empire 
into  plots  formed  by  religious  and  political  associations,  insurrec- 
tions, banditti,  piracy,  feuds  of  elans,  and  other  local  confederacies. 
These  distinctions  are  clearly  marked  in  the  Penal  Code.  Section 
152  treats  of  magicians,  leaders  of  sects,  and  teachers  of  false  doc- 
trines ;  section  255,  of  rebellion  and  renunciation  of  allegiance :  its 
clauses  define  *he  law  and  apply  it  to  Tartar  subjects  in* rebellion; 
to  clannish  insurrections ;  to  religious  associations,  especially  one  in 
the  province  of  Fuhkeen,  and  the  teen  te  hwuy,  *  heaven  and  earth 
association  i*  section  256  relates  to  sorcery  and  magic,  one  of  the 
clauses  of  which  enacts  that  whoever  is  guilty  of  editing  wicked 
and  corrupt  books  with  a  view  to  mislead  the  people,  and  whoever 
excites  seditions  by  letters  or  handbills,  shall  suffer  death  by  being 
beheaded ;  and  all  persons  who  are  convicted  of  printing,  distributing, 
or  singing  in  the  streets  such  disorderly  and  seditious  compositions, 
shall  be  punished  as  accessories.  "  The  constituted  authorities  at 
Peking,  and  the  governors  of  the  provinces,  shall  not  fail  to  take  due 
cognizance  in  their  respective  jurisdictions  of  the  offense  of  intro- 
ducing and  offering  for  sale  any  species  whatever  of  indecent  and 
immoral  publications.'*  A  clause  of  section  266,  which  treats  of 
highway  robbery,  awards  death  to  all  of  any  company  of  one  hundred 
or  more  persons  who  shall  assemble  to  aid  and  abet  in  a  robbeiy^- 
nieaning  banditti. 

Although  there  is,  strictly  speaking,  no  established  religion  accord- 
ing to  the  usual  meaning  of  the  term,  in  China,  the  emperor  enjoins 
nevertheless  upon  his  officers  the  observance  of  the  ancient  rites  of 
the  *  five  emperors  and  three  kings,'  the  ancient  faith  of  the  country 
revived  by  Confucius:  but  this  is  in  their  official  capacity  only;  in  their 
private  devotions  they  may  follow  any  of  the  other  prevalent  forms  of 
worship.  Thus  section  161  of  the  Code  awards  punishment  to  **any 
private  family  which  perfiirms  the  ceremony  of  the  adoration  of 
heaven  and  of  the  north  star,  burning  incense  for  that  purpose  during 
the  night,  lighting  the  lamps  of  heaven,  and  also  seven  lamps  to  the 
north  star ;  it  shall  be  deemed  a  profanation  of  these  sacred  rites, 
and  derogation  to  the  celestial  spirits.  If  the  priests  of  Budha  and 
Taou,  after  burning  incense  and  preparing  an  oblation,  imitate  the 
sacred  imperial  rites,  they  also  shall  be  punished  as  aforesaid,  and 
moreover  expelled  from  the  order  of  the  priesthood.  Mohammedans 
and  even  Jews,  it  is  said,t  are  tolerated,  and  the  Christian  religion  is 

*  Neumann's  History  of  the  Pirates. 

t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  page,  44,  and  vol.  3,  page  172. 


1830.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  417 

connived  at  in  the  present  reign.  The  code  of  laws,  therefore,  Hiid 
the  practice  of  the  emperor  himself  recognize  two  religions,  one  of 
state  and  one  of  conscience,  and  the  first  takes  precedeiM^e.  The 
objects  of  worship  of  the  state  religion  will  be  found  enumerated 
in  this  work.*  Its  confession  of  political  faith^  which  is  more 
to  the  purpose  of  the  present  treatise,  is  extracted  as  followst  from 
a  Chinese  work  called,  Ta  Tsing  shing  heun ;  i.  e.  **  the  sacred 
institutions,*'  or  more  strictly,  **  the  holy  admonitions  of  the  Great 
Tsing  dynasty,*' containing  what  they  deem  valuable  of  the  verbal 
and  written  advices  of  their  several  emperors.  The  following, 
which  appears  immediately  after  a  very  pompous  preface,  is  the  fir^t 
in  the  book,  and  was  uttered  by  Kaoutsoo^  in  the  language  of  the 
Mantchou  Tartars,  before  the  conquest  of  China.  His  majesty  ad- 
dressed all  the  nobles  and  ministers  of  state  in  these  words: 

**  A  sovereign  of  men,  is  heaven's  son;  nobles  anj  statesmen,  are 
the  sovereign's  children;  and  the  people,  are  the  children  of  the 
nobles  and  statesmen.  The  sovereign  should  serve  heaven  as  a 
father,  never  forgetting  to  cherish  reverential  thoughts,  but  exerting 
himself  to  illustrate  his  virtue,  and  looking  upwards,  receive  from 
heaven,  the  vast  patrimony  which  it  confers;  thus,  the  enjperor 
will  daily  increase  in  felicity  and  glory.  Nobles  and  ministers  of 
state  should  serve  their  sovereign  as  a  father;  never  forgetting  to 
cherish  reverential  thoughts;  not  harboring  covetous,  and  sordid 
desires;  not  engaging  in  wicked  and  clandestine  plots,  but  faithfully 
and  justly  exert  themselves  ;  thus  their  noble  rank  will  be  prt^servecl. 
The  people  should  never  forget  to  cherish  reverential  thoughts  towards 
the  nobles  and  ministers  of  state;  to  obey  and  keep  the  laws  ;  not 
to  excite  secret  or  open  sedition ;  not  to  engage  in  insurrection  or 
rebellion ;  then  no  great  calamity  will  befall  their  persons.  If  the 
prince;  receiving  the  aid  of  heaven,  reckons  that  he  has  no  concern 
with  heaven,  and  says,  ^  this  is  what  my  own  talents  and  strength 
have  acquired;'  next,  becomes  remiss  in  the  cultivation  of  right  prin- 
ciples, and  his  arrangements  lose  what  it  is  suitable  and  proper  for 
them  to  possess;  then,  should  heaven  reprove  him,  remove  his  coun- 
try and  happiness  from  him,  will  he  himself  be  able  notwithstanding 
to  retain  the  celestial  throne?  If  nobles  and  statesmen,  who  receive 
the  favors  of  the  sovereign,  reckon  they  have  no  concern  with  the 
sovereign,  and  say,  Uhis.is  what  my  own  talents  and  strength  ac- 
quired,' and  so  cherish  wicked  and  clandestine  plots ;  engage  in  ir- 
regular, covetous,  and  sordid  proceedings ;  should  the  prince  reprove 
them,  and  remove  their  noble  rank  from  them,  will  they  be  able  not- 
withstanding to  secure  their  persons  and  families?  As  to  the  people, 
if  they  disobey  the  restrictions  of  the  nobles  and  ministers  of  state, 
and  proceed  to  secret  or  open  sedition,  to  insurrection  or  rebellion, 
it  will  inevitably  involve  them  in  guilt,  and  bring  great  and  immedi- 
ate calamities  upon  them." 

It  appears  by  the  above  extract  that  all  that  is  required  of  the  peo- 
ple by  the  *  state  religion  '  is  obedience,  and  that  the  disobedience  of 

*  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  8,  p.  49.  t  Indo.  Gleaner,  Aug.  1818,  p.  148. 

VOL.    IV.      NO.   IX.  53 


\ 


418  Notices  of  Modtm  China,  Jan. 

even  the  lowest  officer  of  the  govertiirient  is  an  infraction  of*  the  di- 
vine law  as  well  of  the  Penal  Code.  Any  other  religion  is  not  onij 
tliouglit  unnecessary,  but  rather  mischievous  than  otherwise,  althoCfgli 
not  interdicted.  **  All  these  nonsensical  tales,'*  says  the  commentary 
to  the  8hing  Yu  *  or  Sacred  Edict,  ^'  about  keeping  fasts,  collecting 
assemblies,  building  temples,,  and  fashioning  images,  are  feigned  by 
those  sauntering  lioshang  ami  taousze  (the  priests  of  Budha  and 
Taon,)  to  deceive  you.  Still  you  believe  them,  and  not  only  go 
yiMirselves  to  worship  and  burn  incense  in  the  temples,  but  also 
butfer  your  wives  and  daughters  to  go.  With  their  hair  oiled,  their 
faces  painted,  dressed  in  scarlet,  trimmed  with  green,  they  go  to  burn 
iiicen.se  in  the  temples;  associating  with  those  priests  of  Fuh,  doc- 
tors of  Tuou,  and  bare-stick  attorneys,  touching  shoulders,  rubbing 
anils:,  and  pressed  in  the  moving  crowd.  I  8ee  not  where  the  good 
tliey  talk  of  doin»  is^:  on  the  contrary,  they  do  many  shameful  things 
that  croHte  vexation,  and  give  people  occasion  for  laughter  and  ridi- 
cule/' The  officers  of  gbvernnient  are  expressly  forbidden,  under  a 
))eiialty  of  forty  blows,  to  allow  their  females  to  go  to  the  temples. 
Others,  whether  male  or  female,  are  permitted,  by  a  clause  to  section 
!255,  to  *^  asstmible  for  the  sole  purpose  of  doing  honor  or  returning 
thanks  to  a  p«A*ticnlar  temple  or  divinity,  and  immediately  afterwards 
disperse  peaceably  ;"  but  not  (according  to  section  152)  *'  to  dress 
and  ornament  their  idols  and  accompany  them  tumultuously  with 
drums  and  gongs." 

^*  As  this  [irohihitory  clause,"  adds  the  translator  in  a  note  to  the 
last  passage,  ''  describes  nothing  more  than  what  is  frequently  and 
openly  practiced  in  every  part  of  the  empire,  the  law  in  this  respect 
must  be  rather  considered  as  obsolete,  or  as  an  article  retained  tor 
the  purpose  of  enabling  the  magistrates  to  control  and  keep  within 
bounds  these  popular  superstitions,  tlioiigli  it  may  have  been  found 
dangerous  or  uimvailing  to  attempt  to  suppress  them  altogether." 

We  gather  from  the  above  extracts  that  the  only  objection  which 
the  government.  Judging  on  its  principle  of  isolation^  has  to  the  re- 
ligitm  of  the  people  is,  that  it  brings  them  together;  but  so  long  as 
they  worship  in  secret  or  apart,  no  notice  is  taken  of  it.  Religion 
in  China,  therefore,  instead  of  being  as  in  most  other  countries  an 
engine  of  state,  as  regards  the  people,  is  discouraged  if  not  denied  to 
them.  The  great  object  of  the  government  is  to  suppress  all  entliU'* 
siasm,  and  most  dangerous  of  all,  religious  enthusiasm,  by  preventing 
those  combinations  of  the  people,  especially  of  the  female  sex,  which 
tend  to  awaken  and  increase  passion  into  enthusiasm.  Hence,  when 
it  was  reported  to  the  emperor  in  181 7,t  that  thousands  of  people  re- 
sorted twice  a  year,  in  spring  and  autumn,  to  a  temple  in  Keangnaii 
to  burn  incense  and  give  thanks  to  the  gods ;  and  also  that  similar 
meetings  occurred  in  Keangse,  Ngnanhwuy,  and  Chekeang;  the 
reply  was,  to  disallow  all  such  meetings  and  prohibit  |)eople  to  go 
beyond  their  own  district  for  religious  purposes,   because  all  such 

*  Chinese  Repository,  volume  1,  page  307. 
1  in4p(:l}inese  O'leaner,  May,  1818,  p.  01. 


M 


1836.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  4151 

meetings  occnsion  a  waste  of  time  and  money,  are  injurious  to  mo- 
rals, and  afford  pretexts  for  illegal  associations. 

The  people,  on  the  other  hand,  being  excluded  from  the  state 
religion,  naturally  connect  opposition  to  government  with  their  own ; 
hence,  in  China,  more  than  in  other  countries,  every  plot  against  the 
government  is  based  upon  a  religious  association,  and  the  country  is 
filled  with  such  combinatif>ns.  *^  It  is  still  a  common  saying,"  says 
the  elder  Staunton  in  his  account  of  Lord  Macartiiey^s  embassy,  ^^  in 
the  provinces  of  China,  where  the  Tartars  most  abound,  that  no  half 
a  dozen  natives  are  assembled  together  for  an  hour,  before  they  begin 
to  clamor  against  the  Tartars.*^  So  it  remains  at  present;  and  these 
combinations,  however  they  may  differ  amongst  themselves  in  the 
tenets  which  nominally  bind  their  members^  all  agree  in  plotting 
against  the  Mantchou  dynasty. 

The  first  of  these  societies  mentioned  within  the  era  of  our  inquiry, 
was  the  pih-leen  keaou,  or  *  water-lily  sect,*  which  occasioned  a  re- 
volt in  the  provinces  of  Szechuen,  Kansuh,  Sliense,  Hoopih,  and 
Hookwang,  soon  after  the  tni»t  emperor  Keaking  came  to  the  throne, 
and  was  not  subdued  for  eight  years«  Some  account  of  the  desola- 
tion and  blood-shed  which  oc:eurred  in  those  provinces  will  be  found 
in  the  extracts  from  the  Peking  gazette,  published  in  the  Appendix  to 
sir  6.  T.Staunton's  Narrative  of  the  Chinese  embassr  to  the  khan  of 
the  Tourifouths,  and  also  in  Appendix  11,  to  his  translation  of  the 
Code.  This  society  is  expressly  interdicted  in  section  162  of  the 
Code,  where  it  bears  also  another  name,  milffo<  It  was  com- 
pletely suppressed  for  a  while  apparently,  but  very  soon  was  revived 
again  under  another  name,  the  teen  te  hwuy,  which  is  also  men- 
tioned in  a  clause  to  section  ^255  of  the  Code. 

This  association  plotted  a  rebellion  in  18 13^  which  was  at  the 
same  moment  to  be  commenced  by  a  rising  in  Honan,*  an  attack 
upon  the  palace  at  Peking,  and  upon  the'  person  of  the  emperor 
Keaking  himself,  on  his  way  back  from  his  summer  excursion  to 
Jeho.  The  emperY)r  was  detained  on  his  journey  by  rain;  but  up- 
wards of  seventy  men  attacked  the  palace,t  and  were  only  l>eateu  off 
after  a  hard  fight,  chiefly  through  the  courage  of  the  emperor's  se- 
cond son,  (who  has  succeeded  his  father  and  is  n&w  on  the  throne,) 
who  shot  two  of  the  rebels  with  his  own  hnnd«  A  series  of  prosecu- 
tions and  executions  followed  this  unsuccessful  attempt,  and  gave 
rise  to  numerous  edicts  by  the  emperor  and  remonstrances  by  the 
censors,  in  the  Peking  gazette.  A  spirited  representative  of  the  latter 
kind  states,  according  to  tl»e  Quarterly  Review,  **that  many  innocent 
persons  had  been  brought  (o  trial,  tortured  and  suffered  death,  appa- 
rently for  no  other  purpose  than  to  evince  the  zseal  of  the  officiating 
magistrates.  The  imperial  edict  that  first  announced  the  insurrection, 
has  ascribed  the  cause  and  origin  of  it  to  a  particular  sect ;  hence, 
every  person,  it  appears,  who  was  known  to  belong  to  any  other  sect 

*  M.  8.  Tnmslation. 

t  Translations  from  the  original  Chinese,  &^.,  as  quoted  in  the  Quarterly  Re- 
view, vol.  13,  page  410. 


i 


420  Notices  of  Modern  China,  Jan. 

thalv  that  of  Budha,  which  may  be  called  the  established  religion  of 
the  country,  became  obnoxious  to  the  persecution  of  these  over-zeal- 
ous magistrates.  The  Christians  being  considered  as  a  sect,  were 
grievously  persecuted  in  every  part  of  the  empire,  and  the  Christian 
missionaries  driven  out  of  Peking.  *  *  *  *  The  magistrate  above 
mentioned  states,  that  numbers  had  been  unjustly  confined,  that 
many  were  passe'd  from  court  to  court,  and  put  to  torture  under  pre- 
tence of  preparation  for  trial ;  that  they  were  finally  liberated  with- 
out trial  after  their  health  was  destroyed  and  their  property  wasted  ; 
and  that  numbers  were  seduced  or  tortured  into  confession  by  the 
inferior  officers.  Indeed,  the  whole  document  exhibits  a  melancholy 
picture  of  the  abuses  that  exist  in  the  practical  administration  of  the 
criminal  jurisprudence  of  this  supposed  humane  and  virtuous  go- 
vernment." 

The  unfortunate  emperor  bore  out  the  truth  of  the  foregoing  re- 
marks in  a  gloomy,  desponding  manifesto  in  the  Peking  gazette  of 
the  13th  November  1814.  *'  At  this  moment,"  he  says,  **  great  de- 
generacy prevails  ;  the  magistrates  are  destitute  of  truth,  and  "great 
nuinbers  of  the  people  are  false  and  deceitful.  The  magistrates  are 
remiss  and  inattentive ;  the  people  are  all  given  up  to  visionary 
schemes  and  infernal  arts.  The  link  that  binds  together  superiors  tind 
inferiors  is  broken.  There  is  little  of  either  conscience  or  a  sense  of 
shame.  Not  only  do  they  neglect  to  obey  the  admonitions  which  1  give 
them ;  but  even  with  respect  to  those  traitorous  banditti,  who  make 
the  most  horrible  opposition  to  me,  it  affects  not  their  minds  in  the 
least  degree;  they  never  give  the  subject  a  thought.  It  is  indeed  mon- 
strously strange!  That  which  weighs  with  them  is  their  persons  and 
families;  the  nation  and  the  goyernment  they  consider  light  as  nothing. 
He  whd  sincerely  serves  his  country  leaves  the  fragrance  of  a  good 
name  to  a  hundred  ages;  he  who  does  not,  leaves  a  name  that  stinks 
for  tens  of  thousands  of  years.  What  hearts  have  those,  who  being 
engaged  in  the  service  of  their  sovereign,  but  destitute  of  talent, 
yet  choose  to  enjoy  the  sweets  of  office,  and  carelessly  spend 
their  days  !"• 

The  association  now  took  another  name,  the  san  ho  hwuy,  i.  e. 
'the  society  of  the  three  united,'  or  *the  Triad  Society,'  which 
exists  to  the  present  day.  The  three  referred  to  in  this  name  are, 
teen,  te,  jin,  i.  e.  heayen,  earth,  man,  which  are  the  three  great  pow- 
ers in  nature,  according  to  the  Chinese  doctrine  of  the  universe.  The 
name  under  which  they  chiefly  distinguish  themselves,  however,  is 

*  In  the  review  of  .sir  G.  T.  Staunton-'s  **  embassy  to  the  Touigouth  Tar- 
tars "  in  the  Quarterlv  Review,  vol.  25,  page  424,  the  writer  says :  *«  we  have 
o^n  thought,  and  indeed,  have  ventured  to  declare  in  a  former  article,  that  a 
series  of  the  Peking  ^zette  for  one  year  would  convey  a  more  complete  no- 
tion of  what  is  actiuiUy  passing  in  this  great  empire,  than  the  whole  body 
of  infoimation  contained  in  that  ponderous  work  of  the  missionaries,  *  M^- 
moires  mir  les  Chinois.'  The  compiler  of  these  *  Notices '  is  not  aware  that 
he  ever  saw  the  above  passage  until  very  lately,  and  he  was  not  a  little 
pleased  to  fina  his  own  opinion  of  the  value  of  the  Peking  gazette,  confirm-^ 
ed  by  such  high  authority. 


1836.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  42  i 

hung  kea,  i.  e.  the  Flood  Family.'  ^*  There  are  other  associations 
formed  hoth  in  China  and  in  the  Chinese  colonies,  that  are  settled 
u broad  ;  as  the  teen  how  hwuy,  i.  e.  *  qikeen  of  heaven's  company  or 
society,'  called  also  the  neang  ma  hwuy,  or  ^  her  ladyship's  society,' 
meaning  the  *  queen  of  heaven,'  the  mother  and  nurse  of  ailthhigs. 
These  associations  are  rather  for  commercial  and  idolatrous  purposes 
than  for  the  overthrow  of  social  order;  though  it  is  said,  that  the 
members  of  the  ^  queen  of  heaven's  society,'  settled  in  Bengaf  and 
other  parts,  unite  in  house-breaking,  &c."  The  above  is  taken  from 
Dr.  Milne's  account  of  the  Triad  Society  published  in  the  first  vo- 
lume of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society's  Transactions,  where  some  of  the 
mysteries  of  the  association  are  developed.  *^  The  object  of  the 
society  at  first,"  adds  that  account,  **  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
peculiarly  hurtful ;  but  as  numbers  increased,  the  object  degenerated 
from  mere  mutual  assistance,  to  theft,  robbery,  the  overthrow  of  re- 
gular government,  and  an  aim  at  political  power;"  which  is  the  his- 
tory probably  of  all  these  associations.  This  society  seems  to  have 
been  troublesome  in  Siam  some  years  ago,*  and  they  are  supposed  to 
be  engaged  in  daring  and  successful  robberies  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Singapore  at  this  time. 

The  religionists  have  not  been  the  originators  apparently  of  any 
serious  revolt  since  that  of  1813,  although  they  are  suspected  to  be 
the  abettors  of  most  of  the  disturbances  which  have  happened,  and 
have  made  many  attempts  to  excite  trouble. 

A  Peking  gazette  of  June  1816)  contains  the  proceedings  against  a 
sect  called  the  tsing  cha  mun  keaou,t  or  *'  pure  tea  sect,'  probably 
from  their  making  offerings  of  fine  tea  to  their  gods.  It  appeared  on 
examination  that  the  ancestors  of  the  leader  of  this  sect  had  handed 
down  its  dogmas.  ^^  That  on  the  1st  and  15th  of  every  moon,  the 
votaries  of  this  sect  burn  incense ;  make  offerings  of  fine  tea ;  bow 
down  and  worship  the  heavens,  the  earth,  sun,  moon,  fire,  water, 
and  their  (deceased)  parents;  also  Fuh,  and  the  founder  of  their 
own  sect,  &c."  It  appeared  that  proselytes  had  been  gained  in  Hoo- 
pih  and  Shanse  provinces.  The  leader  of  this  sect  at  the  time  of  the 
discovery  was  put  to  death;  his  ne^ihew  who  wfts  acknowledged 
not  to  be  implicated  in  the  crime,  except  by  his  relationship  to  the 
leader,  was  delivered  to  the  Mohammedans,  fwhy  to  them  does  not 
appear,)  to  be  a  slave,  and  two  other  relatives  were  exiled. 

In  October  1817,  a  member  of  the  imperial  family  was  engaged 
with  a  eunuch  and  some  others  in  one  of  these  secret  associations, 
for  which  he  was  degraded.}  Many  similar  societies  are  said  to 
have  existed  at  that  time,§  and  the  Triad  Society  prevailed  in 
Canton,  against  whom  Yuen  the  governor  acted  with  vigor  and 
apprehended,  it  was  said,  between  two  and  three  thousands  of  the 
members.  *^  It  appears  from  occasional  confessions  which  are  pub- 
lished,'* adds  our  authority  with  reference  to  the  foregoing  sects,|| 

*  Chinese  R^epository,  vol.  1,  page  24.        t  Indo.  Gleaner,  May,  1817,  |>.  18. 
i  fnflo.  Gleanor.  May,  1818,  p.  87.  J  Indo.  Gleaner^  May,  1818,  p.  87. 

II  Indo.  Glcunrr,  Aug.  1S18,  p.  143. 


i 


422  Notices  of  Modem  China,  Jan. 

**  that  the  lending  person  in  the  fraternity,  professes  skill  in  curing 
diseases;  the  pert^on  initiated  kneels  down,  puts  the  forehead  to  the 
ground,  pajs  a  kind  of  worship  to  the  other,  whom  he  thus  acknow- 
ledges to  be  master.  A  certain  phrase,  as  a  kind  of  watch-worH^,  is 
given,  and  a  stick  of  incense  is  lighted  up  to  solemnize  the  transac- 
tion; it  never  appears  that  they  are  taught  any  system  of  doctrines, 
either  political  or  religious.  To  sit  cross-legged  in  the  Hindoo  pos- 
ture of  meditation,  seems  to  be  taught  to  some.  When  a  man  ac- 
knowledges that  he  has  performed  the  ko  tow,  or  ceremony  of  pros- 
tration to  a  master,  he  is  considered  fullv  initiated.*'  This  is  not 
meant  to  apply  apparently  to  the  Triad  Society. 

In  February  1B18,  about  a  hundred  families  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Peking  were  proved  to  be  attached  to  one  of  these  inssociations:*  they 
recanted  however  and  were  pardoned.  All  this  time  the  persecution 
was  going  on  against  the  sects  supposed  to  have  been  implicated 
in  the  rebellion  of  1813.  Some  fifty  of  the  parties  concerned  in  that 
affair  were  still  undiscovered .t  A  censor  reconnnended  amongst 
various  other  modes  of  discovering  them,  that  the  sea-ports  should 
be  narrowly  watched.  The  emperor  in  reply  remarks :  that  all  emi- 
gration has  long  been  prohibited^  and  therefore  a  new  law  is  unne- 
cessary ;  however,  as  whatever  has  been  long  established  is  liable 
to  become  mere  form^  he  requires  the  officers  whom  it  may  concent 
to  see  that  the  existing  laws  against  emigration  be  rigidly  enforced. 
The  apprehensionsf  of  the  government  are  marked  in  the  cruelty 
towards  a  person  in  181 9,|  who  had  been  banished  to  the  frontiers, 
when  only  four  years  old,  on  account  of  his  father's  connexion  with 
the  water-lily  sect,  and  who  was  now  put  to  death  for  the  declared 
purpose  of  "cutting  off  a  sprout  of  rebellion." 

Rewards  were  conferred,  according  to  the  Peking  gazette  of  Ja- 
nuary 1820,§  on  some  officers  in  Hookwang  province,  for  their  vigi- 
lance in  discovering  and  apprehending  Roman  catholic  missionaries 
and  some  other  religionists,  and  a  French  missionary  was  subse- 
quently strangled.  || 

A  prize  essay  of  one  of  the  literary  graduates  published  in  Canton 
in  1820,  enumerates  some  of  the  dangers  to  be  apprehended  from ' 
these  sects  and  also  the  ill  fate  of  several  of  them.^  "To  the  south 
of  the  mountain  Meilino;,"  that  is,  in  the  province  of  Canton,  says  the 
essayist,  "  common  belief  in  ghosts  and  dennnis  prevails,  and  conju- 
rors and  necromancers  are  encouraged,  the  spirit  of  the  people  is  hard- 
ened and  insubordinate,  and  they  are  pleased  with  frothy  and  self- 
complacent  things.  Also  on  the  coast  where  the  foreign  merchants 
of  the  ocean  carry  on  their  trade:  and  as  to  the  Portuguese  Roman 
catholic  religion,  who  can  insure  that  it  will  not  roll  on,  and  spread 
by  degrees,  until  it  enter  China?  *  *  *  Examine  now  in  succession 
former  generations,  and  you  will  find  that  those  persons  who  have 
subsisted  by  a  stick  of  incense  and  a  measure  of  rice,  have  without 

*  Iiido.  Glftancr,Oct.  1818,  p.  181.  t  Iiido.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1818,  p.  1H2. 

t  Iiido.  Gleaner,  Jan.  1820.  p.  230.  (i  Indo.  Gleaner,  Julv,  IH20,  p.  346. 

11  Indo.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1820,  p.4J4.  H  Indo.  Gleaner,  July,  1820,  p.  tU4. 


1836.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  423 

exception  come  to  an  ill  end,  ntid  tlieir  adherents  and  descendants 
liHve  lN*en  exterminated  :  Tor  instance,  foruierlj  in  the  provinces 
of  Szechuen  and  Uookwang,  the  plundering:  sect  of*  the  water-lily 
overspread  three  provinces,  and  were  confessedly  numerous;  but 
when  the  great  array  arrived,  they  were  put  to  the  sword.  And 
lately,  another  instance  occurred  in  the  case  of  the  rehel  Lintsing, 
who  had  formed  a  band  and  excited  insurrection.  Long  before  the 
appointed  time  for  commencing  their  operations  arrived,  the  prin- 
cipal ring-leader  was  cut  irUo  pieces,  and  the  rest  of  the  conspi- 
rators were  slain.  A|so  Choo  Maoule  of  Yuekan,  in  the  province 
of  Keangse,  and  Fang  Yungshing  of  Hochow,  in  the  province  of 
Ngnanhwuy,  having  rebelled,  before  the  affair  was  brought  to  a  head, 
tlieir  villany  was  defeated.  You,  inhabitants  of  Canton  province, 
have  also  been  frequently  injured  by  these  disorders:  for  not  long 
ago,  the  plunderers  of  the  brotherhood  society,  having  collected 
together  multitudes  of  persons,  excited  an  insurrection  at  Yangshe 
shan  in  Pohlo ;  but  those  who  as>sociated  with  and  followed  them, 
were  all  of  them,  instantly  put  to  death.  Many  of  you  peaceable 
people  were,  on  account  of  them,  obliged  to  leave  your  families,  and 
indeed,  the  whole  neighborhood  was  disturbed.  I  would  only  ask, 
with  respect  to  Chinlankeihsze  (a  foreign  name  according  to  the 
translator)  the  leader  of  this  band,  \vhere  is  he  now?  Last  year  also, 
the  vagabonds  who  collected  bands  and  formed  confederacies,  with  a 
design  to  plunder  and  rob,  have  all  been  apprehended  and  punished. 
Uence  we  see,  that  this  kind  of  plundering  banditti,  certaiidy  cannot 
by  any  chance  escape,  and  whoever  it  is  that  excites  insurrection 
and  rebellion,  the  powers  above  will  not  suffer  him  to  escape,  d^c.'* 

We  find  no  record  of  the  proceedings  against  the  religious  associ* 
ations  in  China  for  the  next  few  years,  exce))t  of  one  which  was  ori- 
ginated in  the  province  of  Shantung  in  1824,*  and  *' circulated  secret 
signals  amongst  themselves,  and  consulted  together  for  the  purposes 
of  treason  and  rebellion.*'  The  acting  fooyuen  was,  however,  vivj. 
lant  and  energetic:  he  apprehended  above  five  hundred  and  seventy 
of  the  conspirators,  which,  no  doubt  crushed  the  society,  for  we  hear 
nothing  more  of  it.  A  censor  reported  the  same  year,t  that  a  temple 
near  Soochow  foo  erected  to  the  superstition  of  Wootung,  which  had 
been  destroyed  in  the  reign  of  Kanghe,  the  idols  burnt  and  the 
superstition  suppressed  for  many  yean:,  had  now  been  revived  and 
sacrifices  offered  as  before.  *^  The  wretches  place  a  pretended  con- 
tidence  in  the  prediction  of  the  spirit,  and  promise  a  fulfilment  of 
hopes  and  desires;  and  the  extension  of  their  baneful  practices  is 
not  confined  to  the  jurisdiction  of  Soochow  alone.*'  It  was  ordered 
to  be  destroyed  again.  This  vigilance  probably  kept  these  associa- 
tions in  order. 

ill  1827,}  we  find  the  pooching  szeand  the  judge  of  Canton  issu- 
ing a  joint  proclamation  against  associations.     In  the  latter  part  of 

*  Translntioii  of  the  Rtiyal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  |Mige  3!)6. 
t  Translation  of  tlie  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  1,  page  409. 
t  Mai.  Observer,  Dec.  18tb,  18i27. 


424  Notices  of  Modem  Ckina,  i^hn. 

the  year,  the  Triad  Society  i8  spoken  of  as  engaged  in  an  aflVay  at  the 
Meiling  pass,  to  the  northward  of  Canton,*  in  which  a  heen  magis- 
trate was  killed.  Shortly  after,  it  is  found  engaged  at  Leenchow  on 
the  western  border  of  the  province,  where  several  thousands  of  its 
members  are  said  to  have  assembled,!  and  cut  down,  and  carried  off 
the  rice  crops,  together  with  pi^s,  bufiiiloes,  &j.,  belonging  to  the 
fanners,  several  of  whom  were  wounded  in  defending  their  property. 

A  censor  represented  to  the  emperor  in  1829,}  that  the  Triad  So- 
ciety existed  in  large  numbers  in  the  province  of  Reangse,  where  the 
local  government  feared  them  to  such  a  degree  as  to  neglect  appeals 
by  injured  persons,  or  only,  punished  slightly  for  form's  sake.  The 
emperor  ordered  the  governor  of  the  province  to  employ  the  military  to 
put  down  the  association.  The  translator  adds  to  this  notice,  '^This 
is  the  same  society  that  exists  throughout  the  Chinese  archipelago 
and  the  straits  of  Malacca,  wherever  Chinese  settlers  are.  They 
kvy  a  fee  on  all  who  go  abroad,  and  persecute  those  who  decline  to 
enter  the  society.  Members  of  this  society  made  an  offer  to  a  mis- 
sionary at  Bankok  in  Siam,  to  assist  him  in  propagating  Christianity 
for  jBOiiie  consideration,  but  he  declined  their  services." 

The  governor  of  Canron  memorialized  the  emperor  in  183 1,§ 
about  one  of  these  associations,  *'  which,"  he  says,  **  though  differing 
in  name  from  the  san  teen  liwuy  (Triad  Society)  is,  like  it,  composed 
of  low  vagabonds  united  together  to  plunder."  One  of  the  methods 
employed  by  them  to  extort  money  from  the  country  people,  is  to  give 
them  a  stamped  paper  as  protection,  which  if  they  will  not  pay  for, 
their  crops  are  destroyed.  Since  the  4th  year  of  the  present  emperor, 
when  rules  were  first  established  for  their  punishment,  four  hundred 
of  them  have  been  brought  under  justice,  but  still  the  evil  has  not 
been  got  under.  As  one  method  of  suppressing  it,  his  majesty  di- 
rects a  proclamation  to  be  issued,  promising  a  general  pardon  to  all 
who  will  surrender  themselves..  The  governor,  dec,  suggested  that  it 
might  be  Letter  to- employ  the  idle  part  of  the  population  in  cultivat- 
ing unoccupied  lands,  which  should  be  granted  to  them  rent-free. 
•*  By  adopting  this  arrangement,"  adds  the  governor,  **  already  prac- 
ticed in  the  four  western  districts  of  the  province,  many  persons  who 
are  incapable  of  paying  the  land-tax,  will  be  enabled  to  gain  a  live- 
lihood, and  prevented  from  falling  into  bad  companies  and  evil  prac- 
tices." The  emperor  assented  to  this  proposal,  only  desiring  that 
care  should  be  taken  to  prevent  underlings  in  office  and  tax  gather- 
ers from  turning  it  to  their  own  profit.  He  desired  also,  that  attention 
should  he  given  to  the  half-monthly  reading  of  the  "Sacred  Edict," 
and  to  the  formation  of  free-schools ;  also,  that  the  magistrates  in 
their  circuits  should  converse  kindly  with  the  people,  and  incite 
them  to  the  practice  of  virtue.         I 

A  new  sect  called  '*  the  wonderful  association  "  was  discovered  at 
Peking  in  1^1  or  1832,  as  menti|i)ned  in  a  former  number  of  the 

*  Mai.  Observer,  Aug.  26th,  1828.  t  Canton  Register,  Feb.  18tli,  1828. 

T  Canton  Register,  Jan.  4th,  1830.  $  Canton  Register,  Oct.  15tli,  1831. 


1830*.  Armenian  Apothegms,  425 

Repository  :*  tlie  leader  was  strangled  the  same  year,  and  one  of 
his  associates,  above  sixty  years  of  age,  hanished.t  Two  other  asso- 
ciations are  mentioned  as  discovered  at  Peking,  about  the  same  time. 
In  1832,  in  consequence  of  some  discoveries  concerning  one  of  these 
associations,  which  had  existed  forty  years  at  Peking,  the  governors 
and  the  ministers  of  state,  during  that  period  were  degraded  for  not 
detecting  it  sooner.)  ^*  Page  after  page  in  the  gazettes,"  says  the 
Canton  Register,§  **  are  filled  with  the  names  of  those  against  whom 
sentence  has  been  recorded." 


Art.  VI.     Armenian   apothegms :   sophistry ;  misfortune ;  irresolu- 
tion ;  ignorance  ;  art  of  teachings  ^v:.    From  a  Correspondent. 

The  sophisticated  arguments  of  the  sceptics  and  advocates  of  athe- 
ism, at  first  astonish,  and  then  imfiose  upon,  and  deceive  minds  of 
narrow  views,  and  limited  penetrations,  as  Parhelian,  Anthelian,  and 
Paraselene  deceive  the  vulirar  eye;  and  echo,  the  ear;  and  like 
Calenture,  present  to  the  deluded  a  foaming  ocean  of  death  as  a 
spacious  field  of  life  and  verdure. 

When  an  ignorant,  obstinate,  illiterate  and  unmannerly  biped  takes 
upon  himself  to  debate  with  a  learnedf  man  on  literary  or  scientific 
subjects,  (to  use  an  allegory,)  he  is  in  exactly  the  same  ridiculous 
attitude,  and  anxious  confusion,  as  a  dwarf  of  the  lowest  stature 
standing  on  tip-toe,  and  then  jumping,  falling,  blowing,  and  pufiing 
to  put  out  a  light  placed  on  the  summit  of  the  highest  pyramid  of 
Cairo. 

No  misfortune  is  greater  than  the  impatience  of  bearing  misfortune. 
Of  all  losses,  that  is  the  greatest,  which  cannot  be  sunk  in  oblivion 
or  erased  by  forgetful ness. 

The  moral  career  of  that  man  who  wants  resolution  is,  like  the 
progress  of  him  who  is  hopping  about  the  declivity  of  a  steep  hill  to 
gain  its  summit ;  and  the  idle  wretch,  who  sits  with  his  hands  across 
his  breast  and  expects  that  by  the  influence  of  a  happy  horoscope 
the  golden  showers  of  fortune  will  refrigerate  the  parched  fields  of 
his  condition,  is  like  him  who  is  continually  discharging  at  random 
missile  weapons  in  hopes  of  shooting  some  game.  Such  inconside- 
rate beings  may  be  all  the  days  of  their  lives  at  the  pool  of  Bethesda 
without  any  benefit  to  themselves,  and  are  highly  deserving  of  dame 
fortune's  maranatha. 

As  spectacles  are  made  for  the  near-sighted,  and  not  for  the  blind, 
so  books  are  made  for  such  as  are  possessed  of  a  little  understanding 

•  Chines^  Repository,  vol.  1,  p.  31.         t  Canton  Register,  Oct.  17th,  1832. 
X  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  p.  295.      $  Canton  Register,  Jan.  lOtb,  1833. 

VOL.    IV.      NO.  IX.  54 


426  Armenian  Apothegms,  Jan. 

and  penetration,  and  not  for  those  who  are  destitute  of  that  little  lite- 
rature and  sen.se,  sufficient  to  understand  and  appreciate  an  author's 
sentimentii. 

He  who  can  even  in  eniharrassed  circumstances  continue  hearty, 
and  joyful,  is  either  a  callous  stoic,  a  well  versed  dissembler,  or  an 
invincible  hero  of  pure  Christian  philosophy,  deeply  initiated  in  the 
extraordinary  and  mysterious  art  of  ensuring  to  one's  self  happiness- 
He,  who  like  Aristakace*"  by  care,  exhortation,  and  example  has 
tns>tilied  into  the  minds  of  youth  an  ardent  love  of  literature,  and  a 
desire  and  courage  to  appear  in  the  field  of  knowledge  as  candidates 
for  fame,  may  truly  boast,  or  feel  a  secret  comfort  of  having  done 
his  country  a  valuable  and  important  piece  of  service  without  any 
bruit ;  and  has  not  such  a  frLeiid  of  youth  and  encourager  of  merit 
nearly  as  strong  a  claim  to  eulogy  as  (1)  Byradian  for  his  valor,  as  (2) 
David  for  his  kxiowledge,  as  (3)  Dolvat  for  his  medical  skill,  as  (4) 
Murcar  for  his  benevolence,  as  (5)  Magarian  for  his  fidelity,  and  as 
(G)  Kaork  for  his  affability  t  Only  to  read  is  not  to  learn,  but  is  to 
exhaust  the  organ  of  vision,  to  wear  out  the  cover  of  books,  to  put 
to  a  test  one's  patience,  to  outlay  time,  and  after  all,  to  turn  a  giddy 
heniled  boo!)y,  and  a  slave  to  the  most  ridiculous  pre-apprehensions. 

Those  thoughtless  wretches,  who  ins/ensible  of  the  foulness  of 
their  depravity  deride  and  laugh  at  sobriety  decency  and  decorum, 
amply  deserve  to  be  treated  like  curs,  that  by  howling  and  barking 
render  inaudible  and  confuse  the  melodious  harmony  of  a  band  of 
musical  performers. 

A  faux  pas  committed  by  one  of  Argusian  vigilance  will,  notwith- 
standing his  multifarious  powers  of  discernment,  bewilder  him  in  the 
labyrinth  of  confusion  ;  and  an  error,  is  always  an  error,  and  not  a 
bit  the  better  for  having  for  its  author  an  universal  gjenius,  or  a 
collossus  of  learning. 

To  give  to  a  poor  unfortunate  friend  advice  only,  and  tliat  too 
blended  with  the  gall  of  sarcastic  animadversions,  withoAit  helping 
him  to  extricate  himself  from  the  clog  and  trammels  of  misfortune,  is 
to  open  his  eyes  to  be  awed  at  the  imaginary  magnitude  of  his  Suf- 
fering, to  add  more  poignancy  to  his  grief,  to  increase  his  mental 
disquietude,  and  in  the  end  to  tetich  him  how  and  in  which  way  to 
despair. 

He  who  by  a  constant  display  of  good-will  and  kindness  insures 
the  esteem  of  his  friends,  and  by  forbearance,  insinuation,  and  ad- 
dress converts  his  enemies  into  friends,  secures  strong  holds,  and 
makes  defensive  preparations  to  resist  and  repulse  the  attacks  of  rer 
verses  of  fortune. 

Of  all  evils,  that  created  or  magnified  by  imagination  is  the  most 
insupportable. 

*  Aristakncc  surnRined  Krasser  (Bibliophilo)  was  an  Armenian  g;ranimarian  and 
itsxicographor  born  in  1178;  he  taught  with  grt-at  success  Iheology  and  rhetoric 
iM  several  province.*)  of  Armenia  Major  and  Minor,  and  died  in  J239;  the  cele- 
brated grammarian  Ezenp:Htzy  (whose  works  are  yet  extant  in  M.  &.)  speaks  of 
this  author  in  terms  of  high  commendation,  and  citej>  mauy  passages  from  his 
woi"ks. 


1S36.  Anncnian  Apothegms,  427 

It  is  wise  to  put  on  tlie  appcnrnnce  of  n  fool,  when  it  is  necrssnry 
to  appear  as  such :  many  hke  Brutus  gain  ihuir  ends  by  such  pru- 
dent stratagems. 

Some  singularities  are  the  effects  of  habit,  and  others  the  results 
of  the  bias  of  the  mind. 

Indigence,  by  constantly  subjecting  its  victim  to  disagreeable  pri- 
vations, and  annoying  and  mortifying  submi^siveness,  and  stifling  all 
cheerfulness  of  mind,  often  puts  upon  the  expressive  countenance  of 
the  brightest  genius^  the  dull,  melancholy  and  stupid  air  of  wort(ile6s 
sottishness;  and  that  being  wIk>  though  enveloped  in  the  dense  mitit 
of  poverty  retains  a  becoming  greatness  of  soul,  and  bears  a  manly 
character,  is  indeed  a  nobfe  model  for  imitation. 

He  who  is  blindfolded  by  prejudice  has  many  good  feelings  lulled 
to  sleep. 

The  friendship  between  the  selfish  rests  on  so  frril  a  foundation, 
that  the  least  breath  of  self-interest  can  completely  overthrow  the 
pretended  fabric  of  amity,  and  light  the  torch  of  discord. 

It  is  a  fol-fy  of  a  most  ridiculous  nature  to  be  a  universal  sceptic ; 
but  at  the  same  time  beware,  believe  nothing  to  be  true  before  you 
are  convinced  of  its  veracity,  and  even  then  be  careful  not  to  be  mis- 
led by  your  credulity  and  be  a  dupe  of  others'  duplicity. 

Those  that  like  cocks  on  dunghills  fight  without  any  serious  pro- 
vocation, only  want  a  pair  of  fine  <slossy  wings  and  red  hut  crests  to 
be  classed  ai»uirgt'he  bipennated  bipeds  of  the  air. 

He  is  better  employed,  who  is  teaching  a  whale  naval  tactics,  or 
teaching  an  ape  the  transcendent  braivches  of  mathematics,  than 
he  who  is  employed  in  an  explanatory  dis|jfitation  with  one  who  is 
obstinate  through  ignorance,  and  cannot  distinguish  bad  from  good^ 
good  from  better^  and  better  from  best. 

The  verdict  of  the  prejudiced  is  (he  verdict  of  injustice.  To 
despair  is  to  add  more  stings  to  the  cause  of  despair,  and  to  make 
ourselves  more  unfortunate. 

As  untimely,  incessant  rains  copiously  swell  up  rivers,  and  injure 
plantations,  and  all  sorts  of  productive  fieJds,  so  in  despotic  or  demi- 
despotic  countries,  the  subordinate  officers  vested  with  discretionary 
powers  shelter  their  favorites,  and  injure  and  oppress  the  community 
at  large. 

He  that  gives  vent  to  his  feelings  of  prejudice  in  ridiculous  ges- 
tures and  buffoonery,  be  assured,  is  one  of  the  rif-raf  devoid  of  the 
principles  of  good  breeding ;  though  he  may  son>e(ime8  by  the  aid 
of  a  little  education  now  and  then  screen  his  innate  want  of  genteel- 
ness  and  sense  of  honor. 

Expect  mercy  from  a  hired  assassin,  from  a  seriously  injured 
Turk,  from  an  infuriated  Malay  running  amuk^  and  even  from  a 
starving  cannibal ;  but  give  up  all  hopes  of  mercy  when  you  fall  into 
the  clutches  of  a  scrupulous,  superstitious,  and  enthusiastic  bigot, 
whose  vindictive  enmity  you  have  incited,  by  endeavoring  repeated- 
ly to  prove  to  him  the  fallacy  of  his  religious  tenets. 

J.  P.  M. 


i 


4*28  Jargon  spoken  at  Canton,  Jan. 

Our  correspondent  has  given  in  a  note  the  following  account  of  the  persons 
mentioned  in  the  rii*st  part  of  his  communication. 

1.  SuMDAT  fivRADiAN  was  E  famous  Armenian  greneral,  who  gained  many 
victories  over  the  numerous  enemies  of  Armenia ;  he  defeated  t^e  armies  of 
Trajan,  took  prisoner  king  Artman,  and  after  gaining  a  signal  victory  over 
Erovant  the  II,  pursed  him  to  his  very  palace  and  kflled  him. 

2.  David  was  an  eminent  Armenian  philosopher,  who  flourished  in  the 
fifth  century;  he  translated  from  the  Greek  into  his  own  lanmiage  such  works 
as  his  judorment  suggested  to  him  as  most  valuable ;  it  is  woruiy  of  remark,  that 
this  sage  followed  not  scrupulously  Aristotle  and  Plato,  as  did  the  European 
doctors  of  the  dark  ages  ;  he  only  culled  from  their  works  what  appeared  to 
him  to  bear  the  stamp  of  truth ;  refuted  their  errors  with  great  energy  and 
precision ;  he  is  surnamed  Anhaghl  Pilosopa,  that  is,  the  invincible  philo- 
sopher. 

3.  DoLVAT  was  a  celebrated  Armenian  physician,  born  in  1432 ;  he  was 
master  of  the  Armenian,  Greek,  Latin,  Arabic,  Persian,  Turkish,  and  Syrian 
languages :  after  having  traveled  through  several  countries  of  Europe,  and 
Asia,  he  fixed  his  residence  at  Constantinople :  he  published  there  in  1478,  a 
work  on  medicine,  entitled,  IniUile  to  the  ignorant :  he  is  also  the  author  of 
another  elaborate  work  on  the  healing  art;  he  makes  mention  there  of  the 
Armenian  physicians  Mikitar,  Aharan,  Stephen,  Jochlin,  Serquis,  James,  Va- 
haran,  and  others. 

4.  Marcar  was  a  learned  Armenian  divine  of  the  thirteenth  century,  of  a 
very  benevolent  and  charitable  disposition ;  he  gave  to  the  poor  all  the  im- 
mense wealth  and  lands  he  inherited  from  his  father :  he  is  the  author  of  a 
work  on  morality,  entitled.  The  Treasure  of  Virtues, 

5.  Araton  Maoarian  was  an  Armenian  poet,  who  with  an  adherence  of 
exemplary  fidelity  followed  Patriarch  Minas,  who  was  deposed  and  banished 
to  the  island  of  Cyprus ;  *^  It  was  interest,  he  said  often  to  the  unfortunate 
exile,  that  so  long  made  me  stay  with  you,  but  now  it  is  duty  that  induces  me 
to  follow  you  and  partake  of  your  fortune." 

6.  Kaork  was  a  celebrated  Armenian  writer,  bom  in  1043 ;  he  was  from 
his  extreme  afikbility  of  manna's  surnamed  meghrick  (honeyed).  He  is  the 
author  of  a  treatise  of  philosophy  on  the  Aristotelian  system,  a  Lcgicfor  the  use 
of  schools,  the  Life  of  St,  Gregory  in  verse,  and  a  commentary  on  the  Book 
of  Job, 


Art.  VII.  Jargon  spoken  at  Canton:  how  if  originated  and  has 
grown  into  use;  mode  in  which  the  Chinese  learn  English; 
examples  of  the  language  in  common  use  between  foreigners  and 
Chinese, 

More  than  two  centuries  have  elapsed  since  the  inhabitants  of  west- 
ern countries  first  came  to  the  shores  of  China  for  tlie  purpose  of 
commerce.  During  this  period,  an  intercourse  has  been  carried  on 
of  a  very  peculiar  nature,  and  one  which  has  been  attended  with 
circumstances  such  as  have  characterized  the  relations  between  the 


;£i 


ISi^O.  Jargon  spoken  at  Canton,  429 

natives  and  aliens  in  no  nther  country.  Everywhere  else  the  resi- 
dence of  foreigners  has  an  influence,  often  a  deep  and  permanent 
one,  on  the  mass  of  the  people.  But  with  regard  to  China,  the 
case  has  been  different.  The  intercourse  is  now  more  restricted  by 
the  government  than  it  was  at  some  former  periods ;  and  as  for  any 
effects  which  have  remained  upon  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  they 
are  but  little  more  than  that  left  by  the  passing  of  a  ship  through  the 
ocean.  Yet  a  communication  has  been  kept  up,  which  will  always 
be  regarded  as  exhibiting  a  peculiar  phasis  of  the  human  mind.  Our 
present  object  is  not,  however,  to  examine  the  characteristics  of  this 
intercourse,  and  the  consequences  which  have  resulted  from  it,  but 
to  show  through  what  medium  it  has  been  maintained,  and  what  is 
the  common  language  used  between  the  Chinese  and  foreigners,  in 
communicating  with  each  other. 

The  Chinese  government  has  endeavored,  since  the  closing  of  the 
ports  by  Kanghe,  to  restrict  the  intercommunication  of  natives  and 
foreigners  as  much  as  is  consistent  with  its  existence ;  and  as  one 
means  of  accomplishing  this  object,  it  has  prevented  foreigners  from 
learning  the  Chinese  language.  We  might  suppose,  however,  that 
mutual  advantage  would  have  suggested  some  mode  by  which  to 
acquire  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  language  for  common  purposes ; 
and  that  mere  curiosity  in  the  minds  of  the  Chinese  would  excite 
them  to  know  something  of  those  who  came  so  far  to  obtain  their 
productions,  and  knowing  them,  to  adopt  their  improvements.  Every- 
where else  it  is  expected  that  time  will  be  devoted  to  the  acquisition 
of  the  language  of  the  country  by  strangers;  and  no  one  thinks  of 
going  to  France,  Germany,  or  India  to  reside,  and  intending  to 
speak  a  foreign  dialect  while  there.  But  here,  the  case  is  exactly 
ths  reverse.  Foreigners  have  for  ages  come  to  China  from  different 
lands  for  trade,  and  still  all  communication  is  carried  on  in  a  foreign 
tongue.  Hundreds  of  Chinese  now  acquire  enough  of  the  jargon 
spoken  to  do  business,  while  hardly  a  foreigner  ever  devotes  an  hour 
to  learn  the  language  of  the  Chinese.  The  effect  of  an  intercourse 
so  circumscribed  can  never  be  otherwise  than  to  keep  the  two  parties 
totally  separated  from  each  other  in  all  those  offices  of  kindness, 
sympathy,  regard,  and  friendship,  which  result  from  a  knowledge  of 
each  other's  feelings  and  wants.  Coldness  and  distrust  will  be  en- 
tertained, and  selfishness  will  be  the  primum  mobile  of  action,  soft- 
ened down  a  little  by  that  politeness  which  is  almost  necessary  in 
any  society,  however  formal  and  heartless  it  may  be.  That  much  of 
the  indifference  and  suspicion  of  the  Chinese  exhibited  towards  for- 
eigners, and  still  more  of  our  ignorance  of  their  designs,  ideas,  and 
springs  of  action  in  regard  to  us,  are  owing  to  our  general  inability 
to  converse  with  them  in  their  own  tongue,  no  one  who  has  examined 
the  state  of  the  case  can  for  a  moment  doubt.  All  the  ideas  enter- 
tained by  the  great  mass  of  ,the  people  about  foreigners,  and  the 
countries  from  whence  they  come,  are  derived  from  native  authors ; 
and  they  are  a  fit  subject  upon  which  all  visionary  fancies  can 
base  their  tales  of  terror  and  wonder.     That  the  time  for  the  removal 


430  Jargon  spoken  at  Canton.  Jan. 

of  the  erroneous  conceptions  now  held  by  this  people  will  soon  come, 
we  ardently  hope;  and  we  are  assured  from  the  movements  now 
making  in  Christian  lands  that  accurate  accounts  of  western  coun- 
tries will  speedily  be  accessible  to  all  classes  of  Chinese. 

There  must  be,  however,  some  other  reasons  than  the  inefficient 
laws  of  this  government,  for  the  almost  universal  fact  that  foreigners 
have  for  so  long  a  time  entirely  neglected  the  study  of  this  language. 
And  there  are  reasons,  which  though  few,  are  strong  ones.  The 
entire  absence,  or  nearly  so,  of  all  elementary  books  has  been  one  of 
the  most  prominent;  and  the  fact  that  there  were  no  grammars,  nor 
vocabularies  of  things  in  common  use,  has  operated  as  an  initial  dis- 
couragement, and  prevented  many  from  making  the  attempt  to  learn 
the  language.  It  was  thought  hard  enough  to  learn,  without  being 
obliged  to  make  books  at  the  same  time.  The  difficulty  of  retaining 
in  the  memory  the  shape  of  the  characters  has  been  a  serious  objec- 
tion with  some,  though  we  think  that  this  obstacle  has  been  overrat- 
ed. At  first  thought,  it  appears  an  almost  impossible  thing  to  re- 
member so  many  unmeaning  marks,  but  the  principles  of  associ- 
ation, together  with  the  mode  of  combining  the  characters,  greatly 
aid  and  diminish  the  labor.  The  practical  effisct  of  the  law  denounc- 
ing as  traitors  all  those  natives  who  dare  to  teach  the  language  of  the 
*  central  flowery  nation  *  to  outside  barbarians,  is  to  interrupt  the 
constant  course  of  study  whenever  the  teacher  thinks  he  is  in  danger. 
These  reasons,  combined  with  the  tax  the  study  makes  upon  the 
time  of  those  who  come  to  these  shores  only  as  sojourners,  and  who 
intend  to  remain  *in  exile*  no  longer  than  is  absolutely  necessary, 
prove  impediments  of  so  serious  a  nature  that  few  undertake  to  re- 
move them.  And  as  if  these  obstacles  were  not  enough,  the  foreigner 
on  landing  hears  a  dialect  spoken,  which  with  an  entire  disregard  of 
all  rules  of  orthography  and  syntax,  he  can  soon  ^  pick  up,*  which  is 
sufficiently  extensive  for  commercial  intercourse  with  the  Chinese. 
With  this  jargon  he  soon  becomes  well  acquainted,  and  in  a  short 
time  looks  upon  the  acquisition  of  the  language  as  a  useless  as  well 
almost  impracticable  undertaking.  Indeed,  of  so  long  standing  is  the 
gibberish  spoken  here,  that  few  ever  think  of  paying  any  attention 
to  the  Chinese*  Considering  all  these  things,  it  cannot  be  a  matter 
of  much  wonder  that  so  little  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  subject, 
or  that  few  of  those  who  reside  far  years  in  China  ever  acquire  so 
much  knowledge  of  it  as  to  be  able  to  converse  with  a  native  in  his 
own  tongue.  Most  of  tliose  who  have  learned  it  belonged  to  the 
East  India  company's  factory,  which  generously  granted  annual 
sum&(  as  encouragement  to  all  those  desirous  of  acquiring  it.  Yet 
we  indulge  the  hope  that  scholars  in  this  study  will  increase;  and 
that  as  they  increase,  elementary  books  will  be  prepared  to  smooth 
the  way,  and  induce  others  to  commence.  Intercourse  will  then  be 
put  upon  a  new  footing,  and  as  the  Chinese  become  better  acqiminied 
with  foreigners,  they  will  esteem  them  more,  and  be  more  likely  to 
regard  proposed  alterations  in  education  and  the  arts  with  kindness 
and  attention. 


1836.  Jargon  spoken  at  Canton.  4«ll 

Such  then  being  the  case  that  no  foreigner  would  learn  their  Ian* 
guage,  the  Chinese  have  been  in  a  manner  compelled  to  learn  enough 
of  that  one  which  would  enable  them  to  converse  with  the  greatest 
number  of  customers.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  case  in  former 
times,  the  English  is  now  almost  the  only  language  learned  by  the 
Chinese  in  Canton.  The  Portuguese  spoken  at  Macao  cannot  be 
called  an  exception  to  this  statement,  for  there  the  Chinese  learn  it 
as  they  grow  up,  and  those  born  in  that  place  can  converse  nearly 
as  well  in  one  as  in  the  other.  The  character  of  the  dialect  spoken 
there,  moreover,  among  servants  and  shop-men,  is  that  of  a  medley 
of  Portuguese  and  Chinese ;  and  the  idioms  and  pronunciations  of 
it  are  so  corrupted  from  pure  Portuguese,  that  those  speaking  it  are 
nearly  unintelligible  to  one  newly  arrived  from  Lisbon.  In  all  its 
characteristics,  it  is  the  counterpart  of  the  '  lingo  *  spoken  at  Can- 
ton ;  where,  as  well  as  at  Whampoa  and  Lintin,  English  is  the  only 
medium  of  conversation  between  foreigners  and  Chinese.  We  must, 
however,  make  one  exception  to  this  assertion ;  for  some,  a  very 
few  of  the  Chinese,  can  converse  to  some  extent  in  Malay  and  Ben- 
galee. And  here  we  may  observe  that  if  there  are  opposing  obstacles 
ill  the  way  of  foreigners  learning  the  Chinese,  there  are  one  or  two 
strong  inducements  for  a  native  to  be  able  to  speak  English.  By 
fur  the  greater  part  of  those  with  whom  he  has  intercourse  are  way- 
farers, supercargoes,  and  seamen  of  various  grades,  who  of  course 
have  no  idea  of  learning  the  language,  and  from  whom  the  mere  pro-* 
po»al  would  provoke  a  smile  of  wonder,  if  not  of  contempt.  This 
ad'^aiitage  would  be  sufficiently  great  to  induce  the  Chinese  to  attend 
to  the  btudy,  even  if  it  were  the  practice  for  those  residing  here  to 
learn  Chinese.  These  constitute  the  most  numerous  class  of  cus- 
tomers to  the  shopmen;  and  interest,  that  master  p0S6ion  in  the 
heart  of  a  Chinese,  induces  them  to  qualify  themselves  for  trading 
with  foreigners.  Another  advantage  to  the  native  is  that  he  has  a 
dialect  at  command  which  is  not  underBtood  by  his  customer,  an 
advantage  of  no  small  importance  in  much  of  the  petty  bargaining 
carried  on  in  Canton,  It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  the 
Chinese  are  on  the  other  hand  able  to  understand  foreigners  when 
speaking  to  each  other  in  good  English:  for  that  is  nearly  as  unin- 
telligible to  them,  as  Chinese  is  to  the  foreigner. 

English  then  being  the  common  language  in  use  between  natives 
and  foreigners,  it  may  be  worth  while  to  consider  the  mode  in  which 
the  former  acquire  it,  and  Tiow  they  make  out  to  speak  an  idiom 
so  diverse  from  their  own.  There  are  no  schools,  nor  anything 
worthy  of  that  name,  among  the  Chinese  for  the  acquisition  of  En- 
glish. Persons  who  go  by  the  name  of  '  schoolmasters*  are,  how- 
ever, employed  to  instruct  beginners  in  the  shops  and  hongs.  But 
tin;  scholars  escape  from  their  tutelage  as  soon  as  they  have  acquired 
sufficient  English  to  coinmunicate  the  common  ideas,  as  the  prices 
of  goods,  names  of  furniture,  d^c.  The  number  of  these  schoolmas- 
ters is  not  great;  one  of  them  was  at  school  at  Cornwall  in  Ame- 
rica two  years,  and  speaks  as  correct  English  ai$  any  Chinese  in 


\ 


432  Jargon  spoken  at  Canton,  Jan. 

Canton.  Instruction  by  such  persons  is,  however,  beyond  the  reach 
of  most,  and  those  who  wish  to  converse  with  foreigners  are  com- 
pelled to  pick  up  the  words  as  they  can  find  opportunity.  This 
tliey  do  by  staying  in  hongs,  shops,  and  other  places  where  foreigners 
resort,  and  are  soon  able  to  express  their  ideas  in  the  jargon  called 
Canton-English,  This  dialect  has  become,  by  long  usage,  estab- 
lished in  its  idioms,  etymology,  and  the  definitions  attached  to  words. 
As<  its  name  indicates.  Canton  is  the  proper  place  for  its  exhibition, 
where  it  is  spoken  in  its  greatest  purity.  At  Whampoa,  the  Chi- 
nese speak  better  English  than  at  Canton,  which  is  owing  to  their 
usually  hearing  idiomatic  English  from  those  on  board  the  ships. 
The  gibberish  in  use  among  the  negroes  in  the  West  Indies,  and 
the  corrupted  French  spoken  at  the  isle  of  France,  resemble  this  jar- 
gon more  than  any  other  dialect  with  which  we  are  acquainted. 

The  peculiarities  of  the  Canton-English  are  few.  Its  idioms  are^ 
generally  speaking,  according  to  those  of  the  Chinese  language, 
tlian  which  nothing  can  be  more  transposed  according  to  our  ideas 
of  placing  words  in  a  sentence.  In  consequence  of  this,  the  meaning 
of  many  expressions  is  obscure,  where  the  pronunciation  of  the 
words  is  nearly  correct.  Moreover,  from  the  monosyllabic  nature  of 
the  Chinese,  and  the  many  vowel  sounds  in  it,  adults  become  nearly 
incapable  of  enunciating  a  word  of  three  or  four  syllables  in  a  proper 
manner,  especially  where  several  consonants  follow  each  other.  The 
result  is  that  the  word  is  much  broken  when  spoken,  and  often  nearly 
unintelligible  to  a  foreigner  unacquainted  with  this  fact.  The  dialect 
which  is  peculiar  to  those  who  are  natives  of  Canton  and  its  vicinity, 
is  destitute  of  the  consonants  b,  i?,  df,  r,  and  st.  To  supply  these  in 
writing  the  sounds  of  English  words,  the  native  uses  p,  t^  h,sz;  and 
in  pronouncing,  comes  as  near  the  sound  he  hears  as  possible.  We 
have  before  us  u  manuscript  book,  in  which  the  English  sounds  of 
things  are  written  in  Chinese  characters,  underneath  the  name  of  the 
article  also  in  Chinese.  Similar  books  are  very  common  among  the 
people  of  Canton,  and  it  is  deemed  one  of  the  first  steps  to  the 
acquisition  of  English,  to  copy  out  one  of  these  manuscripts.  Not 
only  the  names  of  articles  but  idioms,  phrases,  and  rules  of  etymo- 
logy, are  sometimes  found  in  them,  thus  making  a  partial  grammar. 
A  few  examples  from  the  book  now  before  us  will  show  how  correctly 
English  words  can  be  written  in  Chinese.  In  pronunciation,  the 
true  sound  of  course  is  more  nearly  attained.  Those  which  follow 
are  the  numbers  as  far  as  twcntv  ;  the  sounds  of  the  Canton  dialect 
being  the  rule  of  pronunciation :  ^'wun,  too,  te-le,  faw,  fi,  sik-she,  sum- 
wun,  oot,  ni,  teng,  lum-wun,  te-lup,  ta-teng,  faw-teng,  fi-teng,  sik- 
shc-teng,  sum-wun-teng,  oot-teng,  ni-teng,  tune-te.'*  A  few  more 
words  will  still  further  elucidate  this  point. 

chess-men,  chay-she-mun ;  August,  aw-kuh-she ; 

scales,  sze-kay-le-sze ;  earth,  e-loo ; 

stove,  sze-taw ;  west  wind,  wi-sze-wun ; 

January,  che-na-wi-le ;  buffalo,  pe-fu-law,  dec. 


-.ji 


18^6.  Jargon  isppken  at  Canton,  4-33 

There  are  few  monosyllables  ending  with  a  dental  consonant,  that 
are  not  spoken  as  dissyllables;  as  'catchee,'  Uankee,'  ^niakee,* 
*'  sendee,*  &^c.,  although  the  paucity  of  such  words  does  not  giv«  a 
peculiar  character  to  the  conversation. 

Every  individual,  whether  mechanic,  servant,  or  shopman,  is  of 
course  best  acquainted  with  the  names  of  things  in  his  line,  and  can 
pronounce  them  moeit  correctly.  The  number  of  words  peculiar  to 
the  Canton-English,  either  in  the  word  itself,  or  in  the  signification 
attached  to  it,  is  not  great;  perhaps  there  are  fifty.  But  the  pre- 
valence of  the  Chinese  idiom,  and  tiie  confusion  consequent  upon  it 
to  an  English  ear,  together  with  the  bad  pronunciation  of  the  wordp, 
render  this  jargon  one  of  the  most  singular  modes  of  communication 
that  can  anywhere  be  found*  The  mode  in  which  it  is  actually 
spoken,  and  the  phraseology  employed  can  hardly  be  understood  by 
mere  description.  We  will,  therefore,  venture  to  present  our  distant 
readers  with  one  or  t^o  conversations,  such  as  occur  in  daily  inter- 
course. We  may  here  remark,  that  the  chief  object  of  this  article  is 
to  give  those  of  our  readers  who  live  **  outside,'*  an  idea  of  the  manner 
in  which  the  king's  English  is  murdered  in  this  flowery  land.  A  few 
conversations,  written  Sj  one  who  was  much  amused  with  the  oddity 
of  this  representatio'  ."the  confusion  at  Babel,  will  serve  our  pre- 
sent purpose  very  well.  They  include  many  of  the  peculiar  terms  in 
use  here,  and  are  written  so  that  they  can  be  understood  without  a 
glossary.  We  introduce  them  for  the  edification  of  those  who  have 
not  yet  felt  the  soothing  compassion  and  cheering  benevolence  of  the 
son  of  heaven :  for  to  those  on  the  spot,  the  jargon  is  an  evil  that, 
since  ^  it  cannot  be  cured,  must  be  endured,*  and  they  can  have  little 
interest  in  perusing  them.  Our  extracts  stand  thus,  in  the  epistolary 
form : 

"  My  dear ,  Almost  everything  has  been  written  concerning 

the  Chinese  at  Canton  that  could  be  told,  e;xcept  that  I  have  never 
seen  any  account  of  the  jargon  in  use  here.  I  will  not  undertake  to 
describe  it  otherwise  than  by  sending  you  some  specimens  of  conver- 
sations nearly  as  they  occurred.  From  them  you  can  judge  for 
yourself  how  much  such  a  language  prevents  any  extended  and 
social  intercourse.  Having  a  few  books  I  wisshed  to  get  repaired, 
I  sent  for  a  bookbinder.  A  personage,  weighing  full  twelve  Htone, 
and  showing  his  good  keeping  by  a  full  round  face,  made  his  ap- 
pearance, and  introduced  himself  with  a  chin-chin,  saying,  ^  my  sab- 
bee  velly  well,  can  fixee  that  hook  alia  proper.' 

**0n  seeing  them,  he  inquired,  Mtow  fashion  you  wanchee  bindee?' 

*^  ^  My  wanchee  takee  go  way  alia  this  cover,  putee  nother  piece,' 
said  f. 

'*  *  I  savy  ;  you  wantchee  lever,  wantchee  sileek  cofuh  V  he  asked. 

^*^  Alia  .^ame  just  now  have  got;  you  can  do  number  one  proper  1' 
replied  I. 

'^  *•  Can  do,  ca-  -an,'  answered  he,  lengthening  out  the  last  sylla- 
ble with  a  special  emphatic  earnestness.  *  I  can  secure  my  no  got 
alia  same  lever  for  this ;  this  have  Eulop  lev.r.* 

VOL.    IV.      NO.  IX.  55 


\ 


434  Jargon  spoken  at  Canton.  Jan* 

''  *  Ma&kee,'  spose  you  no  got  lever,  putee  sileek,  you  please :  my 
waiitchee  make  finish  one  moon  so,  no  mistake ;  you  can  do,  true  r 
inquired  I. 

*'  *  Can  8ee«  can  savy ;  I  secure  one  moon  half  so  can  bindee  alia 
proper,'  he  replied.  ^  You  can  calUum  one  coolie  sendee  go  my 
shop.* 

^^^Velly  well,*  said  1:  whereupon  he  raised  himself  up  and  moved 
off,  bidding  me  ^good  bye,'  as  he  went. 

'^  A  few  days  after  this,  going  out  into  the  streets  of  the  city,  I  was 
frequently  saluted  by  the  expression  ^  can  do,'  ^  can  do,  lo,'  which  at 
first  1  took  as  an  opprobrious  epithet,  but  have  since  found  that  it  is  a 
corruption  of'  How  do  you  do.'  The  manner  in  which  it  was  said, 
was  however,  any  other  than  courteous.  I  was  often  called  upoQ 
by  beggars,  and  as  I  passed  them  they  would  sing  out,  *  cumshaw, 
taipan:'  thes£  two  expressions  were  perpetually  reiterated  wherever 
I  went.  On  my  return,  I  called  at  one  of  the  shops  frequented  by 
foreigners,  in  which  Canton-English  is  spoken  in  its  greatest  purtVy. 

**  *  Chin-pchin,'  said  a  man  behind  the  counter,  as  I  entered,  *  how 
you  do ;  long  time  my  no  hab  see  you.' 

*'  *  I  can  secure  hab  long  time,'  said  I ;  *  before  time  my  no  have 
come  this  shop.' 

"  *  Hi-yn,  so,  eh  !'  said  he.     *  What  thing  wantchee?' 

*^ '  Oh,  some  litty  chowchow  thing,'  answered  I.  *  You  have  got 
some  ginger  sweetmeat  T 

^*  *  Just  now  no  c^ot,'  he  replied ;  *  I  think  Canton  hab  got  velly 
few  that  sutemeet.' 

^'Upon  this,  I  bid  him  adieu,  and  walked  into  another  shop{  and 
after  saluting  the  shopman,  asked  him  if  he  had  any  news. 

*' '  Velly  few,'  said  he ;  '  you  have  hear  that  gov'nor  hab  catchee 
die  ?  last  day  he  hab  die  !' 

^^  *  Yes,  my  hab  hear;  just  now  which  si  your  partner  have  go? 
Two  time  before  my  come,  no  hab  see  he,'  I  inquired,  *' '  Just 
now  he  go  country  ;  stop  two  day  more  he  come  hack,'  answered  be. 

^•'  ^  Before  time,  1  have  see  one  small  boy  stay  this  shop  ;  he  have 
go  country  t'  said  I. 

^^  ^  He  catchee  chowchow  ;  come  one  hour  so :  you  wantchee  %ea 
he?'  asked  lie, 

** '  Maskee;  you  have  alia  same ;  before  time  my  have  catchee  one 
lacker-ware  box,  that  boy  have  sendee  go  my  house,  no  have  sendee 
one  chop?'  I  inquired. 

*^  *  Sitop  litty  time ;  1  sendee  call-um  he  come,'  said  a  man  sitting 
by  me,  who  was  smoking  a  pipe  very  sedately. 

*' '  Well,  more  soon,  more  better ;  sendee  chop-chop,'  I  told  him. 
^  This  hRve  what  thing?'  said  I,  taking  up  two  or  three  r«id  incense 
sticks,  smoking  under  tlio  tnhle. 

'"  That  hab  joss-tick;  Cliiria  custom  mnkee  chin-ehin  joss,' re- 
plied the  man  behind  the  counter.  A  noise  in  the  street  called  all 
hands  out  of  doors  to  see  what  was  tlie  matter.  They  hoqi\  returned, 
and  he  with  the  pipe  observed, '  that  have  number  one  kweisi  man  >  he 


1836.  Journal  of  Occurrences,  435 

makee  too  muchee  cow-cow;  that  have  counter  very  tronb  pidgeon.' 

'^  *  What  thing  he  do  makee  so  much  bobbery? '  asked  I. 

*"Oh,  hah  he  insi  one  shop,  makee  steal;  any  man  must  waiitchee 
he  go  that  mandarin,'  answered  he. 

'*  ^  So  fashion,  eh ;  *  said  I.  '  What  casion  so  much  a  man,  so 
muchee  uosie,*  I  asked  him,  looking  through  the  door  at  a  noisy  pro- 
cession going  by« 

*''  Some  man  have  catchee  one  wifo;  to->day  have  counter  good 
day,  can  mally  velly  proper.- ' 

'*  By  this  time,  the  boy  came  in,  and  I  procured  the  chop  or  pass- 
port for  the  article  1  had  purchased,  and  returned  home.  There  are 
several  other  terms  used  in  the  jargon,  to  elucidate  which  I  might  send 
you  some  more  conversations,  but  these  two  will  do  for  a  **  muster,*' 
with  the  additional  one  more  which  I  recently  heard.  *'#♦•• 

'^  Enough,  in  all  reason,"  we  think  our  readers  will  say,  ''away 
with  it  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  banish  it  from  use/'  That 
such,  in  a  great  measure,  will  be  the  case  before  long,  we  think  the 
signs  of  the  times  promise^  and  believe  that  the  great  and  rapidly  in- 
creasing intercourse  of  western  nations  with  the  sons  of  Han  will  not 
henceforth  be  exclusively  carried  on  through  such  a  medium. 

As  students  in  the  Chinese  hinguage  increase,  facilities  for  its 
acquisition  will  also  multiply,  tilt  the  means  of  learning  it  will  be  ns 
accessible  as  those  now  enjoyed  in  the  other  Asiatic  tongues.  And 
on  the  other  hand,  as  the  Chinese  become  sensible  of  the  advantages 
to  be  derived  from  a  lietter  knowledge  of  the  English  language,  books 
for  their  use  will  be  prepared,  which  will  tend  still  more  and  more  to 
put  within  the  reach  of  this  people  the  learning  of  the  west.  We 
know  of  but  one  small  book  that  has  ever  been  prepared  for  the  use 
of  Chinese  in  learning  English,  which  is  a  grammar^  of  a  hundred 
pages,  com|nled  by  Dr.  Morrison  for  the  Anglochinese  college  at 
Malacca.  A  work  was  begun  at  Canton  about  a  year  and  a  half  since, 
which  was  intended  to  assist  the  native  in  acquiring  a  knowledge  of 
English,  but  it  still  remains  unfinished.  The  Vocabulary  of  the 
Canton  Dialect  published  by  Dr.  Morrison  in  1828^  is  used  by  the 
Chinese  to  a  very  Tunited  degree  in  learning  English  words. 


Art.  VIII.     Journal  of  Occurrences,      Seizure  of  an  English  of- 
ficer;  Jardine  Steamer;  United  States  sloop  of  war ^  Vincennes; 
eunuch i ;  priests   of  ihe    Taau   sect;    the    Chinese    statesmen^ 
Yuen   Yuen  and  Hengan, 

Oh  the  arrival  of  ships  off  the  mcnith  of  the  river,  which  flows  pnst  this  city  and 
which  foreign  ships  are  allowed  with  native  pilots  on  hoard  to  ascend  as  far  as 
Whampoa,  it  is  customary  for  their  commanders  to  forward  disfmtches  by  native 
fast  boats:    sonietimes  the  captain  himself  or  one  of  his   officers  accompanies 


i 


436  Journal  of  Occurrences,  Jan* 

the  dispatches.  All  this  is  contrary  to  *  old  custom/  though  it  seems  to  have  been 
the  usage,  time  out  of  mind.  The  usage  has  grown  out  of  the  necessity  of  the 
case,  and  will  doubtless  be  continued  so  long  as  the  same  necessity  shall  exist.  It 
not  unfrequently  happens  that  these  fast  boats  are  pursued  and  seused,  sometimes 
by  boats  belonging  to  the  government,  and  at  others  by  piratical  boats, — in 
both  of  which  cases  the  evil  is  nearly  the  same.  In  some  instances,  letters  have 
been  thrown  overboard  and  lost ;  in  others,  officers  have  been  seised.  A  case 
of  the  latter  kind  occurred  early  last  month.  The  English  vessel  Fairy  Clueen,  hav- 
ing arrived  off  the  mouth  of  the  river,  one  of  the  officers  with  the  dispatches 
started  in  a  fast  boat  for  Canton.  Whon  near  Chuenpe,  the  boat  was  pursued 
and  captured,  and  the  officer  made  prisoner;  whether  by  Chinese  officers  or  pirates, 
he  knew  not.  After  he  had  been  some  time  in  the  boat,  one  of  the  men  was  sent 
to  the  Fairy  dueen,  offering  to  release  the  officer  and  give  up  the  letters  for  the 
sum  of  $50u ;  this  man  was  detained  on  board  the  ship.  By  and  bye  another 
came,  and  was  also  detained.  A  third  was  sent,  but  he  would  not  venture  to  go 
on  board.  In  the  mean  time,  the  boat  which  had  taken  the  officer  was  continual- 
ly moving  from  place  to  place,  near  Lintin ;  and  it  was  not  till  after  the  lapse  of 
four  or  five  days,  that  he  was  released  and  the  letters  given  up.  The  boat  seems 
to  have  been  a  ni'^tical  craft,  and  failed  utterly  in  obtaining  money  for  her  job. 
The  case  ex  cite  a  considerable  feeling  at  Canton,  and  called  out  a  large  party  of 
the  residents,  about  fifty  in  number,  with  a  petition,  to  the  city  gates.  The  petition 
w.is  addressed  to  the  governor:  in  his  absence  it  was  received  by  the  fooyuen, 
h's  deputy,  w^ho  censured  alike  both  the  hiring  and  the  capture  of  the  boat;  he 
was  pleased,  however,  to  direct  that  the  officer  and  letters  should  be  immediately 
given  up,  and  the  case  investigated.  Nothing,  however,  so  far  as  we  know,  was 
done  besides  the  issuing  of  the  order,  ^  which  is  on  record  '  as  follows: 

**  Ke  the  fooyuen,  &c.,  to  the  hong  merchants.  On  the  20th  day  of  the  10th 
moon,  of  the  15th  year  of  Taoukwang,  (December  10th,)  the  hong  merchants  re- 
ported that  Mr.  Gibb,  an  English  merchant,  had  presented  a  petition,  stating  that 
a  barbarian  shin,  captain  Holmes,  had  come  to  Canton  to  trade ;  and  having  on 
the  14th  day  oi  the  moon  arrived  at  Macao,  while  waiting  for  the  pilot  to  procure 
a  permit  to  come  up  to  Whampoa,  and  being  apprehensive  that  days  would  he 
lost  by  delay,  and  having  a  variety  of  goods  and  letters  on  board,  the  captain, 
anxious  to  forward  the  latter,  ordered  his  mate  to  hire  a  boat  and  proceed  to 
Canton.  When  he  had  arrived  near  Chuenpe,  without  the  Bogue,  he  was  pur- 
sued by  a  cruiser,  seized  and  put  in  irons;  and  the  letters  detained.  The  men  of 
the  cruiser  offered  to  release  the  officer  on  the  payment  of  a  large  sum  of  money ; 
and  at  length,  being  wearied  and  having  no  resourse,  he  wrote  a  letter  and  direct- 
ed one  of  the  men  to  go  to  the  ship.  The  bearer  of  this  letter  was  detained  by  the 
captain.  In  consequence  of  these  circumstances,  a  petition  was  presented  and  an 
earnest  request  made,  that  the  officer  might  be  released  and  the  letters  given  up 
immediately,  for  which  favor  extreme  gratitude  would  be  felt.  This  coming  be- 
fore me.  the  fooyuen,  I  have  directed  a  strict  investigation  to  be  made.  It  appears 
that  the  captain  of  the  said  shin  acted  improperly  in  not  waiting  for  the  permit, 
and  in  precipitately  directing  his  officer  to  hire  a  boat  to  convey  letters  to  Can- 
ton. It  is  the  duty  of  the  cruisers  to  examine  and  search  (any  beats  they  meet) ; 
and  when  they  saw  a  barbarian  in  a  native  boat  near  Chuenpe,  it  was  tneir  duty 
to  apprehend  him  aild  report  the  case.  But  how  is  it  that  no  report  has  been  sent 
up  ?  If  there  be  any  extortion  of  money,  it  will  be  most  detestable.  It  is  right  to 
examine  and  punish  the  offenders.  Let  the  chefoo  ascertain  what  cruiser  it  was 
that  seized  the  officer  of  the  ship.  Let  the  officer  and  letters  be  immediately 
given  up.  Let  the  hong  merchants  inform  the  captain  of  the  ship  that  he  ought 
not  to  direct  his  officer  clandestinely  to  engage  a  native  boat  to  enter  the  port. 
Let  the  whole  affair  be  managed  and  recorded  according  to  the  facts.  There 
must  be  no  c(»nnivance  or  delay,"  &c.    December,  12th,  183.5. 

The  Jardine  Steamer.  This  vessel  arrived  in  the  Chinese  waters,  on  the  20th  of 
September,  under  canvas  from  Aberdeen,  May  20tb  1835;  a  legitimate  produc- 
tion of  free  trade.  Her  machinery  was  soon  put  together,  and  her  steam  raised. 
A  correspondent  of  the  Canton  Register,  under  the  Hate  of  13th  of  November,  at 
Lintin,  thus  described  one  of  hrr  first  excursions.  "We  all  assembled  on  board 
the  Steamer  Jardine,  alias  'fast  ship  Greig,*  [the  name  of  her  captain,]  and  get- 


1836.  Journal  of  Orrwienres,  437 

ting  under  weigh  went  round  the  different  vessels  lying  in  the  anchornge,  some  of 
whom  clieered  the  little  cmft  on  her  ex[ierinieiitdi  trip  ;  nUe  (hen  started  to 
make  a  tour  of  the  island,  which  she  accomplished  in  little  better  than  an  hour; 
on  her  return  she  made  another  circuh  round  the  shipping,  and  being  again  cheer- 
ed returned  the  compliment  with  a  salute.  It  wasiudeed  a  pleasing  scene;  to  see 
the  velocity  with  which  the  little  vessel  (although  not  at  her  full  power)  ploughed 
the  waters  of  the  deep,  and  the  readiness  with  which  she  answered  her  helm  ;  to 
hear  the  echo  of  the  music  (which  was  kindly  supplied  by  the  commanding  ofti- 
cerof  the  Balcarras,  and  which  continued  to  play  during  the  trip)  reverberating 
from  the  adjacent  hills,  and  made  more  distinct  by  the  still  calm  of  the  evening; 
to  see  the  setting  sun  gilding  the  western  horizon  with  his  last,  expiring  lays  ; 
the  shipping  at  anchor;  and  the  blue  hills  which  nearly  on  all  sides  bounded  the 
view :  the  whole  scene,  being  heightened  by  the  presence  of  the  coHeens,  produced 
a  calm  in  the  mind,  foreign  to  those  engaged  in  the  busy  world ;  indeed,  here  you 
might  have  beheld  in  the  reality  all  that  the  speculative  imagination  of  the  lover 
of  romance  could  picture  to  itself.  Refreshments  were  liberally  provided  by  our 
worthy  host,  and  the  evening  terminated  with  our  usual  amusements." 

No  sooner  was  the  Steamer  in  motion,  than  all  the  paper  slrtillery  of  tlje  pro- 
vince was  leveled  against  her.  Pilots,  tsotang,  chehe^n,  chefoo, — in  a  word,  all 
the  local  civil  and  military  functionaries,  together  with  the  hone;  merchants  and 
linguists,  have  had  it  in  charge  *'  to  expel  1  her  instantly  "  from  the  watera  of  the 
flowerv  land  and  drive  her  back  to  her  native  country.  Moreover,  in  the  great- 
ness of  their  strength  they  have  not  spared  even  the  little  sampans.  On  the  10th 
day  of  the  11th  moon  of  the  15th  year  of  Taoukwang,  (December  29th,)  their 
excellencies,  Ke^  guardian  of  (he  prince,  patrolling  soother  of  Canton,  and  acting 
governor  of  the  two  wide  provinces,  and  Pang,  commissioner  of  the  mari- 
time customs  of  this  port,  made  an  attack  upon  the  little  European  boats,  which 
for  years  have  been  constantly  plying  between  Canton  and  Macao :  hereafter, 
*  boats  with  holds  and  standing  nmsts,  carrying  fiags^  are  never  more  to  be  used  '  This 
decree  was  elicited  by  the  presentation  of  the  following  letter,  which  was  address- 
ed to  Howqua  the  senior  member  of  the  cohong,  and  by  him  communicated 
to  the  governor.  The  letter  was  signed  by  every  foreign  merchant  resident  in  Can- 
Ion,  and  couched  in  the  following  language,  **To  Howqua,  senior  bong  merchant, 
Canton. 

"Sir, — We  the  undersigned  merchants  of  all  nations  residing  at  Canton,  having 
for  years  past  experienced  much  inconvenience  from  the  tardiness  and  uncertainty 
of  our  communication  with  Macao,  where  our  wives  and  children  reside,  as  well 
as  from  the  difficulties  attending  the  conveyance  of  letters  to  and  from  vessels  ar- 
riving and  departing,  have  lately  procui'ed  from.  Europe,  at  a  considerable  ex- 
pense, a  traveling  boat  of  a  modern  construction  propelled  by  steam,  and  capable 
of  moving  against  wind  and  tide.  The  said  boat  naving  arrived  at  Li ntin,  we 
intend  to  order  her  up  without  delay;  and  as  the  officers  stationed  at  the  different 
forts,  never  having  seen  a  traveling  boat  of  this  description,  may  entertain  ern>- 
neous  ideas  regardmg  her,  and  may  attempt  to  impede  her  tmssage  up  the  river, 
which  may  terminate  in  disaster,  tlie  motive  of  our  now  addressing  you  is  to  re- 
quest the  favor  of  your  forwarding  a  true  statement  to  the  government  officers,  in 
order  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  misunderstanding  or  trouble.  Being  all  per- 
sonally known  to  you,  it  is  superfluous  to  assure  you  of  our  peaceable  dispositions, 
and  the  rectitude  of  our  intentions.  Our  boat  is  purely  a  passage  boat,  and  no 
careo  can  ever  be  admitted.  Her  length  is  eighty -five  (eet,  beam  seventeen  feet, 
drail  of  water  six  feet.  [Reduced  to  Chinese  ^et  in  the  Chinese  letter,  being 
seventy  feet  in  length,  fourteen  beam,  five  draft  of  water.]  Neither  is  she  provided 
with  defensive  weapons  of  any  description;  such  is  our  unbounded  confidence 
in  the  protection  of  the  imperial  government.  Any  officer  doubting  our  statement 
can  satisfy  himself  by  personal  inspection.  The  regularity  of  communication  thus 
established  will  leave  no  inducement  to  resort  any  longer  to  Chinese  fast  boats  for 
the  conveyance  of  letters  or  passengers,  which  has  so  frequently  led  to  petitioning 
at  the  city  gate;  removing  at  once  one  of  the  chief  sources  of  trouble  to  the  hong 
merchants,  as  well  as  to  ourselves.  The  boat  is  exfiected  at  Canton  in  seven  days, 
when  we  shall  be  happy  to  see  you,  sir,  or  any  gentlemaii  of  your  honorable  coun- 
try'on  board.    With  compliments  we  fix  our  nwines." 


438  Journal  of  Orcwrences,  Jaw, 

The  passage  boats  plying  between  Canton  and  Macao  continue  to  run  as  for- 
merly, and  no  "  tliundering  fire  from  the  great  guns  ot'tiie  forts*'  has  been  opened 
on  them.  The  proprietors  of  the  Steamer,  however,  have  not  yet  deemed  it  ad- 
visable to  bring  her  to  Canton.  One  of  her  movements  up  the  river  is  thus  des- 
cribed by  an  eye-witness,  whose  communication  appeared  in  the  Register  of  the 
5th  instant. 

"  At  half  past  seven  on  the  1st  of  January,  the  steamer  Jardine,  with  a  few  gen- 
tlemen on  board,  left  Lintin,  and  precisely  in  three  hours  arrived  off  Chuenpe 
when  a  heavy  firing  from  every  fort  on  both  sides  of  the  Bogue  took  place,  though 
it  is  supposed  few  if  any  of  the  guns  were  shotted  ;  those  fired  from  the  nearest  fcui, 
Chuenpe,  were  certainly  not  so.  The  boat  backed  out  of  the  line  of  the  Chuenpe 
guns,  when  three  of  the  passengers^  one  acting  as  interpreter,  stepped  into  the 
small  row-boat  of  the  Steamer  with  four  Lascara  and  pulled  on  shore  towards  tiie 
fort  and  towards  a  large  turn-out  of  their  boats  and  junks.  This  jolly-boat  was 
cau^ousiy  approached  by  a  soldier  row-boat,  with  perhaps  forty  men.  Oars  were 
tossed  up  and  the  headman  asked  to  come  into  the  jolly-boat:  he  did  so,  and  a  card 
a  duplicate  of  the  one  given  the  previous  night  at  Ltntin,  was  shown  to  him;  on  pe- 
rusal he  told  the  interpreter  that  the  fooyuen's  orders  to  stop  the  passage  of  the  boat 
were  peremptory.  He  was  told  that  if  the  commanding  officer  at  the  fort  or  of  the 
fleet,  allowed  us  an  audience  and  confirmed  this  the  boat  would  go  away;  he  asked 
us  to  follow  his  boat  and  he  would  lead  us  to  the  admiral;  we  did  so,  and  gave  him 
the  card,  which  reading  attentively  he  informed  us  his  orders  were  imperative  not 
to  admit  the  boat.  We  asked  him  to  send  up  to  the  fooyuen  for  orders  that  the  boat 
might  be  examined  there  instead  of  at  Whampoa,  and  if  so,  the  boat  should  wait ; 
this,  he  said,  was  contrary  to  his  orders. — We  asked  him  to  come  on  board  the 
Steamer,  this  he  frankly  agreed  to,  and  with  above  one  hundred  attendants,  two 
of  some  rank,  he  instantly  came.  The  curiosity  of  all  was  unbounded,  the  engine 
could  not  be  approached  for  masses  of  Chinese,  but  on  a  word  from  an  officer  Uiey 
all  went  to  their  boats.  At  his  own  request  the  admiral — for  such  is  his  rank — was 
towed  by  the  Steamer  to  and  fro  up  and  down  the  Bogue,  in  presence  of  thousands 
at  all  paces  except  her  fastest  pace.  The  admiral  and  his  officers  after  this  came 
on  board;  meanwhile  an  intelligent  Chinese  officer  had  measured  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  Steamer,  looked  for  arms  and  cargo,  and  declared  there 
were  none. 

"  The  admiral,  after  being  towed,  came  on  board,  went  below  and  satisfied 
himselfof  the  want  of  arms,  had  the  crew  mustered  forwards  and  passengers  aft 
and  counted  them;  he  partook  with  a  great  deal  of  zest  of  several  glasses  of  sherry 
with  some  biscuit  and  some  snuff;  his  determination  to  express  friendly  intentions 
was  marked  ;  he  volunteered  to  say — *  his  own  desire  was  that  the  boat,  which  was 
strictly  a  passage  boat  without  arms  or  cars;©,  should  pass  up ;  but  that  his  orders 
were  express.'  As  soon  as  the  Chinese  took  to  their  boats,  the  Steamer  departed 
to  Lintin  and  Macao,  the  passpno;ers  by  her  first  trip  got  into  Rnglish  sailing  boats 
and  proceeded  to  Canton.  On  Monday  next,  the  Steamer  will  again  be  at 
Chuenpe  and  a  similar  arrangement  Inke  place. 

"A  party  passing  the  Bogue  at  night  found  the  forts  still  firing,  the  war-junks 
exchanging  signals  and  rockets,  in  short"  nincli  ado  af»ont  nothing." 

"The  result  of  the  trial  to  establish  steam-passage  to  x\racao,  though  consequential 
to  foreigners  in  this  land  of  oppression,  its  success  or  nonsuccess  to  the  fooyuen  must 
be  a  very  minor  interest;  therefore  arrays  of  boats,  men,  and  ships,  displays  of  6ve 
well-found  batteries  firing  for  honrs  to  destroy  or  intiinidiite  a  craft  !7  feet  by  80, 
with  a  crew  of  thirteen  m  n.  places  thefofjyiien  in  a  situation  absolutely  farcical, 
the  more  so  that  the  expenditure  of  five  tons  of  coals  can  at  any  time  put  him  to  this 
show  of  Chinese  bravado.     2d  January,  183<i 

The  United  States  sloop  of  tear  Vimcnnes.  The  following  edict  affords  an  ad- 
mirable spe'*inip:-  both  of  Cii'ru^se  diplomacy  and  of  their  national  hospitality. 
In  all  their  olS'tial  r^ispntcJirs  not  iho  least  error  is  evrr  allowed;  and  towards  all 
those  who  ronn*  from  wUw  lii<"y  nKvavss!i:i\v  nnl)onndod  kindness.  So  the  Chinese 
declare;  and  ^o  many  foreieners  holif^ve.  For  many  years,  the  intercouse  l)e- 
tween  the  Chinese  and  the  United  Slates  has  been  "  inntually  bnnoficlal  and  sa- 
tisfactory:" i.  e.  there  never  has  been  any  intercourse  between  the  governments 
of  the  two  countries;  and  since  17S4,  Americans  resident  in  Canton  have  always 


440  Journal  of  Occurrences, 

Priests  of  the  Taau  sect.  Extract  from  the  Peking  gazette  of  the  17th  day,  7th 
moon,  uf  the  i5th  year  of  Taoiikwang :  September  Ulh,  Id^. 

*'  The  commander-in-chief  of  the  infantry  in  the  capital,  has  presented  a  me- 
morial to  the  emperor  requesting  the  imperial  will  respecting  persons  delivered 
over  for  trial :  and  looking  up,  he  begs  that  a  holy  glance  may  be  bestowed  on 
the  case.  The  captain  of  the  troops  stationed  at  Poyang,  having  taken  on  suspi- 
cion a  taousze,  (a  priest  of  the  Taou  sect,)  uaraed  Sun  Punchin,  brought  him  with 
certain  books,  and  delivered  them  to  my  care.  Examining,  I  found  two  prohibit- 
ed books  among  tliem ;  namely,  Wftnfdkweitsung,  and  Shintaou|)eche;  and  also 
some  charms.  VVhen  I  inquired  where  he  obtained  all  these,  he  said,  'they  be- 
long to  Wang  Yungkwei  a  taousze  who  accom{)anied  him  to  Peking.*  Immedi^ 
ately  I  sent  a  warrant  and  brought  the  said  taousze,  who,  when  put  on  trial  de- 
clared, "  he  was  a  native  of  Hanyang  foo  in  the  province  of  Hoopih,  and  entered 
the  priesthood  in  the  temple  Yuhhwang  at  Te^ntsin.  In  the  6th  moon  of  the  cur- 
rent year.  Sun  Punchin  came  and  took  up  his  residence  in  the  same  temple, 
where  I  became  acquainted  with  those  books  and  charms  which  are  truly  his  pro- 
perty. From  Tetintsin  I  came  to  Peking,  and  went  with  permission  to  reside  in 
the  monastery  of  the  White  Clouds;  Sun  Punchin  did  not  accompany  me;  and 
I  bee  he  may  be  called  and  examined,  then  the  truth  of  the  case  will  be  known.*' 

''Sun  Punching,  in  his  evidence  declared,  "  I  am  a  native  of  Tsingchow  foo 
in  the  province  of  Shantung,  and  entered  the  priesthood  in  the  temple  of  Ling- 
kwan  in  Tsenan  foo,  and  have  since  been  begging  from  place  to  place.  In  the 
4th  moon  of  this  year,  I  prayed  for  rain  in  my  native  village,  the  people  having 
promised  to  allow  me  to  reside  in  their  temple  and  to  reward  me  with  a  small 
piece  of  land.  My  prayers  proving  ineffectual,  the  people  drove  me  from  the 
temple;  I  afterwards  engaged  in  telling  fortunes,  traveling  towards  Peking. 
Having  reached  the  district  of  Fowching  in  the  department  of  HokeSn,  I  took 
lodgings  in  the  temple  of  Yuhhwang:  while  there,  an  individual,  whose  surname 
was  Cnaou,  requested  me  to  tell  his  fortune,  which  I  did,  and  he  gave  me  in 
return  a  parcel  of  medicine.  In  the  6th  moon  of  the  year,  I  reached  TcPn- 
tsin,  where  I  lived  in  the  temple  Yuhhwang,  and  went  daily  into  the  street  to 
calculate  fortunes.  I  used  yellow  paper,  and  drew  pictures  of  the  divine  master  to 
expell  evil  spirits:  these  I  sold  in  the  streets.  At  that  time,  Wang  Yungkwei,  the 
taousze,  wished  me  to  go  with  him  to  Peking.  We  proceeded  together  as  far  as 
Tungchow;  there  we  separated,  and  I  came  here  alone,  bringing  with  roe  some 

frinted  books,  for  calculating  fortunes,  and  also  the  medicine.  As  for  the  charms, 
heard  Wang  Yungkwei  say  they  belonged  to  a  taousze,  the  person  who  gave 
them  to  me." 

•'On  inquiry,  I  find  that  the  people  of  his  native  village  did  engage  Sun  Pun- 
ching to  pray  for  rain,  and  that  he  has  also  presumed  to  bring  prohibited  booki* 
and  seditious  charms  to  the  capital.  He  has  confessed  that  the  books  are  his,  but 
declared  that  tlie  charms  were  not.  This  is  evidently  false,  and  there  is  reason 
to  fear  he  is  plotting  mischief.  As  for  the  other  taousze,  who  came  begging  to 
Peking,  there  is  also  rea«on  to  fear  that  he  has  not  told  the  truth.  It  was  my  duty, 
therefore,  to  examine  them  both  thoroughly,  and  also  to  request  the  imperial  will 
for  their  being  delivered  over,  with  the  books  and  charms,  to  the  Board  of  Pun- 
ishitients  for  tiial.    All  this  is  requested.    The  same  is  granted,  and  recorded.'* 

Yuen  yucn.  His  majesty  has  sent  down  his  will,  directing  that  this  bis  faithful 
servant — now  near  three-score  years  and  ten — he  admitted  to  an  audience 
without  attf*ndants  from  the  Board  of  War:  "  this  is  done  to  show  the  emperor's 
tender  regard  for  his  aged  minister.**  See  the  gazette  for  October  J4th.  Not  long 
ago.  we  saw  a  memorial  from  Yuen  Yuen ;  he  was  then  acting  as  governor  in  one 
of  the  western  provinces  of  the  empire,  although  he  had  some  time  before  been 
appointed  one  ot  his  majesty's  chief  ministers  of  state.  The  audience  noticed 
above,  we  presume,  was  granted  immediately  after  his  return  from  his  guberna- 
torial duties. 

Hengan,  it  appears  by  an  extract  from  the  gazette  for  the  ]9th  of  October,  is 
again  rising  into  notice.  The  emperor  having  gone  and  examined  the  new  tombs 
recently  constructed  for  his  deceased  consorts,  was  pleased  to  improve  the  occa- 
sion to  confer  special  favors  on  certain  individuals  at  court,  and  among  them  was 
that  of'*  secondary  guardian  of  the  crown  prince  **  on  Hengftu. 


THi: 


CHINESE   REP08IT0RT. 


Vol.  IV.— Februaky,  1836.  — No.  10. 


Art.  I.  Treaty  with  the  Chinese^  a  great  desideratum;  probability 
of  forming  one^  with  remarks  concerning  the  measures  by  which  the 
object  may  be  gained.     From  a  Correspondent. 

The  recent  efforts  to  open  a  free  trade  with  the  northeast  coast  of 
China  are  attracting  considerahle  notice,  and  producing  a  growing  in- 
terest; although  by  some  persons  they  are  discountenanced,  by  others 
regarded  as  ruinous,  while  by  a  few  they  are  considered  as  directly 
tending  to  open  a  free  intercourse  with  the  people  of  this  country. 
Notwithstanding  this  diversity  of  opinions,  the  commercial  world  can- 
not but  feel  an  interest  in  such  a  prospect  of  the  extension  of  trade 
and  the  establishment  of  friendly  relations  with  the  greatest  nation 
on  the  globe.  As  early  as  1560,  the  Portuguese  carried  on  an  ex- 
tensive commerce  at  Ningpo,  Chusan,  and  Tseuenchow,  from  which, 
however,  they  were  soon  driven,  while  the  Dutch  were  content 
with  an  establishment  on  Formosa,  which  they  also  soon  lost.  The 
supercargoes  of  the  English  East  India  company,  after  encountering 
many  difficulties,  were  finally  allowed  to  repair  to  Canton,  Amoy, 
Ningpo,  and  Chusan  ;  but  the  many  obstacles  which  were  thrown 
in  their  way  at  the  latter  places,  and  the  generous  offers  of  the  local 
government  at  Canton,  that  they  should  enjoy  great  privileges  here  if 
they  would  abandon  the  other  ports,  induced  them  to  confine  them- 
selves to  this  provincial  city ;  however,  they  soon  found  the  same 
hinderances  to  trade  here  which  they  had  met  elsewhere.  They  now 
regretted  their  having  relinquished  the  northern  ports,  and  dispatched 
Mr.  Flint,  who  was  acquainted  with  the  Chinese  language,  to  Ningpo 
and  Tee ntsin  to  request  an  extension  of  commerce.  He  received 
many  fa^r  promises  ;  but  on  his  return  to  Canton,  he  was  seized 
by  the  Chinese  and  thrown  into  prison,  and  commerce  remained 
restricted  us  before. 

VOL.  IV.    NO.    X.  56. 


442  Treaty  with  the  Chinese.  Feb. 

It  would  Ii:ive  been  natural  to  expect  that  as  trade  increased,  it 
would  open  new  channels  and  find  new  facilities.  The  reverse  of  this 
has  here  taken  place.  British  spirit  of  enterprise,  which  in  all  other 
parts  of  the  globe  has  pressed  onward  with  vigor,  has  here  been 
cramped.  During  a  period  of  more  than  seventy  years  no  efforts 
were  made  to  gain  new  privileges  and  channels  for  our  trade,  and  we 
came  at  length  to  believe  that  there  were  no  other  accessible  ports 
in  China  besides  that  at  Canton. 

When  free  British  merchants,  under  the  name  of  foreign  consuls, 
were  allowed  to  reside  at  Canton,  they  could  but  ill  brook  the  re* 
strictions  which  shut  them  out  from  all  the  northern  ports.  In  1823, 
one  of  theiie  gentlemen  made  a  voyage  along  the  eastern  coast  of  Can- 
ton, and  visited  several  of  the  ports  in  the  province  of  Fuhkeen. 
This  enterprise  was  followed  by  others,  and  great  profits  were  realized. 
Soon  a  large**  number  of  ships,  freighted  with  opium,  appeared 
on  the  coast;  but  the  local  officers,  fearful  of  an  invasion,  seized, 
beat  and  imprisoned  those  who  ventured  to  trade  with  foreigners,  and 
the  profits  began  to  decrease.  In  the  mean  time  the  trade,  which  had 
V'Cti  connnenced  at  Lintin,  grew  to  an  enormous  extent,  and  is  still 
flourishing,  imperial  edicts  notwithstanding. 

In  1S32,  the  Lord  Amherst  was  sent  northward  to  visit  the  princi- 
pal ports  of  China,  Corea,  Japan,  and  the  Lewchew  islands.  Before 
her  return,  three  other  vessels  were  dispatched  for  the  coast;  and  in 
October  of  the  same  year,  the  adventurous  voyage  of  the  Sylph  was 
undertaken.  From  that  time  to  the  present  the  trade  has  been  pro- 
secuted with  vigor,  though  confined  chiefly  to  a  single  article,  which, 
for  the  welfare  of  mankind,  one  could  wish  had  never  been  cultivated 
in  India  or  imported  into  China.  This  trade  is  carried  on  in  defiance 
of  the  regulations  of  the  imperial  government.  The  people  will  trade 
even  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives  and  property.  They  have  oflfered  to 
furnish  cargoes  of  teas  for  the  home  market  ;  they  have  repeatedly 
expressed  their  regret  that  all  foreign  commerce  should  be  restricted 
to  Canton ;  and  have  always  shown  themselves  to  be  the  staunch 
supporters  of  free  trade  and  friendly  intercourse. 

But  it  is  not  from  illegal  trade  that  we  expect  real  benefit  to  accrue  to 
British  commerce.  Such  can  be  carried  on  only  upon  a  comparatively 
limited  scale.  The  great  desideratum  is  to  establish  and  secure  our 
commercial  relations  by  a  regular  treaty,  which  shall  be  strictly  bind- 
ing on  both  parties,  based  on  the  grand  principle  of  mutual  advantage. 
We  will  now  endeavor  to  examine  candidly  the  probability  of  forming 
such  an  arrangement,  and  point  out  those  measures  by  which  we  may 
attain  our  object,  hoping  they  may  receive  the  approbation  of  the 
public  of  Great  Britain.  Our  remarks  are  based  on  actual  observation 
and  personal  acquaintance  with  the  Chinese  character  and  government, 
and  are  the  results  of  careful  reflection. 

The  constitution  of  China  differs  from  that  of  every  other  country. 
The  monarch,  as  heaven^s  son,  is  hcaven^s  vicegerent,  the  sole  and 
absolute  ruler  of  the  whole  earth.  His  immediate  subjects  constitute 
the  celestial  empire,  all  others  are  barbarians,  whom  his   clemency 


1836.  Treaty  with  the   Chinese.  443 

cherishes  or  his  just  iiidigiintion  repeU.  Princes  reign  under  his 
sanction,  and  are  in  dut^  hound  to  pay  Imn  homage.  Such  is  the 
creed  of  the  cabinet  at  Peking ;  somewhat  different,  however,  are  the 
sentiments  which  influence  its  decrees.  Though  firm  in  the  beUef  of 
the  incomparable  greatness  of  the  celestial  empire^  and  of  the  supe- 
riority of  its  inhabitants  both  in  civilization  and  understanding,  never- 
theless, great  officers  of  state  aver  that  barbarians  are  fierce  andcraftjr 
and  therefore  somewhat  dangerous.  Blendiujir  the  term  barbarian 
with  that  of  foreif^ner,  and  deriving  their  ideas  of  the  rest  of  the  world 
from  whatihey  see  of  their  neighbors,  they  apply  the  same  opprobrious 
epithet  to  all  foreigners  indisicriminately.  It  would  be  degrading  to  the 
majesty  of  the  celestial  empire  to  stoop  so  low  as  to  consider  any 
nation  civilized,  which  has  not  experienced  the  transforming  influence 
of  China,  or  to  condescend  to  enter  into  a  treaty  with  barbarians  on 
terms  of  equality.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  no  foreign  envoy  can 
find  favor  before  the  Chinese  monarch,  or  derive  any  substantial  benefit 
from  negotiations,  while  looked  upon  in  such  a  degrading  light.  If  he 
hesitate  to  subi»cril>e  to  the  humiliation  oftlie  government  from  which 
he  is  sent,  he  is  dismissed  with  anger  ;  if  he  be  mean  enough  to  stoop 
and  do  homage,  he  is  viewed  as  the  representative  of  a  humble  vassal, 
and  his  nation  registered  in  the  imperial  statistics  as  a  tributary 
state. 

Tiie  early  embassies  of  the  Portusruese  during  the  Ming  dynasty, 
and  their  subsequent  envoys  to  the  Tartar  monarchs,  all  shared  this 
fate.  Though  the  most  able  Jesuits  advocated  their  cause  at  the  throne, 
they  could  not  obtain  a  ratification  of  their  right  to  Macao.  The 
pope  sent  two  embassadors  to  the  foot  of  the  dragon-throne,  and 
found,  but  too  late,  that  the  emperor  of  China  disputed  with  him  the 
supremacy  of  the  earth.  In  the  reign  of  Shunche,  about  1650,  the 
Dutch  sent  their  first  embassador,  who  traded  at  Peking,  and  submit- 
ting to  every  indignity,  in  order  to  conciliate  the  Chinef<e,  was  treated 
with  scorn.  A  repetition  of  the  act  of  homage,  met  with  the  same  re- 
sult. They  were  restricted  to  a  few  commercial  privileges,  which  they 
originally  obtained  by  force,  and  subsequently  preserved  by  briber*. 
Their  einbassador  near  the  close  of  the  last  century,  yielded  to  the 
most  humiliating  demands,  and  was  sent  away  in  disgrace,  although 
he  enjoyed  many  friendly  professions.  The  ill  success  of  our  own 
diplomatic  missions  is  well  known.  Our  first  embassador  was  treated 
politely  because  he  did  not  degrade  himself  by  making  prostrations ; 
however,  he  gained  no  advantages.  Our  second  representative  w^as 
dismissed  in  high  dudgeon  to  atone  for  his  stubbornness.  Russian 
embassadors,  their  treaty  notwithstanding,  have  been  tortured  by 
petty  annoyances,  and  sent  back  with  scorn.  Their  residents  at 
Peking  aro  viewed  as  hostages,  and  are  watched  with  a  vigilant  eye. 
The  periodical  envoys  of  the  (Joreans,  Siamese,  ^i&c.,  are  mere  royal 
monopolists,  and  are  treated  with  indescribable  contempt. 

Such  is  the  manner  in  which  the  representatives  of  sovereign  states 
and  empires  are  received  by  the  court  at  Peking.  We  have  still* to 
learn  how  we  ought   to  treat  a  haughty,  ^enii-civilized,  despotic  go- 


444  Treaty  with  the  Chinese.  Feb. 

vernmeiit,  in  order  to  remove  those  obstacles  wliich  will  always  be 
thrown  ill  our  way,  when  we  adopt  the  rules  which  are  in  use  among 
Christian  states.  With  regard  to  China,  the  more  we  have  shown 
a  wish  to  conciliate,  the  more  certainly  have  we  been  treated  with 
contempt.  All  foreign  nations  who  have  had  intercourse  with  the 
celestial  empire  have  labored  under  the  same  infatuation,  and  we 
have  at  least  the  consolation  to  know  that  we  are  not  the  only  dupes. 

The  Chinese  government  pretends  to  view  commerce  as  of  very 
little  importance.  In  its  opinion,  agriculture  alone  produces  capi- 
tal and  maintains  the  state.  A  merchant  may  enrich  himself,  but 
he  does  so  at  the  expense  of  others  and  to  the  injury  of  the  public 
weal.  The  laws  regulating  the  commerce  of  the  nation  are  very 
imperfect.  Much  of  the  commerce  is  in  the  hands  of  licensed  sharpers, 
and  the  duties  are  injudiciously  levied,  so  that  only  a  small  revenue  is 
brought  into  the  imperial  treasury.  National  commerce  being  held 
in  this  low  estimation,  it  is  natural  to  conclude  that  trade  carried  on 
in  a  remote  part  of  the  empire  with  a  few  barbarians  cannot  be 
considered  as  ot  great  importance.  The  imperial  cabinet  has  often 
declared  that  it  is  of  no  value,  and  consequently  has  made  no  laws  to 
regulate  it.  in  vain  do  we  urge  on  the  Chinese  that  it  yields  a  great 
revenue  and  supplies  funds  for  cases  of  emergency,  since  we  cannot 
prove  that  very  large  sums  ever  come  to  the  notice  of  the  monarch,  on 
whose  nod  its  existence  depends.  It  is  imperial  compassion  alone 
that  permits  and  nourishes  the  trade  with  distant  foreigners.  This  is 
the  language  of  the  court  and  highest  functionaries  at  Peking. 

We  have  given  these  details  to  show  how  little  can  be  expected  from 
the  good- will  of  the  government  in  any  negotiations  we  may  design'. 
There  is  one  other  reason  which  makes  the  emperor  desirous  of 
restricting  commercial  intercourse.  Though  always  boasting  of  its  ir- 
resistible power,  the  cabinet  is  fully  aware  of  its  weakness  in  martial 
and  naval  forces.  The  recent  expeditions  along  the  coast  have  proved 
that  the  united  squadrons  of  the  celestial  empire  are  not  able  to  drive 
away  a  single  merchant  ship,  manned  with  a  few  Europeans.  We 
have  seen  something  of  their  boasted  heroes,  and  we  say  not  too 
much  when  we  assert,  that  one  British  regiment  could  drive  the  armies 
of  provinces  before  them.  We  have  seen  companies  of  Chinese  and 
Tartar  troops  in  full  flight  before  a  few  British  tars,  who  had  not  the 
least  intention  of  fighting.  These  things  are  well  known  to  the 
Chinese  government.  The  great  ministers  of  state  are  convinced  that 
the  admittance  of  barbarians  into  ports  near  the  capital,  would  make 
the  empire  tremble  to  its  foundations,  if  they  were  urged  by  petty 
annoyances  to  give  proof  of  their  innate  fierceness.  They  have  there- 
fore safely  lodged  •  them  in  a  corner  of  the  empire.  At  Canton  they 
never  come  in  contact  with  the  imperial  army  or  government,  but  are 
placed  under  the  paternal  control  of  hong  merchants  and  linguists, 
who  have  received  the  strictest  orders  to  tutor  and  instruct  them  in 
order  to  subdue  and  restrain  their  fierceness. 

Many  enlightened  philanthropists  in  Europe  will  coincide  with  the 
Chinese,  and  predict  the    overthrow  of  this  government  if  British 


1830.  Treaty  with  the   Chinese.  445 

subjects  are  nilmittcd  to  the  northern  ports  of  the  empire.  Tliey  will 
bewail  the  disastrous  consequences  of  such  an  event,  and  sincerely 
desire  so  great  a  misfortune  may  never  happen.  *^  Two  centuries  of 
continued  intercourse  at  Canton  have  never  produced  a  rebellion ; 
and  instead  of  demoralizing  the  degenerate  Chinese,  foreigners  have 
introduced  honest  habits  of  dealing  among  native  merchants,  and 
stimulated  the  ingenuity  of  Chinese  artisans.  Why  then  should  the 
good  old  order  of  things  be  now  suddenly  broken  up?"  There  are 
others  who  call  to  mind  the  conquest  of  India,  of  which  the  Chinese 
are  not  ignorant,  and  predict  a  similar  fate  to  the  celestial  empire. 
Such  forebodings  are  truly  ridiculous.  There  never  has  been  shown 
the  least  inclinatioti  to  make  conquests  in  this  quarter  of  the  world, 
and  no  British  minister  of  common  sense  would  venture  on  so 
injudicious  a  plan. 

We  have  now  noticed  the  principal  difficulties  whTch  we  may  ex- 
pect to  meet  iu  forming  a  treaty  with  the  Chinese  government.  There 
are  also  some  circumstances  which  will  doubtless  facilitate  a  friendly 
arrangement,  and  which  consequently  we  ought  not  to  pass  over  in 
silence.  The  people  of  this  country,  in  direct  opposition  to  the  go- 
vernment value  their  own  interests  more  than  they  do  national  preju- 
dices. They  are  a  trafficking  people,  friendly  to  foreigners,  and 
always  fond  of  trade.  Instead  of  willingly  obeying  the  imperial  edicts 
restrictive  of  commerce,  they  devise  a  thousand  ways  to  set  them 
at  naught.  To  get  gain  they  never  hesitate  to  have  recourse  to  bribes, 
stratagems,  or  force,  as  the  case  requires.  By  their  friendly  treatment 
of  strangers  who  have  been  among  them,  they  have  shown  that  they 
are  not  of  a  misanthropic  disposition,  but  on  the  contrary  are  averse 
to  the  antinational  system  of  their  government.  In  the  strongest  terms 
of  approbation  they  have  applauded  the  successful  adventurers  who 
have  recently  visited  various  parts  of  their  coast.  They  are  in  this 
matter  directly  at  variance  with  the  despot  and  his  cabinet.  Hence 
the  difficulty,  and  the  utter  impossibility,  of  enforcing  the  prohibitory 
edicts.  They  may  perhaps  yield  obedience  while  smarting  under  the 
rod,  but  always  when  free  from  its  terrors  they  instantly  break  away 
from  the  restrictive  regulations. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  all  the  officers  of  government  are 
not  influenced  by  hostile  feelings  towards  foreigners.  We  have 
found  men  among  them,  who  either  from  motives  of  self-interest 
or  from  political  reasons  were  in  favor  of  foreign  trade.  It  is  true 
that  as  officers  of  his  despotic  government  they  have  no  will  of  their 
own,  and  are  only  organs  of  a  vast  automaton  whose  moving  power 
is  in  Peking.  Nevertheless  there  are  persons  of  influence  who 
have  declared  it  to  be  their  belief,  that  if  a  commercial  treaty  was 
proposed  in  a  proper  manner  to  his  imperial  majesty,  he  would 
surely  listen  to  reasonable  demands  (not  petitions);  and  they  on  their 
part  would  second  our  negotiations  by  representations  in  favor  of 
foreign  trade  in  their  respective  districts.  They  have  openly  ex- 
pressed their  regret  that  the  commerce  with  foreigners  should  be  con- 
fined to  so  narrow  a  space,  and  labor  under  so  many  restriction.^,  as 


446  Treaty  with  the  Chinese,  Feb. 

at  Canton.  They  liave  done  more  than  tiiiH  ;  they  have  assisted  in 
procuring  purcliasers  for  the  cargoes  of  some  of  the  ships  which  hare 
visited  their  coast :  and  only  when  th^ir  rank  and  eipoluments  were 
put  in  jeopardy  by  showing  too  much  favor  to  barbarians,  have  they 
changed  their  conduct  and  become  silent.  These  are  honorable 
expectations,  differing  in  their  views  of  sound  policy  from  the  mass 
of  unprincipled,  ignorant,  and  bigoted  officers,  who  in  their  chihiish 
hostility  would  prevent  all  intercourse  with  those  who  come  from 
afar.  China,  though  an  extensive  country,  with  a  vast  population  of 
three  hundred  and  sixty  millions,  is  extremely  weak.  The  cabinet 
is  aware  of  this  imbecility,  and  will  sacrifice  every  thing  for  the  sake 
of  tranquillity,  choosing  to  display  its  power  only  in  fulminating  edicts. 
When  these  fail,  they  have  no  resource  but  to  accommodate  matters, 
and  yield  as  little  as  possible. 

Taoukwang,  the  present  emperor  of  China,  is  a  man  of  the  most 
pacific  disposition,  who  instead  of  annihilating  daring  rebels,  begs 
their  leaders  to  submit,  and  wages  bloodless  war  against  them  by 
means  of  gold  and  silver  bullets.  He  has  had  much  to  say  against 
the  extension  of  foreign  trade,  but  if  the  matter  was  once  brought 
home  to  his  own  bosom,  which  has  never  yet  been  done,  and  if  he 
began  to  see  the  affair  in  a  serious  light  and  has  no  alternative  but 
acquiescence  in  our  proposals,  we  are  persuaded  that  he  would  quietly 
yield  to  seeming  necessity. 

From  these  facts  we  may  draw  several  important  conclusions. 
The  first  is  that  we  can  expect  nothing  from  humble  petitions,  and 
that  if  we  wish  to  have  a  treaty  with  China,  it  must  be  dictated  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet,  and  enforced  by  arguments  from  the  cannon's 
mouth.  Against  this  course  it  will  be  urged,  that  as  the  Chinese  go- 
vernment is  averse  to  friendly  negotiations,  it  is  unnecessary  to  insist 
on  such  a  measure,  the  more  so  since  two  attempts  have  already 
failed.  It  will  be  urged  also  that  we  have  no  right  to  interfere  with 
the  laws  of  China,  a  country  to  which  we  are  admitted  by  mere  suffe- 
rance. Intermeddling  with*  its  policy  will  draw  upon  us  the  wrath 
of  Russia  and  France.  Justice  forbids  us  to  cause  bloodshed  for  the 
sake  of  a  few  commercial  advantages.  If  we  resort  to  force,  the 
Chinese  may  imitate  the  example  of  the  Japanese,  and  exclude  all 
foreigners  forever,  or  cut  down  the  tea  shrub  and  put  an  effectual  stop 
to  foreign  commerce.  Recourse  to  force  has  never  had  a  beneficial 
effect.  Ships  of  war  have  always  been  compelled  to  withdraw,  and 
thair  presence  here  has  only  endangered  the  whole  trade.  We  have 
threatened,  and  called  in  the  aid  of  our  Indian  squadron,  but  have 
gained  nothing.  Let  us  now  adopt  conciliatory  measures  ;  then  we 
may  hope  to  gain  the  favor  of  the  government,  and  having  given  a 
pledge  of  our  peaceful  intentions  we  may  venture  to  solicit  an  exten- 
sion of  our  commerce.  In  the  mean  while  we  will  retain  what  we 
have  got,  and  conform  strictly  to  the  laws  of  the  country. 

This  reasoning  is  admirable.  However,  conciliatory  measures, 
so  strongly,  so  frequently,  and  so  justly  recommended,  instead 
of  producing  friendly  feelings,  have  only  rendered  us  contemptible  in 


1836.  Treaty  with  the   Chinese.  447 

the  view  of  this  goveriitiieiit,  because  we  have  sacriticed  our  uational 
honor  and  social  privileges  for  the  attaiiiineut  of  temporary  commer- 
cial advantages.  The  more  we  have  humbled  ourselves,  the  greater 
has  been  the  scorn  with  which  we  have  been  treated.  Once  or  twice, 
indeed,  we  have  resorted  to  force,  but  we  have  never  persisted  in  our 
demands,  nor  fulfilled  our  threats.  In  this  we  have  acted  unwisely. 
We  abhor  bloodshed  and  that  policy  which  would  build  up  its  own 
prosperity  on  the  ruins  of  others.  We  advocate  no  course  which 
is  repugnant  to  justice  or  the  law  of  nations.  Since  conciliatory 
measures  have  failed,  let  us  henceforth  take  a  middle  course,  that  of 
firm  resistance  to  oppression  and  arrogance,  allowing  no  encroach- 
ment on  our  rights  or  insult  to  our  national  honor  to  pass  with  im- 
punity. No  man,  we  believe,  who  is  intimately  acquainted  ivith  the 
government  and  character  of  the  Chinese  has  ever  expressed  a  word 
dissenting  from  the  course  we  here  recommend.  Staunton,  Elphin- 
stone,  Metcalfe,  Urmston,  Marjoribanks,  and  Morrison,  have  all 
advocated  conciliatory  measures,  with  firm  resistance  to  unlawful 
exactions  of  the   local  authorities. 

The  first  step  towards  our  coming  to  a  proper  understanding  with 
the  Chinese,  must  be  to  gain  from  them  a  full  acknowledgement  of 
Great  Britain  as  ah  independent  state.  In  the  imperial  records  our 
country  is  ranked  with  Corea,  Siam,  &c.  So  long  as  we  are  made 
to  figure  among  the  vnssals  and  feudatories  of  the  flowery  nation,  it 
will  be  in  vain  for  us  to  propose  a  treaty  on  terms  of  equality  and  reci- 
procity, or  ask  for  our  embassadors  aiid  merchants  any  better  treat- 
ment than  they  have  hitherto  received. 

In  concluding  n  treaty  we  should  be  careful  to  secure  the  constant 
residence  of  a  British  minister  at  the  court  of  Peking,  a  definite  tarifi^, 
abolition  of  tiie  cohong*s  monopoly,  with  full  permission  to  trade  at  all 
the  ports  along  the  whole  coast,  wherever  there  is  a  custom-house, 
and  also  at  the  capital.  It  should  be  stipulated  that  the  minister  at 
court  enjoy  all  the  privileges  and  honors  that  are  usually  granted  to 
such  functionnrics  by  civilized  and  friendly  nations.  The  duties  on 
all  articles,  whether  imported  or  exported,  should  be  fixed  and  known; 
and  the  present  cohong  system  of  cumsha,  measurement,  and  linguist 
fees,  with  the  endless  list  of  other  items,  should  be  swept  a'way  at 
once  and  forever.  No  one  can  doubt  that  the  present  monopoly  of 
the  '  mandarin  merchants'  is  injurious  to  free  trade  ;  and  the  sooner 
it  ceases  the  better  both  for  the  Chinese  and  foreigners.  An  enumera- 
tion of  the  ports,  to  which  access  should  be  had,  is  here  unnecessary ; 
suffice  it  to  remark,  that  the  coast  abounds  with  safe  and  spacious 
harbors,  all  of  which,  so  far  as  they  nmy  be  serviceable  to  commerce, 
should  at  once  he  opened  to  foreign  vessels.  For  our  countrymen, 
who  nniy  visit  these  harbors,  liberty  of  free  intercourse  with  the  natives 
and  that  of  locomotion,  should  be  stipulated.  No  longer  let  the  Chi- 
nese separate  a  man  from  his  wife  and  family,  and  confine  him  to 
prison-limits,  as  they  have  hitherto  done.  Only  let  our  consuls,  at 
the  several  ports,  have  proper  authority  given  them,  and  we  may  hope 
they  will  be  able  to  check  wanton  resistance  to  the  laws  of  the  country 


448  Treaty  with  the  Chinese,  Feb. 

und  exercise  such  a  control  over  British   subjects  as  to  render  any 
interference  on  the  part  of  the   Chinese  government  unnecessary. 

As  the  duties  to  be  levied  on  exports  and  imports  will  constitute 
the  pivot  on  which  our  good  or  ill  success  must  turn,  those  to  whom 
the  business  of  negotiating  is  entrusted  should  make  themselves  fa- 
miliar with  the  Chinese  system  of  custom-house  duties.  Care  should 
be  taken  not  to  throw  the  revenues  of  the  trade  into  the  hands  of 
local  officers,  as  has  been  done  at  Canton.  And,  while  we  provide 
for  the  security  of  our  own  property,  we  should  see  well  to  it  that 
those  with  whom  we  trade  are  protected  from  those  '  squeezes  * 
which  have  hitherto  been  so  injurious  to  our  commerce.  Another 
point  that  should  be  guarded  against  is,  the  publication  of  insulting 
edicts.  The  offensive  language  hitherto  used,  greatly  to  the  injury 
of  foreigners,  should  on  no  account  be  permitted.  But  it  is  unne- 
cessary for  us  to  dwell  on  these  particulars.  We  will  now  proceed  to 
the  difficult  task  of  pointing  out  some  of  the  measures  which  seem 
requisite  to  effect  a  treaty. 

Here  it  may  be  asked,  what  right  have  the  Chinese  to  enforce  their 
system  of  excluding  foreigners  from  their  country?  Can  any  civilized 
nation,  living  on  the  same  globe,  under  the  same  heavens,  being  cre- 
ated by  the  same  God,  guided  by  the  same  law  of  nature,  interdict 
all  friendly  intercourse  between  itself  and  the  inhabitants  of  other 
countries  1  Common  sense,  reason,  and  the  law  of  nations  all 
exclaim  against  such  an  unnatural  procedure.  But  since  the 
Chinese  have  been  pleased  to  adopt  this  course,  some  may  affirm,  we 
have  no  right  to  for^  them  from  it.  In  answer  to  this  it  should 
be  stated,  that  the  Chinese  as  a  nation  are  decidedly  in  favor  of  inter- 
course with  foreigners.  Many  officers  of  government  are  also  in  favor 
of  it.  The  distinction  between  the  people  of  China  and  their  govern- 
ment is  so  great  that  it  ought  not  to  be  overlooked.  The  welfare 
of  the  great  majority  of  the  nation  surely  should  not  be  regarded  with 
indifference.  We  have  no  wish  to  meddle  with  the  internal  affairs 
of  the  government ;  but  we  will  never  allow  that  arbitrary  restrictions 
respecting  foreign  commerce,  enforced  in  defiance  of  the  wishes  of  a 
great  people,  are  entitled  to  the  respect  of  other  nations. 

Timidity  and  insolence  are  two  prominent  characteristics  of  the 
Chinese  government,  whose  conduct  (to  compare  great  things  with 
small)  is  like  that  of  a  village  cur.  The  little  amimal  barks  furiously, 
pursues  and  tries  to  bite  the  stranger  who  is  unprovided  with  a  stick, 
particularly  if  he  runs  ;  but  when  he  turns  round,  the  cur  draws  back  ; 
if  he  lifts  his  stick,  the  cur  flies  ;  if  he  actually  strikes,  the  cur  be- 
comes more  cautious  in  future  not  to  be  the  aggressor,  and  even  en- 
deavors to  conciliate  the  offended  party  by  fawning  and  wagging  his 
tail  and  licking  the  hand  that  gave  the  blow.  This  is  a  true  picture  of 
the  conduct  of  the  Chinese  government,  as  every  one  knows  who  is 
familiar  with  its  history.  Every  document,  therefore,  presented  to  the 
emperor  or  his  ministers  should  be  couched  in  the  strongest  language; 
and,  lest  the  government  should  suppose  we  wish  to  imitate  them,  'the 
action  must  be  suited  to  the  word.^     The  show  of  force  will  suffice. 


1836.  Treaty  with  the  Chinese.  449 

It  is  absurd  to  talk  of  bloodshed.  No  Chinese  soldier  will  stand  in 
the  ranks  *to  be  shot  down  ;  no  man-of-war  keep  her  station  till  a 
broad-side  is  poured  into  her.  No  great  officer  of  state  will  refuse  a 
reasonable  demand  when  it  is  made  in  a  proper  tone.  The  voyages 
to  the  northeast  coast  of  China  have  filled  the  court  with  fear.  The 
emperor  himself,  not  long  ago,  asked  the  governor  of  Cheihle  whether 
it  would  not  be  necessary  to  fortify  the  mouth  of  the  Pihho,  because 
a  single  barbarian  merchant  ship  had  reached  Shantung.  We  do  not 
wish  Great  Britain  to  commence  hostilities  against  the  Chinese  ;  we 
only  desire  that  our  country  would  treat  this  government  as  it  is,  weak, 
decrepit,  haughty,  and  knowing  how  to  be  liberal  and  friendly  only 
when  it  is  forced  to  be  so.  No  fleets  and  large  expenditure  of  treasure 
are  wanted.  There  are  only  needed  a  few  frigates  and  sloops  of  war, 
under  the  command  of  a  resolute  man,  who  should  go  directly  to 
Peking,  with  a  treaty  ready  prepared  for  subscription,  and  tell  the 
members  of  the  imperial  cabinet  that  he  has  received  plenipotentiary 
poVvers  to  negotiate,  and  that  he  will  not  leave  the  capital  till  he  has 
accomplished  the  object  of  his  mission.  It  may  be  urged  that  we  have 
no  right  to  act  thus  ;  but  if  China  rejects  international  laws,  are  the 
same  binding  on  us  in  regard  to  China?  Treat  the  government  with 
civility,  and  it  is  regarded  as  weakness ;  approach  the  officers  with  a 
frowning  aspect,  and  you  conciliate  their  favor.  **  If  you  supplicate, 
you  are  confessedly  too  weak  to  demand,  and  being  so,  we  can  have 
no  motive  for  granting  your  requests;  but  since  you  make  demands, 
and  have  power  to  enforce  them,  we  must  yield."  From  the  emperor  to 
the  lowest  magistrate  in  the  country,  this  is  the  sentiment  which  every- 
where controls  the  policy  of  the  Chinese.  As  soon  as  our  sloops  and 
frigates  approach  the  coast  north  of  Canton,  the  Chinese  would  fear 
not  only  for  the  stoppage  of  tlieir  trade  but  also  of  those  supplies  of 
grain,  which  annually  and  in  great  quantities  are  conveyed  by  their 
rivers  and  canals  to  the  capital. 

We  have  now  sketched  the  leading  measures  requisite  for  forming 
a  treaty  with  the  Chinese.  Let  Great  Britain  be  known  as  an  inde- 
pendent state,  as  the  greatest  naval  power  on  earth,  sincere  in  inten- 
tions, upright  in  dealings,  faithful  in  promises,  bold  in  enterprises, 
undaunted  in  dangers,  unmoved  by  threats,  and  the  magic  spell, 
which  has  so  long  kept  us  aloof  from  the  imperial  government  and 
caused  us  to  be  viewed  and  treated  as  enemies,  will  be  dissolved,  and 
henceforth  we  shall  be  regarded,  as  we  indeed  are,  the  promoters 
of  commerce,  and  the  true  friends  of  the  celestial  empire. 

Note.  We  quite  agree  with  our  correspondent  that  **tre  haee  yet  to  learn  how 
we  ought "  to  treat  a  haughty,  semi-civilized,  despotic  government.  Still  we  are 
of  opinion  that  the  nations  of  the  west — Great  Britain,  France,  and  the  United 
States  of  America,  not  to  mention  any  others, — ought  without  fiirther  delay  to 
open  a  friendly  intercourse  with  the  emperor  of  China.  Surely  there  are  relative 
duties  among  nations;  but  with  China,  they  have  hitherto  been  neglected. — -We 
do  not  know  precisely  what  our  correspondent  means  by  '^  arguments  from  the 
cannon's  mouth,*'  when  at  the  same  time  he  declaims  against  hostilities.  We 
are  the  advocates  of  energetic  and  decisive  measures,  aud  think  plenipotentiaries 
ought  to  be  sent  direct  to  Peking,  and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  secure  the  respect 
and  protection  due  to  the  representatives  of  independent  nations. 

VOL.  IV.    NO,    X.  57 


4o0  l}lic^tlnndnf  Ball.  Feb. 


Art.  II.  Island  of  Bali :  its  situation^  divisions^  laket,  popnla- 
Hon,  manufactures^  commerce,  agriculture,  government,  language, 
education,  and  religion. 

In  the  survey  of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  published  in  our  second  vo- 
lume, (page  383,)  Bali  was  included  among  the  sixteen  islands,  which, 
with  regard  to  size,  constituted  one  of  the  four  classes  into  which 
the  whole  group  was  divided.  Our  attention  is  now  called  to  this 
island  by  a  letter  before  us,  dated  '*  Bali,  November  5th,  1835,** 
written  by  an  Armenian  gentleman  residing  there.  An  extract  from 
his  letter  will  serve  as  an  introduction  to  an  account  of  the  island, 
which  we  have  compiled  from  the  papers  of  Raffles,  Medhurst,  and 
others.     He  says  : 

*'  We  left  Singapore  on  the  16th  of  August,  having  contrary  winds 
and  waters.  On  the  21st,  at  half  past  ten  o'clock,  the  brig  ran  and 
fiat  over  rocks  and  reefs ;  she  remained  there  for  a  full  half  hour, 
knocking  and  thumping,  which  shook  her  frame  dreadfully;  wo 
lost  all  hopes  of  our  safety,  and  the  ship  was  full  of  cries  and  lamen- 
tations. 1  stoo'd  6rni  in  my  belief  of  a  providential  help,  yet  ready 
at  His  call.  I  got  myself  into  the  long-boat,  went  round  about,  and 
found  at  the  stern  of  the  ship  twelve  fathoms  of  water;  immediately 
returned  to  the  ship,  informed  the  captain  of  it,  and  the  next  moment 
the  brig  was  again  afloat.  *  •  *  •  It  took  two  full  months  for 
US  to  reach  this  part  of  Bali,  which  to  the  eye  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  and  verdant  spots  I  ever  saw,  well  populated  and  conducive 
to  trade:  yet  the  place  is  full  of  sickness,  the  natives  are  troubled 
with  constant  diseases,  and  it  appears  to  be  a  poison  to  settlers ;  it 
does  not,  however,  hurt  much  the  seafaring  people,  because  they 
live  upon  the  water,  yet  they  sometimes  suffer.  The  diseases  are 
of  a  bilious  kind,  with  chilling  cold,  hot  fevers,  pain  in  the  head 
and  loins,  coughing,  swelling  of  the  spleen,  and  weakness  of  the 
body;  but  its  first  symptoms  are  headache  and  stupidity.  We  have 
no  doctors  here,  nor  do  the  natives  study  medicine. 

'*Bali  contains  some  volcanoes,  and  their  eruptions  poison  the  air, 
the  waters,  and  every  thing  in  them.  The  country  is  governed  by 
many  heads,  who  are  called  rajahs  or  kings ;  the  weakest  submits 
to  the  powerful  according  to  the  times ;  they  seem  savage  in  ap- 
pearance, yet  are  friendly,  charitable,  and  moderate.  In  general, 
the  people  do  not  burn  their  dead,  nor  even  their  wives  and  concu- 
bines; but  among  the  great,  wives  and  concubines  or  slaves  are 
sometimes  burnt,  which  they  say  is  done  by  freewill :  this  is  not 
true,  for  others  say  the  freewill  is  asked,  and  if  refused,  they  then 
give  them  something  to  eat  and  drink,  which  intoxicates  them,  and 
thereby  they  draw  the  party  to  consent,  when  a  nod  or  shake  of  the 
head  is  enough.  But  if  they  cannot  even  get  this,  they  then  murder 
them  by  some  false  pretense  or  other.     However,  it  seems  to  be  one 


188G.  The   Hand  of  Bail.  4o1 

of  the  greatest  honors  which  thoy  can  enjoy  to  have  some  one  hurnt 
alon^  with  them,  no  matter  who. 

''  The  Balinese  believe  in  one  supreme  God,  and  in  future  rewards 
and  punishments;  yet  they  worship  many  and  various  images,  which 
they  call  mediators  for  the  remission  of  their  sins.  They  detest  the 
Mohammedans,  eat  pork,  and  if  need  be,  are  not  averse  to  any  other 
eating.  They  are  punctual  in  paying  their  debts ;  but  not  a  single 
man  will  work,  except  in  attending  his  plough.  The  women  are  the 
merchants,  and  often  the  carriers  of  their  wares.  The  men  go  with 
their  heads  naked,  and  the  women  with  their  bosoms  open.  There 
are  but  few  poor  people,  for  their  country  abounds  with  plenty,  and 
they  need  no  great  labor  to  provide  for  themselves. 

'^  The  present  queen,  Chokordy,  was  invited  to  ffdjow  the  late 
king  who  died  about  a  year  ago;  she  refused  to  be  burnt.  The  said 
king  had  a  concubine,  with  an  only  son  and  heir»  who  insisted  on 
his  mother's  following  his  father  to  ashes;  and  she  out  of  modesty 
consented  to  do  so,  but  at  the  pile  of  fire,  refused  ;  the  consequence 
was,  that  the  said  unnatural  son  drew  his  kris,  stabbed  her  through, 
and  plunged  her  into  the  deep. 

*'  I  have  not  yet  made  any  progress  into  the  interior,  because  of 
my  subordination  to  our  captain  ;  I  do  not  wish  to  act  in  any  way 
without  his  consent,  which  1  shall  apply  for  in  one  of  these  days. 
The  soil  is  extremely  rich,  and  produces  almost  every  plant  whether 
native  or  foreign,  and  the  least  encouragement  wilt  make  it  a  coun- 
try of  great  value.  The  English  carry  large  quantities  of  the  best 
rice  to  China.  The  island  produces  rice  in  abundance,  sapan  wood, 
cocoa  oil,  hides,  rattans,  bird's  nests,  horses,  cows,  buffaloes,  goats, 
bears,  and  many  feathered  fowls."  *  ♦  ♦ 

Thus  far  we  have  quoted  from  the  letter  of  the  Armenian.  Sir 
Stamford  Raffles  visited  Bali  prior  to  1815.  The  Rev.  W.  H. 
Medhurst  visited  it  in  the  winter  of  1829-!M).  According  to  the  latest 
account,  the  island  is  divided  into  eight  states,  namely,  Baliling,  Kn- 
rangassam,  Kalongkong,  Gianjer,  Badong,  Bangli,  Mangoei,  and 
Tabannan.  The  first  of  these  is  situated  on  the  north  side  of  the  island, 
and  includes  a  rich  and  fertile  plain  about  thirty  miles  in  length  and 
ten  in  breadth ;  Djambarana  is  included  in  this  state  and  is  situated 
west  from  it  on  the  shores  of  the  straits  which  separate  Bali  from 
Java.  Karangassam  occupies  the  northeast  corner  of  the  island, 
near  the  strait  of  Lombock.  Kalongkong  adjoins  Karangast^am, 
and  runs  more  inland  ;  it  includes  the  port  of  Casamba  and  is  the 
oldest  and  most  important  state  of  Bali,  its  princes  tracing  their 
descent  from  those  of  Java,  and  having  once  possessed  authority  over 
the  whole  island.  Next  to  Kalongkong  is  Gianjer,  extending  south- 
ward to  Badong,  which  forms  tlie  southeast  corner  of  the  island 
and  has  a  treaty  with  the  authorities  of  the  Netherlands  :  an  agent 
of  that  government  has  resided  there  for  the  last  few  years,  in  ordrr 
'  to  purchase  slaves  and  recruit  corps  of  native  troops.^  Bangli,  cal- 
led also  Taman  Bali,  Hhe  garden  of  Bali,*  is  an  iidand  state,  Ivinir 
betweeu  the  two  ranges  of  hills,  one  on  the  north  the  other  on  the 


452  The  Island  of  Bali.  Feb. 

sioutli,  and  occupying  a  beautiful  spot  of  arable  land,  where  the  cli- 
iiHite  is  cool  and  the  soil  Iruitful.  West  tVoui  Badong  is  Mangoei, 
a  large,  rich,  and  populous  state.  Tabannan  is  another  large  inland 
district,  bounded  by  Djambarana  and  Baliling  on  the  north  and 
west,  and  by  Mangoei  on  the  east,  having  only  a  small  part  of  its 
territory  on  the  seacoast. 

Bali  has  several  lakes,  which  are  situated  near  the  tops  of  high 
mountains,  several  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  These 
contain  fresh  water  and  have  tides,  [?]  corresponding  with  those  of  the 
sea.  Their  depths  are  great ;  the  largest  is  about  four  miles  across 
and  twelve  in  circumference.  They  contain  sufficient  water  to 
irrigate  the  whole  country,  and  are  of  great  value,  there  being  no 
rivers  of  any  magnitude  on  the  island.  By  means  of  these  lakes  the 
diligent  husbandman  is  enabled  to  obtain  water  enough  for  all  his 
wants,  and  consequently  two  crops  of  rice  are  taken  from  the  ground 
annually,  and  the  price  of  it  is  sometimes  as  low  as  one  rupee  per 
pecul.  The  names  of  these  lakes  are  Batur,  Baratan,  Botgan,  and 
Tambilingan. 

The  soil  of  the  island  is  generally  fertile.  On  the  plains  a  loamy 
black  soil  is  common  ,  and  there  is  much  volcanic  matter  mixed 
with  it ;  for  in  addition  to  a  volcano  on  the  east  of  Ball,  which  is 
continually  at  work,  the  eruption  of  that  on  Sambawa  in  1S15 
covered  the  whole  island  with  ashes,  and  in  some  places  '*more  than 
a  foot  in  depth.** — Here  we  will  introduce  an  account  of  a  ''falling 
mountain,*'  which  was  occasioned  by  an  earthquake  about  twenty 
years  ago.  The  shock  was  violent;  '^buildings  were  thrown  down, 
h(^ivy  things  were  removed  out  of  their  places,  and  all  the  people 
felt  sick  with  apprehension  ;  when  suddenly  one  of  the  hills  above 
B  diling  gave  way,  and  several  immense  rocks,  some  fifty  feet  square, 
were  dislodged  from  their  places,  and  carrying  with  them  abundance 
of  smaller  stones,  earth,  and  water,  did  not  stop  in  their  course  till 
they  were  precipitated  into  the  sea.  This  falling  of  the  mountain, 
might  have  been  occasioned  partly  by  the  earthquake,  and  partly 
by  tlie  force  of  the  water  of  the  upland  lake,  which  bursting  out  its 
ijiides,  carried  rocks  and  ground  along  with  it  into  the  ocean.  The 
whole  surface  of  the  country  between  the  mountain  and  the  sea,  an 
extent  of  five  or  six  miles,  was  thus  overwhelmed  in  an  instant  in 
one  undistinguished  ruin :  fields  and  plantations,  houses,  cattle,  and 
men,  were  at  once  covered  by  and  crushed  under  the  falling  mass  ; 
and  the  sea,  agitated  by  the  plunging  of  the  rocks  into  its  waves,  burst 
the  bound  which  nature  had  assigned  it,  and  came  pouring  over  the 
land  in  return  ;  thus  were  the  remaining  houses  updn  the  beach, 
which  had  escaped  the  mountain's  crash,  suddenly  swept  away  by 
the  foaming  waves;  the  walled  and  tiled  buildings  of  the  Chinese 
were  immediately  overturned,  and  the  light  bamboo  dwellings  of 
the  Bugis  were  carried  wholesale  to  about  a  gun-shot  distance  from 
the  place  where  they  once  stood.  Those  who  were  crushed  and 
drowned  by  the  breaking  in  of  the  sea,  were  more  than  the  sufferers 
by  the  breaking  out  of  the  mountain,  and  the  whole  number  of 


:*;' 


1836.  The.   Island  of  Bali,  453 

persons  deprived  of  life  on  this  occnsion  arc  reckoned  to  exceed  a 
thousand.'^ 

The  population  of  Bnli  is  estimated  to  be  seven  hundred  thousand. 
The  people  generally  have  an  open,  independent  look,  and  to  those 
who  are  accustomed  to  the  mildness  and  servility  of  the  natives  of 
Java,  their  conduct  appears  rough  and  even  surly.  The  Balinese 
are  of  about  the  middle  size  of  Asiatics,  larger  and  more  athletic 
than  the  Malays.  The  men  employ  themselves  only  in  those 
labors  which  are  connected  with  the  cultivation  of  the  soil ;  and  to 
obtain  their  two  crops  of  rice  annually,  occupies  them  only  about 
one  fourth  of  their  time:  the  other  part  of  it  they  waste  in  cock  and 
cricket-fighting,  gambling,  smoking  opium,  and  in  sauntering  from 
place  to  place  ;  and  when  short  of  money  they  expect  their  wives 
to  supply  their  wants.  The  women  are  sadly  circumstanced  ;  if  left 
orphans  and  without  brothers  to  take  care  of  them  while  young,  they 
immediately  become  the  property  of  the  rajah,  to  use  or  abuse,  hire 
or  sell,  as  he  thinks  proper.  When  marriageable,  instead  of  being 
wooed  as  western  ladies  are,  or  bought  like  Turkish  maidens,  they 
are  actually  ravished  and  stolen  away  by  their  brutal  lovers,  who 
seize  them  by  surprize,  and  carry  them  off  with  disheveled  hair  and 
tattered  garments  to  the  woods.  When  brought  back  from  thence, 
and  reconciliation  is  effected  with  the  enraged  friends,  the  poor 
female  becomes  the  slave  of  her  rough  lover  by  a  certain  compensation 
being  paid  to  her  relatives.  She  must  now  work  for  the  support  of 
her  partner,  cook  the  food,  attend  the  market,  carrying  the  wares 
and  the  produce  most  frequently  herself,  and  must  see  to  it  that  she 
bring  home  gain  enough  to  support  the  family,  and  maintain  the 
intemperance  and  extravagance  of  her  husband.  Hard  indeed  is 
their  lot,  and  severe  the  burdens  put  upon  them  by  those  who  ought 
to  protect  and  treat  them  with  kindness.  Would  that  the  blessings 
of  Christianity  might  once  spread  their  genial  influence  over  this 
land,  then  would  most  of  these  evils  cease  ! 

**  The  dress  of  the  natives,*'  says  Mr.  Medhurst,  '*  is  very  simple 
and  sparing,  consisting  merely  of  a  sarong  (or  checquered  cloth) 
round  the  waist,  falling  down  to  the  knees,  and  blue  and  white  coarse 
cloth,  that  is  sometimes  either  thrown  over  the  shoulders,  tied  round 
the  middle,  or  used  for  a  covering  at  night.  None  of  the  people, 
great  or  small,  niale  or  female,  are  ever  seen  with  a  jacket,  or  any 
certainr  covering  for  the  upper  part  of  the  body ;  the  men  when  cold 
wrap  their  shoulders  in  their  coarse  cloth,  and  the  women  sometimes 
allow  their  scarfs  to  fall  negligently  over  their  bosoms,  but  more 
frequently  they  are  open  and  exposed,  and  they  do  not  seem  to  feel 
the  least  reserve  or  reluctance  at  being  gazed  on  by  strangers.  They 
never  wear  handkerchief  on  the  head  like  the  Malays,  but  tie  their 
hair  when  long  and  inconvenient,  with  a  strip  of  cloth,  or  even  with 
a  wisp  of  grass.  The  most  favorite  bandage  for  the  hair,  is  generally 
a  piece  of  list,  taken  from  the  edge  of  European  broad  cloth.  In 
front,  whjre  the  sarong  is  bound  round  the  waist,  they  generally 
stick  a  small  pouch  made  of  grass  or  rushes,  which  ser\'es  them  for 


\ 


454  The  hland  oj  Ball  Feb. 

a  pocket,  in  which  tliey  keep  their  betel,  tobacco,  opium,  and  some- 
times their  cash.  This  pouch  is  generally  a  foot  lofig  and  half  a 
foot  broad,  and  being  stiff,  sticks  out  a  considerable  way  before 
thena,  serving  them  for  a  resting  place  for  their  cloth  which  some- 
times hangs  over  it,  or  for  their  hands  which  they  lazily  fold  in  front, 
and  recline  on  their  pouch,  to  prevent  their  dangling  down  as  they 
walk.  Each  man  has  his  kris,  stuck  into  his  girdle  behind ;  the 
handles  of  these  are  generally  of  wood,  but  sometimes  of  ivory 
and  generally  manufactured  on  the  island,  and  are  valued  according 
to  the  generations  they  have  passed  through,  or  the  number  of  peo- 
ple they  have  slain.  The  dress  of  the  women  differs  little  from  that 
of  the  men,  except  that  they  have  a  finer  scarf  or  salindong  than  that 
worn  by  the  men,  and  tie  their  hair  up  much  in  the  same  way,  as  is 
usual  in  Java.  The  king's  women  and  female  relations  walk  out 
with  a  profusion  of  jessamines  in  their  hair,  so  that  the  whole  head 
is  whitened,  and  the  neck  covered  with  them,  and  their  scarfs  being 
of  a  light  color,  they  present  altogether  not  an  inelegant  appear- 
ance. There  is  otherwise  no  apparent  distinction  between  the  dress 
of  the  high  and  low,  and  I  have  seen  a  mean  man  in  a  sarong  as  fine 
and  as  much  interwoven  with  gold,  as  that  worn  by  the  chiefs 
themselves. 

**  Their  houses  are  generally  small,  with  mud  walls  and  thatched 
roofs  ;  several  of  these  small  dwellings  are  built  together  and  the 
whole  inclosed  with  a  mud  wall ;  in  each  inclosure,  there  is  generally 
one  more  neat  anci  respectable  than  the  others,  which  is  built  of 
brick,  with  carved  doors,  varnished  windows,  and  painted  pillars;  this 
is  probably  the  residence  of  the  oldest  or  most  important  person  in  a 
family,  and  being  rather  substantial  and  secure  would  serve  for  a 
store- house  or  treasury  of  the  household.  Their  houses  are  about 
fifteen  or  twenty  feet  square,  and  eight  high,  built  on  small  terraces, 
two  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ground  ;  some  of  them  open  on  two 
or  more  sides,  and  some  are  inclosed  all  round.  The  unburnt  bricks 
with  which  their  walls  are  built,  are  merely  pieces  of  clay,  squeezed 
together  by  the  hand,  and  hardened  in  the  sun:  underneath,  there 
is  sometimes  a  foundation  of  rough  atones  and  coral,  but  the  upper 
part  of  the  wall  is  finished  with  these  sun-dried  lumps  of  mud. 
The  king's  palace  at  Baliling  is  on  the  same  plan,  and  with  the 
exception  of  a  new  and  rather  elegant  door  way  differs  little  from  the 
dwellings  of  the  common  people.  The  Chinese  say,  that  the  rajah 
abstains  from  beautifying  his  palace  out  of  compassion  to  his  people, 
who  would  have  to  work  much  and  without  hire,  in  order  to  bring  it 
into  a  state  of  complete  repair. 

'*  The  Balinese  have  a  few  manufactures  which  may  be  noticed  : 
every  family  has  its  loom,  which  is  worked  by  the  women,  and 
employed  in  weaving  coarse  sarongs  and  salindongs,  with  cotton 
thread,  the  produce  of  the  country,  and  intertwined  with  coarse  gold 
thread  imported  by  the  Chinese.  Almost  every  Balinese  has  one  of 
these  sarongs  about  him,  but  many  may  be  seen  with  chintzes  and  ' 
battics,  the  produce  of  the  European  and  Batavian  markets.     They 


1836.  Tht  Island  of  Bali,  4r>5 

also  spin  a  great  deal  of  cotton  tliread,  which  is  exported  to  Javn^ 
and  used  by  the  Chinese  as  wick  for  caudles.  Potteries  are  common 
in  Bah,  and  all  their  earthen  pots  used  in  cooking  are  manufactured 
on  the  island.  Their  pans  appear  thin  and  well  baked,  and  their 
water  ewers  are  of  a  peculiar  construction,  with  a  spout  like  the 
Javanese,  but  with  a  different  kind  of  hand  piece.  Their  cutlery 
and  hardware  is  good,  the  Balinese  having  a  peculiar  method  of 
hardening  or  tempering  their  steel,  by  which  means  their  krises 
and  weapons  are  sharp.  They  buy  iron  and  steel  from  the  Chinese 
who  import  it  from  Java,  and  work  it  up  with  bits  of  cast  iron  taken 
from  broken  Chiuese  pans,  the  hardness  of  which  they  particularly 
esteem,  and  so  incorporate  it  with  the  wrought  iron  and  steel  as  to 
render  their  weapons  particularly  hard.  Their  krises  and  spears 
are  therefore  good,  and  their  common  cleavers  or  bill- hooks  are  so 
sharp,  that  they  go  through  the  wood  iu  a  very  short  time.  The 
Balinese  blacksmiths  are  also  able  to  make  gun  barrels,  and  even 
rifles,  but  for  the  locks  they  are  indebted  to  the  Chinese,  who  import 
them  from  Java.  They  bore  their  pieces  with  an  instrument  turned 
by  the  hand,  and  render  the  grooves  even  by  working  them  on 
lead.  Their  instruments  are  few  and  simple,  their  forge  small,  and 
worked  by  a  pair  of  upright  bellows  such  as  we  And  described  in 
Raffle's  Java.  Various  articles  of  food  are  also  manufactured  by 
the  Balinese,  such  as  black  sugar  from  the  areca  palm,  which  is 
plentiful  and  cheap  in  Bali.  Salt  is  made  in  great  abundance  at 
Lebran  and  other  places,  and  is  very  pure  and  white.  They  construct 
a  number  of  baskets  about  three  or  four  feet  in  diameter,  in  the  form 
of  an  inverted  cone,  and  supported  on  sticks,  each  of  which  they 
partly  fill  with  sand  and  earth,  and  then  pour  the  salt  water  thereon ; 
after  dripping  through,  they  spread  the  residuum  on  flat  shallow 
eartheu  beds,  about  twenty  feet  square,  and  allow  it  to  evaporate  in 
the  sun  ;  after  which  they  put  it  again  into  the  baskets  and  washing 
it  thoroughly  with  salt-water,  and  evaporating  it  a  second  time,  they 
obtain  the  salt  pure  and  white,  like  the  best  table  salt. 

*^  Their  fisheries  are  not  so  profitable  as  those  of  Java,  owing  to  the 
depth  of  water  around  the  Balinese  shores;  there  are  still  however 
some  hundreds  of  })eople  employed  in  them  at  each  of  the  principal 
places,  and  sufficient  is  obtained  for  the  consumption  of  the  inhabitants 
near  the  sea-coast.  They  go  out  to  fish  in  a  small  thin  kind  of  boat 
called  by  the  natives  jeo-kong,  which  is  of  such  a  singular  con- 
struction as  to  merit  a  few  remarks.  One  that  I  measured  was 
found  to  be  about  ten  feet  long,  only  one  foot  broad,  and  a  foot  deep; 
but  it  was  provided  with  outriggers  on  each  side  as  long  as  the  boat 
itself,  and  extending  about  four  feet  from  its  sides.  These  outriggers 
were  made  of  hollow  bamboo  so  that  they  would  not  easily  sink, 
and  were  attiiched  to  the  boat  by  crooked  pieces  of  wood,  very 
much  like  the  wings  of  a  bird,  or  the  legs  of  a  grass  hopper :  the 
natives  call  them  the  boat's  arms  and  legs,  and  sometimes  when  the 
boat  lies  over  in  a  high  wind,  they  go  out  on  these  outriggers  to 
balance  her  and   keep  l.'er  in  good  trim.     The  mast  is  composed  of 


456  The  Island  of  Bali.  Feb. 

a  light  piece  of  bamboo,  just  put  a^ninst  the  stern  of  the  boat,  by  a 
groove  cut  in  it;  this  meets  another  corning  from  the  head  at  right 
angles,  al)out  the  centre  of  the  sail  which  is  three-cornered  and 
suspended  between  these  two  bamboos :  they  get  on  pretty  fast 
when  under  way.  They  do  not  dare  to  go  far  out  to  sea  in  these 
small  boats,  but  keep  within  a  mile  or  two  of  the  shore.  The  hull 
of  the  boat  is  hollowed  out  of  a  single  tree,  and  the  whole  expense  of 
it  is  not  more  than  ten  rupees,  or  fourteen  shillings  English  money. 

'^  The  trade  at  the  port  of  Balilin^  is  carried  on  principally  in  foreign 
praws  which  visit  the.  island  from  various  places,  the  Balinese 
themselves  having  few  praws,  and  seldom  venturing  far  from  their 
own  shores.  From  the  great  island  of  Cernm  at  the  back  of  Am- 
boina,  about  ten  praws  come  every  year  :  their  time  of  arrival  is  in 
October,  and  of  their  return  in  January.  They  bring  nutmegs,  tor- 
toise-shell, a  kind  of  medicinal  bark  called  Masoodji,  very  mucli 
prized  by  the  natives  of  Java,  and  other  articles  common  to  the 
eastern  islands.  Their  praws  are  manued  by  able  bodied  Caffries, 
brought  from  the  coast  of  New  Guinea,  who  speak  the  Malay  lan- 
guage in  a  very  distinct  and  clear  way,  and  in  a  determined  kind 
of  tone,  as  though  they  had  been  accustomed  to  command  rather  than 
to  obey.  Their  praws  are  all  tied  and  pinned  together  with  wooden 
pins,  without  an  iron  nail  about  them,  and  when  they  arrive  at 
Ceram,  they  pull  the  whole  to  pieces,  and  each  man  carrying  a 
plank  or  a  beam,  they  store  the  praws  up  in  their  village,  till  it  is 
time  to  go  to  sea  again.  Between  Bali  and  Java,  the  trade  is  car- 
ried on  in  Chinese  praws,  about  ten  of  which  are  employed,  that 
make  half  a  dozen  voyages  a  year.  They  carry  coarse  cloths, 
chintzes,  and  battic  handkerchiefs  to  Bali,  and  receive  in  return 
dried  beef,  hides  and  tallow,  together  with  a  portion  of  the  Masoodji 
bark  and  nutmegs  brought  from  Ceram.  Their  lading  generally 
amounts  to  20  or  30,000  rupees  value ;  the  profit  on  the  cargo  from 
Java  yields  about  ten  per  cent.,  but  that  on  the  return  voyage  much 
more.  Besides  the  Ceram  and  Chinese  praws,  Bali  is  also  visited  by 
Bugis  praws,  a  dozen  of  which  come  from  Sambawa,  twenty  from 
a  part  of  the  Celebes,  and  twenty  more  from  Singapore;  the  latter 
are  the  most  richly  laden,  and  bring  annually  about  twenty  chests  of 
opium  to  Baliling.  Besides  these,  many  more  praws  go  to  the  ports 
of  Padang  and  Badong,  both  of  which  have  trade  superior  to  that  of 
Baliling.  Two  or  three  square  rigged  vessels  visit  the  island  peri- 
odically to  lay  in  cargoes  of  dried  beef,  and  cocoanut  oil,  besides 
those  which  touch  occasionally,  and  some  Arab  vefi^sels  which  come 
once  a  year  with  opium. 

"  Most  of  the  necessaries  of  life  are  very  cheap  on  Bali,  one 
rupee  and  a  half  being  sufficient  to  maintain  a  man  comfortably  a 
whole  month.  Rice  on  the  sea  coast  is  three  rupees  per  pecul,  but 
further  in  the  interior,  and  particularly  in  the  district  of  Tahannan, 
it  is  only  one  rupee  for  the  same  quantity.  Cocoanut  oil  may  be 
obtained  at  from  4  to  6  rupees  per  pecul,  salt  at  1^  rupee,  fat  cows  4 
rupees  each,  fresh  beef  5  cents  per  pound,  and  dried  beef  9  rupees 


l«;iG.  The  Island  of  Bali.  457 

per  pccul,  liorses  from  15  to  20  rupees,  and  pigs  7  rupees  per  pecul ; 
hides  half  a  rupee  each  ;  tallow  12  to  14  rupees,  and  cocoanuts  I 
rupee  per  100,  and  duck's  eggs  10  rupees  per  1000.  The  masoodji 
bark  sells  in  Baliling  for  20  rupees  per  pecul ;  and  kasoomba,  a  red 
kind  of  flower  much  used  on  Java  for  dying,  fetches  20  per  pecul. 
This  may  be  obtained  by  the  coyang  if  required.  Bali  produces 
several  peculs  of  birds '  nests,  second  sort  got  at  Bangle,  100  coyanga 
of  cocoanut  oil,  lOOOcoyangs  of  rice,  much  black  sugar,  and  a  great 
quantity  of  excellent  tobacco,  for  exportation.  Their  weights  and 
measures  are  nearly  the  same  as  on  Java*— the  pecul  containing  100 
catties,  and  the  coyang  30  peculs;  the  gantang  however  is  large,  con- 
taining about  19  catties.  The  money  current  on  Bali  consists  solely 
of  Chinese  pice  or  cash,  with  a  hole  in  the  centre,  which  has  been  in 
use  here  from  time  immemorial.  They  value  them  at  half  a  cent,  and 
()00  may  be  obtained  for  a  silver  dollar.  They  hdiwever  put  them 
up  in  hundreds  and  thousands;  two  hundred  called  satak^  are  equal 
to  one  rupee;  and  a  thousand  called  sapaku^  are  valued  at  five  rupees. 
Very  little  other  coin  is  seen  on  Bali,  though  they  would  have  no  objec- 
tion to  Spanish  dollars,  and  the  Chinescwould  know  how  to  exchange 
them.  Articles  most  in  demand  among  them,  are  coarse  cotton 
goods,  chintzes,  battics,  opium,  China  basins,  pans,  iron,  steel,  gum 
benjamin,  sandal-wood,  A-c.  The  duties  charged  are  4  per  cent,  on  all 
sales  effected,  which  are  generally  through  the  medium  of  the  Shah- 
bandar,  who  levies  2  per  cent,  on  the  buyer  and  2  per  cent,  on  the 
seller:  purchases  are  charged  at  the  same  rate:  opium  pays  a  duty 
of  4  or  5  rupees  per  ball,  equally  divided  between  the  buyer  and  the 
seller,  and  besides  all  these  duties,  a  present  is  expected  to  be  made 
to  the  Shahbandar,  according  to  the  amount  of  trade  expected  to 
be  carried  on.  Presents  are  also  looked  for  by  the  rajah,  if  visited, 
and  by  his  great  men,  if  any  business  is  to  be  done  with  them. 
The  presents  usually  made  consist  of  raw  silk,  a  pound  or  two  of 
which  is  thought  an  appropriate  gift.  There  are  no  settled  duties 
on  inland  trade,  (these  having  been  paid  at  the  out  ports,)  only 
on  passing  from  one  country  to  another,  presents  must  be  made  to 
the  various  rajahs  to  secure  their  favors.  At  the  bazars,  the  poor 
people  pay  one  pice  a  head  on  entering,  and  this  entitles  them  to 
trade  the  whole  day." 

The  highlands  of  Bali  are  generally  wooded,  but  the  wood  pro- 
duced does  not  seem  to  be  strong  or  durable.  Fruit  trees  are  com 
mon,  particularly  mangoes.  The  system  of  husbandry  is  remarkably 
simple,  and  the  implements  used  are  of  a  very  primeval  order.  The 
plough  has  no  iron  about  it,  the  share  being  formed  of  hard  wood. 
There  is  no  land  expressly  devoted  to  grazing,  though  the  breed  of 
cattle  is  extremely  fine,  being  generally  larger  than  that  on  Java, 
and  every  animal  fat,  plump,  and  good-looking.  The  horses  are 
small,  but  sturdy,  carrying  heavy  burdens  across  the  mountains,  and 
sometimes  for  a  short  journey  bearing  up  under  two  or  three  hun- 
dred weight.  Deer  a»id  tigers  abound  on  the  hills,  where  they  are 
pursued  i)y  sportsmen.     Dearth  and   famine  are  unknown  in  the 

VOL,  IV.    NO.    X.  58 


458  The  Idaiul  of  Ball  Feb. 

island;  and  so  rich  nnd  various  are  the  productions,  that  the  poorest 
of  the  people  are  able  to  obtain  all  the  necessaries  of  life.  Fevers, 
cutaneous  disorders,  ulcers,  and  dropsies,  are  the  most  prevalent 
diseases  among  the  inhabitants.  The  small-pox  has  sometimes  also 
raged  violently. 

Of  the  government  of  Bali  we  can  say  but  little,  except  that  it 
seems  to  be  both  hereditary  and  monarchical :  the  authority  of  the 
rajahs,  however,  is  not  so  unlimited  as  to  render  them  entirely  in- 
dependent of  the  will  of  the  people  or  the  customs  and  laws  of  state. 
The  government  has  never  been  in  the  hands  of  Europeans,  but 
always  in  those  of  the  native  chiefs.  The  revenues  are  derived  from 
customs  and  portcharges,  from  a  land-tax,  marriage  ^fines,*  from  the 
sale  of  the  wives  and  daughters  with  the  property  of  persons  deceas- 
ed, and  from  the  sale  of  culprits.  In  fact,  *^  all  malefactors  among 
the  men  and  Jill  unfortunates  among  the  women,  become  immediately 
the  slaves  of  the  king.  Some  of  these  he  employs  in  working  for  him, 
•and  some  he  sends  out  to  trade  on  condition  of  their  bringing  him  a 
certain  portion  of  the  profits  ;  some  when  old  and  useless,  or  flagrant 
ofienders,  are  krised  out  of  the  way;  and  some  of  better  promise  are 
sold  to  the  Chinese,  who  dispose  of  them  to  the  Dutch,  or  to  French 
vessels  visiting  the  different  sea-ports.  Prisoners  taken  in  war  may 
be  dealt  with  in  the  same  way,  and  poor  unprotected  persons,  who 
have  no  relatives  to  befriend  them,  are  in  danger  of  sharing  the 
same  fate.  At  Bali  Badong,  a  person  was  established  on  behalf  of 
the  Netherlands*  government,  to  buy  up  these  people  and  transport 
them  to  Java,  to  be  employed  as  soldiers  in  the  Dutch  service  :  the 
contract  was,  it  appears,  for  one  thousand  fighting  men  at  20  dollars 
a  head;  about  one  half  of  this  number,  supplied  during  the  last  two 
years  (1828  and  1829),  have  cost  the  government,  including  agency 
mid  transport,  about  20,000  dollars.  No  persons  are  chosen  for  this 
purpose,  but  young  able-bodied  men,  the  old,  infirm,  and  deformed 
being  rejected  ;  and  as  soon  as  a  sufficient  number  are  collected 
together,  the  colonial  cruizers  come  to  take  them  away.  Last  year, 
two  French  ships  came  from  the  Mauritius,  one  to  Badong,  and 
the  other  to  Padang,  both  to  buy  slaves.  These  preferred  women 
and  valued  them  according  to  their  youthful  and  plump  oppcarance  ; 
for  young  women  they  gave  generally  150  rupees,  50  for  the  middle 
aged,  and  rejected  the  old  ones.  Boys  were  also  bought  by  them, 
but  they  seldom  took  grown  up  men  as  they  might  prove  too  stiff 
and  stubborn  for  their  management.  These  vessels  took  away 
about  500  slaves  between  them,  and  talked  of  coming  again ;  the 
time  of  their  arrival  is  generally  in  the  beginning  of  the  year,  and 
of  their  return  in  March." 

Useful  knowledge  is  at  a  low  ebb  among  the  people  of  Bali. 
There  are  no  regular  schools,  except  among  the  Mohammedans  for 
learning  Arabic. 

"  The  language  of  the  Balinesc  diflcrs  in  some  respects  from  the 
Javanese,  though  evidently  of  the  same  family;  a  person  acquainted 
with  the  Javanese  would  not  have  much  difRcully  in  understanding 


1830.  The  Island  of  Bali  459 

the  Bnlinrse,  and  wUIi  n  little  practice  will  be  able  to  speak  it 
himself*  In  the  alphabet,  there  is  some  difTerence  in  the  arrange- 
Hient,  and  the  Balinese  invariably  omit  one  of  the  letters  called  do 
besar,  or  the  great  D.  In  the  way  of  marking  the  end  of  a  word, 
the  Balinesc  differ  from  the  Javanese,  and  they  pronounce  letters 
wJiich  would  in  Javanese  be  half  mute,  which  they  call  the  aksari 
panjL  The  terms  of  the  Balinese  contain  a  mixture  of  Madurese 
and  some  Malay  with  the  Javanese ;  and  that  spoken  about  the 
king  generally  resembles  the  balisa  dalam  **  court  language,**  or 
the  A;au7t,  ^' ancient  languages,**  of  the  Javanese.  Their  books  are 
written  on  the  palmyra  leaf,  as  in  India,  but  the  letters,  instead  of 
being  engraved  with  an  iron  stile,  are  cut  in  with  the  point  of  a  knife. 
Their  writing  is  clumsy  and  indistinct,  owing  to  the  awkwardness 
of  the  instrument,  and  the  various  slips  and  omissions  which  they 
make,  render  it  difficult  for  a  stranger  to  de-cypher  their  meaning. 
The  persons  acquainted  with  letters  are  few,  owing  to  the  want  of 
places  of  public  instruction,  and  those  who  venture  to  write  are  still 
fewer  because  they  are  afraid  of  incurring  tlie  displeasure  of  their 
superiors  if  they  form  their  letters  so  as  to  offend  against  their  su- 
perstitious prejudices.  The  books  generally  treat  of  mythological 
stories,  and  they  have  some  collections  of  ^undang  undang,^  or 
laws,  to  which  they  refer,  and  by  which  they  profess  to  govern  their 
states.  Their  music  is  similar  to  the  Javanese,  but  much  inferior  : 
of  paintings  they  have  a  few  specimens,  representing  war-boats, 
sailing  upon  nothing,  and  men  fighting  and  dancing  in  the  air.** 

From  these  details  we  are  prepared  to  expect  that  the  religious 
condition  of  the  Balinese  must  be  very  bad.  The  frequent  burn- 
ing of  widows  is  a  proof  of  this.  Islnmism  prevails  to  some  extent, 
but  the  most  prevalent  faith  is  the  Hindoo,  and  is  thus  described  in 
the  journal  of  Mr.  Medhurst. 

"The  religion  professed  by  the  Balinese  is  genenilly  Hindooism, 
for  though  they  differ  in  sonie  respects  from  the  Hindoos,  yet  there 
are  traces  enough  discoverable  to  prove  that  their  faith  must  have 
been  derived  from  that  people.  They  acknowledge  Brahma  as  the 
supreme,  whom  they  speak  of  with  high  respect,  and  whom  they 
suppose  to  be  the  god  of  fire :  next  to  him  they  rank  Vishnu,  who 
is  said  to  preside  c»vor  the  rivers  of  waters ;  and  thirdly  comes 
Segara,  the  god  of  the  sea ;  '  segara  *  meaning  the  sea,  in  the 
Javanese  and  Balinese  languages.  They  also  speak  of  Ram,  who 
sprun<nr  from  an  island  at  the  confluence  of  the  Jumna  and  Gunga  ; 
and  I  distinctly  recognized  in  one  of  their  temples  an  image  of 
Ganesa,  with  an  elephant*s  head,  and  one  of  Doorga,  standing  on  a 
bull.  They  have  a  great  veneration  for  the  cow,  not  eating  its  flesh, 
nor  wearing  its  skin,  nor  doing  any  thing  to  the  injury  of  that  animal ; 
1  observed  also  an  image  of  a  cow  in  one  of  their  sacred  enclosures, 
which  seemed  to  have  been  put  tliere  as  an  object  of  worship. 

*^  Their  temples  are  numerous ;  near  Baliliug  and  Sangsit  I  no- 
ticed upwards  of  a  dozen  sacred  enclosures,  in  each  of  which  tliere 
were  as  many  little  shrines  or  teniplos.      These  enclosures  were 


460  The  Island  of  Bali,  Feb. 

generally  from  100  to  50  feet  square,  surrounded  with  a  mud  wall, 
and  mostly  divided  into  two  squares  which  may  be  called  inner  and 
outer  courts.  In  the  outer  court,  we  generally  observed  a  pair  of 
large  waringin  trees,  something  like  the  banyan,  and  casting  a 
pleasant  and  agreeable  shade  all  around.  The  second  court  was 
appropriated  to  the  shrines  of  the  gods  which  were  small  huts,  dif- 
fering in  size  from  6  or  8,  to  9  or  12  feet  square.  Some  were  built 
of  brick  and  covered  with  straw,  and  others  were  of  wood  covered 
with  gamooty^  a  kind  of  black  hairy  substance  obtained  from  the 
areca  palm.  Some  were  open,  having  only  a  slight  wicker  work 
entwined  between  the  posts ;  and  others  were  closed  with  little  doors 
in  front,  which  on  opening  wc  found  to  contain  nothing  but  a  few 
offerings  of  fruits  and  flowers,  and  in  one  instance  a  row  of  images 
made  of  mud,  representing  the  various  gods  of  the  Hindoo  system. 
Outside  the  shrines,  we  sometimes  met  with  a  couple  of  rude  images, 
formed  of  hardened  clay,  which  seemed  to  have  been  placed  there  as 
guardians  of  the  shrines.  But  all  were  in  a  state  of  dilapidation  and 
decay; — some  of  the  images  had  lost  their  heads,  others  their  arms 
and  most  of  the  shrines  were  tottering  to  decay,  with  foundations 
giving  way,  and  roofs  falling  in,  indicative  both  of  the  indolent  cha- 
racter of  the  worshipers  and  the  very  perishing  materials  of  which 
their  gods  were  made. 

"The  attendance  on  these  temples  seems  very  frequent ;  we  obser- 
ved processions  on  the  sea  side,  during  our  stay,  and  arrived  at  one 
while  the  worshipers  were  inside  performing  their  vows.  An  old 
man  met  us  at  the  gate,  and  seemed  displeased  at  our  approach, 
saying  the  women  would  be  alarmed  if  we  attempted  to  enter ;  and 
after  trying  in  vain  to  pacify  him  and  to  assure  him  of  our  harmless 
intention,  we  were  obliged  to  pass  on  without  seeing  how  they 
celebrated  their  worship.  Idolatrous  processions  are  common,  and 
may  be  witnessed  daily.  They  consist  generally  of  a  train  of  women 
and  children,  preceded  and  followed  by  a  few  men  and  boys. 
The  females  all  carry  fruits  and  flowers  on  their  heads  as  oflerings; 
and  the  men  are  employed,  some  in  carrying  the  sacriflciai  imple- 
ments, and  others  in  bearing  the  chair  of  the  god  himself,  while  a 
few  walk  by  the  side  of  the  divinity,  chaunting  hymns  to  his  honor 
as  they  go  along.  When  arrived  at  the  temples  they  offer  part  of 
what  they  have  brought,  and  feast  on  the  rest;  after  a  ^ew  hours 
they  return,  and  generally  in  the  evening,  when  they  may  be  heard 
chaunting  along  the  road  to  a  great  distance.  Beside  these  daily 
oflerinsfs  of  fruits  and  flowers,  national  sacrifices  are  sometimes 
made,  when  buffaloes,  goats,  and  pigs  are  slain,  and  offered  up  to 
the  gods  in  order  to  procure  fruitful  seasons  and  national  prosperity. 
They  have  a  set.  of  priests  who  are  called  Brahmans,  or  more 
generally  Idas ;  these  all  belong  to  one  family ;  they  intermarry 
with  no  other  tribe  and  neither  eat  nor  drink  with  those  of  another 
caste  ;  thus  is  the  priesthood  hereditary  and  exclusive ;  all  who  be- 
long to  the  profession  are  called  Idas,  but  it  is  not  till  they  have 
arrived  at  the  height  of  their  order,  that  they  are  called  Brahmans. 


183G.  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at   Canton,  401 

These  priests  are  generally  known  by  wearing  their  hair  long ; 
and  when  they  perform  any  religious  ceremonies,  arc  arrayed  in  a 
particular  dress  and  adorned  with  the  cord  of  the  Brahmaiis  as  in 
Hindoostan,  which  the  Balinese  call  ganitree:  they  do  not  a))pear 
to  work  or  trade,  but  are  supported  by  the  fees  given  at  funerals,  or 
burnings,  when  they  officiate  in  performing  the  ceremonies,  and 
consecrating  the  water  in  which  the  dead  bodies  are  washed/* 


Art.  III.  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canton:  first  j^uartcrly  report^ 
from  the  \th  of  November  1835  to  the  ith  of  February  1836. 
Conducted  by  the  Rev.  Peter  Parker,  m.  d. 

[  We  have  been  asked  repeatedly,  how  the  hospital  is  supported  ?  In  re- 
ply we  state ;  its  pecuniary  responsibilities  have  been  assumed  by  Dr.  Par- 
ker, in  behalf  of  the  A.B.CvF.M. ,  the  benevolent  society,  under  whose  auspices 
he  came  to  the  East.  Dr.  P.  receives  no  salarv,  or  any  aid  except  so  much 
as  is  necessary  to  defray  his  own  expenses  and  those  of  the  hospital :  the 
latter,  for  the  quarter,  were  $454,84.  Several  generous  donations  for  the 
support  of  the  institution  have  been  reoeived  from  benevolent  persons  in 
Canton.  It  is  known  that  many  others  are  also  desirous  of  aiding  in  the 
same  way.  We  are  requested,  therefore,  to  state  that  such  donations  will 
be  thanknilly  reoeived  by  Dr.  Parker  and  the  Editor  of  the  Chinese  Reposi- 
tory in  Canton,  and  by  Dr.  CoUedge  in  Macao ;  and  that  all  the  sums  received 
shall  be  duly  acknowledged,  and  carefully  appropriated  to  the  support  of  the 
hospital,  it  is  designed  to  make  the  institution  permanent,  and  hoped  that  it 
may  increase  in  usefulness  as  it  advances  in  age.  The  number  of  blind  among 
the  Chinese  is  very  great.  Not  lonff  ago  we  ascertained  from  official 
records  that  there  were  in  and  about  this  city  4750  blind  persons.  Thi,s 
number  could  not,  we  suppose,  have  included  one  half  of  tJiose  who  have 
diseased  eyes. — ^By  a  letter  which  has  just  reached  Canton,  we  are  informed 
that  a  Dispensary  for  the  benefit  of  the  sick  and  afflicted  has  recently  been 
opened  at  Bankok  in  Siam  by  D.  B.  Bradley,  m.  d.  It  is  stated  in  the  letter 
that  the  number  of  patients  often  exceeded  one  hundred  a  day.  However, 
this  turn  boon  "  doing  good "  every  day,  being  "  contrary  to  the  laws  of 
the  Siamese  empire, "  has  been  interdicted ;  but  was  likely  soon  to  be 
resumed.  ] 

Encouraged  by  the  success  of  a  dispensary  at  Singapore  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Chinese,  where,  from  the  1st  of  January  1835  to  the 
following  August,  more  than  one  thousand  were  received,  it  was  re- 
solved, on  my  return  to  Canton,  to  open  a  similar  institution  here. 
The  successful  experiments  made  by  doctors  Pearson,  Collcdge,  and 
others,  both  at  Canton  and  Macao,  left  no  doubt  of  the  feelings  with 
which  the  Chinese  would  welcome  such  an  attempt.  After  some 
delay,  the  factory  No.  7  in  Fungtae  hong  was  rented  of  Howqua, 
the  senior  member  of  the  cohong,  at  $500  per  annum.  Its  retired 
situation,  and  direct  communication  with  a  street,  so  that  patients 


4G2  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canton.  Feb. 

could  come  and  go  without  nnnoying  foreigners  by  passing  through 
their  hongs,  or  excite  the  observation  of  natives  by  being  seen  to 
resort  to  a  foreigner's  house,  rendered  it  a  most  suitable  place  for 
the  purpose.  Besides  a  large  room  in  the  second  story,  where  two 
hundred  may  be  comfortably  seated  and  prescribed  for,  the  house 
can  afford  temporary  lodgings  for  at  least  forty  patients.  The  dense 
population  of  Canton  rendered  it  probable  that  a  single  class  of  di- 
seases would  furnish  as  many  applicants  as  could  be  treated  and 
accommodated;  however  it  was  designed  to  admit  exceptions  in 
cases  of  peculiar  interest,  and  promise.  Diseases  of  the  eye  were 
selected  as  those  the  most  common  in  China;  and  being  a  class  in 
which  the  native  practitioners  are  most  impotent,  the  cures,  it  was 
supposed,  would  be  as  much  appreciated  as  any  other.  The  antici- 
pation that  a  single  class  of  diseases  would  furnish  full  employment 
for  one  physician  was  soon  realized,  and  patients  in  great  numbers 
have  been  sent  away  because  no  more  could  be  received  at  that  time. 
As  will  appear  from  the  report,  a  case  of  peculiar  interest  directed  my 
attention  to  the  ear,  and  this  fact  was  construed  by  many  into  a  tacit 
consent  to  treat  them  for  maladies  of  that  organ.  The  dumb  also 
have  applied  for  aid. 

The  regulations  of  the  hospital  are  few,  and  simple.  The  porter 
is  furnished  with  slips  of  bamboo,  which  are  numbered  both  in 
English  and  Chinese.  One  of  these  is  a  passport  to  tlie  room  above, 
where  the  patients  are  treated  in  the  order  of  their  arrival.  The 
name  of  each  new  patient,  the  disease,  number  (reckoning  from  the 
opening  of  the  hospital),  time  of  admission,  &.C.,  are  recorded.  A 
card  containing  these  particulars  is  given  to  the  patient,  who  retains 
it  until  discharged  from  the  hospital, — it  always  entitling  the  bearer 
to  one  of  the  slips  of  bamboo  from  the  porter.  The  prescription  is 
written  on  a  slip  of  paper,  and  this,  being  filed  in  the  order  of  its 
number,  as  soon  as  the  patient  again  presents  his  card,  is  referred 
to,  the  previous  treatment  seen,  and  new  directions  are  added.  In 
this  way  about  two  hundred  have  sometimes  been  prescribed  for  in  n 
day.  Thursdays  are  set  apart  for  operations  for  catanncts,  entropia, 
pterygia,  and  other  surgical  cases.  Difficulty  was  anticipated  in 
receiving  females  as  house  patients,  it  being  res^arded  iiietral  for  a 
female  to  enter  the  foreign  factories ;  but  the  difficulty  has  proved 
more  imaginary  than  real.  Those  whose  cases  required  them  to 
remain,  have  been  attended  by  some  responsible  relatives, — wives  by 
their  husbands,  mothers  by  their  sons,  daughters  by  their  brothers ; 
and  i(  has  been  truly  gratifying  to  see  the  vigilance  with  which  these 
relative  duties  have  been  performetl.  The  more  wealthy  have  been 
attended  by  two,  throe,  or  four  servants,  and  have  provide*!  for  them- 
selves. Those  who  were  unable  to  meet  the  expense  have  had  thuir 
board  gratuitously.  At  first,  new  patients  were  received  daily,  until 
they  came  in  such  numbers  that  they  could  not  all  be  treated,  and  it 
became  necessary  to  fix  on  certain  days  for  admission.  The  total 
number  of  patients  forni  the  4th  of  November  to  the  4th  of  Fcbruiiry 
was  nine  hundred  and  twenty-five,  exclusive  of  several  who,  reipiir- 


1836. 


Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canton. 


463 


ing  but  a  single  prescriptiuii,  were  not  enrolled.  The  aggregate 
number  of  males  is  six  hundred  and  fifty-five,  of  females  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy. 

The  following  are  the  diseases  presented  at  the  hospital ;  1st,  are 
those  of  the  eyes,  2d,  other  diseases. 


1st:  Amaurosis        -        -  50 

Acute  ophthalmia      -  68 

Chronic  ophthalmia  -  40 

Purulent  ophthalmia  -  21 

Rheumatic  ophthalmia  2 

Ophthalmitis     -         .-  12 

Ophthalmia  tarsi        -  18 

Ophthalmia  variola    -  25 

Conjunctivitis   -         -  13 

Hordeolum        -         -  10 

Cataract            -         -  56 

Cntropia            -         -  89 

Trichiasis          -         -  24  2d: 

Pterygium         -         -  47 
Opacity  and  vascularity  of 

the  cornea  -  -  168 
Ulceration  of  the  cornea  43 
Nebula  -  -  -  40 
Albugo  -  -  -  43 
Leucoma  -  -  -  13 
Adipose  or  fleshy  thicken- 
ing of  cornea  -  14 
Staphyloma  -  -  39 
Staphyloma  sclerotica  3 
Onyx  ...  6 
Iritis  ...  29 
Synechia  anterior  -  8 
Synechia  posterior  -  9 
Myosis  -  -  -  6 
Mydriasis  -  -  8 
Closed  pupil  with  deposi- 
tion of  lymph  -  12 
Procidentia  iridis  -  2 
Glaucoma  .  •  5 
Night  blindness  -  8 
Day  blindness  -  -  2 
False  vision  -  -  2 
Exophthalmia  -  -  2 
Sclerotitis  -  -  2 
Choroiditis  -  -  2 
Hydrops  oculi  -  •  3 
Atrophy   -         -         -  10 


Hypertrophy     -        -  4 

Complete  loss  of  the  eyes  36 
Total  loss  of  one  eye  1 1 

Tumors  of  the  eyelids  2 
Tumors  from  the  conjunctiva 5 
Injuries  in  the  eye  from 

bamboo  -         -  3 

Paralysis  of  the  muscles 

of  the  lid        -         -  3 

Quivering  lid     -         -  1 

Obstruction  of  nasal  duct     1 


1 


Abscess  of  the  arm     - 
Abscess  over  the  mastoid 
process  communicating 

with  the  ear  -  4 

Abscess  of  the  parotid  gland  1 

Abscessof  the  hand    -  2 

Abscess  of  the  head  -  1 
Abscess  of  the  face  from 

carious  tooth  -  1 

Anasarca-         -         •  3 

Ascites     ...  1 

Cancer  of  the  breast  -  1 

Cancer  of  the  face      -  1 

Necrosis  of  the  lower  jaw  2 

Luxation  of  the  lower  jaw  1 
Disease  of  the  lower  jaw 

with  great  tumefaction  2 

Benign  polypus  of  the  nose  2 
Malignant  polypus  of  the 

nose      -        -        -  1 
Curvature  of  the  spine  with 

paralysis        -        •  4 

Phymosis  -        -  I 

Fistula  in  ano  -        -  4 
Cauliflower  excrescence  of 

uterus            -        -  1 
Sarcomatous  tumor    -  4 
Incisted  tumor  -         -  I 
Imperforate  auditory  fora- 
men     -         -         -  2 


461 


Ojtfiihftlmit   UospiUd  at   Canton, 


Feb. 


Table  showing  the  number  of  patients,  let,  under  twenty  years  of  age ; 
2d,  between  twenty  and  thirty ;  3d,  between  thirty  and  forty ;  4th,  between 
forty  and  fifty  ;  5tli,  those  over  fifty  years  of  age ;  6th,  the  youngest;  7th 
the  oldest;  8tli,  Uie  males;  9th,  the  females. 


§ 

o 

2 

ed 

DISEASES. 

o 

C 

o 

• 

9 

CO    -v 

•              • 

«       0) 

1614 

o 

> 

o 

8 

0) 

C 

s 
o 

9 

4) 

o 

60 

(0 

• 

m 
J? 

s 

Amaurosis       .         -          -          - 

3 

36 

14 

Acute  ophthnlniin          -           -           - 

6 

16 

22 

11 

13 

10 

65 

Chronic  ophthiilmia 

3 

1 

16 

8 

11 

4 

68 

0)3litha)niiti8        -         _           -           - 

1 

4 

4 

2 

1 

13 

52 

Purulent  ophthalmia 

JO 

4 

2 

1 

4 

• 

66 

Conjunctivitis     -           -           -           - 
Ophthalmia  tarsi     ... 

2 

7 

2 
2 

5 
6 

2 
3 

2 

6 

7 

63 
44 

Cataract  -          -          -          -           - 

1 

1 

2 

646 

9 

7813224] 

Entropia        -          -          -          - 

3 

7 

10 

20 

47 

14 

67 

|58 

19! 

A  few  of  the  more  important  cases  may  be  given  in  detail.  The 
numbers  refer  to  the  order  in  which  they  were  presented  and 
enrolled  at  the  hospital.  Previous  to  opening  the  hospital  one  case 
of  imperforate  ears  came  to  my  knowledge,  which  I  here  introduce. 

Akwei,  aged  17.  This  youth  was  born  with  no  external  ears,  if 
we  except  a  slight  perpendicular  cartilaginous  ridge,  which  merely 
marked  the  place  of  the  ear.  No  indentation  whatever  indicated 
the  situation  of  the  auditory  foramen,  which  was  concealed  by  the 
common  integuments.  Though  not  totally  deaf,  it  was  but  very 
indistinctly  that  he  could  hear  a  loud  voice.  The  fact  that  he  could 
hear  at  all,  by  opening  his  mouth  wide,  was  presumptive  evidence 
that  the  internal  organs  were  perfect,  and  that  to  render  the  hearing 
so,  it  was  only  necessary  to  perforate  the  integuments  so  as  to  ad- 
mit the  air  to  the  tympanum.  At  his  own  request  and  that  of 
his  parents,  I  resolved  on  perforating  one  ear.  The  trochar  would 
have  been  the  least  painful  and  most  ex()editious  means,  but  I  pre- 
ferred the  caustic  potassa  for  its  safety,  and  its  accordance  with  the 
Chinese  prejudice  in  favor  of  the  cautery.  As  soon  as  the  slough 
from  the  first  application  of  the  caustic  was  removed,  I  had  the  sa- 
tisfaction to  find  that  the  hearing  was  surprisingly  improved.  The 
same  operation  has  been  often  repeated,  the  obstructions  being  found 
much  deeper  than  were  anticipated.  The  perforation  has  extended 
through  two  layers  of  cartilage,  which  appear  to  be  the  proper  carti- 
lage of  the  external  ear  convoluted  upon  itself.  The  artificial  orifice 
has  been  made  to  the  depth  of  an  inch,  but  no  cavity  has  been 
reached.  Considerable  difticully  has  existed  in  keeping  it  from  filling 
again  with  granulations.     \\y  moans  of  a  silver  tube  of  Mie  size  of 

•  '.\  Monthb. 


1830.  Ophthalmic  JTospifal  at  Canton,  4(ir> 

the  natural  foramen,  T  hope  to  preserve  the  aportnn*.  SiiH»e  the 
t»peration,  the  youth  is  al)hi  to  hear  even  a  whisper,  and  hoth  himself 
and  his  rehitives  have  exhibited  their  gratitude  for  the  benefit.  AIho 
Ilis  parents,  |rrand- parents,  and  other  connexions  have  applied  for 
medical  aid. 

No.  31,  Novenilier  9th.  Chronic  iritis  with  deposition  of  coagii- 
lable  lymph.  Chang  she,  a  female  aged  50.  Her  disease  supervened 
upon  the  disappearing  of  an  ntfection  of  the  breast  one  year  ago. 
She  was  just  sensible  of  the  clear  light  of  the  sun,  when  she 
entered  the  infirmary  :  little  eneouragement  was  held  out  to  her, 
but  at  the  same  time  she  was  offered  the  oidy  cliance  of  recovering 
sight.  Treatment.  She  commenced  immediately  with  alterative 
doses  of  blue  pill,  with  daily  applications  of  belladonna  to  the  eyes, 
and  subsequently  calomel  conjoined  with  opium,  till  full  ptyalism 
was  produced.  After  the  lapse  of  some  time  without  any  percepti- 
ble benefit,  she  inquired  why  others  who  came  after  her  had  been 
restored  to  sight  while  she  remained  the  same.  Being  answered  that 
her  disease  was  very  bad  and  required  time  to  cure,  she  was  content 
to  persevere.  Upon  the  19ih  of  Novendier,  the  patient  t«)ld  me  that 
a  sensible  improvement  in  her  vision  had  taken  place.  The  mercu- 
rial action  was  still  kept  up,  and  on  the  28tli,  an  issue  opened  in 
her  arm,  and  vision  imprnv(>d  so  as  to  distinguish  colors;  on  the  2d 
of  Jantiary,  she  could  tell  the  nuudier  of  fingers  held  before  her  face, 
and  her  countenance  had  no  lonifer  the  vacant  and  downcast  look  of 
the  blind,  but  the  lively  expression  of  one  conversant  with  external 
objects.  The  deiise  coagulable  lymph  in  the  pupil  has  been  much 
absorbed,  an<l  the  pup  I,  before  nearly  closed,  is  now  dilated  nearly  to 
its  natural  sizcj.  Several  other  cases  of  similar  character  have  been 
miuerially  benefited  by  the  same  course  c»f  treatment. 

No.  59,  Nov.  I  Ith.  Ulcer  of  the  crystaline  lens.  Akwei  aged  30. 
He  had  albugo  of  both  eyes,  and  a  speck,  as  seen  by  the  microscope 
through  the  center  of  the  pupil,  apparently  on  the  capsule  of  the 
lens.  It  resembled  the  small  deep-seated  ulcer  of  the  cornea,  with 
its  I'dges  well  defined.  Four  or  five  similar  cases  have  occurred, 
and  in  one  instance  the  speck  varied  its  apparent  position  at  every 
motion  of  the  eye,  indicating  that  the  lens  and  its  capsule  were  not 
fixed  in  the  vitreous  humor,  but  performed  partial  revolutions.  The 
vision  in  each  case  was  affected,  but  not  destniyed, — an  afifection  of 
which  I  have  neither  read  nor  seen  before.  Probably  it  will  terminate 
in  capsular  cataract. 

No.  75,  Nov.  I*2th.  Staphyloma  sclerotica.  Asuy,  aged  17.  One 
year  since,  after  spending  the  whole  night  at  a  singsong,  in  the  mor- 
ning he  was  suddenly  seized  with  violent  pain  in  the  left  eye,  which 
continued  through  the  day.  When  be  came  to  the  hospital,  it 
appeared  at  first  sight  like  a  tumor  of  the  lid,  but  oh  examination, 
I  found  it  to  be  a  staphyloma  of  the  sclerotica.  There  was  a  slight 
nebula  on  the  adjoining  portion  of  the  cornea.  By  repeated  punc- 
tures, in  about  six  weeks  the  staphyloma  was  oompletely  cured. 
Adhesive  infiamniation  was  excited,  and  the  sclerotica  and  choroid 

VOL.  IV.    NO.    X.  59 


460  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canton,  Vf.h. 

afljnin  firmly  imitod. — By  the  same  process  of  repeated  piinctiirin<r» 
essential  hfiietit  has  lieeii  pihied  in  cases  of  coiuiiioii  stapliyloiiia, 
and  in  one  marked  rase  of  hydrops  oculi. 

No.  198,  Nov.  I7th.  Akeen,  a  mercliant,  aged  ^1.  He  had  an 
eftusion  of  blood  into  the  ri^ht  eye,  with  yellow  discoloration  of  the 
aipieons  humor,  leaving  the  pupil  just  discernible.  There  was  also 
a  turgid  appearance  of  the  left  eye.  The  patient,  as  he  stated,  took 
cold  seven  months  before  at  the  feast  of  the  tombs,  when  his  eyes 
became  affectrd  :  he  was  otherwise  sadly  diseased.  The  following 
extract  from  my  jtmrnal  contains  the  sequel  of  his  case.  '^  Dec.  29th. 
To-day  Akeen  has  been  discharged  from  the  institution  as  incurable. 
He  came  perfectly  blind :  I  gave  him  but  little  encouragement  that 
he  w)>uld  ever  see  again,  but  expressed  an  opinion  that  the  effusion 
of  blood  might  be  absorbed,  and  the  humors  cleared.  This  has  been 
effected  by  mercury,  blisters  on  the  back  of  his  neck,  and  his  fore- 
head, and  an  issue  in  his  temple,  and  discloses  that  the  iris  is  quite 
disorganized.  The  patient  manifested  much  gratitude  for  what  had 
been  done  in  the  improvement  of  his  health,  and  for  the  attempt  to 
restore  sight. — It  was  a  remark  of  one  of  my  respected  medical  pre- 
ceptors to  his  students,  that  when  the  materia  medica  of  earth  failed, 
they  might  yet  point  their  patients  to  that  of  heayen.  I  have  expe- 
rienced this  satisfaction  to-day,  in  the  case  of  this  young  man.  His 
eyes  suffused  with  tears  as  I  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  with  several 
Chinese  listening,  told  him  through  my  interpreter,  of  the  world  in 
which  he  may  see,  though  never  again  on  earth;  that  in  heaven 
none  are  blind,  none  deaf,  none  sick.  I  also  endeavored  to  point  out 
the  way  for  him  to  find  admittance  there.*' 

No.  210,  Nov.  20th.  Cataract  of  both  eyes.  Atso,  aged  48,  a 
rice  merchant.  This  patient  was  a  stout  and  corpulent  man  ;  the 
cataract  of  both  eyes  commenced  about  one  year  ago,  and  three 
months  since,  he  lost  nearly  all  sight.  Treat.  R.  Cat.  and  jal.  a  a 
grs.  X.  at  night;  sulph.  mag.  oz.  j.  in  morning.  Meat,  wine,  tobacco 
and  opium  forbidden.  On  the  24th,  the  patient  complained  of 
dizziness,  when  he  was  ordered,  R.  Pill,  hydrarg.  grs.  v.  at  night, 
and  sulph.  mag.  oz.  j.  in  the  morning.  Next  day,  no  vertigo,  applied 
belladonna  to  his  lids.  R.  Tart.  ant.  gr.  j.  given  in  one-fourth  grain 
powders  every  two  hours.  November  26th.  The  belladonna  was  re- 
applied in  the  morning,  and  I  couched  his  left  eye  in  the  afternoon. 
On  removing  the  cataract,  he  exclaimed  *'  red  faces,  red  faces,'*  re- 
fering  to  the  Europeans  in  the  room.  The  pupil  appeared  beautifully 
clear  and  black.  Two  hours  after  the  operation,  I  took  away  sixteen 
ounces  of  blood.  At  11  p.  m.  bilious  vomiting  commenced.  Gave 
R.  Laudanum  dr.  ss.  spts.  camphor  20  drops,  with  sweetened  water. 
He  drank  one  half,  and  the  vomiting  was  allayed,  but  recurred  the 
next  morning,  when  he  took  at  once,  R.  Castor  gr.  v,  opii.  gr.  j,  and 
wine  oz.  j.  A  sinipism  was  also  applied  to  the  brenst;  the  vomiting 
was  immediately  arrested,  and  did  not  return.  The  third  day  after 
couching,  1  had  the  satisfaction  to  find  but  slight  inflammation  had 
attended  the  op(;ration,  and  that   the   patient  to  his  great  joy  could 


1836.  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canton.  4(i7 

distinctly  seti  objects  both  near  mid  at  a  disttiucc.  Tlie  change  in 
his  appearance  and  feehngs  was  very  marked.  His  conntenance  on 
whicli  the  shades  of  sadness  and  gloom  had  sat,  now  rekindled  with 
its  natural  vivacity.  A  few  days  ago,  unable  to  walk  except  as  he 
was  led  or  groped  his  way  by  the  side  of  the  wall^  lie  now  could  go 
where  he  pleased,  rejoicing  to  behold  the  faces  of  his  friends  and  the 
light  of  day. 

1  am  particular  in  the  detail  of  tliis  case,  because  it  may  serve  to 
illustrate  many  others  that  are  similar.  Though  upwards  of  fifty 
cataract  patients  have  presented  themselves,  yet  the  age,  ill-healtli, 
or  other  circumstances  of  several  have  prevented  operating  on  more 
than  about  thirty.  On  one  occasion  I  couched  eight  patients  the  same 
afternoon,  to  five  of  whom  vision  was  immediately  restored ;  and 
to  the  others,  after  the  absorption  of  the  lens  took  place.  At  the  re- 
quest of  several  patients,  both  their  eyes  have  been  operated  upon  at 
one  sitting,  and  with  but  little  apparent  inconvenience.  Bleeding 
has  been  rather  an  exception  than  a  general  rule  in  my  treatment,  the 
symptoms  ordinarily  not  requiring  it.  Bilious  vomiting  has  been  by 
no  means  a  uniform  consequence  of  couching.  In  several  instances 
it  has  not  occasioned  to  the  patient  the  loss  of  an  bourns  sleep;  and 
often  the  inflammation  has  been  so  slight,  that  after  three  or  four 
days  the  puncture  of  the  needle  has  been  scarcely  preceptible; — a 
striking  argument  in  favor  of  a  simple  mode  of  living.  There  have 
also  been  two  painful  exceptions  to  the  success  of  these  operations, 
arising  from  inflammation  which  it  was  impossible  to  foresee  or  to 
arrest.  In  each  case,  however,  the  other  eye  was  so  much  improved 
that  the  patients  on  the  whole  were  no  losers. 

No.  446,  Dec.  27tli.  Siircomatous  tumor.  Akae  a  little  girl 
aged  13.  As  I  was  closing  the  business  of  the  day,  I  observed  a 
Chinese  timidly  advancing  into  the  hospital  leading  his  little  daugh- 
ter, who  at  first  si<;ht  appeared  to  have  two  heads.  A  sarcomatous 
tumor  projecting  from  her  right  temple,  and  extending  down  to  the 
cheek  as  low  as  her  mouth,  sadly  disfigured  her  face.  It  overhung 
the  right  eye,  and  so  depressed  the  lid  as  to  exclude  light.  The  pa- 
rotid and  also  its  accessory  gland  were  very  nmch  enlarged.  This 
large  tumor  was  surrounded  by  several  small  and  well  defined  ones, 
the  principal  of  which  lay  over  the  buccinator  muscle.  Slight 
prominences  on  other  parts  of  the  body  indicated  a  predisposition  to 
tumors,  which  I  have  since  learned  is  hereditary.  The  mother  pre- 
sents a  most  singular  appearance,  from  birth  being  covered  with 
small  tumors,  some  of  the  size  of  large  warts,  and  others  hanging 
pi^ndant  in  shape  and  size  like  the  finger.  Akae  is  the  only  one  of 
her  four  children  thus  afflicted.  Her  general  health  was  somewhat 
deranged ;  the  tongue  foul,  pulse  frequent  and  feeble,  and  the  heat 
of  the  tumor  above  the  natural  temperature  of  the  system.  The  blood 
vessels  passing  over  it  were  much  enlarged.  The  weight  much  ac- 
celerated its  growth  and  occasioned  pain  at  night  in  the  integuments 
around  its  base.  The  child  complained  of  vertigo,  and  habitually 
inclined  her  head  to  the  left  side.     According  to  the  statement  of  her 


408  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canttm.  Feb. 

parents,  the  tumor  wns  excited  into  action  by  the  sninll-pox  which 
the  child  had  four  years  since,  but  within  the  last  four  months  had 
attained  three  fourths  of  its  present  magnitude.  The  child  was 
put  under  medical  treatment  for  a  month,  during  which  her  health 
decidedly  improved. 

From  the  first,  it  appeared  to  me  possible  to  remove  it ;  yet  the 
possibility  of  an  unfortunate  result,  or  even  of  the  child*s  "dying 
under  the  knife,*'  and  the  operations  of  the  hospital  being  thereby 
interrupted  or  broken  up,  did  not  escape  my  thoughts.  On  the  other 
hand,  however,  it  was  a  case  presented  in  divine  providence,  and  it 
was  evident  that  left  tt)  itself  the  tumor  might  terminate  the  life  of  the 
child,  and  from  the  accompanying  symptoms,  before  a  great  length 
of  time.  The  surgical  gentlemen  whose  council  1  was  so  happy  as 
to  enjoy,  were  all  agreed  as  to  the  expediency  of  its  removal,  yet 
with  all  its  circumstances  they  regarded  it  a  formidable  case.  Though 
in  a  Christian  and  enlitrhtened  land,  the  suri^eon  mi»:ht  have  under- 
taken  it  without  embarrassment,  it  was  not  so  here.  Having  often 
in  secret  as  well  as  in  concert  with  others  connnended  the  child  to  the 
great  Physician,  I  resolved  upon  the  undertaking,  with  the  precau- 
tion of  procuring  a  written  instrument  and  signed  by  both  parents, 
stating  the  case,  that  the  operation  was  undertaken  at  their  desire, 
and  they  wotdd  exculpate  me  from  censure,  if  the  child  should  die 
in  conse<pience  of  the  attempt.  Even  the  burial  of  the  corpse  was 
a  subject  of  forethought  and  agreement  with  the  father. 

On  the  lOtli  .lanuary,  with  the  signal  blessing  of  God,  the  operatifin 
was  perfoniied.  The  serenity  of  the  sky  after  several  days  of  contin- 
ued rain,  the  presence  and  kind  assistance  of  several  surgical  gen- 
tlemen, and  the  fortitude  of  a  heroine  with  which  the  child  endured 
the  operation,  call  for  my  most  heartfelt  gratitude  to  the  giver  of  all 
mercies.  A  few  days  previous  to  the  extirpation,  an  evaporating 
lotion  of  the  nit.  potassa  was  applied  to  tho  tumor.  An  opiate  was 
given  fifteen  minutes  before,  and  wine  and  water  during  the  opera- 
tion. The  patiejit  cheerfully  submitted  to  be  blindfolded  and  to 
have  her  hands  and  feet  confined.  The  extirpation  was  eftVcted  in 
eight  minutes.  Another  small  tumor  of  the  size  of  a  filbert  was  also 
removed  from  under  the  eyebrow.  The  loss  of  blood  was  estimated 
to  be  about  10  or  12  ounces.  Not  an  artery  required  to  be  taken  up. 
She  vomited  but  did  not  faint.  The  tumor  weighed  one  pound  and 
a'  quarter.  The  circumference  at  its  base  was  sixteen  inches  and 
three  quarters,  and  the  length  of  the  incisi<in  from  the  top  of  the  head 
to  the  cheek,  ten  inches.  On  opening  it,  I  found  portions  of  it  be- 
coming black,  and  two  or  three  drachms  of  sanious  blood,  of  a  dark 
chocolate  color,  indicating  that  it  had  already  taken  on  a  diseaseil 
action.  After  a  nap,  the  child  awoke  cheerful  as  usual;  in  the 
evening,  her  pulse  was  accelerated,  and  she  coniplainecl  of  nausea, 
but  ever  afterwards  uniformly  said  that  she  had  no  pain.  J\o  iniluni- 
ination  supervened,  and  the  wound  healed  by  the  hrst  intention, 
^rhree  days  after  the  operatimi,  in  several  places  of  an  inch  or  mori; 
fU   lentrlh,  it  had  completely  healed;  and  in  ffanleen  day)*  iht  whole 


I8:J(>.  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at    Canton.  4G9 

<^xce|)t  a  s|>ot  tliu  fourth  of  an  inch  was  entirely  healed.    In  eighteen 
days  the  patient  was  discharged.* 

No.  GtM),  Jan.  5th.  Cataract  of  hoth  eyes.  Matszcah  aged  54. 
He  is  a  native  of  the  province  of  Cliekeang,  now  resident  in  this 
city,  and  for  a  hnig  time  employed  as  a  writer  in  the  Kwangchow- 
foo's  office.  He  was  attended  by  his  son  twelve  years  of  age, 
and  two  servants.  His  bed,  dress,  and  comfortable  arrangements 
were  w^ry  unlike  those  of  the  poorer  classes.  He  had  been  perfectly 
blind  in  his  left  eye  five  years,  and  in  his  right,  three.  Both  ca- 
taracts were  white,  giving  the  pupil  the  appearance  of  being  srt 
with  beautiful  pearl.  The  operation  in  both  eyes  was  successful,  and 
occasioned  but  little  inconvenience  to  the  patient.  When  he  left  the 
hospital  his  sight  was  clear,  and  it  was  scarcely  perceptible  that 
his  eyes  had  been  atiected.  The  contrast  in  the  expression  of  his 
countenance  from  the  dullness  of  the  statue  to  the  animated  glow  of 
intelligence  and  friendship  was  y^ry  striking.  On  removing  ti.e 
compress  some  days  after  the  operation,  he  involuntarily  exclaimed 
keen  e  sang,  *  1  see  the  doctor;'  and  he  uniforndy  manifested  nmch 
gratitude.  He  would  have  knocked  head  before  me  when  he  h^ft 
the  hospital,  had  he  not  been  prevented. 

No.  564,  Jan.  4th,  1836.  Fleshy  tumor  of  the  left  eye.  Ayu,  a  lad  17 
years  of  age.  The  tumor  commenced  fourteen  months  ago  with 
a  slight  etilargement  of  the  caruncula  lachrymalis,  and  gradually 
extended  along  the  globe  of  the  eye  both  above  and  below,  till 
its  branches  met  the  externul  angle  of  the  eye  so  that  the  patient 
was  finally  unable  to  close  the  lids.  When  1  first  saw  him,  it  ex- 
tended out  one  quarter  of  an  inch,  and  was  a  little  inflamed  at  the 
apex  from  external  irritation.  Slightly  lobulated  it  closed  like  the  un- 
expanded  petals  of  a  rose,  concealed  the  cornea,  and  excluded  all 
light.  A  similar  disease  had  commenced  in  the  right  eye.  The 
patient  was  immediately  treated  constitutionally,  and  on  the  14th  Jan., 
the  tumor  removed.  With  a  sharp  pointed  bistoury  f  severed  the 
tarsi  at  their  external  union,  divided  the  tumor  down  to  the  globe, 
first  dissected  it  from  the  lower  side,  and  then  from  the  upper  lid 
and  inner  angle.  The  eye  ball  was  unaffected  and  the  sight  restored; 
the  hemorrhage  was  not  great.  The  upper  lid  was  much  swollen, 
and  the  granulations  prominent.  Having  cleansed  the  eye  from  blood 
1  injected  a  little  camphor  and  water.  In  the  evening  bled  him 
twelve  ounces,  and  he  had  a  comfortable  night.  He  was  treated 
antiphlogistically  and  the  probe  daily  passed  around  to  prevent 
adiieirion  of  the  lids  to  the  ball.  Evaporating  lotions  were  applied 
to  the  lid,  and  pleasing  hopes  were  excited  that  the  disease  would 

^  [  would  Iiere  acknowledge  the  kindness  of  Dr.  U.  H.  Cux,  W.  Jardine  csn., 
F)r.  J.  C-'ullcn,  snrgeon  to  the  Lord  Lowther,  Dr.  A.  A.  Adee  and  his  assistant,  Dv. 
W.J.  Palme.r  of  tlie  United  States  sloop  Vincenes,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  tor 
tliuii*  pi'evioiis  coiinuil  and  able  assistance  on  the  occasion.  Dr.  Adce  was  under 
file  necesisily  of  leaiving  town  before  the  operation,  j  cannot  rufrHinl'roni  ex- 
pressing my  peculiar  obligations  to  Dr.  Cox,  who  has  nnifonnly  aiib'd  uh'.  oh 
i^Hch  day  for  surgical  operation.^  since  the  opening  of  the  liospitul.  in  whii.h  lie 
has  taken  a  kind  and  lively  intercbt. 


470  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canton.  Feb. 

not  return.  But  when  the  patient  left  the  hospital  ahout  four  weeks 
after  to  spend  the  new  year's  festival  at  home,  the  tumor  hhd  again 
attained  a  considerable  size,  notwithstanding  the  frequent  application 
of  lunar  caustic  in  substance  and  solution  to  prevent  it. 

No.  Oil,  Feb.  2d.  Injury  of  the  ear.  Chani*shan,  a  soldier  aged 
48,  was  a  native  of  Peking,  afflicted  with  a  disease  of  his  left  ear. 
The  ear  was  half  filled  with  cerumen  of  (inn  consistency.  On  removnl 
of  it  I  extracted  half  a  dozen  small  pieces  of  bone.  The  ulceration 
had  advanced  so  far  that  [  could  not  identify  them  with  the  congeries 
of  small  bones  of  the  ear,  but  from  their  situation  have  no  doubt  of 
their  identity.  The  patient  informed  me  that  the  pain  and  sorenesis 
commenced  with  the  wounding  of  the  ear,  occasioned  by  a  barber's 
cleaning  it.  He  had  quite  lost  the  use  of  it. — Though  tliis  is  an 
extreme  case,  many  similar  have  come  under  treatment  which  have 
been  occasioned  by  this  pernicious  practice, — a  practice  that  deserves 
to  be  severely  reprobated. 

No.  898,  Feb.  2d.  Ascites.  Pang  she,  an  interesting  young  wo- 
man aged  21,  of  a  dolicate  slender  frame,  hud  been  afflicted  with 
abdominal  dropsy  for  three  years,  during  which  she  had  been  once 
gravid,  but  the  child  did  not  live.  At  first,  there  was  edematous 
swellins;  of  the  abdomen  and  lower  extremities,  which  after  a  few 
months  subsided,  with  effusion  into  the  peritoneal  cavity,  and  the 
abdomen  became  much  distended.  Her  countenance  and  skin  were 
very  sallow,  respiration  hurried,  pulse  120,  small  and  wiry;  cough, 
distinct  fluctuation  of  the  fluid;  indeed,  all  the  symptoms  left  no  doubt 
as  to  the  nature  of  the  case.  As  there  had  been  no  apparent  increase 
in  the  quantity  of  fluid  for  a  long  time,  I  inferred  that  the  active 
cause  of  its  secretion  had  subsided,  and  that  if  the  absorbents  were 
first  excited,  and  then  the  fluid  removed,  there  was  hope  the  health 
might  be  restored.  I  commenced  with  a  saline  purgative.  Upon 
the  third  day  after,  I  adopted  the  treatment  essentially  that  is  recom- 
mended bysir  Astley  Cooper.  R.  Subinuri.  hydrartr.  grs.  jss.  pulv. 
gamb.  grs.  ji.  pulv.  scilla?.  grs.  jii.  made  into  a  pill  and  taken  at 
night.  Also  a  mixture  of  spir.  nit.  ether,  dr.  ss.  cor.  sub.  ^r,  ss. 
and  fifteen  drops  of  tinct.  digitalis,  to  be  taken  twice  a  day.  This 
treatment  was  continued  till  the  lOtli,  when  the  tongue  was  slightly 
att'ected  with  the  mercurial  action. 

On  the  llth,  assisted  by  Dr.  Cox,  I  performed  paracentesis  in  the 
linea  alba,  one  and  a  half  inches  below  the  umbilicus.  Three  gal- 
lons, wanting  one  pint  and  a  half,  of  dark  coffee  colcred  fluid,  with  a 
slight  deposition  of  lymph,  were  taken  away.  The  fluid  was  very 
slowly  drawn  off",  and  by  flannel  bandages  a  uniform  pressure  was 
made.  She  shrieked  once  as  the  irochar  entered,  and  during  the  whole 
time  she  complained  of  no  syncope,  on  the  contrary  was  animated 
and  cheerful,  and  hivish  in  her  expressions  of  gratitude*.  At  9  p.m.  her 
pulse  was  at  90,  she  had  some  fever,  and  her  cough  was  aggravated. 
A  mixture  of  paragor.  elix.  and  tinct.  scillre.  each  one  t^r.^  wine  of 
antimony  dr.  ss,  and  an  ounce  of  warm  water,  was  given  in  small 
doses    during  the   night.     On  the  second  day,  the  same  treatment 


ja%.  Ojihthaftnic  Hoajntal  at  Canton,  471 

as  b«fore  wns  resumed,  omittin<r  the  cnlomcil.  On  the  third,  the 
febrile  symptoms  had  much  iiiercased,  the  pulse  120,  and  not  a 
little  solicitude  was  entertaiiu-d  tor  the  nsult.  Oli.  rici.  oz.  j.  and 
pulvis  Doveri  grs.  x.  were  taken  in  the  evening  anil  operated  kindly. 
In  the  morning,  the  pulse  was  106,  the  usual  treatment  was  con- 
tinued, with  the  addition  of  lich.  island,  oz.  j.  in  two  quarts  of 
water  boiled  away  to  one,  and  decanted ;  and  one  ounce  of  gnm 
arabic  dissolved  in  a  quart  of  water,  the  two  fluids  mixed  and  made 
agreeably  sweet,  to  be  taken  ad  libitum.  No  alarming  symptoms 
have  since  appeared.  The  wound  healed  without  inflammation,  the 
cough  subsided,  the  patient  has  resumed  her  work,  her  countenance 
assumed  the  appearance  of  health  ;  and  though  the  operation  may 
require  to  be  repeated,  there  is  every  hope  of  a  permanent  relief. 

The  circumstances  of  this  case  have  been  very  interesting.  The 
day  after  coming  to  the  institution,  she  resumed  her  needle  work 
as  though  she  had  been  in  health,  nor  did  she  lay  it  aside  till  the 
moment  when  I  entered  the  chamber  for  the  operation.  When  all  the 
preparations  were  made,  the  possible  fatal  consequences  were  stated 
to  the  husband,  though  no  particular  cause  of  apprehension  could 
now  be  foreseen.  I  told  him  I  would  do  my  best,  and  he  must  be 
content  with  the  result.  But  he  was  dissatisfied  with  the  prospect 
of  danger,  and  urged  that  I  must  'secure*  success;  and  but  for  the 
resolution  of  the  patient  herself,  she  must  have  gone  away  to  abide 
the  consequences  of  such  an  incumbrance.  After  some  embarrassing 
delay,  the  husband  referred  to  her  the  decision  of  the  question,  whicli 
she  settled  in  an  instant.  His  sentiments  subsequently  became  quite 
changed,  when  he  witnessed  the  result. 

My  limits  forbid  any  further  detail  of  particular  cases;  and  with 
a  few  miscellaneous  remarks  I  must  close  this  report.  The  oblique 
curvature  of  the  upper  palpebra,  which  is  characteristic  of  Chinese 
physiognomy,  renders  the  inversion  of  the  lid  a  very  common  afflic- 
tion ;  occasioning  the  loss  of  many  eyes,  and  the  opacity  and  vascu- 
larity of  the  cornea  in  a  still  greater  number.  As  seen  by  the  table 
of  diseases,  treble  the  number  of  the  latter  affection  have  presented 
to  any  other.  The  eyelashes  turning  in  upon  the  eye  produce  itching 
and  irritation,  and  the  person  innnediately  commences  rubbing  the 
eye.  This  only  increases  inflammation  till  it  runs  into  a  chronic 
stage,  and  finally  the  blood  vessels  shoot  across  the  cornea,  opacity 
succeeds,  and  ulceration  and  destruction  of  the  eye  is  the  frequent 
result.  The  mode  of  treatment  I  have  adopted  is  essentially  that  of 
Dorsey,  viz :  the  removal  of  the  edge  of  the  lid  above  the  roots  of  the 
eyelashes.  1  first  make  a  perpendicular  incision  with  a  pair  of  sharp 
scissors,  avoiding  the  punctum  lacrymale,  and  about  the  eighth  of 
an  inch  deep ;  then  a  similar  incision  at  the  outer  angle  where  the 
edge  of  the  lid  is  taken  hold  of  with  a  tenaculum,  and  with  one  or 
two  snips  of  the  scissors  the  tarsi  is  removed.  The  hemorrhage  is 
usually  trifling,  and  in  cases  attended  with  inflammation,  is  decided- 
ly beneficial.  In  the  words  of  Saunders  quoted  by  Dorsey,  "nothing 
can   he  more  simple  than  this   piece  of  dissection.**     The  wound 


47*2  Ophthalmic  Hospital  at  Canton.  Fku. 

soon  heals,  the  cornea  already  opnqne  clears,  vision  is  improved, 
the  patient  is  but  slightly  disii<;nred,  and  much  gratified  with  the 
result.  A  dozen  have  been  thus  permanently  reiieve<l  in  a  day. 
No  difficulty  has  been  experiencefJ  from  fungi,  though  the  ope- 
ration has  been  performed  on  patients  above  sixty  years  old  :  in  cndy 
two  instances  have  fungus  excrescences  appeared  from  the  wounci, 
and  these  required  but  a  single  application  of  the  caustic. 

With  the  solitary  exception  of  drawing  out  the  eyelashes  when 
turned  in,  1  have  not  yet  been  able  to  learn  any  one  thing  that  the 
Chinese  practitioners  perform,  which  is  of  any  benefit  in  ati*ecti(His 
of  the  eye.  On  the  other  hand  I  am  often  told  by  my  patients  that 
their  eyes  were  sore,  and  the  Chinese  doctor  gave  them  some  stron«r 
medicine  which  aggravated  the  disease.  The  only  operation  I  am 
aware  of  their  performing,  is  in  cases  of  entropia.  By  means  of  a 
split  bamboo,  or  a  copper  instrument  resembling  tweesers,  they  nip 
up  a  fold  of  the  loose  skin  of  the  upper  lid,  and  thus  evert  the  eye- 
lashes. The  instrument  is  continued  on  a  ^itw  days  till  the  portion 
taken  up  sloughs,  and  then  the  wound  heals.  A  few  lashes  opposite 
the  portion  thus  removed  remain  everted,  but  the  principal  portion 
still  lies  on  the  cornea.  I  have  seen  repeated  instances  of  real  disfi- 
guration resulting  from  this  operation,  but  no  real  good.  In  a  case 
of  pocidentia  iridis  occasioned  by  a  fall  from  a  house,  the  patient 
thus  described  the  treatment  which  he  had  received  from  a  Chinese 
doctor;  he  had  eaten  one  half  of  a  chicken  that  died  by  disease  or 
accident,  and  tlie  other  half  he  had  applied  as  a  cataplasm  to  the  eye 
and  side  of  the  head. 

A  few  facts  will  illustrate  the  eagerness  of  the  people  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  benefits  of  the  hospital.  When  it  was  the  practice 
to  admit  patients  daily,  I  observed  some  of  them  with  lanterns, 
with  which  they  left  their  homes  at  two  or  three  o'clock  in  the  mor- 
ning, in  cu'der  that  they  might  be  there  in  season  ;  when  the  days  of 
admission  were  limited,  they  sometimes  came  the  previous  even- 
in:^,  and  remained  all  night,  that  they  might  secure  a  ticket  in  the 
morning.  There  have  been  applicants  from  other  |)arts  of  the  pro- 
vince as  well  as  from  this  vicinity.  Numbers  from  other  provinces, 
from  Nanking  and  Peking,  who  were  resident  in  Canton,  have 
called.  Several  tea  merchants  from  the  north  or  their  friends  have 
been  treated.  Persons  from  the  offices  of  the  Kwanjjchowfoo  and  from 
the  hoppo  have  been  among  my  patients.  When  obliged  to  close  the 
doors  against  new  admissions,  persons  from  a  distance  would  avail 
tliemselves  of  the  influence  of  some  foreign  gentlemen,  or  hong 
merchant,  to  intercede  for  them.  No  opposition  has  been  excited, 
but  on  the  contrary  I  have  been  often  assured  that  the  hospital  was 
known  and  approved  by  the  officers  of  government.  With  but  rare 
exceptions  unqualified  confidence  has  been  manifested  by  the  pa- 
tients. A  woman  of  the  Mohammedan  faith,  sixty-five  years  of  nge, 
who  had  cataract  of  both  eyes,  when  I  expressed  a  doubt  whether 
she  could  bear  to  have  my  knife  put  into  Iut  eye,  replied,  "if  you 
like,  you  may  take  tliem  both  out  and  |>ul  them  in  again." 


I83iu  List  of  persons  holding  Oj/iu  in   China,  AV*i 

Another  patient  lind  been  blind  with  a  cataract  in  his  left  eye 
forty  year$^  but  on  couching  it,  I  found  the  retina  still  sensible  to 
the  light.  A  few  days  after,  when  I  visited  him,  he  seemed  affected 
with  the  kindness  shown  to  him;  and  stroking  down  his  long  white 
beard,  that  reached  to  his  bosom,  he  said, '  1  am  now  old,  and  my 
beard  is  long  and  hoary,  but  never  before  have  I  seen  or  heard  of 
such  a  man.'  lie  then  enumerated  the  several  favors  which  1  had 
done  him,  and  added  in  conclusion  *  you  must  be  a  divine  person.* 
This  gave  me  an  opportunity,  in  correcting  his  mistake,  to  point  him 
to  our  divine  Saviour,  and  to  the  works  which  he  performed,  and  the 
sufferings  which  he  endured,  for  our  sinful  race.  Many  patients 
would  knock  head  on  the  floor  before  me,  and  are  only  prevented 
by  the  assurance  that  if  they  do  so  I  shall  not  prescribe  for  them. 
The  inquiry  has  often  arisen,  as  I  have  witnessed  the  eagerness  of 
this  people  to  avail  themselves  of  a  foreigner's  aid -for  the  relief  of 
their  temporal  and  bodily  wants,  when  will  they  be  equally  soli- 
citous to  be  healed  of  their  moral  maladies,  and  when  will  they 
equally  desire  to  see  the  perfections  of  their  Creator,  and  be  sanctified 
for  his  presence  ?  If  toils,  precepts,  and  prayers,  by  day  and  by 
night,  shall  through  the  divine  blessing  avail  to  this  end,  they  will 
not  have  been  in  vain. 


Art.  IV.  List  of  persons  holding  ojficc  in  China,  containing  the 
names  oj  the  princi^jal  ojicers  of  the  Chinese  government^  civil 
and  military.     Compiled  from  the  Court  Calendar  of  Oct.  1835. 

In  former  numbers  of  our  present  volume  we  have  described  the 
several  departments  of  the  Chinese  government,  and  the  business 
attended  to  in  each  department,  and  have  given  the  titles  of  the 
officers  transacting  that  business.  Having  furnished  this  preparatory 
information,  we  now  propose  to  bring  to  the  knowledge  of  our  readers 
the  names,  and,  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  ascertain  them,  the  cha- 
racters, of  the  individuals  from  time  to  time  filling  the  principal 
offices  of  the  supreme  and  provincial  governments, — in  the  hope  that 
we  may  thus  excite  a  greater  interest  in  the  affairs  of  China,  inas- 
much as  they  will  be  better  understood  when  the  individuals  con- 
cerned in  them  are  well  known.  A  list,  such  as  that  which  we  now 
present  to  our  readers,  was  published  in  1832,  in  the  *'  Companion 
to  the  Anglochincse  Knlendar,"  and  more  partial  ones  have  since 
appeared  in  the  Kalendars  for  the  succeeding  years  ;  but  all  un- 
accompanied by  any  explanation  of  the  nature  of  the  various  offices, 
or  the  characters  of  those  who  fill  them.  This  defect,  in  regard  to 
the  last  particular,  we  are  at  present  able  but  partially  to  supply. 

In  the  following  list  wc  will  adopt  the  same  arrangcnient  of  the 
departments  of  government  as  we  have  bclbrc  done,  taking  first  the 

VOL,  IV.    NO.    X.  GO 


474  LUl  Iff  Pvf'soni  holding   ^^j/**'    '"   China.  Ftn. 

general  and  local  public  uflicus  of  the  capital,  next  tlic  proviiicinl, 
and  then  the  colonial  governments.  Notices  of  the  characters  of  a 
few  individuals  we  will  introduce  in  8uhse(pient  numbers;  but  will 
briefly  state  the  duties  peculiar  to  the  officers  of  each  department  in 
their  own  place.  Our  list  is  drawn  from  the  Tsin-shin  tseuen  shoo, 
*'  complete  book  of  the  girdle-wearers"  (or  belted  gentry),  which 
corresponds  to  the  European  "  red  book,"  or  Court  Calendar.  This 
work  is  published  quarterly  at  Peking,  and  contains  the  names  of 
every  officer  down  to  magistrate's  chief  clerks,  according  to  the  latest 
information  possessed  at  the  capital.  It  consists  of  four  small  vo- 
lumes, to  which  are  sometimes  added  two  others,  containing  lists  of 
the  army  and  navy,  under  the  title  of  Chung  keu  pei  Ian,  ^Hhc  central 
pivot  (so  the  Chinese  term  the  army)  |)resentcd  to  view." 

With  regard  to  our  mode  of  writing  the  names,  our  readers  should 
keep  in  mind,  Uiat  the  Chinese  have  both  a  family  and  an  individual 
name,  the  former  of  which  is  placed  first — the  reverse  of  the  European 
method ;  and  that  the  Tartars  have  no  surname  :  hence  in  writing 
a  Chinese  name  we  distinguish  the  family  from  the  personal  name, 
as  Taftg  Tifigchijigy  in  which  Tang  is  the  family  name,  and  is  written 
first;  while  in  writing  a  Tartar  name  we  make  only  one  word  of 
it,  as  Muchangah.  The  Tartars,  however,  imitate  the  Chinese  in 
designating  their  officers  by  the  first  syllable  of  their  names  (which 
with  the  Chinese  is  the  surname),  and  in  place  of  saying  Muchangah 
tajin,  his  excellency  ( or  the  magnate)  Muchangah,  they  say  Mii 
tajin,  in  the  same  manner  as  a  Cliinese  would  say  Tang  tajin, 
the  magnate  Tang.  In  the  Chinese  names,  we  always  follow  the 
orthography  of  Morrison's  Dictionary  —  except  in  the  few  cases 
mentioned  in  the  first  number  of  our  thii'd  volume;  but  in  the 
Tartar  names  we  often  diffi:;r  from  that  orthography,  in  order  to 
approach  more  nearly  to  the  pronunciation  of  the  Mantchou.  The 
above  difficrence  in  the  mode  of  writing  the  names  of  Chinese  and 
Tartars,  will  sufficiently  mark  the  officers  who  belong  to  those  two 
nations  respectively.  To  show  of  what  province  a  Chinese  is  a 
native,  we  will  simply  mention  the  name  of  the  province,  as  '  Pan 
Shengan,  of  Keangsoo.'  An  asterisk  after  a  Tartar  name  will  mark 
the  individual  as  being  of  the  imperial  kindred;  this  mark  t  will 
show  him  to  be  a  Mongol,  and  not  a  Mantchou  Tartar ;  an  aste- 
risk after  a  Chinese  name  will  rank  the  individual  as  being  a  nii- 
furalized  Tartar,  that  is,  a  descendant  of  those  Chinese  who  aided 
the  reigning  family  in  the  conquest  of  China,  and  who  in  conse- 
quence enjoy  the  same  privileges  as  Tartars. 

The  Imperial  Family. 

H.  M.  THE  Emperor,  at  his  accession  to  the  throne,  assumed  the 
title  of  Taoukwang,  the  glory  of  reason.  His  own  name  is  not 
allowed  to  be  written,  being  regarded  as  too  sacred  for  the  vul- 
gar ear,  and  is  consequently  unknown.  He  is  the  late  emperor^s 
second  son,  was  born  on  the  10th  of  the  8tli  moon,  1781,  and 
succeeded  his  father  on  the  24lh  or  25lli  August  1^*21. 


183(»,  iAst  oj   Paaons  hoUing  Ojficf  in  China.  475 

Sons  of  fhc  Emperor, 

Ytilikwei,  entilliMJ  ta  (rliirl)  Ako,  born  of  the  Inte  empress,  and  iVwd 
(luring  the  yonr  1831,  about  21  years  of  nj(e. 

Yeilisbun,  enlitled  second  Ako,  born  of  a  CJiinese  lady,  and  con- 
sequently incapable  of  succeeding. 

Yeili ,  third  Ako,  name  unknown;  either  a  daughter,  or  deceafled. 

Yeihchoo,  fourth  Ako,  born  in  the  Gth  moon  of  1831  ;  his  mother, 
a  Mantchou  bidy,  has  since  been  created  empress. 

Yeihtsung,  fifth  Ako,  born  of  a  Mantchou  lady,  in  the  Cth  moon  1831. 

Brothers  of  the  Emperor. 
Meenhae,  entitled  Tun  tsinwang. 

Mecnyu,  entitled  Hwuy  keunwang,  degraded  in  1831  from  the  rank 
oftsinwung. 

Uncle  of  the  Emperor. 
Yungtseun,  entitled  E  tsinwang,  elder  brother  of  the  late  emperor; 
it  appears  probable  from  reports  that  he  has  lately  died. 

Nephews  of  the  Emperor, 
Yeihshaou,  entitled  Ting  tsinwang,  controller  of  the  imperial  kindred. 
Yeihche,  entitled  Buy  keunwang. 

Cousins  of  the  Emperor, 
Mcenmin,  entitled  King  keunwang. 
Meensae,  entitled  pcitsze. 
IMeensew,  entitled  peile. 

There  are  probably  several  other  cousins  but  as  they  do  not  hold 
any  offices,  their  names  are  not  mentioned  in  any  document  to  which 
we  are  able  to  refer. 

The  General  Government 

Comprehends  two  Councils,  and  six  supreme  Boards,  a  Colonial  Office,  a 
Censorate,  an  academy,  and  some  minor  courts. 

GREAT   COUNCIL    OP    STATE,   KEUN-KB   CIIOO. 

This  council  is  composed  of  several  princes  of  the  blood,  nobles  of  the  highest 
rank,  the  ministers  of  the  Niiy  KiS,  and  presidents  of  the  several  Boards  andpnldic 
offices,  together  with  such  other  Wish  officers  as  the  emperor  is  pleased  to  appoint. 
No  list  of  the  members  is  published :  they  are  called  Keun-ke  tachin.  (See  the 
present  volume,  page  138. ) 

THE    INNER   COUNCIL,    NUY   KO. 
It  corresponds  in  some  degree  to  the  European  cabinets ;  the  principal  ministers 
are  usually  six,  called  ta  heosze,  great  scholars;  but  the  number  may  be  altered  at 
pleasure.    (  See  page  149. ) 

Ta  heosze, 

Changling,  kung  (or  duke)  of  the  second  order,  a  gencral-in-chief, 
superintendent  of  the  Colonial  Office,  &c. 

Pan  ShengJin,  of  Keangsoo,  president  of  the  imperial  academy,  super- 
intendent of  th6  Board  of  Revenue,  &c. 

Wftnfoo,  superintendent  of  the  Board  of  Civil  Office. 

Yuen  Yuen  of  Keangsoo,  superintendent  of  the  Board  of  War. 

Assisting  ta  heosze. 

Muchangah,  superintendent  of  the  Board  of  Works,  president  of  the 
imperial  academy  and  of  the  Board  of  Civil  Office. 


47it  List  of  Peraona  hulduig  OJlre  i/i   China.  Feb. 

Wung  Ting,  of  Slieiise,  6ii|)€riiiteiident  of  the  Board  of  Punishments, 
and  president  of  the  Board  of  Revenue. 

TUB    SIX    BOARDS,   LUU    POO. 

liy  iUcic  Hoards  all  (he  affairs  of  the  eighteen  provinces  of  China  are  arranged, 
uiu\  all  |iroviiiciai  oflicers  net  io  connection  with  them,  either  as  ei  officio  mem- 
bers, or  nnder  (heir  direction.  Their  chief  officers  are  sii,  two  shangshoo 
(esteemers  of  learning:,)  wliom  we  call  presiden(s;  and  four  shelang  (attendants 
of  (lie  nnprror),  whom  we  call  vipe-presidents.  (  See  page  ]ti9  et  seq.)  Over 
these,  a  uiiiiister  of  the  Niiy  KO  is  sometimes  apiK>inted  superintendent. 

BOARD    OF    CIVIL    OFFICE,    l'e    POO. 

Superintendent: — Waiifoo,  minister  of  tlie  Nuy  ko. 
Shangshoo: — Muchangah,  minister  of  the  Nuy  k5. 

Tang  Kinchaou,  of  Chekeang. 
Shelang: — Kweilun,t  lieut.-commander  of  the  city  guards. 

Chin  Sungking,  of  Chekeang. 

Wanking,  superintendent  of  the  Kwangluh  szo  and  Kwotsze  keen. 

Kung  Showching,  of  Chekeang,  literary  chancellor  in  Keangsoo. 

BOARD    OF    REVENUE,    HOO    POO. 

Supenntendent : — Pan  Shen^iin,  minister  of  the  Nuy  ko. 
Shangshoo : — Keying,*  a  controller  of  the  imperial  household. 

Wang  Ting,  of  Shense,  minister  of  the  Nuy  ko. 
Shelang: — Yeihke,*  a  prince  of  the  blood,  entitled  chinkwo  tseang- 
keun. 

Chaou  Shingkwei  of  Cheihie. 

Arpangah,  a  controller  of  the  imperial  household. 

Ching  Ng&ntsih,  of  Nganhwuy. 
Governors  of  the  granaries  at  Tungchow  and  ex  officio  Shelangs: 

Teelin  ;  *   and  Wang  Tsootang,  of  Chekeang. 


BOARD    OF    RITES,    LE''    POO. 


Shangshoo : — Anming,  a  superintendent  of  the  sacrificial  and  cere- 
monial courts. 

Wang  Show  ho  of  Keangse. 
Shelang: — Seketsinge,  a  superintendent  of  the  ceremonial  court. 

Too  Ngo,  of  Shantung. 

Leenshun,  lieut-commander  of  the  city  guards. 

Cho  Pingteen,  of  Szechuen. 
Officers  of  the  Musical  Board : — Ting  tsinwang,*  and  Heng&n.* 

BOARD    OP    WAR,    PING    POO. 

Superintendent: — Yuen  Yuen,  minister  of  the  Nuy  ko. 
Shangshoo ;— Yeihshan ;  •  and  Wang   Tsungching,  of  Nganhwuy. 
Shelang: — Paoshen  ;  Chin  Ke,  of  Keangsoo;  Ankwei ;  and 
She  Poo,  of  (Shantung. 

BOARD   OF    PUNISHMENTS,    HINO   POO. 

Superintendent: — Wang  Ting,  minister  of  the  Nuy  ko. 
Shangsoo  : — Chingke;  and  She  Cheyen,  of  Keangsoo. 
Shelang: — Antehange  ;  and  Lew  Pinsze,  of  Hoopih  ; 
lietMikin*;;  and  Yaon  Ynenche,  of  Nganhwuy. 


1830.  TAst  of  Persons  holding  Officr.  in  China.  477 

BOARD   OF   WORKS,    KUNCS    POO. 

Superintendent : — Miiclinngah,  minister  of  the  Nuy  k5. 
Shangshoo  : — Tsaetseuen,*  a  fookwo  kuiig  (or  imperial  duke). 

Ho  Linghan,  of  Honaii,  superintendent  of  Peking  city. 
Shelang: — Yucliing;  Chin  Weikeaou  of  Gliekeang,  literary  chan- 
cellor in  Nganhwuy ;  Saesliangah;t  and  Woo  Kee,  of  Chekeang. 

THE   COLONIAL   OFFICE,   LS-FAN   YUEN. 

This  office  has  the  direction  of  all  the  cohsnial  possessions  in  Mongolia,  Soungaria, 
Turkestan,  and  Tibet;  as  also  of  some  foreign  relations,  particularly  with  Russia. 
Its  officers  are  all  Tartars,  bearing  the  same  titles  as  the  officers  of  the  six  Boards. 

Superintendent; — Changling,t  minister  of  the  Nuy  ko. 
Shangshoo : — Heng&n,^  a  fookwo  kung,  or  imperial  duke. 
Shelang: — Kiluntae;  Weikin.* 
Supernumerary  shelang : — Mahabalach,  kung  or  duke  of  Kharatchin. 

THE   CBNSOllATE TOO-CHA   YUEN/- 

The  chief  officers  of  the  Censorate  are  too-yu-she,  and  assistant  too-yu-she, 
or  chief  and  assistant  censors.  It  is  their  duty  to  find  out  abuses  and  mal-admipis- 
traiion  wherever  existing,  and  report  them  to  the  emperor. 

Chief  censors : — Oochunge;  Woo  Chun,  of  Nganhwuy. 
Assisting  censors : — Yungchao ;  and  Maou  Sheihseun,  of  Shantung. 
Pooche ;  and  Pan  Sheihng&n  of  Nganhwuy. 

COURT   OF   REPRESENTATION,   TUNGCHING   SZe's   OFFICE. 
This  court  receives  memorials  from  the  provinces,  and  hands  them  over  to  the 
Nuy  Kd ;  it  also  receives  appeals  of  the  people  to  the  emperor.    Its  officers  are 
two  tungching  sze,  two  deputies,  aud  two  councilors.    (  See  page  149. ) 

Tungching  sze\: — Kungpoo ;  and  Shwae  Ghinghan,  of  Iloopih. 
Deputies ;— Tohwan ;  and  Woo  Kejuy,  of  Honan. 

THE   TA-LB   SZE,   A   CRIMINAL   COURT. 

It  is  the  province  of  this  court  to  try  special  criminal  cases.  It  is  one  of  the  ntite 
courts  for  consulting  on  important  governmental  matters,  the  other  eight  being  the 
six  Boards,  the  Censorate,  and  the  Tungchingsxe*s  office.  This  court,  the  Censorate, 
and  the  Board  of  Punishments  arc  also  joined  under  the  name  of  the  three  courts, 
for  the  trial  of  highly  important  criminal  cases.  The  officers  are  two  king,  or 
presidents,  and  two  shaou-king,  or  deputies.  (  See  page  149.  ) 

Presidents:  Mukingah,  a  nohle  of  the  class  tsze  (baron). 
Pih  Yung,  of  the  district  of  Peking. 

IMPERIAL    ACADEMY,    HANLIN   YUEN. 

The  objects  of  the  academy  are,  as  may  be  supposed,  entirely  of  a  literary  nature, 
but  not  without  a  view  to  qualification  for  office.  Its  chief  officers  are  two  pre> 
sidents.  The  provincial  literary  chancellors  arc  usually  ap^iointed  from  among 
its  members.  (  Sec  page,  ir»t).  ) 

Presidents : — Pan  Shengan,  Muchangah,  uiiiUbters  of  the  Nuy  ko. 

Local  Metropolitan  Offices. 

Superintend ejit   of  the  city: — Ilo  Linghan,  shelang  of  the  Board 

of  Works. 
Pooi/in,  or  mayor: — Teen  Sungncen,  of  Shause. 
City  guards:  commander^ — Keying,*  president  of  the  B.  of  Revenue. 
Lt.  commander,   Kweilun,t  shelang  of  the  Board  of  Civil  Office. 

Loenshnii,  shelang  ol  the  Board  of  Rites. 


1 


478  Lisf  of  Perso7is  huhlmg  Office  in  China,.  Feb, 

THE    TJ5UNGJIN    FOO. 

This  is  a  Court  tor  the  government  of  tliR  imperial  kindred.    There  are  fiv« 

chief  officers.     (Sec  page  184.) 

Tsungllng: — Yeihshaoii,  Ting  tsinwang,  nephew  of  the  emperor. 
Tmngching : — Kingmin,  Suh  tsinwang;  Jinshow,  Jiiy  tsinwang. 
Tsungjin: — The  peitsze  Meensae;  the  peile  Meensew. 

Treasurers : — Kingmin,  Suh  tsinwang ;  and  Heng&n,*  president  of 
the  Le-fan  yuen. 

CONTROL   OP   THE   IMPERIAL  HOUSEHOLD,  NUY-WOO  FOO. 

The  officers  of  tliis  court  are  not  all  named  in  the  Peking  court  calendar ; 
their  duties  may  be  seen  detailed  at  page  185  of  the  present  volume. 

Controllers:  —  Arpnngali,*  Kingching,*  Keying,*  Yeihke,  Tet&nge, 
and  Others. 

THE    SACRIFICIAL    COURT,    TAECHANG   SZE. 

This  Court  is  under  the  direction  of  one  or  more  superintendents,  two  king  or 
presidents,  and  two  deputies.  The  three  following  courts  are  under  similar  officers. 

Superintendent: — Anining,  president  of  the  Board  of  Rites. 

SekiUsinge,  shehmg  of  the  Board  of  Rites. 
Presidents: — Lunghenn;  Woo  lleaouming,  of  Koangsoo,  literary 
chanccUor  in  Fuhkeen. 

THE    TAEPUII    SZE 
This  court  is  for  the  rearing  of  horses  :  their  is  no  superintendent  over  it 
Presidents: ;  Kwei  Iling.* 

THE    BANQUETING    COURT,    KWANO    LUII    SZE. 

Superintendent: — Wanking,  shciang  of  the  Board  of  Civil   Office. 
Presidents :  Yuenhih;*  Wang  Weiking,  of  Shantnng. 

THE    CEREMONIAL    C  OURT,    IIUNGLOO  SZE. 

Superintendent : — Anming,  president  of  the  Board  of  Rites. 
Presidents : — Tehow  ;*  Hwang  Tseotszc,  of  Keangse. 

THE    NATIONAL    COLLEGE,    KWO-TSZE    KEEN. 

The  chief  officers  of  this  college,  which  is  for  the  education  of  the  sons  of  of- 
ficial persons,  arc  a  superintendent,  two  principals,  and  four  professors.  It  has 
been  remarked  as  anomalous  that  there  should  he  hco  presvlents  of  a  Board,  and 
hoo  prinripah  in  a  college,  and  it  has  been  therefore  recommended  to  adopt  some 
other  term;  but  it  sliould  be  kept  in  mind  that  this  anomaly  is  occasioned  by 
the  system  of  equally  balancing  the  numbers  and  rank  of  the  Chinese  and  Tar- 
tars in  each  public  office.  In  the  colonial  office,  in  which  no  Chinese  can  serve, 
there  is  but  one  president. 

Superintendent: — Wanking,  shelang  of  the  Board  of  Civil  Office. 
Principals : — Shentaoii.* 

Professors: — Mantchon,  Ptitsiu;t  Mongol,  Siingan  :t  Chinese,  Ting 
Shenking,  of  Iloonan;  mathematics,  Chunglin. 

ASTRONOMICAL    COLLEGE,    KIN   TEEN    KEEN. 

Superintendent: — Kingching,*  a  controller  of  the  household. 
Presidents: — Chnnglin;  Chow  Yuking,  of  the  district  of  Peking, 


1836.  List  of  rcrsons  holding   Ojjitc  in   China.  47U 

GRAND    MEDICAL    HALL,    TAE    E-YUEN. 

Supcrinttndcnt : — Yeihke,'''  slielang  of  the  Board  ofReveuue. 
President: — Changlin,  of  the  district  of  Peking. 

OFFICE    OF   THE    IMPERIAL    CARRIAGES,    LWAN-E    WEI. 

Superintendent : — Tsaetseuen,^  imperial  fookwo  kung>  or  duke. 

GENERALS    (tOOTUNO)    OF   THE    I^IGHT    BANNERS. 

We  are  able  to  give  the  names  only  of  some  of  these ;  the  generals  are  in  all 

twenty-four,  namely,  one  over  each  Mantchou,  Mongol,  ana  Tartar-Chinese 

banner;  the  number  of  lieut.*genera1s  is  twice  as  many. 

Generals  : — Mantchou^  Cliangling,  Waiifoo,  Mucliaiignh,  Keying, 

Yeihking,  HengILn:    Tartar- Chinese ^  Anming,  Tsiietseun,   Oo- 

chunge. 
Lieut. -generals  : —  Mantchou^    Kweilun,  Winking,  Yeihke,  Sekfe- 

tsinge.   Lceushun,  Anteliange,  Leenking,  Yuching,  Saeshaiig- 

ah:  iKToy^^oZ,  Mingheuii:  Tartar- Chinese^  Taokiitg,   Wosjhna,t 

Arpangah,  Lungwan. 

COMMANDERS    OF   THE    BODY    GUARDS. 

Ling  she-wci  nuy  tackin : — Changling,  Wanfoo,  Hengan,  &c. 

Provincial  Govkunments  ;  Mantciioliua. 

The  three  provinces  of  Muntchouria  arc  under  the  diioctiun  each  of  a  tscaiig- 
keun  or  commander-in-chief,  with  two  oi  more  fou  tootung  or  I ieut. -generals 
under  them.  The  city  Moukdcn  is  ulso  under  five  Dourds.  in  imitation  of  the  six 
at  Peking.  (  See  page  Ji85.  ) 

SHINGi^lNG,    OR    MOUKDEN. 

Commander-in-chief : — Yeihking.* 

Lt,   Generals:  at  Moukdcn^  Ciiulunguh,  and  Kwotseang ;  at  Kin- 
chow  foo,  Keiningpoo. 
Shelang  of  the  five  Boards: — Rcvonnc,  Tithing;   Ritcs»  Osliunan  ; 

War,  Techun;  Punishments,  Fooneyanguli  ;  Works,  Yeihtse. 
Superintendent  of  the  city^  Tching;  Mayo}\  Toomingih. 
Literary  chancellor  and  assistant  mayor^  Ung  Sintsnn,  of  Keangsoo. 

KIRIN. 

Commanders- in-ch iff  Tsen n g k a n g . * 

Lt.  Generals: — at  Kirin-onla, ;    at    Nin>;outa,  Elechayah, 

at  Bedonn^.,  Kiltungah;  at  Sanding,  Ciiangtc;    at  Artchouke, 

Chang  Chungking.^ 

TSITSniAR    OR    lIllI-LrNG    KF.ANG. 

Commander-in-chief  Hafungah. 

Lt.  Generals:  at  Hih-hing  keang,  Tsennlinguh  ;  at  Tsilfeihar,  Shoo- 
lunpoo;  at  Merghen,  Ortoyin. 

EIGHTEEN    PROVINCES    OF    CHINA    FKOPER. 

These  are  arranged  under  eleven  governments;  for  details  respecting  the  pro 

vincial  governments:  see  page  270  et  seq. 

GOVERNMENT    OF   CIIEIHLE. 

Governor^  Kcshen.    (Residence  at  Paoniing  foo.) 

Commander-in-chief  of  the  forces^  Chow  Ynonshin;.'.  if  Kaubuli. 
Literary  chancellor^  Won  Wanyting  of  KeangKuo 


480  List  of  Persons  holding  Office  in  China,  Feb. 

Poochingsze^  over  the  territory  and  revenue^  Kwang  Tsung  henc,  of 

Ngniihwuy. 
Nganchasze^  or  criminal  judge^  Chin  Tsungle,  of  Ghekcang. 
Director  of  the  gahel  department^  Chung  Ling.* 
Salt  commissioner^  Kwang  Yuhkeen  of  Keangsoo. 

Tootung  or  general  at  Jeho  (Zhehol),  Sungfoo. 

Cmnmander  of  the  Malan  pass  through  the  Great  Wall^  Tet&iigi^. 

Tootung  of  the  Chahar  tribe  of  Mongols^  Kuinpoo. 

GOVERNMENT   OF   LEANG   KEANG. 

Governor^  and  Director  of  the  gabel;  Thou  Shoo,  of  Iloonau  (at 

Nanking.) 
Salt  commhsioner  at  Htrae  kwan,  Yu  Tiliyuen,  of  Kaiisuh. 
Gover/ior  of  the  rivers,  TaiiWn. 
Governor  of  canal  transport,  Choo  Wcijieih,  of  Cliiikcang. 

1.  Province  of  Keangsoo 
Lt,  GoveiTior,  Liu  Tnihscu,  of  Fuhkcen  (at  Soochow). 
Commajider 'in-chief  of  all  the  forces,  Twan  Hw&n,  of  Szcchucn. 
Literary  chancellor,  Kung  Showching,    shelang  of  the  Board  of 

Civil  Office. 
Poochingsze,  Yang  Hwang,  of  Fuhkeeii  (at  Nanking). 

Chin  hwan,  of  Ifoopih  (at  Soochow  foo). 
Nganchasze,  Yunkccnf  (at  Soochow  foo). 
Salt  commissioner,  Tsilnmingah  (at  Nanking). 
Grain  commissioners,  Kang  keen,  of  Honan  (at  Nanking). 
Lew  Wanching,  of  Kwangtung  (at  Soochow  foo). 

Garrison  general  at  Nanking,  Pahapoo.t 

2.  Province  of  Nganhwuy, 

Lt,  Governor  and  Commander-in-chief,  Sepiisingih.  t 

Literary  chancellor.  Chin  Weikeaou,  shelang  of  the  Board  of  Works. 

Poochingsze,  Tung  Ringwan.* 

Nganchasze,  Chow  Teentseo,  of  Shantung 

3.  Province  of  Ke'dngse, 

Lt,  Governor  and  Commander-in-chief  Chow  Cheke,  of  Honan. 

Literary  chancellor,  Heu  Naepoo,  of  Chekeaiig. 

Poochingsze,  Eleang. 

Nganchasze,  Chin  Rechang,  of  Kwangsc. 

Salt  commissioner. 

Grain  commissioner,  Wang  Chaouyin,  of  Shantung. 

GOVERNMENT    OF    HONAN. 

Lt,  Governor  and  Commander-in-chief,  Rweileang. 
Literary  chancellor,  Chaou  Rwang,  of  Yunnan. 
Poochingsze,  Choo  Shoo,  of  Rweichow. 
Nganchhsze,  Yang  Chinlin,  of  the  district  of  Peking. 
Grain  commissioner, . 

CJOVEllNMENT    OF   SIIANTUNCJ. 

Lt,  Governor  and  Commandcr-in-chiff,  Chung  Tbciing.* 
Literary  chancctlor,  Lc  Chcdiiiuii,  of  Rtiuigaoo. 


1S30.  /./.;/  of  rrrsim^  hofffhtg  Officv  th  China.  481 

l^vochifigsze^  licw  Szomci,  Of  Keaii<r8c. 
Nffanchasze^  Chiiiv  MowtSHc,  of  Koiingse. 
Salt  commissioner^  Clian^  Tseangho,  of  Keaii<!80o. 
Grain  commissioner^  Taii  Miiiglun,  of  Keangsoo. 

<  OVEIINMENT   OF   SIIANSE. 

Ll.  Governor  and  Commaiulcr-in-chief^  Shin  Kelieeii,  of  lloiiaii. 
Literary  chancellor^  V/ang  Cliiiikcj  of  Ngaiiliwuy. 
Poochingszcy  Kitigepoo. 
Nganchdsze^  Kingliiig. 
Salt  commissioner^ . 

GOVERNMENT    OF   MIN    CUE. 

Governor^  Chiiig  Tsoolo,  of  Nganhvviiy  (at  Fiilicliou). 

1.  Province  of  Che/cedng, 
lit.  Governor.  Oorkiiiiffe. 

Commander-in-chief  of  all  the  forces^  Tae  lleuug,  of  Yuhiian. 

iiiterary  chanccllm\  Slio  Ping,  of  Shantung. 

Poochingsze,  Tscea  Paouyin,  f)f  Keiingsoo. 

Nffanchiusze,  Lew  Yuiiko,  of  Sh»iitiin<r, 

Salt  commissioner.  Wanj?  Choo,  of  Nminhwuv. 

Grain  commissioner^   Kwcichtmg.* 

Garrison  general  at  Hangchow^  IlangkS. 

2.  Province  of  Fuhkecn, 

Lt,  Governor^  Wei  Yuenlang,  of  Cheihie. 
Commanders-in-chief: — Ijand  forces^  Ma  Tseshiiig,  of  Shantung. 

Naval  forces y  Chin  Hwaching,  of  Fuhkeen. 
Ku7ig  or  duke  of  Puhkecn^  Hwang  Keamoo.  [court. 

Literary  chancellor^  Woo   Hcaouniing,   president  of  the  sacrificial 
Poochingsze^  Ho  Changling,  of  Hoonan* 
NganchiiszCy  Funglae. 

Salt  commissioner^  Wang  Yooushin,  of  Chekeang. 
Grain  commissioner ^  Tohw&npoo.t 

Garrison  general  at  Fuhchoto^  L5shen. 

GOVERNMENT    OF    HOO    KWANG. 

Governor^  Narkinge  (resident  at  Woochang  foo). 

1.  Province  of  Hoopih, 

Jd,  Governor^  Yin  Tseyuen,  of  Shantung. 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  forces ^  Lo  Szekeu,  of  Szechueu. 
Literary  chancellor^  Sung  Lan,  of  Cii^kang. 
Poochingsze,  Chang  Yosung,  of  Kwangtung. 
NganchHsze^  Ching  Tseuen,  of  Chekeang. 
Salt  commissioner^  Simon  Ke&ming,  of  the  district  of  Peking. 
Grain  commissioner^  Le  Yuen,  of  the  district  of  Peking. 

Gan'ison  general  at  Kingchoto  foOy . 

2.  Province  of  Hoonan, 
Lt,  Governor^  Woo  Yungkwnng,  of  Kwf^ngtung. 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  forces^  Sefe  Shing,  of  Kweichow. 

VOL,  IV.    NO.    X.  CI 


482  List  of  Persons  holding  Office  in  China,  Feb. 

Literary  chancellor^  Kung  Weilin,  of  Fuhkeeii. 
Poochingsze^  Kung  Show,  of  Yunnan. 
NganchUsze^  Chaou  Pingyen,  of  Chekcang. 
Salt  commissioner^  Leang  Ng&nchaou,  of  Nganhwuy. 
Orain  commissioner^  Kin  Kaete,  of  Clieihle. 

GOVERNMENT   OF   8HEN    KAN. 

Governor  (and  Lt.  Governor  of  Kansuh),  Hoosunge  (at  Lanchow). 
Literary  chancellor  of  Shen-Kan^  Lo  W&ntsin,  of  Kwangtung. 

1.  Province  of  Shense, 

Lt,  Governor^  ^^^'K  Mingyang,  of  Yunnan. 

Commander-in-chief  of  the  forces^  Hoochaou,  of  Szechuen. 

PoochingszCy  New  Keen,  of  Kansuh. 

Nganchasze,  Le  Nganyeih.* 

Salt  commissioner^  Chin  Sewting,  of  (yhekeang. 

Chain  commissioner^  Le  Tingseih,  of  Hoopih. 

Garrison  general  at  Sengan^  FQosaiigte. 

2.  Province  of  Kansuh, 

Commander-in-chief  of  the  forces^  Tse  Shin,  of  lionan. 
Poochingsze,  Leang  Changkcu,  of  Fuhkeen. 
Nganchasze,  Chinjr  Tihjun,  of  Hoopih. 
Salt  commissioner^  Fuhchnng.f 

Garrison  general  at  Ninghe'd^  Iloshotao. 

Director  of  the  Mongols  at  Kokonor  in  Scning^  Sliuotungah. 

Commander-in-chief  in  Ansc^  Chungfuh  (resident  at  Oroutntchi). 

GOVERNMENT    OF   SZECHUEN. 

Governor^  Oshan  (resident  at  Chingtoo  foo). 

Commander-in-chief  of  the  forces^  Yu  Pooyun,  of  Szechuen. 

Literary  chancellor^  Wang  Tuh,  of  Shense,  nnernber  of  the  Ceusorate. 

Poochingszey  Le  Hew^n.* 

Nganchasze^  Soo  Tingyuh,  of  Fuhkeen. 

Salt  and   Tea  commissioner,  Chow  Ehwuy,  of  Kwangsr. 

Garrison  general^  Paouhing,  at  Chingtoo  foo. 

GOVERNMENT    OF   LEANG    KWANG. 

Governor,  Tftng  Tingching,  of  Keangsoo  (  resident  at  Canton). 

\,  Province  of  Kwangtung, 

Lt,  Governor,  Ke  Kung,  of  Shanse. 

Commander-in-chief : — Land  forces,  Tsang  Shing,  of  Kwangse. 

Naval  forces,  Kwan  Teenpei,  of  Keangsoo. 
Literary  chancellor,  Le  Singyuen,  of  Hoonan. 
f^oochingsze,  Altsingah. 
Nganch&sze,  Wang  Tsingleen,  of  Kweichow. 
Salt  commissioner,  Le  Chinchoo,  of  N«fanhwny. 
Grain  commissioner.  Chin  Kaehe,  of  Fuhkeen. 

Garrison  general  at  Ktoangchow,  Soolfangah. 


M 


1R36.  List  of  Persons  holding  Office  in  China.  483 

2.  Province  of  Kwangse, 
Lt,  Governor^  Hwuykeih, 

Commander-in-chief  of  the  forces^  Chin  Refleping,  of  Nganhwuy. 
Literary  chancellor^  Che  S&n^cliun,  of  Yunnan. 
Poochingsze,  Hwa  Chuh,  of  Kweichow. 
Nganchnsze,  Sung  Keyuen,  of  Shanse. 
Salt  commissioner,  Yun  Peifun,  of  Yunnan. 

GOVERNMENT    OP   YUN-KWEI. 

1.  Province  of  Yunnan, 
Governor,  Elepoo  (resident  at  Yunnan  foo). 
Lt,  Governor,  Ho  Heuen,  of  Chekeang. 
Commander-in-chief  Le  Kwotung,  of  Kweichow. 
Literary  chancellor,  Le  Keatwan,  of  the  district  of  Peking. 
Poochingsze,  Woo  Changhwa,  of  Keangsoo. 
Nganchdsze,  Wang  Weiching,  of  Shantung. 
Salt  commissioner,  Wang  T^ngfang,  of  Keangse. 
Grain  commissioner.  Chin  Lans&ng,  of  Chekeang. 

2.  Province  of  Kweichow, 
Lt.   Governor,  Yutae. 

Commander-in-chief,  Tang  Wanshuh,  of  Kweichow. 
Literary  chancellor,  Koo  Kihshin,  of  Shanse. 
Poochinsze,  Et&nge.f 

Nganchdsze,  Yang  Teenpang,  of  Nganhwuy. 
Grain  commissioner,  Jin  Shoos&n,  of  Honnn. 

COLONIAL    GOVERNMENTS    AND    RESIDE^NCIES. 

The  colonial  governments  and  residencies  are  five;  namely,  the  governments  of 
Ele  and  Oroumtchi,  and  the  residencies  ou  the  Russian  froniier,  in  Mongolia,  and 
in  Tibet. 

Government  of  Ele, 

Commander-in-chief,  Teishiinpaou  (resident  at  Ele.) 

Counselors :  at  Ele,  Yeihshan  ;  at  Tarbagatae,  Kentbooke  TsSlang. 

Director  general  of  l^urkestan  and  Counselor,  at  Yerkiang,  Hingte. 

Lt,  General,  at  Cashgar,  Lew  Yunchung,  of  Kansuh. 

Residents:  at  Ilharashar,  Elekin;  at  Koutch^,  Kwochnn ;  at  Ak- 

sou,  Changhang ;  at  Oushi,  Yoleang ;  at  Khoten,  Fafungah.f 

DeptUy  resident:  at  Yerkiang,  Kwanfuh. 

Oroumtchi, 

General,  at  Oroumtchi,  Changtsin;  Resident;  at  Haini,  Sayingah, 
Deputy,  Natangah. 

On  the  Russian  Frontier, 

Lt,  General  on  the  Russian  frontier,  Poochang. 
Counselor,  Lupoo;   Counselor  at  Kobdo,  YuhsUoo, 
Director  in  Ouliasoutai,  Tch^lun  Dordji,  a  foreigner, 

Mongolia. 

Residents,  at  KourMn,  Kopoopingah,  and  Dordji  Rabwan.t 

Tibet, 
Residents:  at  Lassa, ,  at  Ch.isih-h^loumbon, . 


Feb.  High  School  in  the  Sandwich  Islands,  484 

III  the  above  list,  we  have  confined  ourselves  cliicfly  to  the  civil 
authorities,  naming  only  the  heads  of  the  military ;  \vc  may  briefly 
remark,  that,  throughout  China  Proper,  encli  commander-in-chief  is 
aided  by  several  lieut.-general8,  occupying  different  positions  in  the 
province ;  and  that  each  garrison  general  is  supported  by  two  lieut.- 
generals,  occupying  either  the  same  city,  or  its  immediate  neigh- 
borhood. It  will  be  observed  that  these  garrison  generals  are  always 
Tartars,  as  also  are  the  troops  under  their  command,  at  least,  by 
descent — We  have  also  omitted  the  superintendents  of  customs  both 
maritime  and  inland,  both  on  goods  generally  and  on  specific  manu- 
factures. This  we  have  done,  because  the  individuals  seldom  rise 
much  above  the  rank  held  by  them  as  superintendents  of  customs, 
and  when  they  return  to  court  are  rarely  again  heard  of.  .Among 
these  is  the  hoppo  of  Canton. — In  our  next  number,  we  propose 
giving  a  more  detailed  list  of  the  officers  of  this  Province. 


Art.  V.  Laws  of  the  High  School  at  Lahaina^  Sandwich  IsU 
ands ;  to  which  is  added  a  catalogue,  containing  the  names  of 
the  directors,  instructors,  and  students  connected  with  the  school, 
Lahainaluna:  press  of  the  High  School,  June,  1835. 

This  school  was  established  in  1831,  and  is  now  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  a  committee  of  seven,  including  a  principal  and  two 
assistant  teachers.  The  number  of  students  is  one  hundred  and  ten. 
The  object  of  the  school,  duties  of  the  scholars,  &c.,  are  detailed  in 
the  following  paragraphs,  which  we  extract  from  the  pamphlet  be- 
fore us. 

*'  The  design  of  the  High  School  is  to  aid  the  mission  in  accom- 
plishing the  great  work  for  which  they  were  sent  hither ;  that  is,  to 
introduce  and  perpetuate  the  religion  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus 
Christ,  with  all  its  accompanying  blessings,  civil,  literary  and  religious. 
As  a  means  for  accomplisliing  this  great  end,  it  is  the  design  of  the 
High  School  to  disseminate  sound  knowledge  throughout  the  islands, 
embracing  general  literature  and  the  sciences,  and  wliatever  may 
tend  to  elevate  the  whole  mass  of  the  people  from  their  present 
ignorance  and  degradation,  and  cause  them  to  become  a  thinking, 
enlightened,  and  virtuous  people.  A  more  definite  object  of  the  High 
School  is  to  train  up  and  qualify  school  teachers  for  their  respective 
duties  ;  to  teach  them  theoretically  and  practically  the  best  methods 
of  communicating  instruction  to  others ;  together  with  a  knowledge 
of  the  arts,  usages,  and  habits  of  civilized  life,  with  all  their  train  of 
social  blessings.  Another  object  Ktill  more  definite,  and  of  equal  or 
greater  imjiortahce,  is,  to  educate  young  men  of  piety  and  promising^ 
talents,  with  a  view  to  their  becoming  assistant  teachers  of  religioD, 


1830.  Il'igh   ftihuol  in   thr  SandicUk  hlunds.  485 

or  fellow*  I  alio  rers  will)  us  in  dissemiiiaitng  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Chrint 
to  their  dying  Teilow  men. 

"Scholnrs  mny  Iw  admitted  into  the  High  School  between  the  ngea 
of  13  Hud  35  jenrs.  Ever;  scholar  before  he  enters  the  school  shall 
sustain  an  exnminatinn  before  the  inatruclon,  iin  reading,  writin|[, 
mental  arithmetic,  and  topographical  geography.  The  proportion  of 
scholars  that  may  enter  unnuully  from  KAchofthe  iRlnnHs  is  as  follows, 
Hawaii.  18;  Miiui,  14  ;  Oahu,  10;  Kauai,  8.  hflur  having  snstain* 
ed  an  exaraiuatiuii,  the  candidate  on  entering  alinll  read  aloud  iu 
the  presence  »f  the  school,  the  following  declaration  of  obedience  to 
the  laws  and  regulations  of  the  school,  and  shall  register  his  name  in 
a  book  kept  for  the  purpose,  with  the  date  of  his  entrance. 

"  On  sccount  of  my  deaire  for  knowledge  and  instniction  and  its  benefits, 
therrfore  it  is  nnr  wish  to  enter  this  Bchool.  I  declare  it  to  be  my  intentint  to 
obey  the  laws  of  the  ecbool.  I  will  be  diligent  m  my  attention  to  all  ttie  in- 
struction of  the  tesciieta.  1  will  attend  r^ulsrly  upon  the  duties  of  tbeuJiori], 
and  give  my  mind  to  the  things  taught  1  wul  not  forsake  the  school,  or  go 
elsewhere  until  1  shall  Srst  have  obtsmed  the  consent  of  the  teachers.  That  it 

may  be  clear  that  this  is  ray  desire,  1  subscribe  my  name  in  the  router  botdi 
_    .   _        ,  .     __  ^j  „ 

'  the  scholars  to  attend  regularly  and  punc- 
the  school  on  the  week  days,  and  all  the 
[i.  For  this  purpose  all  the  scholars  shall  be 
;hborhood  of  the  school,  except  with  special 
le  instructors,  which  permission  shall  not 
beyond  the  time  of  a  single  term.     Every 
scholar  shall  be  expected  to  procure  and  wear  a  uniform  suit,  of 
such  quality  and  pattern  as   the  teachers  shall  point  out.      Every 
scholar  shall  be  informed  ou  entering  the  school,  that  manual  labor 
is  H  part  of  the  duties  of  tlie  school,  to  which  a  portion  of  his  time 
wilt  be  directed.    Every  scholar  also  on  entering  shall  receive  a 
printed  copy  of  (he  Laws  of  the  School.      If  it  shall  appear  after  a 
few  months  probation  that  any  scholar  is  deficient  in  abilities  for  re- 
ceiving instruction,  he  tnwj  be  dismissed,  the  teachers  candidly  stating 
to  him  the  reason.     If  tiny  scholar  shall  become  indolent  or  inatten- 
tive to  the  dutiex  of  the  school,    or    otherwise  exert  an  unfavorable 
influence,  he  shall  be  reproved,  and  other  means  used  to  reclnim  him, 
and  if  persisted  in,  he  shall  be  excluded.     But  if  any  scholar  shall  bo 
guilty  of  adultery,  drunkenness,  gambling,  or  theft,  he  may  at  the 
discretion  of  the  faculty  be  forthwith  expelled.     Tuition  shall  lie 
fixed  at  present  at  the  rate  of  ten  dollars  per  year,  but  may  be  paid 
in  labor  for  the  benefit  of  the  school. 

"  The  regular  course  of  studies  designed  to  be  taught  in  the  High 
School  will  be  expected  in  all  ordinary  cases  to  require  the  full  term 
of  four  years.  And  should  nny  be  prepared  to  enter  upon  the  study 
of  theology,  or  if  reasons  exist  why  some  should  stay  a  longer  time 
than  four  years,  they  shall  be  permitted  to  do  so  with  the  approbation 
of  the  instructors.     The  course  of  study  to  Ite  introduced  as  soon  na 

Eiracticable,  shall  consist  of  the  following  branches,  and  in  the  f»l- 
owing  order. 


43G  Journal  of  Occurrences,  Fer. 

"First  Year.  Arithmetic,  geometry  and  trigonometry,  sacred  gcograpliy, 
Hawaiian  grammar  and  languages  for  a  select  class.  Second  Year.  Math- 
ematics, embracing  algebra,  navigation  and  surveying,  history,  and  languages 
for  a  select  class.  TMrd  Year.  Mathematics  continued,  natural  philosophy, 
moral  philosophy,  languages  for  a  select  class.  Fourth  Year.  Astronomy,  die- 
mistry,  moral  philosophy  continued,  church  history,  and  languages,  as  above. 

'*  The  school  shall  be  divided  at  present  into  such  classes  and 
divisions  as  that  the  foregoing  studies  may  be  introduced  and  taught 
to  the  best  advaiitai^e.  The  whole  school  siiall  meet  between  day- 
light and  sunrise  each  week  day  for  prayer,  at  which  one  of  the  in- 
structors shall  preside;  the  roll  shall  be  called,  absentees  marked 
and  called  to  an  account  at  least  once  a  week.  The  students  shall 
bt*  required  to  attend  to  :juch  studies  and  kinds  of  niaiiuul  lubor,  and 
at  such  time  and  place  as  the  instructors  shall  appoint,  and  at  each 
recitation  a  roll  shall  be  called  of  the  particular  class  or  division 
about  to  recite.  On  the  afternoons  of  Tuesdays  and  Thursdays  each 
week,  or  at  other  times  equivalent,  the  whole  school  shall  meet  for 
biblical  instruction,  embracing  the  interpretation  of  Scripture,  evi- 
dences of  Christianity,  archeology  and  sacred  geography;  and  Fri- 
day afternoon  of  each  week,  or  time  equivalent,  shall  be  spent  in 
exhibiting  and  correcting  compositions  in  the  Hawaiian  language, 
and  in  elocution.  One  or  more  literary  societies  may  be  formed  in 
school  for  mutual  improvement,  as  shall  be  judged  best  by  the  in- 
structors. After  the  present  year,  the  school  year  shall  commence 
on  the  second  Wednesday  of  July,  at  which  time  only,  as  a  general 
rule,  all  scholars  shall  be  received.  There  shall  be  three  vacations 
each  year,  the  first,  from  the  last  Wednesday  in  May  to  the  seconil 
Wednesday  in  July  ;  the  second,  two  weeks  from  the  second  Wed- 
nesday in  October  ;  the  third,  two  weeks  from  the  second  Wednes- 
day in  February.  There  shall  be  two  examinations  in  each  year, 
one  in  October,  and  one  in  May,  to  be  conducted  at  the  discretion 
of  the  teachers.  " 


Art.  Vr.  Journal  of  Occurrences,  Fires  in  Canton  and  Honan  ; 
fall  of  snow;  new  governor;  Chinese  new  year;  disturbances  in  the 
province  of  Canton  near  Fuhke'en;  death  of  Totsin;  Anming 
permitted  to  ride  in  the  forbidden  city;  interdicted  lands  ;  repair 
of  dikes  in  Chekedng ;  Sungkcun  ;  imperial  envoys. 

Fires  in  Hanan  and  Canton.  Since  the  fire  within  the  walls  of  Canton,  which 
occurred  on  the  22d  of  November,  there  have  been  several  others  in  the  suburbs 
and  on  Honan.  One  in  the  latter  place  broke  out  on  (he  morning  of  the  2lsl 
ultimo,  and  swept  away  about  thirty  buildings.  Another,  wlii«:h  occurred  thre^ 
days  afterwards,  on  this  side  of  the  river,  in  *  carpenter  square.'   consumed  aboiil 


IS3B.  Jaunial  uj   Occuncuccs.  4S7 

ciglilji  buildings.  iniMl  ornhi<:h  ivere  ihops  of  mecbanks.  In  llie  C(>iirt  Ciruular 
oL  ihc  Jay  il  wai  tliuB  uuticcd :  "  Lew,  Ifae  actiris  mHgistrnte  of  Nniiliae  and  liis 
uiitanl  Woo  Ping  liave  reported  tboT,  on  llie  7lli  imUnt  (Jannary  'Hlh),  at  Ave 

...,_.,.__...,_.      ,      ,  .^^^  jjyj  [j^  Kuhfow  beyond  tlie  Vewlan  gale :  it 
>r  boiling  tee  in  the  ihop  of  LcnnK,  a  mRnufaclurer 

and  nineteen  torn  down;  tlicn  it  waa  extinguished."  Tlie  hre  in  this  instance 
being  within  B  few  rods  of  (he  foreiEii  fBctorles,  much  aniiely  was  felt  for  their 
■afety,  and  especially  at  the  time  when  tile  ctiatoin-housB  Qii  the  Cieek  wns  in 
flames,  for  a  while,  the  deitniction  of  No.  3  Creek  factory  seemed  inevilnble  The 
flames  driven  by  a  fresh  breeie  which  came  down  the  Creek,  awent  awny  the 
light  Venetians  BDd  burst  through  the  windows  in  the  fjivt,  second,  and  third  stories 
of  Ifae  house;  and  but  for  the  time  lyarrival  of  Mingqna's  engine  and  the  prompt 
exertions  of  a  few  foreigners,  the  whole  factory  must  have   been  lost.     These  re- 

Iienled  fires  call  for  some  better  means  of  averting  such  calaniilies,  than  have 
litlierto  existed. 

Mmdiai,  lAs  Wi.  S'mne  fell  last  night  and  covered  (he  grounds  and  roofs  of  (he 
bouses  with  a  cont  nearly  two  Indies  thick.  Sucli  occurrences  in  Canton  are 
very  unfregnenl,  probebly  not  once  in  a  century. 

Fridag,  lit  Vitli.  The  neio  goBertior,  TAng  Tiiigcbing.  arrived  in  the  city  to-day, 
and  entered  immediately  on  (he  duties  of  his  office. 

Ifedwudny,  Hit  nUi.  'iht  hcu  gtar  of  the  Chinese,  the  IGlb  of  bis  mnjesly  Taou- 
kivanc,  commenres  lo-day. 

ttWnesi^,  tia  2ilh.  Struna  duUaiancu  have  recently  occurred  in  thi.^i  iiro- 
vince  at  Pooning  hrfn  in  the  deparlmeni  of  Chaouciiow.  near  the  borders  of  Fuh- 
keen.  It  is  rumored  that  several  jH'rsons  have  been  killed,  and  Iliat  three  thousand 
troops  have  been  ordered  lo  go  thither  to  refireis  the  malcontents.  His  excellency 
Ke,  the  fouyuen  of  Canton,  has  gone  thilher  also,  and  carried  with  him  the  imperial 
dealb-warrant  (hat  he  may  eiecute  on  (he  spot  such  as  he  shall  Judge  to  be  worthy 
uf  capital  punishment. 

TOIidn,  This  venerable  minister  hai  nt  length  gone  the  way  ofall  flesh,  at  the 
■ge  uf  about  eighty'hve  years.  He  died  al  his  own  house  in  Peking,  having  retired 
during  the  preceding  year.  We  subjoin  a  translation  of  the  emperor's  edict  on 
the  subject,  as  being  less  formal  than  is  usually  the  case.  It  is  dated  the  24th  Ue- 
cemlier,  1835. 

"  The  retired  ta  hedsze,  Tdtsin,  was  nominated  a  member  of  the  great  council 
of  the  nation  in  the  reign  of  Kettnlung.  In  (he  reign  of  Keaking,  our  imperial 
father  selected  him  for  various  appointments,  and  advanced  him  to  a  seal  m  the 
'  great  central  house  '  ( Ihc  Nny  Kd  ),  to  aid  him  in  his  more  private  councils. 
From  the  time  that  we  have  mounted  the  'higbesl  pinnacle,'  we  have  slill  fur- 
ther placed  our  confidence  in  him.  He  has  displayed  liis  abilities  for  upwards  uf 
fifty  years  1  his  mi nistelial  assistance  lias  been  very  important  i  and  great  trust 
has  been  placed  in  hint.  Hehasserved  three  generations  in  succession,  and  has 
been  the  Favored  recipient  of  imperial  grace  and  aBcctiun.  In  the  management 
of  affairs  he  was  sincere,  faithful,  and  upright. 

"In  the  winter  uf  our  11th  year  (  l)J31-32),  he  reijuested  permission  to  resign 
office,  on  account  of  age  and  inflrmity.  We  could  nut  bear  immediaiely 
to  direct  his  retirement  from  office;  but  considering  that  he  had  entered 
upon  hia  eighth  ilecade  (  he  was  then  about  SI  ),  and  fearing  leat  he  should  exert 
himself  too  much  to  accomplish  his  duties,  we  manifested  towards  him  a  special 
degree  of  syi^palhiaing  regard,  and  permitted  him  to  retire  from  the  duties  of 
oiSce,  retaining  all  the  emoluments  thereof.  We  also  sent  him  yearly  presents 
of  ginseng  and  tea.  and  frequently  made  inquiries  respecting  him,  that  he  might 
be  enabled  lo  spend  his  old  age  with  satisfaction  of  mind,  and  enjoy  his  advanced 
years  with  self-respect. 

"  We  have  now  heard  of  his  sudden  deparlnre,  and  i  filled  thereby 

with  grief  and  sorrow.    We  direct  a  lolo  king  (  hook  oi  lo  be  given  (lo 

bis  family) ;  and  command  the  prince  Mefnmin  lo  go,  Bl  '  ten  officers  of 

Ihe  Imperial  guards,  and  offer  libationsdohis  spirit).  On  it.  (D<  c.!6tli). 

we  ouiielf  will  repair  to  hia  house,  and  ulTi'r  a  libalion.  W  I  tn  our  furnicr 

favors,  and  confer  on  him  (lie  <ille  of  liietsKC  laesiic.  chic  i  of  the  crown 

rrioce.      Wc  ditcci  Ibat  hi;  name  be  enrolled  in  the  i  lem|i1c  of  the 


"T« 


488  Journal  of  OcLUi'irnaa. 

"good  and  worlhy;  "  and  that  1.500  tneis  he  furnished  from  the  treasury  of  the 
imperial  household  to  defray  the  expenses  of  his  funeral.  Whatever  demerits 
stood  against  him  as  regards  the  duties  of  his  office  are  to  be  withdrawn.  Res- 
pecting the  funeral  rites  to  be  observed,  let  the  appro|>riate  office  examine  tlie 
regulations,  and  report.  We  would  thus  manifest  our  extreme  and  anxious  regard 
for  our  aged  servant.     Respect  this." 

The  followiuE  is  of  a  later  date. — ^'*  We  have  to-day  visited  the  house  of  the 
late  ta  hedsse,  Tdtsin,  to  offer  a  libation,  and  thereby  manifest  our  affection  for 
an  aged  servant  When  his  grandson,  Kinesuy,  the  yuenwaelang  of  the  taepuh 
sse  office,  returns  from  mourning,  let  our  tavor  be  shown  by  his  promotion  to  the 
office  of  langchnne.*' — From  this  it  would  appear  that  Tdtsin  has  survived  most 
of  the  meml^rs  of  nis  family,  as  his  grandson  is  the  only  person  to  receive  the  em- 
peror's favors.  And,  if  we  may  judge  by  the  pecuniary  gifts,  the  late  venerable 
minister  did  not  profit  much  by  the  many  opportunities  which  he  must  have  had, 
during  the  long  period  that  he  was  first  minister,  of  enriching  himself  and  family. 

Annwag.  nTne  following  imperial  edict  is  characteristic  "  Let  our  favor  be 
extended  to  Anming,  the  presiaent  of  the  Board  of  Kites,  in  permiting  him  to  ride 
on  horseback  within  the  precincts  of  the  forbidden  city.'*  This  permission  is 
usually  granted  to  the  officers  of  hish  rank,  in  cases  of  extreme  age  or  infirmity. 

InUrdtcted  lands.  The  subject  of  the  following  edict  is  wholly  new  to  us  and 
will  probably  be  so  to  many  of  our  readers.  It  is  one  among  many  illustrations  of 
the  suspicious  spirit  of  the  Chinese  government. — "  Imperial  edict.  Taou  Shoo 
and  his  colleagues  have  presented  a  memorial  requesting  that  certain  interdicted 
mountain  lands  should  still  continue  to  be  interdicted  to  the  people ;  and  have 
also  laid  before  us  a  draft  of  regulations  drawn  up  by  them,  to  be  observed  in  the 
enforcement  of  the  interdict.  These  interdicted  mountain  lands  lie  on  the  borders 
between  the  provinces  of  Keangse,  FuhkeCn,  and  Ch^keang.  The  mountains  are 
elevated,  the  roads  distant,  and  the  cultivable  land  but  little;  and  it  is  to  be  feared 
that  traitorous  men,  ambitious  of  unlawful  gains,  may  enter  within  the  interdicted 
boundaries,  and  assemble  therein  for  the  purpose  of  creating  disturbances.  Let  the 
lands  still  be  interdicted  as  heretofore ;  and  let  the  twenty  military  posts  in  Chd- 
keang  and  the  six  posts  in  FuhkeCn  already  established,  as  well  as  the  regulations 
fixed  for  the  due  enforcement  of  the  interdict,  all  remain  as  before.  But  as  it  will 
always  be  easy  to  plead  in  excuse,  that  wandering  people  have  gone  within  the 
hills  without  the  observation  of  the  military  stationed  there,  it  is  requisite  that  the 
boundaries  should  be  precisely  defined,  in  order  that  responsibility  may  be  fixed 
on  individuals.  If  within  any  of  the  eight  military  posts  in  the  interdicted  lands 
belonging  to  the  districts  of  Shang  jaou  and  Kwangfung,  in  Keangse,  any  persons 
should  be  found  clandestinely  cultivating  the  ground,  whenever  such  are  caught, 
inquiry  shall  be  made  as  to  the  post  by  which  they  entered  ;  and  the  military  of 
that  post  shall  be  forthwith  punished  according  to  l^w.  The  same  shall  be  the 
case  as  regards  the  six  posts  in  Fuhkcim.  Let  all  other  points  be  arranged  as  re- 
commended in  the  memorial.     Respect  this." 

Repair  of  dikes  in  Ch^ke&ng.  The  lieut.-governor's  application  for  17,393  taels 
for  the  reimir  of  the  dikes  on  the  coast  of  this  province  has  been  granted.  Not- 
withstanaing  the  almost  forced  subscriptions  drawn  from  the  wealthy  among  the 
people  for  such  repairs,  their  frequent  recurrence  must  render  them  a  heavy  draft 
upon  the  imperial  purse.  A  similar  application  for  the  repair  of  the  banks  of  the 
Yangtsze  keang  has  been  made  for  19,000  taels,  in  addition  to  100,000  taels  sub- 
scribed by  the  merchants  of  Hanyang  foo! 

Snnghmn,  We  observe  a  memorial  from  the  commander-in-chief  at  Ele  in  Soun- 
enria,  requesting  permission  to  place  this  aged  minister's  name  in  the  sacrificial 
hall  of  Ele.  Hence  we  infer  that  he  has  at  length  really  died.  The  venerable  old 
man's  career  has  been  remarkably  checkered,  a  series  of  rises  and  falls,  from  the 
period  of  his  first  elevation  by  Ket^nlung  to  the  present  time.  For  interesting 
particulars  respecting  him,  see  Timkowski's  Russian  Mission  to  China,  vol.  1,  p. 
333;  also  our  present  volume,  page  61,  et  seq. 

Imperial  envoys.  By  the  arrival  in  Canton  ot  a  communication  from  the  genenil 
council  of  state  to  the  provincial  government,  we  are  informed  that  two  imperial 
envoys  have  been  directed  to  proceed  to  Canton  to  investignte  some  affair.  Their 
names  are  Chaou  Shingkwei  and  Wo  Linghan:  what  is  the  businc->sto  which  they 
are  to  attend,  we  have  not  yet  Icai'ned. 


THE 


CHINESE   REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  IV,— March,  1836.  — No.  11. 


Art.  I.  Notices  of  Modem  China :  Rebellions  among  the  Mo- 
hammedans  m  Turkestan^  among  the  Meaoutsxe  and  other 
mountaifieers  both  in  China  Proper  and  on  the  frontiers  of 
the  empire.    By  R.  I. 

The  first  notice  that  we  find  in  the  Peking  gnzette  of  the  insurrec- 
tion in  Turkestan  was  on  the  26th  December,  1826.  The  account 
of  the  capture  of  the  rebel  chief  reached  Peking  in  March  1828. 
This  rebellion  excited  unusual  alarm  throughout  the  empire,  from  an 
expectation  that  the  rebels,  who  were  Mohammedans,  would  be 
joined  by  the  people  of  the  same  persuasion  beyond  the  frontiers, 
which  proved  to  be  the  case.  The  Booriats  of  Andijan  (Kokan), 
who  had  supported  the  rebel  chief,  made  an  irruption  into  Cashgar 
in  1830,  after  his  death,  but  were  repulsed  by  the  Chinese,  which 
event  terminated  the  insurrection.*  This  was  the  most  alarming 
occurrence  which  has  happened  during  the  reign  of  the  present  em- 
peror; but  there  have  been  frequent  minor  insurrections  in  other 
parts  of  the  empire.  The  most  troublesome  of  the  latter  order  have 
been  occasioned  by  the  Meaoutsze  and  other  tribes  lodged  among 
the  mountains  in  the  very  heart  of  the  empire,  and  by  the  people  in 
the  island  of  Formosa. 

An  interesting  account  of  the  reduction  of  the  Meaoutsze  of  Sze* 
chuen  by  the  Chinese  in  1775,  is  given  by  Pere  Amiot  in  the  third 
volume  of  *  Memoires  des  Chinois  ;*  but  we  imagine  that  they  were 
then  but  imperfectly  subdued,  and  that  they  remain  so  at  this  day, 
since  we  find  in  the  Peking  gazettes  frequent  notices  of  disturbances 
occasioned  by  them  and  their  kindred  tribes.  They  have  probably 
been  always  engaged  in  plundering  the  inhabitiknts  around  them,  for 
we  find  an  especial  clause  in  the  renal  Code  to  prevent  their  depre- 
dations ;  *  in  all  cases  of  murder,  committed  by  the  people  called 

*  Canton  Register,  Dec.  18th,  1830. 

VOL.  nr.  NO.  zi.        62 


1 


400  Notices  of  Modtrn  China,  March, 

Meaoutsze,  for  the  sake  of  olitaining  Ixioty,  all  the  parties  to  the 
crime  shall  suiTer  death  by  being  beheaded  iroinediatelj  after  con- 
viction.'* In  this,  as  in  other  respects,  thej  resemble  the  Bheels, 
Meenas,  and  other  hill  tribes  in  India;  and  like  them  thej  are 
probably  either  the  aborigines  of  the  country,  or  people  driven  by 
oppression  from  the  plains  below,  at  a  very  early  period  of  Chinehe 
history. 

There  are  also  certain  roving  tribes  of  Eleuths  on  the  borders  of 
Specimen  ;  and  others  around  the  lake  of  Kokonor  on  the  borders 
of  Shense,  who  occasionally  make  irruptions  into  China  Proper,  and 
whose  depredatiffns  are  not  always  to  be  distinguished  from  those  of 
the  MeaoutHzc.  In  1817, f  some  of  these  tribes  descended  from  the 
mountains  into  the  province  of  Szechuen,  plundered  and  carried  off 
the  inhabitants  to  a  degree  which  induced  the  govern(»r  of  the  pro- 
vince to  put  the  troops  in  motion  against  them.  According  to  his 
own  account,  he  brought  back  several  hundred  captives;  but  the 
expense  attending  the  expedition  was  so  great  that  the  em|)eror 
would  not  sanction  it,  but  made  the  governor  himself  responsible  for 
it,  which  so  disconcerted  him  that  he  hanged  himself.  The  invasion 
was  partly  occasioned  perhaps  by  his  own  mismanagement,  for  we 
find  his  successor  paying  great  attention  to  the  improvement  of  the 
province  in  1819,  rebuilding  the  walls  of  towns,  ^.(  In  1817,  there 
was  an  insurrection  in  the  neighboring  province  of  Yunnan  ;§  and 
again  in  1818,  when  the  rebels,  who  seemed  to  have  been  organized, 
threatened  the  capital  of  the  province  in  which  the  commandant 
shut  himselfup.il  The  governor  brought  a  force,  however,  to  his  res- 
cue, routed  the  rebels  who  took  refuge  with  the  foreign  tribes  beyond 
the  frontier,  and  captured  their  leadc^r.  The  governor  issued  a  pro- 
clamation at  the  same  time,  promising  the  foreign  tribes  protection 
in  case  of  their  discountenancing  the  rebels,  and  threatening  them  with 
extermination  if  they  protected  them.  This  had  its  effect  probably, 
for  we  hear  no  more  of  them  until  two  years  afterwards,  when  a  war- 
fare commenced  with  a  race  of  mountaineers  called  Lolo.^ 

These  people  are  described  as  *^  tall  in  stature,  having  deep-set 
eyes,  and  high  hooked  noses,  flat  faces  and  white  teeth,  shaving 
the  beard,  and  wearing  whiskers.  They  are  expert  in  the  manu- 
facture of  strong  armor,  sharp  swords,  good  lances  and  bows. 
They  breed  also  excellent  horses,  are  fond  of  shooting,  hunting,  and 
the  practice  of  the  spear.  Their  soldiers  are  the  most  renowned  of 
all  the  barbarian  tribes."  This  is  probably  one  of  the  tribes  of 
Shans  which  live  between  the  Chinese  provinces  of  Yunnan  and  Sze- 
chuen and  the  British  territory  in  Assam.  We  have  no  information 
as  to  the  occasion  of  the  war;  but  on  receipt  of  the  intelligence,  an 
express,  traveling  si;c  hundred  h  (about  170  miles)  daily,  was  dis- 
patched to  the  commander-in-chief  in  Szechuen ;  who  was  appointed 
imperial  commissioner;    while  the   governors   and   generals  of  the 

*  Appendix  to  llio  Penal  Cude,  |».  niH.        t  Indo.  Gleaner,  Aug.,  1818,  p.  136. 
T  Indu.  (^leaner.  Jan.  IfriO.  p.  231.  «  Indo.  Gleaner,  Feb.  1819,  p.  43. 

I  Indo  Gleaner.  Jan.  1810,  p.  IH.  i  Indo.  Gleaner,  Ap.  1822,  p.  310. 


If^JJC.  Nofirf's  of  Moihrn  China.  491 

nci^liborincjf  provinces,  were  to  liusten  to  the  seiMie  of  action.  We  Imve 
no  particulars  of  the  warfare;  hut  it  terniinaletl  <|nickly,  for  shortly 
afterwanis  we  find  a  list  of  the  meritorious  officers  and  men  en^agfd 
in  it,  which  had  been  presented  to  the  emperor  for  proniotions, 
returned,  because  it  was  lon^rer  than  the  **  short  war  and  speedy 
victory  called  fonV"^  We  gather  also  that  fire  arms  of  some  kind 
were  required,>since  a  tumbrel  blew  up  after  the  victory  and  killed 
forty-five  men  and  wounded  nineteen, — the  only  return  of  casual- 
ties which  we  find  recorded. 

The  Peking  gazettes  notice  another  predatory  inroad  upon  the 
western  frontier  of  Yunnan  in  1826,t  which  is  attributed  to  the  ne- 
glect of  the  officers  of  government,  who  were  accordingly  punished. 
The  borderers  on  the  Burman  side  made  an  irruption  the  following 
year,|  but  were  driven  back  by  the  military,  and  forty-four  prisoners 
captured.  We  read  of  another  revolt  in  1828  ;§  the  leader  of  which 
had  an  imperial  seal  engraved,  and  published  manifestoes  on  the 
frontier  and  in  Cochinchina,  to  invite  people  to  his  standard  ;  but 
it  was  quickly  suppressed  and  the  lender  escaped  into  Gochiriisliina. 
The  governor  reported  that  he  had  quelled  another  insurrection  in 
1830.11  We  find  no  further  mention  of  disturbances  in  this  province 
until  1834,^  when  the  Peking  gazettes  contain  cursory  notices  of 
affrays  in  which  the  military  were  employed  on  the  frontiers  both  of 
Szechuen  and  Yunnan  ;  the  Burmans  were  mentioned  in  connection 
with  the  latter  province. 

To  return  to  Szechuen.  In  1819,  the  emperor  issued  special 
orders  respecting  Lingan  foo,  which  from  its  nearness  to  the  outer  set- 
tlements had  been  the  scene  of  great  confusion.   His  majesty  says:** 

"'The  districts  in  which  the  foreigners  dwell,  being  very  woody, 
they  afford  an  easy  shelter  for  banditti ;  the  foreigners  are  therefore 
permitted  to  cut  down  the  trees  for  firewood,  for  their  daily  use, 
and  the  officers  are  not  allowed  privately  to  hinder  them.*  With  res- 
[>ect  to  requiring  the  foreigners  to  deliver  up  the  guns  and  weapons 
in  their  possession,  his  majt^sty  observes :  '  The  foreigners  provide 
these  guns  and  weapons  either  for  hunting,  or  self-defense  against 
the  attacks  of  robbers;  if  they  are  required  indiscriminately  to  de- 
liver up  all  in  their  possession,  they  will  have  nothing  wherewith  to 
guard  their  persons ;  it  is  necessary  therefore  that  the  officers  and 
heads  should  make  diligent  inquiry  as  to  the  extent  to  which  it  is 
necessary  to  deliver  up  the  guns  and  weapons,  and  pay  the  price  for 
them  ;  but  in  requiring  the  delivery,  they  must  by  no  means  use  this 
as  a  pretence  for  threatening  the  people  and  extorting  money  from 
them.  The  officers  and  heads  are  strictly  prohibited  from  compel- 
ling the  people  to  work  without  pay,  and  from  injuring  them  in  any 
way ;  natives  of  China  are  also  forbidden  to  dnter  into  the  districts 
of  the  foreigners,  as  many  troubles  have  arisen  from  vicious  Chinese 
going  there,  and  scheming  to  deprive  the  foreigners  of  their  property: 

*  Indo.  Gleaner,  April,  1822,  p.  314.  t  Mai.  Observer,  Dec.  IDth,  1826. 

t  Mai.  Observer,  March  27th,  1827.  (i  Canton  Register,  Jan.  17tb,  18W, 

i)  Canton  Register,  Sept.  6th,  ia30.  H  Canton  Register,  May  20th,  1834. 
"  Indo.  Gleaner,  Jan.  1820,  p.  233. 


* « 


492  Notices  of  Modern  China,  March, 

merchants,  in  order  to  travel,  must  obtain  a  (mss,  and  be  restricted  to 
a  certain  time,  which  if  they  exceed,  they  are  to  be  punished.*  His 
majesty  directs  that  when  robberies  take  place  among  the  foreigners, 
information  be  immediately  given  to  the  proper  officers,  and  tlie  case 
be  instantly  tried,  in  default  of  which  the  constables  and  magistrates 
are  to  be  punished.  On  the  subject  of  instructing  the  foreigners,  in 
order  to  improve  their  morals,  the  emperor  says,  ^  The  manners  of 
the  foreigners  are  in  general  hasty  and  fierce,  but  there  are  some 
men  of  learning  among  them ;  let  the  rulers  in  those  parts  therefore 
issue  proclamations  admonishing  the  people,  and  let  them  enjoin  the 
inferior  officers  to  make  it  more  fully  known,  in  order  that  the  people 
may  rest  contented  in  their  stations,  and  cherish  a  fear  of  the  laws  ; 
when  this  practice  has  been  followed  a  little  time,  their  manners 
will  certainly  be  corrected  and  improved.*  At  the  close  of  the 
paper,  his  majesty  admonishes  the  governor  and  those  under  him 
vigorously  to  carry  into  effect  the  things  enjoined  above,  and  to 
adhere  to  them  long,  in  order  to  tranquillize  the  foreigners  and  the 
people  dwelling  on  the  border.** 

We  find  the  governor  of  that  province  remonstrating  in  182 J,* 
against  a  proposed  reduction  of  his  military  forces,  which  then  a- 
mounted  to  33,973  men,  who  seemed  to  find  ample  occupation.  There 
was  an  irruption  on  this  frontier  in  1827 ,f  by  some  foreign  tribes  who 
carried  off  the  natives  to  sell  them  as  slaves.  A  foreign  tribe  called 
Tsingke,  within  the  province,  revolted  in  1833, 1  and  occasioned  a 
large  expenditure  of  treasure  to  quell  it.  On  another  occasion  we 
find  the  envoy,  bearing  tribute  from  the  grand  lama  of  Tibet  to  the 
emperor,  wounded  and  plundered  by  the  wild  tribes  on  the  borders  of 
Szechuen;§  and  also  an  insurrection  of  the  tribes  within  the  province. 
In  1832,  one  of  these  tribes,  CHlled  Meenpali,  plundered  and  burtU 
twenty-five  different  places  in  the  space  of  two  months.  ||  These 
barbarous  tribes,  says  the  Peking  gazette,^!  have  combined  together 
for  many  years  to  cause  confusion  ;  a  crime  not  to  be  forgiven. 
This  time,  the  governor  assembled  troops,  entered  the  country,  at* 
tacked  the  rebels  and  gained  several  successive  victories.  From  the 
28th  and  29th  days  of  the  second  moon  to  the  19th  of  the  third  moon, 
they  were  burning  the  nests  of  the  thieves :  many  of  the  barbarous 
clans  were  slaughtered  and  all  the  leaders  taken. 

The  tribes  on  the  frontier  further  to  the  northward  appear  equally 
troublesome.  A  Tartar  chief  was  rewarded  with  a  peacock's  feather  in 
1826,**for  assisting  the  officers  of  government  to  destroy  certain  rebels 
of  the  Kinghe  tribe,  on  the  banks  of  the  Kaeho,  beyond  the  provinces 
of  Kansuh  and  Shense.  Some  of  the  tribes  to  the  southward  of  tlie 
Yellow  river  in  Slien8e,tt  crossed  that  river  on  the  ice  five  times  in  the 
following  year,  and  plundered  the  Mongol  pastoral  tribes,  who  live 
about  the  lake  of  Kokonor.     The  authorities  at  Sening  sent  3000 

"  Indo.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1821,  p.  226.  t  Mai.  Observer,  Sept.  9th,  1828. 

t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  3,  p.  144.  $  ChineseRepository,vol.4,p.  900. 

II  Canton  Register,  July  9d,  1832.  1[  Canton  Register,  June  30th,  1835. 

**  Peking  Gazette,  3d  moon,  10th  day.  ft  Mai.  Observer,  Ap.  10th,  1827. 


1636.  Xoticcs  of  Modtm  China.  493 

regular  troops  nfter  tliein,*  who  piirnuRcl  the  treflmotiTS  into  their 
own  fastnesReR,  and  obliged  them  to  restore  30,150  head  of  cattle, 
horses,  and  shrep,  and  to  give  up  seventeen  of  the  oflft^ndcrs  who  were 
carried  to  Senin*;  and  beheaded,  and  their  heads  suspended  in  cages 
in  the  market-place. 

A  native  of  Kansuli  province,  a  plebeian,  presented  a  petition  to  tlie 
emperor  in  1831,f  to  complain  of  the  conduct  of  Changling,  one  of 
the  present  ministers  of  China,  and  one  of  his  colleagues,  for  mis- 
management in  their  administration  of  the  affairs  of  the  western 
frontier.  Speaking  of  the  pastoral  tribes  about  the  lake  Kokonor, 
he  sajs,  that  thej  formerly  bought  tea  and  corn  from  the  Chinese, 
who  were  allowed  a  free  commercial  intercourse  with  them  ;  but  that 
mismanagement  had  interdicted  that  trade,  and  cut  off  the  means  of 
subsistence  of  the  pieople.  He  then  speaks  of  a  tribe  of  people  near 
the  source  of  the  Yellow  river,  called  ^*  black  foreigners,  **  who  live 
solely  by  plunder.  ^'  So  long  ago  as  thirty  years,**  continues  the  peti- 
tioner, **  these  black  foreigners  created  a  disturbance,  and  Chang- 
ling  was  sent  against  them,  who  instead  of  awing  them  by  his  mili- 
tary power,  suffered  them  to  go  unpunished,  and  so  left  a  heritage 
of  calamity  to  his  successors,  and  the  people.  In  the  21  st  year  of 
the  late  reign,  a  Chinese  of  the  name  of  Chang  was  plundered  of 
more  than  a  thousand  sheep  by  these  people.  A  military  officer 
caught  some  of  them  and  brought  them  to  Changling,  who  instead  of 
punishing  them,  reprimanded  the  officer.  Since  then,  the  black 
foreigners  have  been  worse  than  before ;  and  for  the  last  twenty  years, 
murder  and  rapine  have  destroyed  one  half  of  the  inhabitants  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  lake.  No  one  dares  to  make  complaint  against 
the  black  foreigners,  who  to  this  day  denominate  Changling  their 
benefactor.**  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  the  poor  man  was 
punished  for  obtruding  his  opinions  on  government ;  but  they  are 
probably  true,  as  regards  the  plunder,  notwithstanding. 

It  was  the  same  people,  perhaps,  who  made  inroads  in  the  Chinese 
territory,  in  the  winter  of  1832-33,|  to  steal  the  cattle  of  the  inhabit- 
ants, but  were  repulsed  by  the  military.  We  may  form  an  idea  of 
the  occupation  of  the  military  in  defending  the  frontier  and  quelling 
insurrections  within  it,  since  the  Chinese  have  no  other  kinds  of  war- 
fare, from  the  petition  of  a  veteran  general  in  his  62d  year,§  who 
requested  permission  in  1827  to  retire  on  full  pay.  He  stated  that 
he  had  been  engaged  in  four  wars ;  had  fought  one  hundred  and 
eighty-five  battles ;  killed  twenty-five  rebels  ;  taken  three  prisoners, 
and  been  once  wounded.  Another  who  was  allowed  to  retire  in 
1833,11  had  been  in  forty-eight  battles,  killed  eight  rebels,  and  been 
once  wounded. 

The  hill  tribes  within  the  provinces,  however,  appear  to  occasion 
more  employment  for  the  military,  then  those  scattered  along  the 
frontier.      An  account  of  these   trilies  in   the  Canton   Register,^ 

*  Mai.  Observer,  Ap.  8th,  1829.  t  CRntmi  Register  Oct.  1st,  1831. 

t  Chinese  Repository',  vol.  1,  p.  512.        ^  Mai.  Observer,  Ap.  10th,  1H27. 
II  Chinese  Repositor)-,  vol.  1.  p.  512       f  Canton  Register.  Dec.  12th.  1829 


494  Notices  of  Modem  China.  March, 

following  a  native  writer,  enumerates  eighty  of  tliem,  distributed 
through  the  provinces  of  Kwangtung  (Canton),  Kwangse,  Kweichow^, 
Yunnan,  Hoo  Kwang,  Szechuen,  and  other  provinces.  A  party  of 
these  mountaineers  appeared  in  Canton  in  1830.  ^*They  came 
down  the  western  river,  **  says  the  Canton  Register,*  *'in  sioitll  boats 
not  larger  than  a  London  wherry,  with  oil  for  sale.  They  had  ac- 
quired the  mandarin  tongue,  as  an  uneducated,  Ilighlandman  or 
Welshman  learns  English.  It  was  ascertained  that  their  native  tongue 
is  entirely  different  from  Chinese  ;  that  it  is  unwritten,  and  that  con- 
sequently they  have  no  books :  they  have  no  temples  nor  priests, 
nor  set  forms  of  religion,  nor  visible  objects  of  worship.  The  only 
religious  service  they  would  acknowledge  was  new  year's  ceremony, 
which  they  had  learned  from  the  Chinese.  Polygamy  is  confined 
to  a  few  rich  men  among  them.  These  men  had  not  shaved  their 
heads  in  the  Tartar-Chinese  manner,  but  braided  up  the  hair  on  the 
top  of  the  head,  somewhat  in  the  manner  of  Chinese  women,  which 
circumstance  the  poor  Chinese  seized  hold  of  to  distinguish  them 
from  their  fellow  country-men,  whose  dress  in  other  respects,  the 
mountaineers  had  assumed  on  quitting  their  native  hills.  They  had 
been  about  a  month  in  coming  down  to  Canton."  A  similar  descrip- 
tion of  these  people  is  given  also  in  the  **  Canton  Miscellany, "  with 
a  few  words  as  a  specimen  of  their  language. 

These  mountaineers  and  their  kindred  tribes  in  the  neighboring 
provinces  have  been  unusually  troublesome  in  the  last  few  years. 
We  find  troops  sent  to  Leenchow,t  in  the  northwest  part  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Canton,  to  act  against  them  in  the  beginning  of  1820,|  and 
the  governor  proceeding  to  Kwangse  to  quell  an  insurrection,  later 
in  the  year.  In  1826,  the  Meaoutsze  of  Kweichow  are  spoken  of  as 
making  predatory  attacks  ;§  the  governor  in  his  dispatches  to  the 
emperor,!!  at  first  recommended  severe  measures,  but  afterwards  be- 
came alarmed,  apparently,  at  the  difficulties  in  his  way  ;  for  the  em- 
peror told  him  in  his  reply,  *Hhat  he  must  not,  because  of  the  difficulty 
of  swallowing,  give  over  eating  altogether."  Persevere,  adds  his  ma- 
jesty, or  you  will  degrade  the  government  altogether.  We  find  the 
troubles  continued  in  the  following  year.fl  The  fooyuen  of  Keangse 
reported  in  1831,**  that  the  people  on  the  borders  between  Keangse 
and  Kwangtung,  are  by  nature,  a  fierce  intractable  race :  **  robbery 
and  rape  are  their  common  occupations."  He  had  been  obliged 
to  call  out  the  military,  who  had  captured  upwards  of  a  hundred  of 
the  offenders :  they  fell  sick,  and  the  fooyuen  being  apprehensive 
that  they  would  die  and  escape  ignominious  punishment,  tried  and 
executed  them  on  the  spot.  The  emperor  added  with  the  Vermillion 
pencil  to  this  report:  "  perspicacity  and  knowledge  of  governmental 
justice  ought  always  to  act  thus. "  The  emperor's  perspicacity  ought 
to  have  enabled  him  to  foresee  the  probable  result  of  such  treatment : 

•  Canton  Register,  May  15th,  1830.  t  Indo.  Gleaner,  July,  J 820,  p.  345 

t  Indo.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1820,  p.  416.  $  Mai.  Ob.server,  Dec.  19lli,  1826 

II  Mai.  Observer,  Nov.  18th,  1828.  %  Mai.  Observer,  Oct.  23U,  1827 
**  Canton  Register,  Oct.  15th,  1831. 


1836.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  495 

a  furious  rebellion  broke  out  amongst  the  borderers  in  February  1832, 
of  which  some  account,  as  well  as  of  the  manners  of  the  people,  will 
be  found  in  this  work."^  The  loss  of  life  during  this  civil  war,  taking 
the  Chinese  accounts,  could  not  have  been  less  than  10,000  men, 
and  the  expense  was  estimated  at  about  2,100,000  taels,  besides 
sacrificing  the  reputation  of  old  governor  Le.t  One  of  the  emperor's 
edicts  respecting  this  war,  |  affords  a  tolerable  idea  of  the  nature 
of  the  campaign. 

The  above  rebellion  involved  the  tribes  in  the  mountains  which 
separate  the  contiguous  provinces  of  Kwangtimg,  Kwangse,  Hohan, 
and  Kansuh,  and  the  officers  and  troops  of  all  those  provinces  were 
engaged.  Besides  the  wild  mountaineers  on  the  western  frontier. of 
China  and  in  the  interior,  there  are  others,  in  the  islands  of  Hainan 
in  the  south  and  Formosa  to  the  eastward  of  the  eriipire,  which  are 
equally  troublesome;  especially  in  the  last  island.  A  rebellion  broke 
out  in  March  1831,  in  Hainan,  which  was  perhaps  the  exciting  cause 
of  revolt  in  the  neighboring  provinces  mentioned  above.  Reports  at 
Canton  assigned  two  causes  of  the  origin  of  the  disturbance;  one  that 
tiie  people  who  were  suffering  from  famine,  attacked  the  rice  shops 
and  put  to  death  the  magistrates  who  attempted  to  prevent  them : 
the  other  that  the  wild  tribes  in  the  interior  made  a  descent  and 
murdered  the  Chinese  officers.  That  the  latter  were  engaged  in  the 
affray,  appears  by  the  report  of  Le,§  the  governor  of  Canton. 

His  first  communication  of  the  rebellion  to  the  emperor,  was  on 
the  I9th  March ;  on  the  26th,  he  forwarded  the  report  of  the  com- 
mandant at  Hainan.  *'  The  said  general,**  says  the  governor,  **  found 
on  examination,  that  the  Le  banditti,  to  the  number  of  about  1000, 
were  encamped  on  the  hill  sides,  and  were  in  a  state  of  obstinate 
resistance  to  government.  The  general,  fearing  that  as  he  attacked 
the  banditti  on  one  side,  they  would  elude  him  on  the  other,  divided 
his  soldiers  into  two  bodies,  who  successively  took  possession  of  all 
the  villages  of  the  banditti,  the  inhabitants  of  which  stockaded  all 
the  important  paths  and  opposed  the  progress  of  the  soldiers  with 
swurds  and  arrows.  The  governmental  troops  with  guns  and  mus- 
ketry broke  down  the  stockades  and  carried  on  the  slaughter  with 
impetuous  valor.  The  eastern  division  shot  dead  above  forty  of  the 
banditti  and  killed  (in  close  fighting)  more  than  ten  of  them;  and  the 
western  division  shot  upwards  of  a  hundred  and  cut  down  also  more 
than  ten  of  them.  Their  stockades  and  encampments  were  burnt, 
and  above  one  hundred  bows,  arrows,  and  swords  were  taken  pos- 
session of.  Some  of  the  governmental  soldiers  were  wounded  by 
arrows,  and  a  baggage  carrier  was  killed.  The  banditti  concealed 
themselves  from  the  close  pursuit  of  the  troops,  by  going  among  the 
hills  iietween  the  two  divisions;  where  they  again  assembled  and 
encamped. 

*  Chinese  lltt|K)sitory,  vol,  I,  page  2U,  et  passim 

t  CHiiton  Register,  Oc\.  3d.  H*J2.  \  Chinese  Rcpn^ilury,  vol  4  p  Ufi 

^  Canton  Register,  Ap.  19tli,  1831, 


41K3  Notices  of  Modem  Chbui,  Marcs, 

'^  On  the  4th  day  of  the  Ist  moon  (Febniary  16),  the  said  general 
united  the  two  divisions,  and  marched  at  their  head  to  exterminate 
the  banditti,  on  whom  a  fire  ot*  musketry  and  cannon  was  at  once 
opened,  whereby  several  tens  of  men  were  killed :  a  commander  of 
one  thousand  men  himself  cut  down  four  of  the  rebels.     Owing  to 
the  unevenness  of  the  narrow  paths  among  the  hills,  and  the  high 
grass  and  brushwood,  the  banditti  were  able  to  conceal  themselves  on 
all  sides;  and  when  the  troops  again  commenced  the  pursuit  with 
impetuosity,  the  banditti,  having  no  more  strength  left,  set  fire  to  the 
high  grass,  and  shp^  at  random  with  cross-bows,  whereby  an  officer 
and  one  soldier  were  killed,  and  one  soldier  wounded  with  arrows ; 
and  some  officers  and  eight  soldiers  burqt,  and  five  soldiers  scorched 
by  the  fire.     The  banditti   then  skulked  off  among  the  hills.     The 
general,  with  the  taou  and  foo  (officers)  are  now  deliberating  and 
forming  plans,  to  seize  every  one  of  the  banditti.'* 

The  governor  and  his  council  add  to  the  above  report  that  the  said 
Le  banditti  did  in  the  thirty-first  and  forty-sixth  years  of  Keenlung, 
and  in  the  ninth  year  of  Keaking  (a.  d.  1766,  1781  and  1804)  com- 
mit depredations  and  create  disturbances,  and  were  subdued ;  **  but 
what  the  names  of  the  heads  of  these  murderous  bandits  are,  and 
what  the  origin  of  the  bloody  quarrel, — whether  it  -has  been  excited 
by  traitorous  Chinese,  or  whether  there  is  some  other  cause  for  it, 
has  not  yet  been  reported.*'  The  governor  announced  at  the  same 
time  his  intention  to  repair  to  the  seat  of  war,  and  shortly  afterwards 
we  find  a  Tartar  general  with  a  thousand  Mantchou  soldiers  ordered  to 
follow.*  On  the  20th  of  June,  the  governor  returned  to  Canton  and 
the  insurrection  in  Hainan  was  reported  to  be  quelled ;  but  on  the 
15th  of  July  a  deputation  of  sixteen  of  the  residents  of  the  island 
arrived  in  Canton,t  to  complain  that  the  Le  mountaineers  had  again 
issued  forth  to  plunder  and  murder  the  Chinese  villagers,  several 
hundreds  of  whom,  and  two  hundred  of  the  emperor's  soldiers,  had 
lost  their  lives.  The  fooyuen  who  was  now  acting  governor  set  off  to 
quell  this  new  insurrection,  in  which  he  no  doubt  succeeded,  since 
we  hear  no  more  of  it. 

A  good  description  of  the  island  of  Formosa,  and  of  the  trouble 
which  it  costs  the  Chinese  to  possess  and  retain  it,  will  be  found  in 
vol.  2,  page  400  of  this  work.  Insurrections  and  minor  disturbances 
continue  to  be  frequent  there,  although  they  are  not  of  the  formi- 
dable character  of  that  of  1788.  In  1826,|  we  find  the  emperor 
rewarding  some  of  the  officers  at  Formosa  for  suppressing  an  insur- 
rection of  inhabitants  or  an  inroad  of  the  native  tribes  ;§  seventeen  of 
the  insurgents  were  beheaded.  This  insurrection  seems  to  have 
been  facilitated  by  the  feuds  between  the  Fuhkeen  and  Canton  emi- 
grants settled  there.ll  In  1830,  the  island  was  again  represented  to  be 
in  a  state  of  insurrection,^  and  troops  were  sent  from  Fuhkeen  to 
suppress  it,  and  some  success  against  the  rebels  was  reported  in  the 

*  Canton  Register,  June  6th,  1831.        t  Canton  Register,  July  4th,  1831. 
t  Mai.  Observer,  Dec.  5th,  1826.  $  Mai.  Observer,  June  16th,  1827. 

II  Mai.  Observer,  Jan.  2d,  1B37.  H  Canton  Register,  Feb.  15th,  1830. 


1836.  Notices  of  Modem  China.  497 

Pekiitg  gazettes  a  few  mpcths  later  and  tuuiie  officers  rewanfeil  fnr 
it;*  but  we  have  no  further  information  upon  tlie  subject.  In  18!)i2, 
it  broke  out  again,t  however,  raore  serioublj,  having  conimenct-d 
with  the  massacre  of  twentj-six  officers  of  government  and  seventeen 
hundred  soldiers.  Here  again  the  affraj  arose  from  a  quarrel  be- 
tween some  Fuhkecn  and  Canton  settlers  respecting  five  peculs  of 
yams,  but  was  aggravated  by  the  interference  and  peculation  of 
a  magistrate,  whom  one  of  the  parties  turned  upon  and  put  to  death. 
Five  thousand  troops  were  ordered  to  proceed  from  Amoy  to  the  seat 
of  war.  The  governor  of  Fuhkeen  was  ordered  also  to  take  the  field, 
and  two  commissioners  with  a  stuff  of  thirty  subalterns  were  sent 
thither  from  Feking4 

We  have  no  account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  commissioners,  un- 
til a  memorial  of  one  of  them  appears  in  the  Peking  gazette  of  the 
6th  of  September,  1833,§  nimouncing  the  final  rubjoctiou  of  the 
rebels.  *'  The  perusal  of  this  memorial,*'  says  the  emperor,  *'  has 
caused  me  the  greatest  consolation.  This  insurrection  commenced 
in  the  intercalary  9th  moon  of  last  year;  it  was  then  a  period  of 
extreme  winter  and  bitter  cold.  Many  delays  were  occasioned  also 
by  the  sea;  vessels  having  either  to  wait  at  anchor  for  the  winds,  or 
being  driven  from  the  coast  and  scattered  by  storms  so  as  to  be 
unable  to  land  the  troops.  But  the  moment  that  the  commissioner 
and  governor  (of  Fuhkeen)  passed  over  to  the  island,  men's  minds 
btxame  settled.  Accompanied  by  the  general,  they  proceeded 
to  search  out  the  rebels;  peace  resumed  its  place  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  and  all  things  were  fitly  adjusted.  An  amnesty  whs  proclaim- 
ed ;  the  abettors  and  followers  of  the  rebels  were  separated.  The 
head  of  a  considerable  party  was  seized,  as  well  as  many  other  lead- 
ers. Thus  Formosa  was  pacified,  and  in  the  5th  moon  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  the  whole  work  was  announced  as  conipUte,  and  the 
settlers  and  cultivators  returned  to  their  former  occupations.  The 
speed  with  which  the  work  was  accomplished  is  well  worthy  of 
esteem  and  reward."  His  majesty  rewarded  the  commissioner,  ac- 
cordingly with  the  honorary  title  of 'guardian  of  the  heir-apparent,' 
and  the  governor  with  a  peacock's  feather,  besides  tobacco-pouches, 
rings,  d^c,  to  the  inferior  officers. 

*  Canton  Register,  June  15th,  1830.      t  Canton  Register,  Dec.  20th,  183!^. 
t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  p.  423.      $  Canton  Regbter,  Dec.  5th,  1838. 


VOL.  IV.    NO.    XI.  63 


493  Thi  Island  of  Borneo.  BIarch,  . 


Art.  II.  The  island  of  Borneo:  itr  situation^  extent^  history^- and 
divisions^  with  notices  of  its  principal  inhabitants^  the  Malays^ 
Chinese^  Bugis^  and  Dayaks, 

The  island  of  Borneo  is  one  of  those  terre  incognite,  which  still 
continue  to  provoke  the  ctiriotfity  of  the  inquisitive,  and  excite  the 
interest  of  the  iienerolent.  Nearly  the  whole  interior  remains  uii- 
knowu  to  all  but  the  savage  tribes  that  occupy  it.  Some  of  the  ma- 
ritime parts  are  well  known  to  the  Dutch;  hut  much  of  the  informa- 
tion which  they  have  collected  remains  locked  up  in  the  archives  of 
their  government,  and  scarcely  a  ray  of  light,  that  it  is  in  their  power 
to  conceal,  is  allowed  to  issue  forth  for  the  benefit  of  other  Euro- 
peunii,  or  of  the  poor  degraded  natives.  Several  English  adventur- 
ers have  made  short  journeys  on  land  or  sailed  up  the  rivers;  and  a 
few  individuals  have  resided  several  moiithi*,  or  years,  on  the  coasts. 
The  information  which  they  have  communicated,  though  x^^ry  im- 
perfect, and  relating  only  to  a  small  part  of  the  country,  inust  be  our 
principal  tiependence  in  preparing  a  brief  account  of  this  great  island. 
'I^hough  our  account  must  be  a  ytivy  imperfect  one,  yet  we  hope  it 
will  embody  so  much  information,  that  it  will  serve  to  make  the 
island  better  known  to  those  who  may  be  profited  by  an  acquain- 
tance with  its  resources ;  as  well  as  those  who  may  profit  the 
natives  by  coininnnicatiiig  to  them  the  knowledge  of  civilization  and 
Christianity. 

Borneo  is  the  largest  island  in  tfie  world,  except  New  HollaiiH 
and  New  Guinea.  It  extends  from  4**$}0'  S.  lat,  to  6**  N.  lat.,  and 
from  lOS'^  5'  to  119^20^  E.  long.  The  coast  is  indented  by  many 
bays  and  rivers,  some  of  which  are  among  the  most  convenient  for 
navigation,  and  beautiful  for  scenery,  that  the  world  affords.  The  ri- 
vers of  Borneo,  Banjar,  Sukadana,  and  Ponliana  or  Lawi  are  naviga- 
ble by  small  vessels  for  more  than  fifty  miles.  A  great  part  of  the 
coast  is  marshy  through  a  breadth  of  15  or  20  miles.  A  lofty  chain 
of  mountains  runs  through  the  eastern  part  of  the  island  in  a  direc- 
tion varying  little  from  north  and  south.  The  relative  situation  of 
Borneo  is  most  advantageous.  On  the  east,  it  has  the  great  island 
Celebes  and  the  Spice  islands,  which  must  always  be  important  in 
the  commercial  world ;  on  the  south,  the  fertile  and  populous  Java  ; 
on  the  west,  Sumatra  and  the  Malayan  peninsula;  and  on  the  north 
and  northeast,  at  no  great  distance,  China  and  the  Philippine  islands. 
Its  western  coast  is  scarcely  two  days  sail  from  Singapore,  which 
must  be  the  great  entrepot  of  the  trade  of  the  Archipelago  with  India, 
^nd  perhaps  also  with  China  and  the  western  world.  Thus  embo- 
somed in  a  great  cluster  of  islands,  surrounded  by  se^is,  so  shut  in  by 
land  that  their  waters  are  as  smooth  as  thoix*  of  a  lake,  $afe  for  the 
navigation  of  the  native  craft,  and  by  iyinjj  almost  in  the  direct 
course  of  vessels  engaged  in  the  China  trade,  whether  they  pass  the 


183G.  2'he  Island  of  Bonifo.  |U9 

straits  of  Suiida  or  those  of  Sincyapore;  it  i.s  ilifficiilt  to  conceive 
how  a  location  more  cuiiveiiieiit  for  commercial  ixirpoHes  could  he 
selected. 

There  is  a  tradition  prevalent  among  the  natives  that  a  large  part 
of  the  island  was  anciently  in  the  possession  of  the  Chinese.  But. 
this  point,  as  well  as  all  others  relatin|r  to  its  ancient  hisU)ry,  we 
must  wave  for  the  present,  for  want  of  definite  and  positive  informa- 
tion. The  island  was  discovered  hy  the  companions  of  Magellan  in 
15*21.  Several  European  iiatifuis  have  attempted  to  establish  them- 
selves on  the  coast,  but  none  have  succeeded  except  the  Dutch,  who 
have  now  several  small  establishments.  The  Portuguese  attempte<1 
a  settlement  in  1625:  but  the  sultan  of  Landak  and  Sukadana,  in 
whose  territory  they  made  the  attempt,  suspecting  that  they  might 
have  treacherous  intentions,  expelled  them  by  force  from  the  country. 
In  1645,  the  Spanish,  whose  territories  in  the  Philippines  have  suf- 
fered from  the'  incursions  of  the  Malays  of  Borneo  Proper,  sent  an 
tixpedition  to  take  revenge,  burnt  many  villages,  and  carried  away 
two  or  three  hundred  prisoners  as  slaves.  The  Dutch  commenceil 
their  efforts  to  establish  themselves  in  1643,  when  they  erected  a 
factory  at  Pontiana,  on  the  western  coast.  In  1687,  they  attacked 
Sukadana,  and  expelled  a  few  English  traders  whom  they  found 
there.  In  1748,  they  compelled  the  prince  of  Tatas  or  Banjar-ma- 
sin,  to  grant  tliem  the  exclusive  privilege  of  the  pepper  trade  in  his 
dominions.  The  commercial  intercourse  of  the  Dutch  with  this 
part  of  Borneo  has  continued  till  the  present  time ;  nud  they  have 
there  a  small  fort,  with  a  good  supply  of  cannon. 

On  the  west  they  have  a  territory  under  their  control,  where  tfiey 
have  made  great  acquisitions  by  treaties  sincer  the  year  1813.  The 
general  principle  of  these  treaties  is,  that  in  consideration  of  the 
posts  being  placed  under  immediate  control  of  the  Netherland's  com- 
pany, the  sultans  of  Sambas,  Mempawa,  Pontiana,  and  Matan,  not 
negotiating  with  other  Europeans  or  Americans,  and  using  their 
endeavors  to  repress  piracy,  shall  receive  a  monthly  salary  from  the 
Dutch.  The  nature  of  the  contracts  made  with  the  Dayak  chiefs  of 
the  interior  is,  that  their  territories  shall  be  administered  by  the 
Dutch,  and  the  revenues  equally  divided.  From  their  own  accounts 
it  appears,  that  the  residency  which  bears  the  name  of  the  **  Resi- 
dency of  the  northwest  co^t  of  Borneo,"  extends  over  one  third  of 
the  whole  island.  The  number  of  Dutch  residing  there  is,  however, 
very  small,  and  they  maintain  their  authority  innd  collect  the  reve- 
nues, in  a  great  degree,  by  keeping  the  connnand  of  the  mouths  of 
the  rivers,  and  exacting  duties  on  goods  exported  or  imported  by  tlie 
natives. 

The  English  E.  I.  company  attempted  to  establish  a  factory  at 
Banjar-masin  in  17()6;  but  they  were  soon  compelled  to  abandon  it. 
The  following  account  is  given  of  their  expulsion.  "  Their  factory 
was  not  half  finished  before  they  began  to  domineer  over  the  natives, 
who  passed  up  and  down  the  river  in  their  boats,  which  so  provoked 
the  king  that  he  swore  revenge,  and  accordingly  gathered  an  army 


500  7*Ae  Island  of  Borneo,  MARnn, 

and  shipped  it  on  large  prnws  to  execute  his  rn»e  on  the  factory  and 
shipping  that  lay  in  the  river.  The  company  ha(4  two  shifis,  and 
there  were  two  others  that  helonged  to  private  merchants.  Wlien 
all  things  were  in  readiness,  the  army  came  in  the  night  with  ahove 
one  hundred  praws  and  no  less  than  three  thousand  desperate  fel- 
lows. Some  landed  and  burnt  the  factory  and  fortification,  while 
others  attacked  the  ships  which  were  prepared  to  receive  them.  The 
two  great  shipi>,  though  in  danger,  beat  off  the  enemy  with  small 
loss ;  but  the  little  ships  were  burnt  with  most  of  their  men,  and  the 
English  were  forced  to  be  gone  from  their  settlement.**  The  kin||r 
afterwards  offered  to  continue  a  free  trade  with  the  English,  but  de- 
clared, that  he  "  would  never  suffer  them,  nor  any  other  nation,  to 
build  forts  in  his  country.'*  In  1772,  they  attempted  an  establibh- 
ment  at  Pat^ir  oh  the  southeast  coast,  but  were  soon  compelled  to 
abandon  it. 

As  the  character  of  the  country  and  its  inhabitants  varies  consi- 
derably in  different  parts  of  the  island,  we  propose  to  give  such  a 
description  as  our  means  of  information  enable  us,  of  the  several 
iiar*s,  beginning  with  Borneo  Proper,  which  has  given  its  name  to  the 
wiiole  island.  This  state  has  a  sen-coast  of  seven  hundred  miles  in 
length,  and  extends  inland  from  one  hundred  to  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles.  On  the  west,  it  is  bounded  by  the  territory  of  Sambas, 
which  is  now  a  Dutch  residency;  on  the  east,  by  the  river  Kimanis, 
which  was  formerly  the  boundary  of  the  Bornean  territories  of  the 
kingdom  of  Sulu;  and  on  the  south,  by  the  possessions  of  various 
tribes,  which,  from  their  savage  customs,  and  ferocious  character, 
may  be  supposed  to  belong  to  the  native  Dayaks.  The  Kayan, 
Dusum,  Murut,  and  Tatao,  are  among  the  most  important. 

Borneo  Proper  contains  several  fine  rivers,  which  might  be  turned 
to  commercial  and  agricultural  advantage.  Borneo  river,  on  which 
the  capital  of  the  kingdom  is  situated,  is  one  of  the  largest.  Vessels 
of  six  hundred  tons  go  to  the  city,  which  is  ten  miles  from  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  The  interior  of  the  country  is  mountainous.  The  city 
of  Borneo  or  Bruni  as  the  natives  call  it,  stands  on  the  banks  of 
the  river,  with  in  high  water  mark.  The  houses  are  built  on  posts 
from  one  to  two  fathoms  in  height,  and  connected  with  each  other 
by  planks.  They  stand  in  rows  running  to  and  from  the  river,  with 
channels  between  them,  which  serve  the  purpose  of  lanes  and  streets.^ 
Some  are  two  stories  high.  The  fortified  palace  of  the  sultan  alone 
is  built  on  dry  land. 

The  number  of  inhabitants  is  unknown.  Make  Brnn  states  the 
number  of  houses  to  be  three  thousand.  The  natives,  whom  we  have 
seen,  appear  to  think  the  number  too  great  to  be  counted.  They 
represent  it  as  a  very  large  city — sufficiently  so  to  contain  100,000. 
or  150,000  inhabitants.  This  statement  is  not  so  inconsistent  with 
that  of  Make  Brun,  as  it  would  be  if  made  respecting  cities  in  other 
countries;  as  several  families  usually  reside  in  one  house,  so  that 
in  a  single  dwelling  one  hundred  or  even  a  hundred  and  fifty  or 
two  hundred  inhabitants  are  sometimes  found.     They  are  nearly  all 


I83G.  The  Island  of  Borneo.  501 

Mnhiys.  TluMr  nitcestors  emigrated  thither  '*  twenty-nine  reigns 
nt^o/*  which  Hlhiwiiig  twenty  years  for  a  reign,  gives  the  period  of 
five  hiiiHlreil  niid  eighty  years,  and  wcKild  place  that  event  in  the 
thirteenth  ceiit'iry.  According  to  their  own  account,  tliey  had  not 
then  emhrnced  the  MohiinirnedHn  religion.  They  are  generally 
superior  in  p«!rsou  and  intelligence  to  the  Mafays  of  the  peniuMula, 
Sumatra,  and  other  islands.  A  large  proportion  of  the  men  are  ahle 
to  read. 

The  government  resembles  that  of  other  Malay  statep,  in  most 
respects.  It  is  hereditary  and  despotic.  According  to  an  account 
published  in  the  Singapore  Chronicle,  several  years  ago,  it  is  consti- 
tuted as  follows.  The  rajah  or  sultan,  who  stands  at  its  head,  has  a 
council  of  four;  the  minister  of  state,  treasurer,  general,  and  chief- 
justice.  Under  these  are  two  other  great  officers,  the  second  minis- 
ter, and  deputy  general.  The  affairs  of  trade  are  managed  by  four 
inferior  chiefs,  of  whom  the  iiitendant  of  the  port  and  the  warehouse 
keeper  are  the  principal.  Besides  these,  there  are  between  thirty 
and  forty  pangerans,  or  princes  of  hereditary  rank ;  so  that  the  go- 
vernment is  a  kind  of  aristocracy.  The  trade  is  very  considerable. 
Not  less  than  forty  ojr  fifty  praws  visit  Singapore  annually,  laden 
chiefly  with  pepper,  which  is  cultivated  by  Chinese  emigrants, 
camphor,  ore  of  antimony,  which  abounds  in  the  western  districts, 
tortoise  and  pearl  shells,  and  sago.  There  was  formerly  an  extensive 
trade  with  China,  but  it  wm  interrupted  for  some  time,  from  ten  to 
twelve  years  ago,  by  the  anarchy  that  prevailed  in  Borneo,  and  is 
now  less  important  than  formerly.  Junks  are  built  there  to  the  best 
advantage,  as  the  timber  is  excellent  and  cheap. 

Though  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  Borneo  and  of  most  of  the 
villages  on  the  coast,  are  Malays,  that  people  '*  do  not  constitute 
more  than  one  tenth  of  the  subjects  of  the  rajah.'*  The  interior  is 
entirely  occupied  by  different  savage  tribes,  who  live  in  a  state  of 
constant  hostility  with  each  other.  Their  languages  and  many  of 
their  customs  are  different,  but  they  are  alike  in  their  barbarity,  and 
in  their  passion  for  human  heads.  They  are  not,  however,  in  the 
lowest  state  of  degradation.  Most  of  them  have  some  knowledge 
of  agriculture,  and  cultivate  rice  and  farinaceous  roots  and  pulse. 
They  are  also  ahle  to  work  in  metals  to  some  extent.  They  have 
no  written  language,  and  are  represented  as  being  without  any  sys- 
tem of  religious  belief,  without  any  idols,  or  gods,  or  temples,  or 
priests;  and  yet  superstitious,  and  very  attentive  to  good  and  bad 
omens,  of  which  the  cry  of  C4)rtain  birds  seems  to  exert  the  most 
powerful  influence  over  their  minds«  They  wear  only  a  single  piece 
of  cotton,  or  bark  cloth  round  the  loins.  The  Ragan  warriors  some- 
times wear  the  skin  of  the  bear  or  leopard  as  coats  and  caps.  Their 
arms  are  usually  poisoned  arrows,  swords,  spears,  and  shields.  Some 
dwell  in  minerable  huts  covered  with  leaves,  and  others  in  large 
houses  raised  on  posts  and  capable  of  accomodating  in  the  native 
style,  from  ddy  to  two. hundred  persons.  Their  object  in  living  in 
such  large  families  is  security  from  the  attacks  of  their  enemies,  of 


50^  The  Island  of  Borneo,  March, 

which  there  ts  almost  constant  dani^<>i*,  as  the  diflerent  tribes  are 
g(*neruliy  ut  war  with  each  ctther.  The  territory  they  inhabit  has,  in 
the  eastern  part,  u  fertile  soil,  and  pnuluces  \rri\\\\  in  <^reat  plenty. 
The  population  is  more  dense  there  than  in  the  western  part,  wher« 
the  country  is  more  mountainous,  and  richer  in  minerals  than  it  xs 
in  vegetable  productions.  The  western  part  of  the  coast  is,  liowe- 
ver,  less  known,  on  account  of  the  hostile  disposition  which  the  peo. 
pie  have  always  manifested  towards  Europeans,  and  the  frequent 
piracies  that  have  taken  place  there. 

The  'residency  of  the  northwest  coast'  extends  ahni*;  the  western 
shores  of  the  islainJ,  from  the  western  boundary  of  Borneo  Proper  t(» 
the  southern  boundary  of  the  territories  of  .\f atari.  It  includes  the 
slates  of  Sanibus,  iViempawa,  Pontiana,  Sukadana,  and  Matan;  with 
some  chieftainries  in  the  interior.  The  face  of  the  country  on  this 
coast  is  low  and  level.  The  plain  extends  in  most  parts  to  the  dis- 
tance of  twenty  or  thirty  miles  interior,  and  in  some  places  much 
farther.  The  Danao  jVialayu,  a  large  lake  in  the  interior  of  Poii? 
tiana,  though  one  hundred  and  thirty  or  one  hundred  and  forty 
miles  inland,  is  supposed  to  be  not  more  than  one  hundred  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  sea.  This  vast  plain  is  intersected  by  several  con«> 
siderable  rivers,  the  largest  of  which  are  the  Sambas,  Menip^twn, 
Pontiana,  Matan,  and  Sukadana.  Much  of  the  land  around  these 
rivers  is  a  mere  swamp,  in  which  small  branches  of  the  rivers  run  in 
every  direction.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that  this  part  of  l&Kirwen 
has  been  at  some  former  period  overflowed  by  the  ocean,  from 
which  it  has  been  gradually  raised  by  the  deposition  of  vegetable 
matter,  and  the  alluvion  of  the  rivers  that  now  traverse  it  and  are  still 
pushing  forward  the  encroachments  of  the  land  upon  the  dominions 
of  the  ocean. 

Sambas,  the  northern  state  in  the  residency,  is  notorious  for  its 
piracies.  It  has  been  a  powerful  state,  and  dangerous  to  the  peace 
and  safety  of  all  its  neighbors.  The  British,  in  1813,  made  an  attack 
upon  the  city,  which  bears  the  same  name  as  the  state,  carried  the 
fort  by  storm,  and  obliged  the  rajah  to  retire  into  the  interior.  Their 
object  was  the  suppression  of  piracy,  in  which  this  place  had  been 
more  extensively  engaged  than  any  other  on  the  coast.  The  city, 
like  all  the  rest  on  the  coast,  is  twenty  or  thirty  miles  from  the  ocean, 
and  on  the  river  that  bears  the  same  name. 

Mempawa  is  noticeaible  as  being  the  best  mart  for  opium  on  the 
coast.  It  is  visited  yearly  by  several  junks  from  China,  which  carry 
home  large  quantities  of  the  destructive  drug  ;  and  also  by  many 
praws  from  other  islands,  which  also  carry  away  small  cargoes 
of  the  same  commodity.  The  mines  of  this  district  are  among  the 
richest  in  Borneo.  The  principal  diamond  mines  are  near  Pontiana. 
The  diamonds  are  found  in  yellowish,  gravelly  earth,  at  different 
depths,  the  greatest  to  which  shafts  have  been  sunk,  being  aliout 
sixty  feet.  The  following  strata  are  dug  through  in  penetrating  to 
that  de|>th,  viz:  black  mould,  three  feet;  yellow  sandy  clay,  seventeen 
feet;  red  clay,  seventeen  feet;  tenacious  slate  coloied  clay,  mixed  with 


1836.  The  Island  of  Borneo.  503 

stones,  seven  feet;  Hiinilnr  ciny  without  stones,  but  mixed  with  peb- 
bles, seven  feet;  and  tenacious  yellow  clay,  six  or  seven  feet.  The 
presence  of  the  last  stratum  but  one  is  considered  a  sure  indication 
of  diamonds.  These  mines  are  worked  by  the  Dayaks,  Malays,  and 
Chinese.  The  two  former  sink  a  narrow  shaft  the  necessary  depth  ; 
the  'aseng,^  or  earth  in  which  the  diamonds  are  found,  is  raised  to 
the  surface  in  baskets,  and  then  the  ofierator  takes  the  basket  in  his 
hands,  seats  himself  in  the  nearest  stream,  and  the  earthy  portion  is 
washed  away  and  the  reumining  pebbles  carefully  examined  for  the 
diamonds.  The  Chinese,  by  a  little  mechanical  contrivance,  proceed 
in  a  far  more  expeditious  method,  both  in  finding  the  aseng  and 
purifying  it  from  earth.  Gold  is  found  in  ahnost  all  parts  of  the 
residency,  and  the  mines  are  Worked  in  a  manner  very  similar  to  that 
just  described.  The  other  most  important  exports  are  camphor, 
wax,  deer's  horns,  bezoar  stones,  rattans,  dammar,  and  kuring  oils. 
Timber  for  house  or  ship  building  is  good  and  plentiful. 

The  climate  is  warmj  but  notwithstanding  its  heat,  and  the  ex- 
tensive marshes  and  forests  that  cover  the  country,  it  is  considered 
healthy,  except  in  the  vicinity  of  the  diamond  mines.  The  sea 
and  land  breezes  and  frequent  rains  cool  the  air  agreeably. 

The  most  numerous  class  of  inhabitants  in  Mempawa  are  the  Da- 
yaks,  whose  number  is  estinmted  at  200,000.  They  are  employed  in 
collecting  the  useful  products  of  their  forests,  in  mining,  and  the  cul- 
tivation of  the  earth.  A  small  strip  of  coarse  cotton  or  bark  cloth,  and 
sometimes  a  kind  of  waistcoat,  and  a  handkerchief  about  the  head, 
form  their  dress;  and  brass  wire  their  ornaments;  and  salt  their 
luxury.  They  are  passionately  fond  of  tobacco ;  and  are  generally 
peaceable.  The  petty  feuds  among  them  may  be  traced  to  the  hor- 
rid cu:»tom  of  ornamenting  their  houses  with  human  skulls,  and  de- 
corating their  children  with  the  teeth  ;  or  to  disputes  about  particu- 
lar tracts  of  forests.  The  oppression  of  the  Chinese  sometimes 
rouses  them  to  revenge  themselves  against  that  race.  Towards  the 
northern  part  of  the  residency  they  sometimes  connect  themselves 
with  pirates  on  the  condition  that  the  skulls  and  iron  shall  be  theirs, 
and  the  other  plunder  go  to  the  pirates  ;  of  iron  they  form  their  tools 
and  arms. 

The  Chinese  are  next  in  number.  They  are  estimated  by  some 
at  uo  more  than  35,000  men  ;  but  others  estimate  the  whole  Chinese 
population  at  200,000.  From  all  that  we  have  been  able  to  learn 
on  the  subject,  the  latter  must  be  nearest  the  truth.  Their  princi- 
pal towns  are  in  the  interior,  but  the  whole  coast  is  lined  with  their 
est-iblishments.  Their  towns  are  described  as  populous  and  well 
laid  out.  Mentrada  is  the  largest,  and  may  be  called  their  capital. 
They  are  principally  emigrants  from  the  eastern  part  of  the  province 
of  Canton.  Many  have  married  Dayak  women,  but,  as  in  other  places 
tf»  which  they  emigrate,  the  greater  part  of  them  reinain  unmaried. 
Formerly  about  3,000  emigrants  arrived  yearly;  but  since  the  Dutch 
have  taken  possesstion  ^f  the  country,  the  number  is  nnich  reduced, 
in  consequence  of  the  lig^vV  and  unreasonable  taxes  imposed  upon 


« 


^04  The  hland  of  Borneo.  Makch, 

theiiu  Tbey  are  employed  chiefly  in  mining,  agriculture,  maiiufac- 
turitig  sugar,  fishing,  and  as  mechanics  and  merchants.  Great  uum* 
berM  of  them  are  in  a  state  of  revolt  against  the  Dutch  ;  or  rather  of 
independence,  as  they  have  never  been  conquered  and  never  acknow- 
ledge the  right  of  the  Dutch  to  be  their  rulers.  The  principal  body  of 
them,  in  and  around  Mentrada,  have  a  regular  government  of  their 
own,  administered  by  twelve  headm«.'n,  the  duodecemvirate  of  their 
repubiic.  The  Dutch  have  repeatedly  attempted  to  subdue  them, 
but  have  always  been  defeated.  The  yearly  ingress  of  new  emi- 
grants is  considerable  ;  and  they  come  with  the  design-  of  settling 
for  life,  and  not,  as  to  other  places,  with  the  intention  of  returning  to 
their  native  country  after  a  few  years.  They  consequently  pursue  a 
different  course  of  conduct,  and  become  much  better  members  of 
society  than  those  Chinese  who  feel  themselves  away  from  their 
homes,  unconnected  with  the  people  and  country  where  they  reside, 
and  wlioffe  minds  are  bent  on  getting  a  certain  sum  of  money  either 
by  fair  means  or  foul,  and  then  returning  to  their  native  country. 

The  number  of  Malays  is  about  60,000 ;  they  are  similar  to'those 
of  Borneo.  There  are  about  5,000  Bugis,  mostly  in  Pontiana.  They 
are  a  useful  class  of  inhabitants,  and  many  of  them  are  rich.  The 
trade  of  Pontiana  is  principally  in  their  hands.  There  are  also  five 
or  six  hundred  Arabs,  and  descendants  of  Arabs.  Of  Pontiana  we 
must  omit  to  speak  until  we  can  collect  more  information. 

Sukadana  and  Matan  are  in  the  south  part  of  the  residency  of 
the  northwest  const.  A  considerable  number  of  Chinese  reside 
there,  and  several  junks  visit  these  places  annually.  A  valuable 
trade  is  carried  on  in  diamonds,  gold  dust,  pepper,  and  tin.  Be- 
tween Sukadana  and  Banjar-masin  the  country  is,  to  a  long  extent, 
mountainous.  The  great  chain  called  the  Crystal  raountainy, 
seems  to  run  down  to  the  coast  here,  and  forms  cape  Sambas, 
the  southeast  point  of  the  island.  The  only  town  of  note  in  this 
pnrt  of  the  coast  is  Kotaringen,  situated  on  the  river  of  the  same 
name,  about  one  hundred  miles  to  the  east  of  cape  Sambas.  We 
learn  nothing  that  can  lead  us  to  suppose  that  this  differs,  in  any 
important  respects,  from  the  other  Malay  settlements  on  the  coast ; 
anil  therefore  pass  on  to  the  large  state  of  Baiijar-niasiit  which 
occupies  a  large  portion  of  the  southern  part  of  the  island. 

Banjar-masin  owes  much  of  its  importance  to  its  sitnation  on  the 
river  which  hears  the  same  name,  and  is  probably  the  largest  river  ou 
the  island.  The  Dutch  fort,  Tatas,  stands  near  it.  The  town  is  large 
for  a  native  settlement,  containing  three  or  four  hundred  houses. 
Pepper  is  the  principal  article  of  export.  The  king  engaged  by  treaty 
to  deliver  to  the  Dutch  600,000  pounds  annually.  Diamonds  are  also 
exported,  and  some  gold  dust,  camphor,  rattans,  &c.  Provisions  are 
plentiful,  and  the  country  fertile,  at  least  nenr  the  river.  The  inhabi- 
tants of  the  town  of  Banjar-masin,  and  of  the  neighboring  country, 
.'ire  chiefly  Javanese,  with  a  few  Bna;is,  Malays,  and  Chinese  inter- 
mingled with  them.  The  sultan  resides  at  Motrapara,  three  days* 
journey    up   the   river.     The    natives,  who  are  called   Biajas,   but 


ISS6.  The  Island  of  Borneo.  505 

probably  belong  to  the  Dayak  raee,  come  down  the  river  tb  the  port 
ill  rude  boats,  and  bring  gold  dust,  diamonds,  and  other  articles  for 
trade.  ^'  The  chiefs  extract  one  or  two  fore  teeth,  substituting  others 
of  gold ;  and  strings  of  the  teeth  of  tigers,  which  abound  in  the 
island,  are  woru -around  the  neck.**  They  are  Jtattooed  blue,  and 
wear  only  a  small  wrapper  about  the  loins. 

The  dominions  of  the  sultan  of  Baiijar-mnsin  include  the  wh<ile 
southeastern  corner  of  the  island,  and  also  a  very  considerable  isl- 
and called  Pulo  Lnut,  which  is  separated  from  the  southeast  point 
of  Borneo  only  by  a  narrow  channel.  About  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  northeast  from  point  Salatan,  which  is  the  southern  point  of 
the  island,  and  nearly  south  from  Banjar-masin,  is  Pergotan  or  Ba- 
gota  which  has  long  been  famous  as  the  abode  of  pirates.  The  coast 
of  the  promontory  on  the  south  of  the  bay  aiKl  river  of  Pergotan  is  per- 
fectly sterile  and  without  inhabitants.  Iron  ore  abound|,  and  frequently 
attracts  the  lightning,  which  strikes  and  runs  along  the  ground  in 
a  manner  the  most  tremendous  and  surprising  except  to  those  who 
are  accustomed  to  see  such  *'  lusus  nature.'  The  bay  of  Pergotan 
is  \iiry  large,  and  the  country  around  is  fertile,  but  uncultivated. 
The  population  of  the  territory  belonging  to  the  rajah  is  supposed 
not  to  expeed  ten  thousand.  He  is  a  tyrant  among  his  people,  as  well 
as  a  pirate  chief  in  reference  to  others.  The  women  are  celebrated 
for  their  beauty,  and  are  as  fair  as  those  of  southern  Europe. 

Pasir^  once  one  of  the  most  important  towns  in  Borneo,  is  situat- 
ed a  short  distance  north  of  Pergotan.  It  stands  on  a  river  of  the 
same  name;  and  contains  about  three  hundred  houses,  inhabited  by 
Malays  and  Bugis.  A-s  the  country  is  very  low  and  annually  over- 
flowed, the  climate  is4jnhea]thy.  The  products  are  nearly  the  same 
as  those  of  other  parts  of  Borneo,  with  the  exception  that  rice  is  far 
more  abundanti  The  trade  has  decreased  much  in  consequence  of 
the  frequent  and  atrocious  piracies  that  have  been  perpetrated  in  the 
vicinity. 

Coti  is  the  next  place  to  be  described.  For  our  knowledge  of  this 
part  of  Borneo  we  are  almost  entirely  dependent  upon  papers  pub- 
lished a  fewf  years  ago  by  Mr.  I.  Dalton,  an  Englishman  who  went 
thither  in  1^7,  and  spent  more  than  twelve  months  in  the  country. 
Before  giving  his  account  of  the  place,  it  may  be  proper  to  remark 
that,  there  are  evidently  some  misstatements  in  his  papers,  though 
tliey  have  generally  been  found  correct.  He  seems  to  us  to  have 
been  a  careless  writer,  and  prejudiced  against  the  Bugis ;  hut  honest 
in  bis  statements,  and  worthy  of  credit  when  he  speaks  of  facts, 
but  not  always  so  when  he  makes  inferences  from  those  facts,  or 
speaks  of  character.  What  we  have  said  above  of  Pergotan  rests 
on  his  authority. 

The  mcmth  of  the  Coti  river  is  narrow.  A  few  miles  above,  it 
widens  into  a  large  bay..  On  the  northern  side  of  this  bay  is  the  en- 
trance of  the  principal  branch.  Near  the  mouth  of  this  stream, 
which  is  properly  called  the  Coti  river,  is  the  Bugis  village  Seme- 
rjnden.     This  place  commands  the  entrance  of  Uie  river,  and  by  that 

VOL.  IV.    NO.    XI.  64 


i 


506  Tht  Island  of  Borneo,  I^Iarch, 

iiieaus,  the  vhole  country  of  Goti.  The  datives  of  the  interior  arti 
entirely  de[>endent  for  the  necessary  article  of  salt,  upon  these  Bugis* 
from  whom  they  purchase  it  at  whatever  price  is  demanded.  The 
Dayaks  in  the  interior  have  birds'  nests,  wax,  and  gold  dust,  which 
they  are  ready  to  exchange  for  salt,  tobacco,  beads,  and  white  cloth; 
the  last  they  use  at  funerals.  Money  they  care  nothing  for,  salt  and 
tobacco  being  of  more  value  to  them  than  gold  or  silver.  This 
being  the  case,  the  Bugis  at  Semerinden  have  the  inhabitants  of 
the  interior  at  their  command,  through  their  mono|M>ly  of  these 
articles.  Their  number  does  not  exceed  five  or  six  hundred ;  yet 
they  are  masters  of  the  trade  of  the  country,  which  is  all  the  mastery 
they  desire.  When  the  Bugis  were  at  war  with  the  sultan  of  Coti, 
about  twelve  years  ago,  they  stopped  the  usual  supply  of  salt ;  the 
consequence  of  which  was,  that,  within  three  months,  the  sultan  was 
at  thuir  mercy,  and  he  was  ultimately  obliged  to  apply  to  them  for 
protection  against  the  Dayaks,  who  understanding  that  it  was  by  his 
fault  that  the  salt  was  stopped,  pursued  him  as  far  as  Semerinden. 
About  seventy  miles  above  Semerinden  is  Tongaron,  the  capital  of 
the  country  of  Coti.  Beyond  this  place,  the  country  is  fertile  and 
beautiful ;  rice  and  sugar  cane  are  cultivated,  but  not  to  a  great  extent. 
The  river  here  and  also  below  is  very  much  infested  with  alligators. 
They  are  remarkably  large  and  daring.  It  is  dangerous  to  venture 
into  the  water,  or  even  to  go  upon  it  in  a  small  canoe.  IVIr.  DaltoQ 
says,  **  Notwithstanding  the  care  the  people  take,  there  is  scarcely  a 
family  that  has  not  lost  some  of  its  members.''  At  one  place  coa* 
taining  twelve  or  fifteen  houses,  he  says,  that  within  a  month  before 
he  was  there,  nine  people  had  been  seized  by  them.  *'  It  is  curious 
to  observe  the  cunning  they  show  in  catching  the  monkeys.  They 
usually  lie  among  the  high  grass,  which  in  some  measure  conceals 
them.  There  they  wait  till  eveaiing,  when  the  monkeys  come  down 
to  drink.  One  or  two  of  the  alligators  will  lie  in  such  a  manner 
that  the  hinder  half  of  their  bodies  is  on  the  land  covered  with  grass 
and  mud.  When  the  monkeys  are  drinking  they  give  a  never  failing 
blow  with  their  tail,  sweeping  the  whole  into  the  water,  when  they 
become  an  easy  prey." 

*^  It  is  astonishing  to  observe  how  dreadfully  the  people  fear  the 
small-pox.  Before  every  hut  is  hung  a  signal  signifying  that  no  one 
must  enter.  On  the  approach  of  a  boat,  all  children  are  called 
in.  Many  families  issolate  themselves  from  society,  not  even  going 
to  the  bazar,  preferring  to  live  upon  fruit,  rice,  and  fish,  rather  thnu 
take  articles  for  sale,  when  they  may  possibly  bring  home  the  dread- 
ful disease." 

One  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  reckoning  according  to  Mr. 
Dalton's  estimate,  above  Tongaron  is  Markamon,  a  considerable 
place,  containing  three  thousand  inhabitants.  Above  this  place  Mr. 
D.  was  much  annoyed  by  musqnitoes  and  fiies.  ^*No  curtain  of 
cloth  will  keep  out  these  little  insects.  They  are  not  larger  than  a 
grain  of  sand,  and  insinuate  themselves  everywhere  till  they  come  to 
the  skin,  between  which  and  the  fiesh  they  bury  themselves,  causiu|[ 


1836.  The  Island  of  Borneo.  507 

an  itching  ns  intense  Rud  more  durable  than  is  cairsed  by  iniisquitoej, 
and  covering  the  part  with  blood.*'  Mn  Dalton  informs  us  that  ruins 
of  *^  Hindoo  temples"  are  common  about  this  part  of  the  country. 
Proceeding  up  the  river  forty-five  miles  from  the  last  named  town, 
Mr.  D.  arrived  at  Gota  Bangon,  a  town  of  4,000  inhabitants,  most 
advantageously  and  beautifully  located.  *^  It  has  the  appearance  of 
a  villa,  at  the  termination  of  a  beautiful  canal.  It  is  on  the  right 
Bank  of  the  river,  where  it  forms  a  bend,  having  the  appearance  of  a 
bay."  Below  the  town,  the  river  is  **  for  six  miles  perfectly  straight.'* 
Immediately  behind  the  campong  is  a  large  lake. 

Forty-five  miles  beyond  Cota  Bangon  is  Marpau,  the  most  distant 
town  in  the  dominions  of  the  sultan  of  Coti.  ^^  It  contains  about 
three  thousand  people,  two  thirds  of  whom  are  Dayaks.  Under  each 
of  their  huts  is  a  pig  stye,  with  at  least  half  a  dozen  grunters  of  the 
China  breed,  as  fine  and  neatly  kept  as  even  I  saw  in  Hampshire. 
Upon  these  and  yams  the  Dayaks  here  chiefly  live;  but  they  have 
besides,  the  finest  fish  of  different  species."  Mr.  Dalton  could 
not  obtain  permission  to  proceed  any  farther  upon  the  river.  He 
describes  the  country  along  tlie  river,  and  in  this  part  of  Borneo, 
where  he  traveled  extensively,  as  being  more  fertile  and  beautiful 
than  any  other  which  he  had  seen  in  India,  and  presenting  most 
lovely  scenery.  The  population  appears  to  be  more  numerous 
than  nearer  the  sea.  The  principal  articles  which  they  export 
are,  birds*  nests,  gold  dust,  and  bees*  wax ;  all  of  which  may  be 
found  in  great  abundance.  We  shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to  his 
account  of  the  inhabitants,  when  we  come  to  speak  of  the  Dayaks. 

About  two  degrees  south  of  the  Coti  river  is  Kaniungan  point, 
which  is  a  large  promontory,  jutting  out  nearly  a  hundred  miles 
eastward.  Between  this  and  Unsang  point,  which  projects  farther 
eastward,  is  an  immense  bay  nearly  three  hundred  miles  across  from 
point  to  point.  The  coast  of  this  bay  is  little  known,  even  in  com- 
parison with  the  other  parts  of  that  of  Borueo.  It  appears  to  be 
thickly  lined  with  small  islands,  and  to  be  similar  in  its  general  fea- 
tures to  the  coast  of  the  *'  northwestern  residency,*  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  island.  Unsang  point  u nd  its  vicinity  are  reuiarkable  fur 
being  the  only  places  in  Borneo  where  the  elephaiit,  rhinoceros,  and 
leopard  are  found.  They  are  found  in  no  othef  part  of  the  Archipelago 
eastward  of  this.  Cattle  also  abovnd^  hating  been  introduced  by  the 
Spaniards,  who  had  footing  here  in  the  seventeentli  century.  They 
yielded  the  right  of  possession  to  the  Sulus,  who  again  ceded  the 
country  to  the  English  about  sixty  years  ago.  They  have  at  diffe- 
rent times  occupied  stations  here  for  short  periods^  but  it  cannot  be 
said  that  they  even  took  possession  of  it.  Of  these  stations  the  island 
of  Balambangan  lying  off  the  northern  coast,  was  the  principal. 
Maffedara  is  the  name  of  the  principal  native  state. 

Patan  and  Maludu^  which  occupy  the  northern  extremity  of  the 
island,  are  among  the  most  valuable  of  its  territories.  The  former 
is  remarkable  for  the  abundMf»ee  of  camphor  it  produces.  The 
country  in  the  interior  is  very  fertile,  the  inhabitants  numerous,  and 


€ 


5<)8  The  Island  of  Borneo,  March, 

provisions  plentiful.  This  is  eminently  the  case  around  the  large  lake 
Uinbah.  The  bay  of  M aludu,  which  runs  up  far  into  the  country 
between  the  two  northern  points  of  the  island,  has  good  soundings, 
is  safe  tor  navigation,  and  has  several  rivers  flowing  into  it. 

We  have  now  completed  our  tour  round  the  island,  and  finished  our 
imperfect  description  of  its  coasts.  To  attempt  any  description  of 
the  interior  world  woiild  be  useless,  as  it  is  almost  entirely  unknown. 
All  that  can  witb  snfety  be  said  of  it  is,  that,  it  is  probably  fertile, 
healthy,  and  cool  in  many  parts,  considering  its  latitude,  but  in  others 
unhealthy ;  and  that  it  is  ver}  rich  in  gold,  diamonds,  antimony, 
l>ees*  wax,  birds*  nests^  camphor,  and  various  kinds  of  timber.  It 
remains  for  us  to  give  some  account  of  the  different  classes  of  people 
who  inhabit  Borneo. 

The  McUays  inhabit  almost  the  whole  coast  of  the  island.  On 
the  west  and  routh  sides  their  rajahs  have  become  subject  to  the 
Dutch  by  treaty,  but  still  retain  a  great  portion  of  their  authority 
over  their  own  people  and  many  of  the  Dayaks.  They  are  gene- 
rally tyrannical  in  their  government ;  which  is  far  worse  than  even 
a  tyrant's  government  would  be,  were  it  guided  by  a  precise  and 
comprehensive  code  of  laws,  and  exercised  with  energy.  Crimes 
too  generally  go  unpunished,  if  the  rajah  is  not  personally  interested 
in  the  case.  Many  of  them  endeavor  to  monopolize  the  trade  in  the 
most  valuable  articles ;  and  a  Inrge  portion  of  it  is  in  their  hands. 
In  religion,  they  are  Mohammedans.  With  the  rest  of  that  sect, 
they  are  bigoted  and  prejudiced,  but  in  a  less  degree  than  many  of 
those  in  Sumatra,  Java,  and  other  places.  Their  moral  condition 
could  scarcely  be  worse  than  it  is.  The  want  of  an  efficient  govern- 
ment, and  the  almost  universal  practice  of  piracy,  both  contribute  to 
produce  this  prostration  of  moral  principle  r  and  at  the  same  time 
serve  to  keep  the  people  in  a  state  of  perpetual  anarchy.  They 
have  not  yet  reached  that  degree  of  civilization,  which  causes  piracy 
to  be  regarded  as  dishonorable;  nor  has  their  religion  sufficient 
influence  over  them  to  restrain  tlrem  from  it.  This  may  be  regarded 
as  one  evidence  of  the  light  hold  Mohammedanism  has  upon  their 
minds ;  for  they  commit  acts  of  piracy  not  only  upon  ihe  vessels 
of  Europeans,  Chinese,  &c.,^  but  Hkewise  upon  those  of  other  Ma« 
hammedans. 

If  there  is  any  thing  for  which  the  Malay  inhabitants  of  Borneo 
are  celebrated,  it  is  piracy.  It  is  carried  on  by  the  inhabitants  of 
almost  eyery  part  of  the  coast,  especially  by  those  of  Sambas  on  the 
northwesi,  and  those  of  the  southeast  coast.  They  seldom  attack 
a  European  vessel  if  she  is  not  disabled  in  some  way,  except  by 
treachery.  A  frequent  device  is  to-  pretend  friendship  for  a  time 
after  a  vessel  comes  among  them,  when  all  fears  are  hushed,  then 
to  invite  the  captain  and  officers  to  dine  with  the  chief,  and  while 
they  are  there  to  rise  upon  them  and  put  them  to  death,  at  the 
same  time  attacking  the  vessel  with  a  number  of  praws  prepared 
for  the  purpose.  The  vessels  are  usually  destroyed,  after  the  erewi 
have  been  put  to  death  or  sold  for  slaves,  and  the  curge  removed  ;  a 


18:V>.  The  Island  of  Bornta,  iV)9 

few  have  been  roiscrved  by  the  sultan  of  Sniiibas  fur  bis  own  nse.  An- 
other method  of  obtnhung  their  object  is,  to  entice  vessels  into  a  river 
by  holding  out  the  most  flattering  prospects  of  trade;  and  then,  when 
she  is  beyond  the  reach  of  help,  and  when  escape  is  impossible,  get- 
ting possession  of  her  in  the  easiest  way  they  can.  Of  this  method 
of  procedure,  the  following  instance,  related  by  Mr.  Dultoti,  furnishes 
a  sad  illustration. 

A  small  vessel  commanded  by  an  English  cnptnin,  and  liavincf  on 
l>oard  a  very  valuable  cargo,  sailed  for  Bornen,^and  aftvr  touching  at 
Sambas  and  Pontiana,  proceeded  to  Banjar-masin.  Here  the  cap- 
tain met  with  a  famous  pirate  named  Raga.  Not  knowing  his  cha- 
racter, he  made  him  acquainted  with  the  object  of  his  voyage,  which 
was  chiefly  the  purchase  of  gold  dust.  Raga  advised  him  by  all 
means  to  proceed  to  Coti,  where,  he  said,  he  could  not  fail  of 
being  able  to  exchange  his  cargo  for  gold  dust  and  birds*  nests ;  and, 
as  the  captain  was  unacquainted  with  the  navigatibn  of  the  coast  and 
river  of  Coti,  he  said  be  would  htinself  undertake  to  pilot  the  vessel 
up  the  river,  and  also  endeavor  to  perAiiade  the  sultan  to  purchase  a 
part  of  the  cargo.  To  these  treacherous  proposals  the  captain 
unhappily  consented.  On  arriving  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  they 
tacked  the  vessel  about  seventy  miles  up  towards  the  capital,  Tong- 
aron ;  and  then  Raga  left  the  vessel,  under  pretence  of  making 
arrangements  with  the  sultan  respecting  the  cargo,  but  in  reality  to 
obtain  his  consent  to  the  perpetration  of  the  bloody  deed  which  Jie 
had  all  along  contemplated.  This  was  readily  insured,  and  Rnga 
returned,  and  obtained  the  assistance  of  some  Bugis  living  near  where 
the  vessel  lay,  to  seize  it.  He  first  pretenc^d  friendship  as  l)efore  ; 
but  while  conversing  with  the  captain  in  the  cabin,  he  observed  a 
curious  kris  hanging  there,  took  it  down  as  if  to  examine  it,  and 
plunged  it  into  the  captain's  body.  This  was  the  signal  for  the 
general  attack.  The  crew  made  no  resistnncey  and  were  all  killed 
except  six,  who  jumped  overboard,  swam  to  the  shore,  and  hid  them- 
selves in  the  jungle.  A  European  boy  about  sixteen  years  old,  aiid 
a  young  lady  of  twenty  were  passengers.  The  former  ran  aloft  at 
the  commencement  of  the  attack,  and  was  afterwards  taken,  but  not 
till  he  had  been  severely  wounded.  The  latter  was  taken  unhurt. 
They  were  sent  to  the  capital ;  and  on  appearing  before  the  sultan, 
the  boy,  who  spoke  Malay  felt  at  his  feet  and  implored  him  to  spare 
his  life.  The  sultan  was  not  disposed  to  do  this  at  first,  but  his 
mother  being  present,  interfered  and  insisted  that  they  should  both 
be  delivered  into  her  hands,  which  was  done.  They  very  soon 
became  great  favorites  with  her,  and  she  would  not,  for  a  long  time, 
suffer  any  of  the  royal  family  to  come  near  them,  as  they  all  thought 
themselves  unsafe,  while  either  of  them  lived.  It  was  remarked  of 
the  poor  boy,  that  he  never  went  to  sleep  without  saying  his  prayers, 
and  that  he  observed  the  same  practice  in  the  mornin«r,  and  also  at 
his  meals.  The  sultan's  account  of  them  is,  that  they  died  of  the 
small-pox ;  but  others,  probably  with  truth,  say  that  they  were  poi- 
soned.    The  sultan  and  Raga  according  to  their  written  agreement, 


€ 


510  The  hinnd  of  Bonieo.  March, 

diviflf*il  the  cnrwo  hi»twpf»ii  them.  We  ore  not,  however,  to  suppojte 
that  all  the  Mala^^R  of  Borneo  are  pirates,  or  (Kissessed  of  the  same 
inhuman  and  treacherous  disposition.  As  in  other  countries,  it  is  the 
worst  part  of  the  people  that  engage  in  piracy,  and  other  criminal 
proceedings.  On  the  whole,  they  probably  would  not  suffer  by  com- 
parison with  other  Malays,  in  respect  to  their  moral  character ;  and 
in  intelligence  and  energy,  they  are  superior  to  most  of  them.  Their 
number,  we  suppose,  may  be  about  1,000,000. 

The  Chinese  are  comparatively  few  except  in  the  north  western 
residency.  They  are  here  as  in  other  places,  an  industrious,  frugal, 
trafficking,  and  peaceful  race  of  men.  They  are  trained  in  their 
mother  country  to  those  habits,  and  under  a  mild  and  just  govern- 
ment make  very  useful  citizens.  As  has  been  already  stated  a  large 
majority  of  those  in  Borneo  live  under  a  government  of  their  own, 
which  much  resembles  that  of  their  native  country,  except  that  it  has 
no  imperial  head.  It  punishes  crimes  with  extreme  severity,  and  is 
rigidly  administered.  In  other  parts  of  Borneo  the  Chinese  are  under 
the  government  of  the  Malays  or  Dutch.  Their  number  has  been 
estimated  as  low  as  100,000,  and  as  high  as  500,000.  Before  the 
Dutch  took  possession  of  the  western  coast,  more  than  30,000  men 
were  employed  in  the  gold  and  diamond  mines.  Probably  the  tnie 
number  on  the  whole  island  may  be  between  200,000  and  300,000. 

The  Bugis  are  much  less  numerous  than  the  Chinese ;  probably 
not  exceeding  20,000  or  30,000.  They  are  engaged  almost  entirely 
in  trade  and  maritime  pursuits.  They  are  competitors  with  the 
Chinese  in  trade  both  on  Borneo  and  many  other  parts  of  the  Archi- 
pelago. They  have  the  same  dispositions  to  engage  in  mercantile 
business;  and  much  more  inclination  to  usurp  authortity,  and  bring 
the  Malays  under  their  control.  Mr.  Dalton  describes  them  as  trea- 
cherous in  the  extreme,  and  bearing  an  inveterate  hatred  towards 
Europeans.  That  they  do  hate  the  Dutch  cannot  be  doubted,  nor 
wondered  at;  and  that  their  hatred  of  them  should  be  greater  than  thuC 
of  the  inhabitants  of  their  dominions  in  the  east,  generally,  cannot 
surprise  any  one  who  has  ever  seen  them.  They  are  evidently  a 
people  that  love  independence,  and  cannot  brook  being  trampled 
under  foot.  Their  countenance  and  carriage  show  too  plainly  to  be 
misunderstood,  their  bold,  energetic,  and  independent  spirit.  The 
Dutch,  though  manfully  resisted  and  often  defeated,  have  become 
their  rulers  and  masters ;  and  have  abused  their  power ;  and  there- 
fore the  Bugis,  as  well  as  others,  hate  them ;  and  their  hatred  is 
intense  and  deeply  rooted.  It  is  natural  for  them  to  class  all  Euro- 
peans together,  and  bear  that  hatred  towards  all,  which  they  have 
learned  to  bear  towards  some  of  them.  Mr.  Dalton  informs  us  that 
this  feeling  is  early  communicated  by  the  fathers  to  their  sons.  *^  f 
have  frequently  heard,**  says  he,  ''the  following  question  put  to  boys: 
''  Should  you  meet  in  the  jungle,  at  the  same  moment,  a  tiger,  a  black 
snake,  and  an  European,  which  would  you  kill  first?'*  An  answering 
shout  of  execration  «>n  the  European  name  testifies  that  the  selection 
is  readilv  made.** 


1836.  The  hluml  of  Borneo,  oil 

Probably  tbe  representation  Mr.  Dalton  bas  given  of  their  hatred 
to  Europeans  is  overdrawn,  yet  it  is  doubtless  unsafe  for  any  one 
to  go  among  tbein  till  be  has  convinced  them  that  it  will  be  for  their 
interest  to  treat  him  well,  or  that  he  does  not  deserve  any  of  that 
hatred  which  they  suppose  due  to  Europeans.  As  soon  as  either  of 
these  can  be  done,  the  danger,  we  believe,  will  be  removed.  We 
cannot  believe  that  they,  or  any  other  portion  of  mankind,  are  in- 
capable of  being  won  by  the  respectful  kindness  and  affection  which 
the  God  of  Christians  teaches  us  to  show  towards  our  fellowmen, 
(won,  at  least,  from  that  hatred  which  they  doubtless  feel  towards 
those  whom  they  regard  generally  as  their  oppressors,)  and  of  being 
led  to  feel  a  corresponding  degree  of  respect  and  kindness.  In  reli- 
gion, the  Bugis  are  Mohammedans.  In  respect  to  civilization,  they 
are  in  advance  of  the  Malays,  to  whom  they  are  superior  in  almost 
every  respect.     Many  of  those  on  the  coast  of  Borneo  are  rich. 

A  considerable  number  of  Javanese  are  settled  on  the  southern 
coast ;  and  are,  as  in  Java,  a  comparatively  mild,  inoffensive,  and 
industrious  people,  engaged  chiefly  in  agriculture.  A  few  Arabs  are 
fouiid  among  the  Malays  and  other  Mohammedans;  some  of  them 
acting  as  teachers  of  religion,  and  others  as  merchants.  Their  num- 
ber docs  not  exceed  two  or  three  thousand.  The  Dutch  and  other 
Europeans  are  probably  between  one  and  two  hundred  in  number. 

The  Dayaks  occupy  the  whole  interior  of  the  island  and  are  its 
aboriginal  inhabitants.  The  name  is  a  general  one,  applied  to  all 
the  native  tribes,  though  they  differ  in  language,  degree  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  various  other  particulars.  Seven  different  dialects  are 
known  to  be  spoken  by  those  alone  who  inhabit  the  territory  of  the 
northwest  residency.  They  have  no  alphabet.  Like  other  savage 
tribes,  they  can  scarcely  be  said  to  have  any  regular  government. 
The  distinct  tribes  are  very  numerous,  there  being  one  on  almost 
every  river.  In  some  parts,  the  chiefs  of  several  tribes  unite  under 
one  great  chief  or  rajah,  for  the  purpose  of  increasing  their  power 
and  securing  protection.  Some  of  these  head  rajahs  rule  over  a 
large  extent  of  country.  Seiji,  a  rajah  in  the  vicinity  of  Coti,  with 
whom  Mr.  Dalton  remained  some  time,  had  according  to  his  own 
estimate,  150,000  people  at  his  command.  ^^  They  are  divided,"  says 
Mr.  D.,  '^  into  three  classes ;  one  of  which  does  nothing  but  fabri- 
cate arms ;  another  attends  to  the  culture  of  paddy  (rice),  making 
war  dresses,  and  ornan^ents  for  the  women ;  the  third  is  composed 
of  the  finest  men  selected  for  war..  These  last  are  marked  in  a  par- 
ticular manner,  and  have  great  privileges  over  all  others.'* 

Their  social  condition  varies  yevy  much  in  different  parts  of  the 
island.  In  some  parts,  several  families  live  in  the  same  house,  *•  the 
patriarch  in  the  middle.'  The  houses  thus  occupied  are  built  on  posts, 
with  a  veranda  in  front,  which  serves  for  communicating  with  the 
different  families,  and  for  their  fire  places.  Their  domestic  animals, 
chiefly  swine,  are  kept  under  the  houses.  They  have  generally  three 
ladders  by  which  to  ascend :  these  are  pulled  up  at  nii;hl  to  render 
the  intrusion  of  unwelcome  visitors  mure  difficult.     This  mode  of 


« 


51*2  The  Island  of  ^Borneo,  Maroh^ 

living  together  prevails  cliieflj  where  they  are  engaged  in  the  colli- 
vation  of  rice.  In  these  districts  they  frequently,  if  not  general! jr,^ 
live  in  villages  which  have  a  breast  work  built  around  tlienf  for  |iro» 
tecti6it.  In  other  parts  they  are  less  social  in  the  mode  of  \mng  ^ 
and  if  our  information -be  correct,' there  are  some  tribes  towards  In0 
northern  part  of  the  island,  who  are  in  the  lowest  state  of  barbarisnlV 
and  do  not  even  priictice  marrianre,  nor  live  in  houses.  **  Tb^/ 
rove  about  like  wild  beasts;  at  night  they  sleep  under  some  large 
tree,  the  branches  of  which  hang  low,  after  having  made  a  fire  around 
it* to  keep  off  wild  beasts  and  sufikes.  They  are  h)oked  upon  and 
treated  by  the  other  Dayaks  as  wild  beasts.**  ^^  They  go  out  and 
hunt  them  for  amusement!**  The  meii  taken  in  these  excursions  are 
invariably  killed ;  but  the  women,  if  young,  are  commonly  spar^; 
It  is  remarkable  that  the  children  of  those  wild  Dayaks  cannot  be 
tamed.  Seiji  told  rae,  he  never  recollected  an'  instance  when  they  did 
not  escape  to  the  jungle  the  very  first  opportunity,  notwithstabding 
many  of  thieni  had  been  treated  kindly  for  years.  The  coniiequenee 
is  that  all  the  chiefs  who  call  themselves  civilized,  no  s6<in4sr  tiike 
them,  than  they  cut  off  a  foot.  Their  escape  is  thus  prevented,  and 
tlieir  services  in  paddling  canoes  retained.**  Poligamy  is  not  coai« 
nion  among  the  Dayaks,  yet  some  of  the  great  rajahs' have  ten  or 
twenty  wives. 

The  occupations  of  the  Dayaks  are  various.  More  of  them  are  en- 
gaged in  agricultural  employments,  chiefly  in  the  Cultivation  of  rice« 
than  is  generally  supposed  by  those  who  know  nothing  of  them,  ex- 
cept what  they  liaVe  learned  from  geography  and  brief  newspafier 
notices.  Probably,  more  'ire  employed  in  this,  than  any  other  occu* 
pation.  And  those  who  are  employed  ar<^  geaerally  inclined  to  Imi 
peaceful.  In  the  Memoir  of  sir  S.  Raffles  we  find  the  following 
character  given  of  them.  '^  The  Dayaks  are  not  only  industrioue 
in  their  habits  but  particularly  devoted  to  agriculture ;  and  so  tna- 
nageable  that  a  handful  of  Malays  have,  in  many  instances,' reduced 
many  thousands  to  the  condition  of  peaceful  cultivators  of  the  ground^ 
Indeed  nothing  seems  wanting  to  effect  this  on  a  great  scale,  but  a 
strong  goverimient,  which  can  afford  protection  to  property^  anct 
safety  to  individuals;  and  in  the  case  of  the  Dayaks,  I  regard  r|t 
as  an  advantage,  that  they  have  not  liitlierlo  ad(»pted  the  religion  kif 
li^lam,  and  would  consequently  l>e  more  ready,' from  the  first,  tp 
regard  us  as  their  friends  and  protectors." 

Many  of  them  are  engaged  in  other  useful  avocations,  such  Iw 
collecting  camphor,  birds*  nests,  rattans,  bees*  wax,  and  other  iHrc»- 
diicts  of  the  forests,  and  also  in  mining  for  diamonds,  searchifig  fbf 
gold  dust,  and  the  rrianufacture  of  such  articles  as  they  use  for  cmtjii- 
ing  or  ornament  of  their  persims,  or  implements  of  husbandry  Wily 
ing,  or  war.  But  the  occupation  for  which  they  are  most  noton^iiMft 
is  that  of  ^*  |i6^d-hiintinv,''  Respecting  the  fact  that  the  men  il^t|fl^ 
procure  at  least  one  head  before  they  can  marry,  and  that  they  |Mr% 
serve  the  heads  and  skulls  of  persons  they  have  siilain  as  trophies  Hl||( 
ornameiits,  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt.      It  is  asserted,  so  tar 


1836.  The  Island  of  Borneo.  513 

as  we  can  learn,  by  every  one  who  has  had  any  ptuper  opportunity 
to  know  the  truth  respecting  it.  Mr.  Dalton  gives  us  the  fullest 
account  that  we  have  seen  of  the  manner  in  which  they  proceed  to 
procure  heads,  and  we  will  therefore  transcribe  the  substance  of  it. 
Selji,  the  chief  with  whom  he  lived,  had  with  him,  on  a  head-hunting 
expedition,  forty  large  canoes  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  feet  in 
length.  They  are  made  of  a  kind  of  beech  which  grows  to  an  amazin|f 
height.  They  carry  from  forty  to  eighty  men,  and,  as  all  nse  paddles, 
they  move  with  almost  incredible  swiftness.  In  proceeding  towards  a 
distant  village,  the  canoes  are  never  seen  on  the  rirer  during  the  day. 
They  commence  their  journey  about  half  an  hour  after  dark  and 
pull  silently  along  near  the  bank  of  the  river.  One  boat  keeps  di« 
reetiy  behind  another,  and  the  handles  of  the  paddles  are  covered 
with  the  soft  bark  of  a  tree,  so  that  no  noise  is  nkade.  About  half 
an  hour  before  day-light,  they  pull  the  boat  op  upon  the  banks,  and 
conceal  themselves  among  the  trees  and  jungle;  Here  they  sleep, 
and  feed  upon  monkeys,  snakes,  wild  hogs,  and  whatever  animals  they 
can  obtain;  and  if  animals  cannot  be  procured,  they  Kve  upon  the 
young  sprouts  of  certain  trees,  and  wild  fruit.  **  Should  the  rajah 
want  flesh,  and  it  cannot  be  procured  with  the  sumpit  (native  arrow), 
one  of  his  followers  is  killed.'* 

Whilst  part  of  them  are  hunting  and  cooking,  others  aicend  the 
highest  ttees  to  examine  the  country  and  observe  if  any  village  dr 
hut  be  near,  which  they  know  by  the  smoke.  When  the  boats  have 
arrived  within  about  a  mile  from  a  village,  they  prepare  themselves 
for  the  attack.  About  one  third  of  the  party  are  sent  forward  to  go 
through  the  jungle  and  take  their  stations  near  lh6  village  in  the 
night  They  place  men  in  every  path  leading  from  the  village,  to 
intercept  any  of  the  people  who  may  attempt  to  escape.  The  rest 
of  the  parly  come  forward  with  their  boats  in  such  time  as  to  arrive 
near  the  villagti  about  an  hour  before  day-light.  They  then  put  on 
their  fighting  dresses  and  creep  slowly  forward,  leaving,  however,  n 
few  men  in  each  boat,  and  about  a  dozen  with  the  women  who  re- 
main in  the  jungle.  About  twenty  minutes  before  day,  they  set  fire 
to  the  village  by  throwing  fireballs  upon  the  atap  roofs.  The  war 
cry  is  raided,  and  the  work  of  nidrder  commences.  The  male'  inha- 
bitants are  speared  or  cut  down  with  the  sword,  as  they  descend  the 
ladders  of  their  dwellings  to  escape  the  flames.  The  women  and 
children  are  jKerierally  seized  by  those  who  wlsnt  forward  to  occupV 
the  paths  leading  from  the  village.  Should  any  of  the  villagers  reach 
their  bonis,  the  plundering  party  have  their  boats  so  stationed  as  to 
make  an  escape  impossible.  'This  is  an  important  object  with 
them,  as  a  tfitigle  fugitive  might  give  information  to  other  villagei, 
and  pi'eyent  their  future  success.  After  the  women  and  children  are 
collected,  the  bid  women  are  killed  and  the  heads  of  the  men  cut  off, 
and  preservt^d  carefully,  they  being  the  great  object  of  the  expedition. 
"From  the  last  excursion,**  siiy»  Mi*.  D.,  in  1828,  **Selji*s  people 
brought  with  them  seven  hundred  heads.*'  The  value  and  dignity 
of  a  warrior  is  estimated  by  tlie  number  of  heads  be  has  procured. 

VOL.  [V.  NO.  XI.         6o 


614  The  Island  of  Borneo,  MaB€S« 

No  Dayak  can  marry  the  daughter  of  a  warrior  without  haying 
previously  taken  a  head  or  two.  If  a  young  man  proposing  to 
marry  has  not  so  many  as  are  required  by  the  father  of  the  bride,  he 
musters  a  few  friends,  takes  a  swift  boat,  and  leaves  that  part  of  the 
country,  and  will  not  return  til}  the  number  if  complete,  which  is 
frequently  not  till  three  or  four  mpn^hs  have  e|apsjBd.  Some  of  the 
Dayaks  are  cannibals,  though  they  are  not  like  the  Battaks  of  Su* 
uiatra,  generally  so.  They  bury  the  arms  of  the  warriors  with  their 
bodies,  and  also  some  articles  of  fppd.  They  lay  them  in  a  grave 
without  a  coffin,  and  set  up  some  fresh  heads  over  it.  This  descrip? 
tion  of  the  great  peculiarity  pf  the  Payaks  applies  more  particularly 
to  that  part  of  them  who  are  npt  ciyilized  enough  to  become  cul- 
tivators of  the  soil,  and  nre  raised  some  degrees  above  what  Mr. 
Dalton  calls  the  wild  Dayaks.  The  passion  fpr  heads,  or  rather 
the  custom  of  taking  them,  is,  hpivever,  very  general.  When  it  is 
not  followed  on  Uie  large  scale  described  aboye,  heads  are  procured 
generally  by  way-laying  some  popr  fishermen,  who  are  beheaded 
witliout  resistance.  It  is  difficult  to  ipagine  how  so  peculiar  and 
barbarous  a  custom  could  have  originated*  unless  it  were  from  love 
of  military  glory. 

The  Dayaks  generally  seem  to  have  no  system  of  religious  belief. 
In  some  parts  of  the  island  thi^y  are  said  to  worship  a  Supreme  Being 
under  the  name  of  Dewata.  It  }s  sufficiently  certain  that  they 
have  no  religion  to  which  they  are  strpngly  attached  or  by  which 
much  influenced ;  none  that  would  be  any  obstacle  to  their  reception 
of  the  true  religion.  The  number  of  such  a  people  as  the  Dayaks« 
it  is  of  course  impossible  to  ascertain  with  any  considerable  preci- 
sion. We  have  not  seen  or  heard  any  estimate.  It  is  stated  that 
the  Malay  subjects  of  the  sultan  of  Borneo  Proper  do  not  exceed 
one  tenth  of  the  population  in  his  dominions^  and  if  our  infor- 
mation be  correct,  as  we  h^ve  reason  to  suppose  \i  is  in  this  case, 
his  Malay  subjects  cannot  be  estimated  at  less  than  100,000,  and  the 
Dayaks  in  his  dominions  are,  then,  as  many  as  1,000,000.  It  is 
stated  that  200,000  reside  in  the  territories  of  the  residency  of  the 
norcliwest  coast.  Selji,  the  chief  near  Coti,  supposed  that  |50,0QO 
are  siibject  to  him.  We  suppose  these  three  districts  cannot  include 
much  more  than  half  of  the  territory  of  the  it<land,  and  the  rest  of  it 
is,  on  an  average,  at  least  equally  populous:  and  therefore,  the  whole 
number  of  people  designated  by  the  name  of  Dayaks,  may  be  esti- 
mated at  about  2,000,000.  The  whole  pupululipn  of  Borneo,  we 
suppose  to  be  about  3,500,000. 

{n  personal  appearance,  the  Dayak^i  are  much  superior  to  the 
Malays.  They  are  gcneniliy  tallur  and  better  formed.  They  also 
possess  iiiore  strength  and  activity.  In  respect  to  these  qualities, 
they  seem  to  compare  well  wjth  the  Indian  tribes  of  IVorth  America, 
witom  they  also  resemble  in  sonif3  of  their  moral  characteristics. 
Their  character  has  been  viewed  by  Europeans  generally  through 
the  deceptive  niediuiii  of  n  single  tmit,  or  rather  a  single  custom^ 
They   have   heard   that   the   Dayaks   are  in  the  habit  of  cutting  off 


1836.  The  Island  of  Borneo.  515 

heads,  and  that  both  men  and  women  exult  in  t^ie  deed,  and  perliapi» 
drink  the  blood  that  flows  from  them  ;  and  thej  conclude  that  thc^y 
must  be  the  most  savage  of  alt  savages,  in  all  their  habits,  ai|d  in 
their  whole  character.  But  in  thus  judging,  they  do  these  poor  bre- 
thren of  our  one  great  family  much  injustice.  It  is  indeed  true  thai 
they  have  this  custom,  and  that  perhaps  nearly  all  the  men  have  been 
guilty  of  murder  ;  but  they  ought  not  to  be  regarded  like  most  mur- 
derers in  other  countries.  They  seek  for  heads,  as  we  would  seek 
wealth  or  office ;  and  they  constitute  their  wealth  and  honor.  The 
Dnyak  head-hunter  cherishes  no  enmity  towards  the  persons  he  kills, 
either  private  or  national.  They  are  probably  less  worthy  of  cen- 
sure, and  in  the  day  of  final  retribution  will  probably  be  less 
severely  punished,  than  many  ail  individual  in  more  enlightened 
countries  who  does  a  wrong  merely  because  it  is  customary  to  do  it. 

This  custom  and  the  feelings  of  the  heart  that  n^ust  necessarily  be 
connected  with  the  practice,  forrm  the  most  odious  trait  in  their  cha- 
racter. They  have,  however,  many  good  qualities.  The  remarks 
made  above,  that  they  are  generally  peaceful,  and  inclined  to  apply 
themselves  to  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  are  certainly  strongly  indi- 
cative of  a  valuable  character.  Mr.  Dalton  remarks,  that  their  vices 
are  *'  the  vices  of  barbarians  who  know  no'  better.  An  intimacy 
with  Europeans  would  soon  break  them  from  that  custom.  I  once 
took  occasion  to  mention  to  Seljii  that  they  could  not  expect  to  he- 
come  friends  with  white  nfien,  while  his  countrymen  persevered  in 
this  practice.  He  replied,  they  would  immediately  leave  it  off,  and 
follow  the  Europeans  in  all  things,  if  they  had  the  opportunity  of 
coming  in  contact  ^ith  them,  bringing  them  the  produce  of  the 
country,  and  receiving  in  exchange  the  articles  they  require,  such 
as  salt,  tobacco,  cloth^  lead,  &c.  I  have  heard  the  same  from  other 
rajahs,  and  trust  the  time  is  fast  approaching  when  they  will  have 
the  opportunity  of  so  doing.  Europeans  will  find,  with  little  trouble 
of  cultivation,  an  obedient,  patient,  and  hardy  race  of  men." 

From  all  that  we  have  been  able  t^  learn  respecting  them,  we  sup- 
pose that,  with  the  exception  of  the  single  custom  of  cutting  off 
heads,  they  are  superior  to  many  savage  nations  in  their  mode  of 
living,  and  that  they  are  a  people  vtrho,  like  the  country  they  inhabit, 
much  of  which  resembles  the  fertile  districts  in  the  interior  of  Java, 
are  capable  of  easy  and  great  improvements.  Let  but  the  suitable 
means  be  used,  and  the  Dayaks  and  their  country  may  soon  become 
one  of  the  most  pissing  portions  of  the  world. — We  cannot  willingly 
bring  this  article  to  a  conclusion  without  offering  a  few  remarks 
on  Borneo  as  a  field  for  the  efforts  of  Christian  benevolence. 

We  are  not  aware  that  any  efforts  have  been  made  to  introduce 
Christianity,  except  a  visit  or  two  by  Rev.  Mr.  Medhurst  of  Batavia, 
and  the  circulation  of  books  and  tracts  among  those  inhabitants  of 
the  island  who  have  visited  Batavia,  Singapore ,  and  other  European 
settlements.  The  Dutch  have  indeed  professed  to  have  the  propa- 
gation of  Christianity  in  view  in  the  establishment  of  their  stations 
on  the  coast ;  but  we  find  no  evidence  of  their  having  made  any 


624 


The  Island  of  Borneo, 


M  IrMMII 


No  Dayak  cnn  marry  the  daughter  of  a  warrior  withoul  hm 
previously  taken  a  head  or  two.      If  a  young  man  profKOMj 
marry  has  not  so  many  as  are  required  by  the  father  of  the 
musters  a  few  friends,  takes  a  swift  boat^  and  leaves  that  pari 
country,  and  will  not  return  til|  the  number  if  complete^  w 
frequently  not  till  three  or  four  mpn^hs  have  elapsed.     Some 
Dayaks  are  cannibals,  though  they  are  not  like  the  Battaks 
uiatra,  generally  so.     They  bury  the  arms  of  the  warrion  witli 
bodies,  and  also  some  articles  of  fppd.     They  lay  them  in  ^ 
without  a  coffin,  and  set  up  some  fresh  heads  over  it.    This 
tion  of  the  great  peculiarity  pf  the  Payaks  applies  more  parti 
to  that  part  of  them  who  are  npt  ciyilized  enough  to  beconif 
tivators  of  the  soil,  and  are  raised  some  degrees  above  wkil^ 
Dalton  calls  the  wild  Dayaks.     The  passion  fpr  heads,  or 
the  custom  of  taking  them,  is,  hpivever,  very  general.     Wheij  Jt 
not  followed  on  vhe  large  scale  described  aboye,  heads  are  pfi 
generally  by  way-laying   some  popr  fishermen,  who  are  bet 
witJiout  resistance.     It  is  difficult  to  ipiagine  how  so  pecutiiM^ 
barbarous  a  custom  could  have  Qrigiiiated*  unless  it  were  frpni 
of  military  glory. 

The  Dayaks  generally  seem  to  have  no  system  of  religioua 
In  some  parts  of  the  island  th|iy  are  said  to  worship  a  Supreme 
under  the  name  of  Dewata.       It  is  sufijpiently  certain  thel^ 
have  no  religion  to  which  they  are   strpngly  attached  or  by  ii 
much  influenced ;  none  that  would  be  any  obstacle  to  their  re^pj^ 
of  the  true  religion.      The  number  of  such  a  people  as  the  DiifU 
it  is  of  course  impossible  to  ascertain  with  any  considerable  * 
sioii.      We  have  not  seen  or  heard  any  estimate.     It  is  stat 
the  Malay  subjects  of  the  sultan  of  Borneo  Proper  do  not 
one  tenth  of  the  populatipn  in  his  domifiions^  and  if  our) 
tnation  be  correct,  as  we  have  reason  to  suppose  \i  is  ip  thuf 
his  Malay  subjects  cannot  be  estimated  at  less  ttianlOO,0(N>,  au 
Dayaks  in   his  dominions  are,  then,  as  many  as  1,000,000. 
stated  that  200,000  reside  in  the  territories  of  the  resideueir 
nortliwest  coast.      Selji,  the  chief  near  Coti,  supposed  that 
are  subject  to  him.     We  suppose  these  three  districts  cannot  iii 
much  more  than  half  of  the  territory  of  the  it<land,  and  the 
is,  on  an  average,  at  least  equally  populous:  and  therefore,  the. 
number  of  people  designated  by  the  name  of  Dayaks,  may  Ij^l 
mated  at  about  2,000,000.     The  whole   populatipn  of  BorM^ 
suppose  to  be  about  3,500,C)00.  t^' 

In  personal  appearance,  the  Dayaks  arc  much  SMperid|'!^%^ 
Malays.      They  are  gcnenilly  taller  and  better  formed.     'IfWt 
possess  uiure  strength   and   activity.     In  respect  to  thefie  'q 
they  seem  to  compare  well  with  the  Indian  tribes  of  North '| 
witoni  they  also   resemble   in   somi;  of  their  moral  charaIsP 
Their  character  has  been  viewed  by  Europeans  generally 
the  deceptive  niediutii  of  n  single  trait,  or  rather  a  sitiglfi 
Thev   Imve   heard   that   the   Davaks   arc  in  the  habit  ore 


m 


u» 


CIt 

■r'k 


1836.  The  Island  of  Borneo.  515 

heads,  and  that  both  men  and  women  exult  in  the  deed,  and  perhaps 
drink  the  blood  that  flows  from  them  ;  and  they  conclude  that  they 
must  be  the  most  savage  of  all  savages,  in  all  their  habits,  M\d  in 
their  whole  character.  But  in  thusjudging,  they  do  these  poor  bre- 
thren of  our  one  great  Himily  much  injustice.  It  is  indeed  true  thai 
they  have  this  custom,  and  that  perhaps  nearly  all  the  men  have  been 
guilty  of  murder  ;  but  they  ought  not  to  be  regarded  like  most  mur- 
derers in  other  countries.  They  seek  for  heads,  as  we  would  seek 
wealth  or  office ;  and  they  constitute  their  wealth  and  honor.  The 
Dnyak  head-hunter  cherishes  no  enmity  towards  the  persons  he  kills, 
either  private  or  national.  They  are  probably  less  worthy  of  cen- 
sure, and  in  the  day  of  final  retribution  will  probably  be  less 
severely  punished,  than  many  ail  individual  in  more  enlightened 
countries  who  does  a  wrong  mefely  because  it  is  customary  to  do  it. 

This  custom  and  the  feelings  of  the  heart  that  n^ust  necessarily  be 
connected  with  the  practice,  mrm  the  most  odious  trait  in  their  cha- 
racter. They  have,  however,  many  good  qualities.  The  remarks 
made  above,  that  they  are  generally  peaceful,  and  inclined  to  apply 
themselves  to  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  are  certainly  strongly  indi- 
cative of  a  valuable  character.  Mr.  Dalton  remarks,  that  their  vices 
are  **the  vices  of  barbarians  who  know  no' better.  An  intimacy 
with  Europeans  would  soon  break  them  from  that  custom.  1  once 
took  occasion  to  mention  to  Selji^  that  they  could  not  expect  to  he- 
come  friends  with  white  nfien,  while  his  countrymen  persevered  in 
this  practice.  He  replied,  they  would  immediately  leave  it  off,  and 
follow  the  Europeans  in  all  things,  if  they  had  the  opportunity  of 
coming  in  contact  ^ith  them,  bringing  them  the  produce  of  the 
country,  and  receiving  in  exchange  the  articles  they  require,  such 
as  salt,  tobacco,  cloth ^  lead,  &c.  I  have  heard  the  same  from  other 
rajahs,  and  trust  the  time  is  fast  approaching  when  they  will  have 
the  opportunity  of  so  doing.  Europeans  will  find,  with  little  trouble 
of  cultivation,  an  obedient,  patient,  and  hafdy  race  of  men.** 

From  all  that  we  have  been  able  16  learn  respecting  them,  we  sup- 
pose that,  with  the  exception  of  the  single  custom  of  cutting  ofT 
heads,  they  are  superior  to  many  savage  nations  in  their  mode  of 
living,  and  that  they  are  a  people  Urho,  like  the  country  they  inhabit, 
much  of  which  resembles  the  fertile  districts  in  the  interior  of  Java, 
are  capable  of  easy  and  great  improvements.  Let  but  the  suitable 
means  be  used,  and  the  Dayaks  and  their  country  may  soon  become 
one  of  the  most  pleasing  portions  of  the  world. — We  cannot  willingly 
bring  this  article  to  a  conclusion  without  offering  a  few  remarks 
on  Borneo  as  a  field  for  the  efforts  of  Christian  benevolence. 

We  are  not  aware  that  any  efforts  have  been  made  to  introduce 
Christianity,  except  a  tisit  Or  two  by  Rev.  Mr.  Medhurst  of  Batavin, 
and  the  circulation  of  books  and  tracts  among  those  inhabitants  of 
the  island  who  have  visited  Batavia,  Singapore,  and  other  European 
settlements.  The  Dutch  have  indeed  professed  to  have  the  propa- 
gation of  Christianity  in  view  in  the  establishment  of  their  stations 
on  the  coast ;  but  we  find  no  evidence  of  their  having  made  any 


516  The  Island  of  Borneo.  March. 

pxertionK  to  carry  tlie  l>enevolent  design  into  execution.  The  Malajft 
being  in  possession  of  nlinoHt  the  whole  coast,  and  being  the  most 
frequent  visitors  to  other  ishinds  and  countries,  naturally  present 
themselves  first  to  our  attention.  They  probably  afford  as  encourag- 
ing a  field  of  labor  us  any  part  of  the  Malay  race.  As  has  already 
iieen  stated,  a  large  portion  of  those  who  visit  Singapore,  espe* 
cially  of  such  as  come  from  Borneo  Proper,  are  able  to  read,  and 
do  receive  Christian  books  with  eagerness.  Many  have  visited  the 
missionaries  there  at  their  houses  to  ask  for  books ;  and  some  have 
manifested  a  decided  preference  of  the  gospel  to  other  books.  Thejr 
appear  to  us  to  be  less  under  the  influence  of  Mohammedanism  than 
many  other  Malays,  though  they  have  doubtless  no  small  share  of 
the  spirit  of  that  religion.  There  are  fewer  Arabs  among  them  than 
among  the  Javanese,  and  perhaps  fewer  than  there  are  on  Sumatra 
and  the  peninsula. 

At  the  present  time  a  missionary,  who  should  go  from  Singapore 
under  the  protection  of  the  resident  of  that  place,  would  be  safe 
from  violence  in  Borneo  Proper.  He  would  be  protected  by  the  8ul« 
tan,  who  knows  it  is  important  for  him  to  keep  on  good  terms  with 
the  English.  But  the  missionary  should  not  rely  too  much  on  go* 
vernmental  protection.  His  trust  should  be  in  Him  who  turneth 
the  hearts  of  kings  and  others,  ''as  the  rivers  of  water  are  turned," 
and  in  the  favor  which  his  benevolence  and  beneficence  shall, 
through  the  blessing,  of  that  Protector,  secure  for  him  among  the 
people.  A  missionary  to  the  Malays  of  Borneo  should  doubtless 
first  visit  Singapore.  He  could  there  make  himself  master  of  the 
language,  and  secure  the  friendship  of  the  Malays,  who  ga  thither 
by  thousands  every  year.  He  can  while  there,  exert  no  small  influ- 
ence in  favor  of  his  great  object  in  Borneo.  He  can  also  learn 
what  course  it  will  be  necessary  for  him  to  pursue  on  entering  his 
field  of  labor,  to  secure  his  safety,  and  accomplish  his  object.  When 
he  feels  himself  prepared  to  enter  the  field,  he  can  select  the  place 
where  he  will  have  the  best  prospects  of  usefulness.  It  would  be  a 
great  advantage,  and  one  which  a  missionary  to  Borneo  probably 
ought  to  possess,  to  be  able  to  give  some  visible  proof  of  his  ability^  as 
well  as  inclination  to  do  the  natives  good,  by  healing  their  diseases, 
or  by  doing  something  else  for  their  present  sood. 

The  Chinese  in  Borneo  also  present  a  field  for  Christian  benevo- 
lence, which  we  think  ought  to  be  immediately  occupied,  or  at  least 
attempted.  We  have  not  the  means  of  ascertaining  at  present, 
whether  the  exclusive  policy  of  the  mother  country  prevails  in  the 
colony  there  ;  but  till  we  know  that  it  does,  we  ought  certainly  to 
hope  that  it  does  not.  That  colony  constitutes  a  most  interesting 
portion  of  the  Chinese.  They  are  independent,  subject  to  ho  Tar- 
tar domination,  and  fast  rising  into  an  important  nation.  They  are 
now,  like  estry  state  in  its  youth,  forming  a  charclcter,  and  suscep- 
tible of  being  easily  influenced  so  as  to  make  that  character  a  com- 
paratively good  or  bad  one.  While  Europeans  continue  to  l>e 
excluded  from  China  itself,  this  colony  probably  presents  the  best 


)iil^ 


1836.  Thv  hland  of  Borneo.  517 

opportunity  f(ir  I'iforts  for  the  corivers^ion  of  Olihiese  living  in  a 
settled  state,  niid  subject  to  no  pernicious  influence  froin  people  of 
other  coinitries;  both  which  circumstances  we  con'sidei'  favorable 
to  the  success  of  missionary  labors.  A  missionary  to  those  Chinese 
should  acquire  the  Innirufige  before  going  among  them ;  and  if 
possible,  go  without  hayintr  any  connexion  with  the  Dutch  govern- 
ment. Individuals  from  Mentrada  occasionally  visit  Singapore;  and 
a  passage  might  probably  be  obtained  from  that  |M>rt. 

We  know  of  nothing  that  can  render  a  mission  to  the  Bu^is  on 
Borneo  more  promising  than  one  would  be  to  those  who  reside  on 
their  native  Celebes.  We  might  say  much  in  favor  of  immediate 
endeavors  to  communicate  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  to  this 
interesting  people;  but  as  we  hope  this  subject  will  be  resumed  and 
treated  at  lehgth,  as  it  well  deserves  to  be,  in  an  early  number 
of  our  next  volume,  we  will  not  dwell  upon  it  at   present. 

The  Dayaks  are  perhaps  to  the  Christian  and  the  missionary 
the  most  interesting  people  in  Borneo.  They  have  no  established 
religion ;  and  have  not  had  intercourse  enough  with  vicious  foreign- 
ers to  prejudice  their  minds.  So  far  as  we  nave  been  able  to  learn, 
some  tribes  of  them  are  very  easily  induced  to  settle  down  and  be- 
come peaceful  cultivators  of  the  soil.  They  have  one  vice,  and  that 
a  vice,  we  think,  of  custom  and  fashion,  rather  than  of  character, 
which  stands  out  as  a  torror  to  the  missionary.  But  we  believe  it 
unnecessary  to  be  deterred  by  this  single  custom  from  endeavoring  to 
introduce  the  gospel  among  them,  and  that  immediately.  It  seems 
to  us  probable  that  they  will  be  easily  persuaded  to  discontinue  it.  A 
missionary  would  indeed  be  in  danger  were  he  to  go  directly  among 
them,  without  having  prepared  the  way  before  him,  or  taken  any 
precautionary  measures.  Nor  can  any  one  go  to  explore  the  ground 
beforehand.  But  if  permission  can  be  obtained  of  the  Dutch  to  re- 
side in  their  territories  and  labor  among  the  natives  without  restraint ; 
or  if  the  friendship  of  the  Malays  or  Chinese  who  reside  near  or 
among  the  Dayaks  could  be  obtained ;  a  missionary  might  gradu- 
ally become  acquainted  with  them,  and  introduce  among  them  the 
knowledge  of  civilized  life  and  the  more  precious  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ.  The  fact  that  they  have  seen  little  of  vicious  Europeans, 
we  regard  as  decidedly  favorable  to  the  missionary.  The  influence 
of  many  nominal  professors  of  Christianity  on  the  natives  of  this 
part  of  the  world  has  doubtless  been  to  prejudice  their  minds 
against  the  truth,  and  must  therefore  prove  a  hindrance  to  tjhe  efforts 
of  the  missionary.  From  this  bad  influence  the  Dayaks  are  free; 
and  we  know  of  nothing  to  discourage  an  attempt  to  make  known 
the  gospel  to  them  in  the  way  now  suggested.  Let  it,  however,  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  tribes  and  languages  are  many,  and  a  mis- 
sionary must  labor  at  first  only  for  a  small  part  of  those  who  bear 
the  name  of  Dayaks.  We  hope  at  least  two  men  will  be  sent  soon 
to  each  of  these  people,  the  Malays,  Chinese,  and  Dayaks,  in  Bor- 
neo; and  it  may  be  well,  if  one  of  the  two  in  each  case  is  a  physi- 
cian.    Notwithstanding  the  claims  of  other  parts  of  the  world,  we 


518  Recent  Piracies,  Marcii, 

believe  Borneo  ouffht  to  receive  immediate  attention  from  those  who 
are  seeking  to  make  known  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 

P.  8.  Since  this  article  was  written,  some  additional  facts  have  come  to 
our  knowledge,  which  are  worthy  of  notice.  A  gentleman  who  arrived  at 
Singapore  on  the  20th  of  Deceroher  last,  direct  from  Banjar-masin,  PonUanat 
and  other  places  on  Borneo,  says  the  Dayaks  are  a  fine  race  of  people  and 
very  honest.  While  at  Banjar-masin,  our  informant  enjoyed  the  privilege  of 
making  sabat  with  a  Dayak  chief:  a  little  hlood  was  taken  from  the  fore  side 
of  the  shoulders  of  each  of  the  parties,  mixed  with  water  and  drank  by  both : 
the  Uood  of  some  animal  was  then  taken  and  rubbed  on  the  skin  over  the 
breast  bone.  After  the  performance  of  this  ceremony,  he  went  wherever  he 
pleased  without  fear  of  injury  from  any  person.  In  one  instance,  as  he  entered 
the  house  of  a  rajah,  and  took  a  seat  by  invitation,  on  looking  around  he 
beheld,  almost  hi  contact  with  his  own,  six  Dayak  skulls,  two  or  which  had 
been  recently  procured ;  and  he  inquired  where  and  why  ?  *  From  a  neigh- 
boring tribe  which  had  previously  taken  four  from  us,*  was  the  reply.  In 
another  instance  he  saw  thirteen  skuUs  in  one  room.  Our  informant  fiuther 
assures  us  that,  at  Banjar-masin,  where  the  Dayaks  are  probably  better  ac- 
quainted with  Europeans  than  are  those  of  any  other  place,  this  horrid  custom 
has  gone  into  disuse :  when  he  inquired  where  the  heads  were,  **  they  always 
appeared  ashamed  to  hear  the  subject  mentioned."  This  fact  is  strong  confir- 
mation of  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Dalton,  that  they  will  leave  off  the  savage  cus- 
tom if  they  become  acquainted  with  Europeans.  And  further  our  informant 
says,  they  have  some  idea  of  a  Deity,  and  look  to  white  men  as  suitable  persons 
to  be  their  teachers. — The  Singapore  Free  Press  of  February  4th,  1836b 
contains  an  article  from  the  New  Monthly  Magazine  of  August  last,  res- 
pecting the  Chinese  colony  on  the  western  coast  of  Borneo,  confirming  our 
account  of  an  independent  ^vernment,  and  giving  an  interesting  account  of 
Sinkawan,  one  of  the  most  miportant  settlements  of  the  Chinese.  Sinkawan 
is  the  principal  seaport  of  the  Chinese,  and  about  thirty-five  miles  from  Men- 
trada  (Montrado)  the  seat  of  the  Chinese  government. 

NoU.  We  have  found  difficulty  in  rendering  our  orthography  of  the  names  of 
places  uniform.  It  is  our  purpose,  henceforth,  to  conform  to  the  system  of  sir 
William  Jones,  as  modified  and  adopted  in  India,  Burmah,  Sandwich  Islands,  and 
elsewhere.  N.  B.  In  accordance  with  this  system,  Banjar-masin  should  have 
been  written  Banjer-masin.  We  add  the  following  corrigenda:  for  cape  Sambas, 
read  cape  Sambar;  for  Motrapara,  read  Moitapara;  and  for  pnito  and  prose, 
read  praku. 


Ari*.  III.  Recent  piracies  in  the  Pacific  Ocean^  in  the  Ckuu$e 
sea,  and  in  the  Indian  Archipelago,  with  a  brief  notice  of  the 
present  means  of  suppressing  them. 

Nothing  is  more  becoming  the  character  of  great  nations  than  to 
secure  adequate  and  prompt  protection  to  their  subjects  or  citizena, 
while  in  the  peaceable  pursuit  of  their  lawful  callings.  But  when, 
besides  procuring  personal  competence  or  wealth,  those  employnientii 
contribute  directly  to  the  revenue  of  the  country,  and  supply  the  ne* 
cessaries  or  comforts  of  life  to  their  fellow-countrymen,  such  protee- 


:*,>^ 


1836.  Recent   Piracies,  519 

tifiu  is  not  only  the  demand  ofhoiior  but  the  plain  dictate  of  ;ji»tice. 
Where  a  nation,  possessing  abundantly  the  means  of  adopting  such 
a  course  of  policy  and  securing  all  becoming  respect,  persists  in 
neglecting  it,  leaving  the  question  of  self-defense  and  the  support  of 
national  reputation  to  the  courage  or  patriotism  of  individuals,  what  is 
this  but  to  deny  the  very  first  duty  of  all  regular  and  respected  govern- 
ments ?  What  but  to  exhibit  the  same  disregard  to  the  claim  of  their 
subjects  to  protection,  which  is  characteristic  of  Chinese  policy  to- 
wards all  who  once  leave  this  empire?  And. what  is  the  consequence 
of  this  desertion  by  their  natural  protectors,  but  to  make  them  arm 
in  their  own  defense?  And  being  once  armed,  if  they  were  destitute 
of  principle,  and  free  from  any  responsibility,  incited  by  the  exam- 
ple of  native  chiefs  in  these  regions  and  by  desire  of  revenge,  what 
else  could  have  been  expected  than  to  see  them  overbearing  where 
they  had  the  power,  and  pirates  themselves  when  such  a  course 
would  best  suit  their  purpose?  The  Chinese  is  a  regular  government, 
and  most  directly  opposed  to  all  these  lawless  acts,  yet  it  is  more 
than  supposed  that  some  of  its  petty  officers  on  the  maritime  stations 
countenance  piracies,  at  least  by  connivance.  But  in  many  of  the 
irregular  and  half  civilized  or  half  savage  governments  of  chiefs 
and  rajahs  throughout  the  Indian  and  Malayan  archipelagoes,  piracy 
has  been  and  is  esteemed  an  employment  suitable  for  nobles  rather 
than  the  disgrace  of  outlaws. 

Recent  accounts  from  the  Sandwich  islands,  however,  show  a  still 
wider  range  of  tlie  spirit  of  lawless  depredations,  and  exhibit  a  series 
of  most  distressing  disasters.  In  1834  or  1835,  captain  Dorsett  of  the 
schooner  Victoria  with  several  of  his  crew,  while  on  a  trading  voyage, 
were  cut  off  or  held  in  bondage  at  the  Piscadores.  When  this  was 
known,  the  brig  Waverly,  captain  Cathcart,  was  despatched  thither 
from  the  Sandwich  islands,  to  ascertain  the  fate  of  captain  D.,  and 
to  rescue  him,  if  alive.  After  an  unsuccessfcil  search,  the  Waverly 
pursued  her  course  to  Ascension  island,  from  whence  it  appears  she 
was  induced  by  further  information  to  return  to  Strong  island,  and 
renew  the  search,  where  without  doubt  she  also  become  the  prey  of 
the  natives.  Her  fate  was  learned  from  the  report  of  the  Honduras 
of  Boston,  in  January  1836.  While  this  schooner  was  on  an 
expedition  for  shells,  captain  Scott  and  thirteen  of  his  men  were 
massacred  by  the  natives  of  Strong's  island.  Soon  after  anchoring 
before  the  island,  captain  S.  landed,  but  was  in  a  short  time  seen  by 
those  on  board  running  down  towards  the  beach,  calling  out  to  load 
the  guns,  and  fire  upon  the  natives.  Twenty-five  or  thirty  natives 
then  on  board  commenced  an  attack  at  the  moment,  and  killed  every 
one  except  the  mate  and  one  boy,  who  after  being  overpowered  on 
deck  retreated  into  the  cabin,  from  whence  with  muskets  they 
cleared  the  deck.  They  then  slipped  the  cable  and  with  a  fair 
wind  reached  Ascension  island,  whence  obtaining  aid  they  fetumed 
to  the  island  searching  in  vain  for  captain  Scott.  It  was  in  this 
search  that  they  discovered  the  Waverly's  l)oat,  and  were  fired  on 
from  large  guns. 


f 


S20  Receni  Piracies,  MabM, 

Scarcely  less  horrid  was  the  t*ate  of  the  Awashonks.  On  the  Mi 
of  October  last,  her  master,  captain  Cofiin,  his  first  and  aecOlid 
officers,  and  several  of  his  crew  were  killed  by  the  natives  of  Baring 
or  Baling  island  in  N.  lat.  about  6." 30%  and  E.  long.  leS-^'aa'.  The 
natives  came  on  board  in  a  friendly  manner,  but  soon  took  an  opfKir- 
tunity  to  seize  the  cutting  spades,  and  made  an  attack.  Captain  C* 
fell  the  first  victim,  the  mate  next,  the  second  officer  jumped  overbofird 
and  was  killed  in  the  water,  a  seaman  jumped  overboard  and  mtm 
drowned,  all  the  rest  being  driven  alotl  or  below,  the  natives  had  poe- 
session  of  the  ship  and  were  steering  her  towards  shore.  But  tlie  crew 
below  firing  through  the  gangway  and  binnacle,  succeeded  in  killing 
the  chief  and  retaking  the  ship.  One  man  afterwards  died  of  bki 
wounds,  and  the  vessel  was  brought  to  the  Sandwich  islands  by  h^r 
third  officer,  Mr.  Jones. 

The  case  of  the  Mentor  though  of  another  character,  is  equaUjr 
illustrative  of  the  hardships  to  which  seamen  are  exposed  through 
the  cupidity  of  the  best  of  these  chiefs  and  islanders.  This  ship 
was  wrecked  near  the  Pelew  islands  in  1832,  half  of  her  crew  pe- 
rished in  the  sea,  and  half  with  captain  Barnard  reached  the  Pelew 
islands,  where  they  were  robbed  of  every  thing,  and  detained  many 
months,  when  some  of  them  were  permitted  to  depart  leaving  the 
rest  as  pledges  for  the  payment  of  the  promised  ransom.  The  party 
that  left,  were  again  made  prisoners  on  the  dreary  island  of  Loid 
North,  where  some  were  killed,  some  starved,  and  the  rest  escaped 
after  two  years'  servitude ;  and  it  was  only  the  last  winter  that  a 
sloop  of  the  United  States  visited  the  Pelew  islands,  and  rescued  the 
remainder  of  the  crew.  Such  an  interference  is  honorable  to  the 
government  that  ordered  it,  and  considering  that  half  of  the  ^lobe  liea 
between  was  perhaps  as  prompt  as  convenient ;  but  the  aid  wHs 
tardy  to  those  who  were  longing  for  its  arrival,  before  which  time 
three  years  had  rolled  round,  several  of  the  sufferers  had  perished, 
and  the  constitution  of  others  was  irremediably  impaired. 

Within  the  Chinese  sens,  piracy,  we  suppose,  has  always  prevailed 
among  the  native  craft,  though  large  foreign  ships  have  been  need 
to  despise  the  danger  of  attacks  from  the  ill-armed  and  cowardly  out- 
laws  that  plunder  on  these  seas.  But  both  former  and  recent  eventa 
show  that  single  merchantmen  may  not  safely  despise  at  all  times 
the  attacks  of  such  enemies.  From  a  well  written  article  in  the 
Singapore  Free  Press,  of  January  14th,  1836,  we  learn  that,  besidee 
the  Malays  who  are  native  born  pirates,  there  is  another  class  mei« 
enterprising  and  formidable,  called  the  Illanoon  or  Lanun,  inhabit- 
ing the  Snlu  group  between  Borneo  and  the  Philippines.  These 
extend  their  predatory  excursions  as  far  eastward  as  the  Spice  islands, 
and  westward  to  the  straits  of  Malacca.  The  Malayan  piratieel 
prahus,  are  generally  six  or  eight  tons  burden,  from  fifty  to  stx^ 
feet  in  length,  aird  eleven  to  liiirteen  in  breadth,  commonly  carrying 
one  or  two  small  guns,  and  three  or  four  brass  swivels,  with  ft  erew 
of  twenty  to  thirty  men  armed  with  spears,  krises,  and  often  widi 
muskets.     The  Illanoon  pirates  have  larger  boats,  manned  generally 


1836.  Recent  Piracies.  ciHl 

by  forty  or  fiAjr  men,  and  carrying  a  proportionate  number  of  guns 
and  arms.  Such  is  substantially  tbe  description  riTen  of  the  Malay 
boats  by  lieutenant  White,  of  the  United  States^  naTT,  but  then  in 
command  of  a  merchantman.  In  1819,  he  was  attacked  in  the  straits 
of  Banca  by  three  large  prahus,  on  one  side  of  the  largest  of  which 
he  counted  thirty-seven  oars.  A  large  brass  gun  was  carried  in  the 
bow,  which  was  protected  by  a  strong  barricade  of  wooden  blocks,  ten 
inches  square,  placed  horizontally  on  each  other,  secured  by  trenails, 
and  rising  six  feet  high,  covered  in  front  with  iron  plates.  As  they 
usually  attack  in  a  calm,  they  may  succeed  in  keeping  their  bow 
directed  towards  the  object  of  their  attack,  and  thus  remain  in  a 
measure  safe  in  approaching  near  to  it.  Lieut.  White  kept  them 
off  till  his  ammunition  was  nearly  spent,  when  he  ran  into  the  Dutch 
settlement  of  Mintow,  and  escaped  his  persevering  enemies. 

The  clipper  Lady  Grant,  captain  Jeffrey,  during  the  last  month, 
was  attacked  in  the  straits  of  Malacca  by  five  Malay  prahus.  During 
the  afternoon  the  prahus  had  been  seen  in  chase,  but  the  wind  had 
carried  the  brig  quite  out  of  their  reach.  At  night,  however,  it  fell 
calm  again,  and  at  midnight  when  all  were  on  watch,  the  pirates  were 
discovered  very  near,  coming  down  upon  the  clipper.  Captain  Jeffrey 
immediately  opened  a  fii-e  upon  them ;  but  they  continued  to  close  in 
with  the  brig  till  they  were  distant  only  half  a  cable's  lensth,  when 
several  well  directed  '^  broadsides  *'  of  grape  and  canister  dis- 
concerted them,  and  finally  compelled  them  to  haul  off.  Had  they 
not  been  io  perfect  readiness  on  board  the  Lady  Grant  to  receive 
the  pirates,  it  is  almost  certain  that  she  must  have  been  boarded, 
and  the  news  of  her  fate  been  brought  us  by  other  means.  So  in 
another  instance  a  year  ago,  a  brig  was  attacked  on  her  passage  from 
Singapore  to  Malacca  by  several  piratical  boats,  and  though  resis- 
tance was  intended,  yet  it  was  believed  by  those  on  board  that  she 
escaped  only  in  consequence  of  a  freshening  bre^'ze. 

Recent  accounts  state  that  several  Englishmen  are  now  held  in 
captivity  on  Murray's  island  in  Torres  straits,  supposed  to  be  the 
remaining  crew  of  the  Charles  Eaton,  which  was  not  long  sinee 
wrecked  in  those  straits.  The  generous  exertions  of  an  English 
merchantman  to  rescue  them  proved  ineffectual.  In  the  journal  of 
Mr.  Dalton,  published  in  the  Singapore  Chronicle  of  February  24tli, 
1831,  it  is  stated  that  there  were  at  that  time  many  natives  of  Europe, 
Englisli,  Dutch,  and  native  Portuguese,  with  Chinese  also,  held  in 
slavery  in  the  interior  of  Borneo,  unfortdnate  beings,  who  have  been 
taken  by  pirates  at  sea,  or  suffered  shipwreck  on  the  coast ;  and 
many  of  these  are  in  the  power  of  the  rajah  of  Pergotan,  probably 
the  most  contemptible  chief  on  the  whole  island. 

But  during  the  past  year  the  scene  of  outrages  has  approached  the 
celestial  empire,  and  thb  record  of  one  year  furnishes  too  long  a  ca- 
talogue of  violated  personal  and  national  rights.  In  January  1835, 
the  cutter  of  the  English  ship  Arvylo,  Mc  Donald  master,  landed  a 
little  to  the  westward  ofSanshan  (St.  John*s  island),  with  the  second 
ofticor  and  eleven  hands,  to  obtain  a  pilot.  The  Chinese  soon  nssem- 

VOL.  IV.    NO,    Xf.  66 


1 


522  Recent  Piracies,  Mabcii^ 

bled  ill  numbers,  broke  up  the  boat,  robbed  the  men,  and  held  them 
as  prisoners.  Two  6r  three  of  the  robbers  who  went  off  to  the  ves- 
sel next  morning  as  pilots,  reported  the  capture  of  the  boat,  aiid 
they  modestly  offered  to  ransom  the  men  for  five  hundred  doUari. 
The  captain  secured  the  rogues,  brought  them  to  Macao,  and  deli- 
voreciithem  over  to  the  Chinese  authorities  there;  but  we  have  heard 
nothing  yet  of  their  punishment.  The  officer  and  men  after  three 
weeks  arrived  safe  at  Canton,  having  come  over-land  with  bare  ftet, 
and  half  starved  and  naked.  The  third  superintendent  of  the  British 
trade,  who  came  to  Canton  to  represent  the  case,  was  beaten,  and, 
with  one  of  the  Chinese  interpreters  to  his  majesty *s  commission, 
thrust  out  of  the  city  with  violence  and  disgrace. 

More  recent  is  the  seizure  and  detention  of  an  officer  of  the  Fairy 
Queen  by  pirates,  during  the  last  winter.  He  was  conveying  lettem 
to  Canton  in  a  Chinese  boat,  when  he  was  seized  between  Lintin  and 
the  Bogue,  not  by  Chinese  authorities,  for  which  an  excuse  would 
be  made,  but  by  a  gang  of  robbers,  who  detained  him  a  prisoner 
several  days,  chained  him,  threatened  his  life  repeatedly,  and  starved 
him  almost  to  death,  till  they  found  that  no  ransom  could  be  obtainc$d, 
and  that  two  of  their  own  gang  who  had  come  to  negotiate  for  a 
ransom  were  seized  by  the  captain.  Similar  was  the  detention  of  two 
American  gentlemen  who  were  seized  near  the  Bogue  in  March  last, 
except  that  no  violence  was  offered  or  threatened  them. 

The  case  of  the  English  barque  Troughton  is  one  of  much  more 
aggravated  wrong  and  cruelty.  After  being  reduced  quite  to  a 
wreck  by  a  severe  storm  last  June,  this  vessel  arrived  within  about 
fifty  miles  of  Macao,  and  all  hoped  to  anchor  soon  at  Lintin  in  safety. 
But  at  evening,  the  Chinese  fishermen  who  had  just  withdrawn,  after 
being  on  the  most  friendly  terms  during  the  day,  returned  in  greater 
numbers,  boarded  the  ship,  cut  down  the  first  man  who  opposed 
them,  seized  and  pinioned  the  remainder,  drove  the  captain  and  soniiB 
others  below,  where  they  resisted  with  pistols  and  other  means  till 
they  were  wounded  and  weakened,  when  the  robbers  took  complete 
possession  of  the  vessel.  They  removed  about  seventy-five  thousand 
dollars  and  whatever  else  they  chose,  set  the  ship  on  fire,  and  departed 
with  their  booty.  The  vessel  shortly  afterwards  arrived  at  Lintin  iti 
great  distress.  The  Chinese  authorities  at  first  bestirred  themselves 
in  the  matter,  arrested  several  crews  of  fishing  boats  which  happened 
to  have  new  dollars  in  their  possession,  and  actually  restored  abodt 
twenty-five  thousand  dollars.  But  respecting  the  examination  and 
punishment  of  the  perpetrators  of  this  deed,  nothing  as  we  are  awkre 
lias  yet  been  done  effectually.  The  fifty  thousand  dollars  yet  rd» 
maining  in  the  hands  of  the  pirates  or  the  Chinese  officers  or  botll, 
and  their  impunity,  give  fearful  encouragement  to  desperadoes  to  be 
on  the  look-out  for  weak  or  defenseless  merchantmen. 

But  the  native  craft  has  hitherto  chiefly  suffered  from  these  depre^ 
dators.  A  Singapore  Chronicle  of  1835  contains  some  revolting  flkcCs 
on  this  subject.  A  pukat  for  Tringan  with  a  cargo  valued  at  ^h 
thousand  doliars  was  captured  in  broad  daylight,  only  eight  or  tell 


ia3r>.  Eecent  Piracies.  523 

hoiirs^  sail  from  the  harbor,  and  the  crew,  to  the  iiumlier,  it  is  said, 
of  tweiity-^even  Chinese,  butchered.  Near  the  straits  of  Cariinon 
three  boats  were  attacked  and  nearly  all  the  crews  killed,  amounting 
to  fifteen  or  eighteen  persons.  A  junk  from  Canton  was  attacked 
off  Pulo  Tinggi  by  five  piratical  boats,  each  manned  by  about  forty 
men,  and  after  fighting  two  days,  the  pirates  boarded  her  at  night,  and 
slaughtered  thirty  of  her  crew.  A  small  cargo  bdat  going  from  the 
port  of  Singapore  to  the  American  ship  Cashmere,  was  robbed  and 
all  the  crew  Rrised.  Near  the  same  time,  while  going  on  board  the 
same  ship,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Jones  and  Deane  were  attacked  by  the 
piratei,  the  former  gentleman  was  nearly  drowned,  and  the  Iftter 
severely  wounded.  The  Prince  of  Wales  island  gazette  records 
numerous  instances  of  piracy  in  the  vicinity  of  Penang.  A  Chinese 
merchant  with  several  of  his  friends  were  captured  in  the  harbor  on 
the  20th  July,  1635,  himself  was  ransomed  at  two  hundred  dollars, 
but  the  rest  were  lost.  Another  Chinese  boat- was  taken  by  a 
piratical  prabu  in  the  harbor,  and  a  Malay  boat  attacked.  Three 
Acheen  prahus  were  assailed  near  the  south  end  of  the  island,  and 
after  an  obstinate  defense  one  was  sunk  with  all  on  board,  another 
taken  and  the  crew  krised,  and  the  third  escaped.  A  Chulian  brig 
was  also  cut  off  by  pirates,  several  persons  krised,  and  the  rest  offered 
for  sale  at  thirty  dollars  per  head.  It  was  reported  thtit  more  than 
fifty  people  were  carried  off  from  the  fishing  stakes  and  boats,  during 
one  week  in  December,  1835.  The  boats  of  his  Britannic  majesty's 
ship  Winchester  went  in  pursuit  of  these  piratical  boats,  and  sue- 
ceeded  in  capturing  a  wrong  one. 

The  value  of  the  trade  which  annually  passes  through  the  China 
sea,  and  the  number  of  persons  employed  in  it,  present  a  striking 
contrast  to  the  paucity  of  the  means  of  protection  afforded  us  from 
our  *'  father  lands.''  The  number  of  British  vessels  that  arrived  in 
China  during  1834,  was  one  hundred  and  fifty-eight ;  during  1835, 
about  one  hundred  and  seventy-six.  The  total  of  British  trade 
for  the  year  1833-4,  opium  included,  was  about  $46,95!),586 ;  and, 
that  for  1834--5,  was  still  greater.  The  number  of  American  vessels 
which  arrived  in  China  during  1833-4,  was  eighty ;  and  the  total 
of  the  trade  is  estimated  at  $19,775,003 ;  the  number  of  vessels 
and  total  of  imports  and  exports  for  1834-5,  were  nearly  the  same 
amount.  The  number  of  Dutch  vessels  that  come  to  this  port  we 
cannot  state,  but  the  total  of  the  Netherlands'  trade  with  China 
in  1820--30,  was  $8,026,243.  Besides  these,  there  is  also  a  consid- 
erable amount  of  Portuguese,  Spanish,  French,  Hamburgh,  Danish, 
and  Swedish  trade  annually.  The  trade  of  Manila,  already  amount- 
ing to  several  millions,  is  on  the  increase.  The  number  of  square 
rigged  vessels  that  imported  to  Singapore  during  1834-5,  was  five 
hundred  and  seventeen,  which  exceeded  any  former  year:  that  of 
native  crnft  was  fourteen  hundred  and  eighty-four,  which  is  less  than 
in  either  of  the  two  preceding  years.  The  number  of  Dutch,  foreign 
and  native  vessels  which  cleared  from  Java  in  1833,  was  seventeen 
hundred  and  twenty ,  with  ii  tonnage  of  199 J 93  tons 


jrlX  Singapore  InatiUition.  MARon, 

Whilt:  such  is  the  iiiuuml  amount  of  tnid«^  carruMl  on  iu  these  sen?*, 
piiiployiiig  ill  the  fureigii  vessels  more  than  ten  thoiisnnd  seamen, 
what  care  Imve  our  governmeiits  sliown  for  its  pnitectioni  Not  one  of 
his  Britannic  majesty^s  ships  is  stationed  in  the  Chinese  sea;  not  o\wt 
is  yet  stationed  even  at  Singapore,  though  an  occasional  visitor 
makes  a  sweep  among  tlie  pirates.  The  Americans  have  done  noth- 
ing here  since  the  bloody  affair  of  Quallah  Batoo;  it  is  said,  however, 
that  these  seas  are  henceforth  to  be  one  of  the  stations  for  the  Ame- 
rican navy.  A  wide  range  indeed  will  two  or  three  small  men-of-war 
have  from  the  Cape  of  Crood  Hope  to  Japan.  The  Portuguese  here, 
we  understand,  have  no  naval  armament  whatever.  It  is  long  since 
a  French  man-of-war  has  visited  these  seas.  The  Spaniards  al 
Manila  have  a  number  of  small  craft  called  pontines,  for  the  destruc-r 
tion  of  the  piratical  Malays  who  infest  the  sea  to  the  southward  of 
liU^onia.  These  are  characterized  by  a  writer  in  a  late  number  of 
the  Canton  Free  Press  as  particularly  successful  in  the  capture  of 
shells  and  turtles,  but  most  inefficient  in  the  destruction  of  the  pi- 
rates. The  Dutch  alone  have  done  anything  effectual  towards  the 
suppression,  and  their  activity  in  this  respect  is  *  worthy  of  all  praise.* 
In  Java,  and  generally  in  all  places  contiguous  to  their  possessions, 
they  have  either  suppressed  or  greatly  checked  piracy;  and  were  it 
not  the  tendency  of  their  severe  and  restricted  government  to  make 
as  many  outlaws  as  they  destroy,  no  deduction  need  be  made  from 
their  praise.  They  alone  have  systematically  attempted  to  put  down 
lawless  misrule  in  these  seas,  and  make  them  what  the  Creator 
designed  them  to  be,  the  safe  highway  of  nations. 


Art.  IV.     The  Singapore  Institution :  its  origin  and  design ;  wUh 
a  description  of  its  three  departments^  Isf,  scientific^  %d^  liierarj^ 
and  moral  for  the  Chinese^  and  3d^  the  same  for  the  Malays^ . 
Bugisy  Siamese^  Spc. 

Commerce  is  universally  allowed  to  bring  many  benefits  in  its 
train,  and  to  be  favorable  to  civilization  and  general  improvement. 
Like  all  other  powerful  agents,  however,  it  has  proved  the  cause  of 
many  evils,  when  improperly  directed  or  not  sufficiently  controlled. 
It  creates  wants  and  introduces  luxuries ;  but  if  there  exist  no  pria- 
ciple  for  the  regulation  of  these,  and  if  there  be  nothing  to  chedtL 
their  influence,  sensuality,  vice,  and  corruption  will  be  their  iieces^ 
sary  result.  Where  the  social  institutions  are  favorable  to  indepei^ 
dence  and  improvement,  where  the  intellectual  powers  are  cultivf^ 
ted  and  expanded,  commerce  opens  a  wider  field  for  their  exertioOt 
and  wealth  and  refinement  become  consistent  with  all  that  ehuohi^ 
nnd  exalts  human  nature.      Education  must^  keep  pace  with  co^ 


1836.  Shtgaporf  Institution.  5^5 

merce,  in  order  tlint  its  benefYtfi  may  be  enRiireU  mid  its  evils  avoided; 
and  in  our  intercourse  with  the  nations  of  the  east,  it  should  be  our 
constant  care,  that,  while  with  one  hand  we  bring  to  their  shores 
the  capital  of  our  merchants,  the  other  should  be  stretched  forth  to 
offer  them  the  means  of  intellectual  and  moral  improvement.  The 
present  state  of  these  countries,  and  the  character  of  their  varied  and 
extensive  population,  invite  us  to  this  field ;  and  every  motive  of 
humanity,  policy,  and  religion  seem  to  combine  to  recommend 
our  early  attention  to  this  important  object.  The  field  we  contem- 
plate is  of  great  extent  and  importance.  In  its  widest  limits  it  in- 
cludes the  Indian  Archipelago,  Ava,  Siam,  Camboja,  Cochinchina, 
and  Tungking,  with  a  p6pulation  which  cannot  be  estimated  at  less 
than  from  twenty  to  thirty  millions^  not  to  mention  the  vast  empire 
of  China,  with  its  vast  multitudes. 

Moreover,  **  if  we  consider  that  it  is  in  a  great  measure  to  the 
influence  of  Europeans,  and  to  the  ascendancy  they  have  acquired 
in  these  seas,  that  the  decline  of  the  people  in  wealth  and  civiliza- 
tion is  to  be  ascribed,  and  that  the  same  causes  have  contributed  to 
take  away  the .  means  of  instruction  they  formerly  possessed,  it  is 
almost  an  act  of  duty  and  justice  to  endeavor  to  repair  the  injury 
done.*'  And  shall  we,  who  have  been  so  favored  among  other 
nations,  refuse  to  encourage  the  growth  of  intellectual  improve- 
ment, or  rather  shall  we  not  consider  it  one  of  our  first  duties  to 
afford  the  means  of  education  to  those  around  us,  and  thus  render  our 
stations  not  only  the  seats  of  commerce,  but  of  literature  and  the 
arts?  Will  not  our  best  inclinations  and  fbelings  be  thus  gratified, 
at  the  same  time  we  are  contributing  to  raise  millions  in  the  scale  of 
civilization  ?  It  may  be  observed,  that  in  proportion  as  the  people 
are  civilized,  our  intercouse  with  the  islands  will  become  more 
extensive,  more  secure,  and  more  advantageous;  that  the  native 
productions  of  the  countries  which  they  inhabit  seem  inexhaustible; 
and  that  the  eventual  extent  of  our  commerce  with  them  must  con- 
sequently depend  on  the  growth  of  intellectual  improvement  and  the 
extension  of  moral  principles.  A  knowledge  of  the  languages  of 
these  countries,  considered  on  the  most  extensive  scale,  is  essential  to 
all  investigation ;  and  may  not  the  acquisition  of  these  be  pursued 
with  most  advantage  in  connection  with  some  defined  plan  for 
educating  the  inhabitants  ?  May  not  one  object  mutually  aid  the  other, 
und  the  interests  of  literature  and  philanthropy  be  best  consulted 
by  making  the  advantages  reciprocal  1 

The  two  preceding  paragraphs  we  have  copied,  with  a  few  vei  bal 
alterations,  from  a-* Minute'  by  sir  Thomas  Stamford  Raffles,  which 
he  laid  before  a  meeting  of  the  priticipal  inhabitants  of  Singapore, 
held  at  the  Residency-house  on  the  1st  of  April,  1838.  That  meet- 
ing was  convened  by  sir  Stamford,  for  the  purpose  of  laying  before 
the  public  the  arrangements  which  he  had  adopted  for  the  establish- 
ment of  an  Institution  at  Singapore,  having  for  its  object  the  culti- 
vation of  the  languages  of  China,  Siam,  and  the  Malayan  Archifte- 
)ago ;  and  the  improvement  of  the  moral  and  intellectual  condition  of 


520  Singapore  Institution.  March, 

the  inhabitants  of  these  countries.  He  observed  tliat  he  had  lon|^ 
contemplated  the  advantages  which  would  arise  from  educating  th« 
inhabitants,  and  had  suggested  the  plan  of  a  native  college ;  and 
that  verjr  recently,  in  concert  with  the  founder  and  president  of  the 
Anglochinese  college,  who  was  then  at  Singapore  and  present  at 
the  meeting,  a  plan  had  been  adopted  for  removing  that  college  to 
Singapore,  and  uniting  it  with  the  proposed  Malayan  college,  under 
the  general  designation  of  the  'Singapore  Institution,'  in  three  depart- 
ments : 

1.  A  scientific  department  for  the  common  advantage  of  the  se- 
veral colleges  that  may  be  established. 

2.  A  literary  and  moral  department  for  the  Chinese,  which  the 
Anglochinese  college  affords ;  and 

3.  A  literary  and  moral  department  for  the  Siamese,  Malays, 
Bugis,  &c.,  which  will  be  provided  for  by  the  Malayan  College. 

The  affairs  of  each  of  these  departments  were  to  be  managed  by 
its  own  trustees  and  other  officers,  according  to  laws  and  statutes 
adopted  for  that  purpose  Accordingly  there  were  to  be  three  boards 
of  trustees.  The  Singapore  Institutioti  was  to  be  the  general  desig- 
nation of  the  whole  establishment ;  and  its  trustees  were  to  have  the 
entire  management  of  the  scientific  department  of  the  institution. 
This  part  of  the  institution  was  to  include  the  several  objects  of 
education  which  were  common  and  of  equal  importance  to  both  the 
Chinese  and  the  Malayan  colleges,  such  as  an  European  library,  an 
extensive  museum,  scientific  lectures  delivered  in  English  and  illus- 
trated by  philosophical  apparatus,  instruction  in  the  higher  branches 
of  mathematics,  d&c.  For  the  literary  and  moral  improvement  of 
the  students  different  departments  were  necessary,  while  in  other 
particulars  the  same  instruction  was  required  for  all.  "  Besides, 
the  local  proximity  of  men  educated  in  different  languages,  spoken 
among  the  neighboring  nations  of  the  world,  is  likely  to  elicit  sparks 
of  truth,  which  will  kindle  light  serving  to  illumine  the  whole.  This 
view  of  the  subject  then,"  said  Dr.  Morrison,  addressing  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Singapore  at  the  meeting  mentioned  above,  ^'whilst  it 
points  out  the  propriety  of  separate  colleges  for  the  two  great  depart- 
ments proposed,  also  shows  the  utility  of  uniting  them  in  those 
occupations  which  are  common  to  both.  And  why  should  it  be 
thought  incredible  that  God  should  in  his  providence  raise  up  in  the 
eastern  world,  and  at  Singapore,  a  cluster  of  colleges  and  schools 
that  shall  equal  in  utility  similar  groups  of  literary  and  pious  esta- 
blishments in  the  westi  And  why  should  we  think  it  not  modest 
and  simple  to  give  such  names  to  our  infant  academies,  as  shall 
describe  their  reat  character  when  they  shall  attain  to  full  maturity 
and  the  manhood  of  their  existence?  The  Anglochinese  college  is 
already  originated,  and  it  is  proposed  that  a  Malayan  college  be  now 
established  at  Singapore,  leaving  room  for  such  additional  colleges 
as  the  benevolence  of  individuals  may  suggest  and  carry  into  effect, 
the  whole  being  united  under  the  general  designation  of  the  Singa- 
pore Institution.'* 


1836.  Singapore  Institution*  527 

la  order  to  afford  our  readers  as  definite  views  as  possible  of  the 
institution,  we  will  briefly  describe  each  of  the  three  departments 
separately,  giving  at  the  same  time  the  principal  rules  adopted,  and 
the  oflicers  appointed,  for  the  management  of  the  three  separate 
branches  of  the  establishment. 

The  Scientific  department  was  to  include  those  subjects  which 
would  be  of  equal  benefit  to  all  the  students  of  the  respective  colleges, 
such  as  mathematics,  chemistry,  mineralogy,  botany,  ^.,  with  all 
the  necessary  appurtenances  and  apparatus.  For  its  trustees,  three 
were  to  be  chosen  from  each  of  the  two  colleges  and  six  from  the 
residents  in  Singapore.  These  twelve,  with  others  not  resident  were 
to  be  styled  the  Trustees  of  the  Institution ;  they  were  to  have  the 
entire  direction  of  the  scientific  department ;  to  direct  concerning 
the  form,  site,  and  annual  repairs  of  all  the  buildings  of  the  insti- 
tution ;  and  to  publish  an  annual  report,  which  should  embrace  the 
scientific  department,  and  such  parts  of  the  reports  of  the  colleges  as 
they  should  deem  best.  The  ordinary  business  of  the  trustees  was 
to  be  managed  by  a  committee  of  three.  There  were  to  be  also 
patrons,  a  president,  a  vice-president,  and  a  "committee  of  co- 
operation*' composed  of  '*the  patrons  and  trustees  resident  in 
the  United  Kingdom.*' 

The  first  officers  of  the  institution  were  three /Morons,  viz:  the 
honorable  sir  T.  Stamford  Raffles,  f.ils.  and  m.r.a.s.  dx.,  dx.; 
W.  Wilberforce,  esq.,  m.  p.  ;  Charles  Grant,  esq.,  m.  p.  ( now  lord 
Glenelg);  president^  the  resident  of  Singapore,  lieutenant-colonel 
Farquhar ;  vice-president^  Rev.  Robert  Morrison,  d.  d.  ;  eighteen 
trustees,  hon.  sir  T.  S.  Raffles ;  It.-colonel  Farquhar ;  W.  Wilber- 
force, esq.;  C.  Grant,  esq.;  Rev.  T.  Raffles,  d.  d.;  A.  L.  Johnston, 
esq.;  D.  S.  Napier,  esq.;  J.  A.  Maxwell,  esq.;  Nathaniel  Wallich, 
esq.,  M.  D.  &c.;  lieut. -colonel  M*  Innes  ;  captain  Flint,  r.  n.;  cap- 
tain Davis ;  Rev.  R.  Morrison,  d.  d.  ;  Rev.  J.  Humphreys ;  Rev. 
D.  Collie ;  Rev.  R.  S.  Ilutchings ;  Rev.  C.  H.  Thomsen ;  and  Rev. 
J.  Milton;  treasurers,  Messrs.  A.L.Johnston  and  Co.;  secretary,  J.A. 
Maxwell,  esq.;  librarian  of  the  general  library,  Rev.  R.  Morrison,  d.d.; 
professor  of  natural  philosophy,  Wm.  Montgomery,  M»D.;professor 
of  natural  history,  G.  Finluyson,  esq.;  printer,  Samuel  Roberts. 

The  Anglochinese  college  has  already  been  described  in  our 
pages,  and  we  need  not  repeat  the  account  here.  It  was  to  be  re- 
moved to  Singapore,  and  continued  under  the  direction  of  its  own 
officers,  except  in  those  particulars  which  have  been  specified  as 
belonging  to  the  trustees  of  the  Institution.  The  officers  of  the  col- 
lege were  then,  patrons,  lieut.-colonel  Farquhar ;  hon.  E.  Phillips  ; 
hon.  J.  Erskine  ;  trustees.  Dr.  Morrison  ;  Rev.  G.  Burder ;  W.  A. 
Hankey,  esq.;  C.  W.  Cronunelin,  esq. ;  lieut.-colonel  Farquhar ; 
D.  S.  Napier,  es(|.;  and  the  officers  of  the  college ;  president.  Rev.  R. 
Morrison,  d.d,\  principal,  Rev.  J.  Humphreys;  professor  of  Chinese, 
Rev.  D.  Collie;  teacher  of  Chinese,  Le;  treasurer.  Rev.  J.  Hum> 
phreys ;  librarian.  Rev.  D.  Collie.  Connected  with  the  college  there 
were  to  be  f -hnicse  prt'parutoiy  acliool&i. 


5'^8  Smgapon  ImlUufhn.  MAkck, 

The  Malayan  college  was  to  be  governed  in  the  autue  inauuta*  as 
the  Anglochinese ;  and  was  to  be  furnittlied  with  a  native  profbsao^ 
in  each  of  the  three  principal  languages,  Malay,  Bugis,  and  Siam* 
ese,  with  an  assistant  in  each  department.  The  officers  of  the  col- 
lege, appointed  April  1st,  1823,  were,  pa<r<^i,  sir  T.  S.  Raffles ; 
trustees^  sir  T.  S.  Raffles,  the  resident  at  Singapore  for  the  ^me 
being ;  Rev.  Dr.  Morrison ;  William  Marsden,  esq.;  lieut.-colonel 
M*  Ihnes ;  captain  Flint,  r.  n.;  captain  Davis ;  A.  L.  Johnston,  esq.; 
D.  S.  Napier  esq. ;  J.  A.  Maxwell,  esq. ;  and  the  officers  of  the  Col- 
lege, namely,  presidetii^  Rev.  R.  8.  Hatchings ;  principal  Rev.  €.  H. 
Tbomsen ;  professor  of  MeUayan  languages.  Rev.  C.  H.  Thomsen ; 
professor  of  Siamese^  Rev.  J.  Milton ;  native  Siamese  niters,  John 
Leyden  and  Nunsid;  nn/tve  Malay  maifters,  Shaik  Alia  Adin  and 
Hassin  ;  Ireaivrer,  R«v.  C.  H.  Thomsen.  There  were  \o  be  also 
preparatory  schools  connected  with  the  college. 
'  Siicli  wa's  the  original  plan  of  the  Singapore  Institution.  At  a 
meetiifj^  of  the  trustees  of  the  institution  held  on  the  15th  of  April 
1823,  the  secretary  laid  before  the  meeting  an  account  of  the  sub- 
scriptions up  to  that  date,  showing  a  balance  of  dollars -17,495  iti 
favor  of  the  institution,  besides  a  monthly  subscription  of  $  900 
and  $25  per  annum  for  the  library.  The  sum  of  $15,000  was 
voted  for  buildings,  and  other  sums  for  fonts  of  types,  presses,  &e. 
From  the  date  of  that  meeting,  we  find  no  other  published  notice  of 
the  institution,  till  January  5th  of  this  year,  at  which  time  it  appear^ 
that  *^  a  meeting  of  the  trustees  of  the  Singapore  Institution  "  was 
held,  and  sundry  resolutions  passed.  We  are  heartily  glad  to  see 
any  movement  made  with  regard  to  those  for  whom  the  institution 
was  originally  designed.  The  plan  as  devised  and  commenced  by 
sir  Stamford  RaJfHes  and  \}r,  Morrison  was  a  noble  one ;  and  had 
It  been  followed  up  with  the  energy  with  which  it  was  connneneed. 
It  would  have  been  ere  this,  in  points  of  utility,  equal  to  any  literary 
institution  in  the  east.  Public  opinion  is  ^vtry  year  calling  louder 
and  louder  for  cftbrts  to  educate  the  ignorant  wherever  they  are  found. 
We  see  no  reason  why  the  original  design  of  the  Singapore  Institu- 
tion should  not  be  carried  into  full  effect,  and  that  immediately.  It^ 
oHicers  have  in  their  hands  a  very  important  trust.  There  are  thou* 
siinds  and  tens  of  thousands  in  Christendom  who  arc  not  only  ready 
hut  are  anxious  to  do  much  more  than  they  have  yet  done  for  the 
education  of  poor  children  and  youlli  in  foreign  lands.     Schools  on  ! 

an  extensive  scale  are  needed  at  Singapore;  and  if  the  trustees  of  1 

the  Institution  will  conie  forward  and  show  its  present  condition,  and  j 

devise  ways  and  means  to  carry  its  original  design    into  eflfect  uiideir  I 

able  instructors,  tliey  will  doubtless  receive  a  generous  and  proiii|U  ! 

ijiipporr.  .  1 


1636.  List  of  Persons  holding  Ofice  in  Kwangtung  699 


AiiT.  V.  List  of  persona  holding  office  in  the  province  of  Kwang* 
tungy  over  the  general  government^  over  the  civU  and  milUmry 
divisions^  over  the  Tartars^  and  over  the  commercial  departmenU 
Compiled  from  the  Court  Calendar  of  October,  1835. 

Agreeably  to  the  pledge  given  in  our  last  number,  we  now  pro* 
ceed  to  furnish  a  more  detailed  list  of  officers  of  a  single  province, 
selecting  the  province  of  Kwangtung  (Canton)  as  that  in  which, 
owing  to  the  confined  situation  of  foreigners  in  China,  we  are  most 
interested,  and  the  details  of  which  also,  we  are,  from  the  same  cause, 
best  able  to  understand.  The  provincial  officers  and  their  courts 
may  be  arranged  into  four  classes,  viz:  Ist,  the  general  goverhmenf, 
comprising  the  governor  iand  lieutenant-governor  and  their  courts; 
2d,  the  civil  government;  3d,  the  military  and  naval  officers;  and 
4th,  the  Tartar  garrison,  which  is  under  the  government  of  the 
tseangkeun  or  general  commandant.  We  must  add  the  superintendent 
of  maritime  customs,  commonly  called  by  foreigners  the  hoppo,  and 
his  subordinates,  and  also  one  other  establishment  of  customs,  under 
direction  of  the  lieut. -govern or.  The  commercial  department  under 
their  charge  has  before,  (on  page  277,)  been  included  in  the  civil 
government;  but  it  will  be  more  correct  to  give  it  a  distinct  place 
by  itself,  as  it  is  unconnected  with  any  of  the  other  departments. 
Having  given  a  list  of  the  principal  provincial  functionaries  and  of 
the  officers  employed  in  their  several  courts,  or  in  direct  subordination 
to  them;  we  will  endeavor  further  to  illustrate  the  system  of  the  infe- 
rior magistracy,  by  giving  still  more  minute  details  respecting  the 
department  of  Rwangchow  foo,  in  which  Canton,  Macao,  and  all 
the  other  places  usually  visited  by  foreigners,  are  situated. 

A  few  introductory  remarks,  explanatory  of  the  duties  of  some 
officers  not  mentioned  in  previous  numbers  of  our  present  volume, 
will  be  required.  The  governor  and  lieut. -govern or,  having  a  general 
command  in  all  departments  (the  government  of  the  Tartars  except- 
ed), have  each  a  body  of  troops  under  their  own  special  command. 
I'he  senior  officer  of  these  troops,  whom  we  may  name  militaiy 
secretary  (or,  better  perhaps  adjutant),  and  who  is  called  in  Chinese 
chungkeun^  the  centre  of  the  military  body,  attends  daily  at  the 
office  of  the  functionary  on  whose  staff  he  is  placed,  receives  and 
forwards  all  official  communications  to  and  from  the  higher  officers, 
and  is  generally  the  medium  through  whom  all  directions  are  given 
to  the  other  military  officers.  The  governor's  military  secretary  is  of 
the  rank  of  colonel,  and  the  lieut-gpvernor's  of  the  rank  of  sub- 
colonel,  according  to  the  system  which  we  have  adopted  for  expres- 
sing military  titles  in  English  (see  the  present  vol.  p.  283).  The 
commanders-in-chief  have  under  them  similar  officers,  who  are 
of  the  same  rank  as  the  military  secretary  to  the  lieut.-governor. 
Next  under  the  chnngkeun,  in  the  offices  of  these  functionaries 
are  the  seunpoo^  nearly  answering  to  the  aides-de-e^imp  of  European 

vol..  IV.  NO.  XI.         (57 


530        List  of  Persitns  holding  Office  in  Kwatigtung.       MakcBi 

natious,  but  with  the  difference  of  being  civil  as  well  as  military :  we 
know  of  no  name  by  which  we  can  express  their  office  in  Englifth, 
unless  we  were  to  adopt  the  anomalous  expression  '  civil  aid-de- 
camp.' The  Tartar  general  and  the  literary  chancellor  have  abo 
officers  called  seunpoo  in  their  establishments ;  their  rank  is  not 
fixed.  From  the  name  seunpoo,  '  to  patrol  and  take,'  these  officers 
might  be  supposed  to  belong  to  the  police,  but  their  duties  are  as  we 
have  stated. 

The  division  of  all  the  principal  affairs  of  government  into  six 
sections,  official,  territorial  and  financial,  ritual,  military,  crimiaa], 
and  operative,  as  exemplified  in  the  six  Boards  of  Peking,  is  main- 
tained through  all  the  branches  of  the  provincial  government,  and 
the  business  of  each  of  the  public  offices  is  arranged,  in  conformity 
with  this  division,  into  six  sections.  These  sections  are  sometiiues 
again  subdivided ;  and  other's  are  added,  such  as  the  section  of  papers, 
that  of  the  treasury,  &c.,  making  the  whole  number,  vary  from  ten, 
to  twenty-four,  or  even  more.  These  are  called  ybn^,  chambers,  and, 
fur  convenience,  are  formed  into  two  classes,  distinguished  by  the 
appellations  eastern  and  western,  or  left  and  right.  Over  each  class 
there  are  placed,  in  the  higher  offices,  one  or  two  chief  clerks,  call-* 
ed  kaoufangy  under  whom,  in  each  section,  are  an  indefinite  number 
of  clerks  (called  te'enle^  record-officers),  and  writers  (skooyeih).  In 
the  offices  of  the  commissioner  of  grain,  of  the  directors  of  circuits, 
and  all  inferior  officers,  there  are  no  such  chief  clerks,  but  the  or- 
dinary clerks  are  the  same,  differing  only  in  number.  In  the  court 
of  the  chief  magistrate  of  Kwangchow  foo,  the  number  of  teenle  is, 
two  for  each  section  or  chamber.  The  sectional  division  of  business 
does  not  exist  in  tiie  offices  of  any  of  the  assistant  magistrates  of 
departments,  nor  in  any  court  inferior  to  that  of  a  district  ma- 
gistrate. Assistant  magistrates,  and  officers  under  the  rank  of  m 
district  magistrate,  are  also  unable  to  try  and  condemn  criminally, 
or  to  inflict  any  punishment  exceeding  castigation,  exposure  in  the 
pillory,  or  temporary  confinement. 

Details  respecting  the  titles  and  duties  of  all  the  other  officers 
mentioned  below,  as  well  as  the  structure  of  the  whole  governmeat, 
have  been  given  in  our  present  volume,  pages  276,  and  285. 

General  Government  op  Kwangtung. 

Governor  of  the  Le'dng  Kioang,  Tang  Tingching,  of  Keangsoo. 
Lieut,' Governor  of  Kwangtung y  Ke  Kung,  of  Shense. 


governor's  office. 


Military  Secretary, . 

Seunpoo,  four  civil  and  four  military. 

Chi^  clerks  (kaonfajig),  (our,  or  more:  Clerks  (teenle),  an  indefinite 

number. 
Private  Secretaries  (szeyay),  number  indefinite. 

lieutenant-governor's  office. 
Military  Secretary,  Han  Sliaoiiking*  (acting). 
Seunpoo,  two  civil  and  two  niihtary. 


1836.  List  of  Persons  holding  Office  in  Kwangtung,  631 

Chief  clerksy  four :   Clerks,  and  Pnvate  secretaries,  number  iiide- 
finite. 

Civil  Govbrnment. 

Lieut.'govemor  of  the  province ^  Ke  Kung,  of  Shense. 

LITERARY   DEPARTMENT. 

Literary  chancellor^  Le  Tsiiigyuen,  of  Honan. 
Seunpoo,  two  civil  and  two  military. 
Chief  clerks  (kaoufang),  two. 

ADMINISTRATIVE  DEPARTMENT TERRITORIAL  AND  FINANCIAL    BRANCH. 

Poochingsze,  Altsingah. 

Secretary  (kingleih),  Chang  Kaeyun,  of  ChSkeang. 
Under  secretary  (chaoumo),  Yin  Paoufuh,  of  Chekeang. 
Keeper  of  the  treasury,  Tftng  Yays&ng,  of  Keangse. 
Chief  clerks  (kaoufang),  two. 

JUDICIAL   BRANCH. 

Nganch&sze,  Wang  Tsingleen,  of  Kweichow, 
Secretary  (kingleih),  Le  Yung,  of  Honan. 
Keeper  of  the  prison,  Le  Kofuh,  of  Ch6keang. 
Chief  clerks  (kaoufang),  two. 

GABEL   DEPARTMENT. 

Commissioner  of  Salt,  Le  Chinchoo,  of  Nganhwuy. 
Deputy,  Chin  Taoutan,  of  Shense. 
Secretary  (kingleih).  Chin  Shechin,  of  Chekeang. 
Under  secretary  (chesze).  Chin  Etih,  of  Chekeang. 
Keeper  of  the  treasury,  Keang  Tihleen,  of  Nganhwuy. 

COMMISSARIAT. 

Commissioner  of  Crrain,  Ching  Raehe,  of  Fuhkeen. 

Seeretary,    Yingjuy,  assistant  to  the  magistrate  of  Kwangchow  foo. 

DIRECTORS    OF   CIRCUITS   AND   DEPARTMENTAL  MA<4ISTRATES. 

AM  the  preceding  courts  have  general  jurisdiction  over  the  whole  province;  the 
following,  in  the  civil  branch  of  the  government,  have  partial  jurisdiction  only. 

First  Circuit, 

Director,  Tseang  M in^yuen*  (at  Shaouchow  foo). 
Chief  magistrates;  Kwangchow  foo,  Kin  Yueiilan;  acting  during 
his  absence,  Choorhangah. 

Leenchow,  H&ng  Chang.^ 

Leyaou  ting,  Le  Yuntung,  of  Shense. 

Shaouchow  foo,  Chang  Yuhchun,  of  Keangsoo. 

Nanheung  chow,  Yeih  Changhwa,  of  Keangsdo. 

Second  Circuit, 

Director,  Le  Punyu,  of  Shantung  (at  Hwuychow  foo). 

Chief  magistrcUes:  Hwtiychoto  foo,  Yang  Hetseucn,  of  Keangsoo. 

Fuhkang  ting.  Pan  Shangtseih,  of  Chekeang. 

Chaouchow  foo,  Chingshen.* 

Ke'dying  chow.  Kin  Seichang,  of  Chekeang. 


o3'2  List  of  Perstms  holding  OJpre  in  Kwangtmg,       MARi^nr,- 

Third  Circuit. 

Director^  Wang  Yuiiking,  of  Honaii  (at  SImnuking  foo). 
Chief  magistrates:  Shaouhing  foo^  Choorhangah. 
Loting  chow^  Sewshan.t 

Fourth  Circuit. 

Director^  Woo  Sewleang,  of  Nganhwuy  (at  Kaouchow  foo). 
Chief  magistrates:  Kaouchow  foo^  Wang  Ekwei,  of  Pekih|^. 
Leencho'p  foo,  Le  Tungheun,  of  Keangsoo. 

Fifth  Circuit. 

Director,  Tung  Kwohwa^  of  Keangsoo  (at  Keungchow  foo)« 
Chief  magistrates:  Luychow  foo,  Kaou  Tsihleu,  of  Keangse. 
Keungcliow  foo,  Foortsungah. 

Military  and  Naval  Officers. 

Military  Commander-in-chief,  Ts&ng  Shing,  of  Kwangsc  (at  Hwuy* 

cho\¥  foo). 
Naval  Commander-in-chief,  Kwan  Teenpei,  of  Keangsoo  (at  Bocca 

Tigris). 

Secretary  to  the  military  Commmander-in-chief,  .  . 

Seunpoo^  three  military. 

Chief  clerks  (kaoufang),  two  or  more. 

Secretary  to  the  naval  Commander-in-chief, . 

Seunpoo,  three  naval. 

Chief  clerks  (kaoufang),  two  or  more. 

MILITARY   AND   NAVAL    POSTS. 

Kwangchow  foo  (Canton):  Footseang,  Han  Shaouking.* 

Shuntih  hem :  Footseang, . 

Hedng  shan  heen:*  Footseang,  Tsin  Yuchang,  of  Kwangtung. 
Shaouking  foo :  Footseang',  Ghoorsungah. 
Yangkedng  heen:*   Tsungping,  Ho  Yochung  of  Kwangtung. 
Hvmychow  foo :  Footseang,  Leang  Gheying,  of  Shense,  of  the  rank 

nan  (baronet). 

Keesheih  ;*   Tsungping, ^ — .  .   ^ 

S kaouchow  foo:   Tsungping,  Hengan. 

Nanheung  chow :  Footseang,  Shang  Yunglieang. 

Leenchow :  Footseang  (at  Sankedng),  Saesbapoo. 

Chaouchow  foo :   Tsungping,  Le  Tingyuh,  of  Fuhkeen,  of  the  rank 

pih  (baron). 
Hwangkang:*  Footseang,  TengRU. 
Kaouchow  foo:   T'sungping,  Wan  Yun,  of  Honan. 
Lungmun  in  Leenchow  foo  :*  Footseang,  Le  Yuen^  of  Ghekeaog. 
Loting  choto:  Footseang,  Wang  T&ngko,  of  Shense.  V^  * 

Keungchowfoo,  (Haenan):*  Tsungping,  Seay  Techang,  of  Fuhk^lil 
Yaechow  :  Footseang,  Lew  Tihkaou,  of  Kwangtung. 
Nanaou  (Namoa):  Tsungping,  Shin  Ghinpang^  of  Ghekeang, 
Chinghae  heen:  Poo^scaw^,  Lae  Yingyang,  ©rKwangtung.       ^' 


1836.         List  of  Persons  holding  OJiee  in  Ktoangtung.  533 

The  title  tsiiiigping  we  have  in  other  places  remiered  by  lieutenant-general, 
and  footsefing  by  colonel.  The  governor's  troops  are  chiefly  stationed  in  Shaou- 
king  foo,  and  the  lieiit.-govemor's  in  Kwangchow  foo ;  but  the  officers  named 
above  as  stationed  in  those  two  departments,  are  in  immediate  subordination  to 
the  military  commander-in-chief.  The  httn  districts  and  smaller  places,  the  names 
of  which  in  the  above  list  are  placed  immediately  after  the  names  of  departments, 
are  subordinate  to  those  departments  in  their  civil,  and  usually  also  in  their  military, 
government.  The  places  marked  with  an  asterisk  are  stations  subordinate  to  the 
naval  commander-in-chief.  The  stations  Nanaou  and  Chinghae  hefin  are  partly 
in  Kwangtung,  and  partly  in  FuhkeGn. 

GOVERNMBNT   OP   THE   TaRTAR   GaRRISON. 

Tseangktmi^  or  General' Commandant^  Soolfangah. 

Foo  Tootung  or  Lieut.- Generals^  Lunchung,  and  M&ngkwei. 

T8EAN6KEUN*8   OFFICE. 

Seunpoo^  two  native  MantchouB,  two  Chinese  naturalized  Tartan. 
Sieretaries  (peihteisheih)^  six. 
Chief  clerks  (kaoufang)^  six. 

Each  of  the  lieut.-generals  has  an  office,  with  similar  officers. 

CIVIL   JURISDICTION   OF  THE  TARTAR  FAMILIES. 

Magistrate^  Shaolin,  of  the  rank  of  an  assistant  departmental  ma- 
gistrate. 
Treasurer,  Hea  W&nhwuy,  of  Chekeang. 

Commercial  Department. 

Superintendent  of  maritime  Customs  of  the  Province^  P&ngneen. 

Secretary  (kingching)^ . 

Treasurer  (kootasze), . 

Deputies^  seven,  namely,  at  Canton,  at  Macao,  at  Wookan  in  Hwuy- 

chow,  at  Yenfow  in  Chaouchow  foo,  at  Meileih  in  Knouchow 

foo,  at  Haengan  between  Luychow  foo,  and  Leenchow  foo, 

and  at  the  port  of  Keunschow  foo. 

Subordinate  to  these,  are  twenty-nve  custom-houses  where  duties  may  be  levied, 

under  the  charge  of  kow-^oo  clerks ;  and  about  forty  under  the  charge  ofhe^fkif 

domestics,  which  are  only  for  the  purpose  of  examining  goods  without  levying 

duties. 

Superintendent  of  Customs  at  Shaauehaw  foo^  the  lieot-gOTemor. 
Deputy,  the  director  of  the  first  circuit 

The  ordinaiy  inland  duties  are  levied  at  posts  under  the  direction  of  the 
departmental  magistrates. 

Department  of  Kwangchow  foo. 
As  illustrative  of  the  divisions  of  the  subordinate  magistraey,  we  subjoin  a  list 
of  all  the  officers  in  a  single  department,  that  of  Kwangchow  foo.  By  referring 
to  the  political  divbions  of  the  Chinese  empire,  presented  in  our  number  for  June 
last  (page  56),  it  appears  that  the  whole  province  of  Kwangtuns  is  divided  into 
fifteen  departments,  and  subdivided  into  eighty-eight  districts.  Of  these  districts 
the  department  of  Kwangchow  foo  contains  fourteen. 

Chief  Magistrate  of  Kwangchow  foo.  Kin  Yuenlan. 

Assistant  Magistrates :  at  Tseenshan  (near  Macao),  Hoo  Ching* 
k wang ;  at  Fuhshan,  Yang  Tihyun ;  ai  Yungning  (near  Wham- 
poa),  Loo  Teennan ;  in  the  Commissariat,  Yingyuy. 

Literary  instructor.  Tan  Leangking ;  Auistant,  Woo  YunJeu. 

Head  clerk  to  the  chief  magistrate  (kingleih)  ■  ■ 

Keeper  of  the  Prison,  Ching  Chan,  of  Peking. 


ih 


:M 


Walks  about  Canton, 


Mahcii, 


DISTRICT    MAGISTRATES. 


Dtsinets. 

Nanhae,  heen, 
Pwanyu  heen, 
Shuntih  heen, 
Tungkwan  heen, 
Tsunghwa  heen, 
Lungmun  heen. 
Sinning  heen, 
Ts&ngching  heen, 
Heangshan  heen, 
Sinhwuy  heen, 
Sansliwuy  heen, 
Tdingyuen  heen, 
Sinngan  heen, 
Hwa  heen. 


MagUirates. 

Lew  Kaeyeih. 
Sen  Yingchaou. 
Chin  Ymung. 
How  Chehan. 
YuTang. 
ChangfangUiin. 

Hoo  Twanshoo. 
Teen  Poo. 


Hwang  Tseuen. 
Lew  Szeluh. 
Le  Shingseen. 
Luh  Han. 


Astittants. 


Woo  Ping,  Le  Tszojen. 

Tsuy  Kwdche. 

Yen  Shaouling. 

Le  Sheihteen. 

None. 

None. 

Shin  Ketsoo,  Choo  Heen. 

Chow  Joo3ruen. 

Fung  Leihehtt  (at  Macao). 

Ling  Peijen. 

None. 

Chang  HungUun. 

None. 


Under 
mugiatnUe$. 
Six. 
Four.* 
Four.f 
Three. 
Ono. 
One. 
One. 
One. 
Pour.| 
Three. 
Two. 
Three. 
Two. 
Two. 


*  One  at  Whampoa.  t  One  at  Tasenei.  t  One  at  Keow 

In  addition  to  these  magistrates,  there  are  in  each  district,  two  literanr 
instructors,  and  a  head  clerk  called  U€n  she.  Also  in  Pwanyu  heSn  there  is  an  offi- 
cer stationed  on  the  river,  called  kopd  $o  ikwon,  in  command  of  the  hoat-people» 
and  of  vessels  anchored  in  the  river. 


Art.  VL  Walks  about  Canton :  preparations  for  a  funeral;  Leuen- 
king  keae;  two  book-stores;  the  tongues  of  ducks;  a  walk  on  the 
walls  of  the  city.   Extracts  from  a  private  journal. 

Preparations  for  funerals^  and  for  every  thing  connected  with  the 
interment  of  the  dead,  are  made  with  great  care  by  the  Chinese.  I 
have  repeatedly  heard  natives  describe  the  rites  and  ceremonies  which 
are  practiced  on  these  occasions.  This  afternoon,  in  company  with 
a  few  friends,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  witnessing  a  funeral  scene:  it 
was  at  the  residence  of  the  late  Tsow  Hedsung,  a  wealthy  merchant. 
He  was  a  native  of  Fuhkeen,  and  had  gained  a  large  fortune  in  the 
trade  which  he  had  long  carried  on  in  teas  from  the  Woo-e  hills. 
With  his  large  fortune,  he  had  also  a  large  family  of  children,  eight 
sons  and  three  daughters.  The  eldest  has  squandered  his  portion^ 
and  become  a  vagabond ;  the  management  of  the  funeral,  conae* 
quently,  devolved  on  the  second  son,  a  man  apparently  about  forty* 
five  years  of  age.  The  father,  Tsow  Hedsung,  died  in  the  sixty* 
sixth  year  of  his  age ;  and  forty-eight  days  had  now  elapsed  since 
that  event  occurred,  during  which  time,  the  chief  mourner  (in  the 
present  instance  the  second  son  of  the  deceased,)  had  npC  even 
once  allowed  his  head  to  be  shaved.  This,  together  with  hia 
mourning  dress,  consisting  of  coarse  unbleached  linen  robes  and 
a  white  girdle,  gave  him  a  strange  appearance.  It  was  just  twUiglht 
when  wc   entered  the   house ;   and  the   remains  of  the  deceaiili 


1836.  Walks  about  Canton.  535 

were  to  be  carried  out  early  the  next  morning.  Many  of  the  rela- 
tives and  friends  of  the  chief  mourner  were  assembled,  and  all  the 
principal  apartments  of  the  house  were  lighted  with  brilliant  lamps 
and  chandeliers.  The  furniture  and  ornaments,  exhibited  on  the 
occasion,  were  rich  and  gaudy  in  the  extreme.  The  bier  was  set 
out  in  the  great  hall,  and  covered  with  a  low  canopy  composed  of 
network,  wrought  in  silks,  red,  scarlet,  blue,  and  yellow. — It  was 
proposed  to  us  to  go  and  see  the  coffin,  which  was  in  a  small  room 
near  the  rear  of  the  house.  A  servant  was  immediately  sent  to  give 
the  female  members  of  the  family  notice  of  our  approach,  and  they 
were  retiring  as  we  entered  the  room.  The  coffin,  which,  with  the 
head  towards  the  north,  was  placed  on  a  low  table,  was  superb,  and 
with  its  trimmings  had  cost  no  less  than  a  thousand  dollars.  It  was 
hermetically  closed.  Two  rows  of  mats  were  placed  one  on  each 
side  of  the  coffin  and  near  it :  on  these,  the  mourners  prostrated 
themselves  and  worshiped  the  manes  of  their  departed  relative. 
In  an  adjoining  room,  a  table  was  placed,  loaded  with  rich  viands 
a^iid  wines  for  the  entertainment  of  the  spirit  of  the  dead  man. 

Never  before  have  I  witnessed  such  preparations  for  a  funeral  as 
these.  Everything  in  the  house  had  an  air  of  gaity,  indicating  a 
season  of  festivity  rather  than  of  mourning.  Afier  we  had  examin- 
ed the  bier,  coffin,  and  scrolls  which  were  hung  round  on  the  walls 
of  the  house,  cups  of  tea  were  presented  to  us,  and  a  few  moments 
passed  in  conversation.  When  we  took  leave,  the  chief  mourner, 
accompanied  us  to  the  door,  and  bowed  respectfully  as  we  bade 
hiuj  good-bye.     Friday ^  I6th  October^  1835. 

Leuenhing  keae^  or  Lunching  kai,  as  the  people  of  Canton  call  it  in 
their  own  dialect,  is  ren»arkable  foe  many-itkings,  but  is  a  very  poor 
street.  It  runs  north  and  south  parallel  with  Old  and  New  China 
streets,  a  little  westward  beyond  them,  and  forms  a  communication 
between  the  Factory  street  (Sheihsan  hang,)  and  the  river.  At  each 
end,  there  is  a  strong  gate,  opened  by  day  and  closed  by  night. 
As  you  pass  along  the  street,  you  will  see  on  your  right  and  left, 
and  sometimes  almost  blocking  up  the  way,  priests,  necromances, 
workers  in  iron,  brass,  wood,  &>c,;  apothecaries,  victualers,  changers 
of  money,  and  retailers  of  almost  an  endless  variety  of  commodities. 
The  only  objects,  however,  worthy  of  special  notice  are 

Two  book-stores.  These  stand  on  the  west  side  of  the  street  near 
the  north  gate,  and  are  the  only  ones  I  have  seen  in  Canton.  They 
are  connected  with  large  establishments  in  the  city,  and  able  to  sup- 
ply any  demands  at  short  notice.  Most  of  the  works  they  contain 
are  the  popular  productions  of  the  Chinese,  such  as  novels,  romances, 
son^s,  and  marvelous  stories. 

The  tongues  ofducks^  I  learned  to-day,  are  among  the  dainties  of 
Chinese  epicures.  In  one  of  the  lanes  running  westward  from 
Leuenhing  keae,  there  is  a  shop  containing  a  great  variety  of  live 
fowls,  besides  several  species  of  dried  ones,  for  sale.  One  article 
puzzled  me  much ;  and  by  inquiry  I  found  it  to  he  nothing  more  nor 
less  than  a  string  of  dried  tongues,  obtained  from  ducks.    They  were 


i 


536  Journal  of  Occurrences. 

stretched  out  to  their  utmost  length,  resembling  awls  in  shape,  and 
hardened  almost  to  the  firmness  of  iron.      Thursday,  Nov.  I2ik, 

A  walk  on  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Canton  is  to  be  enjdyed  by 
foreigners  only  on  special  occasions,  when  some  dire  calamity  com- 
pels the  authorities  to  be  kind.  Such  was  the  case  this  morning. 
The  fire  which  broke  out  last  evening  in  the  new  city,  afler  destroy- 
ing twelve  or  fourteen  hundred  houses,  was  checked  soon  after  day- 
light. Once  during  the  night  I  found  my  way  to  the  top  of  the 
western  wall ;  but  it  being  uncertain  whether  the  fire  would  reach 
that  part  of  the  city,  I  was  importuned  to  be  off,  which  was  done 
accordingly.  A  few  hours  afterwards,  however,  I  was  welcomed 
back,  for  the  fire  had  nearly  reached  the  wall,  and  the  presence  of  a 
fankwei,  it  was  supposed,  might  do  something  towards  checking  iti 
progress.  The  wall  was  lined  with  soldiers,  fire-men,  and  ofilcers. 
This  afternoon  I  have  been  again  upon  the  walls,  both  on  the  west 
and  south  sides  of  the  city.  It  is  a  very  fine  place  for  a  walk,  and  I 
enjoyed  it  much.     Motuiay^  Nov.  23cf. 


Art.  VII.  Journal  of  Occurences.  Peking  gazettes;  kidnappings; 
public  offices  reopened;  disturbances  at  Pooning  quelled;  new 
fort ;  deputation  to  Laoushoo  shan,  Old-raVs  hill. 

PekihA  gazettes  to  the  7th  of  January  have  come  to  hand,  but  we  have  no  room 
for  extracts.  So  far  as  we  know,  the  whole  country  from  one  extremity  to  th« 
other,  is  enjoying  tranquillity.  We  hear  of  no  famines,  droughts,  or  insurrectioa*, 
the  three  great  evils,  some  or  all  of  which  almost  incessantly  disturb  the  peace  <>f 
the  empire.  According  to  one  of  the  recent  gazettes,  the  name  of  the  new  hopjpo 
is  Wftnlse&ng ;  he  is  expected  here  in  a  few  weeks. 

Kidmapping  seems  frequent  everywhere.  We  have  accounts  of  it  in  Pekiiigt 
Canton,  and  Macao.  In  the  latter  place,  not  long  ago,  three  little  girls  w6ra 
stolen  from  one  family.  In  Canton,  we  suppose,  scarcely  a  week  passes  in  whish 
some  one  or  more  is  not  carried  off  and  sold.  "  It  is  a  gross  infraction  of  the'  lawt» 
that  children  should  be  carried  off  and  sold;  and  such  conduct  ought  to  be  esfe- 
fuily  investigated  and  prohibited.'* 

All  thfi  pmUc  offices  m  the  empire  were  re5pened  on  the  8th  instant,  the  80^  of 
the  1st  moon  of  the  J 6th  year  otTaoukwang. 

Tha  dxstwhances  in  Pooning,  one  of  the  eastern  districts  of  this  province^  seem 
to  have  been  easily  quelled:  the  fooyudn  has  returned  from  thence,  after  baVii|g 
condemned  and  executed  on  the  spot  twenty-nine  of  the  chief  malcontents.      ^-^^ 

A  new  fort  has  recently  been  commenced  on  the  '  middle  Island,' half  a  milt 
above  Howqua's  fort.  This  work  is  doubtless  undertaken  to  prevent  KuropeMMi 
from  approaching  the  provincial  city  with  their  "  men-of-war."  The  fort  it|^|tl» 
cisely  where  the  barrier  was  erected  across  the  river  during  the  memorable  fVar 
of  1835,  while  the  two  Endish  frigates  were  at  Whauipoa. 

Laoushoo  s/uin,  "the  hill  of  old  rats,"  Is  situated  south  from  Whampoa,  la  th« 
district  of  Pwanyu,  and  is  said  to  be  the  retreat  of  thieves  and  robbers.  Oa  |lia 
9th  instant,  Hoo'talaouyav,  a  local  magistrate,  was  sent  thither  to  cxamiMi  flip 
hill,  and  exterminate  the  bandits,  should  any  chance  to  be  found  there.' '  TM»^^: 
nutation  is,  like  many  others,  a  mere  formal  affair,  appointed  nnnublly;  ih^re  kk, 
however,  an  odd  story  among  the  Chinese  respecting  the  hill,  and  the, origiM^^ 
its  name.     For  which  sec  Canton  Register  of  the  15th  instant.  '    * 


*,'>; 


THE 


CHINESE   REPOSITORY^ 


Vol.  IV.— April,  1836.  — No.  12. 


Art.  L  ^*  Consideralions  respecting  the  trade  with  China^ "  by 
Joseph  Thompson^  late  of  the  East  India  House.  London^  1835, 
pp.  177.     Reviewed  by  a  Correspondent. 

'*  Many  are  poets  who  have  never  penned  their  inspiration.**  Many 
are  there  also,  who  have  written  books,  who  can  show  no  claim  to 
genius  for  such  a  task.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  author  of  the 
work  above  named,  should  have  stood  forth,  from  his  obscurity 
among  the  purlieus  of  the  East  India  house,  to  challenge  the  honors  of 
authorship.  If  the  exclamation  of  the  heavily  tried  Job,  as  the  acme 
of  bitterness,  ^'  O  that  mine  enemy  had  written  a  book,'*  implied 
a  malediction,  we  think  that  *^  Mr.  Joseph  Thompson,  late  of  the 
East  India  house,**  cannot  have  one  enemy  unsatisfied.  In  the 
present  bookmaking  age,  when  men  write  books,  about  every  thing, 
about  any  thing,  about  nothing;  when  a  journey,  in  a  stage  coach,  from 
London  to  York,  is  given  to  the  public  in  the  shape  of  **  a  tour  though 
the  midland  and  norlhern  counties  ;*'  or  a  passage,  in  a  steamer  to 
the  continent,  is  worked  up  into  a  three  volume  fashionable  novel, 
or  book  of  travels ;  it  is  not  to  be  looked  for  that  all  books  should  be 
interesting,  or  useful ;  but  it  might  be  in  fairness  expected  that,  when 
a  man  turns  author  because  '*  some  publications  have  recently  issued 
from  the  press,  with  the  avowed  intention  of  communicating  infor- 
mation on  the  several  points  connected  with  the  trade  with  China ; 
and  as  I  have  had  some  acquaintance  with  a  part  of  the  East  India 
company*8  relations  with  China,  it  occured  to  me,  that  I  might, 
perhaps,  be  able  to  contribute  in  some  degree  to  the  information  now 
sought  to  be  more  generally  diffused  ;**  it  might  be  expected  that  he 
should  know  something  about  his  subject.  However,  his  modesty  once 
knocked  on  the  head,  Mr.  Thompson  flies  at  all  game ;  commerce, 
legislation,*  conquest — all  are  handled  by  him — with  what  success 

VOL.  IV.    NO.   XII.  68 


538  Considerations  respecting  the  Trade  with  China,        ApKiLy 

we  hope  to  sliow.  The  Spaniards  hnve  a  proverb,  *'  eutre  lo8  ciegos 
el  tuerto  es  rey,"  uiid  on  this  principle  alone  can  we  understand 
how  '*  Mr.  Thompson*  late  of  the, East  India  house,*' came  Mo  offer 
these  pages,  in  the  hope  of  adding  something  towards  a  fuller  ac- 
qiiaintunco  with  some  part  of  the  subject,  and  to  suggest  some  things 
which  appeared  to  him  likely  to  promote  the  interests  of  British  com- 
merce with  China/      Verily,  it  is  the  blind  leading  the  blind  ! 

The  principal  sources  whence  Mr.  T.  has  derived  his  '' infor- 
mation," seem  to  have  been  '*  Auber's  China"  and  the  Reports  to 
the  houses  of  Parliament^  in  1821  and  1831-2,  of  which  Reports 
Mr.  Auber's  book  is  but  a  meagre  and  partial  pricis.  It  is  not  to  be 
expected  that  any  one  should  be  able  to  wade  through  the  prodigious 
mass  of  *'  evidence  "  on  this  subject,  with  sufficient  discrimination, 
united  with  his  labor,  to  separate  the  grain,  of  which  there  is  so  little, 
from  the  cliaiT,  of  which  there  is  so  much  more  than  a  superabun- 
dance ;  to  reconcile  the  contradictions,  unravel  the  uniiitelligibili- 
ties,  and  make  the  light  shine  from  the  darkness  which  shrouds 
it;  but  we  still  might  hope  that  a  man  would  not  come  to  the. 
consideration  of  the  questipn  wliile  totally  and  deplorably  ignorant 
of  all  the  points  of  great  or  general  importance  which  it  involves: 
this,  we  are  sorry  to  say,  is  the  case  with  Mr.  Thompson.  While 
he  confines  himself  to  th6  consideration  of  the  question  of  Exchange, 
between  England,  India^  and  China,  a  subject  on  which  he  is  evi- 
dently at  home,  *  he  is,  i^t  least,  entitled  to  the  praise  of  correctness, 
though,  even  amid  all  the  mass  of  figures  which  he  parades,  we  can- 
not discover  much  of  originality.  Part  first  (p.  4-31)  conveys  a 
tolerably  clear  view  of  the  actual  state  of  the  monetary  currency  of 
Great  Britain,  as  resulting  from  the  tricks  played  with  the  pound  of 
silver,  by  divers  of  the  well  beloved  sovereigns  of  that  great  commer- 
cial country,  with  the  narrow  view  of  forcing  the  receipt  of  a  coin 
at  far  beyond  its  fair  value  ;  a  principle  yet  further  persisted  iii,  on  a 
minor  scale,  as  far  as  regards  the  private  trader,  from  this  and  other 
countries,  by  the  monopoly  of  the  bank  of  England  having  bullibu 
coined  at  the  mint.     Mr.  Thompson  says, 

1  found,  from  an  cxaminatign  of  the  London  Price  Currents,  on  a  former 
occasion,  that  the  price  of  Spanish  dollars,  in  the  fifteen  years,  frqm  1816  U> 
1830,  averaged  about  4s.  10|d.  per  ounce ;  at  which  average  100  dollars  will 
produce  in  the  London  market  £20, 9s.  7d.:  and  after  deducting  the  seigncpr- 
age,  the  same  number  of  dollar^  would  produce  in  the  London  mint  on  the 
avera^  of  1^000  dollars,  weighing  troy  ounces  866,  and  containing  214^  dwte. 
fine  Jilver  in  every  pound  troy,  £  21.  12s.  3d.;t  froin  which  it  appears  jtbe 
mint  produce  would  have  been  more  than  the  market  produce  by  about  ^ 

**  "  A  considerable  portion  of  my  (line  in  the  years  1802  to  1S05  was  oocnpieii 
ill  an  inquiry  into  the  state  and  condition  of  tiie  company's  Indian  luiiits  aud  cqI|]^> 
age,  and  of  the  India  metallic  circulation  genemlly."     p.  20. 

i  "  This  sum  is  exclusive  of  the  charse  for  refining  the  dollars  to  the  Engfisli  'uMl- 
dard,  but  as  that  operation  Is  only  required  on  n  small  part  of  each  t»ortion  of  #0lilll4i 
sent  for  coinage,  the  charge  for  refining  wuiild  not  iiiinth  attVcl  the  difl*«fi9fi«« 
abcKve  stated;  and  when  it  is  considered,  thai  the  :sei^iH;oi-:i;;e  in  the  !«(Midon  mint 
jiinounts  lo  6^  per  cent,  the  pnhlir  may  siiir  ly  ».x|i»m(  that  dollars  would  he  coin- 
ned  at  once  in  that  establishment,  without  any  ':harg»'  or  '•xptMisc  whatever  " 


I8f36<         Considerations  respecting  the  Trade  with  China.        r>39 

per  cent.  It  is  not  veiy  likely  that  this  fact  ^ould  have  escaped  the  observa- 
tion of  the  importers  of  Spanish  dollars ;  although  it  may.  be  the  fact  that  the 
London  mint  was  not  accessible  for  coinage  on  private  account  durinff  that 
period,  in  this  view  then  the  merchant  had  no  recourse  but  to  sell  his  dollars 
m  the  market :  and  should  this  have  been  the  case,  and  the  circumstance 
have  been  hitherto  overlooked,  both  by  the  government  and  the  mercantile 
community,  at  least  not  brought  to  public  notice  by  the  latter*  this  mention  of 
the  fkct  may  possibly  lead  to  an  alteration  in  the  practice,*  so  as  to  enable  the 
British  merchant  to  avail  himself  of  the  London  mint  whenever  it  may  suit 
his  purpose,  and  thereby  perhaps  facilitate  s6me  of  his  sales  of  English 
ffoods  in  the  markets  of  ^uth  America,  and  other  places  where  the  Spanish 
dollars  constitute  the  principle   article  of  return,     (pp.  18, 19.) 

• 

The  details  as  to  the  alterntion  of  the  Indian  currency  to  one 
uniform  standard,  now  su  happily  cfTected,  show  that  the  wretched 
state  in  which  it  was  retained,  during  mo^  than  thirty  years,  at  least, 
was  not  entitled  to  defense,  on  the  plea  of  ignorance  even ;  as  in 
1806,  the  evils  entaihid  on  nearly  all  branches  of  trade  but  that  of 
the  shroffs,  were  as  well  known  as  now  to  the  honorable  East  India 
company,  who,  however,  wi£h  that  reluctance  to  '  reform  *  which 
marks  all  monopolies,  refused,  till  they  could  no  longer  do  so,  to 
establish  an  uniform  currency  which,  as  Mr.  Thompson  says,  '*  will 
be  also  fitted  to  preserve  the  needy  and  uninstructed  classes  from 
the  extortions  of  the  money-changers,  to  which  they  have  been  sub- 
jected for  ages ;  to  facilitate  the  collection  of  the  public  revenue ; 
to  simplify  the  pay  to  the  troops  under  the  several  presidencies ;  and 
to  assist  in  the  progress  and  development  of  the  commercial  faculties 
of  the  extensive  regions  now  forming  the  British  dominions  in 
India/*  This  part  is^  as  we  have  said,  the  result  of  a  practical 
acquaintance  with  the  subject: — of  it  we  do  not  complain. 

Part  second  of  Mr.  Thompson's  book  (including  p.  32-77)  pre- 
sents (always  excepting  the  actual  calculations  of  exchanges,  and 
value  of  specie,)  one  of  the  modt  complete  jumbles  ever  offered  to 
the  public  under  the  name  of  information ;  wrong  in  its  premises, 
wronger  in  its  reasoning,  wrongest  in  the  inferences  deduced ;  con- 
fusion is  worse  confounded  in  this  nrjiserabia  lesson  read  to  the  Bri- 
tish merchant  as  to*  how,  where,  and  when,  he  is  to  conduct  his  opera- 
tions in  the  purchase  of  Chinese  produce,  and  to  place  his  funds,  from 
home,  for  that  purpose.  Many  would  have  deemed  that,  as  in  most 
parts  of  the  commercial  world,  this  might  be  left  to  the  merchant 
himself  to  decide,  with  the  certainty  that,  as  soon  as  the  market  value 
of  nkoney  becoiHes  high,  the  capitalist  will  step  in  and  supply  the 
deficiency,  while  gaining  his  own  fair  advantage :  not  so  thinks  Mr. 
Thompson:  the  ghost  of  an  odious  and  defunct  monopoly  is  still  to 
hover  round  these  cherished  shores:  despising  the  principle  lliat  trade, 
to  be  successful,  must  be  unfettered,  the  proof  of  which  is  to  be  reml 
in  the  history  of  commerce  in  all  nations  and  all  times;  he  wishes 
that  the  giant,  exulting  in  his  strens[th,  and  prepared  to  use  it,  should 
be  tended  and  delicately  fostered  like  a  puling  infant ;  that  it  should 
be  "protected*'  ('save  the  mark')  "encouraged,"  »nd  "assisted;"  in 
fact,  that  it  should  be  bandaged  and  swaddled  till  it  cannot  inove» 


540        Considerations  respecting  the  Trade  with  China,      Aran*, 

and  to  nicely  coddled  as  to  be  smothered  under  the  operation.  No> 
thing  is  to  DQ  left  to  the  judgment  of  those  who  are  to  incur  profit 
or  I0SS9  by  the  good  or  bad  management  of  their  trade ;  all  is  to  be 
^^cut  and  dried**  for  them ;  they  are  to  move,  forsooth,  within  ceftaiii 
limits,  and  in  a  certain  prescribed  manner;  to  buy  their  doIiai% 
throttfrh  one  party  (the  E.  I.  Co.),  to  which  is  to  be  entrusted  the  eere 
that  they  are  not  dearer  than  the  *^free  trade**  can  afford:  the  tee, 
dec.  to  be,  in  like  manner,  bought — ^through  agents?  No! — ^through 
practised  brokers t  By  no  means!  **The  superintendents ef British 
trade  in  China  **  appointed  by  the  late  act  of  parliament  **  are  te 
act  this  part  of  the  play : — 

<«  They  or  two  of  them,  will  receive  in  that  coontiy  such  doUars,  to  a  speci- 
fied amount  in  each  season,  as  may  be  tendered  them  for  bills  on  India,  ac- 
cording to  the  practice  under  the  £.  I.  Co.;  and  that  the  doUare  so  recdved 
will  be  advanced  by  the' superintendents  of  the  trade  at  Canton  to  the  Bri- 
tish traders  at  that  place  or  Macao,  as  circumstances  may  require ;  wlikh 
advances  the  traders  are  to  apply  in  the  purchase  of  teas  for  the  English 
markets ;  and  on  the  sale  of  the  teas  in  the  United  Kingdom,  to  repay  in 
London  the  value  of  the  dollars  advanced  them  in  China  on  that  account.'' 

It  is  true  that  he  adds,  "  I  understand  that  his  majesty*s  ministeie 
intend  that  the  rates  of  the  several  exchanges  in  the  operations  re- 
ferred  to,  are  to  depend  upon  the  current  rates  in  China  in  each 
particular  season ;  those  rates,  however,  heretofore,  have  been  arrang- 
ed on  principles  different  from  those  which  prevail  in  mostoftlie 
other  parts  of  the  world ;  and  therefore  I  apprehend  that  this  part 
of  the  subject  has  not  been,  by  any  means,  sufficiently  considered^** 
which  is  no  doubt  very  kind  of  them  and  highly  considerate.  Can  hii 
majesty's  ministers  in  sober  truth  have  such  intentions?  We  tmat 
not.  Maugre  the  repeated  absurdities  with  which  this  trade  has 
already  been  visited,  it  is  barely  possible  that  the  British  government 
can  contemplate  so  monstrous  an  imbecility  as  an  interference  with 
the  course  of  exchange.  Why  is  the  trade  with  this  country  to  be 
singled  out  for  this  infliction  ?  Why  not  try  it  first  with  one  of  his 
majesty's  colonies  1  There  are  surely  enough  of  "  ruined  villages  ^* 
among  tht  W.  I.  islands,  where  its  failure  would  be  unimportant; 
here,  its  issue  might  not  be  so ;  no  merchant  could  continue  to  carry 
on  a  trade  liable  to  interruption,  or  total  ruin,  by  the  caprice  of  men 
ignorant  of  the  subject ;  and  after  a  short  time,  the  home  govemmeiit 
would  find  that  the.  tea  and  silk,  to  be  shipped  at  all,  must  be  aUpi- 
ped  home  on  government  account,  or  remain  altogether  in  this 
country. 

The  bugbear  that  affrights  Mr.  Thompson,  is  that  **as  Chiiia 
does  not  supply  articles  of  export  sufficient  to  repay  the  value  of  the 
articles  exported  from  India,  a  large  balance  in  favor  of  the  Indian 
merchants  has  remained  at  the  close  of  each  year ;  **  though  hp 
immediately  adds,  *'and  which  balance  has  been  discharged  by  the 
Chinese  merchants,  partly  in  dollars  and  the  remainder  in  lyeiia 
silver ;  '*  and  thus,  it  appears  to  uk',  the  Chinese  are  most  likely  ;t;e 
continue  to  pay  it ;  as  it  must  be  borne  in  mind,  that  all  the  dbl|afe. 


I83G.        Considerations  respecting  iht  Trade  iv it h  China.  541 

gold,  and  sjcee,  exported  from  €hina  to  India,  are  the  produce  of 
the  opium  trade,  wliich  always  commands,  from  its  very  nature,  as 
a  contraband  trade,  payment  in  some  article  of  great  value  and  easy 
transport,  as  treasure  or  bullion. 

In  his  remark  on  the  mode  in  which  remittances  were  made  from 
China,  '*  Mr.  T.  late  of  the  East  India  house  **  says,  '*  the  practice  of 
the  Indian  merchants  has  been,  to  exchange  the  dollars  received 
from  the  Chinese  for  sycee,  to  as  lar^e  an  extent  as  possible  ;  then 
to  pay  to  the  supercargoes  so  many  of  the  remaining  dollars  as  they 
would  receive  for  bills  on  India ;  and  lastly,  to  transmit  the  balance 
in  dollars  to  India.*'  While  he  lauds  the  East  India  company  for 
offering  by  their  bills  a  good  mode  of  remittance  to  India,  he  admits 
that  the  profits  to  them  were  large,  amounting  for  many  years  to 
a  nett  two  per  cent  beyond  all  charges  of  transport,  agency,  and 
interest  of  money;  six  to  seven  per  cent  below  the  mint  value  of 
the  dollar  in  Bengal,  being  paid  in  China  to  the  purchaser  of  the  E. 
I.  company's  bills.  The  plain  fact  was  that  the  operation  suited  boUi 
parties ;  the  E.  I.  company,  who  wished  to  get  dollars  in  China  at  as 
advantageous  a  rate  as  possible,  without  inccurring  all  the  above  nam* 
ed  heavy  charges  on  bringing  them,  and  the  merchants  and  agents  who 
wished  to  lay  down  funds  in  India  for  the  purchase  of  produce 
there,  and  who  took  the  company's  bills  when  offered  at  a  fair  rate, 
as  the  purchase  of  sycee  was  not  at  all  times  to  be  relied  on  in  suffi- 
cient quantities,  and  the  export  of  dollars  was  attended  with  difficulty. 

What  our  author  can  mean  by  his  remark  that,  **  on  some  very 
few  occasions  the  Indian  merchants,  and  these  principally  the  Por* 
tuguese  traders  in  opium,  required  a  much  higher  rate  of  exchange 
than  the  produce  of  the  Calcutta  mint  would  warrant :  and  some- 
times, in  cases  of  emergency,  the  supercargoes  were  compelled  to 
submit  to  those  terms ;"  it  is  not  easy  to  make  out.  Wky  **  the 
Portuguese"  traders  in  opium  required  a  higher  rate,  does  not  appear« 
and,  as  to  the  supercargoes  being  **  compelled  to  submit,"  the  object  of 
the  traders,  it  is  plain,  was  simply  to  get  for  their  dollar  as  much  as 
from  circumstances  the  dollar  was  worth,  in  which  they  acted  as 
merchants,  it  is  to  be  presumed,  generally  act.  The  difficulty,  which 
Mr.  Thompson  foresees,  of  effecting  remittances  save  through  the-E. 
I.  company,  or  his  majesty's  superintendents,  is  always  started  by 
men  who  take  so  half  sighted  a  view  as  to  fancy  that  dollars  can  be 
obtained  for  nothing.  It  is  manifest  that,  as  these  dollars  must  be 
the  produce  of  some  of  the  imports,  and  as  remittances  are  to  be 
made  on  the  best  possible  terms;  as  soon  as  the  £.  I.  company  is  out 
of  the  field,  other  capitnlists  will  step  in  to  take  their  place,  and  as 
large  sums  are  constantly  being  sent  on  from  Bengal,  for  investment 
in  Chinese  exports  to  England,  or  the  purchase  of  bills,  as  a  more 
eligible  mode;  bills  in  China  on  Bengal  will  be  plenty  as  soon  as  the 
exchange  rises  to  a  level  with  the  profit  obtainable  by  advancing 
funds  on  respondentia,  or,  failing  this,  by  investment  in  cotton  or 
opium,  as  is  frequently  done.  It  is  scarcely,  at  this  time  of  day,  worth 
while  to  ar<];ue  with  a  man  who  thinks  that  any  foreign  interference 


542         Conniderations  respecting  the   Trade  with  China,      ApRft, 

c.in  be  of  any  thing  but  prejudice  to  a  trade;  but  the  peculiar  position, 
for  80  manj  years,  in  this  country,  of  the  company,  shutting  out  all 
opposition  from  private  merchauts,  and  which  made  the  E.  I.  com* 
pany  the  usual  channel  of  remittance,  has  blinded  many  into  the 
belief  that  it  must  go  on,  as  it  has  done,  or  stop  altogether. 

How  it  may  be  asked,  lia?e  Americans  laid  in  their  cargoes,  for 
many  years?  In  some  part,  by  the  sale  of  goods  from  Great  Britain, 
in  whose  manufactures  no  English  subject  could  interfere  with  tliemi 
in  part,  by  the  import  of  United  States*  produce,  quicksilver,  Tur- 
key opium,  and  dollars;  but  in  great  part,  by  the  disposal  of  their 
bills,  in  payment  for  their  teas,  to  the  hong  merchant,  who  passed 
them  to  other  foreigners  in  payment  of  his  debts  to  them ;  many  of 
these  bills  were  sent  to  India  for  negotiation  there,  on  more  favora* 
ble  terms  to  the  purchasers;  for  reinvestment;  or  as  a  more  favorable 
mode  of  remittance  than  offered  by  Company's  bills  or  treasure. 
That  this  will  still  continue,  no  one  will  doubt ;  and  this  may  satisfy 
the  doubts  of  Mr.  Thompson,  lest  *'  some  difficulty  may  indeed  occur, 
in  respect  to  a  supply  of  dollars  in  China  equal  to  the  demands  of 
the  trade.**  That  dollars  are  brought  in  less  quantities  than  formerly 
we  should  have  thought  he  might  have  explained  to  himself  by  the 
fact  that  they  were  abundant  in  China,  and  consequently  procurable 
at  cheaper  rates  than  if  shipped  from  the  United  States  or  Europe. 
This  is  borne  out  by  the  course  of  exchange  which,  for  these  bills,  was 
for  some  years,  from  1828  to  1833,  at  3.s.  lid.  to  4s.  2d.  per  dollar, 
four  to  six  pence  cheaper  than  they  could  be  laid  down  for  here. 
The  high  rate  (4s.  9(1.  to  .5s.)  at  which  the  dollar  has  been,  since  the 
commencement  of  the  free  trade,  will  influence,  and  has  influenced 
large  shipments  to  this  market,  which,  had  they  not  been  met  by  the 
East  India  company's  agency  here,  would  have  done  well ;  and 
among  other  goods,  dollars  would  flow  in,  were  the  market  one  of 
fair  competition;  but,  while  the  lords  of  India  have  a  countinghouse 
open  for  the  sale  of  bills  on  Bengal  and  dollars,  while  not  subject  to 
the  same  limited  views  of  profit  as  private  capitalists,  but  only  an- 
xious to  get  cash  remitted  to  England,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  tliat 
any  will  enter  the  field  ns  their  competitors;  for,  their  operations 
being  based  on  no  general  views,  but  depending  solely  on  caprice, 
or  the  plan  of  the  moment,  no  one  could  be  safe  who  should  attempt 
it;  this  was  exemplified  in  the  early  part  of  the  past  season,  when 
the  East  India  company ^s  agents*  treasury  was  opened,  suddenly, 
for  bills  on  Bengal,  at  thirty  days  sight,  at  %10  sicca  rupees,  while, 
the  day  l)efore,  207  was  refused  for  the  bills,  drawn  in  London,  at 
sixty  days  sight:  the  same  has  occurred  within  the  last  few  days, 
when  by  the  sudden  closing  of  the  same  treasury,  sixty  days  sight 
bills,  and  private  thirty  days  sight  bills  have  reverted  to  207. 

The  ridiculous  proposal  of  Mr.  Thompson  that  the  hong  mer* 
chants*  bonds  for  cotton,  &«.,  should  be  cashed  by  his  majesty's  su- 
perintendents, and  then  given  to  the  speculator  in  tea,  to  pay  the 
liong  merchants,  is  one  of  the  very  richest  and  most  ludicrous  plimg 
ever  projected  ;  let  those  who  know  China  say  how  it  would  work^ 


1830.  Consuicrations  rcsjtecttng  the.  Trade  with  China.         '"AtH 

uiid  which  would  have  the  coiiimaiid  of  the  market — one  going  with 
dollars,  or  with  these  transfers, — and  what  the  diiVerence^  in  taels 
per  pecul,  one  would  have  to  pay  heyond  the  other^ — besides  the 
absurdity  of  driving  a  purchaser  to  deal  with  a  certain  named  hong 
merchant,  in  lieu  of  going  where  he  could  be  best  and  cheapest 
served. 

Our  unfortunate  author  is  then  bewildered  with  th«  East  India 
company's  valuation  of  the  tael,  and  from  his  remarks,  he  would 
appear  to  be  so  mystified  as  to  have  at  last  no  distinct  idea  ot 
what  *  a  tael '  really  is.  He  puts,  in  his  table  of  money  and  bul- 
lion at  Canton,  *^  1,000  ca8h=l  tale  or  six  shillings,*'  he  might  as 
well  say  as  many  pence,  for,  us  a  matter  of  course,  the  value  of  a 
tael  weight  of  sycee  silver  must  vary  with  the  market  price  of  that 
article,  as  caused  by  a  comparison  of  the  supply  with  the  demand. 
At  page  61  we  find  **  my  impression  is  that  the  tal^'  was  formerly  a 
coined  money."  If,  by  *' coined  money,''  Mr.  Thompson  implies 
money  minted  by  the  government,  his  ^'impression"  is  an  absurdity  • 
but,  inasmuch  as  all  ingots  of  sycee  are  reckoned,  like  all  weight  i 
China,  by  taels;  and  the  fineness  or  '^  touch,  "with  the  weight  am 
name  of  the  manufacturer,  or  shrofT,  guarantying,  it,  are  stamped  on 
the  lump,  which  is  generally  of  a  fixed  Weight;  it  may  be  so  con- 
strued ;  and,  in  all  respects,  but  that  the  crown  deducts  no  six  or 
eight  per  cent  as  seignorage  or  otiier  name  for  privileged  plunder 
of  the  precious  metal,  it  may  be  looked  on  in  some  degree,  as  a  coin. 
There  is  obscurity  in  the  assertion  that  '*  seventy -two  taels  are  reck- 
oned equal  to  one  hundred  dollars  "  in  the  computation  of  accounts 
in  Canton;  one  hundred  dollars  are  reckoned  at  seventy-two  taels,  and 
)mtd  at  the  value,  weight  for  weight,  that  is,  that  one  hundred  Spanish 
dollars  weigh  so  many  taels  weight  of  silver,  but  it  is  not  true  that 
(pngeGl)  'Hhe  Spanish  dollar  has  obtained  a  very  general  circulation 
in  China  as  a  coin,  and  wherever  it  is  known,  it  is  received  and  used 
as  such."  Dollars  invariably  pass  as  so  much  weight  of  silver^  and  do 
not  pass  among  the  (yhinese  as  coin.  As  to  tlie|computation  of  the  tael 
by  the  East  India  company,  at  6s.  8d.  sterling,  it  whs  an  absurdity, 
which  had  the  efiect  of  mystifying  people,  and  raising  the  upset  price 
in  sterling  money  at  the  East  India  company's  sales  in  London,  and 
as  a  matter  of  course,  of  enhancing  their  profits ;  but  the  subject  is 
now  scarcely  worth  the  arguments  which  Mr.  Thompson  indulges 
in ;  the  fallacy  has  been  too  frequently  exposed :  hear  our  author  on 
this  \ery  subject :  '*  the  cost  of  the  cargoes  from  China  has  been 
charged  at  ton  per  cent  more  than  they  should  have  been  charged 
in  the  company's  home  book;  from  which  it  appears  there  has  been 
an  error  to  the  extent  of  ten  per  cent  in  all  the  computations  and 
statements  relating  to  the  East  India  company's  trade  between  En- 
gland and  China  for  very  many  years  past." 

His  misstatements,  from  ignorance  no  doubt,  come  so  thick  in  this 
part  that  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  point  out  more  than  a  few.  Had 
Mr.  Thompson  referred  to  any  of  the  Canton  Price  Currents,  he  could 
not  have  stated  that  ^*  Spanish  dollars  form  the  medium  of  ascer^ 


544  Considerations  respecting  the  Trade  fcith  China,      ApKlb, 

taiiiing  value  in  all  transactions  between  the  Chinese  and  Foreigners 
who  trade  by  sea.'*  All  calculations  are  made  by  the  Chinese  in 
taels  weight  of  silver,  and  by  taels,  is  tlieprice  of  tea,  and  many 
other  articles,  estimated  by  the  purchaser.  The  following  is  rich  In 
itself,  and  the  naiveti  with  which  the  discovery  is  set  forth  that  the 
China  monopoly  was  not  a  source  of  loss^  to  those  managing  the 
affairs  of  India,  not  a  bad  sample  of  our  author's  style. 

•>  The  Court  of  Directors  in  1813  were  well  aware  that  the  Indian  and  China 
conunerce  had  not  in  any  degree  been  carried  on  at  the  expense  of  Indian 
revenues ;  and  to  those  who  ever  had  any  doubt  on  that  point,  I  presume  the 
various  documents  presented  to  both  houses  of  parliament  since  the  year  1813 
must  have  removed  tliat  doubt,  as  by  those  documents  it  is  incontestably 
shown  that  large,  very  large,  sums,  amounting  in  the  aggregate  to  several 
millions  sterlii^,  have  been  supplied  from  the  surolus  profits  of  the  Indian 
and  China  trade,  accruing  on  the  sales  in  E^land,  in  aid  of  Uie  territorial 
revenues  of  India,  m  order  to  enable  tliose  revenues  to  meet  the  very  heavy 
disbursements  which  have  been  occasioned  by  the  several  wan  in  which 
the  British  govenunent  in  India  has  been  cn^:aged,  both  for  the  protection 
of  the  old  territory  and  in  the  acquisition  of  the  now  territories  now  sub- 
ject to  British  dominion  in  tlie  East." 

The  shipping  employed  in  the  Indian  and  China  trades,  and  the 
alterations  that  may  be  effected  in  this,  take  up  the  third  part  of  this 
work,  and,  excepting  the  egregious  ignorance  which  it  dLsplays,  it 
has  little  worthy  of  remark.  We  need  not  insist  on  the\superior 
eligibility  of  smaller  ships  to  those  formerly  employed  by  tne  £.  I. 
Co.,  as  set  forth  by  Mr.  Thompson,  as  there  can  be  no  doubt,  hiit  that 
the  latter  will  gradually  be  replaced  by  vessels  of  more  convlenient 
size.  The  following,  we  confess,  puzzles  us  :  *' Another  considera- 
tion of  inifioi^tance  is,  that  the  smaller  vessel,  drawing  much  less  water 
than  the  larger  ones,  they  are  much  bettor  fitted  for  navigating  the 
China  seas,  and  the  several  passages  lending  to  those  seas,  both  to 
and  from  India,  England,  and  China,  particularly  when  the  navi- 
gation occurs  in  those  months  which  are  considered  more  or  less  out 
of  season  ;  and,  further,  it  mny  be  observed,  should  the  Chinese  au- 
thorities afford  more  facilities  for  the  ijavi<^ntion  of  the  Canton  river; 
if,  in  that  case,  it  should  be  found  expedient,  the  smaller  vessels 
might  deliver  their  cargoes,  oven  at  the  Keys  of  Canton  itself." 

What  "the  Keys  of  Canton"  may  be,  Mr.  Thompson  has  not  con- 
descended to  explain;  and  what  the  small  size  of  the  ship  can  have  to 
do  with  the  navigation  of  the  CJiiiia  seas,  we  are,  we  confess,  unable 
to  divine.  We  only  notice  these  absurdities,  cnpassant^io  show  what 
dependence  is  to  be  placed  on  a  work  which  we  see  is  quoted  in 
England,  as  an  authority,  and  which  may  possibly  be  referred  to  in 
the  changes  which  must,  ere  long,  take  place  in  the  relations  between 
Great  Britain  and  China.  The  remarks  as  to  the  'exemption  of 
ships  importing  rice  alone,  from  all  port  charges,  is  another  proof 
how  loose  is  tlic  information  which  Mr.  Thompson  gives  W  the 
British  public  ai  "fact."  Hear  his  reasoning  on  this  Edict,  which 
is  but  what  lln5  Chinese  call  a  *'  paper  ordrr,"  meant  to  deceive  fllC 
imperial  i;;overlimc1it,  while  it  is  not  acted  on  with  regard  to  the 


1836.         Comsideraiions  rtspceting  the  Trade  wUh  China.        o45 

for^ifftier,  and  it  will  be  apparent,  of  how  much  greater  value  is  a 
siiialT  amount  of  practical  information  than  all  the  fine  tlieoriee  which 
people  at  home  fancj  and  invent  about  a  nation  of  whom  they  know 
80  little.  The  fact  it  that  ships  ^'importing  rice  alone'*  are  yet  subject 
to  charges,  legal  and  illegal,  both  be  it  remembered  equally  binding 
on  the  foreigner,  amounting  to  about  1,300  dollars:  the  imperial 
edict,  no  doubt,  says  that  **  ships  entering  the  port  with  rice  alone  ** 
are  to  be  no  longeir  charged  with  the  '*  enter  port  dues,**  but  as 
nothing  is  said  of  the  '^go  out  port  dues,"  they  are  yet  levied; 
this  may  be  taken  as  a  fair  specimen  of  the  mode  in  which  the 
imperial  orders,  favoring  foreigners,  are  obeyed  in  Canton ;  and 
how  the  authorities  **  keep  the  word  of  promise  to  the  eHr  but  break 
it  to  the  hope.**  There  was,  we  believe,  an  instance,  some  years 
since,  of  an  application  to  the  E.  I.  company^s  factory  in  China  to 
import  grain  into  China,  when  a  scarcity  was  looked  for,  and,  if  we 
are  rightly  informed,  the  grain  was  left  on  the  hands  of  the  impor- 
ters, as  the  price  imrl  fallen  before  it  arrived  from  India.  As  to  the 
importation  of  rice  from  Bombay,  it  is  a  branch  of  trade  of  that  place 
which  we  do  not  recollect  as  among  the  exports  to  China.  One 
striking  absurdity  of  the  Chinese  plan  is  that  all  ships,  large  or  small, 
can  come  in  with,  say,  three  thousand  peculs  of  rice,  and  not,  as  Mr. 
Thompson  says,  **  in  a  specified  proportion  to  the  tonnage  of  each 
vessel." 

Part  fourth  (page  85-113)  contains  Mr.  Tliompson*s  '^observa- 
tions respecting  the  intercourse  between  the  subjects  of  Great  Britain 
and  the  authorities  and  people  of  China  ;*'  the  whole  of  which  is 
taken,  at  random,  from  *'the  Records"  and  **Aul>er*8  China  ;**  and, 
though  in  some  of  the  points,  the  author  has  stumbled  on  the  truth, 
as  in  *'  the  squeezes  "  to  which  the  foreign  trade  is  exposed  through 
the  hong  merchants,  and  the  venality  and  corruption  of  all  the  Chi- 
nese officers;  yet,  these  are  so  mixed  up  with  the  stale  arguments,  as 
to  the  influence  of  the  E.  I.  company,  the  excessive  parity  and 
propriety  of  their  conduct,  and  much  of  the  same  trash,  which  has 
been  dinned  in  the  ears  of  the  people  of  England  now  for  so  many 
years,  that  is  plain,  that  in  selecting  these  various  points,  Mr. 
Thompson's  '*  information  "  was  hut  of  slight  service  to  him. 

Part  sixth  is  devoted  to  the  discovery  of  some  plan  by  which  the 
aforesaid  intercourse  may  be  rendered  more  certain  than  now :  we 
shall  view  these  together,  and  with  them  conclude;  the  rest  of  the 
book  being  but  a  continuation  of  the  theory  of  remittances  advocated 
in  former  chapters. 

With  regard  to  tlie  danger  of  a  stoppage  of  the  trade  by  the 
Chinese,  at  which  so  much  alarm  is  felt  or  pretended,  it  is  not  pro- 
bable that  recourse  will  be  had  to  this  measure,  which  is  equally 
injurious  to  both  sides,  except  as  a  last  resource,  and  only  then  when 
all  other  means  fail:  yet  more,  if  the  Chinese  should  ever  find  that 
the  thrt^at  will  be  looked  on  as  a  naticmal  insult,  recourse  will  never 
be  had  to  it,  in  any  case.  It  is  idle  to  say  that  the  Chinese  do  not 
know  the  force  of  fnrei^^n  nations,  but  it  must  be  difficult  for  them  to 

VOL.   IV.    NO.    XII.  G?) 


546         Considerations  respecting  the  Trade  wUk  C^tfta*       ^Fpiiy,  ^ 

recQiicilb  the  pfiwer«  which  these  nations  possess,  with  the  relucumcoi^ 
w4iich  there,  appears  to  use  it,  even  in  extreme  cases.  'rbeC!hiiie9e 
themselv^  claim  the  potisessiou  of  great  power,  while  it  is  Dotorioiui 
that  this  is  confined  to  their  edicts,  and  only  apparent  when  bulljring 
IS  used  towards  any  enemies,  all  furei|;ners  included  ;  and  the  ae-. 
qnaintance  with  foreign  nations  which  two  centuries  have  now  given 
I  hem,  must  have  impressed  them  with  the  idea  that  they  are  biiUies 
like  themselves:  the  question  has  always  been,  who  would. stand  mit 
lt>ng(*st;  and  the  Chinese  whose  passive  endurance  is  amazing,  andf 
whosfe  readiness  at  quibbling  makes  denial  or  explanation  a  matter 
of  certainty  when  required,  have,  as  far  as  we  have  yet  seen,  alwajs 
triumphed,  by  not  having  recourse  to  open  violence.  In  the  case  of 
admiral  Drnry,  named  by  Mr.  Thompson,  this  holds  good:  the 
admiral  came  up  not  knowing  what  he  was  to  do;  in  doubt  as  to  his 
right  to  attack — probably  impeded  by  the  jealousy  of  the  E.  I.  com- 
pany, who  were  always  loath  to  sec  any  British  authority  in  the 
country  inde|>eiideiit  of  them— -and  in  fact  unwilI'Dg,  as  it  proved,  to 
use  his  power  at  the  moment  that  the  use  of  it  became  necessary  to 
prevent  disgrace  to  the  flag  which  waved  over  him.;  but  with  the 
fatality  which  always  attends  such  ill  concerted  plans,  decision  was 
wanting;  and,  after  a  little  dehiy,  as  if  wavering,  he  retreated  in  thd 
face  of  the  Chinese  force.  But  let  Mr.  Thompson  tell  this  story:— 
(page  89-90. ) 

**  The  supercargoes,  thinking  tlie  viceroy  might  be  intimidated  by  the  Ap- 
pearance of  some  armed  British  vc8sel0  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of 
the  city  of  Canton,  so  as  to  relinquish  all  fbrthcr  interference  in  the  affiur ; 
the  naval  commander  in  China  (admiral  Drury)  was  induced  to  proceed 
in  one  of  his  majesty's  ships  to  the  second  bar  in  the  Canton  river.  But 
finding  that  demonstration  had  no  efibct,  he  afterwards  advanced  nesriy  to 
the  city  of  Canton  itself  in  the  armed  boats  of  liis  majesty's  ships,  together 
with  the  armed  boats  belonging  to  the  company's  and  other  Bn^ish  sh^a 
then  in  China.  The  Chinese  OMuie  a  great  show  of  resistance,  having  forai* 
ed  a  line  of  boats  across  the  river ;  and  as  the  British  admiral  appeared 
determined  to  break  their  line,  the  Chinese  ^red  many  guns  and  rockets, 
during  which  a  British  seaman  was  wounded.  The  admiral,  however, 
who  was  in  one  of  the  boats,  would  not  suf^  his  people  to  fire  either  their 
guns  or  small  arms,  in  return,  not  judging  himself  warranted  to  proceed  to 
such  extremities  in  such  a  cause,  and,  permips,  also  from  a  most  commendsfale 
feeling  of  humanity  ;  for  altliou^h  the  Chinese  fire  caused  little  damage  to 
the  ]£i|[lish,  had  the  English  returned  their  fire,  the  loss  of  the  Cbmeae 
would  nave  been,  in  aU  probability,  extremely  severe.  Some  shoit  time 
after  the  failure  of  this  attempt  of  the  English,  their  naval  finrce  retaed 
from  the  river,  and  then  the  troops  were  withdrawn  from  Macao^  and 
reembarked  for  India." 

Thus  has  it  ever  been !  The  company^s  supercargoes  in  the 
aflfair  of  the  ''Topaze;"  in  both  the  embassies;  and  more  recently,  iip 
tlieaflfair  of  lord  Napier,  have  managed  so  to  mix  themselves  up  witti 
the  government  authorities  of  Great  Britain,  that,  coupled  with  tlie 
importance  derived  from  their  being  spokesmen  in  all  such  cases,  the 
Chinese  have  fairly  enough  taken  up  the  idea  that  one  is  no  mc^ 
to  be  dreaded  than  the  other      The  culpable  and  infamous   apelii|^' 


1836.        Considerations  respecting  the  Trade  with  China.  547 

of  the  British  government,  with  *egard  to  the  gross  insults  offered  it 
111  the  person  of  lord  Napier,  have  gone  to  strengthen  this^  It  is  within 
the  knowledge  and  observation  of  all,  that  for  many  months  after 
this,  the  Chinese  were  nervously  alive  to  all  reports  of  arrivals  of 
men-of-war,  dtc.,  that  new  forts  were  built  in  all  directions,  and  the 
old  ones  much  strengthened ;  that  considerable  bodies  of  troops  have 
been  stationed  about  the  Bogue,  and  the  forts  themselves  kept  in  a 
constant  state  of  readiness,  to  insure  which,  many  visits  have  been 
paid  by  high  officers  of  the  government,  which  has  cast  also  new 
cannon  of  large  size,  and  taken  every  means  in  its  power  to  repel  an 
attack — which  they  expected — and  which  they  deserved. 

Englishmen  are  in  the  habit  of  sneering  at  the  conduct  of  the 
Dutch  in  Japan :  they  may  find  a  parallel  to  it  here  in  their  own, 
and  all  the  excuse  that  the  most  pacific  or  servile  oan  find,  is,  that  the 
Chinese  are  "a  peculiar  people,**  and  that,  consequently,  an  insult, 
a  hard  .word,  or  harder  blow,  from  them,  is  by  no  means  to  be  re- 
garded in  the  same  light  as  if  administered  by  a  Frenchmen,  a  Rus- 
sian, or  a  Turk.  The  *'  peculiarity  **  of  the  Chinese  consists  of  cunning; 
they  find  whom  they  have  to  deal  with,  how  far  they  dare  go,  and 
on  these,  they  act.  They  were  doubtful  as  to  the  king  of  England 
submitting  to  the  same  indignities  as  the  company  used  to  swallow, 
to  keep  their  tea  trade ;  but  now,  that  tliey  have  proof  how  "  reve- 
rently submissive**  he  is,  they  have  their  cue;  and  he  will  have  a  hard 
task  who  sliull  be  sent  here  to  disabuse  them.  Were  an  envoy — 
not  an  ambassador,  a  tribute  bearer — sent  to  Peking,  placed,  as  he 
should  be,  to  make  success  possible^  that  is,  with  the  fullest  powers, 
independent  of  all  control  but  the  crown  itself,  unconnected  with 
trade,  or  traders,*  and  with  a  respectable  force,  under  his  immediate 
orders,  and  his  only  ;  he  might  make  for  himself  a  name  famous 
in  the  history  of  his  age,  and  entitle  himself  to  the  praise  and  gra-. 
titude  of  millions,  foreignei's  and  Chinese,  who  would  benefit  by  his 
conduct.  What  is  required,  it  may  be  asked  ?  He  must  he  a  Talley- 
rand, or  a  Metternich,  or,  at  any  rate,  a  lord  Ileytiesbury,  some  old 
rus6  diplomatist,  grown  old  in  the  art  of  detecting  differences,  and  glo- 
rious in  that  of  splitting  straws  !  No,  he  need  never  have  seen  Vien- 
na, or  Naples,  or  Berlin,  or  Paris,  but  he  should  be  a  man  uniting 
sound  natural  sense  with  keen  discrimination;  high  courage  and  a 
nice  sense  of  honor,  with  temperance  and  forbearance ;  mild,  yt;t 
vigorous,  and  determined;  decided  in  his  views  and  prompt  in  his 
actions ;  a  gentleman  and  a  civilian  as  well  as  a  soldier — tarn  )Harte 
<piam  mercutio-^ with  him  the  dignity  and  character  of  Britain 
(and  of  all  foreign  nations,  we  may  add)  might  be  left.  Such  a  niau 
was  the  late  Marquis  of  Hastings;  such  a  man  is  the  late  governor 
general  of  India,  lord  William  Bcntinck ;  and  we  can  imagine  no 
more  glorious  a  conclusion  to  a  career  of  great  brilliancy,  clouded  by 

*  We  are  much  inclined  to  regret  that  this  was  not  studied  iu  the  |)r.titioii  sf'nt 
home  by  the  British  residents  in  China.  It  caused  it  some  0)»nosition  and  vf^t 
more  ridicule— even  the  dictatorial  tone  used  was  forgotten  in  the  surprise 
caused  by  the  demand  that  the  representative  ol'  the  lionor  ojf  Great  Bntaia 
should  be  placed  under  tlie  ordei*s  of  merchants 


548        CtmnderaiioHS  respeamg  the  Trade  witk  China,      AniiL, 

no  fioe,  meanness,  or  weakness,  than  the  establishment  of  a  eorreet 
and  amicable  understanding  between  the  celestial  empire  and  ibe  iii- 
habitants  of  England,  as  well  as  the  United  States;  for  their  intef«(Sts', 
here  at  (east|  we  regard  as  united  and  inieparahle. 

With  regard  to  the  mode  in  which  interference  with  this  imbeeife 
though  arrogant  nati4in  shall  be  carried  into  effect,  we  think  tliat,  as 
it  mutters  but  little  haw  it  is  done,  so  that  it  be  but  decided  op,  in  a 
style  worthy  of  the  great  nation  taking  it  on  itself  to  fight  tlie  figilt 
of  tlie  civilized  world  against  these  ^*  conservatives  **  of  tiie  east,  and 
to  ccmipel  this  *^  one  nation  **  to  return  to  the  great  family  of  man« 
kind,  from  which  it  has  dared  to  separate  itself  in  solitary  siilky 
grandeur.  The  how  may  be  safely  left  to  the  common  sense  of  those 
who  may,  at  length,  take  the  matter  seriously  in  hand ;  for  we  ven- 
ture to  predict,  that  the  ease  with  which  a  well  managed  ^*  represen- 
tation **  or  appeal  (we  do  not  use  or  like  the  word  embassy  in  feta- 
tion to  this  country)  would  obtain,  at  Peking,  all  its  fair  demandS| 
would  astonish  those  who  continually  sing  the  praises  of  the  **  oldest 
dominion,**  and  indulge  in  meaningless  rhapsodies  about  the  re- 
luctance of  the  people  to  change,  and  the  injustice  of  compelling 
them  to  trade  with  us  on  our  own  terms ;  for,  strange  as  it  may 
seem,  and  monstrous  as  it  will  appear  but  some  few  years  hence 
when  the  business  is  done,  there  are  not  wanting  people,  subjects  of 
the  haughtiest,  the  most  powerful  European  nations,  and  citizens  of 
'*  the  Great  Republic,**  who  advocate  the  continuance  of  the  present 
state  of  things,  with  all  its  disgrace  and  dishonor,  in  preference  to 
a  free,  friendly,  and  well  understood  intercourse,  obtainable  by  the 
course  named, — a  demand^  Inicked  by  a  respectable  force,  so  as  to 
give  some  coloring  to  the  excuses  which  the  emperor  and  his  mi- 
nisters might  have  to  make  to  themselves  for  granting  what  they 
dare  not  withhold.  Ilis  celestial  majesty  seems  somewhat  of  the  same 
kidney  with  the  sham  mar<||nis  in  Molier6*s  '^  Precieuses  Ridicules  **— 
while  one  porter  begs  humbly  for  his  pay  and  receives  blows  and 
abuse  in  return,  his  more  sensible  comrade  carries  his  point  by  the 
argument  of  the  upraised  cudgel — "Ah!  ^a  9a  est  6ten,  on  obtieni 
tout  de  moi  quand  on  s*y  prend  de  la  bonne  fa^on: — tu  as  raison,  toi.** 

Mr.  Thompson  troubles  himself  uselessly  about  Macao,  and  its 
cession  to  England  by  the  Portuguese.  For  in  the  first  place,  it 
is  not  worth  having;  and  in  the  next,  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  the 
Portuguese  to  give  it ;  it  does  not  belong  to  them,  any  more  than  it 
does  to  Mr.  Thompson  himself;  they  are  "  endured,**  at  this  corner 
of  the  empire,  as  the  most  easily  kept  in  order  of  the  Europeans, 
and  they  pay  a  rent  to  the  emperor  for  permission  to  reside  in  it* 
The  want  of  a  good  harbor,  and  its  dangerous  position  in  the  season 
of  tyfoons  and  strong  north  or  east  j^ales,  unfit  it  for  the  possess!^ 
of  a  cummercial  nhiion^  rs  point  d^  appuL  Lantao  is  better,  and 
this  we  should  prefer  of  the  places  named  by  our  author.  It  is  ail 
island,  capable  of  defense,  procuring  abundant  supplies  of  food,  with 
many  good  harbors,  is  not  so  near  the  provincial  city  as  to  render^l 
dangerous  for  natives  to  resort  to  it,  for  the   purpose  of  commefc^. 


1830.         Considerations  nsprrting  tht  Trade  mlh  China.         540 

Formosn  is  too  large,  niid  its  chniinel  too  dangerous;  besides,  it  lins 
no  good  harlnir.  Cliusan  is  too  far  north ;  unless  it  mere  determined 
to  have  settlements  on  more  than  one  island,  in  which  case  it  would 
be  a  fine  position  for  the  trade  of  the  northern  provinces ;  but,  we 
would  suggest  that  instead  of  skulking  into  these,  as  it  were  in  the 
dark,  a  formal  demand  for  them  should  be  made  from  thejvmperor,  not 
with  a  view  to  conquest,  or  colonies,  which  it  is  not  the  wise  policy 
of  a  commercial  nntiim  to  multiply,  but  with  the  view  of  effectually, 
by  the  presence  of  British  authorities,  with  a  decent  force,  at  their 
doors,  keeping  the  Chinese  in  mind  of  the  treaty,  which  would  be 
made;  and  which  tliey  roost  certainly  would  contrive  to  forget, 
should  the  execution  of  it  be  entrut^ted  solely  to  their  remembrance. 
Mr.  Thompson  is,  as  far  as  we  know,  correct  in  his  observations 
about  the  possibility  of  stoppage  of  the  internal  and  coasting  trade; 
nothing  seems  to  be  easier,  but  we  cannot  believe  that  there  would 
be  occasion  for  the  experiment.  Without  that  trade,  multitudes 
would  be  in  distress,  and  probably  revolt,  in  a  few  months;  but,  it 
may  fairly  be  questioned,  whether  we  have  a  right  to  relieve  our- 
selves of  a  sliglit  trouble  by  causing  such  misery.  It  is  not  against 
tke  people  of  China  that  our  exertions  should  be  directed — they  are 
our  friends ;  it  is  against  the  corrupt,  cowardly  rulers,  who  insist  on 
keeping  this  fine  portion  of  the  globe  cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the 
world,  and  consequently,  from  the  benefit  of  the  improvements  which 
would  follow  a  change. — In  the  usual  style,  our  author  sums  up 
thus :— 

*<  But  the  prosecution  of  such  measures  would  be,  indeed,  and  in  fiM^t, 
actual  warfare  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  against  China.  But,  surely,  the 
government  and  people  of  this  country  have  not  yet  arrived  at  the  conclu- 
sion, that  it  is  lawful  and  fit  for  them  to  compel  the  Chinese  to  adopt  Euro- 
pean notions  of  commercial  intercourse  by  that  which  ought  to  be  the  last  of 
all  resorts — namely,  loar!  I  trust  that  as  the  several  authorities  in  this 
country  have  hitherto  uniformly  disclaimed  any  such  intention,  they  will 
continue,  by  all  possible  means,  to  avert  so  dreadful  an  alternative.  It  may 
then  be  asked,  are  conflicts  and  aggressions  between  Chinese  and  British 
subjects  still  to  be  aUowed,  in  the  nope  that  notliing  of  a  more  serious  na- 
ture may  occur ;  when,  at  the  same  time,  it  must  be  palpable  to  most  under- 
standings, that  if  some  eflbctual  check  be  not  put  thereto,  they  may  eventually 
lead  to  such  occurrences,  as  to  produce  a  state  of  warikre  between  the  two 
empires  ?    I  think  a  check,  of  the  kind  supposed,  can  be  effected  by  the 

Sovemment  of  this  country,  and  I  proceed  to  its  consideration  in  the  next 
ivision  of  these  pages." 

We  should  much  like  to  know  what  war  was  ever  embarked  in, 
that  would  bear  a  close  inquiry  into  the  motives  influencing  it.  It 
is  rich  indeed  that  Great  Britain,  whose  arms  have  been  curried,  on 
one  pretence  or  other,  into  every  corner  of  the  globe ;  at  one  time, 
to  force  taxes  down  the  throats  of  the  Americans,  at  another,  a  king 
down  those  of  the  Frenchmen ;  s<>metimes  for  the  possession  of  an 
island,  not  worth  having;  at  others,  but  to  keep  the  minister  of  the 
day  in  power,  by  diverting  the  attention  of  the  people;  it  is,  we 
say,  rich^  that  in  the  nineteenth  century,  we  should  be  asking  for 


\ 


550  Consideratiom  respeeting  the  Trade  with  China.      Apkil 

n  right  to  go  to  wnr.  If  we  have  the  power,  we  have  the  riglit. 
So  it  has  ever  been,  no  it  will  ever  be.  The  rest  is  but  humbug ; 
the  mawkish  philanthropy  may  suit  a  Utopian  or  the  golden  age, 
but  for  this  working-day -world  the  theory  is  too  fine. 

After  many  pros  and  eons^  as  to  how  things  are  to  be  managed, 
when  Macao  is  ceded  to  us,  Mr.  Thompson  lets  the  cloven  foot  peep 
out  at  last : 

**  The  company's  agents,  now  in  China  might,  if  deemed  advisable,  be 
vested  with  the  powers  referred  to  at  Canton;  and  should  any  increase 
to  their  number  be  found  requisite  for  the  due  d^hafge  of  these  fimctionii, 
some  of  the  late  members  of  the  China  factory  might  be  assocmted  with 
them  for  that  purpose.  *  '^  * 

Whatever  objections,  therefore,  may  ari^A  from  moral  consideratidis  to 
the  trade  in  opium,  it  is  no  more  to  be  expected  that  the  British  govermnept 
in  India  will  prohibit  so  lucrative  a  commerce  to  its  subjects  there,  than  that 
Uie  government  of  Britain  will  interdict  all  trade  in  British  and  foreign 
sfnrits  in  the  United  Kingdom.  It  is  under  the  conviction,  then,  that  the 
trade  in  opmm  between  India  and  China  will  still  be  encouraged  aiid  ex- 
tended, that  the  suggestions  respecting  Macao  have  been  ofibred,  in  cider 
that,  at  least,  every  practical  endeavor  shall  be  used  to  prevent  those  c<4- 
lisions  and  ihat  bloodshed  whidi  have  hUherto  but  too  often  disgraoed  the  Bri- 
ti^  fiag  whUe  occupied  in  that  trafic  in  the  waters  and  on  the  coasts  af 
Chxnar 

So  eh?  as  the  Chinese  say ;  bDt  we  have  have  strong  doubts,  as 
to  the  fitness  of  these  gentlemen  for  the  employ ;  and  yet  stronger  as 
to  the  degree  of  satisfaction  which  its  adoption  would  cause  to  those 
interested  in  the  trade.  Are  we  never  to  have  done  with  this  com- 
pany ?  Is  not  the  degraded  state  in  which  their  conduct  has  placed 
foreigners,  infinitely  worse  than  when  we  first  came  to  the  country  ? 
For  then,  fortunately,  there  were  "  private  adventurers  *'  who  de;- 
manded  civility,  and  had  courage  and  sense  enough  to  return  insult, 
and  give  blow  for  blow.  Is  it  not  sufilcient  that  all  has  been  lost  not 
even  **  hormis  1*  honneur  1"  That  we  are  now  restrained  to  buy  our 
tea,  in  fear  and  trembling,  lest  some  drunken  sailor  should  stop  the 
trade,  by  knocking  a  Chinese  on  the  head  1  That  our  flag  should  be 
despised,  our  sovereign  insulted,  his  envoy  spurned,  and  virtually 
murdered  1  That  we  should  be  deprived  of  the  common  rights  of 
humanity,  intercourse  with  our  families  1  That  we  should  be  cooped 
up,  like  rats  iu  a  cage,  abused  in  edicts,  refused  appeal  to  the  laws, 
subject  to  all  sorts  of  personal  annoyance  and  moral  degradation ; 
is  not  this — the  debt  we  owe  to  the  honorable  East  India  company—- 
sufficient  ?  Do  we  want  more  of  them  and  their  doings  \  Their  lime 
is  past,  the  incubus  is  ofl*  at  last,  let  us  have  no  more  of  it. 


1836.  UUragangttic  India.  551 


Art.  II.  Remarks  en  the  political^  morale  and  ttligious  state  of 
Uttragangetic  India.  Written  in  1820,  by  the  Jate  Rev.  Willinm 
Milne,  d.  d. 

Thb  Ultragangetic,  or  Indochinese  nations,  may  be  considered  as 
commencing  with  Burmah,  and  stretcliing  eastward  ahmg  the  con- 
tinent to  the  isles  of  Japan,  including  the  Malayan  Archipelago,  and 
the  vast  groups  of  islands  lying  between  Pulo  Penung  and  Corea. 
These  embrace  some  of  the  most  populous  and  interesting  ct>un- 
tries  under  heaven.  They  contain  a  full  third  of  the  human  face ; 
and  from  a  variety  of  considerations,  have  most  urgent  claims  on  the 
benevolence  and  commiseration  of  the  people  of  Christendom.  That 
in  regard  to  civilization,  the  best  of  them  are  centuries  behind  the 
least  improved  nations  in  Europe,  no  one  who  possesses  any  know- 
ledge of  the  history  of  both,  will  for  an  instant  deny.  Many  of  the 
tribes  living  in  the  interior  parts  of  the  islands,  still  continue  in  the 
wildest  state  of  savage  life ;  while  the  chief  part  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Archipelago,  are  in  tlie  comparative  scale,  semi-barbaridns. 
All  the  governments  of  the  Ultragangetic  nations  are  despotic, 
and  many  of  them  tyrannical  in  a  very  high  degree.  To  exalt  and 
aggrandiz  privileged  orders  of  men,  and  keep  the  people  in  a  low, 
degrading  servitude,  ever  children  in  understanding,  and  the  vassals 
of  arbitrary  power,  seems  the  uniform  tendency  4)f  every  native  go- 
vernment on  this  side  of  India,  without  the  exception  of  one.  Their 
constitutions  seem  framed  on  this  principle,  and  the  spirit  of  their 
laws  tends  to  this  end.  In  as  far  as  the  theory  of  their  governments 
may  be  investigated  and  reduced  to  general  philosophical  principles, 
and  the  annual  details  of  the  executive  power  laid  open  to  ^ublic 
view,  in  so  far  will  this  proposition  appear  confirmed ;  particular 
temporary  exceptions  cannot  invalidate  it.  The  report  of  a  travel- 
er who  begins  to  describe  a  country  before  he  has  lived  three 
months  in  it,  to  pronounce  on  its  literature  before  he  has  learned 
its  language,  eulogize  its  laws  before  he  has  seen  the  development 
of  a  single  principle  of  the  government,  ought  to  be  received  with 
some  reserve ;  for,  though  perhaps  the  only  means  from  which  the 
public  can  for  the  time  form  a  judgment  of  that  country,,  future 
researches,  made  under  more  favorable  circumstances,  will  very  like- 
ly give  a  different  view  of  the  subject.  Such  is  the  tendency  of  the 
native  governments  of  the  Ultragangetic  nations;  and  it  will  be  well 
for  those  who  may  attempt  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  these  parts, 
to  keep  this  in  view. 

Politics  do  not,  it  is  admitted,  form  any  part  of  the  object  of  mis- 
sionary societies  ;  yet  it  is  of  the  first  importance  for  them  to  form 
a  correct  judgment  of  the  intellectual  character  of  the  people  whose 
condition  they  aim  to  ameliorate.  And  who  knows  n1)t  that  the 
leading  characteristics  of  every  government,  have  a  mighty  influence 


552  Uliraganjijietif  India,  AfiML, 

on  the  prngrrss  of  intellect  and  the  formntion  of  moral  chnracter  t 
They  are  indeed  actually  and  faithtully  tranecrilied  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people,  so  that  one  totally  uiiticquainted  with  the  particular 
qualities  of  a  government  may,  a  posierUire^  be  fully  persuaded  of 
what  its  nature  is,  from  the  conduct  and  character  of  the  peoples* 
Liberty,  in  the  occidental  acceptation  of  tlie  word,  is  totally  un- 
known under  the  native  governments ;  therefore  missionaries  iniisi 
not  expect  it,  but  previously  to  their  coming  forth,  should  firmljr 
resolve  to  bear  with  patience  and  |)<SNce,  all  the  inconveniences  thilt 
may  arise  froni  living  under  governments  in  their  nature  %ht  rerf 
reverse  of  those  under  which  thdy  may  have  been  brought  up ;  and 
under  all  the  various  forms  of  legislative  administration,  should  b« 
prepared  **  to  be  subject  to  the  powers  that  be.**  From  these 
causes^  vigorous  intellect,  improved  undenHanding,  independence  of 
mind,  comprehensiveness  of  view,  and  an  open  unsusfiecting  frank- 
ness of  dis|Misition,  are  rare  things  in  this  part  of  the  world,  and 
still  more  so  where  the  system  of  idolatry  is  of  so  degrading  a  kitid. 
It  is,  however,  the  peculiar  glory  of  the  gospel  that  it  is  sifited  to  all  the 
different  degrees  of  understanding  among  men :  vigor  and  compre- 
hension of  intellect  are  not  absolutely  necessary  in  order  to  its  recep; 
tion,  though  it  is  indeed  in  many  cases  the  parent  of  them. 

The  religions  of  Ultragangetic  India  are  three ;  the  Pagan,  the 
Mohammedan,  and  the  Christian.  Bnrmah,  Tibet,  Siam,  Camhoja, 
Cochinchina,  China,  and  Japan,  are  overspread  with  the  Budhts- 
tic  idolatry,  whilst  a  very  considerable  portion  of  the  Chinese,  nnd 
of  the  people  tributary  to  this  empire,  are  infected  with  a  vain  athe- 
istical philosophy,  which  recognizes  no  God,  and  which  acknow- 
ledges no  hereafter.  The  people,  i.  e.  the  great  mass,  all  **'  worship 
the  work  of  their  own  hands.^*  Various  other  forms  of  idolatry, 
not  yet  clearly  described,  are  found  to  exist  in  the  interior  of  soma 
of  the  islands,  where  human  sacrifices  are  offered.  The  early 
prevalence  of  Hindooism  on  Java,  Sumatra,  A&c.,  the  traces  of 
which  remain  to  this  day,  has  been  fully  proved  by  sir  Stamford 
Raffles,  in  his  large  and  interesting  history  of  Java. 

The  Mohammedan  faith  prevails  more  or  less  in  the  chief  conn- 
tries  of  Ultragnngetic  India,  has  spread  entirely  over  some  of  the 
Malay  countries,  and  runs  along  the  coast  of  most  of  the  Arehipela- 
gian  isles,  even  that  of  Borneo,  and  the  Celebes.  In  some  places 
it  has  a  strong  ecclesiastical  establishment,  which  will  not  be  cilN^ 
overthrown.  Several  versions  of  the  Koran,  or  parts  thereof,  liWvfe 
been  made,  three  of  which  we  have  heard  of,  viz:  one  into  the  Cftti? 
nese,  one  into  the  Malay,  and  one  into  the  Maccassar  language. ",  lii 
those  copies  rend  in  the  mosques,  the  Arabic  fills  one  column  oftHe 
pRfre,  nnd  the  translation  into  the  vernacular  tongue,  the  otheiP, 
It  is  highly  probable  that  the  Koran,  or  parts  of  it,  and  the  iritiiiil  of 
Islamism,  have  been  rendered  into  various  other  languages  of  Vast- 
em  India,  though  we  have  not  obtained  certain  information  resi^lf- 
ititr  such  versions.  The  nature  of  Ifhunism  was  known  in  tSurifipis 
centuries  ago;  it  would  therefore  be  superfluous  lo  say  any  tliiiig'oB 


1836.  VUragangetic  India,  ao3 

that  subject  liere.  We  may  just  observe,  that  surruuncied  as  the 
professors  of  this  faitli  hereabouts  are  with  idolaters  of  various  de- 
scriptions, it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  if  they  lose  their  reverence  for 
the  prime  article  of  their  religion,  the  unity  of  God,  and  be  found, 
as  is  sometimes  actually  the  case,  '^  doing  service  to  them  who  are 
by  nature  no  gods.'*  So  feeble  is  the  influence  of  their  belief  in  the 
doctrine  of  providence,  that  they  repose  as  firm  a  faith  in  spells, 
charms,  ghosts,  and  dismal  tales,  as  any  of  the  blind  idolatrous  na- 
tions about  them.  Indeed',  we  cease  to  wonder  at  this,  when  we 
see  Roman  catholic  Christians  worshiping  at  the  shrine  of  some 
Pagan  or  Mohammedan  saint,  and  protestant  Christians  (to  the 
everlasting  reproach  of  their  principles)  calling  in  the  aid  of  heathen 
conjurors  to  discover  thefts,  and  charm  away  the  rheumatism !  This 
leads  us  to  say  a  word  on  tlie  state  of  Christianity  in  the  Ultragange- 
tic  nations. 

Christianity,  under  the  two  principal  forms  in  which  it  appears  in 
Europe,  vi/..  the  catholic  and  protestant,  has  been  partially  made 
known  in  several  of  these  countries,  for  some  ages  past.  The  Por- 
tuguese carried  their  faith  along  with  their  arms,  and  planted  the 
former  wherever  the  ravages  or  conquests  of  the  latter  extended.  Tlie 
Spaniards  did  the  same.  Goa  and  Macao  were  early  the  chief  seats 
of  the  Portuguese  ecclesiastical  authority,  in  India;  Lu^onia,  or  Ma- 
nila, that  of  the  Spanish.  The  catholic  missions  yet  existing  in 
these  countries  are  four ;  the  Portuguese,  the  Spanish,  the  French, 
and  the  Italian.  On  this  side  of  India,  the  Portuguese  have  mis- 
sions in  Malacca,  Timor,  and  China.  The  Spanish  missions  are 
chiefly  in  Manila  and  the  Philippine  iesles,  Tungking,  and  the  re- 
mains of  a  mission  in  China.  The  French  missions  exist  in  Pe- 
nang,  Siam,  Cochinchina,  and  some  remains  of  them  still  in  China. 
The  Italian  are  those  of  the  Society  de  Propaganda  Fide*.  These 
four  missions  have  each  a  clerical  gentleman,  commonly  an  aged 
missionary,  residing  in  Macao  as  agent  for  the  missions,  who  is 
also  a  corresponding  director.  The  present  state  of  the  catholic 
missions  is  very  little  known.  The  persecutions  they  have  suffered 
in  China  and  other  countries,  together  with  the  long  interval  of  effi- 
cient communication  with  the  continent  of  Europe,  during  the  late 
war,  have  greatly  weakened  them  ;  perhaps  entirely  extinguished 
them  in  some  places. 

Some^  remarks  on  the  catholic  religion  as  propagated  in  China, 
have  been  made  in  the  former  part  of  this  work.  The  writer  could 
wish  that  a  regard  to  the  truth  did  not  compel  hiih  either  to  be 
totally  silent,  or  to  speak  in  the  most  unfavorable  terms,  of  the 
state  of  relitrioii  among  the  catholics  in  the  European  Colonies 
of  Ultragangetic  India.  But  is  it  not  the  observation  of  every 
one  who  has  bestowed  the  least  attention  on  the  subject,  that  extreme 
Ignorance,  gross  superstition,  unbearable  pride,  connected  with 
squalid  poverty,  and  the  neglect  of  business,  are  the  cliaracteristics  of 
the  mass  of  the  lower  clas!:ies  of  catholics  ?  And  in  inaiiy  cases,  is 
there  not  visible  such  a  depravity  of  morals,   as  is  quite  painful  to 

VOL.  IV.    NO.    XII.  70 


5o4  i'itragtjngftic  India,  April, 

every  reflecting  iniiid  {  This  must  indeed  be  a  iource  of  the  great- 
est grief  to  the  well  disposed  clergymen  who  lab(»r  among  them. 
How  pitiable  is  it  thnt  the  idolatrous  supertttitions  of  China  do  not 
exceed  in  grossness,  some  of  those  practiced  in  the  adorable  name  of 
Jesus  by  this  community!  Uuw  lamentable  that  true  religion  should 
have  so  exceedingly  degenerated,  as  to  be  scarcely  distinguished  from 
the  most  senseless  and  disgusting  forms  of  paganism  !  How  mach 
is  it  to  he  desired  that  pious  and  enlightened  men  in  the  Romish 
communion,  would  *' purge  out  the  old  leaven,  that  their  church  may 
be  a  new  lump.*' 

The  protusta nt  fif  ith  was  planted  in  several  parts  of  the  farther 
east,  by  eminent  Dutch  clergymen,  particularly  in  the  Moluccas, 
The  parity  of  their  doctrines,  and  the  diligence  of  their  labors,  are 
manifest  at  this  day,  in  the  valuable  theological  treatises  which  they 
have  handed  down.  At  Malacca  and  Java  the  chief  attention  of  the 
clei'gy  seems  to  have  been  directed  to  the  European  community,  and 
comparativuly  little  done  for  the  heathen.  After  the  Dutch  colonies 
fell  under  French  influence,  a  sad  reverse  in  regard  to  religion  com- 
menced. Now  it  is  hoped,  things  are  improving  sii^ce  the  reposses- 
sion of  them  hy  the  Netherlands*  government.  But,  are  not  the 
proofs  of  an  awful  degeneracy  in  doctrine  and  practice  still  too 
manifest?  Is  it  not  much  16  be  feared,  that  the  scepticism  of  the 
continental  schools  of  philosophy  has  poisoned  the  sources  of  theo- 
logy at  home  1  Is  not  tlie  loose,  demoralizing,  and  libertine  tendency 
of  infidel  principles  but  too  visible?  Is  not  the  public  profanation  of 
the  latter  half  of  God*s  holy  day,  countenanced  too  often  by  the 
example  of  persons  in  public  litV;,  sometimes  even  of  the  ministers  of 
religion  themselves,  a  subject  of  just  and  deep  regret?  Is  is  not  to  be 
feared,  that  total  neglect  of  all  religion  by  many  protestants,  formi^ 
<is  mighty  a  barrier  in  the  way  of  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  aa 
the  gross  superstitions  of  the  catholics?  Shall  we  allow  ourselves  to 
suppose  that  vice,  gross  or  refined,  'i»  less  hateful  to  the  Deity  thafi 
superstition?  While  we  justly  confess  that  the  empty  pageantry  of 
masses  and  processions  is  altogetlier  unacceptable  to  that  blessed 
Being,  who  never  appointed  them,  *  nor  required  them  at  our  hand,^ 
shall  we  so  far  impose  on  ourselves  as  to  imagine  that  infidelity, 
under  the  cloak  of  liberal  sentiment,  or  irreligion  under  the  pretext 
of  avoiding  a  mean  and  degrading  superstition,  will  be  pleasing  In 
His  sight?  Is  there  not  a  loud  call,  by  the  circumstances  of  the  timea^ 
on  all  protestants  in  Ultrngangetic  India,  to  rouse  themseli^et  tn 
holiness  and  purity  of  conversation,  and  to  show  zeal  for  the  propu- 
gation  of  the  true  faith?  The  zeal  of  the  protestant  clergy,  and  qI' 
(Christians  of  various  denominations  on  the  west  of  the  Guriges,  uiQ}^ 
justly  provoke  the  zeal  of  their  brethren  in  these  parts.     .  J, 

In  Ultragangetic  India  there  are  now  [185^,]  three  proteataM^ 
missions,  viz^  those  ol*  the  Netherh*nds  Minsionnry  Society,  refivj^ 
smce  the  peace;  those  of  the  English  and  Am j&rican  Baptist  Mn|- 
sionary  Societies;  and  those  of  the  London  Missionary. Spcie^^ 
The  fields  are  vast.     There  is  abundant  space  for  all.     Had  each  off 


18,16.  VUragaiigtlk  India.  555 

thciie  three  misBioiis  nn  hutidred  tnborera  rendy  lo  send  furtli,  ihey 
iniglit,  b^  proper  care  m  tlie  Kelectioii  of  puats,  bI)  find  room,  Hnd 
lubnr  without  coming  in  contnct  with  endi  other  ;  nnd  when  dii- 
peried  over  the  vRst  and  thick);  peopled  re|!i(ins  of  eaiteri)  India, 
we  iKould  still  have  cause  to  aa;  '  what  are  ihete  nmong  mi  manjr !' 
Two  protestHiit  ecclesinitical  establiihtneiili  have  extended  to  thei* 
region*,  viz.  the  Dutch  Reformed  church,  niid  the  church  of  Eng- 
land. The  Dutch  Refoniicd  churcli  haa  for  its  rniige  of  operation, 
all  the  coloniei  of  Netherlands' Inilioi  and  the  church  of  England 
haa  Penang,  Bencoolen,  and  the  British  factory  in  Chiim,  thrtfl 
most  important  pouts,  from  which  the  word  of  life  tnny  loimd  out  to 
the  Mirronnding  eountrirs. 

Supineness  and  iuiictivity  in  the  great  work  of  evangelizing  the 
heathen,  have  been  too  much  the  reproach  and  lin  of  every  Chrialian 
community,  and  partiuularly  of  privileged  bodies  of  Christiani;  but 
thrt  ago  of  supiueness  n  over.  Every  body  of  Christiana  ia  ahakiiig 
off  the  dormant  indolence  of  former  dnyu.  and  rousing  iiaelf  to 
HClion.  We  cannot,  therefore,  but  took  with  some  degree  of  hope  tu 
these  two  church  oslablislnnents,  each  of  which  posaeasea  fust  menus 
at  command,  both  in  regard  to  wealth  and  talent,  for  tlie  illumina- 
tion of  the  heathen.  Why  might  there  not  be  some  general  system 
of  union  and  cooperation  fnrnied  between  these  two  ecclesiaaticul 
bodies  and  the  various  miasionury  establtshraenta,  on  the  broad 
principles  of  protestaniain,  for  ilic  purpose  of  diffusing  our  holy 
religion  through  the  Indochineiie  nntions?  To  nie,  this  does  uol 
appear  an  inipossilile  thing,  if  the  object  were  well  defined,  and  tlie 
principles  of  cooperation  few  and  simple.  But  without  regard  to 
this,  much  luay  lie  done  by  each  of  these  bodies,  in  its  own  sphere. 
And  how  can  a  consiateiil  proteaiant,  whatever  be  his  rank  or  offic«, 
■atisfy  his  cmiacience  to  spend  a  few  years  in  such  moral  wastes  as 
these,  without  ever  attempting  to  do  any  thing  for  the  illuminntioli 
of  the  heathen  about  him?  Can  he  recline  with  comfort  on  tii» 
dying  pillow,  and  say:  'I  have  itone  what  [  could  T  If  a  public 
and  highly  diatinguished  t^hiiracter,  decorated  with  titles  and  hono- 
rary diatinctions,  what  joy  can  these  withering  laurels  afford  him, 
amid:<t  secret  reproofs  of  conscience,  for  profeasing  to  lielieve  doc- 
irinea,  the  iiiAnence  of  which  he  never  displayed,  and  to  revere,  aa 
exclusively  from  Uod,  a  system  which  lie  never  look  the  leaiit  pains 
to  make  known  to  others  f 

Among  many  and  greater  ohsliirli'i^  to  the  evangelizing  of  theae 
countries  and  islands,  there  are  three,  th  ifluence  of  which 

will   be  fell  more  or  less  i  viz.  slavery,  o  gambling.      Few- 

of  the  enorihities-ciiininJtif'd  on  the  R  as',  or  the.  horrid 

scenes  of  debauchery  and  bloodsheil  w  >  olleu  exhibited, 

but  may  be  traced  to  one  or  all  of  thest  ,and'  ihej  are  ton  . 

profitable  to  those  who  patninize  or  encr  i,  lo.hope  that  a 

Mpeedy  check  will  he  imposed  on  them. 

Happily^,  in  as  far  as  the  European  governments  are  Roncernedi 
(Invery  it   may  he  hoped,  will  not  be  in  exiatimce  fifty  years  hence  ; 


550  i^lfra^timretir  Inffirr.  A  Fun., 


niid  tlioir  iiifltieiicc  inny  go  n  gront  way  with  9ome  of  the  ntitiri* 
poweri^.  Rut  while  this  inhuman  traffic  exists,  it  will  entire  mis- 
sionaries, especially  in  parts  less  frequented  hy  Europeans,  to  bo 
regarded  with  distrust  and  suspicion  ;  and  there  is  a  class,  whose 
interest  it  is  to  misrepresent  the  designs  of  those  who  seek  the 
melioration  of  the  heathen.  I  do  not  mean  respectable  merchants, 
and  sea-faring  men  of  established  character,  for  whom  I  entertain  a 
high  regard,  and  to  whom  this  base  practice  is  as  abhorrent  as  it  it 
to  myself.  The  vast  consumption  of  opium  on  this  side  of  India, 
is  the  source  of  so  many  evils  among  the  people,  and  yet  of  so  much 
gain  to  the  merchants,  that  I  utterly  despair  of  saying  any  thing  on 
the  subject  that  will  not  be  regarded  with  dislike.  I  cannot,  how* 
ever,  but  regard  it  as  one  of  the  many  obstacles,  which  hinder  the 
moral  improvement  of  eastern  India  and  China. 

That  gambling  should  be  practiced,  is  no  matter  of  wonder ;  but 
that  a  practice  so  destructive  of  social  order,  and  which  so  effectually 
empoverishes  a  large  portion  of  the  people,  to  enrich  a  few,  generallj 
of  the  worst  characters,  should  have  ever  been  sanctioned  by  any 
Christian  government,  and  a  portion  of  the  pubUc  revenue  derived 
therefrom,  furnishes  just  cause  of  astonishment.  It  has  indeed  been 
said,  that  the  only  legitimate  means  of  discouraging  the  practice  is, 
to  put  certain  burdens  upon  it,  and  that  its  operation  on  the  circum- 
stances of  the  people,  being  thus  made  more  painful,  tliey  may  of 
their  own  accord  cease  from  it.  But  to  this  s^iecious  argutuent  it 
may  be  replied ;  first,  that  gambling  is  in  bad  repute  among  the  sober 
and  wise  heathen.  Many  Chinese  writers  particularly  bare  treated 
the  subject  in  a  very  sensible  manner,  and  pointed  out  clearlj 
the  dangers  of  it  to  persons,  families,  and  the  public;  so  that  any 
Christian  government  putting  an  entire  stop  to  gambling,  has  the 
opinions,  I  may  even  say,  the  consciences,  of  this  valuable  class 
of  the  community  on  its  side.  That  the  Chinese  are  great  gam* 
biers,  is  admitted ;  but  this  ia  a  violation  of  the  principles  which 
they  are  taught  tu  respect.  Secondly,  however  good  the  design  of 
the  government  that  derives  a  farm  from  this  source  may  be,  the 
people  form  very  different  ideas  of  it;  they  consider  it  a  source 
of  too  much  profit  to  the  public  treasury,  to  be  dispensed  with. 
They  see  an  annual  revenue  derived  from  it,  and  likewise  the  heade 
of  the  farm  frequently  accumulating  wealth  thereby.  Some  sober 
Chinese  have  said  :  ^^  In  our  country,  gambling  to  be  sure  prerails 
very  much,  but  every  sensible  man  considers  it  a  source  of  the 
greatest  evil.  Whatjudgment  then,  shall  we  form  of  a  government 
which  licenses  and  supports  a  practice  that  involves  so  many  inquar* 
rels,  riots,  and  deep  poverty  1  You  tell  us  to  reform  :  but  see  hofr 
your  western  governments  act.  It  is  possible  there  can  be  any  tni# 
benevolence  to  the  inferior  people,  while  the  legislator  gives  them 
up  as  a  prey  to  a  few  licensed  depredators  V^  Such  are  the  n^jNft' 
of  some  sober  heathen.  If  Christian  governments  regard  their  olfil 
public  character  in  the  eyes  of  the  nations  around  them,  thejr  Will 
for  ever  cease  to  draw  the  smallest  portion  of  revenue  front  mki 


«i«  V 


1836.  Xoticfs  of  Modem  i  'hiua.  ri^T 

climinel.  Thirdly,  it  is  to  he  iVnrcd  ihnt  tln^  Hceiising  of  j^Ainbliii^ 
houses  tends  exceedingly  lo  eiicourngn  the  practice  inMead  of 
diminishing  it.  Those  that  take  the  farms  must  raise  the  money 
from  some  quarter,  and  we  find  that  they  have  uniformly  in  their 
pay,  a  set  of  the  most  worthless  wretches,  disfiersed  among  the 
people,  to  encourage  and  tempt  men  to  gamble  ;  even  little  chil* 
dren,  sent  forth  to  purchase  some  small  article  for  family  use,  are 
entangled  by  these  on  their  way,  induced  to  venture  their  few  pice, 
which  they  almost  uniformly  lose,  and  have  to  return  weeping  lo 
tlieir  poor  parents,  who  probably  have  not  another  pice  at  their 
command.  The  intervals  of  rest  which  the  people  have  from  their 
work,  are  taken  up  in  gambling,  which  so  engrosses  their  thoughts 
as  to  leave  no  time  for  receiving  instruction,  or  leisure  to  think  of 
subjects  connected  with  eternity.  These  obstacles  are,  it  is  allowed^ 
of  a  minor  sort;  but  powerful  enough  to  creats  the  ruin  of  the 
persons  and  families  of  thousands  ;  to  corrupt  the  morals  of  youth, 
and  very  materially  to  impede  the  progress  of  knowledge.  They 
create  abundant  work  for  the  magistrate,  and  increase  the  difficultien 
of  the  missionary. 


Art.  III.  Notices  of  Modern  China:  Banditti  in  the  northern  and 
middle  and  southern  provinces ;  in  Whampoa^  Heangshan^  and 
Macao:  Pirates  on  the  coast  of  Fuhke'en^  and  the  coast  and 
rivers  of  Kwangiung ;  imperial  fleet:  Feuds  of  clam. 

When  England  was  much  disturbed  by  gangs  of  robbers  in  the  time 
of  the  Saxons,  the  law  determined,  according  to  Hume,  that  a  tribe 
of  banditti  consisting  of  between  seven  and  thirty-five  persons,  was 
to  be  called  a  turma  or  troop ;  any  greater  company  was  an  army. 
The  Chinese  code  (sec.  266),  in  treating  of  highway  robbery,  awards 
death  to  all  of  any  company  of  or  above  one  hundred  persons  as- 
sembled as  banditti.  Such  definitions  cannot  be  accurately  preserved 
perhaps,  nor  is  it  of  importance  here,  excepting  that  the  revolts  by 
large  masses  of  the  people  are  tokens  of  a  never  subdued  population, 
or  one  which  bears  its  yoke  with  impatience ;  whilst  banditti  mark 
an  ineffective  police  and  a  demoralized  state  of  society.  It  is  for  the 
last  purpose  chiefly,  that  we  multiply  our  record  of  disturbances. 

In  a  Peking  gazette  of  April  1820,*  the  emperor  accused  the 
provincial  governors  of  concealing  acts  of  plunder  by  banditti,  in 
order  to  escape  censure;  and  former  notices  in  this  work  have  shown 
that  the  governmental  officers  are  too  often  interested  in  concealing 
these  offenses.    The  frequency  of  crimes  reported  is  not,  therefore, 

*  Indochinese  Gleaner,  Ortober  1820.  page  4IS. 


/>58  iXoticfs  of  Modern  China.  Afnttt,, 

nn  ill  the  best  regulated  societies,  »  proof  of  the  frenerul  feelittg 
fii^niitst  crime  ninong  the  community,  and  of  the  vigilauce  of  Uiti 
pohce,  which  tends  ever  to  give  cri  me  pubHcity.  In  1827,  we  find 
complaints  of  many  daring  robberies  and  murders  committed  at 
Peking  without  detection,*"  and  twelve  government  carts  laden  with 
grain  carried  oiT  from  one  of  the  city  gates  in  open  daylight^  by 
a  party  of  banditti,  headed  by  a  man  who  represented  himself  to 
belong  to  the  imperial  family.  At  Changning  in  Honan,  a  party  of 
banditti  armed  with  swords  and  spears,  in  the  same  year,  attacked  a 
house,  wounded  four  of  the  servants,  and  carried  off  four  thousand 
taels  in  money .t  In  1828,  the  governor  of  the  Hoo  kwang  prorine^ 
addressed  the  emperor  res|)ecting  a  district  under  his  jurisdiction ,t 
called  Siangyang  fang,  in  which  the  land  is  barren  and  the  peoplci 
poor.  *'  Very  few  of  the  inhabitants,**  he  says,  **  have  any  regular 
occupation,  and  their  dispositions  are  exceedingly  ferocious ;  they  fight 
and  kill  each  other  on  every  provocation.  In  their  villages  they 
harbor  thieves,  who  flee  from  other  districts  and  who  s^ly  forth 
again  to  plunder  in  all  directions  to  the  great  injury  of  the  tradera/* 
The  governor  requested  an  accession  of  military  force.  The  banditti 
in  the  mountainous  parts  of  Shantung  province  were  so  numerous  in 
1827,§  that  it  was  necessary  to  give  extraordinary  powers  to  the 
officers  of  government,  to  inflict  summary  punishment,  and  lessen 
the  expense  attendant  on  examining  hundreds  of  prisoners.  In  CliS* 
keang  province  there  are  certain  hills  which  the  government  wish,  we 
are  told,J|  to  keep  uninhabited  because  they  are  the  resort  of  banditti ; 
and  they  command  to  set  fire  to  the  grass  annually  to  prevent  people 
settling  there.  In  1829,  the  flames  from  this  conflagration  spread  so 
rapidly  in  consequence  of  a  high  wind,  that  thirteen  of  the  soldiers 
engaged  in  it  were  burnt.  The  same  year,  eight  thieves  were 
apprehended,^]  who  had  the  audacity  to  join  in  plundering  the  em- 
peror's retinue. 

But  of  all  the  provinces,  Canton  furnishes  by  far  the  most  numerous 
instances  of  plunder  by  banditti,  partly  perhaps  from  our  having 
better  means  of  becoming  acquainted  with  them  than  in  more  distant 
provinces.  The  mountainous  district  on  the  borders  of  the  Kwang* 
tung  and  Kwangse  provinces,  which  are  under  the  same  governor, 
seems  to  be  the  **  black  forest "'  or  classic  land  of  freebooters  in 
China.  The  scene  of  a  romance  called  the  **  Hwa  Thou  Yonan,*'  in 
the  time  of  the  last  dynasty  is  laid  in  that  region.  ^*  High  and  well 
built  square  houses  are  seen  in  the  6eld3  from  space  to  space,"  saye 
de  Guignes,  in  his  account  of  the  Dutch  embassy's  progress  tbrough 
this  country,**  **  which  serve  as  a  retreat  to  the  inhabitants  when 
there  are  robbers.  We  have  seen  nothing  like  them  in  the  province  of 
Canton,  but  the  low  mountains  which  separate  it  from  Kwangse  an4 
Fuhkeen  may  have  rendered  this  custom  necessary,  those  mouBteine* 

*  Mai.  Obserrcr,  Jan.  15th,  1828-  f  Mai.  Observer.  April  8th,  1828.  " 

X  Mai.  Observer,  July  29th.  1828.  ^  Canton  Register.  Dec  14tb,  1827     * 

II  Canton  Register.  Jan.  4tb.  1830  ^  Canton  Register.  Feb    3d    1830 
•*  Voyage  to  Peking,  vol   1.  page  276. 


V?;^*  * 


1836.  \otices  of  Modern  China,  6i>9 

being  the  abode  of  brigands,  who  made  occnsioiml  excursions  in 
the  neighborhood.^^  The  brigands  seem  to  fight  one  another  occa- 
sionally ;  foi*  the  Peking  gazette  of  December  1826,*  contains  a  long 
account  of  a  battle  between  the  people  of  Canton  and  Fuhkeen  pro- 
vinces, which  made  it  necessary  to  call  in  the  military,  and  several 
lives  were  lost.  The  governor  of  the  two  provinces  in  1621, t  requested 
that  the  banditti  in  his  jurisdiction  might  not  be  included  in  the 
act  of  grace  published  by  the  present  emperor  on  his  accession  to 
the  throne  in  that  year,  because  the  two  provinces  were  so  much 
infested  by  robbers  as  to  make  it  dangerous  to  liberate  those  who 
had  been  captured.  About  four  hundred  banditti  were  taken  that 
year  at  Chaouchow  foo4  near  two  hundred  niileb  to  the  eastward 
of  Canton.  On  the  9ih  of  December,  thirty-three  banditti  were 
brought  prisoners  into  Canton,  and  thirteen  more  on  the  10th. 

We  have  no  further  account  of  seizures  until  1827,  when  we 
find  the  governor  of  Canton  requesting  the  emperor  to  bestow 
rewards  on  the  troops,§  who  had  captured  two  hundred  of  the  ban- 
ditti that  infested  the  hills  in  the  southern  part  of  the  province ;  and 
forty-one  more  were  brought  in  from  Chaouchow  foo.||  In  March 
18SSB,  a  party  of  armed  banditti,  calling  themselves  police,  attacked 
and  plundered  a  house  in  a  village,  of  property  to  the  amount  of 
five  thousand  taels.^  In  August  of  the  same  year,  one  thousand 
dollars  were  offered  for  the  apprehension  of  one  leader  of  banditti,  and 
three  thousand  for  another.**  In  December,  the  judge  of  Canton  put 
forth  a  proclamation  upon  the  suhject,tf  in  which  he  says:  '*In  Can- 
ton province,  the  law  against  banditti  is  very  severe.  In  cases  of  a 
general  pardon  from  the  throne,  those  who  have  robbed  in  bands, 
are  not  to  be  included.  If  a  bandit  has  escaped  three  years  and 
plundered  three  times,  he  is  executed  immediately  after  conviction, 
and  his  head  suspended  in  a  cage.  This  is  not  the  mode  of  treating 
banditti  in  any  other  province.  Here  the  law  is  not  only  severe,  but 
the  exertions  of  the  police  to  seize  offenders  are  strenuous.  Still  there 
are,  at  this  moment,  undecided  cases  in  court,  of  robbery  by  banditti 
ill  tins  province,  to  the  number  of  four  hundred  and  thirty,  which  in- 
volve upwards  of  two  thousand  and  one  hundred  bandits,  who  havo 
not  yet  been  caught.  They  are  daily  augmenting.  It  is  exceedingly 
difficult  to  get  through  all  these  trials,  and  clear  them  off  from  the 
public  courts."  In  1829,  the  governor  obtained  rewards  for  the 
military,  II  who  in  the  preceding  autumn  had  scoured  the  hills  to 
the  north  and  east  of  the  province,  and  captured  three  hundred 
bandits. 

In  the  same  year,  the  magistrate  of  Whampoa  issued  a  procla- 
mation against  banditti,§§  who  set  houses  on  fire  on  purpose  to  plun- 
der amidst  the  confusion.      This  village  appears  to  be  a  notorious 

*  Mai.  Observer.  Jan.  30th.  i8S7.         t  Indo.  Gleaner.  Jan.  1822,  p  2^6. 

t  Indo.  Gleaner,  April  1832.  p.  311.         $  Malacca  Observer,  Juljr  Ist,  1828. 

n  Mai.  Observer,  Sept.  9tb.  1828.  IT  Canton  Register,  March  22d»  1828. 
"*  Canton  Register,  Aug.  23d,  1828.        tt  Canton  Register,  Dec.  ]3tb.  1828. 

\  t  Canton  Register,  May  2d,  1829.  ^  Canton  Register,  May  2d,  1829. 


^ 


o6U  iVolices  of  Modern  China.  Apkil, 

plac«.  So  long  back  as  1821,  wc  read  of  a  iiiiiiicrous  timieil  j^arly 
attacking  and  plundering  a  pawnbroker*!),  and  a  money •chaiunr*« 
•liop9,*  killing  tlie  pawnbroker,  and  wounding  his  people.  Two 
hundred  military  and  one  hundred  police  were  sent  from  Canton  to 
endeavor  to  apprehend  them.  The  magistrate  of  Nanbae  distriol 
issued  a  proclamation  in  1829,t  against  banditti  who  cut  down  tlie 
growing  crops  of  the  farmers;  and  tlie  farmers  Uiemsdves,  who 
quarrel  about  the  bounds  of  their  respective  lands,  collect  a  multi- 
tude and  cut  down  each  other's  crops.  In  the  vicinity  of  Cantoni 
"Whampoa,  and  Macao ;  in  the  districts  of  Shnntih,  Tungkwan, 
and  Sinhwuy,  the  people  who  cultivate  land  on  the  banks  of  the 
rivers,  are  particularly  distressed  by  these  practices.  The  banditti 
require  them  to  pay  for  a  ticket  of  security,  and  plunder  those  who 
do  not  comply.  A  similar  proclamation  was  put  forth  the  following 
year  against  bariditti,!  wlio  force  fanners  and  fishermen  living  on  the 
coast  to  take  out  and  pay  for  a  permit  of  s»ccurily. 

In  1830,  some  thirty  armed  riiffiniis  broke  into  the  Yungsbing 
temple  in  Canton  and  rifled  it.§  Shortly  after,  five  hundred  soldien 
were  -sent  to  the  villages  outside  of  the  north  gate  to  seize  some  ban- 
ditti who  had  plundered  the  house  and  violated  tlie  person  of  a  lady, 
whose  husband  was  absent  on  public  duty  at  Peking.||  The  next 
day,  the  same  party  were  dispatched  to  apprehend  two  hundred 
plunderers  in  Honan.  In  August,  a  party  of  about  five  hundred 
bandits  openly  plundered  the  house  of  a  rich  man  in  the  western 
suburbs  of  f'anton.^  In  Shuntih  district,  six  hundred  dollars  were 
paid  for  the  ransom  of  two  persons,**  who  had  been  carried  off  by 
the  bandits.  Their  relal  ions  were  afraid  to  apply  for  the  aid  of  the 
military,  because  it  is  customary  for  the  robbers,  in  that  case,  to  put 
their  captives  to  death.  About  two  months  before,  a  robbery  to  the 
extent  of  about  three  thousand  taels  was  committed  by  an  armed 
party,  who  on  the  following  night  also  violated  the  persons  of  some 
females.  The  ringleader  was  apprehended  by  means  of  an  inform- 
er, in  the  beginning  of  September,!!  and  he  gave  in  the  names  of 
thirty  of  his  associates.  A  little  later,  we  find  the  governor  dispatch- 
ing the  military  to  scour  the  hills  in  the  northern  districts  of  the 
province  in  search  of  banditti.j:^  The  next  month,  an  attack  was 
made  near  the  Bogue  on  some  Fuhkeen  traders,  who  were  wounded 
and  plundered  of  ab(»ut  six  thousand  dollars.f§  '*  It  is  said,''  adds 
the  Register,  **  that  within  the  last  three  months,  as  many  as  four 
hundred  robbers  have  been  brouuht  to  Canton."  The  ex-governor  of 
Canton  in  1831,  was  attacked  about  Nankeung,||||  on  his  route  from 
the  province,  and  plundered  of  property  amounting  to  about  seven 
thousand  taels.^Jfl  Twelve  of  the  robbers  were  afterwards  seized. 
The  banditti  were  troublesome  to  the  farmers  at  HeangHliun  again 

*  Indo.  Gleaner,  July,  1H21.  f  Canton  Registf^r,  Dec.  I2tb,  1829. 

t  Canton  Register   Feb.  3d,   1830.       $  Canton  Register,    July  3d.   1830. 

11  Canton  Register,  Aug.  2d.   18:M).      H  Canton  Register.  Aug.  35th.  1830. 

*•  Canton  Register,  Aog.  25th,  1830.  tt  Canton  Register,  Sep.  6th,  1880. 

XX  Canton  Register,  Sep.  18th,  1830.  ^  Canton  Register.  Oct.  16th,  1830. 

1)11  C'^nton  Register,  Aug.  I5tb,  1831.  IflJ  Ch.  Repository,  vol.  l,p  tiOand  159. 


1836.  yotices  of  Modern  China,  561 

ihis  year,  levying  contributions  on  their  crops.     The  niagistratea 
were  ordered  to  apprehend  five  hundred  of  the  robbers  ! 

Even  the  priests  engage  in  plundering  parties  occasionally^  "We 
find  one  instance  recorded  in  1817,*  of  an  attack  made  by  some  Latua 
priests  in  Mantchou  Tartary,  on  a  trading  waggon  which  they  plun* 
dered,  and  killed  one  of  the  traders ;  and  another  in  Canton  in  18:28,1 
when  forty-one  priests  of  Budha  were  brought  from  the  department 
of  Shaouking,  in  the  northern  border  of  the  province,  where  they 
had  been  engaged  in  plundering  and  robbing  traders.  A  Budhist 
priest  was  executed  in  October  of  the  last  year  (1835),|  who  was 
a  native  of  Shaouking,  but  had  dwelt  in  a  temple  outside  of  the  east 
gate  of  Canton  for  many  years,  where,  during  the  whole  time  he  had 
harbored  a  gang  of  robbers. 

Pirates,  The  Chinese  seem  to  distinguish  between  pirates  pro- 
perly so  called  and  plunderers  upon  the  rivers  and  lakes,  calling  the 
first  "sen-robbers,"  and  the  latter  ••  river  or  water  robbers."  These 
distinctions  are  not  always  made  in  our  translutions,  the  river  rob- 
bers being  alternately  classed  with  pirates  and  with  banditti.  So 
long,  however,  as  the  same  facts  are  not  repeated  under  different 
names,  it  is  of  little  consequence  what  terms  are  used  ;  but  we  will 
still  preserve  the  distinctions  as  far  as  possible,  in  order  to  mark  more 
particularly  those  infractions  of  the  law  and  defects  of  the  police, 
which  peculiarly  affect  the  commercial  intercourse  of  the  provinces 
of  the  empire.  The  same  robbers  in  very  many  cases,  no  doubt, 
plunder  both  on  sea  and  on  land,  and  famine  or  abundance  in- 
creases or  diminishes  both  the  pirate  forces  and  land  banditti.  We 
have  already  spoken  of  banditti  at  Chaouchow  foo  in  1822.  GutzlafT 
who  visited  this  place  in  1831,  says  in  his  journal  :§  **  In  this  depart- 
ment and  in  the  neighboring  province  of  Fuhkeen,  and  in  the 
adjoining  department  of  Hwuychow  foo  in  this  province,  famine 
has  very  generally  prevailed  during  the  last  few  months ;  pirates 
consequently  abound,  and  insurrections  have  in  several  cases  oc- 
curred. Numbers  of  peasants  also  are  induced  by  hunger  and  want 
of  employment,  to  join  the  secret  associations  of  banditti  which 
infest  China,  particularly  its  southern  provinces." 

The  notice  of  pirates  might  well  be  preceded  by  an  account  of 
the  Chinese  navy,  which,  as  they  have  no  foreign  stations  nor  fo- 
reign wars,  may  be  called  their  sea  police  ;  but  our  materials  are  not 
sufficient  for  this  purpose,  although  enough  to  show  its  utter  inade- 
quacy to  protect  the  maritime  commerce  of  the  empire.||  In  1818, 
we  find  the  governor  of  Keangnan  stating  the  difficulty  of  procuring 
sufficient  timber  in  his  government  to  build  twelve  war-junks,  which 
were  ordered  for  the  coast  of  Shantung,  where  no  materials  at  all 
:ire  found.^l  The  difHculty  is  not  so  great,  we  may  suppose,  in 
Canton,  since  tlie  governor  of  that  province  reported  in  1821,  that 
ninety-three  vessels  were  disabled  by  bad   weather  upon  the  coast 

•  Indo.  (il'-ancr.  Aug.  \r<]f*.  p.  J4:J  ♦  Canton  Regibter.  Jan.  J5th,  1828. 

t  Canton  Rc'pihlcr.  Oct  »i7th,  1835.  ^  Gutzlaff's  Voyages. 

H  Inrlo  (iltancr.  .Vpril  J8I9.  p.  50  *^.  Indo.  Gleaner.  April  l^^.p.  313 

vol..     FV.    .\u.   XII.  71 


1 


56)1  \otices  of  Modern  China.  ArKii<« 

durinj]^  the  years  1819  and  1820;  and  forty  were  dUabled  in  oiie 
iMonlh  in  1821.  The  truth  of  this  heavy  loss,  which  is  all  attributed 
to  storms,  uiay  partly  be  owing  perhaps  to  a  circumstance  which  was 
reported  in  1833.*  A  hundred  thousand  taels  were  said  to  have  been 
expended  in  that  year  in  building  ten  new  junks  under  the  directiou 
of  the  chief  magistrate  of  Canton.  Secret  information  was  given  to 
the  admiral  and  the  governor,  that  the  new  junks  were  all  rastened 
with  wooden  instead  of  iron  bolts,  which  on  examination  proved  to 
be  true.  The  admiraPs  own  junk  had  been  lost  this  year,  and  it  was 
ascertained  from  pieces  of  the  wreck,  to  have  been  similarly  fastened. 

The  Peking  gazette  of  the  ^Rth  October  1833,  contained  a  paper 
six  pages  long  by  the  emperpr  upon  the  subject  of  the  uavy,f  in 
which  he  reproaches  it  as  being  merely  a  name,  and  altogether 
ineffective.  The  emperor's  report  is  confirmed  by  the  voyage  of 
Messrs.  Lindsay  and  6utzlaff4  who  found  at  Nangaou,  the  second 
naval  station  of  Canton,  and  bordering  on  Fuhkeen,  only  seven  or 
eight  war  junks,  resembling  the  smaller  class  of  Fuhkeen  trading 
junks.  This  place  is  the  residence  of  an  admiral,  who  has  a  nomi- 
nal force  of  5237  men  under  his  coipmand,  of  which  4078  belong  to 
Canton,  and  1159  to  Fuhkeen.  Tl)e  existence,  however,  of  these 
troops  is  said  to  be  very  doubtful.  At  Amoy,§  the  same  voyagers 
were  followed  out  to  sea  by  the  ^lio)e  imperial  squadron,  consisting 
of  twelve  junks,  which  kept  up  a  heavy  cannonade  about  six  miles 
astern  of  them  the  whole  mornings  The  ridiculous  encounter  of 
these  gcnlhimen  with  a  Chinese  admiral  is  already  quoted  in  this 
work.jl  A  censor  recommended  in  1831, i]  that  the  admirals  on  the 
coast  might  be  allowed  to  cruise  k^eyond  their  respective  stations ;  but 
the  proposition  was  rejected  by  the  council  to  whom  the  emperor 
referred  it,  on  the  ground  that  it  would  impair  the  responsibililj 
(»f  each  admiral.  It  appears  by  this,  that  there  is  no  one  large  fleet 
which  can  habitually  move  about  from  place  to  place,  but  each 
admiral  is  isolated  in  his  separate  command. 

The  most  remnrkablc  epoch  in  Chinese  piracy  in  modern  times 
will  be  found  recorded  in  volume  3,  page  62  of  this  work,  and  also 
in  a  translation  of  a  Chinese  account  of  it  by  Neumaun.  It 
occurred  about  the  year  1809,  when  the  pirates  mustered  a  fleet 
of  five  hundred  sail,  which  was  opposed  by  an  imperial  squadron  of 
ninety -three  junks,  which  we  may  suppose  to  huve  been  the  whole 
disposable  force  of  the  empire  at  that  time.  The  imperial  amm 
availed  little  against  the  strength  of  the  pirates,  but  the  arts  of  the 
commanders  did  much,  and  means  were  found  to  sow  dissensions 
among  the  leaders  of  the  pirates,  and  ultimately  gain  them  over  in 
succession  to  submission.  Great  pains  has  been  taken  to  prevent 
their  gaining  head  since,  and  with  success  as  far  as  to  prevent  com* 
bination  amongst  them  ;  but  they  seem  still  to  exist  in  considerable 
numbers  all   along  the  coast.      A  Peking  gazette  of  June   i8Sl| 

Evangelist,  May  1st.  1833.  t  Chinese  Repository,  vol,  2.  p.  421 

t  Chinese  Repository,  vol  2.  p  53*2.     $  Lindsay's  Report,  page  27 
II  Chinese  Repoailory.  vol.  2.  p.  513.    T  Canton  Rcpi^trr.  Feb.  19tb,  i«3I 


1836.  Notices  of  Modem   China,  m\ 

contains  a  lono;  paper  against  allowing  tea  to  h«  carried  to  the  north- 
ern provinces  by  sea,*  because  the  tea  Healers  carry  with  them'fiow- 
der  and  iron  to  supply  the  pirates.  The  writer  advised  the  emperor 
to  relinquish  the  trifling  duties  levied  in  this  traffic  and  compel  the 
goods  to  be  carried  by  inland  navigation.  In  1626,  the  governor  of 
Canton  issued  a  proclamation  against  the  Lintin  smugglersjt  **  who 
have  boats,*'  he  says,  *' of  thirty  or  forty  oars,  carrying  fire  arms,  and 
they  are  so  daring  as  to  fire  upon  the  government  revenue  boats. 
When  smuggling  fails,  they  become  pirates.'*  One  month  later,t  ^^ 
have  another  of  his  proclamations,  respecting  piratical  boats  which 
pretend  to  the  authority  of  government,  and  under  the  plea  of  search- 
ing for  opium  and  other  smuggled  goods,  they  rob  and  vex  the 
trading  boats  in  the  numerous  creeks  and  rivers  of  the  province. 
A  long  urticlu  appeared  in  the  Peking  gazette  of  the  20th  February 
]827,§  respecting  pirates  who  infest  the  Tsungting  lake  in  the 
Hoo  Kwang  provinces.  On  the  2d  November,  1827,  eleven  pirates 
were  brought  before  the  criminal  judge  of  Canton,||  but  we  do  not 
hear  what  became  of  them,  unless  the  seven  criminals  executed  for 
river  piracy  on  the  19th  December  following,  were  a  part  of  them.iJ 
According' to  the  Peking  gazette,  pirates  infested  the  coast  of  For- 
mosa in  1828.»* 

The  Whampoa  magistrate  issued  a  proclamation  in  1829,  against 
river  pirates,  who  pretended  to  be  revenue  officers.it  A  boat  belong- 
ing to  government,  laden  with  specie,  had  been  boarded  a  little  above 
Canton  by  a  gang  of  these  people,  hut  they  were  driven  out  again 
without  any  booty.  Another  of  these  boats  conveying  money  to 
Peking,  was  robbed  in  Shantung  province.  The  rivers  of  Canton 
province  were  said  to  be  infested  with  pirates  this  year,t|  who  forced 
trading  boats  to  purchase  passes  from  them.  The  governor  of  ChS- 
keang  complained  to  the  emperor,  the  same  ^ear,§§  against  the  offi- 
cers employed  on  the  coast,  who  hadpermitted  pirates  to  plunder  and 
murder  several  successive  days.  The  emperor  deprived  them  of 
their  buttons,  and  allowed  them  three  months  in  which  to  apprehend 
the  pirates,  failing  of  which,  they  were  to  be  dismissed  from  office 
and  prosecuted.  In  1830,  a  party  of  fiver  pirates  landed  at  the 
village  of  Chuntsoen  and  filundered  it,|]  |f  carrying  off  both  men 
and  women  to  obtain  k  fansonfr  for  them.  The  military  were  sent  out 
against  them,  who  a(p*prehended  ten  of  the  pafty.  In  the  last  month 
of  1830,  twenty  men  were  decapitated  in  two  successive  days  in  Can- 
ton,5I11  for  pifacT  on  the  coast.  A  Peking  ^zette  of  1831,  notices 
the  plunder  of  Howqua's  fort  in  the  Canton  nver,  by  the  pirates.itt 
The  emperor  expresses  his  displeasure  at  the  pirates  being  in  such 
strength  in  the  province,-  and  orders  nine  of  the  culprits  who  had 

*  Indo.  Gleaner,  April  1822.  p.  308.  t  Mai.  Observer,  Dec.  5th,  1826. 

t  Mat.  Observer,  Dec.  Idth.  1826.  $  MS.  Translation. 


»» 


II  Mai.  Observer,  July  15tb,  1828.  f  Mai.  Obser\*er,  Aog.  26th.  1828. 

"  Canton  Register,  June  14th,  1828.  ft  Canton  Register,  March  2d,  1829. 

tt  Canton  Register,  July  2d,  1829.  ^  CantcKf  Register,  Jan.  4th,  1830 

""  "  -  -  1830.       -     - 

lam 


nil  Canton  Register,  July  3d,'  1830.       ITIf  Canton  Register, Mar.17th,]83r 
ttt  Canton  Register,  Oct.  \^f\\, 


564        '  IVotices  of  Modtrn  China,  Ap||ff«« 

been  seized  to  be  tortured,  and  strict  searcii  to  be  made  for  the 
others.  In  1832,  we  have  an  account  of  three  Fuhkeen  junks  being 
attacked  by  pirates  in  Macao  roads  and  some  lives  lost.*  A  cenaor 
reported  to  the  emperor  this  year  upon  the  frequency  of  piracjr 
on  the  coast  and  rivers  of  Canton.t  •  He  says,  they  (the  river  piratea) 
have  the  audacity  to  dig  up  graves  and  carry  off  the  dead  in  order 
to  obtain  ransoms  for  them.  In  October  of  this  year,  eleven  ptratee 
were  executed  in  the  district  of  Heangshan.| 

Proclamations  were  put  forth  by  the  governor  towards  the  end  of 
the  year,  concerning  a  fleet  of  pirate  boats  which  had  come  from 
Cochinchina.§  Two  of  the  boats  had  been  taken,  and  the  prisoner* 
stated  the  fleet  to  consist  of  upwards  of  ninety  sail.  The  names  of 
twelve  of  the  leaders  amongst  the  pirates  were  given,  who  were  all 
natives  of  Canton.  The  governor  offered  amnesty  to.  those  who 
would  desert  the  pirates,  and  pardon  with  a  large  reward  to  tfiose 
who  would  apprehend  the  leaders.  It  was  probably  the  leader  of  this 
piratical  force,  who  was  apprehended  the  same  year  by  the  offer  of 
a  reward  of  three  thousand  dollars  on  the  part  of  the  Heangshan 
magistrate.il  He  is  said  to  have  laid  several  districts  on  the  coast 
under  contribution  during  the  two  preceding  years.  This  Cochin- 
chinese  fleet  is  reduced,  by  an  account  of  it  in  the  Repository ,tl  to 
thirty  or  forty  sail,  which  is  more  likely  to  be  correct.  It  was  no 
doubt,  soon  dispersed.  A  curious  anecdote  will  be  found  in  this  work 
where  last  referred  to,  of  the  mode  in  which  the  pirates  obtain  ran* 
soms.  The  twenty-three  men  executed  for  piracy  in  Canton  in 
August  of  this  year  were  probably  a  part  of  this  band.**  The  fooyuen 
of  Fuhkeen  complained  to  the  emperor  this  year,tt  of  the  prevalence 
of  pirates  along  the  coast  of  thai  province.  Numerous  cases  of 
piracy  and  murder  were  brought  before  him,  and  the  naval  officers 
were  doing  nothing  to  apprehend  the  criminals  or  prevent  the  recur- 
renpe  of  the  crimes. 

Fe%ids.  The  frequent  and  violent  collision  of  clans  and  parties 
in  a  nation  belongs  to  a  certain  stage  of  civilization  not  of  the 
highest  order,  and  denotes  a  weak  and  neglectful  government* 
King  Edmund  in  the  preamble  to  his  laws,  according  to  Ilume^ 
mentions  the  general  misery  occasioned  to  our  Saxon  ancestors,  by 
the  multiplicity  of  private  feuds;  and  the  strifes  of  the  Scottish 
clans  in  the  last  century,  or  of  the  Joyces  and  Flynns  in  Ireland 
and  the  Tsaes  and  Wangs  in  China  at  the  present  day,  denote  -aa 
approach  to  parity  in  the  moral  condition  of  those  people  at  the 
respeetive  epochs.  An  account  of  the  origin  and  nature  of  some  of 
these  feuds  of  clans  will  be  found  in  a  former  number  of  this  work. 
We  proceed  to  enumerate  further  instances  of  them. 

A  case  is  recorded  of  two  families  of  the  above  Chinese  names  in 
Fuhkeen  province,j;|  collecting  their  partisans  to  a  fight  in  1817| 

*  Canton  Register,  April  7th,  1832.  t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  p.  248. 
X  Canton  Register,  Nov.  3d,  1832.  $  Canton  Register,  Jan.  10th.  1^. 
11  Evangelist,  No.  2,  May  22d,  1833.       1[  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  1,  p. 


**  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  2,  p.  192.       ft  Evangelist,  No.  4,  June  3d,  1633. 
I X  Indo.  Gleaner  .Feb.  1818,  p.  45. 


ia%.  Nolires  of  Moihtn  Cfiina,  605 

when  ciglit  men  wore  killed  and  forty  houses  belonging  to  th^  Trtao, 
burnt.  The  |)olice  sei/ei]  some  of  the  parties,  but  the  mihtary 
were  obliged  to  be  called  in  to  repress  the  conflict  efTectually.  In 
1819,  we  find  some  farmers  in  the  northern  part  of  Canton  province 
falling  out  about  a  piecq  of  land,  when  six  were  killed  and  four 
wounded.*  In  1821,  the  Peking  gazette  mentions  the  subject  of 
a  petition  from  an  inhabitant  of  Chaouchow  foo,t  the  district  in 
Canton  province  already  mentioned  in  connection  with  banditti  and 
pirates,  which  was:  '*  that  four  years  before,  his  kindred  having 
refused  to  assist  two  other  clans  in  their  feuds,  had,  during  that 
period,  suffered  most  shocking  criieltiesr.  Ten  persons  had  been 
killed  and  twenty  men  and  women  taken  captives,  who  had  their 
eyes  dug  out,  their  ears  cut  off,  their  feet  maimed,  and  so  rendered 
useless  for  life.  Thirty  housies  were  laid  in  ruins  and  three  hundred 
acres  of  land  seized  upon.  Ten  thousand  taels  of  money  had  been 
plundered,  temples  of  ancestor  thrown  down,  graves  dug  up,  dikes 
destroyed,  and  water  cut  off  from  the  fields.  These  occurrences,*^ 
continues  the  petitioner,  "  have  been  stated  to  the  officers  of  govern- 
ment thirty  or  forty  times;  the  military  have  come  to  seize  the 
offenders  four  times,  but  have  effected  nothing ;  which  has  increased 
contempt  for  the  laws  on  the  part  of  the  perpetrators  of  these 
cruelties,  who  have  recently  associated  themselves  with  eight  other 
leaders  and  organized  the  wholy  body  into  four  bands,  and  taken 
solemn  oaths  of  attachment  over  slain  victims.  The  governor  has 
ordered  a  reward  of  one  thousand  pieces  of  gold  to  any  one  who 
will  apprehend  these  persons ;  but  for  the  ten  murders  committed 
not  one  person  has  forfeited  his  life  to  the  laws.**  The  petitioner 
was  remanded  back  to  Canton  to  have  the  case  enquired  into,  and 
we  hear  nothing  more  of  it. 

In  the  same  year,  the  fooyuen  of  Fuhkeen  memorializes  the  em- 
peror on  the  disturbances  and  ungovernable  state  of  his  province,| 
arising  from  the  cruel,  fierce,  and  quarelsome  disposition  and  habits 
of  the  people,  who  arm  themselves  in  clans  and  fight  together,  and 
oppose  the  police ;  never  submitting  to  admit  them  into  their  villages, 
nor  giving  up  an  ofiender  but  to  a  military  force.  In  1823,  the 
adherents  of  a  great  corn  contractor  in  ChSkeang,  assailed  the  pub- 
lic granary,!  for  which  four  of  them  were  banished.  In  1826,  a 
proclamation  was  issued  against  monopolies  of  corn,  upon  which  this 
same  clan  collected  several  hundred  people,  seized  upon  the  public 
granary  and  declared  that  they  would  not  allow  ahy  grain  to  be 
issued  until  their  four  friends  were  liberated.  The  heen  magifttrate 
repaired  thither  with  some  military  to  quell  the  disorder,  when  the 
rioters  seized  him  and  confined  him  in  the  granary,  and  twelve  other 
civil  and  militaf^  officers  who  went  to  assist  were  tnound  and  beaten; 
and  the  troops  were  assailed  with  brick-bats.  A  reinforcement  was 
brought,  which  stormed  the  granary,  and  took  three  hundred  and  five 
prisoners.     The  emperor  in  noticing  it,  wrote,  **  if  this  affair  be  not 

*  Indo.  Qleaoer,  Jan.  1620,  p.  229.  t  Indo.  Gleaner,  Oct.  1821,  p.  229. 

t  Indo.  Gleaner,  July,  1821,  p.  117.  $  Mai.  Observer,  Oct.  23d,  1827. 


TiGli  .\oiices  of  Modern  China.  ArRll., 

severely  punished,  it  will  be  impossible  to  repress  proud  and  lurbuleitf 
spiriUi,  or  collect  the  revenue  in  kind  ;*^  and  he  signified  his  intention 
to  recur  to  the  subject  again,  but  we  have  no  further  notice  of  it. 

It  appears  that  in  1827,*  the  clans  on  the  borders  of  Nganhwuy 
province,  were  in  the  habit  of  fighting  with  muskets  and  smaJI  pieces 
of  artillery  carried  on  men*s  shoulders.  The  emperor  laid  the  matter 
before  the  Military  Board,  who  recommended  yety  cautious  meas- 
ures to  be  taken  to  disarm  these  people,  and  to  seize  upon  the  per- 
sons who  manufactured  their  weapons.  They  were  ordered  to  deli- 
ver their  arms  within  a  set  time,  receiving  their  value  in  money. 
The  governor  of  Canton  issued  a  proclamation  against  clans  in  1838«t 
in  which  he  says,  it  is  the  custom  for  large  clans  to  seize  the  best 
lands  and  most  useful  streams  for  irrigation,  at  the  expense  of  the 
smaller  clans,  whose  women  they  also  insult.  A  little  later,  the 
judge  puts  forth  an  edict  to  the  same  efTect.l  **  The  Canton  peo* 
pie,**  he  says,  **  pay  no  attention  to  the  control  of  the  laws.  In  the 
conduct  of  affairs  they  delight  in  litigation,  and  have  no  regard  for 
the  preservation  of  life.  In  pursuance  of  the  feuds  of  the  halls  of 
their  ancestors,  they  proceed  to  collect  together  a  multitude  of  theii" 
own  clangs  people,  and  seizing  spears,  swords,  and  other  weapons, 
they  fight  together  and  kill  people.''  A  case  occurred  in  1829,§  of 
the  poorer  members  of  a  clan  assembling  a  party  to  the  number  of 
twenty-seven,  armed  with  knives  and  hatchets,  to  murder  and  plunder 
a  wealthy  head  of  the  same  clan,  which  they  effected,  and  carried  oflT 
a  considerable  booty.  They  were  apprehended  and  ten  of  the  ring- 
leaders sentenced  to  decapitation,  and  the  rest  to  a  hundred  blows  and 
transportation.  In  July  of  this  year,  thirty-six  prisoners  are  stated 
to  have  been  brought  to  Canton  from  the  Tungkwan  district,  to  the 
eastward  of  the  second  bar  and  the  Bogue,||  being  the  ringleaders 
of  two  parties  who  had  fought  together  in  private  warfare;  and  at 
a  village  in  Shuntih  district,  upwards  of  a  thousand  men  were  said  to 
have  engaged  with  spears  and  fire-arms  and  killed  thirty-six  persons 
on  one  side,  and  more  than  twenty  wore  severely  wounded.  The 
military  were  called  in  to  quell  the  riot.  In  the  seventh  moon  of  thitf 
year,  a  fight  occurred  between  two  parties,^!  one  of  which  were 
Mohammedans  on  the  borders  of  Keangnan  and  Honan  provinces. 
One  party  brought  out  guns  on  carriages,  arranged  them  in  a  line«> 
and  fired  upon  the  moslem  mosque.  Four  hundred  persons  are  said' 
this  year  (1831,)  to  have  been  killed  in  these  battles  in  Tungkwait^ 
district.**  Only  twenty-seven  of  their  kindred  appealed  to  thd 
government  on  the  occusioii^ 

Towards  the  end  of  last  year  (1835),  serious  disorders  occurred  itt' 
the  old  district  of  ChHouchow  foo,  which  required  the  presence  of  iImt 
acting  govcrno  of  Canton  to  quell  them -ft  The  account  of  thetii  hi  - 
the  Peking  gazette  states,  that,  *'  in  the  neighborhood  of  Shangyevr^' 

*  Mai.  Observer,  Jan  29tb,  1828  t  Pantnn  Agister,  Mfireh  8th,.  18^^,,; 

t  Cantdn  Register.  Ap  Y»\x.  1838  ^Canton  Register,  Febry.  3d,  ISdOi 

U  Cantoi)  Register,  July  3d.  1830<  ^  Canton  Register,  Mar.  24th,  tM.' 

^  Canton  Register.  July  4tfa.  1831.  tf  Canton  Register,  March  2Sd,t89B.! 


1836.  Notices  of  Modern  China.  o67 

the  recesses  in  the  hills  are  deep  and  the  woods  thick,  whence 
banditti  are  constantly  pouring  forth,  who  are  bound  together  by 
solemn  oaths,  and  who  excite  and  delude  the  simple  and  ignorant 
people."  This  report  then  goes  on  to  say  that  several  of  the  officers 
of  ffoverament  having  united  to  search  for  the  banditti  they  seized 
Le  Hwuy  the  ringleader,  and  twenty-five  of  his  accomplices.  "  From 
the  examination  of  Le  Hwuy  it  was  found,  that  he  had  worshiped 
the  deceased  Le  Keangsze  as  his  leader,  who  transmitted  to  him  the 
secrets  (of  the  association).  After  Le  Reangsze^s  death,  Le  Hwuy 
became  the  chief,  instructed  many  ptipils,  and  deceiving  a  multitudie 
of  people,  became  famous  and  formed  an  association  ;  more  than  thiA 
he  has  not  rebelled  affaiust  the  laws.  We  have  searched  the  dwell- 
jngs  of  all  the  criminals  and  have  not  found  any  military  weapons 
secreted."  From  the  above  account,  it  is  not  very  clear  whether 
these  rioters  ought  to  be  classed  with  secret  associations,  banditti, 
or  clans,  but  probably  the  latter ;  the  leaders  bearing  the  same  family 
name,  and  there  being  no  accusation  of  robbery.  The  first  rumor 
of  the  affray  stated  it  to  be  a  -combat  of  clans  in  which  a  great  num- 
ber of  men  were  slain.*  It  was  reported  that  the  acting  governor 
took  three  thousand  troops  with  him  to  the  scene  of  action,?  and  by 
their  help  or  some  other  means  he  captured  many  of  the  offenders, 
executed  twenty- nine  of  them  on  the  spot,  and  sentenced  others  to 
different  degrees  of  punishment.} 

Along  with  the  clans  must  be  classed  a  people  somewhat  re- 
sembling American  **  squatters."  The  Fwanyu  magistrate  describes 
them  thus  in  a  proclamation  issued  in  i829.§  "  They  are  natives  of 
the  eastern  part  of  Canton,  (Chaouchow  foo  again  apparently)  and 
when  they  appear  in  the  neighborhood  of  Canton,  they  call  them- 
selves visitors.  When  one  of  them  finds  a  bit  of  ground  by  the  side 
of  a  road  or  a  burial  place,  he  rears  a  mat  shed,  in  which  for  a 
while  he  dwells  alone.  After  a  short  time,  he  brings  his  wife  ;  then 
gradually  others  of  his  kindred,  and  so  by  degrees  spreads  his  wings 
and  increases  his  adherents.  Among  this  class  of  people,  there  are 
many  industrious  cultivators;  who  either  rent  small  spots  or  occupy 
bits  of  waste  land.  But  there  are  also  among  them  lawless  banditti, 
who  are  called  *liill  dogs.^  When  a  funeral  goes  to  the  hills 
(according  to  the  Chinese  mode  of  burial),  these  hill  dogs  keep 
barking  till  they  receive  a  sum  of  money  to  allow  the  funeral  to  take 
place.  If  their  wishes  are  not  complied  with,  one  of  them  lies 
down  in  the  grave  and  will  not  come  out  until  the  fee  be  paid. 
When  they  observe  a  grave  neglected,  they  dig  up  the  remains  and 
sell  the  ground*  Not  only  orphan  graves  which  none  worship  at 
nor  repair  are  usurped,  but  any  one  un visited  for  a  year  is  Assailed 
by  these  *  dog8.'  They  first  take  away  the  grave  stone  and  wait 
to  see  if  any  complaint  be  made.  If  not,  they  dig  up  the  grave  and 
sell  the  spot  and  the  stone.  They  will  sometimes  also  rxchanga 
the  stone  and  a  larger  and  better  burial  ground,  for  a  worse." 

*  Canton  Register,  Feb.  *-»d.  1836.         t  Chinese  Repository,  vol.  4,  p  437. 
t  Canton  Register,  Mar.  22d..  J83t).        «  Canton  Register.  March  2(1,  181K). 


568  ^4   Chinese   Wedding,  April. 


Art.  IV.  Description  of  a  Chinese  wedding ;  containing  notices 
of  the  ceremonies  performed  on  the  occasion.  Extracted  from  a 
journal  at  Singapore. 

Singapore,  November  28fA,  1835.  Having  been  informed  that  a 
daughter  of  one  of  the  principal  Chinese  merchants  was  about  to  be 
married,  I  solicited  an  invitation  to  attend  and  witness  the  ceremony. 
On  arriving  at  the  house  of  the  bride^s  father,  I  was  politely  received 
by  him,  and  invited  to  a  seat  in  a  room  adjoining  that  in  which  the 
ceremonies  were  to  take  place,  there  to  await  the  arrival  of  the 
bridegroom.  As  he  did  not  arrive  till  nearly  half  an  hour  had  elaps- 
ed, I  improved  my  time  in  examining,  with  the  father,  the  room 
where  the  daughter  was  to  be  married. 

Before  the  door  which  led  into  the  street  was  a  screen.  On  the 
right  hand  of  the  door,  in  front  of  a  window,  stood  a  narrow  table, 
elevated  on  a  bench  and  some  old  bricks,  and  covered  with  fruits  and 
sweetmeats,  having  two  or  three  small  wax  candles  burning  on  each 
end  of  it.  Beyond  this,  towards  the  interior  of  the  house  was  a  mat 
spread  upon  the  brick  floor,  and  still  another  smaller  mat,  of  a 
finer  quality  and  colors.  On  the  side  of  the  room  opposite  to  the 
window  and  table  above  mentioned,  was  the  family  god,  a  large 
picture  of  a  deified  hero,  and  under  it  the  family  altar.  This  was 
fitted  up  for  the  occasion  with  a  variety  of  showy  ornaments,  and 
sacrificial  articles.  Next  to  the  wall  was  a  screen  about  two  feet 
square,  formed  of  small  square  pieces  of  marble,  each  having  some 
painting  upon  it  set  in  a  wooden  frame.  At  each  end  of  this  stood 
a  waxen  candle  about  three  feet  high  and  three  inches  in  diameter 
at  the  lower  end ;  these  were  already  lighted.  Near  each  of  them 
were  several  curious  articles,  composed  of  various  colored  sweet- 
meats, fruits,  dLc.  fixed  on  long  sticks  of  wood  or  wire;  and  between 
them  a  still  more  curious  object,  which  it  would  be  difficult  to  de- 
scribe. The  body  of  it  was  composed  of  green  leaves,  several  of 
which  were  rolled  together,  and  then  the  rolls  stitched  together  in 
the  form  of  a  pyramid.  Into  each  roll  of  leaves  was  inserted  a  slen- 
der stick,  some  of  which  were  covered  with  sweetmeats  and  dr.ied, 
fruits,  and  others  with  leaves  and  flowers.  In  the  top  of  the  pyramid 
of  leaves,  was  a  stick  with  numerous  branches  covered  with  leaves 
and  flowers  and  sparkling  tinsel.  These  were  but  a  part  of  tlie 
curious  and  gaudy  ornaments  on  the  altar.  Between  this  altar 
and  the  carpet  mentioned  above,  were  set  seven  chairs,  with  cloth 
embroidered  with  gold-thread  spread  over  them.  One  of  these 
stood  with  its  back  towards  the  family  god,  and  the  others  oil  the 
right  and  left  in  front  of  it.  A  table  8lood  in  the  middle.  The  walls 
of  the  room  were  hung  with  papers  hearing  various  inscriptions^ 
some  of  which  uere  expressive  of  good  wi.slits  towards  the  couple 
about  to  he  married. 


J  830,  -1  C/iincsc   Wedding,  50^ 

When  I  entered,  there  were  several  men  in  the  room  preparing  for 
the  wedding.  At  length,  the  word  was  given,  *'  coming  ;"  on  which 
a  young  friend  of  the  parties  put  on  a  long  light  colored  silk  gar- 
ment over  his  usual  dress ;  and  the  father  asked  if  all  was  ready. 
Soon  it  was  proclaimed  again,  '*  coming  ;**  and  the  young  man  put 
on  a  longer  and  larger  garment  of  figured  light  green  sutin,  reaching 
to  his  feet.  Again  they  said  '*  coming,*'  and  he  completed  his  dress 
by  putting  on  a  dark  purple  robe  of  figured  satin,  and  a  pyramidal 
cap  with  red  hair  fixed  in  the  apex,  and  descending  on  all  sides  nearly 
to  the  rim.     This  person  was  the  "  receiver  of  guests.*' 

The  sound  of  music  was  now  heard,  and  they  prepared  *'  to  meet 
tlie  bridegroom."  He  came  in  a  procession  preceded  by  music, 
dressed  like  the  *'  receiver  of  guests,"  and  attended  by  six  compa- 
nions, each  bearing  nn  immense  umbrella,  and  other  persons  bearing 
poles  of  bamboo  with  branches  and  green  leaves  upon  them,  and 
sustaining  between  each  pair  a  piece  of  red  cloth  about  three  yards 
long.  On  his  arrival  near  the  door,  a  kind  of  paper  basket  filled 
with  Chinese  crackers  was  carried  out,  and  the  crackers  burned  with 
great  uproar.  The  receiver  of  guests  met  him  at  the  door  and  per- 
formed the  usual  ceremony.  As  he  entered  the  door,  a  nephew  of 
the  bride,  splendidly  dressed  in  embroidered  satin  with  much  tinsel 
and  a  little  gold,  advanced  and  presented  him  an  orange.  The  re- 
ceiver of  guests  tlien  conducted  the  bridegroom  to  the  carpet,  already 
described,  and  placing  him  at  one  end  and  himself  at  the  otlier,  they 
bowed  to  each  other ;  and  then  by  three  measured  long  steps  they 
exchanged  places  and  bowed  again ;  and  then  at  last  he  conducted 
the  bridegroom  to  his  seat  at  the  head  of  the  table,  and  pretended  to 
arrange  the  cloth  for  him.  They  here  bowed  to  each  other  over  it, 
then  he  went  to  receive  others,  leaving  the  bridegroom  standing, 
and  performed  the  same  ceremonies  with  each  of  the  six  friends  ot* 
the  bridegroom ;  they  then  took  their  places,  bowed,  and  sat  down. 

Tea  was  then  brought,  three  cups  in  succession,  and  finally  betel 
nut.  Soon  after  these  were  removed,  my  attention  was  drawn 
towards  the  interior  of  tlie  house,  where  the  bride  made  her  appear* 
ance  splendidly  dressed  and  veiled,  and  attended  by  several  females. 
She  advanced  with  down- cast  eyes  and  a  very  low  step,  designed 
doubtless  to  imitate  that  of  the  little  footed  ladies  of  China.  On  com- 
ing to  the  threshold  of  the  room,  she  paused,  and  waited  without  the 
motion  of  a  muscle,  or  any  expression  of  sentiment  in  her  face,  the 
coming  of  her  future  companion.  As  for  him,  when  he  knew  she 
had  come  in  sight,  he  cast  an  eager  eye  sideways  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  her  as  soon  as  possible.  He  wery  soon  left  his  chair,  walked 
round  before  his  companions  to  the  door  where  the  bride  stood,  and 
they  bowed  to  each  other,  she  raising  her  hands  slowly  to  the  level 
of  her  shoulders  and  letting  them  fall  as  slowly,  and  with  the  same 
immoveable,  inane  countenance  iis  before;  and  then  turned  and 
walked  away.  He  bowed  less  deliberately,  then  turned  to  his  com- 
panions with  a  sniilo  of  satisfaction  playing  on  his  countenance,  gave 
them  a.8lijrht  liow,  and  followed  the  bride. 

VOL.    IV.    NO.  XII.  I'Z 


t 


570  -4  Chinese    Wedding,  April, 

Thus  ended  the  ceremony  for  to-dny.  It  is  to  be  renewed  again 
after  two  days,  and  at  the  house  of  the  bridegroom,  whither  the  bride 
is  to  be  conducted.  When  the  ceremony  was  over,  I  conversed 
a  little  with  one  of  the  bridegroom^s  friends  who  had  acted  the 
part  of  negociator  for  the  parties,  (i.  e.  for  the  fathers  of  the  bride- 
groom and  bride,)  before  the  wedding.  He  told  me  the  bride  had 
been  in  the  inner  apartments  for  eight  or  ten  years ;  and  that  the 
bridegroom  had  never  seen  her  before.  He  said  also  that  she 
could  not  read. 

30^A  November,  Went  to  the  house  of  the  bridegroom  to  see 
the  conclusion  of  the  weuding.  The  arrangement  of  the  room 
where  the  ceremonies  were  to  be  performed  was  very  similar  to 
those  at  the  house  of  the  bride's  father.  On  a  table  standing  before 
the  family  altar,  were  placed  at  one  end  more  than  twenty  female 
garments,  and  a  pair  of  shoes;  on  the  other  end,  slips  of  red  paper 
inclosing  dollars  with  names  written  upon  them ;  and  on  the  mid- 
dle, a  waiter  on  which  was  laid  a  b^lt,  said  to  be  wholly  of  gold 
and  to  have  cost  two  hundred  dollars,  a  splendid  large  buckle  for 
it,  a  handsome  bosom  pin,  and  several  rings.  All  these  were  pre- 
sents to  the  bride  from  various  relatives  and  friends.  The  names  on 
the  papers  were  the  names  of  the  donors,  who  gave  as  many  dollars 
as  their  ability  allowed  or  disposition  prompted  them  to  do.  The 
table  was  covered  with  a  red  velvet  cloth,  embroidered  with  £old 
thread ;  nnd  at  each  end  of  it  stood  a  cliair  with  a  similar  cloth 
upon  it. 

While  [  was  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  procession  two  coolies 
came  in,  bearing  between  them  a  stout  pole  covered  with  cajang^  (a 
kind  of  long  leaf  like  flag  leaves,  stitched  together,)  under  the  cover 
of  which  was  something  more  substantial ;  I  soon  ascertained  that 
it  was  a  lady,  who  was  brought  in  this  style  to  the  wedding.  The 
carnage  consisted  merely  of  the  pule  and  cajang  with  a  cloth,  the 
ends  of  which  were  tied  to  the  pole,  and  the  middle,  hanging  down 
two  or  three  feet  and  spread  out,  afforded  a  seat  for  the  lady.  Se- 
veral others  were  brought  in  the  same  way ;  and  as  the  carriages 
seemed  to  have  been  thoroughly  used,  I  conclude  this  is  the  method 
in  which  they  are  usually  conveyed  from  place  to  place.  A  mofe 
uncomfortable  and  degrading  method  could  scarcely  be  imagined. 
But  Chinese  custom  and  opinion  do  not  allow  them  to  be  seen,  and 
tiiey  are  not  considered  worthy  of  a  better  carriage. 

The  report  being  made  that  the  procession  was  near,  a  man  in 
the  dress  of  ceremony  like  that  worn  the  other  day  by  the  receiver 
of  guests,  began  to  bow  and  worship  ;  first  towards  the  altar  at  the 
window,  to  the  gods,  to  whom  he  bowed  ten  or  twelve  times  with 
his  head  to  the  floor ;  then  towards  the  family  altar,  to  the  family 
relatives,  to  whom  he  bowed  four  times.  Before  commencing  thts, 
he  lighted  several  incense  sticks  and  bowed  slightly  with  them  ih 
his  hands,  and  set  them  in  a  dish  of  ashes  upon  the  altar  towards 
which  he  bowed  ;  and  also  burned  iiicense  enough  to  fill  the  rboi|i 
>vitli  smoke.     The  procesbion  was  like  that  of  the  former  occasioti 


1836.  A   Chinese   WeddinP.  571 


fc» 


but  less  numerous,  and  the  bridegroom  and  bride  came  in  palan- 
quins ;  lie,  attended  by  the  little  boy  who  presented  him  the  orange 
on  the  28th,  and  she,  by  three  little  girls  of  the  same  age,  splendidly 
set  off  with  embroidered  silk  of  very  brilliant  colors,  and  gaudy 
head-dresses. 

The  bride  was  assisted  to  descend  from  her  carriage  by  her  atten- 
dants, and  on  coming  near  the  door  was  presented  with  an  orange 
by  a  little  girl  dressed  like  those  just  mentioned.  At  the  door,  the 
bride  and  bridegroom  bowed  to  each  other.  They  took  their  places 
on  a  mat  between  the  two  altars,  first  facing  that  near  the  window, 
towards  which  they  both  kneeled,  and  he  bowing  with  his  head 
to  the  ground,  while  she  performed  an  equivalent  ceremony  by  set- 
tling back  upon  her  feet  in  a  very  graceful  manner.  They  then 
rose,  and  knelt  again,  repeating  the  ceremony  several  times,  and 
then  turning  towards^the  family  altar  did  the  same.  Her  attendants 
carefully  arranged  the  skirts  of  her  long  garments  as  she  knelt,  that 
they  might  not  receive  injury,  nor  entangle  her  feet.  Her  eyes  were 
down-cast,  her  face  uncovered,  and  her  features  as  immoveable  as 
if  made  of  marble.  He  appeared  rather  careless  and  impatient  to 
be  done  with  the  ceremonies. 

After  their  worship  in  this  room,  they  went  into  the  interior  of  the 
house,  and  performed  similar  prostrations  there.  They  ^en  return- 
ed to  the  outer  room,  and  their  relatives  began  to  come  forward  to 
eceive  their  reverence.  They  both  knelt  before  each  of  them. 
First  came  three  or  four  men,  then  as  many  women,  each  of  whom 
on  going  out  touched  the  hands  of  the  bride ;  then  came  an  old 
man,  an  elder  brother  of  the  bridegroom's  father,  who  showed  much 
kindness  in  his  manner  towards  the  bride  and  helped  her  to  rise 
from  her  knees ;  then  followed  several  women,  some  of  whom  were 
dragged  into  the  room  by  force,  as  they  manifested  much  reluctance 
from  real  or  pretended  baslifulness.  The  bridegroom  frequently 
went  into  the  inner  room  to  call  for  these  persons,  and  the  poor 
bride  stood  motionless  in  her  place  awaiting  his  return,  till  some  of 
the  by-standers  pitying  her  weariness  brought  a  chair  in  which  she 
sat  when  at  leisure. 

During  the  intervals  between  these  ceremonies  I  had  opportunity 
to  observe  the  appearance  of  the  bride.  She  was  about  eighteen 
years  old,  of  the  middling  stature  of  females  here,  though  shorter 
than  European  ladies  generally  are.  Her  face  was  pretty  enough, 
but  rather  too  wide,  and  destitute  of  expression.  Her  beautiful  black 
hair  was  tastefully  done  up,  and  ornamented  with  white  and  yellow 
artificial  flowers,  and  encompassed  by  a  tiara  of  black  velvet  on 
which  were  eight  little  yellow  images  of  the  '  pa  seen,'  or  eight  genii, 
which  they  would  have  people  think  were  of  gold.  Her  dress  was 
embroidered  satin  of  different  colors,  red,  yellow,  white,  and  green; 
she  wore  fine  white  stockings,  and  a  pair  of  Chinese  shoes,  the  fore 
part  only  of  which  being  seen  when  nhe  walked,  they  ma<le  a  very 
clumsy  appearance.  Whei  tJie  ceremonies  were  ended,  they  both 
went  into  the  interior  apartments,  and  took  tea  and  other  refresh^ 


57'3  China  hi  Nineteen  Hundred  and .  Aprh., 

mciits.  While  there,  I  saw  fur  the  first  time  some  movements  besides 
those  required  by  the  rules  of  ceremony.  After  a  few  minutes  they 
came  out  and  took  their  palanquins  to  return  to  her  father^s,  bowing 
at  the  door.  The  carriage  of  the  bride  moved  first,  preceded  by 
servants  bearing  the  presents  of  clothes,  &c.,  noticed  above.  The 
din  of  music  continued  during  the  movement  of  the  procession  as 
well  as  during  all  the  ceremonies  of  this  and  the  former  day,  and 
was  quite  insufferable.  On  reaching  her  father^s  house  they  bowed 
at  the  door,  and  proceeded  to  the  upper  rooms.  She  soon  returned, 
and  took  out  the  upper  stick  of  the  leaf*made-pyramid  with  its  flowers 
and  spangles  and  bore  it  away ;  thus  signifying  the  completion  of 
her  wedding,  and  the  change  from  her  former  to  her  present  rela* 
tions.  The  bridegroom  soon  made  his  appearance  again,  was  seat- 
ed by  the  receiver  of  guests,  as  on  the  SfSth,  and  joined  by  five  or 
six  relatives,  each  seated  with  the  same  formalities,  who  partook 
with  him  of  the  refreshments,  which  were  brought  forward.  This 
concluded  the  ceremonies  of  the  day,  and  the  wedding  was  consi- 
dered as  completed. 


Art.  V.     China  in  the  year  nineteen  hundred  and ^  contrast" 

ed  with  China  in  eighteen  hundred  and  thirty-siz.      From  a 
Correspondent. 

Curiosity  prompts  an  inquiry  respecting  the  future  condition  of  tlie 
Chinese.  Are  they  to  retain  forever  their  exclusive  policy  and  re^ 
main  separated  from  the  nations  of  the  earth?  Will  they  always 
shut  out  from  their  borders,  the  light  which  shmes  upon  the  western 
world,  and  continue  in  their  present  half  civilized,  half  enlightened 
state  t  Will  they  never  give  admission  to  the  improvements  in  the 
useful  arts  and  sciences,  from  which  other  nations  are  deriving  such 
immense  advantages  ?  Shall  neither  we  nor  our  successors  ever  be 
permitted  to  have  free  intercourse  with  them,  become  better  acquaintr 
ed  with  their  character,  habits,  opinions,  resources  of  their  countiy, 
and  whatever  else  the  celestial  empire  contains  that  might  please  and 
profit  us?  If  a  change  does  take  place,  into  what  state  will  it  bring 
them  1  Such  questions  as  these  doubtless  arise  in  the  mind  of  every 
individual  acquainted  with  the  Chinese,  or  in  any  way  interested  in 
them.  To  those  who  are  desirous  of  seeing  an  improvement  In  their 
moral  and  religious  condition,  they  are  not  devoid  of  intertet.  kg% 
the  efforts  now  made,  and  those  which  are  in  contemplation*.  >lo 
be  successful  and  result  in  the  banishment  of  the  darkness  Itail 
hangs  over  the  nation,  and  the  introduction  of  that  light  from  beavett, 
which  has  given  Europe  and  America  their  superiority  over  the  sill^ 
sections  of  the  globe  ?  And  will  China,  by  means  ofsucheflllis 
become  a  Christian  nation,  and  her  inhabitants  be  prepared,  bjp  ths 


183C.  China  hi  \ifirhen  Hundred  and .  57:^ 

change  wrought  through  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  to  iiihnhit  n  h«aven 
of  pence,  and  love,  and  holiness?  If  not,  then  we  may  as  well 
cease  from  our  efforts,  and  leaving  them  to  their  fate,  go  Imck  to 
enjoy  the  sweet  pleasures  of  religious  and  intelligent  society,  and  the 
advantages  for  improvement  and  usefulness,  which  the  lands  whence 
we  came  would  give  us.  But  if  our  efforts  are  to  result  in  the  eman- 
cipation of  this  great  nation  from  their  bondage  to  pernicious  cus- 
toms, from  ignorance,  and  from  slavery  to  sin  and  Satan ;  if  we  are 
destined  to  Lie  instrumentid,  in  bestowing  upon  them  (he  blessings  of 
Christian  society  and  a  Christian  spirit,  and  especially  of  preparing 
these  many  millions  for  a  happy  eternity;  then  let  us  prosecute  such 
measures  with  a  zeal  and  energy  proportionate  to  the  importance  of 
the  object  to  wh*ich  they  are  directed. 

"But  it  is  not  for  man  to  know  the  future,'*  some  one  will 
say;  '^and  what  is  the  use  of  proposing  questions  tliat  cannot  be 
answered  V*  True,  the  future  is  unknown  to  us  except  when  He, 
'*  who  seeth  the  end  from  the  beginning,'*  is  pleased  to  reveal  what 
shall  be  hereafter ;  but  when  He  speaks,  our  dackAfess  ceases.  By 
the  help  of  what  He  has  said,  we  can  give  a  satisfactory,  though 
somewhat  general,  answer  tor  the  above  questions  respecting  the 
future  condition  of  the  Chinese. 

In  the  year  19 — ,  their  places  of  worship  will  present  a  very 
different  appearance  from  that  which  they  now  bear.  The  images 
of  dragons,  serpents,  and  the  like,  which  are  now  so  conspicuous, 
will  all  be  removed.  "  The  seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the 
serpent's  head."  This  promise  is  doubtless  a  general  one,  imply- 
ing that  Christ,  the  woman's  seed,  shall  do  awdy  the  evil  which  Sa« 
tan,  under  the  form  of  a  serpent,  has  brought  upon  the  world  ;  but 
to  one  who  observes  how  almost  universally  the  dragon  or  serpent 
appears  upon  the  roofs,  and  gates,  and  altars,  and  nearly  every 
other  part  of  the  temples  of  the  Chinese,  the  promise,  seems  to  have 
a  peculiar  applicability,  if  not  a  peculiar  reference,  to  them  ;  yet  if  it 
has  not,  the  removal  of  these  images  will  be  one  of  the  results  of  the 
general  triumph  of  Christianity  predicted  by  it.  The  idols  will  also 
be  all  removed.  "  The  idols  shall  he  utterly  abolished."  "  And 
Jehovah  shall  be  king  over  all  the  earth ;  in  that  day,  there  shall 
be  ono  Lord,  and  his  name  one."  There  will,  therefore,  be  no 
worship  paid  to  idols,  and  no  use  for  them.  They  will  be  utterly 
abolished. 

All  their  war  junks  and  forts  will  be  dismantled,  and,  with  all 
their  warlike  weapons,  applied  to  other  uses.  "They  shall  beat 
their  swords  into  ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks; 
nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn 
war  any  more." 

The  Sabbath  will  be  observed  among  them,  and  they  will  generally 
attend  public  worship.  "  It  shall  come  to  pass  that  from  one  Sab- 
bath to  another,  all  flesh  shall  come  to  worship  before  me,  saith 
Jehovah."  "  Behold  these  shall  come  from  far,  and  lo,  these  from 
the  north,  and  from  the  west,  and  these  from  the  land  of  Sinim^'*^  or 


574  China  in  Ninete^i  Hundred  and .  Aprii.,. 

of  the  Chinese.  The  last  phssnge  is  spoken  figuratively  of  those 
who  shall  coine  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  Christianity ;  and  as  the 
Sabhath  is  one  of  its  most  precious  gifts,  and  the  time  when  others 
are  to  be  specially  sought  and  enjoyed,  this  passage  in  connection 
with  the  former,  may  be  safely  regarded  as  a  promise  that  the  day 
will  be  observed  by  the  Chinese,  whether  expressly  named  or  not,  ai» 
well  as  by  every  other  people.  **  All  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall 
remember  and  turn  unto  the  Lord,  and  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth 
shall  worship  before  him."  "  All  nations,  whom  Thou  hast  made, 
shall  come  and  worship  before  thee,''  If  they  remember  him, 
they  will  doubtless  remember  the  day  which  he  has  pronounced 
holy  ;  and  if  they  worship  hinr«  at  all,  they  will  not  fail  to  do  it  ou 
that  day. 

They  will  cease  to  be  ignorant  as  they  now  are.  **  Many  shall 
run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased.*'  *^  He  will  de- 
stroy the  face  of  the  covering  cast  over  all  people,  and  the  veil  that 
is  spread  over  all  nations."  "  The  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  *^  All  shall  know  the 
Lord  from  the  least  to  the  greatest."  These  predictions  cannot  be 
fulfilled  till  the  Chinese,  as  well  as  others,  arc  made  acquainted  with 
Christianity.  That  darkness, — the  veil  of  ignorance,  will  surely 
not  be  removed,  nor  that  knowledge  be  introduced,  in  any  other  way 
than  by  means  of  those  who  have  that  knowledge  to  communicate. 
It  is  those  that  have  knowledge  who  are  to  ^'  run  to  and  fro,"  and 
increase  it  among  others. 

These  prophecies,  which  assure  us  that  Christianity  will  be  known 
in  China,  also  convey  an  almost  equally  positive  assurance  that 
those  who  now  possess  the  gospel  will  be  allowed  to  have  free  in- 
tercourse with  the  Chinese.  As  they  mingle  among  the  people, 
they  will  communicate  to  them  the  useful  knowledge  of  the  western 
world.  Many  also,  if  not  all  of  them,  will  be  men  who  will  desire  to 
impart  to  the  Chinese  every  temporal  benefit  in  their  power ;  and 
will  bring  with  them  the  improvements  of  Christian  countries  in 
arts  and  sciences;  so  that  railroads,  and  steamboats,  and  useful 
machinery,  will  be  common  in  China,  as  well  as  in  the  west.  How 
different,  then,  will  China  in  19 — ,  be  from  China  in  1836 !  Her 
idol  temples  and  serpents  and  dragons,  all  exchanged  for  Christian 
churches,  and  decent  ornaments;  her  war  junks  and  forts  and  swords 
and  spears,  all  applied  to  other  uses  than  those  for  which  they  vr'er^ 
designed,  or  suffered  to  rust  and  moulder  away  in  neglect;  her  armies 
disbanded,  and  her  soldiers  turned  to  husbandmen  ;  the  ^Hbbatlt 
generally  observed,  and  public  worship  attended  ;  and  nil  who  have 
arrived  at  years  of  understanding,  blessed  with  enlightened  minds, 
and  with  the  knowledge  of  the  huly  and  sanctifying  truths  of  th« 
gospel.  If  we  are,  then,  laboring  for  the  introduction  of  the  truth 
among  the  Chinese,  we  do  not  labor  in  vain,  nor  spend  our  strength 
for  naught.  No,  it  is  for  an  object,  whirh  icill  be  accomplished^  foir 
God  has  spoken  it ;  an  object  which  is  worthy  of  our  highest  effortSi^^ 
and  most  nntirins:  zeal. 


183G.  Remarks   on   Medical   PracH turners.  r>75 


Art.  VI.  Brief  remarks  on  the  qualijications  of  medical  practi- 
tioners to  labor  among  the  Chinese^  in  a  letter  addressed  to  the 
Editor,  by  Noii  Anglicanus. 

My  dear  Sir; — Should  you  consider  the  foDowing  remarks  wortliy 
of  record,  I  beg  you  to  give  them  a  place  in  an  early  number  of  the 
Chinese  Repository. 

Nothing  has  been  attempted  in  the  medical  line  with  the  Chinese 
that  has  not  met  with  success.  The  immediate  effects  of  the  efforts 
made  have  been  good ;  and  when  moral  and  religious  instruction 
shall  be  united  to  the  healing  art,  who  can  say  where  the  influence 
of  such  a  union  shall  end  ?  The  mind.s  of  this  people  must  be  gra- 
dually prepared  for  the  reception  of  religious  and  moral  principles  ; 
and  the  surest  way  to  accomplish  this  will  be  by  showing  them  the 
effects  of  these  principles  in  our  own  conduct.  T\wy  are  not  capable 
of  understanding  abstract  truths ;  but  facts  and  actions  speak  for 
themselves.  However,  it  seems  to  me  that  certain  qualifications 
besides  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  profession  are  required  in 
those  persons  who  shall  determine  to  devote  themselves  to  this  work. 
And  first,  it  is  requisite  that  they  be  religious;  next,  that  they 
possess  energy  and  activity;  and  lastly,  that  they  be  men  who 
consider  their  own  interest  as  entirely  subordniate  to  that  cif  the 
great  cause  in  which  they  engage.  I  say  religious,  because  in 
the  course  of  medical  practice  opportunities  are  constantly  occur- 
ring, when  a  man  piously  disposed  might  inculcate  religious  precepts 
with  great  effect,  without  uniting  in  his  own  person  the  two  very 
responsible  professions  of  divinity  and  medicine, — a  union  which 
appears  to  me  objectionable,  as  the  all-absorbing  duties  of  the  physi- 
cian would  leave  him  but  a  scanty  portion  of  time  to  devote  to  any 
regular  course  of  religious  instruction.  Truly,  "The  harvest  is  plen- 
teous but  the  laborers  are  few." 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Parker's  Report  of  his  hospital, 
and  the  same  remarks  have  been  made  by  Dr.  Colledge,  that  num- 
bers of  diseased  persons  applied  for  relief  to  whom  it  could  not  be 
granted.  Upon  Dr,  Parker  too  much  pniise  cannot  be  bestowed; 
for  besides  being  a  pious  minister  of  the  gospel,  he  is  a  very  talented 
physician,  and  does  not  run  the  risk  of  injuring  the  cause  by  pre- 
tending to  a  knowledge  and  skill  in  medicine  which  he  does  not 
possess.  My  remarks  in  objection  to  a  union  of  the  two  profes- 
sions do  not  apply  to  men  who,  like  him,  are  competent  to  perform 
the  duties  of  both;  but  to  those  who,  possessing  an  imperfect  know- 
ledge of  the  healing  art,  attempt  to  make  it  a  means  of  spreading 
their  own  peculiar  religious  or  rather  ambitious  views, — as  by  such 
men  incalculable  mischief  may  be  done  both  to  their  fellow  crea- 
tures, and  to  the  cause  of  religion  iisclf.  The  profession  of  medi- 
cine as  well  as  that  of  divinity    is   rrphti*   with   njhponsibilitv,   and 


f 


o7f>  Imperial  (PrdinantM.  ArKii., 

requires  uiiretnilting  attention;  and  tliou(j;li  individuals  may  be 
found  who,  like  Dr.  Parker,  are  competent  to  the  duties  of  both 
divinity  and  medicine,  I  am  constrained  to  say,  from  my  know- 
ledge of  mankind  that  such  instances  are  rare. 

**  Kara  avis  in  terris.** 

I  feel  most  thoroughly  convinced  that  by  following  up  the  plan  laid 
down  in  a  paper,  published  in  a  former  number  of  your  valuable 
periodical,  entitled  **  Suggestions  with  regard  to  employing  medical 
practitioners  as  missionaries  to  China,"  results  will  be  produced  far 
beyond  anything  which  has  as  yet  appeared ;  and  that  it  will  be  one 
of  those  courses  of  which  the  effects  will  be  felt  even  before  we  have 
time  to  trace  its  progress.  I  ardently  wish  to  see  numbers  engaged 
in  this  great  work  which  the  Rev.  Dr.  Parker  is  at  present  so  satis- 
factorily advancing;  and  should  the  perusal  of  these  few  remarks  be 
the  means  of  leading  the  pious  and  benevolent  people  of  all  Christian 
nations  to  turn  their  attention  towards  forwarding  the  plan  already 
alluded  to,  the  object  for  which  1  write  will  be  answered;  and  that 
such  may  be  the  case  is  the  sincere  and  earnest  prayer  of 

NoN  Anglicanus. 


Art.  VU.  An  Imperial  Ordinance,  issued  on  the  occasion  of  her 
majesty  the  empj-ess-mothcr  attaining  her  sixtieth  year.  Dated 
November  28ih,  1835. 

To  THE  admirers  of  what  is  peculiarly  Chinese,  the  following  trans- 
lation will  be  valuable,  as  illustrating  several  of  those  points  in 
which  this  people  stand  altogether  alone.  Wc  have  already  more 
than  once  had  occasion  to  mention  the  congratulations  attendant  on 
an  individual,  and  more  especially  an  individual  of  exalted  rank, 
attaining  certain  periods  of  life.  These  periods  are  the  ages  of  fifty, 
sixty,  seventy  years,  and  onwards;  of  wliich  the  age  of  sixty  years, 
as  being  the  completion  of  one  entire  cycle,  is  regarded  as  the  great- 
est occasion.  In  the  present  instance,  the  individual  who  attained 
this  happy  period  of  life,  is  the  most  exalted  person  in  the  empire, 
the  parent  of  the  'one  man,'  to  whom  that  *one  man*  himself 
pays  daily  obeisance.  To  announce  to  his  people  the  great  event 
and  the  observances  attendant  on  it,  ihe  emperor  has  published  a 
document  peculiar  to  the  grandest  ceremonial  occasions,  called  cht^ 
an  ordinance.  This  is  a  document  drawn  up  by  the  imperial  academy 
in  the  most  ilorid  and  abstruse  style,  and  cannot  possibly  l>e  transla- 
ted with  justice  to  the  original.  As  illustrative  of  which,  we  may  be' 
allowed  to  mention,  that  having  given  the  document  to  a  Chinese  of 
tolerably  good  liU'rioy  allainnjtnlb,  lit'  ?<pcnt  ii  wholt^  day  seeking  in 


IbW.  Imperial  Ordinance,  577 

the  dictiuiiary  tor  the  significations  of  the  highly  erudite  expressions, 
and  obscure  allusions  in  which  it  abounds !  In  attempting  a  transla- 
tion of  it  we  have  found  it  beyond  our  power  to  give  more  than  the 
sense,  as  we  have,  after  much  study,  been  able  to  understand  it. 
The  epithets  applied  to  the  empress  twice  in  the  course  of  the  docu- 
ment consist  in  the  original  of  only  eight  words;  and  compose  her 
titfe.  The  words  employed  in  such  epithets  are  used,  according  to 
rules  given  in  the  **  Statutes  of  the  empire,**  in  a  sense  somewhat 
different  from  their  ordinary  signification,  and  not  unfrequently  in 
two  or  three  senses  noways  synonimous.  We  have  therefore  found 
it  necessary  when  rendering  them  into  English  to  join  together  an 
adverb  and  an  adjective,  or  two  adjectives,  in  order  to  express  the 
full  meaning  of  each  Chinese  word.  The  nature  of  the  '^exceedingly 
great  and  especial  favors**  conferred  on  the  occasion  will  amuse 
our  western  readers.     The  translation  of  the  che  is  as  follows. 

'*  The  emperor  who  has  received  from  heaven,  in  the  revolving 
course  of  nature,  his  dominion,  hereby  publishes  a  solemn  ordinance. 

*^  Our  extensive  dominions  have  enjoyed  the  utmost  prosperity, 
under  the  shelter  of  a  glorious  and  enduring  state  of  felicity.  Our 
exalted  race  has  become  most  illustrious,  under  the  protection  of  that 
honored  relative  t6  whom  the  whole  court  looks  up.  To  her  happi- 
ness, already  unalloyed,  the  highest  degree  of  felicity  has  been 
superadded,  causing  joy  and  gladness  to  every  inmate  of  the  six 
palaces.  The  grand  ceremonies  of  the  occasion  shall  exceed  in 
Fplendor  the  utmost  requirements  of  the  ancients  in  regard  to  the 
human  relations,  calling  forth  the  gratulation  of  the  whole  empire. 
It  is  indispensable  that  the  observances  of  the  occasion  should  be  of 
an  exceedingly  unusual  nature,  in  order  that  our  reverence  for 
our  august  parent  and  care  of  her,  may  both  be  equally  and  glo- 
riously displayed. 

*'  Her  majesty,  the  great  empress — benign  and  dignified,  universally 
beneficent,  perfectly  serene,  extensively  benevolent,  composed  and 
placid,  thoroughly  virtuous,  tranquil  and  self-collected,  in  favors 
unbounded,  who  in  virtue  is  the  equarof  the  exalted  and  expansive 
heavens,  and  in  goodness,  of  the  vast  and  solid  earth — has  within  her, 
perfumed  palaces  aided  the  renovating  endeavors  (of  his  lute  majesty) 
rendering  the  seasons  ever  harmonious,  and  in  her  maternal  court 
has  afforded  a  bright  rule  of  government  thoroughly  disinterested. 
She  has  planted  for  herself  a  glorious  name  in  all  the  palace,  which 
she  will  leave  to  her  descendants  ;  and  has  imparted  her  substantial 
favors  to  the  empire,  making  her  tender  affection  universally  conspi- 
cuous. Hence  genial  influences  abide  within  the  palace  of '  ever- 
during  delight,*  and  joy  and  gratulation  meet  together  in  the  halls 
of  *  everlasting  spring.* 

"  In  the  first  mouth  of  the  present  winter  occurs  the  sixtieth  anni- 
versary of  her  majesty*s  sacred  natal  day.  At  the  o|M5ning  of  the 
happy  period,  the  sun  and  moon  shed  their  united  genial  influences 
on  it.  Wli«n  commencing  anew  the  revolution  of  the  sexagenary 
cycle,  the  honor    therc<»f  ^^^s  increase  to  her  felicity*      Looking 

VOL.    IV.   NO.  Xli,  73 


678  Imperial  Ordindnce,  Apiii^i 

upwards,  nnt)  beholding  her  glory,  we  repeat  our  gratulations,  and 
atirionnce  the  event  to  heaven,  to  earth,  to  our  ancestors,  and  to  Ibe 
patron  god»  of  the  empire.  On  the  nineteenth  day  of  the  tenth  moon 
in  the  fifteenth  year  of  Taoukwang,  we  will  conduct  the  princes,  tb# 
nobles,  and  all  the  high  officers,  both  civil  and  military,  into  the 
presence  of  the. great  empress,  benign  and  dignified,  universally 
beneficent,  perfectly  serene,  extensively  benevolent,  composed  and 
placid,  thoroughly  virtuous,  tranquil  and  self-collected,  in  favora 
unbounded ;  and  we  will  then  present  our  congratulations  on  the 
glad  occasion,  the  anniversary  of  her  natal  day.  The  occasion  yields 
a  happiness  equal  to  what  is  enjoyed  by  goddesses  in  heaven ;  and 
while  announcing  it  to  the  gods,  and  to  our  people,  we  will  tender 
to  her  blessings  unbounded.  It  is  the  happy  recommencement  of 
the  glorious  revolution  (of  the  cycle),  the  felicity  whereof  shall  con- 
tinue long  as  the  reign  of  reason. 

''  At  the  observance  of  this  solemn  occasion,  exceedingly  great 
and  special  favors  uhall  be  shown;  the  particulars  of  which  and  of 
the  ceremonies  to  be  observed  are  hereinafter  enumerated. 

**  First.  To  the  tombs  of  the  successive  emperors  and  kings, 
tu  the  temple  of  the  great  first  teacher  Confucius,  to  the  five  lony 
mountains,  and  to  the  four  mighty  streams,  officers  shall  be  sent  to 
otier  sacrilices.  Let  the  ruleb  on  the  subject  be  examined,  and  let 
this  be  carried  into  efi*ect. 

^'  Secondly.  All  ladies  of  elevated  rank  who  have  attained  to  the 
age  of  sixty  years  or  upwards,  from  the  consorts  of  the  highest 
pnnoes  to  the  wives  of  the  lowest  titular  members  of  the  imperial 
family,  from  the  princesses  of  the  blood  to  the  daughters  of  the 
.subordinate  princes,  from  the  consorts  of  the  Mongol  royal  chieftaius 
to  the  wives  of  their  hereditary  nobles,  as  well  as  the  ladies  of  the 
great  officers  of  state  both  Mantchou  and  Chinese,  simll  be  presented 
with  tokens  of  favor. 

'*  Thirdly.  Every  officer  in  the  metropolis,  both  civil  and  mili- 
tary, of  every  grade,  shall  be  raised  in  rank  one  degree. 

'*  Fourthly.  Every  officer,  whether  at  court  or  in  the  provinces* 
who  is  under  promise  of  promotion  to  a  new  office,  shall  be  at  once 
invested  with  the  rank  of  such  new  office. 

"  Fifthly.  In  regard  to  every  officer  who  fur  error  in  public 
matters  has  been  degraded  in  rank,  but  retained  in  office,  let  the 
appropriate  Board,  after  examination,  present  a  report,  requesting 
that  his  rank  be  restored  to  him. 

''Sixthly.  Every  military  officer  of  brevet  rank  shall  be  advanc- 
ed to  permanent  rank. 

'*  Seventhly.  Every  soldier  of  the  eiglit  banners  in  Peking  shall 
receive  a  gift  of  one  month's  pay  and  rations. 

*'  Eighthly.  Every  Mantchou  soldier  who,  having  formerly  borne 
arras,  has  been  permitted  on  account  of  age  or  sickness  to  live  at 
home,  shall  receive  gracious  tokens  of  favor. 

''  Ninthly.  All  soldiers  of  the  eight  banners,  Mantchou,  Chinese^ 
^nd  Mongol,  who  have  attained  the  ages  of  seventy,  eighty,  or  niiietjr 


18.%.  Wulls  fthout  Canton.  /iTd 

years,  and  ull  Mongols  of  ihe  inner  Iriben,  or  of  the  Kalkns,  who 
have  attained  those  ages,  shall  have  gifts  conferred  on  thcni,  differ- 
ing in  relation  to  their  several  ages.  Those  who  have  attained  the 
age  of  a  hundred  years,  shall,  ou  presenting  a  statement  thereof, 
receive  money  to  erect  an  arch. 

**  Tenthiy.  Every  one  among  the  military  and  people  (of  Chin^i 
Proper),  who  has  attained  the  age  of  seventy  shall  be  allowed  one 
person  to  attend  on  him  free  of  liability  to  conscription.  Every  one 
who  has  attained  the  age  of  eighty  shall  receive  [also]  one  piece  of 
silk,  ten  catties  of  cotton,  one  stone- weight  of  rice,  and  ten  catties  of 
fiesh.  Every  one  who  has  attained  the  age  of  ninety  or  of  a  hundred 
years,  shall  receive  money  for  the  erection  of  an  arch. 

^^  Eleventhly.  Every  perfectly  filial  son  or  obedient  grandson, 
every  remarkably  upright  husband  or  chaste  wife,  upon  proofs  being 
brought  forward  of  real  facts,  shall  have  a  monument  erected,  with 
an  inscription  in  his  or  her  honor. 

*'  Twelfthly.  Of  the  lower  classes  of  literary  graduates,  all  who 
liave  passed  good  examinations  but  without  attaining  degrees  shall 
be  presented  with  degrees. 

*'  Thirteenthly.  The  students  of  the  national  college  shall  have 
a  vacation  of  one  month. 

**  Fourteenthly.  In  every  case  in  which  the  tombs  of  the  succes- 
sive emperors  and  kings,  or  the  temples  of  the  lofty  mountains  and 
mighty  streams,  have  fallen  into  decay,  let  requests  for  their  repair 
he  sent  in. 

*'  Fifteenthly.  Let  roads  and  bridges  that  are  in  want  of  repair, 
in  all  the  provinces,  be  repaired  by  the  local  officers." 

^^  In  this  manner  shall  her  majesty^s  sanctity  and  virtue  be  declared, 
and  become  a  rule  and  an  example,  the  praise  of  which  shall  be  like 
the  sun  and  moon,  and  shall  be  ever  increasing.  Her  kindness  shall 
be  diffused  abroad  and  extended  to  all ;  and  all  shall  rejoice  with  the 
joys  of  music  and  dancing. — Let  this  be  proclaimed  to  the  whole 
empire,  that  all  may  be  made  to  hear  and  know  it." 


Art.  VIIL  Walks  about  Canton:  implements  ^sed  for  flogging ; 
paintings;  congratulations  at  new-year;  alarm  of  fire;  Chiriese 
ncta-ycar;  my  fireside.       Extract  from  a  private  Journal. 

Chastisembnt  is  administered  with  no  sparing  hand  to  the  lawless 
vagabonds  about  Canton.  On  every  occasion  where  a  multitude  is 
collected,  there  may  be  seen  the  servants  of  the  police  with  their 
ratans.  Could  the  presence  of  the  rod  reclaim  the  wayward,  or  the 
most  formidable  array  of  implements  for  torture  and  punishment  deter 
men  from  acting  unjustly  and  dishonorably,  surely  the  Chinese  would 


;W0  Walks  about  Cant  on,  Apr'ii., 

become  distin squished  for  good  liehavior.  Besides  a  great  deal  of 
flogging  which  is  actually  dealt  out  to  most  worthy  recipients,  a 
superabundance  is  threatened  which  is  never  inflicted.  To  deter 
people  from  doing  mischief,  the  government  has  recourse  to  various 
devices,  some  of  which  border  closely  on  the  ridiculous.  Witness  the 
hideous  figures  which  ame  painted  on  the  lids  of  the  port-holes  in 
their  forts,  and*  on  the  bows  of  their  war-boats.  Something  of 
the  same  system  is  noticeable  in  the  departments  of  the  state,  at  I 
have  repeatedly  seeii  exemplified  v  an  instance  of  this  kind  occurred 
in  my  walk  to-day. 

Coming  up  a  few  rods  from  the  river  in  Leuenhing  keae,  and  turn- 
ing into  a  narrow  lane  on  the  west  side  of  the  street,  I  found  myself 
in  front  of  a  custom-house,  which  forms  a  part  of  the  establishment 
of  the  *  grand  hoppo.^  At  the  door  of  the  house  there  were  hung 
up  sundry  inscriptions,  consisting  of  admonitions  and  threatenings. 
addressed  to  such  as  may  be  disposed  to  *  shove  by  justice  *  and  eviMle 
the  payment  of  their  proper  duties.  Besides  these  inscriptions,  there 
were  hung  up  four  **  high  hats,^'  and  two  long  '*  leather  whips.**  The 
hats  which  were  very  high,  were  made  of  narrow  slips  of  bamboo 
painted,  and  had  the  appearance  of  course  net- work,  wrought  of 
iron  rods,  with  meshes  so  wide  as  to  afford  very  little  protection  from 
the  sun  or  rain.  I  had  stopped  but  a  moment  to  look  at  these,  when 
a  number  of  people,  who  had  gathered  around  me,  commenced 
examining  my  dress, — hat,  coat,  shoes,  d&c,  and  began  to  ask  me 
many  questions.  In  order  to  keep  up  the  conversation  on  my  part, 
I  inquired  about  the  hats,  asking  why  they  were  made  so  high  and 
so  open,  and  afiirming  that  such  things  could  be  of  no  possible  use. 
An  elderly  gentleman,  and  one  of  the  most  knowing  in  the  company, 
now  undertook  to  give  the  rationale  of  the  hats  and  whips :  tliey 
were  designed,  he  said,  both  to  give  dignity  to  those  in  authority  and* 
to  inspire  terror  among  the  multitude.  As  these  reasons,  howevor« 
did  not  silence  his  opponent,  the  old  gentleman  attempted  the  argu^ 
mentum  ad  kominem:  **your  Portuguese  soldiers  at  Macao,  what  Is 
the  use  of  the  feathers  on  their  hats,  ehV^  inquired  he  with  an  air 
of  triumph.  "  Feather  brushes,'*  said  I,  '^  every  Chinese  knows 
how  to  use,  and  so  do  the  Portuguese,  and  they  stick  them  into  the 
top  of  their  caps  that  they  may  have  them  always  ready  at  hand.** 
After  this  crooked  introduction,  the  conversation  took  a  new  turn ; 
and  it  was  agreed  by  both  parties  that  the  maxims  of  ancient  sages, 
and  the  writings  of  wise  men,  duly  inculcated,  would  do  more  to  stop 
the  practice  of  injustice  than  could  be  done  by  any  impliements  of 
flogging. 

Painting  formed  the  next  subject  of  our  conversation.  On  the  wall 
opposite  to  the  door  of  the  custom-house,  there  was  a  large  picture 
occupying  a  surface,  say,  twenty-four  feet  by  twelve.  In  the  middfe 
of  it  the  re  were  three  portraits,  representing  a  magistrate  of  rank 
attended  by  two  servants.  In  front  of  the  magistrate  a  bird  was 
seen  hovering,  as  if  wisltHig  to  deliver  to  him  some  message ;  behind 
liim  there  were  two  deer  and  two  uionkcvs,  one  oCthc  Inttcr  nearch^ 


183G.  Malki:  aboiil  Canton.  SB) 

on  n  large  Xrve,  Tliore  were  nlso,  in  ihe  picture,  a  number  of 
Inrge  insects,  which  were  hnlf  bird  and  half  bee.  The  explanation  of 
all  these,  my  old  friend  could  not,  or  would  not  give  me ;  nor  do 
I  understand  it.     Thvrsday^  December  10/A,  1835. 

A  happy  new-year^  5tr,  has  been  ringing  in  my  ears  all  day  long, 
accompanied  with  congratulutions  appropriate  to  the  season.  In 
their  own  style  and  language,  the  Chinese  cannot  be  outdone  in  the 
exchange  of  compliments ;  but  wo  to  the  king's  English  when  they 
attempt  to  expres:)  their  congratulations  in  that  barbarous  dialect 
"  Hap-pay,  hap-pay  neu  ynr,  sah,  eh,**  reiterated  in  most  unnatural 
accents,  but  with  abundant  good  humor,  has  made  on  my  auditory 
functions  an  imprfsssion,  pleasant  but  indescribable  like  the  dreams 
of  the  •*  sailor  boy.*'    January  ist^  1836. 

The  alarm  of  fire  yesterday  morning  was  truly  terrific.  It  was 
about  five  o'clock,  when  the  loud  peals  of  the  gong  and  the  frightful 
shrieks  of  the  night-watch,  roused  me  from  quiet  slumbers.  In  an 
instant  1  was  at  my  window  ;  a  cloud  of  smoke,  alive  with  cinders, 
was  then  rolling  over  the  factories,  and  seemed  to  threaten  them  with 
quick  destruction.  When  I  reached  the  esplanade,  every  person  I 
met  seemed  in  consternation,  some  were  running  one  way  and  some 
another.  *^  Carpenter's  square  is  on  fire ;"  ^*  The  creek  hong  is  on 
fire;"  '^The  engines  to  the  creek,"  ^^to  the  creek!"  echoed  from 
several  voices  in  quick  succession.  The  creek  factory  was  then  in 
flames ;  but  happily  an  engine  was  at  hand,  and  the  building  saved 
from  destruction.  However,  the  Chinese  gambling«house  which 
communicated  the  flames  to  the  factory,  and  which  had  been  ignited 
by  sparks  from  carpenter's  square,  was  completely  consumed.  By 
sunrise,  all  fear  for  the  safety  of  the  factories  subsided,  but  about  eighty 
houses  and  shops,  belonging  to  the  carpenters,  were  reduced  to 
ashes.     Monday y  January ^  26/A. 

The  Chinese  new-year  has  come  in  to-day  with  its  usual  accom- 
paniments— entire  cessation  from  business,  and  rounds  of  compli- 
ments and  congratulations,  which  are  to  be  repeated  on  several 
successive  days  with  all  the  gaieties  and  festivities  the  Chinese  know 
how  to  command.  In  my  walks  through  the  streets  in  the  n^or- 
ning  and  in  the  afternoon,  the  stillness  was  such  as  I  have  sometimes 
witnessed  in  cities  of  the  western  world,  on  the  morning  and  evening 
of  a  Sabbath  day.     January ,  26th. 

My  fireside  y  when  well  supplied  with  fuel,  has  always  hitherto, 
during  the  cold  season,  been  comfortable  enough,  and  it  seemed 
unusually  so  this  morning.  The  white  snow,  covering  everywhere 
the  surface  of  -the  ground,  and  the  roofs  of  the  houses,  gave  the 
scene  abroad  the  charming  air  of  a  winter's  morning.  But  it  was 
only  a  winter's  morning,  for  the  sun  was  scarcely  risen  before  the 
falling  flakes  were  turned  to  rain-drops,  and  all  that  which  covered 
the  ground  disappeared.  During  the  morning,  the  mercury  did  not 
fall  within  several  degrees  of  the  freezing  point.  A  full  cloth  dress, 
however,  and  a  good  blazing  fire,  I  have  found  very  agreeable  during 
the  day.     February  ?th,  1^6. 


5S>J  Journal  of  Ornirrnicrs,  Apiul, 


Art.  IX.  Journal  of  Occurrences,  New  hoppo;  disturbance$  in 
Hoonan;  literary  chancellor  of  Hoonan;  praying  for  snatc: 
negligence  in  tnUiiary  appoiiUnunis ;  Shanse;  local  oficers; 
imperial  commissioner ;  emperor'* s  sons  ;  8t  Andrew^ s  skoaL 
Note  to  subscribers  and  correspondents. 

Public  affairs  in  the  provinciat  city,  and,  so  far  as  we  know,  in  the  wliole  empire, 
with  one  slight  exception,  continue  tranquil.  We  hear  various  rumors  respecting 
a  malignant  disease,  which  has  recently  broken  out  in  the  suburbs  of  this  cny,  aoS 
in  some  of  the  neighboring  villages,  but  we  have  no  particulars  on  the  truth  (^ 
which  we  can  rely. 

The  new  hoppo  from  Peking  is  expected  here  about  the  end  of  this  month;  he 
IS  said  to  be  a  man  of  great  wealth,  and  of  course  a  large  retinue  may  be  ex- 
pected to  accompany  him.  Hb  predecessor,  Pftng,will  soon  return  to  the  Capital. 
We  may  mention  her?,  by  the  by,  that  the  reports  respecting  his  excellency's 
visit  to  the  ophthalmic  hospital  have  been  premature.  He  did  send  a  messenger 
to  inquire  if  his  case  could  be  attended  to,  and  an  appointment  was  made  to  ret 
ceivebim;  but  he  failed  to  keep  the  appointment.  He  has  since  sent  for  me* 
dicine ;  and  we  expect  his  case  will  be  duly  noticed  in  the  next  quarterly  report 
of  the  hospital. 

DisttffftanMtf  tn  Hoonan^  among  some  tribes  of  mountaineers,  according  to  a 
vaeue  report,  form  the  only  exception  to  thci  general  peace  of  the  empire.  Dis<' 
turoances  of  this  kind  are  very  frequent,  and  are  generally  soon  quelled. 

The  he6ching,  or  Uttrary  ehawoMoTt  o(  the  province  of  Hoonan  has  been 
dismissed,  on  the  ground  of  one  of  his  servant^  having  been  guilty  of  demanding 
preaents,  and  extorting  eifts,  from  all  parties  wherever  he  want,  and  also  on  Um 
ground  of  his  having  printed  and  published  in  the  ordinary  book-«hops  a  voluiBei 
of  poems  of  his  own  composition.  As  the  publication  of  books  by  officers  of 
government  is  bot  usually  prohibited,  his  offense  lies,  we  presume,  in  having  sold 
the  work  In  the  common  shopSt  and  for  a  j;>ecuniary  object ;  or  it  may  be  reeard- 
ed  as  improper  for  an  officer  in  his  situation,  whose  duty  it  is  to  examine  all  the 
essays  and  poems  of  the  literary  candidates,  to  offer  them  what  may  be  consider- 
ed in  the  lieht  of  a  copy  for  their  imitation.  The  emperor  says  of  him,  that  he 
has  **  indeed  degraded  his  office,  and  lowered  and  debased  himself.*'  The  go- 
vernor of  the  two  provinces,  Hoopih  and  Hoonan,  for  not  having  discovered 
and  reported  the  offense,  is  sentenced  to  degradation  two  decrees  below  his 
proper  rank,  but  without  loss  of  office.  The  lieut .-governor  of  Hoonan,  Woo 
Yungkwang,  for  having  not  only  overlooked  the  offense,  but,  after  it  had  been 
reported,  made  pretense  that  he  was  himself  in  the  act  of  investigating  the  affi^r, 
is  degraded  to  tlie  fourth  rank,  and  recalled  to  Peking,  there  to  wait  for  an 
ppointment  suitable  to  his  diminished  rank. 

Proofing  for  snow.  "  Imperial  edict.  There  Having,  from  the  commencement 
of  the  present  winter,  been  no  fall  of  snow  at  Peking,  we  before  commalided  th«| 
an  altar  should  be  raised,  and  prayer  made  on  that  occount.  We  were  rendered 
grateful  by  the  tender  affection  of  august  heaven  and  by  its  secret  protection 
of  us,  manifested  in  the  grant  of  a  heavy  fall  of  snow  and  sleet ;  for  whieh 
thanks  have  been  returned,  and  the  altar  was  then  removed.  Now  twenty 
days  have  elapsed,  and  no  continuance  of  the  favor  has  been  enjoyed.  Iiet 
therefore,  the  Taou  priests  of  the  palace  erect  an  altar  in  the  'great  and  high 
temple,'  and  pray  thereat.  On  the  5th  of  the  month,  when  the  altar  is  erected, 
we  will  ourself  repair  thither  to  burn  incense." — Eight  officers  are  appointed  to 
remain  at  the  altar  in  rotation,  for  the  purpose  of  burning  incense  and  perfomiinig 
the  prescribed  rites,  while  another  officer  is  appointed  to  continue  there  tli^ 
whole  time.  This  edict  was  issued  in  the  commencement  of  the  12th  moon, 
January  18th,  1836. 

NegUgence  in  military  appointments.  **  Imperial  edict.  The  lieut.-generals,  in 
the  provinces  are  officers  of  elevated  rank,  having  the  responsible  charge  of 


-  <■ 


1836.  Juariiut  .;/"  Occuneiues.  5*3 

iiiijioilaiil  [xisti.  Tlieir  iMimiiiiiiml  (liily  in  ('■  iiiiliiicl hiiiI  oercise  Iheir  soldiers, 
ana  keef  them  in  u  guud  slate  of  disuipliiie.  It  beiug  orien  necessary  to  select 
p«nioni,  It  has  been  usually  the  case  thai  we  have  coaiinniided  the  several  gaver- 
Durs  and  lieul.-goveriiiiiii  caretully  tu  cIio(»k  inilividiidlb  front  amuMe  the  culonBis 
of  regiments,  and  recatdiuend  such  as  wei«  fitted  tu  Git  theuost  of  lieut.-generali, 
in  order  that  Ihey  might  be  appointed.  It  is  manifest  Ibut  Ihey  should  make 
tbontueh  investigation,  and  select  for  preTermeiil  inch  as  have  at  all  times  shgwn 
themaelvea  capable  of  self-government,  and  of  guiding  those  under  their  com- 
mand, and  thus  of  preserving  discipline  in  the  ranks ;  these  as  soiin  as  promoted, 
would  become  examples  to  others.  But  of  late,  among  the  tecomnendaliniit 
made  froui  the  several  pioviuces,  have  been  recommendiiiions  of  such  oflcers  ai 
lieut. -general  Heeling  in  Chethio,  a  man  naturally  dilalorj  and  fond  of  ease, 
whum  it  would  be  impossible  1<i  slir  up  to  action  ;  such  also  as  lieut.-general 

the  tri 
pi-ovid 
led  as 

wlecti 
in  the 
of  thin 


cbar^ 

one  hns  Hlready  a  very  important  charge  in  the  care  of  certain  lands,  and  the 
other  is  but  a  new  and  teoiporery  officer  in  his  department.  The  poochingsze 
and  nganch-lsEe  being  thus  changed  at  the  same  lime, and  myself  havmg  but  neH- 
ly  reached  my  post,  1  supplicate  your  majesty's  heavenly  fnvorand condescension 
to  permit  the  detention  here  fur  the  present  of  Kune9bow,  the  acting  poochlngste 
of  this  province."  It  appears  from  this  thai  all  the  principal  Ol&cers  of  the  pro- 
vince had  been  r.banged  about  the  same  time,  with  (he  exception  of  two  directors 

LonU  offiters.  Lew,  the  magistrate  of  the  district  Nanhae  heSn,  has  been  fur 
some  lime  only  in  acting  cliarge  of  the  maghlracy;  but  his  appoinlmeut  has 
lately  been  confirmed,  with  permission  for  him  to  repair  to  Pekint  and  see  the 
'  dragon's  face.'  Tbe  director  of  the  commissariat,  with  feveral  subordinate 
oKcen,  has  been  sent  into  the  district  Tungkwan  hePn  to  investigate  some  alTair. 
What  is  the  subject  of  invastigalion  we  know  not.  The  director  of  the  eabel 
has  been  prunioted  to  the  rank  of  provincial  judge  in  9hense  province,  and  will 
proceed  thither  immediately. — TePn  Poo,  the  ma^strate  of  Heangsban  hePn, 
u'ho  on  his  late  visit  to  Peking  was  commanded  to  return  to  his  station,  suc- 
ceeded before  leaving  the  capital  in  obtaining  promo<ion  to  a  vacancy  in  I  lie 
province  of  Nganbwny. 

huftrial  connninstoRcrt.  We  heur  notiiing  further  of  the  two  commissioners, 
whose  appoinlmrni  to  visit  Canton  was  some  time  since  reported,  A  commis- 
sioner h».s  bpcn  SKUI  into  Miingolin,  as  usual  without  any  Malcmcnt  as  to  (he 
ohjert  of  his  mi-iioii.     In  ii  la'e  numlicr  iif  the  Peking  (jascltc  the  fnlloxving  edicl 


•^4  Journal  of  Occurrences, 

appears:  "Let  no  commissioner,  on  public  business,  hereafter. take  in  bis  suite  any 
of  the  sons  or  junior  nelattons  of  the  high  officers  of  government."  This  edi^t  is 
said  to  have  been  occasioned  by  the  circumstance  of  one  of  the  commissioners 
sent  to  Canton  in  1834,  having  brought  in  his  suite  a  son  of  one  of  the  hirii 
officers,  who  was  of  course  much  courted  and  enriched  with  presents  by  all  who 
bad  any  object  to  gain  at  Peking  in  which  his  father  could  aid  them. 

Tie  tmaerof's  fmrtk  ami  ffSi  tons,  being  now  nearly  five  years  old,  have  com* 
menced  their  studies,  each  having  a  separate  tutor,  under  the  direction  of  Fan 
Shengftn  and  Muchangah.  The  emperor's  youngest  brother  and  one  of  his 
nephews  are  appointed  to  examine  them  in  reading ;  and  two  Tartar  servants 
are  appointed  to  wait  on  them. 

jSL  Andrew^s  Shoal,  so  named  by  captam  Wemyss  of  the  Bombay  Castle,  be- 
cause discovered  on  St.  Andrew*s  day,  is  thus  described  in  the  Canton  Register 
of  the  19th  instant,  in  an  extract  from  the  "Los;." 

"  On  November  30th,  1835,  at  7.30  a.  m.  while  lying  N.W.  with  a  light  breeze, 
(supposing  ourselves  to  be  between  the  Prince  of  Wales*  bank  and  Amboyna  sand,) 
observed  breakers  in  three  or  four  places  bearing  north-northwesterly.  Wore 
ship  immediatelv,  and  while  in  the  act  of  waring,  had  a  cast  of  twelve  fathoms ; 
hauled  close  to  tne  w»d,  lying  S.S.E.;  and  had  the  following  soundings ;  the  rock 
very  plain  under  the  bottom,  9l,*10||,  13,  27, 28,  24. 25,  41.  Breakers  just  in  sight 
from  the  poop  N.N.W.  in  54  fathoms. — ^The  breakers  on  this  shoal  appear  to  be 
in  latUude  T  56'  30''  N.  longitude  11  r  47'  30"  East  (corrected  from  sights 
taken  at  Pulo  Aor  a  few  days  after);  and  the  shoal  itseKis  of  considerable  extent;  as 
at  noon,  November  30th,  we  bad  23  fathoms  ^very  fine  sand  and  shells)  in  7""  50" 
N.,  and  when  at  anchor  1^  mile  S.S.E.  from  the  breakers,  rollers  were  seen  from 
masthead  to  southwest-ward  about  four  miles  distant  ^  the  boat  about  four  miles  to 
W.N.  W.  had  nine  fathoms  (rocks);  and  the  ship  next  day  passed  over  seven,  eight, 
and  nine  fathoms  in  7* 53"  N.  latitude:  we  saw  discolored  water  to  S.S.E.  The 
extent  to  the  westward  of  the  meridian  given  we  had  not  time  or  oppor- 
tunity to  ascertain.  From  the  appearance,  while  at  anchor,  I  should  say  that 
this  shoal  is  formed  by  a  chain  of  reefs  lying  in  a  half  moon  or  semicireular 
direction;  its  convex  pan  to  N.W  and  open  to  the  eastward  with  a  patch  of 
seven  fathoms  bearing  S.S.E.  from  breakers  about  four  miles  distant.  While  at 
anchor  between  the  above  patch  and  the  breakers  (in  the  concave)  we  had  remark- 
ably smooth  water,  hardly  taughtening  the  cable,  and  very  little  current  running; 
past ;  although  the  next  day,  when  off  the  bank  of  soundings,  the  ship  was  swept 
to  N.E.  considerably,  as  appears  from  her  having  come  upon  the  shoal  again 
next  morning  in  twenty-four  fathoms,  steering  all  the  nicrht  to  8.S.W.  with  a 
moderate  breeze. 

'*  N.  B.  We  lay  so  perfectly  smooth  while  at  anchor  that  the  ship  was  kept 
on  a  sheer  by  the  circumstance  of  the  deep-sea  lead-line  having  got  jammed 
amoi  g  the  rocks.  (Signed.)    Robert  W&mtss, 

Commander  of  the  Bombay  Castle." 

ftoTK.  To  our  subscribers  and  correspondents  a  few  words  are  due,  before  conclud- 
ing the  present  volume.  Copies  of  tne  Repository  have  been  regularly  sent,  from 
its  commencement  and  free  of  any  charge  on  our  part,  to^  a  Ivge  number  of 
public  Institutions,  Editors  of  public  Journals,  and  to  a  few  individuals,  in  India* 
Europe,  and  America ;  if  in  any  of  these  cases  the  work  has  been  unwelcome, 
we  are  sorry  and  hope  to  be  informed  thereof  that  we  may  prevent  it  from 
beine  so  in  future.  We  have  taken  the  utmost  care  in  our  power  to  have  the 
numbers,  as  they  have  successively  come  from  the  press,  safely  and  sfieedily 
transmitted  to  those  who  have  subscribed  for  them ;  and  shall  continue  to  do 
so.  To  all  our  correspondents  we  tender  our  best  thanks,  and  especially  to 
R.  I.  for  his  valuable  series  of  papers.  In  a  very  few  cases  we  have  withheld 
communications  which,  but  for  their  being  too  controversial  or  for  containing 
personalities  inconsistent  with  the  object  of  the  Repository,  we  would  gladly 
nave  given  to  the  public.  Several  pa|)ers  are  still  on  hand,  which  shall  soon  te 
publ'isned.  From  foreign  resident^  in  China  and  the  neighboring  countries,  we 
shall  always  he  glad  to  receive  such  communications  as  will  serve  to  develo|ie  the 
resources  and  the  necessities  of  the  eastern  world. 


mOPERTY    Of 


ym      m  PROPERTY     or      yy 


«  ^"^      ^ 


Mldiim 


fAJt  T 


cs    $Ciit>»irM    s^ti^ift^i 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


SECOND  EDITION 


VOL.    I 


FROM  MAY,  1832  TO  APRIL,  1833 


MARUZEN  CO.,  LTD. 
TOKYO 


1 


Asia  Library 


This  edition  may  not  be  sold  to  North,  Central 
and  South  America. 


Reprinted  in  Japan 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY. 


VOL.    I. 


FROM  MAT,   1832,  TO  APRIL,   1838. 


SECOND    EDITION. 


CANTON: 

PRINTED  FOR   THE  PROPRIETORS. 

1833. 


% 


isrBsa:^ 


Abdallah,  a  captive, 472 

Abeel,  Rev.  David, 26,466 

Accusatioiis,  anonymous, 472 

Admonition,  friendly, 411 

Administration  of  justice, 13 

Affriculture, 304 

Auns-givin^r  by  a  lady, 381 

Altai  chain  of  mountains,. . . .  120 
Amiot^s  account  of  population,  346 

Amour,  or  Sagalien  river, 115 

Amoy.  the  city  of, 97 

Ancestors,  prayer  at  worship  of,  202 

Anger, 280 

Anglochinese  colleffe  at  Malac- 
ca; when  founded;  its  ob- 
ject, &«., 105 

Animosities  to  be  settled, 313 

Appeal  to  Chnstians  in  China,  240 

Arabians  in  China, 6,10 

Archipelago,  the  Indian, 242 

Associations,  secret, 207 

Audiences  with  the  emperor 
Kanghe, 254,429 

Ballad,  a  fragment, 4d8 

BaU  (PaU),  books, 17 

Bamplasoi,  its  situation, 24 

Banditti  in  HeKngshan, 80 

Bankok,  notices  of, 17,21 

Bassora,  Chinese  vessels  at, . . .     10 

Batavia,  Chinese  at, 15? 

Batavia,  printing  at, 509 

Beggars, 112 

Begs,  military  officers, 170 

Bells,  their  size  and  use, 258 

Benevolent  enterprise, 333 

Bible,  its  superiority, 101,272 

Bible,  cost  of  printing  the, ....  421 
Bible,  new  edition  in  Chinese,.  466 

Bioffraphy  of  Chinese, 107 

Birui  of  three  sons, 208 

Bishop  of  Calcutta, 28P 

Blind,  an  osvluin  for  the, 29* 


BoatB  at  Canton,  the  tanka,. . .  169 

Bombay, 26,284 

Bombay,  converts  at, 74 

Books  distributed  in  Fuhkeen,  457 
Books,  the  king,  or  classical,.  •  481 

Books  of  the  Mmanists, 504 

Bramins, 70 

British  Critic,  notice  of  the, . . .  109 
Budha,  Uiousand  names  of,. . .  •  248 

Budhism  in  Siam, 18^4 

Budhism,  remarlra  on, 75,155 

Bukharia,  inhabitantB  of, 171 

Buonaparte's  dying  request,. . .  452 
Burmah,  Christian  missions  in,    25 

Burmans  in  Siam,« 46 

Buiying-place,  the  Swedish,  in 
Canton, 218 

Calcutta,  native  Christians  in,  74 
Calcutta  Christian  Observer,. .  155 

Camboja,  its  inhabitants, 52 

Canal,  Grand,  an  account  of. .    38 

Canfu,  notices  of, 8,252 

Canton,  notices  of, 8,164^15 

Canton,  climate  of, 488 

Canton,  chaplain  at  port  of, ... .  243 

Cape  of  Good  Hop^ 27 

Cape  Liant  in  Siam, 87 

Catechism  of  the  Shamans, ....  285 
Celestial  empire,  the  term,. . . .  205 
Cha  or  tea,  Semedo's  account  of,  477 

Change  among  Chinese, 2 

Changling's  memorial, 112 

Chancellor  Shing  degraded,. .  511 
Chantibun,  its  iimabiUnts, ....  87 
Chaou-chow  foo,  population  of,  92 
Chape\  li^n^lish  in  Canton,. . . .  150 
China,  origin  of  the  name,. ...     35 

(yhina  Proper,  its  extent, 35 

Chinese  empire,  its  extent, ....  34 
Chinese    empire,    estimate    of 

popul«t»  J  of, 345,385,477 

IChinese,  tiieir  pt^TaoxuR^ W 


IV 


INDEX 


Chinese,  ueir  morals  and  their 
habits, ....  15,339,262,314,424,476 

Chinese,  their  dress, 14^220 

Chinese,  their  food, 15^304 


lEcHo,  the  gospel, 375 

Economy  enforced, 305 

Elffyptian  colony,  the  Chinese  a,      9 
Efe,  extent  of  government  o^. .  170 


Chinese,  their  literature,. 4,480  Eluths  in  Soungaria, 117 

Chinese,  their  religions, 306  Embassadors  to  China, 425 

Chinese,  their  junks, 56  Emigration  to  Siam, 23 

Chinese,  tiieir  doctors, 181  Emperor's  power, 263 


Chinese,  their  flinerals, 217 

Chinese,  their  ffovemment,  262,297 

Chinese,  their  laws, 309 

Chinese,  their  national  charac- 
ter.   326 

Chinese,  their  printing, 414 

Chinese,  their  ancient  costume,  475 


Christian,  the  term, 64 

Christians  in  China,.  .8,27,44,61,265|PPactorie8,  the  European,. . . .  211 


Christian  faithfulness, 410 

Christians  by  birth,  and  Chris- 
tians by  profession, 457 

Christian   Advocate's   publica- 
tions,   337 

Christianity,  early  introduction 

of,  into  China, 447 

Christianity  introduced  by  the 

Jesuits, 265 

Chusan  (Chow-shan), 37,124 

Cities,  form  of  Chinese 256 

Climate  of  Canton  and  Macao,  488 

Coast  of  China,. 36,61,296,423 

Cobi,  desert  of, 172 

Cochinchina, .31,380 

Cochinchina,  letter  from, 380 

Cochinchinese  in  Siam, 53 

Colonic  possessions, 117 

College,  a  new  in  Ke'angsoo,. .     7^ 
Concord  among  neighbors,. . . .  <303 

Confucius  worshiped, 262,602 

Copper  in  Yunnan, 384 

Corean  language,  sketch  of, . . .  276 
Corean  syllabary, 278 

Daourian  mountains, 116 

Dead,  the  unburied, 294 

Death,  use  of  a  new  term  for, .  424 
Death  of  the  emperor's  uncle,  380 

Death  of  a  whole  family, 292 

Deaui  0^^  Hae-ling-ah, 30 

Decapitations  in  Canton, 80,291 

Degrees  of  literary  rank, 305 

Desertei-9,  punishment  of, 31? 

Diary  of  a  Chinese  Christian,    27 
Doctor  in  Canton,  fashionable .  34S 

Domestic  coercion, 511 

Dragon  Iting,  the  golden, 3( 

Purrh  missionaries, 204,5] c! 


Emperors  of  the  Ta  Tsing  dy- 
nasty,..  356 

Emplovmente,  the  essential,. . .  310 
Enoyclopedia  Americana,. . . .  161 

Enterprise, 248,333 

Examinations,  literary, 459,482 

ESxhumation,  law  against, 504 


Famine,  relief  for  a, .31,159 

Fees  forbidden,  illegjal, 384 

Ferocity,  for  stem  virtue, .....  148 

Filial  duty  enforced, ^ .  3Q1 

jFires  in  Canton, .8^,292 

Fire  caused  by  opium-smoking,  208 

Fire-engines,  use  of, 8 

Fishing,  modes  of, 260 

Foreigners  in  China, 2,11 

Formosa,  trade  with, 37,97 

Formosa,  account  of  the  rebel- 
lion in,  ...... ..  .342,380,423,471 

Free-trade,. 253,456 

Frencn  first  came  to  China,..  369 

Friendship, 65 

Fuhkeen   province, 151 

Funeral  procession, , . . .  217 

Future  state,  notions  of,. .... .  373 

Gambling,  law  against, 512 

Gazette,  the  Peking, 506 

Gazette,  a  cash  paper, 492 

Gates  of  China, 11,37,252 

Genghis  khan, 43,118 

God,  one  promoted  by  the  em- 
peror Taoukwang, 112 

Golden  dragon  king's  family,. .  381 

Grosier  on  population, 346 

Grain,  different  kinds  of, 259 

Gutzlaff '8  journal,    16,45,81,122,180 
Gutzlaff' s  second  journal, ....  377 

Hainan,  isini^^  of, 37,90,151 

Hengaii  sent  to  Hoonan, 80 

Heterodoxy  (seay  keaoii), 103 

Hindoos  becoming  Christians,  71  74 
Hoopih,  troubles  in, .342 

Idolatry,  remarks  on, (38 


INDEX. 


V 


Intercourse  with  China, 141 

IntercouTBe  of  the  Chinese  with 

ibreigneFB, 364 

Interest  on  money, 394 


Java,  island  of, 152;203,509 

Japanese  embassies  to  and 

mm  China, 365 

Japanese  and  English  vocabu- 
lary,   109 

Jesus'  name  an  oflfonce, 149 

Jesuits  in  China, 430 

Jews  in  China, 8,44 

Jones,Rev.  J.  Taylor,... 336 

Judea,  the  ancient  Tartsin  ?. . . 

Julian,  the  apostate, 370 

Juh-lung-ah,  eeneral, 511 

Junks  and  sailors,. 

Justice,  mode  of  obtaining, ....  159 


Raiiu,  mission  at, 73 

Kidnappers, 

Kindreo,  nine  gradations, 303 

Kirin,  an  account  of, 115 

Kokonor, 118 

Kotsebue,  Capt  Otto  von, 109 


Lake,  fheTung-tinff,. . 

ig,  &c. 


39 

Lake,  the  Po-yang,  ^lc, 39 

Lake,  Hinka,  &.C., 116 

Lake,  the  Koko  nor,  du%, 190 

Lakes  of  Soungaria, 172 

Lakes  of  Turkestan, 172 

Lakes  of  Tibet, 177 

Lamas  of  Tibet, 175 

Land,  waste  in  Chihle, 160 

Laos  or  Chans,  described,. ....  47 

LeComte*s  Memoirs  &  remarks,  249 
Leenchow,  rebellion  in,29,78,l  11,246 

Jje,  governor, 247,423,471 

Legatee,  papal, 443 

Lemaislanos, 91 

Le  Mingche,  a  geographer,. . .  33 

Leto,  a  harbor  in  Smmtung,. . .  125 

JjOtters,  private, 511 

Lintin,  ships  at, 296 

Literary  graduate,  appeal  of  a,.  293 

Lithography  in  Chinese, 422 

lord's  day, 289 

Loo,  governor  of  Canton, 248 

Macao,  settlement, 400 

Macao,  actual  state  of  its  com- 
merce, public  buildings,  dLc.  403 

Macao,  population  of,  6lc 404| 

Madagn»rar, 27 


Madras, 74 

Magazines, 508 

Malacca, 26^104 

Malays, ...iOfm 

Man-eaters, 79 

Mantchou-Chinese  dynasty,. . .    34 

Mantchouria,  extent  o( 113 

Mantchou  Tartary, 80,190 

Mape,  the  Chinese,. 33 

Marine  intelligence, 296 

Marriage, 15,293,478 

Meaou-uze, 32,38 

Medhurst,  Rev.  Walter  H.....  226 
Metal  types,  for  Chinese. ....  414 

9|  Metempsychosis, 102 

Meteorological  averages, 491 

Meszabarra,  a  papal  legate,. . .  443 
Mignan's  travels  m  Chaldea,. .  341 

Mi&ie,life  of, 316 

Military  school, 511 

Minerals, 41 

383||Missions,  Christian, 497 

Missionaries,  labors  of, 268 

Mohammedans, 6,42 

Moluccas, 204^%510 

Mongolia, 117 

Monotheism  derided, 331 

Monument,  a  celebrated, 449 

Moors  in Siam, 46 

Mountains  of  China,. 40 

Mountains  of  Mantchouria, ....  116 

Mountains  of  Soungaria, 172 

Mountains  of  Tibet, 178 

Murders, 1 60,295^382 

Mutiny  of  the  Bounty, 76 


56  M 


Names,  varieties  in,*  *  • 494 

Nam-oh,  harbor  of, 93 

Nanking, 124 

Natural  history, 470 

Neumann's  catechism. 285 

New  year,  offices  closed  at, ... .  424 

Neyoor  in  Southern  India, ....  73 

New  Zealand, 507 

Notitia  Lingue  Sinice, 152 

Obedience  to  God, ...    102 

Opimn,  angelic  remedy  for. . .  295 

Opium, 31,159 

Oriental  Christian  Spectator,. .     26 

Oroumtchi, 117,170 

Osbeck  at  Canton, 209 

Pagoda, 6,1(>7,221 

Pagoda,  porcelain, ^57 

Pnlnnkine, 2|9 


VI 


I  \  I#  K  X  . 


Patronage,  govovnmental, 42ii 

Fawnbrokera, 384 

Peace  68,  universal, 280 

Peacock,  u.  s.  frigate, 296 

Pechihle,  gulf  of, 35 

Peguans  in  Siani, 45 

Pei-ho,  river, 38,131 

Peking, 208,234 

Penang, 283 

People,  umprivileged, 382 

Persecutions, 100,435 

Phra  klang,  minister  of  state,. .     19 
Phrases  in  public  documents,.  511 

Physicians, 383,261 

Picture,  a  dark  one, 191 

Piracy, 159,248^1 

Poetical  dictionary, 470 

Policy  of  the  Chinese, 485 

Politeness, 309 

Poppy,  the  cultivation  of, 511 

Population  of  Peking, 256 

Population  of  the  Chinese  Em- 
pire,   345,385 

Population  of  Macao 404 

Portuguese  in  Siam, 22 

Portuguese  in  China, 398 

Prayer  of  Taoukwang, 236 

Prayer  at  the  tombs, 202 

Press  at  Malacca, 106 

Priest,  the  murder  of  a, 160 

Priests  of  Taou  and  Budha,  262,306 

Printing,  notices  of, 414 

Proclamations, 460,503 

Provinces,  the  eighteen, 36 

Provision  for  the  poor, 503 

Property,  insecurity  of, 332 

Prosecute,  an  invitation  to ... .  294 

Pulo  Way, 87 

Pulo  Condore, 88 

Punishments, 264,309,48(> 

Queen  of  heaven, 59,99,122 

Queen  of  earth, 108 

Rebellion  at  Leenchow,  notices 

of.  .29,78,111,158,203,246,291,470 
Rebellion  in  Formosa,  progress 

of, 342,380,423,47] 

Religion,  its  influence, 147 

Religion  of  my  father, 452 

Repudiation  of  a  wife, 8C 

Revenue, 12,159 

Review  of  Renaudot, 6,4^ 

Review   of  Lv   Mingch(''s 

map, ..mVUrC 

Kt'v'ipw  ofyoyjtjros  to  Siain,. . .  221 


Review  of  Osbeck, 209 

Review  of  Encyclopedia  Am- 

Oi'icana, 161 

Review  of  Le  Comte, 249 

Review  of  the  Sacred  Edict,. .  297 
Review    of   an    historical 

sketch  of  Portuguese, ....  396,425 

Review  of  Semedo, 473 

Ricci's  arrival  in  China 430 

Rivers  of  China, 37 

Rivers  of  Mantchouria, 115 

Rivers  of  Mongolia, ]  19 

Rivers  of  Soungaria, 171 

Rivers  of  Tibet, 176 

River,  the  Martaban, 38 

River,  the  Meinam, 84,230 

River,  the  Yellow, 37,292 

Rites,  pagan, 4^ 

Roads,  care  taken  of 256 

Romanism  in  China, 61,306 

Romanists, 377,430 

Rumors, 78 

Sacred  Sleeve  Gem, 422 

Sacred  Edict,  Milne's, 297 

Sacred  Edict  in  rhyme,. .....  244 

Saigon  or  Luknooi,  port  of, ... .     53 

Saints,  the  communion  of, ... .  496 

Salt,  stacks  of, 136 

Sandwich  Islands, 283 

Sanshan  island, 399 

Savior,  neglecting  the, 150 

Schools, 15,104^5,311 

School  Chinese,  at  Naples,. . .  458 

Scripture  Lessons, 77 

Scull  or  stem  oar  in  boats, ....  260 

Seay,  a  lady, 293 

Sects,  the  three, 306 

Sect,  a  new  one, 294 

Secret  associations, 207 

Sensus  communis, 330 

Serra,  bidhop  elect  of  Peking, .  378 
Shams ns.  Catechism  of  the. . .  285 

Shameen,  fire  at, 248 

Shantunff  promontory, J25 

Shipwrecks, 384 

Siam, ;«6,412,466 

Siamese  New  Testament, 233 

Siberin, 213 

Sinj|ya]'X)re, 107 

Sink,  doctor, 343,382 

Slavery, 159,292,344 

Societies,  secret, 31 

Soldiers, 2(vl 

3ongrH  of  three  charicters,. . . .  244 
S6im;..aria, 170 


I  N  U  K  X 


VII 


SinuubIi  trade  at  ^Macao, 403|iTyfooii,  account  of  a. 


Spirituous  liquors, 314 

St  Joseph's  college,  at  Macao,  406 

St  Thomas, 448 

Stevens,  Rev.  Edwin  arrival,. .  243 

Strangulation, 159 

Suicides, 80,511 

Superstitious  delusions, 406 

Tallow  tree, 259 

Tanka  boats  licensed, 160 

Taxes, 12^12 

Tea, 12,383,477 

TeenUin, 180,512 

Teenfung,  a  rock, 90 

Thieves, 79,295 

Three  character  classic, 77 

Thunder, 344 

Tibet, 173 

Tithing  system, 313 

Tobacco, 259 

Tomlin,  Rev.  Jacob, 26^224 

Tombs,  worshiping  at,  201,217,499 

Tonsure, » 475 

Toumon,  a  papal  legate 443 

Travancore, 71 

Triad  society, 24 

Turkestan,  eastern, 171 

Turner's  Sacred  History, 342 

Tsiompa, 89 


156 

Tyrant,  the  village, 247,343 

Utility, 339 

Urh  laouyay's  conduct, 383 

Vaccination, 334 

Valignano, 431 

Van  Dieman's  Land, 335^413 

Verbiest, 434 

Vine  in  China, 44 

Vocabulary,  Japanese  and  En^.  109 
Vocabulary,  comparative,  of  Chi- 
nese, Corean  and  Japanese,. .  509 
Voyages  up  the  coast, 196 

Whampoa, 211,220,296 

Whipping,  death  caused  by  248L485 

Wicfif,  iSfe  of, 34i 

Widow's  fimd, 383 

Wolf;  Rev.  Mr., 243^13 

Worshiping  the  dead, 499 

Xavier,  Francis, 265^427 

Yaou-jin, 29,41 

Yangtsze  ke&ng, 124 

Yellow  river, 37^2 

Yungching's  accession  to  the 
throne  of  China, 378 


CHIBTESE  REPOSITORT. 


Vol.  I.— May,  1833.— No.  1. 


Introduction. 


It  is  not  less  a  matter  of  astonishment  than 
regret  that,  during  the  long  intercourse  which  has 
existed  between  the  nations  of  Christendom  and 
eastern  Asia,  there  has  been  so  little  commerce  in 
intellectual  and  moral  commodities.  The  very  ve- 
hicle of  thought  even,  has  been  made  contraband. 
The  embargo  has  been  rigorous  as  death,  and  has 
prevented  what  might  have  been  communicated 
viva  voce.  Every  visitor  at  Canton  must  be  struck, 
not  to  say  confounded,  with  the  strange  jargon 
spoken  alike  by  natives  and  foreigners,  in  their 
mutual  intercourse ;  it  has  been  a  most  fruitful 
source  of  misunderstanding ;  and  in  not  a  few  in- 
stances, it  has  paved  the  way  for  misrepresentation, 
altercation,  detention,  vexation,  and  other  such  like 
evils.  Thirty  years  ago,  there  was  not  living  more 
then  one  individual  capable  of  translating  from 
Chinese  into  English ;  and  there  was  not  one  of  the 
sons  of  the  ^'  Son  of  heaven,''  who  could  read,  or 
write,  or  speak,  correctly,  the  English  language. 

The  empire,  of  which,  as  residents,  we  form 
constituent  atoms,  stands  at  this  moment,  in  the 
*  midst  of  the  earth,'  a  stupendous  anomaly ;  and, 
beyond  all  controversy,  presents  the  widest,  and 
the  most  intersting  field  of  research  under  heaven. 
By  what  right  of  inheritance,  by  what  favorite 
law  of  "justice  and  propriety,"  a  very  large  portion 


i 


2  Introdtiction.  May, 

of  the  earth^s  surface  is  made  impassable,  it  is  not 
easy  to  understand  ;  we  can  only  record  it,  (and 
we  do  so«with  peculiar  emotions,)  thai  such  is  the 
fact.  A  vast  domain,  stretching  from  East  to  West 
more  than  three  thousand  miles,  and  from  North 
to  South  two  thousand  and  upwards,  constitutes 
the  *^  Middle  Kingdom  f'^  and,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Russian  establishment  at  Peking,  consisting  of 
only  ten  persons,  and  a  very  narrow  place  at  Can- 
ton and  Macao,  'foreigners  can  by  no  means  be 
permitted  to  enter  and  reside  in  it.' 

Time  was  when  they  might,  and  did,  traverse 
the  country  in  every  direction:  many  valuable  re- 
cords of  men  and  things  were  then  made.  But 
all  who  read,  at  this  day,  those  early  writings,  will 
find  much  which  it  is  hard  to  believe.  Rocks  do 
not  often  change  their  forms,  nor  rivers  cease  to 
flow;  but  the  one  may  be  rolled  from  their  beds, 
and  the  other  turned  from  their  courses,  without 
the  violence  of  the  earthquake  or  the  tempest.  The 
decree  of  Darius,  established  and  signed  according 
to  the  law  ''which  altereth  not,''  was  soon  obsolete. 
The  decrees  of  others,  and  in  modern  times,  have 
shared  the  same  regard,  and  with  equal  justice. 
The  changes  of  the  last  few  years,  are,  doubtless, 
the  precursors  of  others,  more  extensive  and  salu- 
tary in  their  consequences.  For  tens  of  centuries. 
Old  Custom  has  held  a  despotic  and  cruel  sway 
over  a  noble  race  of  men,  restraining  and  destroy- 
ing their  best  energies.  Still,  even  here,  and  dur- 
ing the  period  strangers  have  been  shut  out  of  the 
country,  very  considerable  changes  have  taken  place. 

One  of  the  objects  of  this  work,  then,  will  be 
to  review  foreign  books  on  China,  with  a  view 
to  notice  the  changes  that  have  occurred,  and 
bow  and  when  they  were  brought  about,  and 
to  distinguish,  as  far  as  it  can  well  be  done, 
between  what  is,  and  what  is  not,  now  true.  Many 
of  the  old  books,  while  they  contain  much  that  is 
valuable,  contain  also  so  much  that  is  worthless, 


1832.  Introduction.  8 

as  to  prevent  their  republication.  Modern  writers, 
too,  have  not  always  been  clear  and  satisfactory 
in  their  statements.  The  accounts  of  the  popula* 
tion,  for  example,  are  found  to  vary  from  twenty 
millions  up  to  the  *  mystical  number'  of  333  millions. 

The  numerous  discrepancies  and  contradic- 
tions that  stand  recorded,  on  many  a  page  of 
foreign  books,  will  prove  a  strong  incentive  to  con* 
suit,  and  to  ascertain,  as  distinctly  as  possible,  the 
competency  and  credibility  of  the  most  approved 
native  authorities.  These,  at  the  present  time,  can 
be  obtained  in  great  numbers,  and  on  every  sub- 
ject, whether  physical,  moral,  political,  commercial, 
literary,  or  religious.  On  these  several  topics,  and 
others  also,  historical  and  statistical  works  will  be 
required,  to  exhibit  alike  the  past  and  the  present. 
Sufficient  weight  has  not,  generally,  we  think,  been 
given  to  native  authorities.  While  we  would  allow 
them  their  proper  influence,  we  shall  try  to  avoid 
the  opposite  extreme.  We  have  no  very  strong 
expectations  of  finding  much  that  will  rival  the  arts 
and  sciences,  and  various  institutions  of  the  west- 
ern nations.  We  do  not  expect  to  find,  among 
all  the  almost  numberless  tomes  of  the  celestial 
empire,  data  of  such  value  and  authority,  as  shall 
enable  the  wise  men  of  the  age,  to  *  correct  the 
chronology,  or  improve  the  morality  of  Holy  Writ.' 

On  natural  history,  inquiries  may,  with  great 
propriety  and  advantage,  be  directed  to  the  climate, 
its  temperature,  changes,  winds,  rains,  healthfulness ; 
to  the  soil,  its  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal  pro- 
ductions, its  fertility  and  state  of  cultivation;  and 
also  to  the  productions  of  the  rivers,  lakes  and  seas. 

As  to  commercij  it  will  be  especially  interesting 
to  notice  its  progress  from  the  past  to  modern 
times ;  observing,  particularly,  the  advantages  and 
disadvantages  of  its  present  state. 

Inquiries  in  regard  to  the  social  relations,  will 
require  a  careful  investigation  of  the  constitution  of 
society ;  and,  in  connection  with  an  examination  ^^ 


4  Introduction.  Mat, 

the  moral  character  of  the  people,  will  demand  a 
close  and  long-continued  observation  of  their  con- 
duct towards  one  another ;  as  rulers  and  subjects, 
husbands  and  wives,  parents  and  children,  and  so 
forth.  Much  assistance  may  be  gained  in  all  these 
inquiries,  by  a  developement  of  their  literary  cha- 
racter. Their  books  and  their  systems  of  educa- 
tion will  be  worthy  of  examination,  as  they  have  a 
constant  and  powerful  influence  on  all  the  grand 
relations,  and  vital  interests  of  the  community. 

We  feel  and  shall  take  a  very  lively  interest 
in  the  religious  character  of  the  people.  As  a  spi- 
ritual being,  destined  to  immortality,  with  ^^ powers 
of  intellect,  to  comprehend  the  great,  to  penetrate 
the  profound,  and  to  effect  the  gigantic,"  man  pre- 
sents to  man  the  most  interesting  subject  of  inqui- 
ry amidst  all  the  wonders  of  His  mysterious  hand, 
whose  power  and  wisdom  are  infinite.  Indeed,  the  in- 
trinsic value  of  all  other  inquiries,  on  all  other  sub- 
jects, rises  and  falls  just  in  proportion  as  they  are 
made  to  effect  well  or  ill,  the  soul  of  man,  both  in 
the  life  that  now  is,  and  in  that  which  is  to  come. 
It  is  only  when  we  look  at  the  last,  best  work 
of  God,  in  this  light,  that  all  the  various  influences, 
which  affect  him  ^in  this  house  of  his  pilgrimage/ 
rise  and  appear  before  us  in  their  true  character. 

We  enter  on  our  work  unbiased,  and  influenced 
rather  by  considerations  of  duty  than  of  reward. 
Every  man  has  his  purposes,  the  accomplishment 
of  which  is  the  highest  object  of  his  heart's  de- 
sire. To  spend  and  be  spent  in  publishing  '^  glad 
tidings"  to  those  who  had  never  heard  the  "joy- 
ful sound,"  and  to  bear  the  lamp  of  life  to 
those  who  were  perishing  for  lack  of  vision,  a 
greater  than  the  wisest  of  the  sons  of  men,  took 
an  earthly  tabernacle  ;  and  now,  having  ascended 
up  on  high,  He  commands  man  to  go  and  teach  his 
fellow, — to  publish  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
Every  one,  too,  has  his  opinions ;  but,  in  regard  to 
many  topics  of  interesting  inquiry,  those  opinions  may 


» 


1832.  Introductian.  5 

be  unsettled^  and  should  remain  so,  till  they  can 
be  established  and  corroborated  by  sufficient  evi- 
dence. One  may  call  no  man  Rabbi,  while  yet  he 
scorns  not  to  learn  wisdom  from  the  little  child, 
or  even  the  little  ant. 

We  are  desirous  of  receiving  assistance  in 
every  way  convenient ;  and,  while  we  shall  not  shrink 
from,  nor  disregard,  the  criticisms  of  friends  or 
strangers,  we  desire  heartily,  and  will  be  grateful  for 
any  light  that  may  be  thrown  on  our  path.  That 
^'itis  more  blessed  to  give,  than  to  receive,**  is  a 
truth,  which  we  hold  to  be  of  general,  as  well  as  of 
pojrticular  application,  and  in  no  case  better  etem- 
plified,  than  in  the  communication  of  knowledge : 
we  shall  not,  therefore,  so  far  as  we  can  act  on  this 
principle,  be  less  williug  to  communicate,  than  to 
receive  whatever  may  serve  to  develope  the  real 
character  of  the  *^  celestial  empire,"  and  to  benefit 
those  who  have  been  made  of 'one  blood,  for  to 
dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth.' 

There  is  a  most  lamentable  lack  of  knowledge 
among  the  millions  inhabiting  eastern  Asia :  yet, 
we  do  anticipate  the  day,  (may  it  come  quickly,)  when 
all  that  which  is  most  valuable  to  man,  and  now 
so  richly  enjoyed  by  the  nations  of  the  West,  ele- 
vating and  yet  still  more  to  elevate  them,  shall  be 
equally  enjoyed,  and  produce  the  same  results, 
among  the  nations  of  the  East.  The  efibrts  to  ac- 
complish a  work  so  vast  must  be  various,  well  di- 
rected and  long  continued ;  requiring  patience,  self- 
denial,  meekness,  gentleness,  and  the  sterner  qua- 
lities which  can  cheerfully  endure  hardneHf  itripes, 
and  death.  To  bear  some  humble  part  in  such 
efibrts,  we  regard  as  not  less  our  happiness,  than 
our  bounden  duty. 

With  this  brief  statement  of  our  views  and  feelings 
we  commence  this  work,  anxious  to  commend  both  it 
and  ourselves,  to  the  kind  regards  of  our  friends, 
and  to  the  entire  direction  of  nim  *'  in  whose  hand 
our  breath  is,  whose  are  all  our  ways." 


6  Mohamnudam  in  China.  May, 


Review. 


Aneiefti  Account  of  India  and  China,  hy  two  Mohammedan 
travelers,  who  went  to  those  parts  in  the  9th  century,  trans- 
lated from  the  Arabic  by  the  late  learned  Eusebius  Ren- 
AUDOT.  With  notes,  illustrations,  and  inquiries  by  the 
same  hand.  London:  Printed  for  Sam.  Harding,  at  Bible 
and  Anchor,  on  the  pavement  in  St.  Martin's  Lane,  ndccxxziii. 


Approachino  the  city  of  Canton,  the  traveler  sees  rising 
before  him,  within  the  walls,  two  lofty  pagodas ;  one  of  which 
he  perceives,  as  he  comes  near  to  them,  is  quite  different  from 
the  other,  and  from  those  which  he  saw  when  coming  up  the 
river.  On  inquiry  concerning  this  singular  one,  he  might  be 
informed  that  it  is  a  Mohammedan  mosque,  built  about  a  thou- 
sand years  affo ;  that,  at  the  present  time,  a  community  of  se- 
veral hundred  souls,  with  books  and  teachers  of  that  faith,  live 
near  the  mosque ;  and  that  some  of  the  teachers  are  able  to 
write  the  Arabic  character  with  a  tolerable  degree  of  correctness. 
Still  further  he  might  be  informed,  by  those  who  traveled  from 
Peking  to  Canton  in  1818,  that  Mohammedans  were  found  in 
every  part  of  their  journey,  and  frequently  holding  stations  in 
the  government. 

These  few  facts  would,  perhaps,  induce  him  to  inquire 
again.  At  what  time,  and  in  what  way,  did  the  Mohammedans 
enter  China?  And,  what  records  are  there,  that  will  give  informa- 
tion on  this  subject  7  The  account  given  by  the  two  travelers 
is  worthy  of  notice,  not  only  in  re^rence  to  these  inquiries, 
but,  because,  it  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  character  of  the  Chi- 
nese ?t  an  early  period.  The  origin  of  this  very  ancient  peo- 
ple, and  their  intercourse  in  former  times  with  the  nations  of 
the  West,  are  topics  of  great  interest,  about  which  we  shall  be 
glad  to  receive  information. 

During  the  early  periods  of  the  Christian  era,  while  the 
fires  of  genius  shone  bright  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile  and  the 
Tiber,  and  the  Ptolemies  were  collecting  from  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  earth,  many  of  the  most  splendid  works  of  taste  and 
erudition,  the  rays  of  science  suddenly  took  a  new  direction, 
and  Aarbia  was  the  place  where  they  met.  Although  the 
career  of  "  the  Prophet  and  Apostle  of  God/'  the  son  of  Ab- 


\ 


1832.  Mohammedam  in  China^  7 

dallah, -seemed  the  harbinger  of  anything  but  good  to  the  pro- 
gress of  letters,  yet  the  8th  and  dth  centuries  formed  a  bright 
period  in  the  history  of  Arabia.  It  was  by  inspiration  of 
this  bold  impostor,  and  by  the  immediate  command  of  his 
successor,  that  the  impious  incendiary  applied  the  torch  to 
the  invaluable  library  of  Alexandria,  that  rich  deposit  of  what- 
ever the  wisest  and  best  of  the  ancient  world  had  been  accu- 
mulating for  ages.  At  the  commencement  of  the  8th  century, 
when  tl^  empire  of  the  califs  was  of  immense  extent,  stretching 
from  the  confines  of  India  to  the  Atlantic,  Bagdad  became  the 
rallying  point  for  men  of  enterprise,  both  commercial  and  literary. 
On  the  banks  of  the  Tims,  the  power  of  the  califate  did 
much  to  foster  genius ;  schools  and  libraries  were  established ; 
and  thither  men  of  letters  were  invited  to  come  from  all  peo- 
ples and  nations,  and  to  bring  with  them  every  work  of  science 
and  literature  they  could  command.  Philosophy,  astronomy, 
and  the  healing  art  received  particular  attention.  Under  the 
patronage  of  the  Abassides,  the  fine  arts  flourished  extensively, 
and  geography  was  by  no  means  neglected.  It  is  not  wonderful, 
that  in  such  circumstances,  enterprising  Mussulmen  should  have 
obtained  some  knowledge  of  the  people  inhabiting  the  eastern 
borders  of  their  own  'continent.  Our  wonder  is,  that  so  little 
information  was  obtained,  or  rather,  that  so  little  has  been  pre- 
served ;  for  we  still  hope,  though  it  be  against  hope,  that  some- 
thing may  yet  be  discovered  in  western  Asia,  or  in  Egypt,  to 
throw  light  on  the  early  history  of  the  Chinese. 

Marco  Polo,  the  Venetian  traveler,  whose  work  we  pur- 
pose to  notice  at  another  time,  returned  from  his  travels 
m  the  East,  near  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century.  The 
Portuguese  first  doubled  the  cape  of  Good  Hope,  in  A.  D. 
1497.  "  But,"  says  Renaudot  in  his  preface,  ^*  we  may  be  sa- 
tisfied that  our  two  authors  are  more  ancient,  and  that  the  two 
dates  they  give,  the  one  of  the  year  237  of  the  Hegira,  which 
is  that  of  the  first  traveler,  and  the  other  of  the  year  of  the 
same  264,  when  a  great  revolution  happened  in  China,  a/e  true 
and  just." 

Commencing  with  the  Mohammedan  era,  A.  D.  613,  as  both 
the  second  traveler  and  his  translator  have  done,  the  two 
dates  will  correspond  with  the  years  of  Christ  850  and  877. 
Renaudot's  preface  is  rather  long,  but,  like  the  notes  and 
dissertations  which  he  has  added  to  the  work  by  way  of  appendix, 
it  contains  much  valuable  matter,  elucidating  the  text  He 
made  his  translation  about  the  commencement  of  die  last  cen- 
tury. He  was  a  learned  and  accurate  scholar,  and  possessed 
an  extensive  acquaintance  with  the  orientals,  and  their  litera- 
ture, for  which  reason  we  shall  be  willing  the  oftener  to  quote 
his  opinions.  The  best  proof,  however,  of  the  correctness  of 
the  ^'ancient  account,"  is  its  internal  evidence;  of  this  the 
reader  shall  be  his  own  judge.  The  second  traveler  commencies 
with  the  fdlowing  prefatory  remarks : 


B  Mohammedans  in  China.  May, 

**I  have  careful]^  examined  the  book  I  have  been  ordered  to  pe- 
rase,**  (the  book  wntten  by  the  fint  traveler,  which  forms  the  first  and 
principal  part  of  the  wh<de  work,)  **  that  I  might  confirm  what  the  author 
relates,  where  he  agrees  with  what  I  have  heard,  concerning  the  things  of 
the  sea,  the  kinedoms  on  the  coasts,  and  the  state  of  the  countries ;  and  that 
I  miffht  also  acM,  upon  this  head,  what  I  have  elsewhere  gathered  concern- 
ing  them,  and  is  not  to  be  found  in  this  book. 

«« I  find  it  was  written  in  the  year  of  the  Hegbm  237,  and  that  the 
accounts  the  author  gives  touching  the  things  of  the  sea  were,  in  his  time, 
verj  true  and  agreeable  to  what  I  have  understood  from  merchants  who 
depart  from  Irak,  to  sail  upon  those  seas.  I  find  also  that  all  the  author 
writes  is  a^rreeable  to  truth,  except  some  passages.** 

In  the  manascript  of  the  first  traveler,  says  the  translator, 
there  is  Hi  leaf  or  more  wanting  where  the  author  begins  to 
treat  of  China.  The  first  extract,  which  we  make  from  this  part  of 
the  work,  seems  to  refer  to  this  city,  which  he  calls  Canfu,  i.  e. 
Kwangchow  foo,  or  as  it  is  now  written  by  Europeans,  Canton. 

**Canfn  is  the  port  of  all  tiie  ships  and  goods  of  the  Arabs  who 
trade  in  China;  but  fires  are  there  very  frequent,  because  the  houses  are 
built  with  nothing  but  wood,  or  else  with  split  cane  (bamboo);  besides,  the 
merchants  and  ships  are  often  lost  in  going  and  coming ;  or  they  are  often 
plundered;  or  obliged  to  make  too  long  a  stay  in  harbor^  or  to  sell  their 
goods  out  of  the  country  subject  to  the  Arabs,  and  there  make  up  their 
cargo.  In  riiort,  ships  are  under  a  necessity  of  waiting  a  considerable  time 
in  refitting,  not  to  sp^k  of  many  other  causes  of  delay.** 

Fires  are  frequent  in  Canton  at  the  present  time;  that 
which  swept  away  the  western  suburbs  of  the  city,  with  the 
foreign  factories,  early  iqi  November,  1822,  was  an  extensive 
one.  But  the  introduction  of  fire-engines,  and  a  strict  and 
constant  watch,  with  other  precautions,  usually  prevent  them  from 
being  very  destructive ;  and  commerce  is,  probably,  as  unlikely 
to  be  affected  by  fires  in  Canton,  as  in  any  other  mart  in  the 
world.  The  second  traveler,  alluding  to  the  "  causes  of  delay," 
says,  *  since  much  is  related  to  show  the  reason  why  the 
voyages  to  China  are  interrupted,  and  how  the  country  has 
been  ruined,  many  customs  abolished,  and  the  empire  divided, 
I  will  here  declare  what  I  know  of  the  causes  of  this  revolu- 
tion.' After  briefly  noticing  its  commencement,  and  the  leader 
of  the  rebellion  which  occasioned  it,  he  adds, 

**  His  hands  thus  strengthened,  and  himself  in  a  condition  to  under- 
take anything,  he  betrayed  his  design  of  subduing  the  empire  to  himself, 
and  straight  marched  to  Canfu,  one  of  the  most  noted  cities  in  China,  and  at 
that  time  the  port  of  all  the  Arabian  merchants.  This  city  stands  upon  a  great 
liver,  spme  days  distant  from  the  entrance,  so  that  the  water  here  is  fresh ; 
but  the  citizens  shutting  their  gates  against  him,  he  resolved  to  besiege  the 
place,  and  the  siege  lasted  a  great  while.  This  was  transacted  in  the  year 
of  f-he  Hegira  264,  and  of  Christ  877.  At  last  he  became  master  of  the  city, 
and  put  all  the  inhabitants  to  the  sword.  There  are  persons  fully  acquaint, 
ed  with  the  affairs  of  China,  who  assure  us,  that  besides  the  Chinese,  who 
^ere  massacred  upon  this  occasion,  there  perished  one  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  Mohammedans,  Jews,  CkriatianSt  and  Parsees,  who  were  there  on 
account  of  traffic.    The  number  of  the  professors  of  those  foiu  religions. 


1832.  Mohamnudam  in  China.  9 

who  thiM  perished,  is  encUy  known ;  heoauie  the  Chineie  aie  exiromely 
Bioe  in  the  acooont  they  keep  of  them.  He  alio  cut  down  the  molherry 
treea»  and  almost  all  the  trees  of  other  kinds ;  hut  we  speak  of  the  molber. 
17  in  particular,  because  the  Chinese  carefully  cultivate  it  Kbr  the  sake  of 
its  lear,  wherewith  they  subsist  and  propagate  their  silk. worms.  This  devas- 
latioB  is  the  cause  why  silk  has  failed,  and  that  the  trade  which  used  to 
be  driven  with  it,  hi  the  conntries  under  the  Arabs,  is  quite  stagnated. 

**From  these  combustions  there  arose  many  unjust  dealings  with  the 
merchants  who  traded  thither,  which  having  gathered  the  force  of  a  pre- 
cedent,  there  was  no  grievance,  no  treatment,  so  bad  but  they  exercised 
upon  tiie  foreign  Arabs,  and  the  masters  of  ships.  They  seised  upon  their 
enfocts,  and  behaved  towards  them  in  a  method  of  procedure  onite  contrary 
to  the  anoienf  usages.  And  for  these  thinp  has  God  ponisiied  them  1^ 
withdrawhig  his  blessings  from  upon  them  tai  every  reepect,  and  partico. 
larly  by  causing  the  navigation  to  be  forsaken,  and  the  merchants  to  return 
in  crowds  to  8inf  and  Oman,  pursuant  to  the  infallible  orders  of  the  Al- 
mighty Master,  whose  name  be  blessed.*' 

If  what  is  here  said  of  the  ''  thousands "  put  to  the  sword, 
and  of  the  ''  crowds  "  retnrningr  be  true,  it  proves  that  the  in* 
tercourse  between  eastern  and  western  Asia  was,  at  that  period, 
of  a  most  interesting  character,  and  of  vast  extent.  The  period 
referred  to,  is  that  of  the  emperor  He-tsung  of  the  Tang  dy- 
nasty. It  is  briefly  noticed  in  Du  Halde's  history ',  and  an  ex* 
tended  account  of  it,  noticing  the  principal  leaders  of  the  rebels, 
places  taken,  and  so  forth,  may  be  found  in  the  59th  section 
of  the  Kang'ke'en  E-che^  the  20th  volume. 

Neither  of  the  two  travelers  tell  us  at  what  time  their 
countrymen  first  came  hither.  In  Morrison's  View  of  China,  it 
is  stated^  that,  **  In  the  time  of  Hwan-te,  whose  reign  closed 
A.  D.  167,  India,  Ta-tsin  (Egypt  or  Arabia^,  and  other  nations, 
came  by  the  Southern  or  Chinese  sea  with  tribute,  and  from  this, 
trade  with  foreigners  was  carried  on  at  Canton/'  It  b  farther 
stated  in  the  same  work,  that  the  Ta-tsin  was  situated  on  the 
west  of  the  western  ocean,  very  remote;  and  that,  "the  people 
were  tall,  and  well  formed,  of  the  same  race  with  the  Chinese, 
and  therefore  caffed  Ta-tsin.  There  is  a  most  splendid  account 
of  Che  country,  and  it  is  added,  when  Matthew  Ricci  came 
to  Peking,  he  affirmed  that  Jesus  was  bom  in  Judea,  which  was 
the  Ancient  Ta-tsin."...."  Does  not  this  favor  the  late  De  Ouignes* 
supposition,  that  the  Chinese  were  originally  a  colony  from 
Egypt?" 

The  first  Tsin  dynasty  of  China  closed  about  two  centuries 
before  the  Christian  era.  We  are  not  prepared  to  hazard  an 
opinron,  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Chinese,  or  the  time  when 
the  people  of  western  Asia  or  Egypt  first  came  to  China.  If 
we  credit  the  writers,  whose  account  we  review,  it  appears 
that  before  their  day,  the  number  of  foreigners  and  the  privi- 
leffes  they  enjoyed  in  China,  were  far  firom  l^ing  inconsiderable. 
The  first  writer  says, 

"Solimaa  the  merchant  relates,  that  at  Canfn,  which  is  the  principal 
•eaU  for  mevehants,  there  is  a  Mohammedan  afmointt  d  judge  over  those  qC 
his  religion,  by  the  authority  of  the  Emperor  of  China  *,  and  \Via.VYi«\%  Vi^^'i^ 


10  Mohammedans  in  China.  May, 

of  all  the  Mohammedant,  who  resort  to  those  parts.  Upon  festival  days  be 
perforins  the  pnblic  services  with  the  Mohammedans,  and  pronounces  the 
sermon  or  kotbat,  which  he  concludes,  in  the  usual  form,  with  prayers  for  tlie 
Soltan  of  the  Moslems.  The  merchants  of  Irak  who  trade  nither,  are  no 
ways  dissatisfied  with  his  conduct,  or  his  administration  in  the  poet  he  is  in. 
vested  with ;  because  his  aetions,  and  the  judgments  he  gives,  are  just  and 
equitable,  and  conformable  to  the  Koran,  and  according  to  the  Mohamme- 
dan  jurisprudence.** 

The  same  writer  remarks,  in  another  part  of  his  work,  that 
'he  knows  not  that  there  is  any  one  of  the  Chinese  who  has 
embraced  Mohammedanism  or  speaks  Arabic'  One  of  the  Mo- 
hammedans of  Canton,  whom  we  recently  met,  assured  us  that 
the  ancestors  of  his  clan  came  to  Canton  in  the  time  of  Tih- 
tsung,  whose  reign  closed  a.  d.  805 ;  and  that  they  take  no 
pains  to  propagate  their  religion,  believing  that  man  is  formed 
by  fate,  to  live  and  die  in  the  same  faith  in  which  he  was 
born.     Concerning  the  course  to  China,  Renaudot  remarks, 

**  It  is  very  difficult  exactly  to  trace  out  the  course  the  Arabs  steered 
for.  China,  as  it  is  found  in  our  authors;  not  only  because  many  towns  they 
mention  have  been  destroyed,  but  also  because  the  ancients,  who  coasted 
it  along,  held  a  different  course  from  that  now  shaped  by  our  pilots. 
The  Uhinese  came  as  far  as  Siraf,  but  dared  not  stir  beyond  it, 
because  of  the  foulness  of  the  weather,  and  the  heaviness  of  the  sea,  which 
their  ships  could  not  live  in.  They  did  not  then  venture  so  far  as  Mada- 
gascari  as  Father  Martini  pretends  they  did,  because  in  the  bav  of  Santa 
Clara  there  is  a  people  resembling  the  Chinese,  and  not  unlike  them  in 
speech.  He  ofiers  nothing  in  proof  of  this  but  the  report  of  some  seamen  ; 
but  granting  the  thing  to  be  as  he  would  have  it,  these  Chinese  may  have 
been  driven  thither  by  tempest,  and  there  have  taken  up  their  abode, 
because  they  could  not  possibly  return  back  again  to  their  country.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  is  evident  that  Navarette  is  mistaken  when  he  says, 
the  Straits  of  Singapore  were  their  ne  plus  uUraP 

At  the  present  time,  no  Arabian  ships,  as  such,  come  to 
China;  nor  do  any  Chinese  ships  reach  Calcutta,  though  they 
are  frequently  seen,  and  in  considerable  numbers,  at  Penang, 
Bangkok,  and  in  many  of  the  ports  of  the  Eastern  Archipelago. 
The  following  is  an  abridged  account  of  the  course  to  China, 
as  given  by  the  first  traveler^ 

'As  for  the  places  whence  ships  depart,  and  those  also 
they  touch  at,  many  persons  declare  that  the  navigation  is 
performed  in  the  following  order.  Most  of  the  Chinese 
ships  take  in  their  cargo  at  Siraf  y  where  also  they  ship  their 
goods  which  come  from  Bassora,  and  other  ports ;  and  this  they 
do,  because  in  this  sea,  there  are  frequent  storms,  and  shoal 
water  in  many  places.  When  ships  have  loaded  at  Siraf,  they 
there  water  also;  and  from  thence  make  sail  for  a  place  called 
Maskatt  which  is  in  the  extremity  of  the  province  of  Oman, 
about  200  leagues  from  Siraf  From  Maskat,  ships  take  their  de- 
parture for  the  Indies :  and  first  they  touch  at  Kaucammaii;  and 
from  Maskat  to  this  place,  is  a  month's  sail  with  the  wind 
ail.     Kaucammaii  is  a  frontier  place,  and  the  chief  arsenal  in 


1832.  Mohammedans  in  China.  11 

the  province  of  the  same  name ;  and  here  the  Chinese  ships  put 
in  and  are  in  safety.  Having  watered  at  this  last  place,  they 
begin  to  enter  the  aeh  of  Harkand ;  and  having  sailed  through 
it,  they  touch  at  a  place  called  Lc^abahts,  where  the  inhabitants 
understand  not  the  Arabesque,  or  any  other  language  in  use 
with  merchants.  From  this  place,  ships  steer  towards  Calabar, 
the  name  of  a  place  and  a  kingdom  on  the  coast,  to  the  right 
hand  beyond  India.  In  ten  days  after  this,  ships  reach  a  place 
called  JBetuma,  where  they  may  water.  It  is  worth  the  notice, 
that  in  all  the  islands  and  peninsulas  of  the  Indies,  they  find  water 
when  they  dig  for  it. 

'In  ten  days  from  the  last  mentioned  place,  they  arrive 
at  Senef:  here  is  fresh  water,  and  hence  comes  the  aromatic 
wood.  Having  watered  at  this  place,  it  is  ten  days'  passage  to 
Sandarfulat,  an  island  where  is  fresh  water.  Then  they  steer 
upon  the  sea  of  Sanji,  and  so  to  the  Gates  of  China;  for  so 
they  call  certain  rocks  and  shoals  in  the  sea,  between  which  is 
a  narrow  strait,  through  which  ships  pass.  It  requires  a  month 
to  sail  from  Sandarfulat  to  China,  and  it  takes  up  eight  whole 
days  to  steer  clear  of  these  rocks.  When  a  ship  has  got  through 
these  Gates,  she,  with  a  tide  of  flood,  goes  into  a  fresh  water 
gulf,  and  drops  anchor  in  the  chief  port  of  China,  which  is 
Uiat  of  Canfu ;  and  here  they  have  fresh  water,  both  from  springs 
and  rivers,  as  they  have  also  in  most  of  the  other  ports  of 
China.' 

It  does  not  appear,  from  anything  related  by  either  of 
the  travelers,  whether  these  voyages  were  made  with  or  without 
the  compass.  The  origin  of  this  instrument  in  China  may  come 
under  consideration  at  another  time ;  we  can  now  only  remark 
in  passing,  that  the  Chinese,  at  the  present  time,  'coast  it  along,' 
after  the  same  old  custom,  seldom,  if  ever,  intentionally  going 
out  of  sight  of  land,  though  always  furnished  with  the  compass. 
Of  the  situation  of  foreign  residents  in  China,  the  first  traveler 
says; 

"When  merchanlB  enter  China  by  sea,  the  Chineae  eeize  on  their 
carsro,  and  convey  it  to  warehouses ;  and  so  put  a  stop  to  their  business 
for  six  months,  till  the  last  merchantman  be  arrived.  Then  they  take  three 
in  ten,  or  thirty  per  cent,  of  each  commodity,  and  return  the  rest  to  the 
merchant.  If  the  Emperor  wants  any  particular  thingr,  his  officers  have  a 
right  to  take  it  preferably  to  any  other  person  whatsoever ;  and  paying  for 
it  to  the  utmost  penny  it  is  valued  at,  they  dispatch  this  business  imme- 
diately,  and  without  the  least  injustice. 

**In  a  man  would   travel  from  one  place  to  another,  he  must  take  two 

{lasses  with  him,  the  one  from  the  governor,  the  other  from  the  eunuch  or 
ieotenant.  The  governor's  pass  permits  him  to  set  out  on  his  journey,  and 
takes  notice  of  the  name  of  the  traveler,  and  those  also  of  his  company, 
the  age  and  family  of  the  one  and  the  other;  for.everv  body  in  China, 
whether  a  native,  or  an  Arab,  or  any  other  foreigner,  is  obliged  to  declare 
all  he  knows  of  himself,  nor  can  he  possibly  be  excused  the  so  doincf. 
The  eunuch's  or  lieutenant's  pass  specifies  the  quantities  of  money,  or  guod.4, 
which  the  traveler  and  those  with  him,  take  along  with  them.  And  this 
is  done  for  the  information  of  the  frontier  places,  where  theee  Vwok  \MJii«a 
are  examined:  for  whenever  a  traveler  arrives  ax  any  ot  tbem«  \X\%t«^\%- 


12  Mohammedam  in  China.  Mat, 

terod,  that  toch  a  one,  the  eon  of  eaeh  a  one,  of  each  a  family,  paeeed 
through  this  plaee,  on  aiieh  a  day,  in  such  a  month,  in  each  a  year,  and  in 
each  company.  And  by  these  means  they  prevent  any  one  from  carrying  off 
the  money  or  efl^ts  of  other  persons,  or  their  being  lost :  so  that  if  any 
thing  has  been  earned  off  unjustly,  or  the  traveler  dies  on  the  road,  they 
immediately  know  what  has  become  of  the  things,  and  they  are  either  re- 
stored to  the  claimant,  or  to  the  heirs." 

Since  the  period  referred  to  a  great  change  has  been  effected ; 
to  notice  briefly,  but  correctly,  tbe  progress  of  which,  with 
its  causes  and  effects,  would  constitute  an  intero^rting  discussion. 
The  change  in  commercial  transactions  has  perhaps,  to  all  parties, 
been  a  faForable  one,  and  it  might  be  made  far  more  advan- 
tageous. But  in  personal  privileges, — ^liberty,  with  just  regulations 
and  securities  to  all  and  for  dl,  to  tread  the  earth,  and  breathe 
the  air, — ^the  change  has  been  injurious  alike  to  all :  it  has,  we 
think,,  involved,  and  restricted  the  inalienable  rights  of  man. 
That  all  this  is  attributable  to  one  party,  we  by  no  means  aver. 
But  we  dismiss  this,  and  pass  on  to  notice  other  topics.  Of  the 
emperor,  taites,  public  treasury,  and  revenues,  the  first  travder 
writes : 

"The  Emperor  of  Chins,  never  appears  in  public,  but  once  in  ten 
months ;  saying,  that  if  he  showed  himselt  oftener  to  the  people,  they  would 
lose  the  veneration  they  have  for  him.  For  he  holds  it  as  a  nuucim,  that 
princiimlities  cannot  subsist  but  by  force,  and  that  the  people  know  not 
what  justice  is;  and  that  constraint  and  violence  n^ust  be  used  to  main, 
tain,  amone  them,  the  majesty  of  empire. 

'*They  have  no  impost  upon  their  lands,  but  are  subject  only  to  a 
poll  tax,  which  is  levied  on  men  only,  and  that  according  to  their  con- 
dition and  capacity.  When  any  Arabs,  or  other  strangers  are  in  this  coun- 
try,  the  Chinese  tax  them  in  proportion  to  their  substance.  When  any 
dearth  makes  necessaries  very  dear,  then  does  the  king  open  his  storehouses, 
and  sell  all  sorts  of  provisions  much  cheaper  Uian  they  are  to  be  had  at 
market ;  and  hence  no  dearth  is  of  any  long  continuance  among  the  Chinese. 

**The  sums  that  are  gathered  from  the  capitation  tax,  are  laid  up  in 
the  public  treasury ;  and,  I  believe,  that,  from  this  tax,  fifty  thousand  dinars 
are  every  day  paid  into  the  treasury  of  Canfu  alone,  although  this  city  be 
none  of  the  largest  in  China. 

**The  Emperor  also  reserves  to  himself  the  revenaes  which  arise  from 
the  salt  mines,  and  from  a  certain  herb  which  they  drink  with  hot  water, 
and  of  which  great  quantities  are  sold  .in  all  the  cities,  to  the  amount  of 
great  sums.  They  call  it  saA,  and  it  is  a  shrub  more  bushy  than  the  pome, 
granatctree,  and  of  a  more  taking  smell,  but  it  has  a  kind  of  bitterness 
with  it.  Their  way  is  to  boil  water,  which  they  pour  upon  this  leaf,  and 
this  drink  cures  all  sorts  of  diseases.  Whatever  sums  are  lodged  in  the 
treasury,'  arise  from  the  poll  tax,  and  the  duties  upon  salt,  and  upon  this 
leaf.»» 

The  maxim  is  still  held,  that  the  people  know  not  what 
justice  i9,  and  that  constraint  and  violence  must  uphold  the 
majesty  of  empire.  There  is  now  an  impost  on  lands,  but  tbe 
poll  tax  has  been  interdicted.  No  taxes  are  levied  on  foreigners, 
except  by  way  of  customs  and  duties  on  their  merchandise. 
Storehouses  or  granaries  are  managed  quite  as  in  the  Arab's 
day.  The  public  revenues  are  made  up  from  imposts  on  lands, 
duties  on  salt,  tea^  silk,  and  so  forth. 


1832.  31ohammedant  in  China.  13 

Muoh  of  the  basiness  between  raler  and  suUect,  is  transact- 
ed in  writing,  by  petition  on  the  one  side,  and  edict  on  the  other. 
If  a  comparison  were  instituted,  it  would  doubtless  appear,  that 
there  has  been,  in  modem  timeU,  a  sad  falling  off  in  the  admin- 
istration of  justice.  Some  of  the  severer  punishments,  howerer^ 
have  gone  into  disuse ;  others  are  retained.  The  first  traveler 
says : 

**  The  Chinate  adminigter  jwitioa  with  great  ttrietneti  m  all  their 
tribmiale.  When  anj  person  entora  hie.  action  •g»iii«it  another,  be  sets  down 
his  claim  in  writing,  and  the  defendant  writes  down  his  defense  which 
he  signs,  and  holds  between  his  fingers.  These  two  writings  are  delivered 
in  together,  and  being  examined,  sentence  is  pronounced  in  writing,  and  the 
parties  have  each  his  paper  returned  to  him  ;  but  first  they  give  back  to  the  de. 
ISendant  his  writing  of  defense,  that  he  may  acknowledge  it.  When  one 
party  denies  what  the  other  aflirms,  he  is  ordered  to  return  bis  writing; 
and  if  the  defendant  thinks  he  may  do  it  safely,  he  accordingly  delivers  in  his 
paper  again  ( they  also  call  for  that  of  the  plaintiff,  and  then  they  say  to  him 
who  denies  what  the  oth^r  seems  to  have  reison  to  maintain,  *  Exhibit  a 
writing  whereby  to  make  It  appear  that  vour  antagonist  has  no  right  to 
demand  of  you  what  is  in  debate;  bat  if  it  clearly  betrays  the  truth  of 
what  you  deny,  you  shall  undeigo  twenty  strokes  of  the  bamboo,  and  pay 
a  fine.' 

**No  one  is  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  prinoe  or  governor  of  a  city, 
Un  he  hath  obtained  his  fortieth  year,  *  for  then,'  say  they,  *  he  hath  ezpe. 
rience.'  When  one  of  these  prineos,  or  petty  kings,  keeps  his  conrt  in  a 
city,  he  is  seated  upon  a  tribunal  and  receives  the  petitions  or  complaints  of 
the  people.  Behind  his  tribunal  is  an  offieer  called  laieu^  who  keepe  standing, 
and,  according  to  the  order  he  receives  from  this  prince,  commits  his 
answer  to  writing ;  for  they  never  answer  by  word  of  mouth  to  any  busi. 
ness  whatsoever,  nor  will  tney  give  any  answer  at  all  to  anything  that 
is  not  written.  Before  the  parties  present  their  petition  to  the  prince^ 
they  set  them  examined  by  an  officer,  who,  if  he  discovers  any  fault,  sends 
them  mck  again ;  for  no  man  may  draw  up  these  writings  which  are  to 
be  presented  to  the  prince,  except  a  clerk  versed  in  business ;  and  at  the 
bottom  of  each  writing  they  put,  *  written  by  such  a  one,  the  son  of  such 
a  one,*  and  if^  in  this  case,  there  happen  any  blunder  or  mistake,  the  clerk 
is  bamboo^d.  The  prince  never  sritin  hjmirlf  on  his  tribunal,  till  he  has 
eaten  and  drank,  for  fear  he  should  be  mistaken  in  something ;  and  each  of 
these  princes  or  governors  has  his  subsistence  from  the  public  treasury  of  the 
city  he  commands.'  *  When  any  one  of.  the  princes  or  governors  of  cities,  within 
the  dominions  of  the  Emperor  of  China,  is  guilty  of  a  crime,  he  is  put  to 
death,  and  eaten ;  and  in  geaersl  it  may  be  said,  that  the  Chinese  eat  all 
those  that  are  put  to  death.' 

**  One  of  the  things  (quoting  the  second  traveler,)  most  worthy  to  be  adnurpd 
in  China,  before  the  late  commotions,  was  the  good  order  they  observed  in  the 
administration  of  justice,  and  the  majesty  of  their  tribunals.  To  fill  them  they 
made  choice  of  such  men  as  were  perfectly  versed  in  their  laws,  and  such,  con- 
sequently, as  were  never  at  a  stand  when  they  were  to  pass  a  judgment ;  men  of 
sincerity,  xealous  in  the  cause  of  justice  upon  every  occasion,  nor  to  be  biased 
by  what  the  great  could  oflfer  to  embroil  a  dispute ;  so  that  justice  was  always 
administered  to  him  who  had  right  on  his  side.  In  a  word,  they  made  choice 
of  upright  men,  who  equally  abstained  from  the  slender  sunrtance  of  the 
poor,  and  from  the  presents  of  these  who  would  have  bribed  them  there- 
with.» 

This  account  will  by  no  means  liold  true  when  applied 
to  the  present  times.  What  is  said  about  'eating'  criminals 
must  be  excepted.    Some  limitation,   also,  must  be  made,  as 


\ 


14  Mohammedan  in  China,  May, 

to  '  justice  always  being  given  to  him  who  has  right  in  his  side.' 
Persons  are  eligible  to  office  now  at  a  much  earlier  age  than  in 
ancient  times.  In  describing  the  kingdoms  of  the  coast,  the  first 
traveler  mentions  the  country  of  Mabed,  as  conterminous  with 
China,  at  peace  with  the  emperor,  but  not  subject  to  him.  The 
short  paragraph  which  we  quote,  touches  a  point  of  some  interest. 

"The  Mabed  send  every  year  embassadors  and  presents  to  the  Em- 
peror  of  China,  who  on  his  part  sends  embassadors  and  presents  to  them. 
Their  country  is  of  great  .extent ;  and  when  the  embassadors  of  the  Mabed 
enter  China,  they  are  carefully  watched,  and  never  once  allowed  to  surrey 
the  country,  for  fear  they  should  form  designs  of  conqueringr  it,  which  would 
bNs  no  difficult  task  for  them ;  because  of  their  great  numbers,  and  because 
they  are  parted  from  China  only  by  mountains,  or  rocks." 

The  country  of  China  is  described  as '  pleasant  and  fruitful ;'  the 
cities  are  '  many  in  number,  great  in  extent,  and  well  fortified.' 
'  The  rivers  are  large ;'  *  much  rain  falls ;'  and  the  country  is  peo- 
pled throughout  its  whole  extent.  'The  climate  is  more  whole- 
some than  that  of  India;  the  air  is  also  much  better,  and 
scarce  is  there  a  one-eyed,  or  blind  person  to  be  seen.'  This 
last  remark  does  not  hold  true  now ;  blind  persons  are  numer- 
ous, especially  in  the  southern  provinces.  Many  of  the  productions 
of  the  soil  are  enumerated ;  among  others,  the  grape,  of  which '  they 
have  not  many.' 

We  have  recently  seen  it  stated,  and  on  good  authority,  that 
'  the  vine  is  not  indigenous  in  China ;  the  seeds  were  brought 
hither  by  the  celebrated  general  Chang-keang,  who  had  been 
dispatched,  b.  c.  126,  to  the  countries  in  the  west.  He  tra- 
versed the  modern  Afghanistan,  and  the  northwestern  portion 
of  India,  and  returned  to  China  after  an  absence  of  13  years. 
The  term  poo-taou  (vine)  is  not  of  Chinese  origin,  any  more 
than  the  thing  which  it  denotes;  it  is,  probably,  merely  the 
imperfect  transcription  of  the  Cfreek  term  for  vine.  The  Japanese 
pronounce  it  boo-do. 

The  two  travelers  give  a  pretty  good  account  of  the  "  copper 
money,"  and  "an  excellent  kind  of  earth"  (porcelain).  Now,  as 
then,  the  Chinese  have  no  coin,  but  the  copper  cash,  about  800  of 
which  are  equal  to  a  Spanish  dollar.  They  have  *  horses,  asses, 
and  dromedaries ;  but  they  have  no  Arabian  horses ;  they  have  no 
elephants,  and  cannot  endure  to  have  them  in  the  country.'  Of 
the  persons  of  the  Chinese,  the  first  traveler  remarks, 

**They  are  for  the  most  part  handsome,  of  comely  stature,  fair,  and 
by  no  means  addieted  to  excess  of  wine  ;  their  hair  is  blacker  than  the  hair 
of  any  other  nation  in  the  world ;  and  the  Chinese  women  curl  their^s.  The 
Chinese  are  more  handsome  than  the  Indians,  and  come  nearer  to  the  Arabs, 
not  only  in  countenance,  but  til  their  dress,  in  their  way  of  riding,  in  their 
manners,  and  in  their  processional  ceremonies.  They  wear  long  garments, 
and  j^irdles  in  form  of  belts. 

"The  Chinese  are  dressed  in  silk,  both  in  summer  and  winter;  and 
this  kind  of  dress  is  common  to  the  prince,  the  soldier,  and  to  every  other 
perwn,  though  of  the  lowest  degree.  In  the  winter  they  wear  drawers  of  a 
particular  make,  which  fall  down  to  their  feet    Of  these  they  put  on  two. 


1832.  Mohammedans  in  Cliina.  15 

three,  four,  five,  or  more,  if  they  can,  one  over  another ;  and  are  very  eareful 
to  be  covered  quite  down  to  tKbir  feet,  because  of  the  damiw,  wnich  are 
great,  and  much  dreaded  by  them.  In  summer,  they  only  wear  a  single 
garment  of  silk,  or  some  such  dress,  but  have  no  turbans. 

*' Their  common  food  is  rice,  which  they  often  eat  with  a  broth  like 
what  the  Arabs  make  of  meat  or  fiuh,  which  they  pour  upon  their  rice. 
Their  kings  eat  wheaten  bread,  and  all  sorts  of  animals,  not  excepting 
swine,  and  some  others.  Their  drink  is  a  kind  of  wine  made  of  rice ;  they 
have  no  other  kind  in  the  country,  nor  is  there  any  brought  to  them ;  they 
know  not  what  it  is,  nor  do  they  drink  of  it.  They  have  vinegar  also, 
and  a  kind  of  comfit  like  what  the  Arabs  call  notify  and  some  others. 

**  There  are  schools  in  every  town  for  teaching  the  poor  and  their 
children  to  write  and  read,  and  the  masters  are  paid  at  the  public  charge. 
The  Chinese  have  no  sciences,  and  their  religion  and  most  of  their  laws 
are  derived  from  the  Indians;  nay,  they  are  of  opinion,  that. the  Indians 
taught  them  the  worship  of  idols,  and  consider  them  as  a  very  religious 
nation.  Both  the  one  and  the  other  believe  the  meiemptyehosig ;  but  they 
differ  in  many  points  touching  the  precepts  of  their  religion. 

**The  Chinese  have  some  skill  in  medicine;  but  it  almost  wholly 
consists  in  the  art  of  applying  hot  irons  or  cauteries.  They  have  also  some 
smattering  of  astronomy ;  bat  therein  the  Indians  surpass  them. 

*'When  the  Chinese  are  about  to  marrv,  both  parties  come  to  an 
agreement,  then  presents  are  made,  and  at  last  the  marriage  is  celebrated 
with  the  sound  of  many  sorts  of  instruments  and  drums.**  **  They  observe 
the  degree  of  consanguinity,**  adds  the  second  traveler,  **  after  this  manner. 
They  are  divided  among  tnemselyes,  into  families  and  tribes,  like  the  Araii, 
and  some  other  nations ;  and  they  know  each  other  by  the  difierence  of 
their  descents.    No  one  marries  in  his  own  tribe. 

**The  Chinese  and  Indians  are  not  satisfied  with  one  wife;  but  both 
the  one  and  the  other  marry  as  many  they  please. 

**The  Chinese  are  fond  of  gaming  and  all  manner  of  divenions. 
They  worship  idols,  pray  to  them,  and  fall  down  before  them ;  and  they 
have  books  which  explain  the  articles  of  their  religion.** 

Every  reader  of  these  copious  extracts,  will  see  at  once,  a 
striking  resemblance  between  the  Chinese  of  the  9th  and  19th 
centuries.  Differences  exist,  some  of  which  we  have  noticed, 
and  others  may  come  under  review  hereafter.  Such  perma- 
nence of  national  character,  such  inflexibility  of  manners  and 
customs,  are  rarely  found,  and  never  exist  without  their  pe- 
culiar causes;  to  observe  which,  in  this  case,  and  trace  them 
to  their  results,  opens  a  wide  field  for  the  philosopher,  and  the 
political  economist    Who  will  enter  it  ? 


(To  be  eoneluded  in  nest  number,) 


I 


16  Gutzlaff^n  Journal.  Mat, 

Journal  of  a  residence  in  Siam^  and  of  a  voyage 
along  the  coast  of  China  to  Jdantchou  Tartary,  by 
the  liev.  Charles  Gutzlaff. 

[We  are  hu>prf  in  being  able  to  bring  before  our  readere  a  joornal 
of  fo  noYcl  and  fntereeting  a  character  aa  tnat  which  we  commence  bcAow. 
To  an  indmdual,  who  leee  milliona  of  hie  speciee  wrapt  in  the  gloom 
of  ignorance  and  idoktroia  lapemtitions,  and  devotee  himself  to  the 
noble  senrice  of  working  oat  their  deliverance,  the  eoniiderationa  of  cM- 
Tized  and  Christian  society,  and  of  home,  will  not,  in  the  least  degree,  lose 
their  value ;  on  the  contrary,  as  tliev  are  viewed  in  contrast,  their  vainer 
is  enhanced,  while  yet  thev  are  willingly  foregone,  and  are  eoonted  but 
loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowle<^  of  Jesue  Chriet  Mr.  O.  is  from 
the  neighborhood  of  Stettin ;  about  six  years  ago,  he  relinquished  the  moet 
'inviting  considerations,  even  fovml  patronage,  to  commence  the  hmnUe 
labors  of  a  missionary  in  the  East.  He  is  now  on  a  voyage  north,  ex. 
pecting  to  visit  Formosa,  Lewchew,  Japan,  Corea,  and  some  of  the  ports 
along  the  coast  of  China ;  of  this  second  voyage,  it  will  be  in  our  powers 
we  nope  and  expect,  to  give  some  account  at  an  earlv  period.  The  po. 
polation  of  Bangkok^  at  which  place  the  present  joumal  oommenees,  was 
four  years  ago»  4U1,3U0  souls,  of  whom  360,000  were  Chineee.] 

MaT|  1831.  During  a  residence  of  almost  three 
years  in  Siam,  I  had  the  high  gratification  of  seeing 
the  prejudices  of  the  natives  vanish;  and  perceived 
with  delight,  that  a  large  field  amongst  the  different 
people  who  inhabit  Sian,  was  opening.  As  long 
as  the  junks  from  China  stayed,  most  of  the  time 
was  taken  up  in  administering  to  the  spiritual  and 
bodily  wants  of  large  numk^rs  of  Chinese.  We 
experienced  this  year  the  peculiar  blessings  of 
our  divine  Saviour.  The  demand  for  books,  the 
inquiries  after  the  truth,  the  friendship  shown,  were 
most  favorable  tokens  of  Divine  approbation  upon 
our  feeble  endeavors.  The  work  of  translation 
proceeded  rapidly,  we  were  enabled  to  illustrate  the 
rudiments  of  languages  hitherto  unknown  to  Euro- 
peans ;  and  to  embody  the  substance  of  our  philolo- 
gical researches  in  small  volumes,  which  will  remain 
in  manuscript,  presuming  that  they  may  be  of  some 
advantage  to  other  missionaries.  Some  individuals, 
either  prompted  by  curiosity,  or  drawn  by  an  interest 
for  their  own  eternal  welfare,  applied  for  instruction, 
and  one  of  them  made  an  open  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity. 


1832.  GutztaJTs  Journal.  17 

When  we  first  arrived,  our  appearance  spread 
a  general  panic.  It  was  well  known  by  the  predic- 
tions of  the  Bali  books,  that  a  certain  religion  of  the 
west  would  vanquish  Budhism ;  and,  as  the  votaries 
of  a  western  religion  had  conquered  Burroah,  peo- 
ple presumed  that  their  religious  principles  would 
prove  equally  victorious  in  Siam.  By  and  by,  fears 
subsided  ;  but  were,  on  a  sudden,  again  roused,  when 
there  were  brought  to  Bankok,  Bnrman  tracts,  written 
by  Mr.  Judson,  in  which  it  was  started  that  the  gospel 
would  very  soon  triumph  over  all  false  religions.  Con- 
stant inquiries  were  made  about  thecertain  time  when 
this  should  take  place  ;  the  passages  of  Holy  Writ, 
which  we  quoted  in  confirmation  of  the  grand 
triumph  of  Christ's  kingdom,  were  duly  weighed, 
and  only  few  objections  started.  At  this  time,  the 
Siamese  looked  with  great  anxiety  upon  the  part 
which  the  English  would  take  in  the  war  between 
Quedah  and  themselves.  When  the  king  first  heard 
of  their  neutrality,  he  exclaimed  ;  ^1  behold  finally, 
that  there  is  some  truth  in  Christianity,  which 
formerly,  I  considered  very  doubtful.'  This  favor- 
able opinion  influenced  the  people  to  become  friendly 
with  us.  The  consequence  was,  that  we  gained 
access  to  persons  of  all  ranks,  and  of  both  sexes. 
Under  such  circumstances,  it  would  have  been  folly  to 
leave  thecountry,if  Providence  had  not  ordered  other- 
wise, in  disabling  me  by  sickness  from  farther  labor 
there.  A  pain  in  my  left  side,  accompanied  by  head- 
ache, great  weakness,  and  want  of  appetite,  threw 
me  upon  my  couch.  Though  I  endeavored  to  rally 
my  robust  constitution,  I  could  readily  perceive  that 
I  was  verging,  daily,  with  quick  strides  towards  the 
grave ;  and  a  burial-place  was  actually  engaged. 

Bright  as  the  prospects  were,  there  were  also 
great  obstacles  in  the  way,  to  retard  the  achieve- 
ment of  our  endeavors,  the  salvation  of  souls. 
The  Siamese  are  very  fickle,  and  will  oflen  be  very 
anxious  to  embrace  an  opinion  to-day,  which  to- 
morrow they  will  entirely  reject.  Their  friendship  is 


i 


18  Crutzlqff^s  Journal.  May, 

unsteady ;  their  attachment  to  the  gospel,  as  the  word 
of  eternal  life,  has  never  been  very  sincere  ;  neither 
could  we  fully  succeed  in  fixing  their  minds  on  the 
Savior.  Though  all  religions  are  tolerated  in  Siam, 
yet  Budhism  is  the  religion  of  the  state,  and  all  the 
public  institutions  are  for  the  promotion  of  this  super- 
stition. A  system  of  the  grossest  lies,  which  can 
find  champions  only  in  the  biased  minds  of  some 
scholars  in  Europe,  engrosses,  theoretically  as  well  as 
practically,  the  minds  of  its  votaries^  and  renders  every 
step  towards  improvement  most  difiicult.  We  were 
allowed  to  preach  in  the  temples  of  Budha ;  and  the 
numerous  priests  were  anxious  to  engage  with  ua  in 
conversation,  yet  their  hearts  were  generally  steeled 
against  divine  truth. 

Budhism  is  atheism,  according  to  the  creed 
which  one  of  the  Siamese  high  priests  gave  to 
me ;  the  highest  degree  of  happiness  consists  in 
annihilation ;  the  greatest  enjoyment  is  in  indo- 
lence; and  their  sole  hope  is  founded  upon  end- 
less transmigration.  We  may  very  easily  conclude 
what  an  effect  these  doctrines  must  have  upon  the 
morals  of  both  priests  and  laymen,  especially,  if  we 
keep  in  mind  that  they  are  duly  inculated,  and  almost 
every  male  in  Siam,  for  a  certain  time,  becomes  a 
priest,  in  order  to  study  them.  From  the  king  to  the 
meanest  of  his  subjects,  self-sufficiency  is  character- 
istic; the  former  prides  himself  on  account  of 
having  acquired  so  high  a  dignity  for  his  virtuous 
deeds  in  a  former  life ;  the  latter  is  firmly  assured, 
that  by  degrees,  in  the  course  of  some  thousands 
of  years,  he  will  come  to  the  same  honor.  I  regret 
not  to  have  found  one  honest  man ;  many  have  the 
reputation  of  being  such,  but  upon  nearer  inspec- 
tion, they  are  equally  void  of  this  standard  virtue. 
Sordid  oppression,  priestcraft,  allied  to  wretchedness 
and  filth,  are  everywhere  to  be  met.  Notwith- 
standing, the  Siamese  are  superior  in  morality  to  the 
Malays.  They  are  neither  sanguinary  nor  bigoted, 
and  are  not  entirely  shut  against  persuasion. 


1832.  GutHaff'i  Journal.  19 

Favored  by  an  overruling  Provideucei  I  had 
equal  access  to  the  palace  and  to  the  cottage ;  and 
was  frequently,  against  my  inclination,  called  to  the 
former.  Chow-fa-nooi,  the  younger  brother  of  the 
late  king  and  the  rightful  heir  of  the  crown,  is  a 
youth  of  about  23,  possessing  some  abilities,  which  are 
however  swallowed  up  in  childishness.  He  speaks  the 
English  language;  can  write  a  little,  imitate  works  of 
European  artisans;  and  is  a  decided  friend  of 
European  sciences  and  of  Christianity.  He  courts 
the  friendship  of  every  European ;  holds  free  conver- 
sation with  him,  and  is  anxious  to  learn  whatever  he 
can.  He  is  beloved  by  the  whole  nation,  which  is 
wearied  out  by  heavy  taxes ;  but  his  elder  brother, 
Chow-fa-yay,  who  is  just  now  a  priest,  is  still  more  be- 
loved. If  they  ascend  the  throne,  the  changes  in  all  the 
institutions  of  the  country  will  be  great,  but  perhaps 
too  sudden.  The  son  of  the  phra-klang,  or  minister 
of  foreign  affairs,  is  of  superior  intelligence,  but  has  a 
spirit  for  intrigue,  which  renders  him  formidable 
at  court,  and  dangerous  to  foreigners.  He  looks  with 
contempt  upon  his  whole  nation,  but  crouches  be- 
fore every  individual,  by  means  of  whom  he  may 
gain  any  influence.  Ghow-nin,  the  step-brother  of 
the  king,  is  a  young  man,  of  good  talents,  which 
are  however  spoiled  by  his  habit  of  smoking  opium. 
Kroma-sun-ton,  late  brother  of  the  king,  and  chief 
justice  of  the  kingdom,  was  the  person  by  whom  I 
could  communicate  my  sentiments  to  the  king.  Of- 
ficially invited,  I  spent  hours  with  him  in  conversa- 
tion, principally  upon  Christianity,  and  often  upon 
the  character  of  the  British  nation.  Though  him- 
self a  most  dissolute  person,  he  requested  me  to 
educate  his  son,  (a  stupid  boy,)  and  seemed  the  best 
medium  for  communicating  Christian  truth  to  the 
highest  personages  of  the  kingdom.  At  his  request, 
I  wrote  a  work  upon  Christianity,  but  he  lived  not 
to  read  it ;  for  he  was  burnt  in  his  palace  iu  the  begin- 
ning of  1831.  Kroma-khun,  brother-in  law  to  the 
former  king,  a  stern  old  man,  called  in  my  medical 


20  Guizlajps  Journal.  May, 

belpi  and  I  took  occasion  to  converse  with  him  on 
religious  subjects.  He  greatly  approved  of  Christian 
principles,  but  did  not  apply  to  the  fountain  of  all 
virtue,  Jesus  Christ.  In  consequence  of  an  ulcer  in 
his  left  side,  he  again  called  in  my  aid ;  yet  his 
proud  son  despised  the  assistance  of  a  barbarian ; 
neither  would  the  royal  physicians  accept  of  my  ad- 
vice, and  the  man  soon  died.  Even  a  disaster  of  this 
description  served  to  recommend  me  to  his  majes- 
ty, the  present  king,  who  is  naturally  fond  of  Eu- 
ropeans ;  and  he  intreated  me  not  to  leave  the  king- 
dom on  any  account ;  but  rather  to  become  an  officer, 
in  the  capacity  of  a  physician.  Paya-meh-tap,  the 
commanaer  in  chief  of  the  Siamese  army  in  the  war 
against  the  Laos  or  Chans,  returning  from  his  vic- 
torious exploits,  was  honored  with  royal  favor,  and 
loaded  with  the  spoils  of  an  oppressed  nation,  near  the 
brink  of  destruction.  A  severe  disease  prompted  him 
to  call  me  near  his  person.  He  promised  gold, 
which  he  never  intended  to  pay,  as  a  reward  for  my 
services.  And  when  restored,  he  condescended  so 
far  as  to  make  me  sit  down  by  his  side  and  converse 
with  him  upon  various  important  subjects.  Paya- 
rak,  a  man  hated  by  all  the  Siamese  nobility,  on 
account  of  his  mean,  intriguing  spirit,  and  sent  as  a 
spy  to  the  frontiers  of  Cocbincbina,  urged  me  to 
explain  to  him  the  nature  of  the  gospel ;  and  as  he 
found  my  discourse  reasonable,  be  gave  me  a  pre- 
sent of  dried  fish  for  the  trouble  I  had  taken.  The 
mother  of  prince  Kroma-zorin,  one  of  the  wives  of 
the  late  king,  contrasted  evangelical  truth  with 
Budhistical  nonsense,  when  she  made  me  meet  one  of 
her  most  favorite  priests,  of  whom  she  is  a  decided 
patron.  Though  she  had  built  a  temple  forthe  accom- 
modation of  the  priests  of  Budha,  that  mass  might  be 
constantly  performed  in  behalf  of  her  son  who  late- 
ly died,  she  thought  it  necessary  to  hear,  with  all  her 
retinue,  the  new  doctrine,  of  which  so  much  had  been 
said  at  court  of  late.  The  sister  of  Paya-mehtap 
invited  v(\q  on  purpose  to  hear  me  explain  the  doctrine 


1832.  OtUzlqf'B  Journal.  21 

of  the  gospel,  which  she,  according  to  her  own 
expression,  believed  to  be  the  same  with  the 
wondrous  stories  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

In  relating  these  facts,  I  would  only  remark,  that  I 
maintained  intercourse  with  the  individuals  here  men- 
tioned, against  my  inclination ;  for  it  is  burdensome  and 
disgusting  to  cultivate  friendship  with  the  Siamese 
nobles.  They  used  to  call  at  midnight  at  our  cottage, 
and  would  frequently  send  for  me  at  whatever  time  it 
might  suit  their  foolish  fancies.  At  the  same  time,  it 
must  be  acknowledged,  that  in  this  manner.  Provi- 
dence opened  a  way  to  speak  to  their  hearts,  and 
also  to  vindicate  the  character  of  Europeans,  which 
is  so  insidiously  misrepresented  to  the  king. 

I  will  mention  also  a  few  individuals  in  the 
humbler  spheres  of  life,  but  who  profited  more 
by  our  instructions  than  any  of  the  nobles.  Two 
priests — one  of  them  was  the  favorite  chaplain  of 
his  majesty,  the  other  a  young  man  of  good  parts, 
but  without  experience — were  anxious  to  be  fully 
instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  They 
came  during  the  night,  and  persevered  in  their  appli- 
cation,  even  neglecting  the  study  of  the  Bali,  the 
sacred  language,  and  of  their  usual  services  in  Bud- 
hism.  The  elder,  ti  most  intelligent  man,  about  20 
years  of  age,  continued  for  months,  to  repair  with  the 
bible  to  a  forest,  boldly  incurring  the  displeasure  of  the 
king.  He  also  urged  his  younger  brother  to  leave 
his  native  country,  in  order  to  acquire  a  full  knowledge 
of  Christianity  and  European  sciences,  so  as  after- 
wards to  become  the  instructor  of  his  benighted  fellow 
citizens;  a  Cambojan  priest  was  willing  to  embark  for 
the  same  purpose  ;  and,  finally,  a  company  of  friends 
invited  me  to  preach  to  them,  that  they  might  know 
what  was  the  religion  of  the  Pharangs,  or  Europeans. 

Biam  has  never  received,  $o  much  as  it  ought, 
the  attention  of  European  philanthropists  and  mer- 
chants. It  is  one  of  the  most  fertile  countries  in 
Asia.  Under  a  good  government  it  might  be  superior 
to  Bengal,  and  Bangkok  would  outweigli  C^^\x\Va^« 


22  Gutzlaff'i  Journal.  May, 

But  Europeans  bave  always  been  treated  tbere  with 
distrust,  and  even  insolence,  if  it  could  be  done 
with  impunity.  They  have  been  liable  to  every  sort  of 
petty  annoyance,  which  would  weary  out  the  most 
patient  spirit ;  and  have  been  subjected  to  the  most 
unheard  of  oppression.  Some  of  them  proposed  to 
introduce  some  useful  arts,  which  might  increase 
power  and  riches ;  for  instance,  steam  engines,  saw- 
mills, cannon  founderies,  cultivation  of  indigo  and 
coffee ;  but  with  the  exception  of  one  Frenchman,  their 
offers  were  all  refused;  and  the  latter  had  to 
leave  the  country  in  disgrace,  afler  having  com- 
menced the  construction  of  an  engine  for  boring  guns. 
When  works  for  their  benefit  were  accomplished, 
their  value  was  lowered,  in  order  to  dispense  with  the 
necessity  of  rewarding  European  industry,  and  of 
thereby  acknowledging  the  superiority  of  European 
genius. 

The  general  idea,  hitherto  entertained  by  the  ma- 
jority of  the  nation  as  to  the  European  character,  was 
derived  from  a  small  number  of  Christians,  so  styled, 
who,  born  in  the  country,  and  partly  descended  from 
Portuguese,  crouch  before  their  nobles  as  dogs,  and  are 
employed  in  all  menial  services,  and  occasionally  suf- 
fered to  enlist  as  soldiers  or  surgeons.  All  reproaches 
heaped  upon  them  are  eventually  realized  ;  and  their 
character  as  faithful  children  of  the  Romish  church, 
has  been  fairly  exhibited  by  drunkenness  and  cock- 
fighting.  No  industry,  no  genius,  no  honesty,  is  found 
amongst  them^  with  the  exception  of  one  individual, 
who  indeed  has  a  right  to  claim  the  latter  virtue  as  has 
own.  From  this  misconception  has  emanated  all  the 
disgraceful  treatment  of  Europeans  up  to  the  time  of 
the  war  between  Burmah  and  the  Company.  When  the 
first  British  envoy  arrived,  he  was  treated  with  con- 
tempt, because  the  extent  of  English  power  was  not 
known.  When  the  English  had  taken  Rangoon,  it  was 
not  believed  by  the  king,  until  he  had  sent  a  trust- 
worthy person  to  ascertain  the  fact.  Still,  doubts  agi- 
tated the  royal  breast  as  to  the  issue  of  the  war  with  the 


1832.  Gutzlaff's  Journal.  23 

invincible  Burmans.  Reluctantly  did  the  Siamese  bear 
of  the  victories  of  their  British  allies,  though  they 
were  protected  thereby  from  the  ravages  of  the 
Burmans,  who  surely  would  have  turned  the  edge  of 
their  swords  against  them,  if  the  British  had  not 
cor  q  lered  these,  their  inveterate  enemies.  Notwith- 
standing, the  Siamese  government  could  gladly  hail 
the  emissaries  of  Burmah,  who  privately  arrived  with 
dispatches,  the  sole  object  of  which  was  to  prevail 
upon  the  king  of  Siam  not  to  assist  the  English,  in 
case  of  a  breach,  upon  the  plea  of  common  religion  and 
usages.  But  the  national  childish  vanity  of  the 
Siamese  in  thinking,  themselves  superior  to  all  nations, 
except  the  Chinese  and  Burmans,  has  vanished  ;  and 
the  more  the  English  are  feared,  the  better  is  the 
treatment  which  is  experienced  during  their  residence 
in  this  country.  The  more  the  ascendancy  of  their 
genius  is  acknowledged,  the  more  their  friendship 
as  individuals  is  courted,  their  customs  imitated,  and 
their  language  studied.  His  majesty  has  decked 
a  few  straggling  wretches  in  the  uniform  of  sepoys, 
and  considers  them  as  brave  and  well-disciplined  as 
their  patterns.  Chow-fa-nooi,  desirous  of  imitating  fo- 
reigners has  built  a  ship  on  a  small  scale,  and  intends 
doing  the  same  on  a  larger  one  as  soon  as  his  funds 
will  admit.  English,  as  well  as  Americans,  are  disen- 
cumbered in  their  intercourse,  and  enjoy  at  present 
privileges  of  which  even  the  favored  Chinese  can- 
not boast. 

The  natives  of  China  come  in  great  num- 
bers from  Chaouchow  foo,  the  most  eastern  part  of 
Canton  province.  They  are  mostly  agriculturists  ; 
while  another  Canton  tribe,  called  the  Kih  or  Ka, 
consists  chiefly  of  artisans.  Emigrants  from  Tang- 
an  (or  Tung-an)  district,  in  the  province  of  Fuhkeen 
are  few,  mostly  sailors  or  merchants.  Those  fron 
Hainan  are  chiefly  pedlars  and  fishermen,  and  form 
perhaps  the  poorest,  yet  the  most  cheerful  class. 
Language,  as  well  as  customs,  derived  from  the 
Chinese  of  Chaouchow,  are  prevalent  thtoug|tko\)X\\i^ 


24  GutTiaff'i  Journal.  May, 

country.    They  delight  to  live  in  wretchedness  and 
filth,  and  are  very  anxious  to  conform  to  the  vile 
habits  of  the  Siamese.     In  some  cases,  when  they 
enter  into  matrimonial  alliances  with  these  latter, 
they  even  throw  away  their  jackets  and  trowsers,  and 
become  Siamese  in  their  very  dress.   As  the  lax,  in- 
different religious  principles  of  the  Chinese,  do  not 
vary   essentially   from   those   of  the  Siamese,  the 
former  are  very  prone  to  conform  entirely  to  the  reli- 
gious rites  of  the  latter.     And  if  they  have  children, 
these  frequently  cut  their  tails,  and  become  for acertain 
time  Siamese  priests.    Within  two  or  three  genera- 
tions, all  the  distinguishing  marks  of  the  Chinese 
character  dwindle    entirely    away;    and    a   nation 
which  adheres  so  obstinately  to  its  national  customs 
becomes  wholly  changed  to  Siamese.    These  people 
usually  neglect  their  own  literature,  and  apply  them- 
selves to  the  Siamese.     To  them  nothing  is  so  wel- 
come as  the  being  presented,  by  the  king,  with  an 
honorary  title  ;  and  this  generally  takes  place  when 
they  have  acquired  great  riches,  or  have  betrayed 
some  of  their  own  countrymen.    From  that  moment 
they  become  slaves  of  the  king,  the  more  so  if  they 
are  made  his  officers.  No  service  is  then  so  menial,  so 
expensive,  so  difficult,  but  they  are  forced  to  perform 
it.     And  in  case  of  disobedience,  they  are  severely 
punished,  and,  perhaps,  put  into  chains  for   their 
whole  lives.     Nothing,  therefore,  exceeds  the  fear 
of  the  Chinese ; — they  pay  the  highest  respect  to 
their  oppressors,  and  cringe  when  addressed  by  them. 
Notwithstanding    the    heavy  taxes  laid  upon  their 
industry,  they  labor  patiently  from  morning  to  night, 
to  feed  their  insolent  and  indolent  tyrants,  who  think 
it  below  their  dignity  to  gain  their  daily  bread  by 
their  own  exertions.     With  the   exception   of  the 
Hwuy-hwuy,  or  Triad  society,  implicit  obedience 
is  paid  to  their  most  exorbitant  demands,  by  every 
Chinese  settler. 

Some  years  back,  this  society  formed  a  conspiracy, 
seized  upon  some  native  craft  at  Bamplasoi,  a  place 


1832- 


Residence  in  Siam. 


25 


near  the  mouth  of  the  Meinani,  and  began  to  revenge 
themselves  upon  their  tyrants :  but  falling  short  of  pro- 
visions, they  were  forced  to  put  to  sea.  Followed 
by  a  small  Siamese  squadron  they  were  compelled  to 
flee ;  till  contrary  winds  and  utter  want  of  the 
necessaries  of  lifoi  obliged  them  to  surrender.  The 
riiigleader  escaped  to  Gochinchinai  but  most  of  his 
followers  were  either  massacred,  or  sent  to  prison  for 
life.  From  that  time  all  hope  of  recovering  the  nation 
from  abject  bondage  disappeared ;  though  there  are 
a  great  many  individuals,  who  trust  that  the  English 
(according  to  their  own  expression,)  will  extend 
their  benevolent  government  as  far  as  Siam.  Every 
arrival  of  a  ship  enlivens  their  expectation, — every 
departure  damps  their  joy. 

(To  be  eofUitiued.J 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


BuRMAH.  In  this  country  a 
wide  field  is  opened  for  bene- 
volent enterprise.  The  Word, 
— which  reveals  life  and  im- 
mortality— has  been  extensively 
circulated,  and  it  has  prosper- 
ed, accomplishinff  the  will  of 
Him,  who  would  have  all  men 
come  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth 
and  be  saved.  A  correspondent 
at  Rangoon,  January  12th,  1832, 
writes,  ^*  During  five  months  I 
have  found  opportunity  to  distri- 
bute, either  personally  or  by  a  na- 
tive assistant,  about  10,000  tracts 
and  portions  of  Scripture ;  and 
four  persons,  during  that  period, 
have  been  added  to  our  little 
church.  The  whole  number  add- 
ed to  all  our  churches  here  (in 
Burmah),  during  the  year  1832, 
was  192;  of  whom  nearly  60 
were  more  or  less  connected  with 
the  English  army ;  the  rest  were 

D 


native  Burmans,  Talings,  and 
Karens.  This  latter  people  live 
scattered  on  the  mountains  and 
in  the  jungle,  somewhat  like  the 
aborigines  of  America,  without 
any  fixed  religi9n,  and  present 
a  field  of  great-  extent  and  in- 
terest. 

"Our  press  has  furnished, 
during  the  year,  nearly  a  million 
of  pages,  most  of  them  octavo; 
and  the  whole  member  of  tracts 
disposed  of,  in  the  12  months,  is 
probably,  about  sixty  or  seventy 
thousand.  There  are  many 
Chinese  in  Rangoon,  and  still 
more  at  Maulmein  and  Tavoy. 
But  they  are  a  sad,  gambling, 
opium-smoking,  opium-chewing 
set.  Many  of  them,  however,  are 
excellent  artisans,  and  are  cer- 
tainly, in  point  of  civilization, 
superior  to  the  Burmans.*' 

We  have  no  pleasure  in  pre- 


26 


Religious  InUlligcncc, 


May, 


senting  such  a  picture  of  our 
species ;  and  we  do  it,  solely  in 
order  to  give  an  accurate  view  of 
the  character  of  the  people,  and 
of  the  difficulties  to  be  encoun- 
tered, in  bringing  them  to  the 
knowledge  and  full  enjoyment  of 
Christianity ;  and  we  are  happy 
to  add,  on  the  authority  of  the 
same  correspondent,  that  some, 
a  few  even  of  that  sad  set^  have 
embraced  the  gospel,  and  been 
baptized. 

SiAM.  We  have  received  a 
copy  of  the  Missionary  Journal 
of  the  Rev.  J.  Tomlin,  giving 
an  account  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  Rev.  D.  Abeel  and  himself, 
while  at  Bangkok,  the  capital  of 
Siam,  from  July  M,  1831,  till 
January  6th,  1832.  While  there 
they  distributed  Christian  publi- 
cations in  Chinese,  Siamese, 
and  Malayan ;  healed  the  sick, 
preached  the  word,  and  convers- 
ed freely  from  house  to  house, 
no  man  forbidding  them.  Mem- 
bers of  the  Royal  Family,  of-^ 
ficers  of  the  government,  and 
priests  visited  them,  and  accept- 
ed of  their  religious  books.  We 
sincerely  hope  and  pray,  that  the 
seed  sown  may  take  root,  may  be 
watered  with  the  heavenly  influ- 
ences of  the  Divine  Spirit,  and 
bring  forth  fruit  abundantly  to 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  ever- 
lasting happiness  of  men. 

At  another  time  we  hope  to 
make  some  extracts  from  Mr. 
T.'s  Journal,  which  commences 
only  about  "  ten  or  twelve  days 
afler  his  former  fellow-laborer, 
GutzlafT,  embarked  on  board  a 
junk  for  the  north  of  China." 

Malacca.  By  last  accounts, 
Messrs.  Tomlin  and  Abeel  were 
lt)Oth  at  the  Aiiglo-Chiuesc  col- 


lege;— Mr.  T.  acting  for  the 
prmcipal,  Mr.  Kidd,  who  is  ab- 
sent oix  a  visit  to  England,  for 
the  benefit  of  his  health ;  and  Mr. 
A.  on  a  visit,  his  health  having 
declined  at  Siam.  However, 
being  somewhat  better,  he  con- 
templates returning  thither.  He 
had  been  preaching  a  few  times 
for  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hughes,  who, 
in  addition  to  his  duties  as  a 
missionary  to  the  Malays,  acts 
as  English  chaplain. 

Postscript.  Since  the  above 
was  in  type,  we  learn  by  a  letter 
from  Mr  Abeel,  of  his  return  to 
Singapore,  (at  which  place  he 
dates,  April  8th,)  and  of  his  pur- 
pose to  go  back  immediately 
to  Siam,  in  order  to  supply, 
with  Christian  books,  the  60  or 
70  junks  then  at  Bangkok. 

Bombay.  We  have  received 
the  Oriental  Christian  Spectator 
up  to  Dec.  1831,  which  com- 
pletes two  vols,  of  that  instruc- 
tive magazine.  We  rejoice  to 
perceive  a  spirit  of  inquiry  rous- 
ed among  the  Parsees  on  that 
side  of  India,  and  the  revolution 
of  opinion,  on  the  subject  of  re- 
ligion, among  some  Hindoos  at 
Cacutta.  Truth  will  triumph ; 
and  the  eternal  immutability 
of  Indian  superstition,  so  oflen 
asserted,  will  vanish  before 
the  power  of  God's  everlasting 
gospel. 

Chinese  philosophism,  too, 
has  its  advocates,  who  assert  its 
immutability,  and  its  superiority 
over  the  religion  of  Jesus.  But 
the  contest,  be  it  remembered,  is 
between  truth  and  falsehood, 
and  of  no  doubtful  issue.  The 
Press,  the  Preacher,  and  school- 
master have,  at  various  times 
a!id  places,  etlecled  great  moral 
changes   on    large   portions  of 


1832. 


Religiotu  Intelligence. 


27 


mankind ;  and  we  see  no  reason 
why  they  will  not  produce  the 
same  results,  when  brought  to 
bear  with  suitable  energy,  on  the 
human  beings  who  inhabit  India, 
China,  and  Japan.  God  hath 
made  of  one  blood  all  nations 
of  men;  and  though  there 
are  many  differences  in  minor 
points,  yet  they  are  everywhere 
essentially  the  same ;  and  with 
the  Divine  blessing,  like  efforts 
may  everywhere  be  expected 
to  produce  similar  effects. 


Gape  of  Good  Hope.  Sev- 
eral of  the  early  numbers  of  the 
South  African  Christian  Re- 
corder have  fallen  in  our  way ; 
we  were  especially  interested 
with  the  account  they  contain 
of  the  progress  of  infant  schools 
at  Cape  Town.  '*  Quite  amu- 
sed **  we  were,  too,  to  read  of 
the  **  little  group  of  infants," — 
African  politicians,  **  from  four 
to  seven  years  of  age," — "grave- 
ly discussing  "  the  merits  of  the 
Fr^ch  revolution.  In  correct  e- 
ducation,  learning  to  do  what  and 
only  what  is  good — in  traming 
up  the  child  in  the  way  he  should 
ffo, — we  look  on  the  system  of 
infant  schools  to  be,  in  point  of 
efficiency,  very  nearly  what  the 
power  of  steam  is  in  mechanics ; 
and  the  system  is  as  simple  and 
as  pleasant,  as  it  is  efficient; 
and  having  reached  and  doubled 
the  Cape,  we  hope  it  will  come 
on  to  China.  Here  very  few 
girls  receive  and  education ;  and 
the  education  of  boys  is  seldom 
commenced  till  the  age  of  seven, 
eight,  or  ten  years.  Who 
would  not  admire  to  see  an  in- 
fant school  established  among 
the  sons  of  Han,  the  disciples 
of  Confucius ! 


Madagascar.  The  dissen- 
sions, strifes  and  murders,  which 
followed  rapidly  <m  the  demise  of 
Radama,  have  ceased ;  and  far- 
ther, (we  are  happy  to  learn  from 
various  sources,)  the  Queen,  the 
successor  of  the  late  sove- 
reign, has  given  strong  proof  of 
her  determination  to  improve 
the  condition  of  her  people,  and 
"  has  repeatedly  declared  herself 
the  enemy'  of  the  slave  traffic, 
and  the  friend  of  peace,  educa- 
tion, and  commerce."  It  ap- 
pears, also,  that  efficient  meas- 
ures have  been  adopted  to  im- 
prove agriculture,  manufactures, 
and  commerce. 

The  Bible  has  been  translat- 
ed into  Malagassy,  the  native 
language ;  the  teachers  of  Chris- 
tianity are  protected  and  encour- 
aged by  the  Queen ;  and^  among 
other  recent  improvements,  the 
system  of  infant  schools  has 
been  introduced;  and,  where 
twelve  years  ago  not  six  individ- 
uals could  write  their  own  lan- 
guige,  thousands  can  now  both 
read  and  write,  and  great  num- 
bers are  enjoying  the  advantages 
of  a  respectable  education. 


DiART  OF  A  Chinese  Chris- 
tian. (Extract,  faithfully  trans- 
lated.) 

Fourth  moon,  1st  day.  At 
the  village  of ,  superin- 
tending the  printing  of  the 
Scripture  Lessons. 

2d  day.  Composing  a  reli- 
gious tract. 

4th.  (Sunday.)  When  reading 
the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  the  man 
who  came  and  conversed  with 
me,  on  a  preceding  day,  came 
again,  and  said, — What  book 
are  you  reading  to-day?  I  re- 
plied, I  am  reading  an  account 
of  what  the  Saviour  of  the  viot\4 


28 


Religious  Intelligence. 


May, 


did  and  said.  While  the  Saviour 
was  in  the  world,  what  he  did 
and  what  lie  taught  the  people  are 
contained  in  this  book.  The  man 
then  asked,  What  sort  of  person 
was  the  Saviour  of  the  world  ?  I 
answered.  He  was  the  son  of  the 
Most  High  God,  who,  seeing  man- 
kind deceived  by  the  devil,  and 
^oing  on  in  the  way  of  wicked- 
ness, which  leads  to  destruction ; 
but  ignorant  of  that  good  way 
which  leads  to  everlasting  life, 
— left  the  glories  of  his  heaven- 
ly state,  and  was  born  into  the 
world  as  a  man.  He  in  the 
first  place  taught  the  import  of 
the  Sacred  Scriptures — the  way 
in  which  men  should  walk — what 
is  requisite  in  order  to  be  saved 
from  depravity  and  iniquity 
and  brought  to  the  right  way. 
Afterwards  he  gave  his  own  pre- 
cious body  to  suffer  and  to  die 
that  he  might  atone  for  men's 
sins  against  High  Heaven — 
(here  the  writer  goes  onward 
to  the  resurrection;  the  com- 
mand to  preach  the  gospel  to 
all  nations ;  and  to  our  Saviour's 
ascension.)  The  man  said, — 
So  good  a  book — I  should  like 
you  to  lend  me  it  to  read.  I  re- 
plied, ril  make  you  a  priesent 
of  it  to  read.  If  you  find  any 
parts  that  you  don't  understand, 
please  to  come  to  me,  and  Til 
explain  them  to  you ;  or  you 
may  pray  to  the  Most  High  God, 
in  the  name  of  the  Saviour,  for 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  move  yqj^r 
soul,  and  cause  you  to  know 
the  mysteries  of  the  Gospel. — 
The  man  received  the  book 
thankfully,  made  his  bow,  and 
went  away. 

5th.  At  the  village ,  com- 
posing religious  Tracts. 

1  ith.  (Sunday.)  When  reading 
in  the   prophet   Isaiah,  a  man 


named  Yu  came  to  me,  and 
said, — You  are  usually  on  other 
days  writing  and  composing 
books ;  why  do  you  limit  your- 
self to  reading  to-day.  I  replied 
— ^This  day,  according  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  is  a  sacred  day 
of  rest,  in  which  it  is  required 
to  cease  from  all  sorts  of  labor ; 
to  give  repose  to  the  body,  and 
to  worship  God ;  to  thank 
him  for  graciously  nourishing 
and  preserving  us;  also  to 
read  the  Holy  Scriptures,  for 
the  nourishment  of  our  souls ; 
that  we  may  cherish  virtuous 
thoughts  and  dispositions;  per- 
form virtuous  actions ;  and,  con- 
sidering the  deeds  of  past  days, 
may  reform  speedily  what  is 
wrong,  and  be  more  zealous  in 
what  is  right.  This  is  keeping 
the  holy  rest  of  the  Sabbath. 
Yu  replied,  suppose  we  who  do 
not  know  the  true  Scriptures,  do 
not  keep  the  holy  day  of  rest, 
do  we  act  very  wrong  ?  I  answer- 
ed,— Through  ignorance  not  to 
keep  the  day,  the  error  is  light ;  to 
know  clearly  the  command, 
and  yet  refuse  to  keep  the  holy 
day, — the  sin  is  greater.  For  the 
holy  rest  of  the  Sabbath,  is  a 
manifestation  of  the  gracious 
intentions  of  the  Most  High  God 
to  mankind.  Because  during 
six  days  we  have  to  toil  much 
for  the  support  of  the  fleshly 
body ;  but  on  the  seventh  day, 
we  are  to  desist  from  these  toils 
of  mind  and  body,  that  we  may 
nourish  the  soul.  And  man's 
divine  spiiit  is  more  enduring, 
and  more  honorable  and  impor- 
tant than  man's  fleshly  body, 
which,  at  the  longest,  will  not  ex- 
ceed a  hundred  years'  duration  ; 
man's  divine  spirit  lives  for  ever 
— it  is  an  undying,  sj)irituu| 
thing :  6lc. 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


29 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Tub  Rbbellion,  on  the  borders  of 
Kwangtung,  Kwangse,  and  Hoonan 
provinces,  which  has  excited  (general 
attention  and  great  alarm,  broke  out 
on  Sunday,  February  5th  of  the  cur. 
rent  year.  On  that  day  the  rebels 
liad  predetermined  to  commence  their 
operations,  and  actually  did  so.  We 
have  seen  an  official  notice  of  it,  sent 
by  the  lieutenant-governor  of  Hoo. 
nan  to  the  emperor,  in  which  he  gives 
the  above  date. 

The    principal    insurgents,    called 
Yaou-jirit   arc  chiefly   of    Le^nshan, 
on  the  northwest  frontier  of  Kwang. 
tun^.    They  are  stated,  in    Chinese 
books,     to    be    the    descendants    of 
a   person    named   Pwan-koo,     Who 
this   person   was,  or  when  he  lived, 
is   matter  of  dispute;  but   however 
that    may    be,    it    is    certain,    that 
the   Yaou-jin  first  ap{>eared  in  Hoo- 
kwang  and  Yunnan,  whence  they  pas- 
sed  over  and  established   themselves 
in   Kwangse.    During   tho  reign    of 
Kaoutsung  of  the   Sung  djmasty,  in 
the  middle  of  the  12tli  century,  some 
of  these  men   were  brought  as  slaves 
to  LeSnchow,   in  this  province;  and 
were  sent  to  cultivate  small  patches 
of  land  among  the  crags  of  the  moun. 
tains.    As  they  increased  in  number 
beyond  the  control  of  their  Chinese 
masters,  they  divided  themselves  into 
eight  tribes  (in  Chinese  pa  pae):  and 
although  they  have  since  been  further 
subdivided,  first  into  twenty.four,  and 
now  into  fifty  tribes,  yet  the  original 
division  into  eight  tribes  is  still  re- 
tainsd.    Of  these  eight,  three  arc  at. 
tached  to    Le^nchow,    and   five   to 
Lellnshan. 

The  hair  of  the  men  is  braided  up 
in  a  tuft  on  the  top  of  tho  head  ;  that 
of  the  women  is  matted  with  yellow 
wax,  and  formed  like  a  board  placed 
on  the  top  of  of  the  head,  somewhat 
resembling  the  European  college  caps. 
Both  men  and  women  ornament  their 
heads  with  green  beads,  pheasant's 
feathers,  &c.  Their  garments  are 
made  of  a  sort  of  linen  or  grass-oloth, 
are    loose,    and    of    divers     colors. 

The  young  men  and  women  mg  in 


response,  and  select  wives  and  hus. 
bands  from  those  whose  songs  please 
best.  The  length  of  each  other's 
waistband  or  sash  being  measured, 
fixes  the  nuptials. 

The  natural  disposition  of  these 
people  is  ferocious  and  cruel.  They 
delight  in  quarrels  and  murder;  but 
are  very  true  to  their  promises ;  and 
fear  gods  and  devils.  They  can.  endure 
hunger,  and  prosecute  their  battles  with 
perseverance.  Their  armor  consists  of 
long  swords  suspended  on  their  left 
sides,  and  large  crossbows  shmg  on 
their  ri^ht :  in  their  hands  they  carry 
long  spears.  They  run  up  and  down 
hills,  and  in  the  most  dangerous 
places,  with  great  speed  and  intrepidity. 
In  battle  they  support  each  other  with 
bows  and  spears,  and  so  rush  forward  ; 
those  who  hold  spears  leading  the  van ; 
they  do  not  long  defend  themselves 
with  bows.  When  shooting,  the  arch, 
ers  hold  their  swords  in  their  mouths. 
If  hard  pressed  and  unable  to  use  their 
spears  and  bows,  they  lay  them  aside, 
and  take  to  their  swords,  with  which 
they  make  a  most  desperate  resis. 
tance.  They  put  themselves  in  bat. 
tie  array  at  some  dangerous  pass ;  and 
if  they  run,  are  sure  to  have  archers 
lying  in  ambush. 

As  soon  as  tho  chidren  are  able  to 
walk,  the  soles  of  tlicir  feet  are  sear. 
ed_  with  a  hot  iron,  to  enable  them  to 
tread  upon  thorns,  strmes,  or  spikes, 
without  being  hurt.  These  people  rush 
forward  in  crowds,  just  like  a  herd  of 
wild  beasfs  or  wolves; — hence  their 
name  Yaou-jin,  which  denotes  a  wild, 
dog,  or  wolf.mau. — In  addition  to  iJie 
above  particulars,  derived  from  a  to. 
pography  of  LeCnchow,  published 
under  the  Emperor  KeSnlang,  the 
Chinese  of  Canton  strenuously  assert, 
and  firmly  believe,  that  the  mountain, 
eers  have  short  tails  behind,  likb  dogs 
or  monkeys.  But  Kefinlung  was 
not  the  man  who  would  sanction  the 
publication  of  such  an  absurdity. 

To  return  to    the   rebellion,  from 
which  we  have    so   long  digressed; 
Woo   Yungkwang,  the    \ie\i\«naTA.. 
governor  of  Uoonan,  iiua«i^  ^  \\\« 


30 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


May, 


chief  rebel  Ciiaou  Kinluno,  that 
IK,  Chaou,  the  Golden  Dragon;  an 
epitliet  since  amtiined  as  the  royal 
title  of  the  rebel  chieftain.  To  this 
man  is  attributed,  by  some  prisoners 
taken,  the  power  of  working  wonders 
with  his  sword  ;  of  taking  water  into 
liis  mouth  and  spurting  forth  fire ;  of 
knotting  rushes  and  converting  them 
into  cattle,  &c.;  and  these  reports 
are  communicated  in  the  official  dis. 
patches  to  the  emperor.  It  is  added, 
that  there  is  among  the  rebels  a  female 

general,   who  has  sent  her  sister  to 
e  married  to  one  of  the  rebel  chiefs, 
on  the  frontiers  of  Canton. 

Chaou  is  clothed  in  a  yellow  jacket, 
and  an  emblaztined  under.dress,  on 
which  are  embroidered  the  three 
words.  Kin  lung  Wang,  *  the  Golden 
dragon  King.'  The  chief  rebels  of  the 
Yaou  tribes  are  clothed  in  yellow 
riding  jackets  ;  the  rest  have  red  cloth 
turbans.  They  all  can  perform  de. 
moniacal  arts,  but  with  unequal  suc- 
cess.— Such  is  the  simple  tale  of  the 
lieut..g»vernor  to  the  emperor,  and 
to  this  he  adds, — **  But  there  are  none 
of  the  Triad  Society  among  them.** 
To  this  part  of  the  memorial,  the 
Emperor  replies  in  his  own  hand-writ- 
ing, with  the  vermilion  pencil,  "  Dc 
moniacal  arts  are  words  which  should 
never  appear  in  a  memorial  to  me. 
And  how  know  you  certainly  that 
there  are  none  of  the  Triad  Society 
among  them  ?  Hereafter,  when  they 
are  annihilated,  and  it  is  found  out 
that  there  were  Triad  banditti  among 
them,  what  will  you  do !  Where  will 
you  hide  yourself  on  the  earth  !** 

The  lieutenant-governor  represents 
the  hills  as  covered  with  snow  in 
February  ;  the  cold  intense ;  and  the 
passes  impracticable.  There  were  not 
troops  enough  in  the  neighborhood 
to  act  against  the  mountaineers,  who 
could  easily  run  away,  but  there  was 
no  pursuing  them.  However,  since 
that,  the  rebels  have  been  the  pur- 
suers; and  the  imperial  troops  have 
been  defeated  repeatedly,  with  the 
loss  of  a  great  many  officers,  guns,  and 
ammunition.  Among  the  killed  is 
Haelingah.  thetetuh  or  commander, 
in.chief  of  the  province  of  Hoonan. 
The  progress  of  the  rebels  has  been 
rapid,  and  they  have  possessed  them- 
selves of  four  large  towns,  besides 
several  smaller  ones.   One  town  they 

£!undered  of  the  treasure  and  grain 
lid  up  in  it|  and  then  set  fire  to  the 


public  offices.  But  the  people,  who 
arc  not  found  in  arms  against  them, 
have  in  no  cane  receiveid  any  injury 
or  insult.  The  rebel  leader  is  said 
to  have  even  issued  manifestoes, 
declaring  that  he  wars  only  with  the 
armed  servants  of  the  government, 
and  intends  no  harm  to  any  besides. 
The  rebels  have  recei^d  one 
or  two  severe  repulses.  Loo  Kwan, 
the  Governor  of  Hookwang,  having 
advanced  towards  the  scene  of  tho 
contest,  accompanied  by  Lo  Szekeu, 
the  tetuh  of  Hoopih,  to  eupply  the 
place  of  the  deceased  Haelingah, 
their  joint  effi)rt8  obtained  temporary 
victory  for  the  imperial  arms.  The 
vanquished  rebels  retired  abruptly  to 
their  mouutains,  which  was  attributed, 
for  a  time,  to  fear.  But  their  speedy 
return  to  the  war,  with  increased 
ardor  and  fury,  proved  the  fallacy  of 
that  supposition.  Among  the  prisoners 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  govern, 
ment  are  a  son  and  brother  of  Chaou 
Kinlung ;  to  rescue  whom,  a  vigorous 
sally  has  been  made,  which  though 
it  proved  unsuccessful,  was  not  re- 
linquished, till  many  of  the  imperial 
troops  had  been  slain.  Loo  Kwan  and 
Lo  Szekeu  have  been  highly  praised 
by  the  emperor,  for  the  check  (brief 
as  it  was)  which  they  had  given  to 
the  insurgents :  but  they  are,  at  the 
same  time,  reduced  to  the  situation 
of  secondaries;  direction  of  the 
war  being  given  to  Kingshan,  gene- 
ral of  the  Mantchou  troops  in  Hoo. 
pih  province. 


Death  of  General  Haelingah, 
the  tetuh  of  Hoonan.  This  Tartar 
officer  fell  into  a  snare  which  rebel 
treachery  had  laid  for  him.  The  Golden 
Dragon,  having  heard  of  the  situation 
and  circumstances  of  the  general,  sent 
some  of  his  cleverest  people  to  feign 
themselves  villagers,  who  desired  re- 
lief from  the  rebels,  and  to  olBTer  them, 
selves  as  guides  to  the  imperial  army 
among  the  hills.  The  general  believed 
these  deceivers,  and  moved  forward, 
with  a  detachment,  eight  pieces  of 
artillery,  ammunition,  stores,  and  mo- 
ney  for  the  purchase  of  provisions. 
When  they  had  reached  a  place  con. 
venicnt  for  the  enemy,  the  rebels,  who 
lay  in  ambush,  fell  upon  them  soddon- 
ly,  and  shot,  at  the  first  nnnet,  the 
general  and  upwards  of  twenty  offi- 
cers. They  killed,  also,  a  few  scores 
of  the  soldiers ;  and  seized  the  guns, 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


31 


aiiimuuitioti,  &c.  The  general  *8  re. 
mains  were  afterwards  obtained: — 
his  left  arm  was  cut  off;  his  eyes  both 
dug  out ;  his  head  olove  in  two ;  and 
he  had  a  sword-cut  on  his  forehead. 
Lieut..general  Ma  fell  at  the  same 
time;  his  body  was  found,  without 
its  head. — ^The  emperor,  while  he 
blames  the  precipitancy  of  these  two 
officers,  directs  posthumous  honors 
to  bo  conferred  on  them  and  others 
who  fell  with  them.  He  also  directs 
that  rewards  be  given  to  the  families 
of  the  slain,  in  consideration  of  their 
having  suffbred  in  the  service  of  the 
country. 

The  emperor  Kanghe    carried  on 
an  exterminating    war   against    tho 
mountaineers  now  up  in  rebellion,  and 
was  at  last  obliged  to  dbsist,  without 
effecting  his  purpose.    It  is  rumored 
that  Taoukwang  has  declared  it  his  re. 
solution,  to  use  every  effort  to  put  the 
whole  race  of  Yaou-jin  to  the  sword. 
So  that  some  look  forward  to  a  long 
continuance  of  bloodshed,  and  ail  the 
miseries  attendant  on  such  operations. 
The  only  necessarv  of  life  for  which 
the  Yaou.jin  are  dependant  on  the 
Chinese  is  salt,  and  this  they  are  said 
to  havo  been  laying  up  largely  for 
some  yeare.    Government  has  direct, 
ed  its  servants  to  say  as  little  as  pos. 
sible,  publicly,   about    these    rebels, 
the  preparation  of  troops,  dus.    And 
many  of  the  people  are  afraid  to  speak 
or  write  to  their  friends,  upon  such 
mattcra.    Some  of  his  majesty's  pri. 
vates  have  pleaded  filial  piety,  as  a 
set-off  against  military  duty ;  and  re. 
presented  that  they  are  only  sons  of 
aged   mothera,    whom   they    cannot 
leave.    About  a  score  of  these  pol. 
troons  were  punished  with    twenty 
blows,  and  dismissed  the  army. 

OnuH  IN  THB  ARMY.  Of  a  thousand 
men  sent  by  the  governor  of  Canton, 
to  act  against  (be  rebels,  the  com. 
mandinff  officer  has  sent  back  two 
hundred,  rendered  totally  unfit  for 
active  service,  by  the  habit  of  opium, 
smoking. 

PEKmo.  In  the  northern  division 
of  the  city,  a  secret  society,  called 
the  *  Wonderful  association,'  has  been 
discovered.  The  head  of  thecombi. 
nation  sent  thither  an  old  man,  in  the 
humble  ga/b  of  a  manure-gatherer, 
which  is  cou  idered  the  meanest  oc. 
cupation  in  China.  But  this  degraded 
person  had   money,  which  Jlie    dis- 


tributed to  poor  soldiers,  and  peo. 
pie  in  distress,  in  order  to  win  their 
affections,  and  induce  them  to  enter 
the  Wonderful  association,  by  taking 
certain  prescribed  oaths.  Wang  laou- 
tow.tsze,  or  old  King,  as  the  man 
was  called,  had  an  associate  named 
Tang  Pa.urh,  who,  having  in  his  hand 
som6  defect  of  old  standing,  which 
disabled  him  fh>m  opening  his  fin. 
gen,  pretended  there  was  some, 
thing  wonderful  in  this,  and  was  in 
conseauence  called,  the  **Lion,  the 
recumbent  Budha.**  The  associates 
were  to  enter  Peking,  the  first  moon 
of  the  present  year,  to  join  their  bro. 
then  there.  But  the  plan  being  dis. 
covered,  old  King  and  the  Lion  were, 
by  last  accounts,  both  in  custody. 

Two  other  associations  of  a  similar 
nature  are  now  before  the  criminal 
courts,  at  Peking,  but  no  decision 
having  yet  been  passed,  we  are  un- 
able to  give  the  particulara. 


Famink.  In  consequence  oC  tho 
extensive  inundations  of  last  autumn, 
many  towns  and  villages,  in  the  pro. 
vinccM  of  Ganhwuy,  Keangse,  Hoo. 
pih,  and  ChJ^keang,  are  now  suffering 
for  want  of  food.  In  the  three  former 
of  those  provinces,  the  emperor  has 
directed  a  remission  of  a  portion  of 
this  year's  taxes,  on  the  suffering 
towns.  He  has  also  commanded  that 
the  starving  people  be  supplied  from 
the  imperial  stores,  both  with  rice  for 
their  present  wants,  and  with  seed 
to  sow.  These  presents  are  not 
alwajre  wholly  gratuitous ;  restoration 
is  usually  required,  as  soon  as  a  better 
harvest  gives  the  poor  people  power  to 
do  so.  A  similar  boon  has  been  request, 
ed  on  behalf  of  Ch^keang,'which  was 
also  afflicted  with  drought  and  in. 
undation. 


CocniNCHiNA.  Accounts  have  been 
ireceived  of  a  rather  serious  affiray  on 
the  bordera  of  Cochinchina,  in  Tae. 

King  foo,  on  the  southern  frontier  of 
Lwangse  province.  It  was  occasion, 
ed  by  a  dispute  about  some  coal-pits 
in  that  neighborhood ;  the  result  was 
unfavorable  to  the  Chinese  govern, 
ment  party.  Two  officers,  civilians, 
and  about  a  hundred  soldiera  were 
killed.  The  licut..governor  of  Kwang. 
se  has  writlen  to  his  superior,  go. 
vcrnor  Le  of  Can  ton,  and  has  at  live 
same  time  sent  a  deVacA\m«\\\.  kA 
troops  to  suppress  ihc  .i\oUt«« 


32 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


These  people  are  said  to  be  con. 
nocted  with  ^4  districts  of  barbarous 
MeaouUze,  who  yield  a  very  partial 
obedience  to  the  Chinese  govern, 
inent,  and  who  are  quite  similar  to 
the  Yaou.ji,n,  of  whom  we  have  al. 
ready  given  some  account. 

Dtt  Halde- gives  a  very  tolerable 
description  of  these  Meaoutsze,  but 
does  not  explain  the  meaning  of  their 
name,  for  which  his  English  translator 
reproves  him,  and  tells  nis  reader  that 
Meaoutsze  means  the  ofispring  of  cats. 
In  this,  however,  he  is  quite  mis. 
taken,  and  had  better  have  left  his 
reader  to  grope  in  the  dark  as  Du 
Halde  did,  than  so  mislead  him. 
The  word  Meaou  denotes  a  plant 
springing  from  the  earth ;  to  bud 
forth ;  and  perhaps,  in  its  connection 
with  these  mountaineers,  the  term 
may  denote,  that  they  are  the  abo. 
rigines,  the  natives  of  the  soil. 


Robbery.  The  imperial  stores  at 
Peking  have  been  robbed  of  222  cases 
of  vermilion,  weighing  11,090  catties. 
A  strict  inquiry  is  instituted. 


Retirement  of  aged  Statesmen. 
Chin  Jo.lin,  President  of  the  Crimi. 
nnl  Tribunal  being  aged  and  infirm,  is 
commanded  by  the  Emperor  to  retire. 
He  is  permitted  to  carry  with  him 
his  original  rank. 

This  person  once  begged  his  bread 
in  the  streets  of  Canton.  He 
had  an  early  education  and  inherited 
a  good  patrimony,  which  he  squan. 
dered  in  vicious  courses,  and  reduced 
himself  to  the  actual  want  of  food ; 
for  his  friends  forsook  him  in  the  day 
of  his  calamity.  The  manager  of  a 
band  of  play'actors  took  a  fancy  to 
his  appearance,  and  wished  him  to 
appear  on  the  stage.  He  declined  this, 
but  became  an  assistant  to  the   ma. 


nager,  for  a  few  years,  and  obtained 
a  little  money  to  appear  at  the  public 
examinations.  He  was  sucessful 
and  rose  rapidly  to  the  rank  of  Han- 
lirit  and  from  thence  he  entered  on 
the  civil  service. 

In  Canton  province,  the  scene  of 
his  early  debauchery  and  disgrace, 
he  afterwards  appeared  as  criminal 
judge,  and  then  as  fooyucn.  He 
afterwards  became  the  governor  of  the 
two  *Lake  provinces,*  i.  e.  Hoopih 
and  Hoonan.  And  eventually  he 
settled  down  in  Peking  as  a  president 
of  the  Hanlin  yuen. 

Our  native  correspondent  remarks 
that  Chin  Jd-lin,  in  the  course  of  his 
life,  has  experienced  the  vicissitudes  of 
bitterness  and  joy.  In  this  world  ge. 
nerally,  when  a  man*s  destinies  have 
run  their  round,  he  ought  to  perform 
appropriate  duties,  and  leave  the  rest 
to  the  decree  of  Heaven.  Whether  a 
man  have  adversity  or  prosperity  does 
not  depend  on  his  own  schemes.  It  is 
not  t)y  force  that  he  can  get  rid  of  ad. 
vjrsity;  nor  can  he  by  covetous 
wishes  attain  prosperitv. 

So  moralizes  our  heathen  friend. 
He  refers  all  to  a  mysterious  course 
in  nature ;  the  revolution  of  events,  a 
numerical  destiny.  The  government 
of  an  infinitely  wise  and  just  God, 
the  mercy  and  grace  of  the  Father  of 
the  Universe,  are  ideas  which  have 
no  place  in  his  mind. 


Another  aged  minister.  Sun  Urh. 
chun,  for  several  years  governor  of 
Fuhke^n  and  ChSkeang,  has  also  re. 
tired,  on  account  of  illness.  Having 
been  very  successful  in  quelling  in. 
surrections  on  the  island  of  Formosa, 
His  Majesty,  after  some  hesitation, 
has  allowed  him  to  retire,  with  very 
high  honors. — He  is  since  dead, 
and  additional  postliumous  titles  have 
been  conferred. 


May  26th.  As  the  reports,  respecing  the  insurgents,  continue  unfavor. 
able  to  the  Government  party,  it  is  expected  that  erovemor  Le  will  soon 
repair  to  the  seat  of  war  in  command  of  a  body  of  2000  men,  who  have 
already  been  ordered  to  proceed  thither. 

The  continuance  of  this  war  is  considered  very  injurious  to  the  inland 
trade  of  Canton,  as  it  hinders  all  business  between  this  city  and  the  mer. 
chants  of  Szechuen,  Yunnan,  and  Kweichow. 

Arrival  of  new  officers.  The  new  poochingsze,  Keih-hanfr,  and  the 
foo.tootung,  or  liout..goneral  of  the  Tartar  troops,  Yuhwan,  lately  arrived 
to  take  possession  of  their  new  offices.  The  arrival  of  Yang  Chinlin,  the 
new  ancMsze  Je  daJly  expected. 


THE 


CHINESEREPOSITORY 


Vol.  I. — Canton,  June,  1832. — No.  2. 


REVIEW. 


Ta  Tsing  Wan-ne'en  Yih-tung  King-toei  Fti-too, — "ii  genertd 
geographical  map,  with  decrees  of  latitude  and  longiutde^  of 
the  Empire  of  the  Ta  Tsing  Dynasty — may  U  last  for  ever,'* 
By  Le  Minochb  Tssinolae. 

Thb  vast  dominions  of  the  Mantchou-Chinese,  comprising 
many  kingdoms,  formerly  distinct  and  independent,  wliich,  long 
ere  Europe  had  emerged  from  the  darkness  and  ignorance  of 
the  middle  ages,  were  far  advanced  in  civilization  and  the  arts, 
present  a  wide  field  for  the  researches  of  the  geographer,  the 
virtuoso,  or  the  grammarian.  It  is  in  the  first  of  these  charac- 
ters, that  we  will  now  endeavor  to  trace,  on  the  map  before 
us,  the  boundaries  and  divisions  of  this  great  and  most  ancient 
empire.  Thanks  to  the  labors  of  the  Catholic  missionaries, 
who  preceded  us  at  a  time  when  more  liberty  was  granted  to 
the  «*sons  of  the  Western  Ocean,"  and  to  whom  the  Chinese 
are  indebted  for  whatever  systematic  knowledge  of  geography 
they  possess,  our  task  is  comparatively  easy.  In  the  present 
confined  situation  of  foreigners  in  China  we  can  bo  exp  c  ed 
to  add  but  little  to  the  geographical  information  already  within 
reach  of  the  scholars  of  Europe  and  America.  Our  object  is  sim- 
ply  to  place  in  the  hands  of  our  readers,  in  an  English  dress,  that 
knowledge  which  now  lies  amost  concealed,  in  the  ponderous 
folios  and  quartos  of  France,  or  in  the  multitudinous  volumes 
of  bare  compilation,  to  which  the  present  talent  of  China  is 
confined. 

Le  MingchS,  more  generally  called  Lo  Tsinglno,  author  of 
the  map  of  which  the  title  is  given  at  the  head  of  this  article, 
is  a  priest  of  the  Taou  sect,  and  a  native  of  Canton.  His 
astronomical  and  geographical  studies  were  prosecuted  for  some 
yeirs,  we  have  understood,  under  an  E  iro|)cun  residing  in  the 
interior  of  China;  and  the  fruit  of  tlicui  has  bvicn  ^vn'^uVq  W\vi 


34  Possessions  of  tlie  June, 

world  in  a  treatise  on  these  sciences,  first  published  in  1820,  in 
three  volumes,  which  have  been  since  increased  to  five.  He 
was  also,  we  believe,  chiefly  employed  in  compiling  the  maps 
for  the  Kwangtung  Tung  Che,  or  general  Statistical  Account  of 
Kwangtung  province, — a  large  and  voluminous  work,  which,  was 
published  in  1822,  under  the  direction  of  Yuen  Yuen,  formerly 
many  years  governor  of  Canton,  and  a  patron  of  our  author. 
Le  Tsinglae,  who,  from  his  works,  appears  to  possess  considera- 
ble talent,  and  a  mind  superior  to  the  generality  of  his  country- 
men, is  now  residing  in  a  sequestered  country  place,  a  few  miles 
from  Canton. 

The  map  before  us  was  published,  we  think,  in  1825  or 
1826.  It  evinces,  by  the  rough  manner  in  which  it  is  drawn 
up,  the  very  partial  advances  made  by  the  Chinese  in  the  art 
of  chorography.  All  that  they  know  of  the  subject  has  been  de- 
rived, indeed,  from  the  Catholic  missionaries ;  but  they  have 
followed  the  instructions  of  their  barbarian  (eichers,  only  so 
far  as  they  themselves  thought  proper.  They  have  beon  taught 
by  them  the  doctrine  of  the  earth's  globular  form ;  the  conse- 
quent system  of  spherical  projection;  the  use  of  latitude  and 
longitude,  in  brder  to  ascertain  the  exact  situation  of  places ;  and 
the  method  of  finding  the  same  by  observation  and  calculation. 
These  have  been  adopted  by  the  Chinese,  and  with  very  great 
advantage.  But  devoid  of  all  neatness  of  execution,  their  maps 
present  a  rough,  unfinished  appearance;  the  coasts  are  badly 
described,  and  afford  no  guide  to  the  navigator;  islands  are 
crowded  together, — a  large  number  being  roughly  supplied  by 
only  three  or  four,  of  a  size  wholly  disproportionate  to  their 
real  extent, — or  they  are  entirely  omitted.  Very  little  regard  is 
paid  to  the  relative  distances  of  places,  so  that  a  town,  situated 
on  the  bank  of  a  river,  may  be  placed,  on  paper,  at  a  distane 
from  it  of  several  miles.  And  the  courses  of  rivers,  however 
small  they  may  actually  be,  are  invariably  described  by  two 
lines,  at  some  distance  from  each  other,  thereby  so  crowding 
the  map,  as  to  leave  little  room  for  names  of  places,  which  in 
Chinese  characters  occupy  considerable  space.  Yet,  notwith- 
standing all  these  disadvantages,  the  map  before  us  is  of  value, 
inasmuch  as  it  affords  a  very  complete  outline  of  the  Chinese 
empire,  on  a  lar^e  scale ;  and  as  a  native  work,  is  inferior  only 
to  a  valuable  MS.  atlas,  contained  in  the  Chinese  library  of  the 
Honorable  Company,  at  Canton.  The  explanatory  and  descrip- 
tive observations,  which  fill  up  the  unoccupied  corners,  are  useful, 
and  serve  to  enable  the  inquirer  more  readily  to  trace  the  several 
divisions  of  the  empire. 

The  present  possessions  of  China,  or  of  the  M antchou-Chinese 
dynasty,  far  exceed  the  extent  of  the  empire  under  any  previous 
reign.  From  the  outer  Hing-an  ling,  or  Daourian  Mountains,  on 
the  north  of  Mantchou,  to  the  soul  hern  point  of  the  island  of 
Hainan,  the  greatest   breadth  is  ah  )ut  forty  degrees.     And   the 


1832.  feigning  Chinene  dynasty.  35 

utmost  length,  from  the  wintry  island  of  Soghalien,  on  the  N.  £.» 
to  the  most  western  bend  of  the  Belur  chain,  in  Turkestan, 
is  about  seventy -seven  degrees.  These  positions,  occupying  sti 
large  a  portion  of  Asia,  and  in  extent  inferior  only  to  the  vast 
dominions  of  Russia,  may  be  classed  under  three  principal  di- 
visions,  viz.; 

I.  China  Proper,  or  the  empire  as  it  existed  under  the  Ming 
dynasty,  which  ruled  in  China  from  1368,  until  the  Mantchou 
conquest,  in  1644. 

XL  Mantchou,  or,  as  it  has  been  lat  inized,  Mantchouria,  the 
native  country  of  the  reigning  dynasty :  and 

in.  The  Colonial  possessions  of  China,  in  Mongolia,  Soun. 
garia,  and  East  Turkestan,  to  which  may  be  added  Tibet,  and 
the  several  tribes  bordering  on  Szechuen  and  Kansuh. 

China  Proper  is  the  largest,  and  .  in  every  respect  the  most 
important  of  these  three  divisions.  Its  name  China^  used  among 
foreigners,  seems  derived  from  Ttin^  the  name  borne  by  the  first 
dynasty  that  obtained  universal  dominion  over  the  various  king, 
doms  of  which  China  was  formerly  composed.  It  was,  probably, 
when  Tungking,  Cochinchina,  and  the  neighboring  countries  were 
subdued,  and  forcibly  colonized,  by  the  arms  of  this  dynasty,  that 
the  name  was  spread  throughout  the  Indo-Chinese  nations,  and 
thence  found  its  way  over  India  and  Persia,  to  the  countries  of 
the  west.  This  supposition,  respecting  the  derivation  of  the  name 
China,  is  rendered  more  probable,  from  the  fact  that,  while,  from 
time  immemorial,  the  country  has  been  called  Chung  Kw6,  *the 
Middle  Country,'  it  has  also  received,  under  each  succeeding 
age,  the  name  of  the  dynasty  then  reigning.  And,  though  among 
the  Chinese  the  name  of  Tsin  has  not,  like  the  more  glorious 
and  less  tainted  names  of  Han  and  Tang,  been  adopted  by  the 
people  as  their  own  perpetual  designation ;  yet,  having  once 
obtained  circulation  among  the  surrounding  countries,  by  the 
splendid  victories  of  its  founder,  it  would  not  with  them  be  so 
readily  lost  as  in   China. 

China  is  situated  betwceeu  18  and  41  degrees  N.  lat.,  and  be- 
tween about  98  and  123  decrees  Ion.  E.  from  Greenwich.  Its  es- 
timated extent  is  about  1,298,000  square  miles,  while  the  estimate 
for  the  whole  empire  is  3,010,400,  or  something  more  than  the 
total  extent  of  Europe.  The  northern  boundary  of  China  is  the 
Great  Wall,  by  which  it  is  separated,  on  that  side  from  the 
desert  lands  of  the  Mongol  tribes,  and  from  the  scarcely  less 
dreary  country  of  the  Mantchous ;  on  the  east,  the  gulf  of  Pe- 
chelee,  (called  in  Chinese  Puh-hae),  the  Eastern  ocean,  and  the 
Formosa  channel,  wash  the  rocky  coast,  and  receive  the  waters 
of  several  large  rivers ;  on  the  south,  the  China  sea  is  thickly 
studded  with  barren  islands,  the  resort  of  desperate  pirates ;  and 
on  the  west,  several  barbarous  frontier  tribes  stand  between  the 
ancient  empires    of  China  and  Tibet ;   while  the  southwestern 


\ 


36  Possessions  of  the  June, 

provinces  are  conterminous  with  the  foreign  kingdoms  of  Ton- 
qiiin,  Cochinchina,  Burmah,  and  the  half»conquered  Laos. 

Divisions.  The  whole  country  is  divided  into  eighteen  pro- 
vinces, which  are  usually  aranged  by  the  Chinese  in  the  follo\(r. 
ing  order : — Chi  hie,  Shantung,  Sbanse,  and  Honan,  on  the  north ; 
Keangsoo,  Ganhwuy  Keangse,  Chekeang,  and  Fuhkeen,  on  the 
ea^t;  Hoopih  and  Hoonan,  in  the  middle;  Shense,  Kansuh,  and 
Szechuen  on  the  west ;  and  Kwangtung,  Kwangse,  Yunnan,  and 
Kweichow,  on  the  south.  Of  the  above  provinces,  Keangsoo 
and  Ganhwuy  were  formerly  united  under  the  name  of  Keang- 
nan;  Hoopih  and  Hoonan  were  together  denominated  Hoo- 
kwang;  and  Kansuh  formed  part  of  the  province  Shense.  Un- 
der the  present  dynasty,  these  have  been  separated.  Other  pro- 
vinces have  been  greatly  increased  in  extent . — Kansuh  has  been 
made  to  stretch  far  out,  beyond  the  limits  of  China  proper, — 
across  the  desert  of  Cobi,  to  the  confines  of  Soungaria,  on  the 
N.  W.,  and  to  the  borders  of  Tibet,  on  the  west ;  Szechuen,  al- 
ready the  largest  province  of  the  empire,  has  extended  its  govern- 
ment over  the  tribes  commonly  called  Sifan  and  Turfan,  lying 
between  that  province  and  Tibet;  and  Fuhkeen  has  long  in- 
cluded within  its  boundaries  part  of  the  fertile  island  of  Formosa. 
These  and  other  changes  in  the  divisions  of  the  country,  accom- 
panied by  the  active,  emigrating  spirit  of  the  people,  which  in  a 
few  years  renders  these  newly  attached  colonics  wholly  Chinese, 
must  soon  require  a  change  of  the  European  designation  and 
limits  of  "China  Proper." 

T/ie  Coast  of  China  is  in  general  bluff  and  rocky ;  the  chiof 
exception  being  the  southern  part  of  Chihle,  which,  on  the 
other  hand,  presents  to  the  eye  an  almost  unvaried  sandy  flat, 
Teenlsin  foo,  on  the  Pih  ho,  or  White  river,  is  the  only  part 
of  this  province,  and  is  inacessible  to  vessels  of  heavy  burden. 
L'ghter  ussels  can  enter  the  river,  only  by  being  towed  over 
the  sands  which  lie  at  its  mouth. — ^The  promontory  of  Shantung 
is  equally  inaccessible,  from  its  rug^edness.  It  possesses  but  a 
few  good  harbors,  and  many  Chinese  junks  are  annually 
dashed  to  pieces  on  its  shores. — Keangsoo  is  easy  of  approach : 
but  though  the  two  largest  rivers  of  China,  the  Yellow  river, 
and  the  Yangtsze  keang,  both  disembogue  themselves  into  the 
sea  within  its  confines,  yet  it  possesses  but  one  good  port,  which 
is  Shanghae  been,  near  the  frontiers  of  Chekeang.  For,  the 
Yellow  river,  in  its  rapid  progress  to  the  sea,  carries  along  with 
it  large  quantities  of  sand  and  clay,  which  being  lodged  at  a 
short  distance  from  its  mouth,  forms  one  of  the  worst  dangers 
that  coasting  junks  have  to  pass  bet  wen  Amoy  and  Teentsin. 
And  the  Yangtsze  keang,  stopped  in  its  more  gradual  pa&sage 
by  rocks  and  islands  which  almost  block  up  its  entrance,  creates, 
bv  the  accumulation  of  sand,  a  bar  insurmountable  even  to  ves- 
sels   of  small    burden. — The  coasts  of  Chekeang  and   Fuhkeen 


1832.  reigning  Chinese  Dynasty.  37 

broken  into  numerous  capes  and  promontories,  and  everywhere 
indented  by  bays  and  rivers,  are  throughout  very  rocky,  with  few 
sands  or  flats.  The  Chusan  (or  Chowshan)  Archipelago,  near 
the  northern  extremity  of  Chekeang,  is  extensive,  occupying  a 
space  of  nearly  30  miles,  and  possessing  many  safe  anchorages. 
The  Formosa  channel,  between  the  mainland  of  Fuhkeen  and 
the  island  of  Taewan  or  Formosa,  is  dangerous  and  difficult  of 
navigation.  The  western  coast  of  that  island  ts  surrounded 
with  rocks  and  quicksands^  Which  render  its  fine  harbors 
almost  useless,  except  to  junks  of  very  small  tonnage.  The 
eastern  parts,  which  are  still  possessed  by  the  uncivilized  abo- 
rigines,  are  in  coaseqnence  little  known.— The  dangers  of  the 
Canton  coast  consist  rather  in  sands  and  flats,  than  in  rocks ; 
though  the  rugged  islands  which  appear  along  its  whole  breadth 
are  numerous.  There  are  many  good  anchorages  for  small 
vessels,  and  several  safe  harbors;  but  the  island  of  Hainan, 
near  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  province,  is  surrounded 
like  Formosa,  by  many  dangers,  both  from  rocks  and  sands. 
The  narrow  strait  which  separates  Hainan  from  the  mainland 
is,  probably,  the  place  called  by  the  Mohammedans  of  the  8th 
and  9th  centuries,  •  the  Gates  of  China.' 

Rivers.  It  is  the  glory  of  the  Chinese  that  their  country  is  rich- 
ly watered,  and  that,  by  means  of  rivers,  lakes,  and  canals,  com- 
munication is  rendered  easy  between  all  its  provinces.  Of  all 
subjects  of  geography,  whatever  relates  to  the  rivers  of  the 
country,  they  consider  as  the  most  interesting,  and  consequently 
give  it  the  greatest  attention.  Yet,  for  a  very  long  period  the 
source  of  the  Yellow  river  remained  unknown  to  them,  and  com- 
paratively modern  Chinese  writers  have  declared  it  impossible  to 
ascertain  its  real  origin.     The  Hwang  ho,  or  Yellow  river,  is  the 

"t  celebrated  river  of  China,  though  in  extent  it  is  inferior  to 
«ue  Yangtsze  keang.  It  rises  in  the  Singsuh  hae,  or  sea  of  Stars, 
in  the  Mongol  district  of  Koko-nor,  which  lies  between  Tibet  and 
the  province  of  Kansuh.  Thence,  it  touches  Szechuen,  on  its 
progress  to  Kansuh,  through  which  it  passes  in  a  northeast  direc- 
tion to  Shense.  In  Shense  it  takes  a  course  more  directly  north, 
and  passes  out  into  the  territories  of  the  Ortous  Mongols.  But 
having  approached  the  limits  of  the  desert  of  Cobi,  it  returns  in 
a  southerly  direction,  and  forms  a  boundary  between  the  pro- 
vinces of  Shense  and  Siianse,  till  it  reaches  nearly  the  latitude 
of  its  source.  It  then  turns  eastward,  and  passes  through  Ho- 
nan.  Shantung,  and  Keangsoo,  to  the  sea,  which  it  reaches  after 
a  course  of  about  2000  miles. 

The  Yangtsze  keang,  or  *♦  Child  of  the  Ocean,"  which  Eu- 
ropeans have  erroneously  denominated  the  Kian-ku  and  the  Blue 
river,  is  otherwise  called  by  the  Chinese  Ta-keang,  the  Great 
river.  It  rises  in  Tsing  hae  or  Koko-nor,  some  degrees  be- 
yond the  source  of  the  Yellow  river,  which  it  passes,  within 
the   distance  of  30   miles,  on  its  way  towards    Szechuen.     it 


38  Possemons  of  the  Junr, 

ia  lierc  called  the  Miihloosoo,but  soon  after  entering  Szechueu, 
it  takes  the  name  of  Kin-sha,  « golden-sanded,'  which  it  bears 
in  its  passage  southward  through  Yunnan,  and  again  north 
through  those  parts  of  Szechuen  which  are  inhabited  by  sub. 
dued  Meaoutsse.  It  afterwards  takes  the  well.known  names  of 
Great  river  and  Yangtsze  keang,  which  it  retains  in  its  ma- 
jjstically  rapid  and  serpentine  course,  through  Szechuen,  Hoo- 
pih,  the  northern  extremity  of  Keangse,  Ganhwuy,  and  Keang. 
soo,  to  the  sea.  This  river,  from  its  almost  cenrral  course  and 
the  number  of  provinces  though  which  it  passes,  has  been 
termed  Uhe  girdle  of  China,'  and  has  given  rise  to  the  common 
expressions  north  of  the  river,  south  of  the  river,  and  beyond  the 
river.* 

The  river  next  in  size  to  the  Hwang  ho  and  Yangtsze  keang, 
is  the  Se  keang  or  Western  river,  which  rises  in  the  mountains  of 
Yunnan,  and  passing  under  various  names  through  that  province 
and  the  adjoining  one  of  Kwangse,  enters  Kwangtung,  where  it 
unites  with  the  Pih  keang,  or  Norihern  river,  and  with  a  minor 
stream,  at  Sanshwuy,  or  <  the  Three  streams,'  a  little  to  the  west 
of  Canton.  A  great  number  of  small  rivers  and  channels  then 
carry  its  waters  to  the  sea. — The  Pih  ho,  or  Pei  ho,  in  Chihle 
province,  is  a  river  of  some  importance. — The  Meinam  kom,  or 
river  ofCamboja,  and  the  Salween  or  Maraban  river,  both  of 
which  pass  through  China,  are  also  worthy  of  mention.  The 
former  of  these  rises  in  Koko-nor,  not  far  from  the  source  of  the 
Yellow  river,  and  passes  under  the  names  of  Sa-tsoo  and  Lan. 
tsang,  through  Yunnan,  into  the  country  of  the  Laos,  where  it 
receives  the  name  of  Kew.lung.  Thence  it  flows  through  Cam- 
boja,  to  the  sea,  at  M itho.  The  Salween  rises  likewise  in 
Koko-nor,  and  passes  under  the  names  of  Noo  and  Loo  through 
the  province  of  Yunnan,  whence  it  enters  Burmah,  and  forms 
the  boundary  between  that  country  and  the  Laos  tribes,  in  its 
progress  to  the  sea  at  Martaban. 

Even  among  the  tributaries  of  the  two  great  rivers  of  China, 
many  rivers  may  be  found  of  cansiderable  length,  and  some 
scarcely  inferior  to  the  largest  rivers  of  Europe.  At  the  head 
of  these  are  the  Han-shwuy,  which,  rising  in  the  mountains 
belwoen  Shense  and  Kansuh,  empties  itself  into  the  Yangtsze 
keang  at  Hanyang  foo,  in  Hoopih, — and  the  Yalung  keang, 
which  rises  in  Koko-nor,  and  after  running  for  some  time  nearly 
parallel  with  the  Yangtsze  keang,  empties  itself  into  that  river 
on  the  borders  of  Szechuen  and  Kansuh.  Many  others  of  minor 
importance  might  be  enumerated ;  but  we  leave  them  to  be  in- 
troduced in  a  more  particular  description  of  the  several  provinces 
of  China. 

The  Grand  Canal,  in  Chinese  Yun  ho,  or"*  the  Transit  river,' 
is  of   much   more  importance   to  the   inland  trade  than  either 

*The  loAt  of  thcfic  expressions  is  very  commonly  applied  to  north-country 
men,   but  llie   other  two  are  not  now  often   heard. 


1832.  reigning   Chinese  dynasty.  39 

of  the  two  great  rivers  of  China.*  It  is  cat  through  that 
vast  plain,  which  extends  from  Peking,  over  the  southern 
districts  of  Chihte,  part  of  Shantung,  and  the  whole  breadth 
of  Keangsoo,  to  Hangchow  foo,  in  Chekeang.  This  stupendous 
canal,  which  was  dug  by  command  of  one  of  the  emperors 
of  the  Mongol  dynasty  (Yuen),  at  the  close  of  the  1 3th,  or  com- 
mencement of  the  14th  century,  joins  together  the  rivers  Hwanur 
ho  and  Yangtsze  keang,  at  a  point  near  their  ihouths  at  « hich 
they  are  not  above  100  miles  afuirt.  It  does  not,  as  seems 
implied  in  the  description  given  of  it  by  Grosier,  and  after  him 
by  Malte.Brun,  extend  from  Peking  to  Canton;  being  but  a 
portion  of  the  almost  wholly  uninterrupted  communication,  which 
exists  between  those  two  places.  Were  it  not  that  the  Yang- 
tsze keang  and  the  Che  keang  meet  other  streams  in  the  pro- 
vince  of  Keangse  which  conduct  to  the  borders  of  Kwangtung, 
the  works  of  communication  would  be  but  half  completed  by  the 
Grand  Canal;  which  could  not  have  been  cut  with  the  same 
ease  through  the  hilly  regions  of  Chekeang,  Keangse,  and 
Kwangtung,  as  through  the  marshy  plains  of  Keangsoo,  or  the 
sandy  flats  of  Chihle.  There  are  many  other  minor  canals 
throughout  the  empire,  but  none  of  them  are  of  any  considerable 
note. 

The  Lakes  of  China  are  chiefly  found  in  the  central  and 
eastern  provinces, — along  the  majf^ic  course  of  the  Yangtsze 
keang,  or  spread  over  the  level  country  of  Keangsoo.  The 
largest  of  these  lakes  are  the  Tung-ting  boo,  the  Pcyang  boo, 
the  Tae  boo,  and  the  Hungtsih  boo*  The  Tungting  boo, 
in  Hoonan,  is  said  to  be  220  miles  in  circumference.  It  re- 
ceives  the  waters  of  several  southeui  rivers,  whichil  rising  in 
Kwangse  and  Kweichow,  find  their  way  through  this  lake  to 
the  Yangtsze  keang.  From  the  eastern  side  of  the  Tung.ting 
hoo  to  the  city  of  Woochang  foo,  over  an  area  of  about  200 
miles  east  and  west,  by  80  north  and  south,  the  course  of  the 
Yangtsze  keang  lies  between  a  great  nunnber  of  lakes  almost 
touching  one  another ;  which  circumstance  gives  to  the  provinces 
Hoopih  and  Hoonan  their  names,  meaning  north  and  south  of  the 
lakes. — ^The  Poyang,  in  Keangse,  is  of  less  extent;  but« 
like  the  Tung-ting  it  receives  four  large  rivers,  and  dischaiges 
their  waters  into  the  Yangtsze  keang.  The  tides  reach 
partially  to  this  lake,  though  above  300  miles  distant  from  the 
sea,  and  it  is  subject  to  severe  tempests,  which  render  its  na- 
vigation  dangerous.  The  scenery  of  the  surrounding  country 
is    pleasing  and    romantc,  the   favorite   seat   of  the   Chinese 


/^ 


*Tho  Yellow  river,  which  by  its  frequent  inundations  appears  to  be 
more  injurious  than  useful  to  the  country,  cannot,  in  consequence  of  its  very 
rapid  course,  be  at  all  navigated ;  and  oven  to  cross  from  one  side  of  it  to 
another,  is  frequently  attended  with  difficulty  and  danger.  On  the  Yang, 
tnze  keang,  trade  is  far  more  practicable,  and  is  carried  on  to  considerable 
ffjxtent ;  but  strong  and  protracted  ebb  tides  witli  short  floods,  render  the 
navigation  of  it  also  difficult. 


40  Po$8e$sion8   of  the  June, 

poetic  muse. — ^Tbe  Tae  hoo«  though  it  is  also  connected  with 
the  Yangtsze  keang,  does  not,  like  the  two  preceding  lakes, 
discharge  its  waters  into  that  river;  on  the  contrary,  it  seems 
probable  that  the  lake  is  chiefly  supplied  by  the  river,  in  its  ap- 
proach towards  the  sea.  It  is  situated  in  the  beautiful  and 
well-watered  plain  which  lies  between  the  cities  of  Soochow  foo 
in  Keangsoo,  and  Hangchow  foo  in  Chekeang, — a  district 
considered  by  the  Chinese  as  a  perfect  terrestrial  paradise.  The 
borders  of  the  lake  are  skirted  by  very  romantic  scenery  of  hill 
and  dale,  and  the  broad  expanse  of  water  is  broken  by  several 
hilly  islets. — The  Huug-tsih  hoo,  in  Keangsoo,  is  greatly  in- 
ferior in  beauty  of  scenery  to  the  other  lakes.  It  receives  the 
waters  of  the  Hwae  river  before  entering  the  Hwang  ho ; 
and  is  closely  connected  with  so  many  lakes  of  smaller  size, 
as  to  render  the  surrounding  country  the  most  marshy  district  in 
tlje  empire.  The  situation  is  near  the  junction  of  the  Grand 
canal  and  Yellow  river,  a  place  of  considerable  importance,  owing 
both  to  its  being  a  great  thoroughfare,  and  to  the  large  quantities 
of  salt  that  are  obtained  from  the  neighboring  marshes. — 
Besides  these  four  principal  lakes,  there  are  also  several 
large  lakes  in  Chihle,  Shantung,  and  Ganhwuy  ;  and  one  or  two 
of  considerable  extent  in  Yunnan. 

Mountains.  China  is  generally  speaking  a  mountainous  country. 
The  only  very  flat  provinces  are  Chihle,  Keangsoo,  and  part  of 
Ganhwuy.  Chihle  is  low  and  sandy ;  Keangsoo  is  almost  an  entire 
plain,  intersected  in  every  direction  by  rivers,  lakes  and  canals ; 
and  Granhwuy  has  but  few  mountains.  The  province  of  Keang- 
se   is  adorned  with  many   beautiful  vallies. 

In  China  there  are  two  principal  chains  of  mountains,  one  in 
the  S.  E.  the  other  in  the  N.  W. — ^The  southeastern  range  ex- 
tends  in  broken  chains  over  the  provinces  of  Yunnan  and  Kwei- 
chow  ;  thence  it  stretches  eastward,  separating  the  provinces  of 
Kwangse  and  Kwangtung  (or  Canton)  on  the  south,  from  those 
of  Keangse  and  Hoonan,  on  the  north.  Frcm  Kwangtung  the 
chain  takes  a  northeastern  direction,  through  Fuhkeen  and  part 
of  Chekeang,  in  the  latter  of  which  it  terminates.*  This^range 
is  difficult  of  access;  and  frequently  surrounds  elevated  and 
comparatively  level  tracts  of  land,  occupied  from  time  imme- 
morial, by  an  uncivilized  but  independent  race  of  men,  known 
under  the  general  name  of  Meaoutsze.  These  people  have 
their  chief  seats  between  Kwangse  and  Kweichow.  Some  are 
scattered  over  those  two  provinces,  as  well  as  over  Yunnan  and 

*  Malte.Bnin,  whose  variety  of  collected  matter  respecting  China  we 
have  foond  very  useful,  blended  also  with  a  large  portion  of  error, 
says  that  this  chain  is  called  the  Mangian  and  Mangi,  the  name  of  southern 
China.  The  words  here  meant,  we  suppose  to  be  Man-Bt  southern  bar. 
barians,  a  term  which  might  have  been  still  sometimes  used  by  the  proud 
Monffols  in  the  time  of  Af arco  Polo  (who  first  spoke  of  the  M anj) ;  but 
which  has  been  long  since  disused  in  this  country,  and  applied  only  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Indian  Archipelago. 


1832.  rcigninf:    Ckimcsr    Dynasty  -  41 

S^chaeii ;  where  they  liv«  |)eiici^ahly,  mdcr  thn  government 
of  their  own  officers,  suhj-^ct  to  the  conirol  of  the  Chinese. 
Others  range  at  liberty  their  native  mountains,  j^roverned  by 
princes,  who  are  either  of  their  own  chootslnir,  or  are  hereditary 
among  them.  Of  the  Intter  class  is  the  tribe  called  Yaou-jin, 
occupying  the  hills  between  Kwangtung,  Kwangse,  and  lloonan, 
which  has  litcly  joined  with  secret  associations  of  Chinese,  to 
attack  the  surrounding  co  intry,  aud  aim  at  the  .  imperial 
throne.  The  king  of  this  tri!)e  is  named  La  Tihming,  and  is 
DOW   a   mere  youth,  under   20  years  of  age. 

The  mountainous  range  in  the  northwest,  Malte-Brun  supposes 
to  consist,  not  so  much  of  regular  chains,  as  of  a  succr^ssion  of 
terraces  or  table-lands.  These  mountains  first  appear  in  Sze- 
chuen,  whence  thoy  extend,  in  irregular  ranges,  over  great  part 
of  the  provinces  of  Kansah  and  Sliense,  both  on  the  north  and 
south  of  the  Yellow  river.  In  Shense  the  chain  divides ;  and 
one  branch  occupies  the  extensive  plateau  formed  by  the  great 
northern  bsnd  of  the  Yellow  river ;  while  the  other  stretches 
eastward  into  H)nan,  till  it  again  meets  that  river,  after  its 
return  southward  fron  Mongolia.  The  chain  being  here  more 
broken  ani  less  elevated  than  in  the  other  provinces,  no  ob- 
stacle is  presented  to  the  pro;5ress  of  that  great  river  towards  the 
sea ;  biit  on  the  north  of  it,  the  chain  assumtss  a  more  regular 
apj>e;;rance ;  and  run^iing  up  between  the  province  of  Shanse 
and  Ciihle,  is  uKit  at  its  termination  by  a  portion  of  the  Great 
wall.  There  is  a  considerable  break  between  this  part  of  the 
chain,  and  what  is  considered  as  the  continuation  of  it  in 
Mongolia. 

Of  the  southeastern  range  of  mountains,  tho  Meiling,  cele- 
brated  for  the  road  cut  over  it,  between  the  provinces  of  Kwang- 
tung  and  Keangse,  has  alone  been'  examined  by  Europeans, 
ltd  prevailing  rocks  appear  to  be  gneiss  and  quartz.  The 
western  parts  of  the  China,  in  Kwangse,  Yunnan,  and  Kwei- 
chow  are,  probably,  richer  in  minerals  than  any  other  porticm  of 
China.  They  possess  gold,  silver,  iron,  tin,  and  copper  mines, 
in  many  places ;  also  cornelians,  jasper,  rubies,  and  beautiful 
marbles  in  Yunnan.  Gold  and  silver  exist,  likewise,  to  some 
extent,  in  Szechuen,  Kwangtung,  and  Keangse  ;  and  to  a  smaller 
extent  in  Hoopih  and  Puhkeen.  Iron  and  lead  are  found  more 
or  less  in  all  the  southern  provinces.  Mercury  is  obtained,  chief. 
ly  in  Szechuen  and  Kweichow.  And  there  are  a  few  coaUmines 
in  Kwangtung. — The  mountains  of  the  north  appear  to  be  less 
abtmdant  in  minerals ;  but  iron  and  tin  are  obtained  to  a  small 
amoimt  in  most  provinces.  The  yuh  stone  or  jade  is  found  in 
Sh'Mise,  Shanse,  and  Honan ;  the  cornelian  in  Ciiihle.  There 
are  marble  quarries,  in  Ganhwuy,  Shantung,  and  Shanse  ;  and 
Ih'^re  are  extensive  "xjoal  pits,  in  the  southern  portion  of  GSihle, 
in  Shanso,  and  also,  to  -i  very  limited  extent,  in  Sluintung^ 
Kc  li  ngHo<  K   a  nd    I  lona  n . 


{ 


ff-^- 


42  Mohammedans  in    China.  June, 

We  have  thus  given  a  slight  sketch  of  \  the  Middle  Country/ 
or  what  is  commonly  called  China  Proper.  We  shall  next 
proceed  to  describe  Mantchonria;  and  afterward  the  colonial 
possessions  of  China.  If  we  are  found  fre;c]uently  to  differ  from 
more  able  geographers,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  subject 
is  little  known  even  to  the  best-informed  Europeans ;  and  that 
we  have  therefore  followed  Chinese  in  preference  to  foreigii 
authorities. 


( To  be  concluded  in  the  next  number.) 


Ancient.  accourU  of  India  and  ChinOy  by  itto  Mohammedan 
traveierSf  who  went  to  those  parts  in  the  9th  century ;  trans- 
lated from  the  Arabic  by  the  late  learned  Eusbbius  Rcn- 
Auoor.  With  noleSi  illustrations^  and  inquiries  by  the  same 
luMd,     London,  printed  for  Sam.  II  irding.  mdccxxxhi. 

(Contimied  from,  page    15.) 

Wr  have  already  alluded  to  the  papers  appended  to  the 
work  under  review ;  one  of  these  is  an  inquiry  into  the  time 
when  the  Mohammedans  first  came  to  China ;  another,  is  con- 
corning  the  Jews,  and  a  third  is  concerning  the  origin  of  the 
Christian  religion,  in  this  country.  We  shall  briefly  notice  each 
of  these  topics,  which  may  be  again  introiluced  and  discussed  in 
future  numbers  of  this  work.  ReftTring  then  to  the  question, — 
At  what  time,  and  in  what  way  did  the  Mohammedans  first  enter 
China  ? — we  quote  from  Renaudot : 

**  It  18  tho  belief  of  many  that  f  ho  MohammedaoB  went  first  to  China 
by  land,  and  that  the  track  pursued  by  some  modern  travelers,  ough 
to  point  out  to  us  the  road  the  ancients  may  have  t&ken.  Marco  Polo,  say 
they,  went  into  China  by  the  way  of  Tartary ;  Mandeville  almost  trod  in 
his  very  footsteps;  Jenghiz  khan,  the  first  emperor  of  the  Moguls,  con- 
quered  a  part  of  China,  and  marched  thereto  from  the  ancient  Mogulistan 
or  Turkestan ;  we  have  a  Persian  account  of  an  embassy  from  a  Tartar 
prince  to  the  emperor  of  China,  and  this  embassador  went  also  by  land ;  at 
the  begining  of  this  century,  Benet  Goez,  a  Jesuit,  traveled  also  from  the  Indies 
to  Peking ;  the  fathers  Grucber  and  Orville  did.  a  few  years  ago,  perform  the 
same  journey  the  Muscovite  embassadors  <lo  when  they  go  to  China,  and 
they  even  assure  us,  this  route,  which  is  not  always  the  same,  is  pretty  well 
frequented  by  the  caravans  of  the  merchants  of  up))er  Asia.  These  different 
routes  are  pricked  down  in  the  map  of  Cathay,  published  by  Kirchcr  in  his 
China  Jllustrala. 

**  All  these  instances  sufficiently  prove,  that  we  may  go  to  China  by  land, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  of  it ;  but  the  way  held  by  a  small  number  of  travelers 
does  not  seem  to  prove  that,  for  certain,  the  same  was  held  by  the  caravans 
and  merchants ;  which  ought  to  have  been  the  case,  for  such  a  number  of 
Mohammedans  to  got  into  China  that  way.  For,  according  to  the  old  method 
of  traveling  in  caravans,  it  was  a  very  hard  matter  for  the  merchants  of 
Persia  and  Mesopotamia  to  go  thither  by  land,  unless  the  track  was  well  fn;. 
qiiented  ;  and  it  seems  not  only  certain  that  it  was  far  from  being  so,  but  also, 
i/jai  it  wuB  considered  ouly  a»  a  bywa  y — a  short  cut." 


1832,  ^fohamnudans  in  China.  Ax\ 

lo  put  this  matter  in  the  clearest  light  possible,  K^^nauilot 
8to|)s  here  to  ^  survey  the  extent  "  bi  the  Mohainuiedan  empire^ 
at  the  time  under  consideration ;  and  then  says ; 

*'  But  this  way  by  land,  whether  by  Satnarcand,  by  Cabul,  by  Gaznah, 
or  by  CaRhgar,  was  ycry  impractuiablc  in  the  days  Qf  our  Arabit,  exclunive 
of  the  natural  inconvenicnccB  of  the  roads  they  were  to  travel.  All  flie 
trade  of  the  East  was  then  in  the  hands  of  the  merchants  of  Persia,  Basiora, 
and  of  the  coast  quite  down  to  the  Red  sea,  which  was  the  centre  of 
tlie  Egyptian  trade,  and  )>artly  of  the  Mediterranean.  They  traded  to  the 
Indies  by  land,  in  many  places,  and  particularly  at  Cabul.  The  products  of 
Arabia,  Egypt,  Persia  and  the  adjacent  provinces,  they  exchanged  with  the 
merchants  of  Turkestan  and  the  Indies,  for  musk,  precious  stones,  crystals, 
spices,  and  drugs ;  it  was  almost  impossible  for  them  to  go  farther,  or  to  drive 
a  trade  quite  home  to  China,  becaui%e  of  the  desert — a  dangerous  track ;  and 
still  naore  because  of  the  continual  wars  between  tlie  Arabs  and  the  princes  of 
Turkestan.** 

It  would  occupy  too  much  time  to  follow  the  argument  through 
all  its  details ;  the  result  is  given  in  these  words : — ^  Ail  that 
has  hitherto  been  offered,  and  nmch  more  that  might  be  added, 
s«'ems  evidently  to  prove,  that  the  Mohammedans  first  went  to 
China  by  sea.  It  remains  therefore  that  we  examine  into  the 
course  they  steered,  the  nature  of  their  navigation,  the  end  of 
their  voyages,  and  what  advantages  they  made  of  them." 

The  learned  translator  brings  proof  positive  to  show,  that  the 
Arabs  did  not  steer  by  the  compass :  and  gives  it  as  his  opin- 
ion  that,  at  first,  they  only  went  to  Malabar  and  Ceylon,  but 
in  time  venturing  farther  than  the  Romans  had  been,  they,  from 
isl^  to  isle,  at  length  discovered  the  shores  of  China.  Their  kalifs 
never  endeavored  to  have  potent  fleets  ;  they  could  have  no  temp- 
tation to  make  farther  discoveries,  or  new  conquests  by  sea, 
or  to  constdt  the  interest  of  their  trading  subjects  in  foreign 
parts.  Wherefons  it  is  very  probablo  that  the  first  adventurers 
who  undertook  this  voyage,  were  urged  thereto  by  the  calamities 
of  civil  wars,  which,  having  reduced  many  families  to  want, 
obliged  them  to  seek  a  livelihood  liy  trade.  *  Hence  we  may 
pretty  clearly  discern  how  the  Mohammedans  first  got  into 
China ;  and  it  seems  that  they  did  not  force  an  admittance  as 
elsewhere,  but,  chiefly,  insinuated  themselves  under  the  pretence 
of  trade.' 

The  sum  of  the  whole  seems  to  be,  that  the  Mohammedans 
came  to  China  at  a  very  enrly  period  of  their  era,  both  by  sea  and 
land,  but  chiefly  by  sea,  and  almr>st  solely  for  the  sake  of  commerce. 

We  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  the  number  of  T  '*  >ham. 
roedans  now  in  China ;  in  the  western  parts  of  (he  empire  their 
number  is  considerable,  and  everywhere  they  live  unmolested  in 
the  excTcise  of  their  peculiar  rites.  Enrly  in  the  last  century 
their  number  wns  "  computed  at  about  Ave  hundred   thousand." 

From  what  is  said  of  the  Mohnmrnerluns,  Jews,  Christians, 
and  Parsees  wl'.o  perished  at  Cinfji,  Renandot  discourses  at 
length,  and  gives  it  as  his  opinion,  that  there  is  a  great  nunrbet  o^ 


i 


44  Mohammedans  in    China.  Junb, 

Jews  in  China,  and  that  they  got  into  China  as  they  did  into  all 
other  parts  of  the  East ;  and  tie  wishes  Father  Ricci  or  some  other 
missionary  had  taken  more  pains  to  investigate  the  subject. 
We  must  have  more  information,  before  anything  very  satisfnctory 
can  be  stated  respecting  the  numl)er  or  situation  of  the  Jews  in 
Chinsi,  either  at  present  or  at  any  former   period. 

The  most  recent  testimony  which  we  have  on  this  subject  is 
contained  in  Morrison's  Journal,  written  while  in  the  interior  of 
China,  from  which  we  give  the  following  passage.  «« October 
10th,  1818. — Had  a  convesration  with  a  Mohammedan  gentleman, 
who  informed  me,  that  at  Kaefung  foo,  in  Ihe  province  of  Honan, 
there  are  a  few  families  denominated  the  TeaoU'kin  keaoti^  or  Mhe 
sect  that  plucks  out  the  sinew,'  from  all  the  meat  which  they  eat. 
They  have  a  Le-pae  sze,  or  house  of  worship ;  and  observe  the 
eighth  day  as  a  Sabbath." 

if  there  are  Jews  in  China,  living  as  a  distinct  sect,  it  would  be 
interesting  to  loam  their  history  ;  and  it  is  much  to  be  desired  that 
facts  may  be  dt'veloped,  which  shall  make  us  acquainted  with  the 
present  condition  of  that  scattered  people.  The  subject  is  worthy 
of  consideration  ;  for  if  the  casting  away  of  them  has  beon  the 
riches  of  the  Gentili^s,  what  shall  the  receiving  of  them  be  but  life 
from   ihe  dead  ? 

On  the  origin  of  the  Christian  religion  in  China  our  translator 
finds  it  inconvenient  to  expatiate  ;  and  the  subject,  also,  he  is 
compelled  to  leave  quite  in  the  dark.  We  will  give  in  few 
words  what  seems  to  be  the  result  of  his  inquiries.  He  discards 
the  idea  that  St.  Thomas  ever  visted  China. 

**The  firBt  appearance  of  ChriBtianitj  in  China,  that  we  know  of,  web  in 
the  year  of  Christ  636;  and  tliis  is  what  we  gather  from  an  inscription,  which 
in  the  year  of  Christ  1625,  was  found  at  Si-gnan  fii,  the  capital  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Chcnsi,  delineated  in  Chinese  characters,  with  sc  vjral  lines  of  Syriac. 
As  this  Chinese  and  Syriac  inscription  is  a  tnoniiincnt  of  very  great  impor- 
tance,  and  the  only  certain  thing  of  the  kind  hitherto  diticovercd  in  this 
empire,  it  m«y  not  be  amiss  to  explain  the  principal  passages  of  it. 
You  have  a  representative  copy  of  this  inscription  and  stone*  in  Father 
Kircher*s  China  Illustrata,  which  he  assures  us  is  very  exact;  and  Hornius, 
and  some  other  Protestants,  who  would  have  had  it  a  forgery,  without  any 
the  least  ground,  have  been  refuted  by  some  of  their  own  brethren,  who  have 
cooler    brads,  and   more  understanding.** 

*  Let  us  now  examine  the  Chinese  part  of  this  inscription 
according  to  the  translation  of  some  learned  Jesuits.  The  first 
colum  lays  down  the  groundwork  of  the  Christian  faith, — 
the  existence  of  a  Godhead  in  three  pers<jns,  the  Creator  of  all  things. 
It  is  remarkable  that  tluse  Syrians  use  the  word  Aloho  (Jeho- 
valt);.  which  th«y  did  most  certainly,  because  they  could  find 
no  word  in  the  Chinese  tongue,  to  convey  the  idea  Christians 
hiwo  of  ilio  truo  Go  I. 

'Tlu»  s^<cond  and  third  rolnmns  continue  to  explain  the  mys- 
terv  of  th«^  crention,  tl  e  fall  of  ihe.  first  man  bv  the  seduction 
of  the   Devil,    who  is    rail;  d   Salan,    a  name   quite   foreign  to  the 


1832.  (lutzhf'H  Jounwl  45 

Chinese  tongue.  The  fourth  e\[>lti:ns  the  advont  of  Ji^sus 
Christ  by  his  incarnation.  In  the  snmc  coh^nin  is  the  word 
Taginy  which  must  here  signify  Judica ;  and  there  is  also 
a  reference  to  the  star  in  the  east.  Mention  is  also  made  of 
baptism,  and  of  several  ceremonies  practiced  by  the  Christians. 
In  the  sequel  of  this  inscription,  there  is  reference  to  thu 
preaching  of  the  gospel  in  China ;  and  it  is  said  that  in  the 
time  of  Taizan-ven,  a  holy  man  called  Olopuen  or  Lopt.en, 
came  hither  from  Taqin,  conducted  by  the  blue  clouds,  and  by 
observing   the  course   of  the  winds.' 

Here  we  close  our  extracts  from  Renandot ;  and  with  one  or 
two  remarks  must  leave  the  .subject,  our  Hinits  not  allowing  tis 
to  pay  more.  These  Syrians  seem  to  have  been  of  the  sect  of  the 
Nestorians ;  and,  entering  the  country  in  the  seventh  century, 
to  have  continued  a  succession  of  labors  for  three  or  four 
hundred  years ;  but  to  make  this  matter.  )>erfectly  satisfactory, 
much  n)ore  ample  testimony  is  needed.  As  a  topic  of  ecclesias. 
tical  history,  this  subject  opens  a  wide  rangp,  and  invites  the 
attention  of  those  who  are   interested  in  such  iiK|uirJeK. 


Journal  of  a  residence  in  Siam^  and  of  a  voyage 
idong  tlie  coast  of  Chinu  to  Mantchou  Tartary, 
by  the  Rev.   Ghaulks   Gutzlaff. 

{Continued  frtnn  page  25.) 

Great  numbers  of  tlie  agriculturists  in  Sinm  aro 
Peguans,  or  Mons  (as  ihey  call  themselves).  This 
nation  was  formerly  governed  by  a  king  of  its  own, 
who  waged  war  against  the  Burmans  and  Siamese, 
and  proved  successful.  But  having,  eventually,  been 
overwhelmed,  alternately,  by  Burman  and  Siamese 
armies,  the  Peguans  are  now  the  slaves  of  both. 
They  are  a  strong  race  of  people,  very  industrious 
in  their  habits,  open  in  their  conversation,  and  cheer- 
ful in  their  intercourse.  The  new  palace  which 
the  king  of  Siam  has  built,  was  principally  erected 
by  their  labor,  in  token  of  the  homage  paid  by 
Ihem  to  the  *  lord  of  the  white  elephant.  Their 
religion  is  the  same  with  that  of  the  Siamese.  In 
iheir  dress,  the  males  conform  to  their  mallets  \  Wv 


4G  (Miiizlffff^  Jourrml ;  i{m%, 

the  femnlos  let  tlieir  hair  grow,  and  dress  difTcrcnt- 
ly  from  the  Siamese  women.  Few  nations  are  so 
well  prepared  for  the  reception  of  the  gospel  as  this ; 
but,  alas !  few  nations  have  less  drawn  the  attention 
of  European  philanthropists. 

The  Siamese  are  in  the  habit  of  stealing  Bur- 
mans,  and  making  them  their  slaves.  Though  the 
English  have  of  late  interposed  with  some  effect, 
they  nevertheless  delight  in  exercising  this  nefari- 
ous practice.  There  are  several  thousand  Burmans 
living,  who  have  been  enslaved  in  this  way,  and 
who  are  compelled  to  work  harder  than  any  other 
of  his  Majesty's  subjects.  They  are  held  in  the  ut- 
most contempt,  treated  barbarously,  and  are  scarce- 
ly able  to  get  the  necessaries  of  life. 

Perhaps  no  nation  has  been  benefited  by  commg 
under  the  Siamese  dominion,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Malays.  These  Malays,  also,  are  principally 
slaves  or  tenants  of  large  tracts  of  land,  which  they 
cultivate  with  great  care.  They  generally  lose,  as 
almost  every  nation  does  in  Siam,  their  national  cha- 
racter, become  industrious,  conform  to  Siamese 
customs,  and  oflen  gain  a  little  property.  With 
the  exception  of  a  few  hadjis,  they  have  no  priests  ; 
but  these  exercise  an  uncontrolled  sway  over 
their  votaries,  and  know  the  art  of  enriching  them- 
selves, without  injury  to  their  character  as  saints. 
These  hadjis  teach  also  the  Koran,  and  have  ge- 
nerally a  great  many  scholars,  of  whom,  however, 
few  make  any  progress,  choosing  rather  to  yield  to 
paganism,  even  so  far  as  to  throw  off  their  turbans^ 
than  to  follow  their  spiritual  guides. 

There  are  also  some  Moors  resident  in  the  country, 
who  are  styled  emphatically  by  the  Siamese,  Kahy 
strarigers,  and  are  mostly  country-born.  Their  chief 
and  his  son  Rasitty  enjoy  the  highest  honors  with  his 
Majesty  ;  the  former  being  the  medium  of  speech, 
whereby  persons  of  inferior  rank  convey  their  ideas 
to  the  royal  ear.  As  it  is  considered  below  the 
dignity  of  so  high  a  potentate  as  his  Siamese  Ma- 


1832.  Kcsidincc  in   Siam^  47 

josty^  to  speak  the  same  laDguugo  as  liis  suhjcrcts 
have  adopted,  the  above-mentioned  IVloorman^s  of- 
fice coiisists  in  moulding  tlie  simph^s^t  expressions 
into  nonsensical  bombasti  in  order  that  the  speech 
addressed  to  so  mighty  a  ruler  may  be  e<|ual  to  the 
eulogiums  bestowed  upon  Budha.  Yet  by  being 
made  the  medium  of  speech,  this  Moor  has  it  in  his 
power  to  represent  matters  according  to  his  own 
interest,  and  he  never  fails  to  make  ample  use  of 
this  prerogative.  Hence  no  individual  is  so  much 
hated  or  feared  by  the  nobles,  and  scarcely  any  one 
wields  so  imperious  a  sway  over  the  royal  resolutions. 
Being  averse  to  an  extensive  trade  with  Europeans, 
he  avails  himself  of  every  opportunity  to  shackle  it, 
and  to  promote  intercourse  with  his  own  countrymen, 
whom  he  nevertheless  squeezes  whenever  it  is  in 
his  power.  AH  the  other  Moormen  are  either 
his  vassals  or  in  his  immediate  employ,  and  may 
be  said  to  be  an  organized  body  of  wily  constituents. 
They  do  not  wear  the  turban,  and  they  dispense  with 
the  wide  oriental  dress  ;  nor  do  they  scruple  even  to 
attend  at  pagan  festivals  and  rites,  merely  to  con- 
ciliate the  favor  of  their  masters,  and  to  indulge  in 
the  unrestrained  habits  of  the  Siamese. 

In  the  capacity  of  missicmary  and  physician,  I  came 
in  contact  with  the  Laos  or  Chans,  a  nation  scarcely 
known  to  Europeans.  I  learnt  their  language,  which 
is  very  similar  to  Siamese,  though  the  written  cha- 
racter, used  in  their  common  as  well  as  sacred 
books^  differs  from  that  of  the  Siamese.  This  nation, 
which  occupies  a  great  part  of  the  eastern  peninsula, 
from  the  northern  frontiers  of  Siam,  along  Cambo- 
ja  and  Cocbinchtna  on  the  one  side,  and  Burmah 
on  the  other,  up  to  the  borders  of  China  and  Ton- 
quin,  is  divided  by  the  Laos  into  Lau-pung-kau 
(white  Laos),  and  Lau-pung-dam  (black  or  dark 
Laos),  owing  partly  to  the  color  of  their  skin. 
These  people  inhabit  mostly  mountainous  regions  ; 
cultivate  the  ground,  or  hunt;  and  live  under  the 
government  of  many  petty  princes,  who  arc  depend- 


'.li-'W 


4!)  Giuzlaff\s  Journal ;  June, 

a:)t  on  Siaiii,  Burinah,  Coclnncliirja,  aiid  China. 
Tliough  their  country  abounds  in  many  precious  ar- 
ticles, and  among  them,  a  considerable  quantity  of 
gold,  yet  the  people  are  poor,  and  live  even  more 
wretchedly  tbm  the  Siamese,  with  the  exception  of 
those  who  are  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Chinese. 
Though  they  have  a  national  literature,  they  are  not 
very  anxious  to  study  it ;  nor  does  it  afford  them  a 
fountain  of  knowledge.  Their  best  books  are  re- 
lations of  the  common  occurrences  of  life,  in  prose  ; 
or  abject  tales  of  giants  and  fairies.  Their  religious 
books  in  the  Pali  language  are  very  little  under- 
stood by  their  priests,  who  differ  from  the  Siamese 
priests  only  in  their  stupidity.  Although  their  coun- 
try may  be  considered  as  the  cradle  of  Budhism 
in  these  parts,  because  most  of  the  vestiges  of  Samo 
Nukodum,  apparently  the  first  missionary  of  pagan- 
ism, are  to  meet  with  in  their  precincts  ;  yet  the 
temples  built  in  honor  of  Budha,  are  by  no  means 
equal  to  those  in  Siam,  nor  are  the  Laos  as  super- 
stitious as  their  neighbors.  Their  language  is  very 
soft  and  melodious,  and  sufficiently  capacious  to 
express  their  ideas. 

The  Laos  are  dirty  in  their  habits,  sportful  in 
their  temper^  careless  in  their  actions,  and  lovers 
of  music  and  dancing  in  their  diversions.  Their 
organ,  made  of  reeds,  in  a  peculiar  manner,  is 
among  the  sweetest  instruments  to  be  met  with  in 
Asia.  Under  the  hand  of  an  European  master,  it 
would  become  one  of  the  most  perfect  instruments 
in  existence.  Every  noble  maintains  a  number  of 
dancing  boys,  who  amuse  their  masters  with  the 
most  awkward  gestures,  while  music  is  playing  in 
accordance  with  their  twistings  and  turnings. 

The  southern  districts  carry  on  a  very  brisk  trade 
with  Siam,  whither  the  natives  come  in  long,  nar- 
row boats,  covered  with  grass ;  importing  the  pro- 
ductio!is  of  their  own  county,  such  as  ivory,  gold,  tiger 
skins,  aromatics,  &c.;  and  exporting  European  and 
Indian  manufactures,  and  some  articles  of  Siamese 


1833.  Reiidence  in  Siam.  49 

industry.  The  trade  gave  rise^  in  1827|  to  a  war 
with  the  Siamese,  who  used  every  stratagem  to  op- 
press the  subjects  of  one  of  the  Laos  tributary 
chiefs.  Chow "vin-chan.  This  prince,  who  was  for,, 
merly  so  high  in  favor  with  the  late  king  of  Siam, 
as  to  be  received,  at  his  last  visit,  in  a  gilded  boat, 
and  to  be  carried  in  a  gilded  sedan  chair,  found 
the  exorbitant  exactions  of  the  Siamese  governor 
on  the  frontier,  injurious  to  the  trade  of  his  subjects 
and  to  his  own  revenues.  He  appiled  repeatedly, 
to  the  court  at  Bangkok  for  redress:  and  being 
unsuccessful,  he  then  addressed  the  governor  him. 
self:  but  no  attention  was  paid  to  his  grievances- 
He  finally  had  recourse  to  arms,  to  punish  the  go- 
vernor, without  any  intention  of  waging  war  with 
the  king,  an  event  for  which  he  was  wholly  un- 
prepared. His  rising,  however,  transfused  so  ge- 
neral a  panic  among  the  Siamese,  that  they  very 
soon  marched  en  masse  against  him,  and  met  with 
immediate  success.  From  that  moment  the  country 
became  the  scene  of  bloodshed  and  devastation. 
Paya-meli>tap,  the  Siamese  commander-in-chief, 
not  only  endeavored  to  enrich  himself  with  immense 
spoils,  but  committed  the  most  horrible  acts  of  cruelty, 
butchering  all,  without  regard  to  sex  or  age.  And 
whenever  this  was  found  too  tedious,  he  shut  up 
a  number  of  victims  together,  and  then  either  set 
fire  to  the  house,  or  blew  it  up  with  gunpowder.  The 
number  of  captives  (generally  country  people),  was 
very  great.  They  were  brought  down  the  Meinam  on 
rafts  ;  and  were  so  short  of  provision,  that  the  major 
part  died  from  starvation  :  the  remainder  were  distri- 
buted among  the  nobles  as  slaves,  and  were  treated 
more  inhumanly  than  the  most  inveterate  enemies; 
while  m*^ny  of  the  fair  sfex  were  placed  in  the  ha- 
rems of  the  king  and  his  nobles. 

Forsaken  by  all  his  subjects,  Chow-vin-chan  fled 
with  his  family  to  one  of  the  neighboring  Lao3 
chiefs  ;  in  the  meantime,  the  Cochinchinese  sent  an 
envoy  to  interpose  with  the  Siamese  commander-in- 


i 


50  GutsdaJTs  Journal;  Juns, 

chief  on  bis  behalf,  he  envoy  was  treacheroosly 
murdered  by  the  Siamese,  together  with  hie  whole 
retinue,  consisting  of  100  men,  of  whom  one  only 
was  suffered  to  return  to  give  an  account  of  the 
tragedy.  Enraged  at  this  breach  of  the  law  of  na- 
tions, but  feeling  themselves  too  weak  to  revenge 
cruelty  by  cruelty,  the  Gochinchinese  then  sent  an 
ambassador  to  Bangkok,  demanding  that  the  author 
of  the  murder  should  be  delivered  up;  and,  at  the 
same  time,  declaring  Cochinchina  the  mother  of  the 
Laos  people,  while  to  Siam  was  given  the  title 
of  father.  Nothing  could  be  more  conciliatory 
than  the  letter  addressed  on  the  occasion,  to  the 
king  of  Siam ;  but  the  latter  refusing  to  give  any 
decisive  answer  to  this  and  other  messages  repeat- 
edly sent  to  him,  himself  dispatched  a  wily  poli- 
tician to  Hu6,  who,  however,  was  plainly  refused 
admittance,  and  given  to  understand  that  the  kings 
of  Siam  and  Cochinchina  ceased  henceforth  to  be 
friends.  The  king  of  Siam,  who  was  rather  intimi- 
dated by  such  a  blunt  reply,  ordered  his  principal 
nobles  and  Chinese  subjects  to  build  some  hundred 
war  boats,  after  the  model  made  by  the  governor 
of  Ligore. 

But,  whilst  these  war  boats,  or  as  they  might 
be  more  appropriately  called  pleasure  boats,  were 
building,  Chow-vin-chan,  with  his  whole  family, 
was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  the  Siamese.  Being 
confined  in  cages,  within  sight  of  the  instruments  of 
torture,  the  old  man,  worn  out  by  fatigue  and 
hard  treatment,  died  ;  while  his  son  and  heir  to  the 
crown  effected  his  escape.  Great  rewards  were 
offered  for  the  latter,  and  he  was  found  out,  and  would 
have  been  instantly  murdered,  but  climbing  up  to 
the  roof  of  a  pagoda,  he  remained  there  till  all  means 
of  escape  failed,  when  he  threw  himself  down  upon 
a  rock,  and  perished.  The  royal  race  of  this  Laos 
tribe,  Chan-Pung-dam,  is  now  extinct,  the  coun- 
try is  laid  waste,  the  peasants,  to  the  number  of 
100,000  have  been  dispersed  over  different  parts  of 


1832.  Residence  in  Siam.  51 

Siam ;  and  the  whole  territory  has  been  brought, 
notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of  the  court 
of  Hu6,  under  the  immediate  control  of  the  Siam- 
ese, who  are  anxious  to  have  it  peopled  by  other 
tribes.  Those  Laos  nobles  who  yielded  to  the  Siam- 
ese at  the  first  onset,  are  at  present  kept  confined  in 
the  spacious  buildings  of  the  Samplung  pagoda,  a 
temple  erected  by  the  father  of  Paya-meh-tap,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Meinam,  near  the  city  of  Bangkok. 
I  paid  them  a  visit  there,  and  found  them  exceed- 
ingly dejected,  but  open  and  polite  in  their  conver- 
sation. They  cherish  the  hope  that  they  shall  be  sent 
back  to  their  native  country,  relying  on  the  compas- 
sion of  his  Siamese  Majesty,  who  forgives  even 
when  no  offense  has  been  given. 

Although  the  Laos,  generally,  are  in  a  low  state  of 
civilization,  yet  there  are  some  tribes,  amongst  their 
most  inaccessible  mountains,  inferior  even  to  the  rest 
of  the  nation.  One  of  the  most  peaceful  of  these  are 
the  Kahs.  The  Laos,  imitating  the  Siamese,  are  in 
the  habit  of  stealing  individuals  of  this  tribe,  and 
bringing  them  to  Bankok  for  sale.  Hence  I  have  been 
able  to  converse  with  some  of  the  Kahs,  who  stated  to 
me,  that  their  countrymen  live  peaceably  and  without 
wants,  on  their  mountains,  cultivating  just  so  much 
rice  as  is  sufficient  for  their  own  use ;  and  that  they 
are  without  religion  or  laws,  in  n  state  of  society  not  far 
superior  to  that  of  herding  elephants.  Nevertheless, 
they  seem  capable  of  great  improvement,  and  under 
the  hand  of  a  patient  minister  of  Christ,  may  be  as 
much  benefited  by  the  divine  Gospel,  ad  have  been  the 
lately  so  savage  inhabitants  of  Tahiti  or  Hawaii. 

Some  Laos,  who  were  sent  by  their  chiefs,  a  few 
years  ago,  with  a  Chinese  mandarin  from  the  fron- 
tiers of  China,  appeared  a  superior  class  of  people, 
though  speaking  the  same  language  as  the  other 
trib(?s.  They  have  been  greatly  improved  by  their 
intercourse  with  the  Chinese,  to  whose  emperor  they 
are  accustomed  to  send  regular  tribute,  by  the  hands 
of  an  embassador. 


52  Gutdafi  Journal ;  June, 

Amongst  the  various  races  of  people  who  inhabit 
Siam,  there  are  also  Kamehs  or  natives  of  Camboja. 
This  country,  situated  to  the  southeast  of  Siam,  is 
doubtless  of  higher  antiquity  than  any  of  the  sur- 
rounding states.  The  name  Camboja  occurs  in  the 
Ramayana  and  other  ancient  Hindoo  poems ;  and  in 
the  earliest  accounts  of  the  country,  Hindostan.  is 
mentioned  as  the  cradle  of  Budhism.  The  lan- 
guage of  the  Gambojans  differs  materially  from  the 
Siamese,  and  is  more  harsh,  but  at  the  same  time 
also  more  copious.  Their  literature  is  very  exten- 
sive, and  their  books  are  written  in  a  character 
called  Khomy  which  is  used  by  the  Siamese  only  in 
writing  their  sacred  Pali  books.  Most  of  their 
books,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the  national  laws 
and  history,  perhaps  all,— are  in  poetry.  They  treat 
generally  on  very  trivial  subjects,  abound  in  repeti- 
tions, and  are  often  extremely  childish.  I  have  seen 
a  geographical  work,  written  some  centuries  ago, 
which  is  more  correct  than  Chinese  works  of  the 
same  kind. 

Camboja  was  very  long  ruled  by  its  own  princes; 
but  lately,  disunion  induced  two  brothers  to  take  up 
arms  against  each  other.  Cochinchina  and  Siam 
both  profited  by  this  discord,  and  divided  the  coun- 
try between  themselves,  while  one  of  the  princes 
fled  to  Cochinchina,  and  three  to  Siam.  I  was  ac- 
quainted with  two  of  the  latter,  the  third  having 
died.  They  entertain  the  liope  that  their  country 
will  yet  be  restored  to  them,  since  they  did  nothing 
to  forfeit  it.  The  younger  of  the  two  is  a  man  of 
genius,  and  ready  to  improve  his  mind,  but  too 
childish  to  take  advantage  of  any  opportunity  which 
may  olSTer  to  him.  The  Cambojans  are  a  cringing, 
coarse  people,  narrow-minded,  insolent,  and  officious, 
as  circumstances  require.  They  are,  however,  open 
to  conviction,  and  capable  of  improvement.  The 
males  are  many  of  them  well-formed,  but  the  fe- 
males are  very  vulgar  in  their  appearance.  They 
are  on  equality  with  their  neighbors,  in  regard  to 


1832.  Ifendence  in  Siam.  53 

filth  and  wretchedness,  and  are  by  no  means  infe- 
rior to  them  in  laziness.  They  carry  on  scarcely 
any  trade  except  in  silk  stuffs,  which  they  fabricate 
themselves,  altliough  to  do  so  is  contrary  to  the 
institutes  of  Budha,  because  the  life  of  the  silkworm 
is  endangered  during  the  process.  To  spend 
hours  before  their  nobles  in  the  posture  of  crouch* 
ing  dogs,  to  chew  betelnut,  and  to  converse  in 
their  harsh  language,  are  the  most  agreeable  amuse- 
ments  of  this  people. 

Camboja  is  watered  by  the  Meinam  kom,  a  large 
river,  which  takes  its  rise  in  Tibet.  Like  the 
southern  part  of  Siara,  the  land  is  low  and  fertile, 
and  even  well-inhabited.  The  principal  emporium 
is  Luknooi  (so  called  by  the  natives),  the  Saigon  of 
Europeans.  This  place  has  many  Chinese  settlers 
within  its  precincts,  and  carries  on,  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Cochinchinese,  a  very  brisk  trade^ 
(principally  in  betelnutand  silk),  both  with  Singapore 
and  the  northern  ports  of  China.  The  capital  of  Cam- 
boja is  surrounded  by  a  wall,  erected  in  high  anti- 
quity. The  country  itself  is  highly  cultivated, 
though  not  to  the  extent  that  it  might  be ;  for,  as 
the  people  are  satisfied  with  a  little  rice  and  dry 
fish,  they  are  not  anxious  to  improve  their  condition 
by  industry. 

Hitherto  Camboja  has  been  the  cause  of  much 
hostility  between  Siam  and  Cochinchina;  each  na- 
tion being  anxious  to  extend  its  own  jurisdiction 
over  the  whole  country.  £ven  so  late  as  last  year, 
a  Cochinchinese  squadron,  collected  at  Luknooi, 
was  about  to  put  out  to  sea  in  order  to  defend  the 
Cambojan  coast  against  an  expected  descent  of  the 
Siamese ;  while  at  the  same  time,  the  Cambojans 
are  anxious  to  regain  their  liberty,  and  to  expel  the 
Cochinchinese,  their  oppressors. 

Cochinchina  or  Annam,  united  by  the  last  revolution 
with  Tonking,  has  always  viewed  Siam  with  the  great- 
est distrust.  Formerly,  the  country  was  divided  by  civil 


i 


54  Outzlaff^i  Journal;  ioifE, 

conteBts ;  but  when  a  French  bishop  had  organized 
the  kingdom,  and  amplified  its  resources  under  the 
reign  of  Coung  Shung,  Annarn  could  defy  the  prowess 
of  Biam.  Even  when  the  French  influence  had  ceased, 
and  the  country  had  relapsed  into  its  former  weak- 
ness, the  Cochinchinese  continued  to  keep  a  jealous 
eye  on  Siam«  The  Siamese,  conscious  of  their  own 
inferiority,  burnt,  on  one  occasion,  a  large  quantity 
of  timber  collected  for  ships  of  war,  which  were  to 
have  been  built  in  a  Cochinchinese  harbor ;  they 
have  also  been  successful  in  kidnapping  some  of  the 
subjects  of  Annam  ;  and  the  captives  have  mostly 
settled  at  Bangkok,  and  are  very  able  tradesmen.  If 
the  character  of  the  Cocljiinchinese  was  not  dete- 
riorated by  the  government,  the  people  would  hold  a 
superior  rank  in  the  scale  of  nations.  They  are 
lively,  intelligent,  inquisitive,  and  docile,  though 
uncleanly  and  rather  indolent.  This  indolence,  how- 
ever, results  from  the  tyranny  of  government,  which 
compels  the  people  to  work  most  of  the  time  for  its 
benefit.  The  Cochinchinese  pay  great  regard  to  per- 
sons acquainted  with  Chinese  literature.  Their  written 
language  differs  materially  from  their  oral ;  the  latter 
is  like  the  Canibojan,  while  the  former  is  similar  to 
the  dialect  spoken  on  the  island  of  Hainan. 

It  remains  now  to  make  some  remarks  on  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  Siam.  When  the 
Portuguese  first  came  to  this  country,  in  1722,  they 
immediately  propagated  their  own  religious  tenets. 
The  French  missionaries  came  to  the  country  some 
time  afterwards,  by  land.  They  had  high  anticipations 
of  success  from  the  assistance  of  the  Cephalonian 
Phaulkon  ;  and,  as  soon  as  the  French  embassy  ar- 
rived, and  French  influence  gained  the  ascendancy, 
they  increased  the  number  of  able  laborers.  Two 
of  them  even  shaved  their  heads,  and  conformed  to 
the  customs  of  the  Siamese  talapoys  or  priests,  under 
pretence  of  leaning  the  PaU  language.  But,  when 
the  treachery  of  Phaulkon  had  been  discovered* 


1832.  Residence  in  Siam>  55 

be  himself  killed,  and  the  French  expelled,  the 
influence  of  the  priests  vanished,  the  number 
of  their  converts,  instead  of  increasing,  rapidly  di- 
minished ;  and  the  two  individuals,  who  went  to  live 
with  the  Siamese  priests,  were  never  more  heard 
of  Though  the  French  missionaries  have  main- 
tained their  station  here  to  this  day,  yet  at  times 
they  have  been  driven  to  great  straits,  and  subject 
to  frequent  imprisonments. 

It  is  astonishing  that,  while  in  all  other  countries, 
where  Romanists  have  entered,  their  converts  have 
been  numerous,  there  have  never  been  but  a  few  in 
Siam.  At  present »  only  a  small  number, — mostly 
the  descendants  of  Portuguese,  who  speak  the  Cam- 
bojan  and  Siamese  languages,— constitute  their 
flock ;  they  have  at  Bangkok,  four  churches  ;  at  Chan- 
tibon,  one ;  and  lately,  a  small  one  has  been  built  at 
Tutiya,  the  ancient  capital.  Yet,  all  this  would  be 
of  little  consequence,  if  even  a  few  individuals  had 
been  converted  to  the  Saviour,  by  the  influence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  But,  to  efi'ect  this  change  of  heart 
and  life,  seems,  alas!  never  to  have  been  the  mtention 
of  their  spiritual  guides,  or  the  endeavor  of  their 
followers.  I  lament  the  degradation  of  people, 
who  so  disgrace  the  name  of  Christians;  and  would 
earnestly  wish  that  never  any  converts  of  such  a 
description  had  made. 

The  labors  of  the  protestant  mission  have  hitherto 
only  been  preparatory,  and  are  in  their  incipient  state. 
However,  the  attention  of  all  the  different  races  of  peo- 
ple who  inhabit  Siam,  has  been  universally  roused ; 
and  they  predict  the  approach  of  the  happy  time, 
when  even  Siam  shall  stretch  forth  its  hands  to  the 
Savior  of  the  world. 

A  country  so  rich  in  productions  as  Siam,  ofiers  a 
large  field  for  mercantile  enterprise.  Sugar,  sapan- 
wood,  beche-de-mar,birdsnests,8harksfins,  gamboge, 
indigo,  cotton,  ivory,  and  other  articles,  attract  the  no- 
ticeofagreatnumberofChinese  traders,  whose  junks 
eve     ^'ear,  in  February,  March,  and  the  beginning  of 


t    -HM^f- 


'I 


56  Gutzlaff^i  Journal;  JVNM, 

April,  arrive  from  Hainan,  Canton,  Soakah,  (or 
Soo-ae-ka,  in  Chaouchow-foo,)  Amoy,  Ningpo, 
Seang-hae,  (or  Shanghae  heen,  in  Keangnan,)  and 
other  places.  Their  principal  imports  consist  of 
various  articles  for  the  consumption  of  the  Chinese, 
and  a  considerable  amount  of  bullion.  They  select 
their  export  cargo  according  to  the  different  places 
of  destination,  and  leave  Siam  in  the  last  of  May, 
in  June,  and  July.  These  vessels  are  about  8U  in 
number.  Those  which  go  up  to  the  Yellovir  sea,  take 
mostly,  sugar,  sapanwood,  and  betelnut.  They  are 
called  pak'tow  sun  (or  pih-tow  chuen,  white-headed 
vessels),  are  usually  built  in  Siam,  and  of  about  260 
or  300  tons,  and  are  manned  by  Chaouchow  men, 
from  the  eastern  district  of  Canton  province.  The  ma- 
jor part  of  these  junks  are  owned,  either  by  Chinese 
settlers  at  Bangkok,  or  by  the  Siamese  nobles.  The 
former  put  on  board  as  supercargo,  some  relative  of 
their  own,  generally  a  young  roan,  who  has  married 
one  of  their  daughters  ;  the  latter  take  surety  of  the 
relativesoftheperson,  whom  they  appoint  supercargo. 
If  any  thing  happens  to  the  junk,  the  individuals  who 
secured  her  are  held  responsible,  and  are  often,  very 
unjustly,  thrown  into  prison. — Though  the  trade  to 
the  Indian  archipelago  is  not  so  important,  yet  about 
SO  or  40  vessels  are  annually  dispatched  thither  from 
Siam. 

Chinese  vessels  have  generally  a  captain,  who 
might  more  properly  be  styled  supercargo.  Whether 
the  owner  or  not,  he  has  charge  of  the  whole  cargo, 
buys  and  sells  as  circumstances  require  ;  but  has  no 
command  whatever  over  the  sailing  of  the  ship.  This  is 
the  business  of  the  hochang  or  pilot.  During  the  whole 
voyage,  to  observe  the  shores  and  promontories,  are 
the  principal  objects,  which  occupy  his  attention  day 
and  night.  He  sits  steadily  on  the  side  of  the  ship, 
and  sleeps  when  standing,  just  as  it  suits  his  conve- 
nience. Though  he  has,  nominally,  the  command 
over  the  sailors,  yet  they  obey  him  only  when  they  find 
it  agreeable  to  their  own  wishes  ;  and  they  scold  and 


1832.  Chinese  Junks.  57 

brave  him,  just  as  if  he  belonged  to  their  own  com- 
pany. Next  to  the  pilot  (or  mate)  is  the  to-kung 
(helmsman),  who  manages  the  sailing  of  the  ship  ; 
there  are  a  few  men  under  his  immediate  command. 
There  are,  besides,  two  clerks  ;  one  to  keep  the  ac- 
counts, and  the  other  to  superintend  the  cargo  that  is 
put  on  board.  Also,  a  comprador  to  purchase  pro- 
visions ;  and  a  heSng-kung  (or  priest),  who  attends  to 
the  idols,  and  burns,  every  morning,  a  certain  quan- 
tity of  incense,  and  of  gold  and  silver  paper.  The 
sailors  are  divided  into  two  classes  ;  a  few,  called 
tow-muh  (or  headmen),  have  cliarge  of  the  anchor, 
sails,  &rC. ;  and  the  rest,  called  ho-ke  (or  comrads), 
perform  the  menial  work,  such  as  pulling  ropes,  and 
heaving  the  anchor.  A  cook  and  some  barbers  make 
up  the  remainder  of  the  crew. 

All  these  personages,  except  the  second  class  of 
sailors,  have  cabins,  long  narrow  holes,  in  which  one 
may  stretch  himself,  but  cannot  stand  erect.  If  any 
person  wishes  to  go  as  a  passenger,  he  must  apply 
to  the  tow-muh,  in  order  to  hire  one  of  their 
cabins,  which  they  let  on  such  conditions  as  they 
please.  In  fact,  the  sailors  exercise  full  control 
over  the  vessel,  and  oppose  every  measure,  which 
they  think  may  prove  injurious  to  their  own  interest ; 
80  that  even  the  captain  and  pilot  are  frequently 
obliged^  when  wearied  out  with  their  insolent  be- 
havior, to  crave  their  kind'  assistance,  and  to  request 
them  to  show  a  better  temper. 

The  several  individuals  of  the  crew  form  one 
whole,  whose  principal  object  in  going  to  sea  is  trade, 
the  working  of  the  junk  being  only  a  secondary  ob- 
ject. Every  one  is  a  shareholder,  having  the  liberty  of 
putting  a  certain  quantity  of  goods  on  board,  with 
which  he  trades,  wheresoever  the  vessel  may  touch, 
caring  very  little  about  how  soon  she  may  arrive  at 
the  port  of  destination. 

The  common  sailors  receive  from  the  captain  no- 

tjiiiag  but  dry  rice,  and   have  to  provide  for  them- 

selves  their  oiher  (ari),  which  is  usuallv  very  sleixJer. 

H 


58  GutztajgTs  Journal ;  June, 

These  sailors  are  not,  usually,  men  who  have  been 
trained  up  to  their  occupation,  but  wretches,  who  were 
obliged  to  ftee  from  their  homes  ;  and  they  frequently 
engage  for  a  voyage,  before  they  have  ever  been 
on  board  a  jiink.  All  of  them,  however  stupid,  are 
commanders ;  and  if  anything  of  importance  is  to  be 
done,  they  will  bawl  out  their  commands  to  each 
other,  till  all  is  utter  confusion.  There  is  no  subordi- 
nation, no  cleanliness,  no  mutual  regard  or  interest. 
The  navigation  of  junks  is  performed  without  the 
aid  of  charts,  or  any  other  helps,  except  the  compass ; 
it  is  mere  coasting,  and  the  wholie  art  of  the  pilot 
consists  in  directing  the  course  according  to  the  pro- 
montories in  sight.  In  time  of  danger,  the  men  im- 
mediately lose  all  courage ;  and  their  indecision  fre- 
quently proves  the  destruction  of  their  vessel.  Al- 
though they  consider  our  mode  of  sailing  as  some- 
what better  than  their  own,  still  they  cannot  but 
allow  the  palm  of  superiority  to  the  ancient  craft  of 
the  '  celestial  empire.'  When  any  alteration  or  im- 
provement is  proposed,  they  will  readily  answer, — 
if  we  adopt  this  measure  we  shall  justly  fall  under  the 
suspicion  of  barbarism. 

The  most  disgusting  thing  on  board  a  junk  is  idol- 
atry, the  rites  of  which  are  performed  with  the  greatest 
punctuality.  The  goddess  of  the  sea  is  Ma-tsoo  po, 
called  also  Teen-how,  or  *  Queen  of  heaven.'  She 
is  said  to  have  been  a  virgin,  who  lived  some  cen- 
turies ago  in  Fuhkeen,  near  the  district  of  Fuhchow. 
On  account  of  having,  with  great  fortitude,  and  by 
a  kind  of  miracle,  saved  her  brother  who  was  on  the 
point  of  drowning,  she  was  deified,  and  loaded  with 
titles,  not  dissimilar  to  those  bestowed  on  the 
Virgin  Mary.  Every  vessel  is  furnished  with  an 
image  of  this  goddess,  before  which  a  lamp  is  kept 
burning.  Some  satellites,  in  hideous  shape,  stand 
round  the  portly  queen,  who  is  always  represented 
in  a  sitting  posture.  Cups  of  tea  are  placed  before 
her,  and  some  tinsel  adorns  hor  shrino. 


1832.  Chinese  Junks.  59 

When  a  vessel  is  about  to  proceed  on  a  voyage, 
she  is  taken  in  procession  to  a  temple,  where  many 
offerings  are  displayed  before  her.  The  priest  re- 
cites some  prayers,  the  mate  makes  several  prostra- 
tions, and  the  captain  usually  honors  her,  by  appearing 
in  a  full  dress  before  her  image.  Then  an  enter- 
tainment is  ffiven,  and  the  food  presented  to  the  idoi 
is  greedily  devoured.  Afterwards  the  good  mother, 
who  does  not  partake  of  the  gross  earthly  substance, 
is  carried  in  front  of  a  stage,  to  behold  the  min- 
strels, and  to  admire  the  dexterity  of  the  actors; 
thence  she  is  brought  back,  with  music,  to  the  junk, 
where  the  merry  peals  of  the  gong  receive  the  ve- 
nerable old  inmate,  and  the  jolly  sailors  anxiously 
strive  to  seize  whatever  may  happen  to  remain  of 
her  banquet. 

The  care  of  the  goddess  is  intrusted  to  the  priest, 
who  never  dares  to  appear  before  her  with  his  face 
unwashed.  Every  morning  he  puts  sticks  of  burning 
incense  into  the  censer,  and  repeats  his  ceremonies 
in  every  part  of  the  ship,  not  excepting  even  the  cook's 
room.  When  the  junk  reaches  any  promontory, 
or  when  contrary  winds  prevail,  the  priest  makes 
an  offering  to  the  spirits  of  the  mountains,  or 
of  the  air.  On  such  occasions  (and  only  on  such), 
pigs  and  fowls  are  killed.  When  the  offering  U 
duly  arranged,  the  priest  adds  to  it  some  spirits  and 
fruits,  burns  gilt  paper,  makes  several  prostrations, 
and  then  cries  out  to  the  sailors, — "follow  the 
spirits," — who  suddenly  rise  and  devour  most  of  the 
sacrifice.  When  sailing  out  of  a  river,  offerings  of 
paper  are  constantly  thrown  out  near  the  rudder. 
But  to  no  part  of  the  junk  are  so  many  offerings  made 
as  to  the  compass.  Some  red  cloth,  wlii(*h  is  also 
tied  to  the  rudder  and  cable,  is  put  over  it ;  incense 
sticks  in  great  quantities  are  kindled  ;  and  gilt  pa- 

Krr,  made  into  the  shape  of  a  junk,  is  burnt  before  it. 
ear  the  compass,  some  tobacco,  a  pipe,  and  a 
burnins:  lamp  are  placed,  the  joint  propertv  of  all ; 
and   hither  they  all   crowd   to   enjoy  themselves. 


< 


60  GutzlaJPs  Journal ;  June, 

When  there  is  a  calm,  the  sailors  generally  contri- 
bute a  certain  quantity  of  gilt  paper,  which,  pasted 
into  the  form  of  a  junk,  is  set  adrift.  If  no  wind 
follows,  the  goddess  is  thought  to  be  out  of  humor, 
and  recourse  is  had  to  the  demons  of  the  air. 
When  all  endeavors  prove  unsuccessful,  the  offer- 
ings cease,  and  the  sailors  wait  with  indifference. 

Such  are  the  idolatrous  principles  of  the  Chinese, 
that  they  never  spread  a  sail  without  having  conci- 
liated the  favor  of  the  demons,  nor  return  from  a 
voyage  without  showing  their  gratitude  to  their  tutelar 
deity.  Christians  are  the  servants  of  the  living  God, 
who  has  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth  ;  at  whose 
command  the  winds  and  the  waves  rise  or  are  still ; 
in  whose  mercy  is  salvation,  and  in  whose  wrath  is 
destruction :  how  much  more, then,  should  they  endea- 
vor to  conciliate  the  favor  of  the  Almighty,  and  to 
be  grateful  to  the  Author  of  all  good  !  If  idolaters 
feel  dependent  on  superior  beings  ;  if  they  look  up  to 
them  for  protection  and  success  ;  if  they  are  punctual 
in  paying  their  vows  ;  what  should  be  the  conduct  of 
nations,  who  acl^nowledge  Christ  to  be  their  Saviour  ? 
Reverence  before  the  name  ofthe  Most  High ;  reliance 
on  his  gracious  protection ;  submission  to  his  just  dis- 
pensations ;  and  devout  prayers,  humble  thanksgiv- 
ing, glorious  praise  to  the  Lord  of  the  earth  and  of 
the  sea,  ought  to  be  habitual  on  board  our  vessels  ; 
and  if  this  is  not  the  case,  the  heathen  will  rise  up 
against  us  in  the  judgment,  for  having  paid  more 
attention  to  their  dumb  idols,  than  we  have  to  the 
worship  ofthe  living  and  true   God. 

The  Chinese  sailors  are,  generally,  as  intimated 
above,  from  the  most  debase  classd  of  people.  The 
major  part  of  them  are  opium-smokers,  gamblers, 
thieves,  and  fornicators.  They  will  ihdulgeinthedrug 
till  all  their  wages  are  squandered  ;  they  will  gamble 
as  long  as  a  farthing  remains:  they  will  [)utofi>heir only 
jacket  and  give  it  to  a  prostitute.  They  are  poor  and 
in  debt ;  th(»y  cheat,  and  are  cheated  by  one  another, 


China.  61 

whenever  it  is  possible  ;  and  when  they  hrtvc  entered 
a  harbor,  they  have  no  wish  to  depart  till  all 
they  have  is  wasted,  although  their  families  at  homo 
may  be  in  the  utmost  want  and  distress.  Their 
curses  and  imprecations  are  most  horrible,  their 
language  most  filthy  and  obscene ;  yet  they  never 
condemn  themselves  to  eternal  destruction.  A 
person  who  has  lived  among  those  men  would  be 
best  qualified  to  give  a  description  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  as  well  as  to  appreciate  the  blessings 
of  Christianity  ;  which,  even  in  its  most  degenerate 
state,  proves  a  greater  check  on  human  depravity, 
than  the  best  arranged  maxims  of  men. 

The  whole  coast  of  China  is  very  well  known  to 
the  Chinese  themselves.  As  their  whole  navigaticm 
is  only  coasting,  they  discover,  at  a  great  distance, 
promontories  and  islands,  and  are  seldom  wrong  in 
their  conjectures.  They  have  a  directory ;  which,  being 
the  result  of  centuries  of  experience,  is  pretty  correct, 
in  pointing  out  the  shoals,  the  entrances  of  harbors, 
rocks,  &c.  As  they  keep  no  dead  reckoning,  nor 
take  observations,  they  judge  of  the  distance  they 
have  made  by  the;  proaiontories  they  have  passed. 
They  reckon  by  divisioiis,  ten  of  which  are  about 
equal  to  a  degree.  Their  compass  differs  materially 
from  that  of  Europeans.  It  has  several  concentric 
circles  ;one  is  divided  intofour,  and  another  into  eight 
parts,  somewhat  similar  to  our  divisions  of  the 
compass;  a  third  is  divided  into  twenty-four  parts, 
in  conformity  to  the  horary  division  of  twenty-four 
hours,  which  are  distinguished  by  the  same  number 
of  characters  or  signs  ;  according  to  these  divisions, 
and  with  these  signs,  the  courses  are  marked  in 
their  directory,  and  the  vessel  steered. 

China  has,  for  centuries,  presented  to  the  Romanists 
a  great  sphere  for  action.  Latterly,  the  individuals 
belonging  to  the  mission,  have  not  been  so  eminent 
for  talents  as  their  predecessors,  and  their  mftvx^uc^ 


'a^HtJ' 


62  Gutzlaff^s  Journal ;  Jupf E^ 

has  greatly  decreased.  Although  the  tenets  of  their 
religion  are  proscribed,  some  individuals  belonging 
to  their  mission,  have  always  found  their  way  into 
China ;  at  the  present  time,  they  enter  principally  by 
the  way  of  Fuhkeen.  It  would  have  been  well,  at 
the  time  they  exercised  a  great  influence  over  the 
mind  of  Kanghe,  if, — by  representing  European  cha- 
racter in  its  true  light,  and  showing  the  advantages 
to  be  derived  from  an  open  intercourse  with  west- 
ern nations, — they  had  endeavored  to  destroy  the 
wall  of  separation,  which  has  hitherto  debarred  the 
Chinese  from  marching  on  in  the  line  of  national 
improvement.  Their  policy  did  not  admit  of  this  ; 
the  only  thing  they  were  desirous  of,  was  to  secure  the 
trade  to  the  faithful  children  of  the  mother  church, 
and  the  possession  of  Macao  to  the  Portuguese.  In 
the  latter,  they  succeeded  ;  in  the  former,  all  their 
exertions  have  been  baffled  by  the  superior  enter- 
prising spirit  of  Protestant  nations ;  and  theii*  own 
system  of  narrow  policy  has  tended,  not  only  to 
exclude  themselves  from  what  they  once  occupied, 
but  to  excite  the  antipathy  of  the  Chinese  govern- 
ment against  every  stranger. 

Protestant  missionaries^itistobehoped,  will  adopt 
a  more  liberal  policy  ;  while  they  preach  the  glorious 
gospel  of  Christ,  they  will  have  to  show  that  the  spread 
of  divine  truth  opens  the  door  for  every  useful  art 
and  science ;  that  unshackled  commercial  relations 
will  be  of  mutual  benefit;  and  that  foreigners  and 
Chinese,  as  inhabitants  of  the  same  globe,  and 
children  of  the  same  Creator,  have  an  equal  claim 
to  an  amicable  intercourse,  and  a  free  reciprocal 
communication.  Great  obstacles  are  in  the  way, 
and  have  hitherto  prevented  the  attainment  of 
these  objects ;  but,  nevertheless,  some  preparatory 
steps  have  been  taken  ;  such  as  the  completion  of  a 
Chinese  and  English  dictionary,  by  one  of  the  most 
distinguished  members  of  the  Protestant  mission ; 
the  translation  of  the  Bible  ;  the  publication  of  tracts 


1832-  China.  63 

on  a  great  variety  of  subjects ;  the  establishment  of 
the  Anglo-Chinese  college,  and  numerous  schools  ; 
and  other  different  proceedings,  all  for  the  same 
purpose. 

One  of  the  greatest  inconveniences  in  our  oper- 
ations has  been,  that  most  of  our  labors,  with  the 
exception  of  those  of  Drs.  Morrison  and  Milne,  were 
confined  to  Chinese  from  the  Canton  and  Fuhkeen 
provinces,  who  annually  visit  the  ports  of  the  Indian 
Archipelago,  and  many  of  whom  become  perma- 
nent residents  abroad.  When  the  junks  arrived  in 
those  ports,  we  were  in  the  habit  of  supplying  them 
with  books,  which  found  their  way  to  most  of  the 
emporiums  of  the  Chinese  empire.  As  no  place, 
south  of  China,  is  the  rendezvous  of  so  many  Chi- 
nese junks  as  Siam,  that  country  has  been  the  most 
important  station  for  the  distribution  of  Christian  and 
scientific  books.  And,  moreover,  a  missionary  residing 
there,  and  coming  in  contact  with  a  great  many 
people  from  the  different  provinces,  may  render  him- 
self endeared  to  them,  and  so  gain  an  opportunity 
of  entering  China,  without  incurring  any  great  per- 
sonal risk. 

All  these  advantages  had  long  ago  determined 
the  minds  of  Mr.  Tomlin  and  of  myself,  to  make  an 
attempt  to  enter  China,  in  this  unobtruding  way  ; 
but  indisposition  snatched  from  my  side  a  worthy 
fellow-laborer,  and  peculiar  circumstances  also  pro- 
longed my  stay  in  Siam,  till  a  geat  loss  in  the  death 
of  a  beloved  partner^  and  a  severe  illness,  made 
me  anxious  to  proceed  on  my  intended  voyage. 
Although  I  had  been  frequently  invited  to  become 
a  passenger,  yet  my  first  application  to  the  captain  of  a 
junk,  destined  to  Teentsin,  the  commercial  emporium 
of  the  capital,  met  with  a  repulse.  This  junk,  af- 
terwards left  Siam  in  company  with  us,  and  was 
never  more  heard  of.  The  refusal  of  Jin,  the  captain, 
was  re-echoed  by  several  others ;  till,  unexpectedly, 
the  Siamese  embassador,  who  had  to  go  to  Peking 
this  year,  promised  to  take  me  gratis  to  the  capital, 


64  A  Christian,  June, 

in  tlie  character  of  his  physician.  He  had  great 
reason  to  desire  the  latter  stipulation,  because  se- 
veral of  his  predecessors  had  died  for  want  of  me- 
dical assistance.  I  gladly  bailed  this  opportunity 
of  an  immediate  entrance  into  the  country,  with  a  de- 
sire of  doing  everything  that  Providence  should  put 
in  my  way,  and  enable  me  to  accomplish.  But  I  was 
sorely  disappointed  ;  for  by  the  intervention  of  a  gen- 
tlema;n,  who  wished  to  detain  me  in  Siam,  the  embas- 
sador did  not  fulfill  his  proposals. 

{To   be    continued.) 


MISCELLANIES. 

A  Christian. — Since  we  intend  the  Chinese  Repository  to 
be  a  decidedly  Christian  publication,  it  seems  but  right  that  we 
should  declare  our  opinion  of  the  import  of  that  word.  "  There 
are  few  words,"  says  Dr.  Wardlaw,  »*  which  have,  in  their  ordi- 
nary use,  differed  more  widely  from  their  original  application 
than  the  term  Christian.  In  its  original  use,  it  was  de- 
scriptive  of  a  comparatively  small  number  of  men,  who  were 
distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  by  a  singular  and  striking 
peculiarity  of  sentiments  and  character.  In  the  use  generally 
made  of  it  now^  it  can  hardly,  with  truth,  be  said  that  it  is 
descriptive  of  principles  and  character  at  all ;  for  it  is  applied, 
indiscriminately,  to  persons  whose  principles  and  characters  are 
diametrically  opposite.  The  appellation,  according  to  its  obvious 
etymology,  must  signify  some  relation  or  other  to  Christ,  sus- 
tained by  the  persons  who  are  called  by  it ;  and  the  simplest  and 
most  general  idea  we  can  attach  to  it  is,  that  of  9i  follower  or 
adherent  of  Christ. 

**  But,  what  is  implied  in  being  a  genuine  adherent  or  follower 
of  Christ?  I  answer: — it  implies  being  a  disciple  of  Christy  and 
a  believer  of  His  doctrine ; — being  a  lover  of  Christ ; — an  obedi- 
ent subject  and  imifator  of  Christ ;  and  one  w/io  lookssfor  his  se» 
cond  coming,  to  judge  tlte  worlds  and  to  separate  for  ever  be- 
tween  the  righteous  and  the  loicked.^^ 

To  be  more  particular; — (1,)  an  implicit  belief  in,  and 
cordial  reception  of,  whatever  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  taught ;— - 
(2,)  an  affectionate  loyalty  to  his  person,  his  cause,  and  his  peo- 
ple;— (3.)  obedience  to  his  precepts,  and  imitation  of  his  example;^ 
and  (4,)  a  patient  waiting  for  his  second  advent ; — these  we  consider 
to  be  the  marks  of  a  true  Christian,  in  whatever  nation,  or  in 
connection  with   whatever  church  he   is  found. 


1832.  Friendship.  65 

We  call  no  man  master ;  neither  Calvin,  nor  Arminiusi  nor 
Ariusi  nor  Socinus.  We  acknowledge  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
alone  as  the  head  of  his  church,  the  true  members  of  which 
are  certainly  known  only  to  himself.  Although  the  Scriptures 
are  our  sole  rule  of  faith  and  practice ;  we  believe,  generally, 
in  points  of  doctrine  with  the  formularies  of  the  church  of 
England  and  Scotland,  and  with  the  evangelical  Congrega- 
tionalists,  both  in  England  and  America.  We  can  go  far  with 
a  Romanist  divine,  such  as  Fenelon;  join  heartily  with  Epis- 
copal ians,  such  as  bishops  Home  and  Porteus;  with  Presby. 
terians,  such  as  Brown  and  Chalmers;  with  English  Inde- 
pendents, such  as  Baxter,  Henry,  and  Bogue ;  with  American 
divines,  such  as  presidents  Edwards  and  Dwight ;  with  Baptists 
and  Methodists  also,  such  as  Robert  Hall  and  Whitfield ;  and 
with  Moravians,  such  as  Zinzendorf,  and  a  host  of  their  modern 
missionaries. 

We  are  not  bigots  to  any  form  of  church  government ;  but 
we  are  not  friends  to  the  union  of  church  and  state.  We  can  use 
a  liturgical  service  or  dispense  with  it ;  but  we  cannot  submit 
to  have  it  exclusively  forced  upon  us,  or  to  be  forbidden  to  pray 
without  book.  To  make  proselytes  from  one  communion  to  another 
is  not  our  object ;  but  to  diffuse  Scriptural  principles,  to  per- 
suade men  to  turn  from  merely  human  dogmas,  to  a  cordial  re- 
ception  of  divinely  revealed  truth, — to  convert  from  sin  to  holi- 
ness,— and  to  bring  our  fellow-sinners  of  every  religion,  and  of 
every  rank,  from  the  slavery  of  Satan  to  the  service  of  God  ; — 
these  are  our  objects, — objects  for  which  we  would  daily  pray 
and  labor,  spend  and  be  spent.  God  grant  that  we  may  be 
the  means  of  saving  some ! 


pRiEiVDSHip. — Lord  Shaftesbury  defines  friendship  to  be, 
**  the  peculiar  relation  which  is  formed  by  a  consent  or  harmony 
of  minds,  by  mutual  esteem^  and  reciprocal  tenderness  and 
afiection."  ^   ^ 

The  Chinese  characters  for  friend  jj^  ^  are  made  of  Jlesh  join- 
ed to  Jleahf  and  hand  to  hand.  P&ng  is  the  name  of  the  first  cha- 
racter, and  yew  of  the  second.  A  p&ngyeWf  or  friend,  in  Chinese, 
18  defined  to  be  *<  one  of  the  same  mind,"  intention,  or  disposition. 
But,  as  minds  are  not  all  virtuous,  to  be  of  the  same  mind 
with  another  person,  or  to  like  each  other  and  be  friends, 
does  not  necessarily  imply  any  excellence  in  either  of  the  two. 
The  friendship*  therefore,  of  minds  not  virtuous,  cannot  itself  be 
a  virtue.  Hence  friendship  in  the  abstract  is  not  inculcated,  nor 
regulated  by  rules  in  the  New  Testament.  How  coidd  Chris- 
tianity give  rules  for  the  friendships  of  wicked  men  !  Friend- 
ship {raieh)  in  Hebrew,  denotes,  to  take  pleasure  in  recipro- 
cally. The  Greek  words  ^iXo^y  and  Latin  andctuf^  denote  loving 
each  other.  Now  the  friendship  of  the  virtuous  and  pious,  or 
the  reciprocal  love  of  such  persons,  is  abundantly  enjoined  in  the 
Christian  code.     The   noble  infidel,  therefore,  when  he  imputed 


i 


66  Ftiendship.  June% 

the  omission  of  friendship  as  a  capital  defect  in  Evanglical 
ethics,  does  not  Aem  to  have  thought  very  clearly  on  the  sub- 
ject. 

The  friendship  of  the  virtuous  is  both  inculcated  and  exem- 
plified  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Not  indeed  the  isolated  and 
selfish  attachment  of  two  individuals;  but  the  more  generous 
attachment  which  even  the  Chinese  pagan,  Mencius,  desired 
to  attain, — a  friendship  for  all  virtuous  men — ficst,  of  his  own 
village,  then  of  his  own  nation, — next,  of  the  whole  world, — and 
lastly,  of  all  the  pious  dead^by  studying  and  praising  their  works. 

We  incline  to  think  with  Soame  Jenyns,  that  the  selfish  friendship 
which  has  been  so  much  extolled  by  philosophers,  pcets  and 
divines,  is  not  very  compatible  with  the  genius  and  spirit  of  the 
Gospel.  Bishop  Porteus  is  unwilling  to  go  with  the  elegant 
defender  of  Christianity  just  referred  to  ;  and  argues,  as  others  had 
before,,  that  our  Savior  himself  had  a  peculiar  friendship  for 
the  beloved  disciple  John,  and  for  the  family  of  Lazarus.  But 
this  was  a  friendship,  says  the  bishop,  the  direct  opposite  of 
those  celebrated  instances  of  pagan  friendship,  of  which  we  hear 
so  much  in  ancient  sfory.  The  characteristics  of  these  com- 
monly  were,  a  haughty  and  overbearing  spirit ;  a  vindictive, 
implacable,  and  impetuous  temper,  regardless  of  justice,  honesty, 
and  humanity  in  behalf  of  those  partners  in  iniquity  whom  they 
ehose  to  call  their  friends^  Such  wild  extravagances  as  these, 
as  well  as  those  confederacies  in  vice,  which  young  men,  even 
now,  sometimes  compliment  with  the  name  of  friendship,  are 
indeed  diametrically  opposite  to  the  genius  of  Christianity. 
Such  friendship  is  strongly  forbidden.  The  friendship  of  the 
world — that  is  of  the  vicious — is  enmity  with  God.  Alas !  what 
can  such  friends  do  in  the  hour  of  death,  and  in  the  day  of 
judgment. 

Friendship  has  a  place  in  the  ethics  of  Confucius ;  but  he 
takes  the  term  friend,  in  a  loose  vague  sense,  as  it  is  sometimes 
used  in  common  language  now,  when  Chinese  speak  of  <  flesh 
and  wine  friends;' — ^the  friends  of  good  cheer.  He  said,  "There 
are  three  sorts  of  friends  who  do  one  good ;  three  that  do 
harm.  The  plain-spoken,  the  sincere-hearted,  and  tho  well* 
informed,  are  useful  friends ;  those  of  pompous,  showy  exterior, 
of  easy,  soft  compliance,  and  of  flattering  lips,  are  hurtful  friends." 
Hd  said  again,  «<  Have  no  friend  inferior  to  yourself  (i.  e.  in 
knowledge  or  virtue)."  On  two  occasions,  he  advised  that  one 
frlt^nd  should  not  often  reiterate  his  expostulations  to  another.  "If 
a  friend  will  not  listen,"  says  he,  "  desist ;  for  by  perseverance  you 
will  create  distance,  and  bring  insult  on  yourself."  Ts&ngtsze, 
another  worthy  of  the  Confucian  school,  examined  himself  daily, 
whether  he  had  adhered  strictly  to  truth  in  all  his  dealings 
with  his  friends.  Those  who  are  required  to  adhere  to  truth 
with  all  men,  whether  friends  or  foes,  as  Christians  are,  can 
have  little  occasion  for  this  special  self-examination.  But  friend- 
ship, patriotism,  and  love,  to  the  degree  to  which  they  have  been 


1832.  Friendihip.  67 

carried,  and  are  daily  carried  by  the  selfish  or  the  miataketi, 
inasmuch  as  they  withdraw  from  God  and  the  creatures  those 
affections  and  services  which  are  due,  in  order  to  bestow  them, 
with  a  lavish  hand,  on  the  region,  or  on  the  individual  that 
has  been  set  up  as  an  idol,— «re  not  only  undeserving  the  name 
of  virtues,  but  are  vices.  The  <(f»ro  patria**  often  heard  in  the 
mouths  of  some  Christians  of  Europe  and  America,  vitiates  even 
their  benevolence ;  because  it  is  evident,  the  glory  of  their  own 
nation  is  a  motive  which  takes  precedence  of  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  good  of  men.  ^  It  was  one  great  object  of  the  Christian 
religion  to  introduce  into  the  world  a  temper  of  universal  be- 
nevolence and  goodwill.  With  that  view,  its  business  was  not 
to  contract,  but  to  expand,  our  affections  as  much  as  possible ; 
to  throw  down  all  the  little  mean  fences  and  partitions  made 
by  seas  or  rivers,  literal  mountains  or  artificial  hills,  within  which 
the  human  heart  is  too  apt  to  intrench  itself,  and  to  lay  it  open 
to  nobler  views,  to  a  large  and  more  liberal  sphere  of  action." 

Voltaire  has  spoken  well  on  the  subject  before  us.  ^  Friend, 
ship,"  said  he,  «  is  a  tacit  contract  between  two  sensible  and  vir- 
tuous  persons.  Sensible^  T  say,  for  a  monk  or  a  hermit  may  not 
1)0  wicked,  and  yet  may  live  a  stranger  to  friendship.  I  add, 
virUunUf  for  the  wicked  have  only  accomplices;  the  vo- 
luptuous have  companions;  the  designing  have  associates;  the 
men  of  business  have  partners;  the  politicians  have  facUous 
hands  ;  idle  men  have  their  lounging  connections ;  princes  have 
courHersy  fiaUererSy  favorites^  dec,  but  virtuous  men  alone  have 
friends."  Let  the  followers  of  Voltaire  listen  to  this  testimony 
of  their  apostle,  who  on  his  death -bed,  though  surrounded  by 
<*  accomplices,  companions,  associates,  courtiers,  and  flatterers, — 
died  friendless,"  his  associates  playing  at  cards,  whilst  he  was 
in  the  agonies  of  death ! 

In  a  worldly  sense,  ^<  every  man  is  (or  would  be)  friend  to  him 
that  giveth  gifts."  The  rich  hath  many  friends,  but  the  poor 
man  is  despised  of  his  neighbor.  Wealth  maketh  many  friends. 
*  Flesh  and  wine  friends'  are  indeed  numerous  enough,  but 
a  friend  that  loveth  at  all  times,  in  adversity  as  well  as  pros- 
perity,— a  friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother,  is  rare ;  and 
is  not  at  any  man's  option.  No  man  can  compel  the  friend- 
ship of  others,  and  therefore  to  have  a  friend  is  a  happiness, 
but  a  not  duty.  The  most  friendly  feelings  and  sentiments  are, 
mor'^over,  oflten  rejected  by  the  other  party.  Therefore  it  is  no 
man's  duty  to  have  friends,  any  more  than  it  is  to  be  rich,  and 
prosperous.  If  a  good  man  have  them,  he  must  not  idolize  thepa,  nor 
"suffer  sin  "  upon  them.  Trust  not  in  a  friend, — that  is,  to  diminish 
your  trust  in  God  your  Savior.  Woe  to  the  man  who  trusteth  in 
mir,  and  maketh  flesh  his  arm!  Yet  on  the  other  hand, 
the  Christian  mu^t  still  love  his  poor  brother, — his  virtuous  friend, 
tliongii  in  the  midst  of  scorn,  destitution,  and  persecution.  The 
Christ  an  must  lay  down  liis  Hfe  for  his  brother,  in  cases  of 
extremity  ;  and  no  greater  love  hath  any  man  than  this  that  a 


66  Ffimdahip.  Junc, 

tlw  omiwion  of  friendship  u  a  capital  defect  in  Evanglio] 
•thiol)  doM  Dot  Aero  to  have  thought  very  clearly  od  the  mb- 

Th*  ftiandibip  of  the  virtuons  is  both  inculcated  and  exero- 
ItlitUd  !■  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Not  indeed  the  isotaled  and 
Mifiah  atlaohRMnt  of  two  individuals ;  I»t  the  more  genemus 
DttKohiMBt  which  even  the  Cbinem  pagan,  Mcttdos,  deeired 
Ift  ftHaiD) — a  frieod^ip  for  all  virtuous  men— Gsit^  of  his  own 
villif»)  then  of  his  own  iwtiea,-^iezt,  of  the  whole  worid,— and 
kativ,  oTall  the  pious  dmdr  by  studying  and  pnisiw  thoir  works. 

W*  iMKne  tolhinh  with  Soame  Jenyns,  that  the  mSSA  frianlship 
w4idi  has  been  so  much  extolled  by  philnaophen  pcate  and 
#r{M^  ia  not  very  compatible  with  ttie  genins  aad  sparit  of  the 
G«V^     Bishop    Porteus   is  unwillii^  to   go   wilk   tha  dt^ant  j| 

MhMur  oTChTtsliani^  ju^  refenvd  to  ;  and  argasi^  anoftsM  had  flf 

V*(br«t  that  our  Savior  himself  had  a  peculiar  fissaiihip  for 
ttia  M»Md  disciple  John,  and  for  the  bmily  sfLoBraa.  Bat 
^  «M  a  (He*d9hip,  says  the  biabof^  the  dinrt  sfpniiia  of 
tlNM  cetthrmted  inrt—csa  of  pi^an  fiinaiWi^  rf  wtwh  wa  bear 
•a  wHh  M  aacieat  ^vry.  The  rhaisrlwiifci  «r  llan  cua- 
■iwjly  mm.  a  ^<^^  u'  orarheatug  ^igfc;  %  wwfalifst 

UiiswiaitT  i«  hahatfaflfaeaBfltttwia'    |Mi|  ijjwsa  ihy 

dhasi  H  «U  dnir  fiien^    Swc^  «M  eili     niiiim  w,t|Maa, 
■ea  in  vkn  ^idk  )•■■■ 
I  wM  Iks  MSMS^  tSm 


««H— 4mis  «f  ibe  ^ 

«Mn  Mch  tesato  4o  ia  O*  haar  sf  4 

fiiwVfc>    hK  a  alKie   ia  te  aWa 


ftiifcH'  teo  (Ik*  ■>*»  aMaMrfOi  Biiji  j  h^  fca 
«Ihk  «he  wna  fiMaliaa  lease ^gat mmm,m^m  t^mmm 
wri  4a  riiaiin  liiagsiaii  was    **■■  **■■■■ '••■L." I?"* 


•^STSifc 


««i  ««*W  4MUK«t.  Had  1 


1832.  FriauUhip.  67 

parried,  and  are  daily  carried  by  the  selfiah   m  the  mutaken, 

WMinuch  as  they  withdraw  from  God  and  the  creature*  thoM 

wik*'**""  "^  wrvicea  wh'ch  are  due,  in  order  to  bestow  tbem, 

.  "''^laviBh   hand,  on   the    region,  or  on   the  individual  that 

u  been  set  up  as  an  idol)— ^re  not  only  undeserving  the  namo 

*■'""«.    but  are   vices.     The  "pro  patria"  often  heard  in  the 

,1°^"'?  of  some  Christians  of  Europe  and  America,  vitiates  eves 

'.^  "fnevolencej  because  it  is  evident,  tbe  glory  of  their  own 

and'^K  "  "  ""Oti'^  which  takes  precedence  of  the  glory  of  God, 

^jj5°*  good  of  men.     "  It  was  one  ip-eat  object  of  the  Christian 

nev  1°"    '**   introduce  into  the  world  a  temper  of  universal  be- 


68  Peace. — Idolatry.  Junk, 

mati  lay  down  his  life  for  his  {Hetid.  Ye  are  my  friends,  saith 
the  blessed  Jesus  to  his  disciples.  I  have  not  called  you  servants 
but  friends.  Abraham,  the  fkther  of  the  faithful,  was  called  the 
friend  of  God.  The  men  of  an  apostate  world  may  deny  to 
the  Christian  the  blessings  of<^tr  friendship;  but  since  he  has 
the  eternal  God,  the  Almighty  Savior  as  a  friend,  he  can  well 
dispense  with  the   boasted  boon» 

From  the  whole,  then,  of  this  inquiry,  as  Porteus  says  with 
great  simplicity,   it  appears  that   whoever  cultivates   the  duties 
described  by   Che  gospel,   wll  be  of  all  others  the   best  qualified 
for  a   virtuous  friendship.     But,  what  is  of  far  more  consequence 
to  the   world  in  general,  he  will  also  be  the  best  qualified  to 
live  without  it.     Friendship   is  a  blessing,   which,    like    many 
others    in  this  world,  falls  to  the   lot  of  few ;  but  to  the  friend- 
less, it  must   be    no  small  satisfaction  to  find,  that  a  connection 
which  they    often    want  the   inclination,    and    oftener  still   the 
power,   to   form,  is  not  enjoined,   is  not  recommended,   is   not 
even  mentioned,  in  the  gospel,  and  that  they   may  go  to   Heav. 
en  extremely  well  without  it.     A  faithful  friend  is  indeed,  as  the 
son    of  Sirach   no   less  justly  than    elegantly  expresses   it,  the 
medicine  of  life ;  but  for  those  who  are  deprived  of  if,  Christianity 
has    otheir    medicines,    and    other   consolations  in  store.     Onr 
earthly  friends  may  deceive,  nay  desert  us,  may   be  separated 
from  us,  may  be  converted   into  our   bitterest  enemies  ;  but  our 
heavenly   friend,  Jesus  Christ   will   never   leave   us,   no,   never, 
never,  forsake  us! 


Peace.  Scdamj  *  peace  lie  to  you,'  has  for  many  ages  been 
the  Asiatic  salutation.  The  term  implies  a  wish  for  every  good, 
for  what  is  life  without  peace?  ♦•  Where  envy  and  strife  are," — 
where  war  is,  "  there  is  confusion  and  every  evil  work."  The 
Chinese  Tsitig-gan^  *I  wish  you  repose,'  or  peace,  is  not  unlike 
the    Hebrew,  Arabic,  and  Persian,  Salam. 

We  shall,  as  we  have  opportunity  in  the  progress  of  our  work, 
plead  the  cause  of  peace.  War,  if  justifiable  at  all  under  the 
Christian  dispensation,  is  very  rarely  so.  We  are  much  inclin- 
ed to  go  with  the  Friends,  called  Quakers,  on  the  subject  of 
peace;  and  to  enlist  ourselves  as  soldiers  in  the  armies  of  Ameri- 
ica  and  Europe,  that  fight  for  peace, — viz.,  the  Peace  Societies. 
We  heartily  pray,  that  the  reign  of  Messiah,  whose  advent  was 
hailed  by  a  multitude  of  the  heavenly  host,  saying,  "  Glory  to  God  in 
the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace^'**  and  whose  name  is  **  the 
mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  and  the  Prince  of  Peace^^* 
may  soon   become  universal. 

Idolatry.  <*  I'hou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 
Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  like- 
ness of  anything  that  is  iii  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the 
earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth:  thou  shalt 
not  bow  down  thvself  to  them,  nor  servo  them."  Kxod.  20  :  3—5. 


Wi%  Idolatry.  69 

That  to  us  18  a  god  on  which  we  bestow  our  greatest  esteem 
and  warmest  affections ;  that  which  calls  forth  the  most  ardent 
workings  of  our  minds.  Hence  covetousness,  considering  wealth 
the  chief  good,  is  declared  to  be  idolatry.  Here  is  the  princi^ 
pie  of  idolatry  without  the  image,  worship*  But  the  image- 
worship  is  equally  abhorrent  to  the  Divine   Being. 

President  Dwight,— -of  whose  work  entitled  ^  Theology  explained 
and  defended)"  we  are  happy  to  say,  several  copies  have  reached 
China,  and  one  of  them  is  in  the  English  Factory's  Library, — 
has  two  able  discourses  on  the  **  falsehood,  injustice,  and  in- 
gratitude  ;  the  pride,  rebellion,  and  blasphemy  of  idolatry,  whether 
internal  or  external.'*  These  we  can  cordially  recommend 
to  the  perusal  of  our  readers  in  China.  The  learned  deists  of 
Europe,  and  many  sceptical  Christians,  see  no  harm  in  idolatry. 
It  is  nothing  but  a  little  harmless  folly ;  or  even  a  little  well 
intentioned,  and  they  have  no  doubt,  acceptable  worship.QWbilst 
they  doubt  the  declaration  of  Holy  Scripture  on  this  subject, 
they  have  no  doubt  of  the  certainty  of  their  own  antiscriptural 
surmises.  The  fact  is,  that  deism  and  scepticism  lead  men  back 
to  the  darkness  of  mere  paganism.  Lord  Shaftesbury's  theory, 
that  a  regard  to  rewards  or  punishments,  destroys  the  nature 
of  virtue,  and  makes  it  mean  and  mercenary,  is  only  the  hun- 
dredth edition  of  what  proud  and  atheistical  Chinese  pagans 
had  published,  centuries  before :  forgetting  that  his  theory  sup- 
poses the  very  principle  he  denies;  because,  to  do  good  for 
the  sake  of  an  approving  conscience,  or  to  avoid  remorse,  is 
admitting  a  present  reward  and  punishment,  and,  therefore,  is  just 
as  mercenary,  as  if  the  reward  or  punishment  were  to  come  a 
hundred  or  a  thousand  years  hence,  and  to  to  be  awarded  by  the 
Judge  of  all  the  earth. 

The  excellent  writer,  to  whom  we  have  alluded  above,  in  a 
Sermon  on  the  revealed  character  of  the  Almighty,  as  a  Father 
to  his  people,  winds  up  by  showing  what  a  poor,  miserable  view 
the  philosophy  of  men,  both  ancient  and  modern,  has  given 
of  the  Deity.  «  Whole  classes  of  philosophers,"  says  he,  '^  existing 
through  several  ages  and  several  countries,  were  either  sceptics 
or  atheists.  Others  taught  that  God  was  material ;  that  he  was 
fire ;  mixture  of  fire  and  water ;  a  combination  of  the  four 
elements,  &c. — And  the  efforts  of  modem  philosophers  have 
been  equally  vain  and  useless.  Hobbes  taiight  that,  that  which 
is  not  matter  is  nothing ;  Chubb,  that  G^  does  not  interpose 
in  the  affairs  of  this  world  at  all ;  Hume,  that  there  aro  no 
solid  arguments  to  prove  his  existence;  Bolingbroke,  that  it  is 
more  natural  to  believe  many  gods  than  one.  Voltaire,  that  God 
is  infinite ;  Toland,   that  the  world  is  God." 

Is  it  not  then  true,  that  the  rejection  of  Christianity  is  a 
retrograde  march  of  intellect  back  to  mere  paganism  ?  And  is  it 
not  true  also,  that  the  neglect  of  Christ's  salvation,  is  always 
accompanied  with  a  complacent  regard  of  that  which  God 
hates,  the  abomination  of  idolatry  ?  Hear,  O  Israel,  Jehovah,  our 


\ 


70  The   Brahmins.  Junk^ 

Lord,  is  one  God.  To  what  will  ye  liken  me,  saitb  Jehovah  ? 
The  graven  images  of  their  gods  are  an  abomination  to  the 
Lord  thy  God.  «<  In  that  day  (God  grant  that  it  may  soon  come  !) 
every  man  shall  cast  away  his  idols  of  silver  and  his  idols 
of  gold,  which  their  own  hands  have  made  unto  them  for  a 
sin : — and  the  gods  which  have  not  made  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  shall  perish  from  the  earth,  and  from  under  these 
heavens." 


Brahmiiis.  Have  any  of  the  Brahmins  become  Christians  ?  We 
often  hear  this  question  triumphantly  asked  by  the  opposers  of 
missionary  efforts  in  India ;  and  some  of  the  friends  of  missions 
seen  too  anxious  to  answer  in  the  affirmative, — us  we  believe 
in  truth  they  can.  But,  supposing  none  of  the  Brahmins  have 
believed,  and  that  only  the  ignoble,  the  poor,  and  the  wretched 
are  among  the  converts  to  Christianity,  what  inference  could  then 
be  drawn  by  the  enemies  of  missions?  None  that  suggest  them- 
selves  to  us,  which  would  not  as  effectually  have  put  down 
Christianity  itself,  on  its  first  appearance  in  the  world.  The 
pride  of  those,  who  «*  estimate  the  goodness  of  a  cause  by  the 
external  eminence  of  those  who  are  its  abettors,"  long  since 
triumphantly  demanded  concerning  Jesus;  *^Have  any  of  the 
riders  or  any  of  the  Pharisees  believed  on  him  ? — But  this  peophf 
who  knoioelh  not  the  laWf  are  cursed,'*  The  able  Rev.  Joseph 
White,  who  preached  the  Bampton  Lecture  against  Mohamme- 
danism,   at  Oxford,  in  1784,  thus  paraphrases  the  above  quotation. 

^  Who  are  His  followers  and  associates  ?  They  are  such  as 
would  of  themselves  bring  discredit  on  any  cause,  abstractedly, 
from  the  consideration  of  its  own  merit.  Do  any  of  the  rulers 
of  the  people,  any  of  the  great  powers  of  the  Sanhedrim,  any 
persons  of  distinction,  either  of  depth  of  learning,  or  dignity  of 
character ;-— do  any  such  persons  acknowledge  this  Jesus,  who 
lays  claim  to  the  name  of  the  Messiah  ;  or  attach  themselves 
to  him  under  that  exalted  and  distinguishing  character?  No. 
The  people  who  know  not  the  law ;  who  never  studied  its  prin. 
ciples,  who  have  been  accursed  and  excommunicated  for  want 
of  a  due  obedience  to  its  institutions,  are  the  only  supporters 
of  this  novel  sect.  On  their  voice,  the  ignoble  founder  of  it  rests 
his  pretensions ;  and  by  theu*  patronage  only,  his  presumption  is 
maintained." 

For  rulers,  Pharisees,  and  accursed  people,  you  have  only  to 
substitute  mandarins.  Brahmins,  and  Pariah  outcasts,  and  the 
reasoning  now  is  exactly  the  same  that  it  was,  in  the  mouths  of 
the  enemies  of  Christ,  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  Not  many 
mighty,  not  many  noble,  are  called.  But,  because  few  or  none 
of  the  rulers  and  Pharisees  believed,  the  Apostles  were  not 
discouraged,  did  not  stop  in  their  work  ;  nor  will  the  missionaries 
in  India  be  disheartened,  and  desist  from  their  labors,  should 
but  a  few,  or  none  even  of  the  Brahmins  be  found  among  the  fol- 
lowers  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


\ 


1832. 


Rcligioui  Intelligence. 


1 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


Hindoos.  A  single  event, 
transpiring  in  the  natural  world 
(HT  in  science,  has  rendered  null 
and  void  the  vain  speculations 
of  ages.  The  statement  of  a 
single  fact  often  does  more  for 
the  advancement  of  truth,  than 
the  publication  of  volumes  of 
mere  speculations.  All  the  sys. 
terns  of  morals  and  religion,  that 
contravene  the  divine  Code,  must 
h\\ ;  such  structures, — the  mere 
work  of  men's  device, — if  not 
abandoned  speedily,  will  plunge 
these  who  have  taken  refuge  in 
them,  into  the  fire  that  never 
shall  be  quenched. 

This  is  not  exaggeration,  but 
the  plain,  philosophical,  scrip- 
tural statement  of  a  case ;  many 
of  which  exist  We  have  now 
in  view  only  a  single  one,  and 
that  is  the  system  of  Hindoo  my- 
thoiogy.  This  is  one  of  Satan's 
masterpieces;  and, — inasmuch 
as  He  who  is  not  mocked,  and 
who  cannot  lie,  has  declared 
(I  Cor.  6  :  9,  10.)  that, ««  neither 
fornicators,  nor  idolaters^  nor 
adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor 
abusers  of  themselves  with  man- 
kind,  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous, 
nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor 
extortioners,  shall  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God," — what  multi- 
tudes  of  men,  women  and  child- 
reii  must  this  system  have  bar- 
ved  fbr  ever  from  the  joys  of 
heaven*  By  misanthropists,  its 
spells  have  been  calculated  on 
with  great  certainty ;  as  a  sys. 
tern,  it  has  been  pronounced 
perfect,  inunaculate,  immutable, 


and  so  potent,  that  not  even  the 
word  of  God  could  rescue  a  sin- 
gle captive  from  its  influence 
and  dominion.  True,  the  Ethi- 
opian cannot  change  his  skin, 
nor  the  leopard  his  spots;  but 
what  is  impossible  with  man,  is 
possible  with  God.  Numbers  of 
the  Hindoos  have  been  convert- 
ed ; — a  sure  pledge  of  what  is 
yet  to  he  seen,  when  multitudes 
of  those  idolaters  shall  cast  away 
their  images  of  wood  and  stone, 
and  come  and  bow  down  and 
worship  before  the  Lord  their 
Maker.  We  subjoin  a  few  in- 
stances, selected  from  the  Ori- 
ental Christian  Spectator. 

Tbavancorb.  Here  the  pro- 
gress of  Christianity  has  attract- 
ed the  notice  of  government,  and 
a  proclamation  has  been  issued 
by  her  Highness,  the  Raini  of 
Travancore.  We  quote  two  of 
the  most  important  sections. 

"  It  is  further  declared,"  says 
her  Highness,  ^that  all  Sha- 
nars  (agriculturalists),  or  Christ 
tians  ffom  that  caste,  are  liable 
to.  Oleam  service  (which  is  due 
to  government  as  an  acknow- 
ledgment for  the  possession  of 
land),  like  all  other  inhabitants; 
but  all  Christians,  of  whatsoever 
sect,  are  exempted  from  labor 
on  Sundays,  and  from  being 
employed  for  the  Dewasums  and 
Tingle  (a  service  connected  with 
idolatry). 

*^  While  I  give  all  my  subjects 
alike  the  liberty  of  conscience, 
permitting  them  to  follow  what* 


i 


72 


ReligiiMs  Intelligence* 


June, 


ever  religion  they  may  think 
proper,  I  never  can  allow  new 
converts  to  any  faith  whatsoever, 
or  any  other  persons  to  infringe 
the  customs  of  the  higher  castes 
of  the  country,  as  esablished 
by  ancient  usage.  Good  peo- 
ple, of  whatever  caste,  will 
never  make  religion  a  pretext 
for  disturbance ;  and  Christian- 
ity  being  known  to  inculcate 
humility  and  obedience  to  nu- 
periors,  the  true  converts  to  that 
religion,  are  the  least  to  be  ex- 
pected to  act  contrary  to  their 
duty  as  peaceable  subjects." 

The  translator  of  the  procla- 
mation,  from  which  we  have 
made  these  extracts,  remarking 
concerning  its  importance  and 
value  says,  that  <«  It  is  in  Tra- 
vancore  the  Christians'  Bill  of 
Rights, — the  Magna  Charta  of 
Christianity.  I  have  no  desire 
myself  to  express  any  opinion  of 
its  character,  the  few  considera- 
tions that  follow,  suggested  by 
it,   let  me  mention. 

<«  It  is  the  thing  itself  I  wish 
to  notice.  The  fact  is  to  be 
observed,  that  in  a  heathen 
country,  in  India,  and  under  a 
heathen  government,  the  spread 
of  Christianity  has  been  such  as 
to  attract  the  notice,  and  de- 
mand  the  intervention  of  the 
public  authorities.  This  is  not 
as  opinion  to  be  discussed  by 
argument,  but  an  event  which 
admits  of  no  contradiction.  Rea- 
son  as  you  will  about  the  how 
and  the  wherefore^  the  fact  it- 
self cannot  be  gainsayed. 

«  Of  late,  it  has  been  a  fashion- 
able doctrine,  that  whatever 
Christianity  may  do  for  m- 
vagea^  it  cannot  help  the  Hin- 
doos. The  Abb6  Dubois  has 
pronounced  their  conversion  im- 
possible ;  and  any  attempt  at   it 


almost  an  absurdity.  But  he 
never  was  in  South  Travancore, 
else  he  would  have  seen  some- 
thing  that  none  of  his  principles 
can  explain ; — a  comparatively 
sudden  and  speedy  diffusion  of 
the  Christian  religion,  so  great 
as  to  require  legal  enactments. 
"  The  gospel,  in  its  introduction 
to  the  country,  has  produced  ef- 
fects similar  to  those  related  of 
its  primitive  propagation.  Many 
persons  in  arguing  concerning 
the  diffusion  of  Christianity, 
(Mr.  Wilberforce,  I  think,  is 
among  the  number,)  maintain 
that  in  every  stage  of  its  progress 
there  will  be  peace.  But  it  was 
not  so  in  the  beginning.  And 
human  nature  being  unchanged, 
there  is  no  reason  to  expect  it 
will  be  so  now.  The  first  preach- 
ers of  Christianity  were  stigma- 
tized as  men  who  turned  the 
world  upside  down, — language 
intimating,  at  once,  the  senti- 
ments  of  their  enemies,  and  the 
opposition  and  hostility  they 
were  resolved  to  make'.  And 
so  it  is  here,  at  the  present  day. 
Not  that  Christianity  is,  or  ever 
has  been,  the  cause  of  distur-- 
banco  and  violence.  But  most 
certainly,  is  the  occasion  of  them. 
Her  enemies  have  been  filled 
with  rage.  The  populace  has 
been  excited  to  outrageous  con- 
duct. And  when  they  could  beat 
and  plunder  no  longer,  they 
accused  the  Christians  of  disaf- 
fection to  the  government ;  of 
refusing  to  pay  their  taxes ;  and 
of  the  most  diabolical  crimes. 
In  all  these  things,  there  is  no. 
thing  new;  no  strange  thing 
has  befallen  Christians  of  this 
country.  The  same  charges 
have  been  reiterated  continually, 
since  the  death  of  Stephen." 


\ 


1832. 


Religious  Intelligence. 


73 


NiTOOH. — This  place  is  situ- 
ated  io  one  of  the  32  districts 
into  which  Travancore  is  divid- 
ed ;  but  the  labors  of  the  rnis« 
sion  are  not  confined  to  a  single 
district— they  extend  to  several, 
and  include  numerous  villages. 

We  have  no  personal  acquaint- 
ance with  the  laborers  at  Ne- 
yoor;  but  we  heartily  rejoice 
when  they  tell  us  of  the  heathen 
families  which,  of  late,  have 
publicly  renounced  their  idols. 
Some,  they  say,  have  sunk  their 
idols  in  the  river ;  others  have 
buried  them  in  the  earth ;  nobles, 
members  of  the  reigning  family, 
and  officers  of  state,  manifest  a 
friendly  spirit  towards  the  new 
converts,  and  even  send  their 
own  children  to  the  mission 
schools ;  attention  to  the  gospel 
increases;  temples  of  heathen 
worship  are  abandoned  ;  and,  in 
one  instance,  the  ground  con- 
taining an  idol-temple,  has  been 
made  over  to  the  mission,  «*  for 
the  purpose  of  erecting  a  school- 
room  on  it." 

There  are  at  present,  July  1831, 
in  connection  with  the  Neyoor 
mission,  in  60  different  villages, 
upwards  of  6(K)  families— con- 
sisting of  3000  persons,  who 
have  renounced  idolatry :  and  it 
appears  that  others  are  likely, 
soon  to  make  a  public  avowal 
of  their  conviction  of  the  folly  of 
idolatry,  and  the  excellency  of 
the  way  of  salvation,  revealed  in 
the  Grospel. 

Kaira.  Of  the  effect  of  the 
gospel  of  God  at  this  place,  Mr. 
Fyvie  has  given  the  particulars 
of  two  individuals.  The  follow- 
ing are  some  of  the  questions 
which  were  proposed  to  them 
previous  to  baptism,  to  which 
they  returned  answers  in  the  prc- 

j 


sence  of  upwards  of  100  nativesi 

•«  Do  you  entirely  give  up  the 
worship  of  idols? 

**  Do  you  consider  yourselves 
sinners,  deserving  of  hell ;  and  is 
your  dependence  for  salvation 
placed  on  Christ? 

•*Do  you  give  up  your  caste  ? 

M  Is  it  your  desire  to  keep  holy 
the  Sabbath,  by  abstaining  from 
secular  employments,  and  spend- 
ing the  day  in  the  service  of 
God? 

**  Is  it  your  intention  to  offer 
up  prayer  to  God  daily,  morning 
and  evening  ? 

**Do  you  feel  that  sin  is  mixed 
with  all  you  do  ? 

*«  Is  it  your  desire  to  forsake 
all  sin  ? 

••Will  you  confess  Christ, 
and  practice  his  commands  be- 
fore Mohammedans,  the  vote- 
ries  of  the  false  prophet,  and 
before  Hindoos,  who  are  devot- 
ed to  the  service  of  false  gods, 
and   to  the   worship   of  idols? 

••  Should  you  meet  with  perse- 
cution  for  the  name  of  Christ, 
is  it  the  determination  of  your 
heart,  notwithstandijig,  to  re- 
main stedfast  ?  " 

To  these  questions,  and  others 
similar  to  these,  answers  were 
given  in  the  affirmative ;  and  then 
after  an  appropriate  address  and 
prayer,  ««  tliey  kneeled  down," 
says  Mr.  F.,  ««andl  baptized  them 
with  water,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
and  publicly  received  them  into 
the  Church  of  Christ,  praying, 
that  God  the  Father  might  be 
their  father,  God  the  Son  their 
Redeemer,  and  God  the  Holy 
Ghost  their  sanctifier.  The  ser- 
vi<?ey  especially  the  questions 
proposed,  seemed  to  make  a  deep 
impression  on  the  people."  May 
the    impressions    pt^ovc  lasting. 


74 


BeHgiout   Intelligence. 


JuNC, 


Both  these  individuals  were  bora 
and  educated  Hindoos* 


BoxBAT.  Several  Hindoos, 
by  the  instrumentality  of  the  dif- 
ferent laborers  in  this  wide  but 
desolate  field,  have  become  con* 
verts  to  the  Christian  faith,  and 
been  enrolled  among  the  mem- 
bers of  the  church  militant.  We 
will  mention  two  or  three  indi- 
viduals. 

One  is  a  Hindoo  merchant, 
and  was  a  worshiper  of  the  god 
Vishnu.  Christian  tracts  were 
the  first  means  used  to  arrest  his 
attention ;  he  was  afterwards 
invited  to  listen  to  the  instruc- 
tions of  the  gospel  ^  he  did  so, 
and  would  spend  almost  whole 
days  in  searching  after  truth. 
Though  despised  by  the  people 
of  his  caste,  he  seems  stedfast, 
and  is  likely  to  prove  a  most 
desirable  helper,  as  a  catechist, 
among  numerous  classes  of  his 
countrymen. 

Another  is  a  Hindoo  woman  ; 
who,  on  hearing  the  word  of  salv- 
ation,  believed  and  was  baptized. 

A  third  is  a  Hindoo,  who 
has  becD  employed  as  a  teacher. 
After  having  publicly  consecrat- 
ed himself  to  God,  and  received 
the  seal  of  the  covenant,  he,  by 
virtue  of  that  covenant,  came 
forward  and  publicly  dedicated 
his  only  child  (a  little  girl  of 
four  years  of  age,)  to  Jehovah, 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  in 
Christian  baptism. 


ledge.  For  more  than  two  years, 
this  little  band  of  Christians 
has  existed  at  Madras ;  Heaven 
has  smiled  on  them  ;  and  now 
they  are  calling  on  « iheir  own 
Christian  pMie '  to  assist  them 
in  their  good  work.  The  ob- 
ject of  this  society  is  to  tran- 
slate'  and  publish  Christian 
books. 


Madras.  In  the  number  of 
the  «*  Spectator "  for  the  last 
month  (May,  1832),  we  find, 
among  a  great  variety  of  inter, 
esting  intelligence,  an  account 
of  the  Hindoo  Christians^  re- 
ligious Book  Society  for  the  dis- 
semination  of  Christian  know. 


Calcutta.  This  is  one  of 
the  oldest  missionary  stations 
in  India,  and  the  number  of 
converts  is  not  small.  In  one 
case,  we  find  the  number  of  com- 
municants  in  a  single  church 
to  be  55,  aud  the  number  of 
candidates,  who  have  renounced 
caste,  40.  Again,  and  very  re- 
cently, we  find  an  account  of  the 
baptism  of  18  Hindoos  on  one 
occasion,  including  men,  wo- 
men, and  children.  These  are 
a  few  of  the  instances  in  Cal- 
cutta,  and  in  other  parts  of  In- 
dia, where  Hindoos  have  become 
Christians. 

We  subjoin  the  declaration  of 
a  single  individual,  who,  doubt, 
less,  expresses  the  feelings  of 
many  hearts.  "If  (says  he) 
there  be  anything  under  heaven, 
that  either  I  or  my  friends  look 
upon  with  the  greatest  abhor- 
rencey  it  is  Hindooism.  If  there  is 
anything  which  we  regard  as 
the  greatest  instrument  of  evil, 
it  is  Hindooism.  If  there  be  any- 
thing  which  we  behold  as  the 
greatest  promoter  of  vice,  it  is 
Hindooism ;  and  if  there  be  any. 
thing  which  we  consider  to  be 
hcriftd  to  the  peace^  comfort, 
and  happiness  of  society,  it  is 
Hindooism,  And  neither  rcnun- 
ci ation  nor  flatter v,  neither  fear 
nor  persecution,  can  alter  our 
resolution  to  destroy  that  mon- 
strous creed.'" 


18?)? 


Literary  Ntdices, 


4.) 


LITERARY  NOTICES* 


A  NEW  coLLBOB.  In  Koang- 
800  province,  a  college  is  be* 
ing  erected  in  the  district  of 
Golden  Hill.  A  local  magis- 
trate  has  taken  the  lead,  and  in* 
duced  the  gentry  to  come  for. 
ward  with  donations,  to  the 
amount  of  31,000  taels.  A 
widow  lady  has  made  a  present 
of  an  estate,  for  the  gro 
the  institution.  These  proceed- 
ings  have  been  reported  to  the 
Emperor,  who  has  ordered  bo- 
norary  rewards  for  the  principal 
contributors.  It  is  a  charitable 
institution.  A  substantial  build- 
ing is  raised,  in  which  to  lodge 
the  students,  and  «*/a*  and  fire  " 
are  provided  for  them  ;  i.  e.  food 
to  eat  and  oil  for  their  lamps,^ 
during  the  term  of  their  resi- 
dence in  college. 

Observations  sur  quelqiies 
points  de  la  doctrine  Samane^ 
ennCf  et  en  particulier  sur  les 
noms  de  la  Triade  Supreme  chez 
les  differens  peuples  Bouddhistes. 
Par  M.  Abel-R6musat.  Paris, 
1831. 

This  is  a  pamphlet  by  the 
amiable  critic  Remusat,  design- 
ed chiefly  to  correct  numerous 
errors  of  the  celebrated  De  Guig- 
nea,  author  of  the  Hisioire  des 
Huns.  Onthesubject  of  the  re- 
ligion of  India,  (hat  copious  and 
plausible  writer  said  much  that 
M.  Remusat,  by  the  aid  of  San- 
8t:rit  researches,  subsequent  to 
De  Guignes'  day,  shows  was  en- 
ijirely  without  foundation, — the 
ftiere    imagination  of  the   sys- 


tem-builder.  It  is  lamentable, 
however,  to  think  how  «<  learn, 
ed  men,**  who  know  somewhat 
more  tti&ii  other  people,  on  a 
given  subject,  when  without 
strict  principles,  can  mislead 
mankind.  What  are  talents  and 
learning  without  truth!  Like 
strength  and  power  without  jus. 
J  they  are  the  instruments  of 
evil  and  not  of  good. 

European  scholars  are  now 
coming  to  a  better  acquaintance 
with  Budhism  than  many  of  the 
nations  whf^h  profess  it ;  as  the 
Chinese"and  Japanese,  for  exam, 
pie.  But  still  the  knowledge 
of  that  system — if  system  it  may 
be  called — as  existing  in  the 
original  languages  of  India, 
would  not  necessarily  give  a 
correct  opinion  of  Budhism,  as 
understood  in  China  or  Japan. 
We  fear  that  M.  Remusat,  in 
his  notices  about  the  <* Triade 
Supreme"  of  the  Budhists,  is 
not  without  a  little  of  the  *•  pure 
imagination"  which  he  attri- 
butes to  De  Guigoes.  We  know 
he  has  read  the  Chinese  sen. 
tences  on  pageSl,  in  a  wrong 
order,  and  given  them  a  very 
forced  sense.  The  three  cha- 
racters which  he  reads  from  left 
to  right,  Seng,  Fo,  Fa,  should 
be  read  according  to  the  or- 
der  of  rank,  when  Chinese  are 
formally  seated, — i.  e.  the  mid- 
dle place  is  the  first,  the  led 
hand  the  next  in  order,  and  t\\o. 
right  hand  the  lowest ;  so  that 
the  word  R6musat  has  put  first 
should  be  last.  In  the  second 


9^ 


n 


76 


Literary  Notices. 


June, 


example  which  he  has  trans^ 
lated,  rnstead  of  beginning  at 
the  left  hand  columnt  be  should 
iiave  read  the  middle  line  first, 
and  the  left  and  right  as  a  par. 
allelism.  However,  we  thank 
the  worthy  author  for  this  effort 
to  undeceive  the  readers  of  De 
Guignes,  and  show  up  the  fan- 
tastic religion  of  Budha,  which 
has  long  misled  the  inhabitants 
of  eastern  Asia. 

The  people  of  Canton  call 
Budha,  Fat ;  and  the  religion  of 
Budha,  Fai  moony  or  Fat  kaou. 
The  various  images  of  Budha, 
they  call  Poo-sat.  and  the  priests 
Wosh^tmg, — Budhism  in  China 
is  decried  by  the  learned,  laugh* 
ed  at  by  the  profligate,  yet  fol- 
lowed by  all. 


Family  Library,  Vol,  XXV. 
The  etentftd  History  of  the 
Mutiny  of  the  Bounty.  Lon- 
don,  1682. 

This  is  said  to  be  from  the 
pen  of  Mr.  Barrow,  who,  about 
40  years  ago  was  in  China,  at* 
tached  to  the  embassy  of  lord 
Macartney.  We  always  esteem- 
ed  Mr.  Barrow  as  a  bold  party 
writer,  rather  than  an  accurate 
and  dispassionate  one;  and  as 
he  is  now  an  old  man,  we  re- 
gret  his  exerting  the  remnant  of 
his  talents,  given  him  by  the 
blessed  God,  to  the  prejudice  of 
Christian  piety. 

According  to  the  Literary 
Gazette,  for  Sept.  1831,  when 
noticing  the  abovenamed  work, 


Mr.  Barrow  takes  part  with  cap. 
tains  Kotzebue  and  Beechy, 
(many  of  whose  statements  have 
been  disproved  by  the  best  evi. 
dence,)  against  the  Christian  mis. 
sionaries  at  Tahiti.  The  **  able 
writer,"  as  the  Literary  Gazette 
calls  Mr.  Barrow,  the  apostle  of 
the  North  Pole,  says  the  popula. 
tion  of  Tahiti  has  greatly  di- 
minished of  late  years ;  for  Which 
he  assigns  three  causes ;  *'  pray, 
ing,  psalm-singing  and  dram- 
drinking.'^  Supposing  this  state- 
ment to  be  correct,  we  as  com- 
mon.place  philosophers,  would 
not  admit  more  causes  than  are 
necessary  to  account  for  such  a 
result.  We  can  understand  how 
dram-drinking  may  injure  the 
physical  constitution  of  hiiman 
beings;  but  how  praying  and 
psalm-singing  are  to  depopulate 
a  nation,  we  leave  to  this  ve- 
teran to  explain.  He  and  the  two 
captains,  above  named,  mourn 
over  the  good  old  times  at  Ta- 
hiti,  and  the  Sandwich  Isl- 
ands,  when  Captain  Cook  used 
to  cut  the  ears  of  the  natives 
for  stealing,  and  at  last,  got 
himself  murdered  by  those  sim. 
pie,  inoffensive,  open-hearted, 
savages. 

This  "  able  writer,"  and  the 
philosophers  of  his  school,  look 
back  with  longing  hearts  to  the 
ancient  rites  of  human  sacrifice, 
infanticide,  and  nameless  crimes, 
and  are  indignant  that  they  have 
now  got  a  *  new  religion,'  t?ir,, 
the    Christian,   and  a   *Parlia- 


*  This  reminds  us  of  one  of  Gibbon'8  "  Five  causes"  assigned  for  the  pro- 
grress  of  Christianity,  viz.  **  The  inflexible  and  intolerant  zeal  of  the  first 
Christians,-  derived  from  the  Jews,  but  purified  from  the  unsocial  spirit, 
which    had  deterred  the  gentiles  from  -embracing  the  law  of  Moses." 

Now  zeal,  which  is,  at  once  intolerant^  and  purified  from  any  unsocial  spirit^  is 
a  quality  as  difficult  to  be  conceived,  as  it  is  to  perceive,  how  praying  and  psalip. 
singing  should  depopulate  a  nation.  But  "  able  writers"  of  the  pseudo-christian 
school  may  utter  any  nonsense  against  (he  truth,  and  it  will  be  greedily 
swallowed   by  many,    whose  hearts  are    hostile   to  the   gospel.     The  fact  ii 


I 


I 


1832. 


Literary   Notices. 


ment.'— ^  How  langhaMe !  ^' 
exclaims  Mr.  Barrow  in  satire.-— 
What  is  there  laughable,  in  ra- 
tional men's  managing  their 
afiairs  by  a  general  council  7 
The  fact  is,  we  fear,  that  a 
gi^t  deal  of  the  enmity  of  vi- 
sitors to  the  islands  of  the  Pa- 
cific,  arisGS  from  the  inhabitants 
being  no  longer  the  silly  dupes 
of  the  covetous,  and  the  licen* 
tious. 


that  neighborhood;  and  small 
parcels  of  them  have«  or  will 
soon,  be  sent  to  fiatavia,  Siam, 
Burmah,  and  other  places,  where 
demands  for  them  have  been 
made. 


Shing^hoo  jth'^hs  tsoO'hed 
peen-yung, '""Scripture  Lesscm 
for  schools. 

A  second  edition  of  this  most 
excellent  compendium  of  Sa- 
cred  Scripture,  has  recently  ap- 
peared in  Canton.  The  blocks 
for  this  work  were  cut,  and  a 
small  number  of  copies  struck 
off  last  year;  the  expenses  of 
which  (about  9500)  were  de. 
frayed  by  the  subscriptions  of 
several  English  and  American 
residents ;  this  second  edition 
has  been  published  at  the  ex- 
})ense  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
School  Society. 

The  work  is  in  8  volumes  oc- 
tavo \  averaging  something  more 
than  200  pages,  or  100  leaves 
as  the  Chinese  reckon,  per  vo- 
lume ;  and  is  executed  in  the 
style  of  the  Chinese  classics. 
Several  sets  of  the  work  have 
been  distributed  in  and  about 
.Canton  ;  some  have  gone  to  the 
north  of  China ;  a  quantity  of 
them  were  put  into  the  hands 
'  0^  Mr.  Gutzlaff  for  Japan  and 


Hetm-neu  JSan-Uxe  King :  Ma* 
teen  nedng-neang  choo ; — «« A 
three  character  classic  for  girls ; 
by  Miss  Martin.** 

We  hail  with  much  pleasure, 
the  appearance  of  this  little 
work  ;— ^the  first  book,  so  far  as 
we  know,  ever  written  by  a 
Christian  lady  in  the  Chinese 
character.  Educated  Chinese 
ladies,  who  appear  more  few 
and  seldom  than  even  angels* 
visits,  sometimes  write  ditties 
and  love  songn.  But  <«  woman 
is  incapable  either  of  evil  or 
good ;  if  she  does  ill  she  is  not 
a  woman  ;  if  she  does  good  she 
is  not  a  woman  :  virtue  or  vice 
cannot  belong  to  woman  ;"  these 
and  other  similar  dogmas  of  the 
ancient  toise  men  of  China,  have 
blighted  and  degraded,  for  a  long 
succession  of  ages,  the  fairest 
half  of  this  empire. 

The  Scriptures  inform  us  of 
certain  persons,  who,  because 
they  received  the  word  of  God 
with  all  readiness  of  mind, 
and  searched  the  Scriptures  dai- 
ly, were  more  noble  than  those 
who  did  not  thus  obey  the  gos- 
pel. Honorable  women  which 
were  Greeks,  are  spoken  of  in 
the  same  connection  ;  and  are, 
no  doubt,  accounted  thus  honor- 


Mr.  Barrow  is  rather  a  clever  man,  and  beinjjr  seoretary  to  the  Admiralty, 
it  WHS  a  point  of  honor  with  him,  to  defend  the  two  naval  Captains  aninst 
the  MiSsicAfiarieF.  He  is,  moreover,  one  of  those  **  able  writers,**  who  abound 
in  the  present  day,  who  labor,  not  from  love  to  facts  or  principles,  but 
Ibr.ihe  love  of  pay;  who  supply  the  great  book  manufacturers  with  their 
■wterial;  who  must  consider  «is  of  grreatest  importance  in  all  they  write, 
iHiai  wUl  sell.  .best.  The  boasted  public  Press  is,  we  fear,  very  generally 
.nsroenary ;.  and  the  beverage  supplied  is  mora  analogous  to  **  drams,** 
tlian  to  good  water,  and  the  pure  blood  of  the   grape. 


m,. 


78 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


Junk, 


able,  because  tbey  too  received 
and  obeyed  the  word  of  God. 
But  in  China,  among  that  part  of 
the  community  now  in  question, 
there  is^  judging  from  all  we 
have  seen  and  can  learn,  very 
littie  that  is  truly  noble  or 
honorable.  Worthy  exceptions 
there  may  be,  and  doubtless  are, 
but  they  are  only  exceptions. 
The  evil,  which  causes  sueh  an 
universal  degradation  of  charac- 
ter, islwo-fold;  there  mnn  almost 
entire  want  of  the  means  and 
opportunities  of  education  ;  and 
then,  where  these  are  enjoyed, 
the  instruction  given  always 
consists  of  the  fallible,  and  often 
very  bad,  maxims  of  men,  and 
not  of  the  pure  precepts  of  In- 
finite Wisdom. 

With  a  view  to  remove  both 
of  these   evils,   the   little  book 


we  here  notice,  has  been  written 
and  published.  In  its  form 
and  style,  the  work  is  on  the 
model  of  the  far-famed  Chinese 
Santsze  King  ;  but,  in  its  doc- 
trine, it  is  in  essential  points, 
very  different  from  that  work. 
The  one,  no  child,  ^  unless  he  is 
born  a  sage,"  can  comprehend ; 
the  other  is  so  plain  and  easy, 
that  any  child  may  understand  it; 
and  though  the  first  may  be 
superior  in  point  of  style,  the 
last  is  infinitely  the  better  book, 
and  inculcates  what  fhe  other 
does  not ;  it  teaches,  in  addition 
to  love  and  obedience  to  pa- 
rents, the  commandments  of 
God  ;  that  little  children,  as  well 
as  grown  people,  must  love  and 
fear  God,  believe  in  Jesus  Christ 
and  pray  to  him,  and  depart 
from  all   wicked  ways. 


JOURN ALi  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Rebeixion.  Till  within  three  or 
four  dajH,  nothing  of  great  interest 
concerning  the  highland  rebels,  has 
transpired.  Governor  Le,  who  left 
Canton  early  in  the  present  month, 
reached  LeCnchow  on  the  11th. 

During  the  last  two  or  three  weeks, 
we  have  heard  it  confidently  ru. 
mored,  that  his  Majesty's  govern- 
ment would  try  to  divide  and  con- 
quer  the  rebels,  by  offers  of  peace 
and  place.  A  native  of  the  highlands, 
in  the  service  of  the  Emperor,  was 
called  away  from  a  situation  on  the 
coast,  to  go  and  try  to  talk  over  his 
fellow-clansmen.  And  quite  recent  ac- 
counts from  the  hills  state,  that  a  reb- 
el was  **  topped"  by  an  Imperial  knob 
of  considerable'  rank,  and  so  sent  to 
persuade  Chaou,  the  *  Grolden  Dragon,* 
to  surrender.  The  traitor  carried 
an  order^  with  which  he  was  to  ad. 
vtonUh  the  chief  rebel  to  submit,  and 
to  give  himself  up  to  certain  death. 
And,  still  farther,  it  is  rumored,  that 


the  traitor  had  2000  followers  to  en. 
force  his  exhortation  to  submission. 
But  the  *  Golden  Dragon,'  who  was 
the  Lion  couchant  on  the  hills,  pot 
the  envoy  and  his  2,000  uXL  to 
death. 

But  since  the  27th,  these  rumors 
have  given  place  to  credible  and  ae- 
rious  intelligence.  It  is  now  pretty 
evident,  that  there  has  been  some 
hard  fighting.  The  enemy,  which  at 
first  seemed  to  retire  before  govern- 
or Le  and  his  forces,  showed  them- 
selves, in  small  numbers,  on  the  30th, 
and  the  fighting  began.  It  continued 
for  five  successive  days ;  when  the 
rebel  army  appeared  30,000  strong, 
and  2,000  of  the  Imperial  troops,  in- 
cluding a  large  number  of  officers, 
were  left  dead  on   the  field. 


Rumors,  though  they  prove  false, 
still  tend  to  show  the  character  of 
a  people.  Chinese  rumors  often  res- 
pect the  degradation  or  deaUi  of  their 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrencci. 


79 


gofwrnors,  and  other  great  men.  Tbe 
governor  of  Yunnan  province,  who 
oonUnnes  to  write  to  the  emperor 
about  copper  and  variooa  other  mat- 
tere  belonging  to  that  region,  has, 
within  our  memory,  been  more  than 
oncfl,  by  false  rumors,  degraded,  his 
ill-gotten  gains  seixod  by  the  emperur, 
and  himself  doomed  to  death.  The 
governor  of  Kciingnan,  about  six 
weeks  ago,  according  to  the  universal 
rumor,  swallowed  gold  leaf,  and  so 
killed  himself.  But,  in  the  Peking  Ga. 
lettes,  he  is  still  alive,  and  writinff 
memorials  to  his  majesty  as  usual. 
These  rumors  are  probably  got  up 
bv  the  malicious,  and  propagated  by 
the  oppressed,  who  wish  Uiey  may 
be  verified. 

Since  governor  Le  went  in  person 
to  the  highland  war,  there  is  a  rumor, 
that,  on  his  approach  to  the  hills,  he 
lost  a  good  many  officers  and  men,  by 
a  stratagem  of  the  enemy.  One  dark 
night,  they  having  fastened  lights  to 
the  horns  of  sheep  and  goats,  let  them 
loose  upon  the  mountains,  and  the 
imperial  troops  began  to  fire  away  at 
Uie  lights  borne  by  the  sheep,  whilst 
the  men  in  arms  came  down  by  a  de- 
file,  attacked  the  Imperialists  in  their 
rear,  and  made  no  inconsiderable 
sUoghter. 

The  effbct  of  lights  suddenly  ex- 
hibited  in  a  dark  night,  is  exemplified 
by  Gideon's  three  hundred  torches, 
ebnoealed  in  pitchers  ;  at  the  sight  of 
which,  accompanied  by  the  sound  of 
three  hundred  trumpets,  the  armies 
of  the  Midianites,  which  were  **  like 
grasshoppers  for  multitude,"  were 
thrown  into  disorder  and  completely 
routed ;  for  **  all  the  host  ran,  and  cried 
and  fled.**  In  all  such  cases  there  is 
a  moral  efiect,  which  is  the  cause  of 
the  phvsical  one— a  panic.  Three 
hundred  pieces  of  cannon  under  dif- 
Ibront  circumstances  might  not  work 
■0  groat  a  defeat  as  the  three  hundred 
pitdiers  and  lamps  did.  Frederic, 
called  the  great,  said  what  was  pal. 
pably  untrue,  when  he  affirmed  that 
the  Almighty  was  always  on  the 
•trongest  side,  physically  considered. 
No !  **  the  race  is  not  always  to  the 
•wilt,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong,** 
•Ither  in  personal  or  national  affiiirs. 
If  God  blow  upon  the  mightiest  army, 
H  Irithera,  and  is  routed.  Who  can 
•taad  beforo  his  cold?  Witness  Na- 
polean  in  Russia. 


Man.isatkks.  In  various  periods  uf 
Chinese  history,  it  is  recorded,  that 
**men  ate  men.**  Revenge  and  hun. 
ger  mav  induce  this  horrible  act.  A 
report  has  reached  us,  by  a  coasting 
vessel  from  the  north,  that  his  Im- 
pcrial  MajeHty  has  remarked,  that  *  the 
signs  of  the  times  this  year,  indicate 
a  state  of  things,  in  which  men  will 
eat  men.*  The  empress  mother  ru. 
proved  her  son  for  thera  words,  and 
told  him,  that  such  language  ought 
never  to  come  from  the  lips  of  an 
emperor.  Further  to  explain  away 
the  idea,  she  ordered  wheatcn  paste  to 
be  fashioned  like  men,  and  these  bread 
tnnn  to  be  distributed  among  the  peo- 
pie  ;and  that  thus  *  men  might  eat.  men.* 

On  the  eastern  frontier  of  Canton 
province,  the  inhabitants  are  said  to 
delight  in  wars,  and  sometimes  even 
to  devour  their  enemies,  whom  they 
have  slain  in  battle.  At  the  present 
time  there  is,  in  those  regions, 
a  great  scarcity  of  rice,  and  much 
distress ;  business  is  at  a  stand,  and 
nothing  but  robbery  and  plunder  pre. 
vail ; — human  beings  are  said  to  be 
devouring  each  other ; — but  this  we 
do  not  believe. 


Thibvbs  and  RoBBsas.  The  Can- 
ton police  has,  of  late,  been  much 
harassed  by  the  multiplicity  of  appli. 
cations,  from  all  quarters,  against 
thieves  and  robbere.  What  vexes  the 
heads  of  the  ffovemment  is,  that  in 
many  cases  the  offimders  cannot  to 
caught. 

Jhe  governor  himself,  has  express, 
ed  great  displeasure  with  the  officers 
of  the  military  police,  because  of 
their  being  unable  to  discover  the 
thieves,  wlio  stole  from  a  Shanse 
trader,  three  or  four  thousand  dollars, 
which  were  taken  from  under  his 
bed.  (lis  excellency's  displeasure 
led  to  great  seal  and  severity  of  seareh 
which  has  occasioned  the  loss  of  three 
lives.  A  suspected  boat  on  the  river 
was  overhauled,  a  scuffle  ensued, 
and  three  passengen  were  either 
knocked,  or  fell  overboard,  and  were 
drowned.  The  officer  who  headed 
the  search,  in  order  to  screen  him. 
self,  has  sent  in  a  very  false  statement 
that  he  was  opposed  in  hit  duty  by 
swords  and  spears ;  his  people  wound- 
ed, &«.,   &c. 

The  executive  of  the  Chmese  go. 
vemment,  in  many  cases,  acts  most 
fallacioiuily.    The  letter  of  the  law 


£r% 


% 


80 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


is  carried  into  lome  sort  of  effect,  but 
whether  upon  the  innocent  or  the 
guilty,  is  a  secondary  qoestion.  The 
absurd  peremptoriness  of  authorKy, 
that  a  thing  must  be  done,  whether 
practicable  or  not,  occasions  a  great 
deal  of  injustice,  and  sometimes  the 
condemnation  to  capital  punishment 
of  persons  completely  innocent. 

Decafitation.  The  Canton  court 
circular  of  the  18th  ult,  announced 
the  trial,  sentence  and  execution  of 
sfiventeen  criminals.  Their  heads, 
severed  from  tlipir  liodies  and  put  in 
small  cages,  were  exposed  to  public 
view  in  ue  market  place,  near  the 
execution  ground,  just  without  one 
of  the  southern  gates  of  the  city. 
Here  we  supposed  was  an  end  of 
the  tragedy.  Nut  so ;  the  circular  of 
the  33a,  four  days  after  the  decapi. 
tation,  states  that  their  heads,  still  in 
the  cages,  were  labelled  and  sent  off 
to  Yingtih ; — a  town  some  miles  dis. 
tant  from  Canton,  the  native  place 
of  the  criminals,  and  the  scene  of  their 
depredations, — there  also  to  be  expos- 
ed  to  the  view  of  the  populace. 

Banditti.  Of  late,  in  the  district  of 
Heangtthan,  associated  banditti  have 
been  excessively  troublesome  to  the 
farmers  on  the  banks  of  the  rivers. 
They  levy  a  tax  of  so  much  per  acre, 
to  be  paid  every  quarter  of  a  year. 
An  opulent  farmer  named  Wan  Ho. 
tseih,  on  the  19th.  of  the  3d  moou, 
resisted  this  unjust  levy,  and  was  in 
conseqnence  carried  off  by  the  ban. 
ditti,  who  demanded  twenty  thousand 
dollars  for  his  restoration. 


Rkfudiation.    a    Mantchou  Tar. 
tar  soldier,   named  Chang,  received 


his  bride  the  other  day,  and,  lor  aU 
leged  infidelity,  heaped  upon  her 
every  possible  personal  insult,  with 
pubuc  indignity,  and  sent  her  awa^ 
to  the  house  of  her  parents.  The 
afikir  came  before  the  Tartar  oom- 
mandant,  who  would  have  dismissed 
both  the.  father  and  the  husband, 
being  men  in  arms,  hot  for  their  good 
archery ;  on  which  account,  they  were 
retained  in  his  majesty's  service. 

Suicide.  A  poor  cottager,  at  the 
late  season  of  sacrificial  rites,  perform, 
ed  at  the  tombs  of  ancestors,  having 
nothing  to  provide  the  dl>lations  to 
be  used  en  the  occasion  sold  a  fa- 
vorite fowl,  which  constituted  all  his 
property.  The  purchaser  gave  him  bad 
silver,  or  rather  copper  washed  with 
silver,  which  he  received  and  went  hia 
way.  But  when  ofifered  in  payment 
it  was  rejected.  The  man's  vexation 
was  so  great  that  he  went  and  hang, 
ed  himself;  which,  when  when  his  wifc 
ascertained,  she  also  put  an  end  to  her 
mortal  existence.  But  these  suicides 
are  ascribed  to  pressure  of  deep 
poverty. 

Mantohou  Tartaey,  being  bv  the 
reigning  family  always  consiaered 
as  the  region  of  simplicity  and  ho. 
nesty,  his.  Majesty  is  a  good  deal  an- 
noyed at  several  recent  robberiee 
and  thefts  there.  Besides,  the  kical 
officers  have  not  been'able  to  catch 
the  thieves.  He  save,  this  state  of 
things  is  extremely  detestable,  and  to 
mend  the  matter,  he  has  plucked  the 
knob  of  office  from  the  head  of  Cha- 
hing.ah,  giving  him  three  months^  time 
to  bring  to  justice  certahi  offisnders. 
In  case  of  failure,  Cha.hing.ah  may 
expect  something  worse. 


Po9i9eript,  By  thie  Peking  Gazettes  we  learn,  that  two  Mantehoa 
commissioners,  one  holding  high  civil  as  well  as  military  office  at  Peking, 
the  other  governor  and  generaUin-chief  of  one  of  the  Mantchou  provinces, 
have  been  sent  by  the  emperor  to  Hoonan,  to  superintend  the  War,  aiid 
endeavor  to  put  down  the  rebellion.  Their  names  are  Hcngan  and  Hbo- 
Bnng.ih. 

Two  individuals  at  Peking  have  been  convicted  of  using  opinm ;  one  of 
whom,  an  officer,  has  been  degraded,  and  the  other  has  been  sent  to  the 
custody  of  Choo,  foo^jen  of  Canton.  A  third  awitits  his  trial  for  trMSo 
in  the  drug.  It  is  said  (not  in  thf  Gazettes)  that  the  two  commissioners 
abovenamed,  after  visiting  Hoonan,  will  come  to  Canton,  to  make  in- 
quiries concerning  the  opium  trade  here. 

Accounts  from  the  highlands  continue  unfavorable ;  and,  by  an  express 
from  governor  Le,  more  troops  are  being  dispatched  for   Le^nchow. 


TIIK 


CHINESE  REPOSITORT^ 


Vol.  I.— July,  1832.— No.  3. 


Journal  of  a  residence  in^  8iam,  and  of  a  voyage 
along  the  coast  of  China  to  Mantchou  Taartwry^ 
by  the  Rev.  Cuarles  Gutzlaff. 

(CotUiiuud  from  jmge  64  J 

During  this  interval  of  uncertainty,  my  indisposi- 
tion had  increased  to  an  alarming  degree;  when 
1  was  surprised  by  the  arrival  of  one  of  my 
mercantile  Chinese  friends,  a  native  of  the  eastern 
part  of  Canton  province,  who  felt  himself  interested 
lu  taking  me  to  China.  He  used  every  argument  to 
prevail  on  me  to  embark ;  but,  as  1  was  verging  so  fast 
to  the  grave,  I  was  reluctant  to  comply.  Never- 
theless Lin-jung  (for  this  was  the  man's  name)  suc- 
ceeded, for  his  arguments  were  imperious;  and  I 
agreed  with  captain  Sin-shun,  the  owner  of  the  junk 
Snun-le,  to  embark  in  his  vessel  for  Teentsin.    This 

t'uiik  was  of  about  250  tons  burden,  built  in  Siam,  but 
lolding  its  license  from  Canton ;  it  was  loaded  with 
napan-wood,  sugar,  pepper,  feathers,  calicoes,  &c., 
avd  was  manned  by  about  50  sailors. 

The  3d  of  June  was  tlio  day  appointed  for  our 
fleparture.  Mr.  Hunter,  Capt.  Dawson,  and  Mr. 
MldcDalnac,  had  the  kindness  to  accompany  me  on 
bqtVjrd  the;  junk.  lam  under  very  great  obligations  to 
l|ie:first  of  these  gentlemen,  foi  his  frequent  and  ready 
pupport,  to  the  utrnost  of  his  power,  of  any  measures 
ihat  could  tend  towards  the  civilization  of  the  natives. 
When  I  got  on  board,  my  cabin,  in  the  steerage,  was 


1 


82  (jutzlajf^s  Journal;  July, 

pointed  out  to  me ;  it  was  a  hole,  only  large  enough 
for  a  person  to  lie  down  in,  and  lo  receive  a  small 
box.  I  had  six  fellow-passengers.  One  of  them,  a 
captain  60  years  of  age,  was  obliged  to  become  a 
passenger,  because  his  own  junk  was  unsea worthy, 
having  sprung  a  leak  whilst  moored  in  the  Meinam. 
He  was  my  declared  enemy ;  a  master  in  opium* 
smoking  (using  the  drug  to  the  amount  of  about  one 
dollar  per  day) ;  a  man  thoroughly  versed  in  all  sorts 
of  villainy,  and  averse  to  the  instruction  of  his  coun- 
trymen ;  though,  at  the  same  time,  he  was  well  aware 
of  the  superiority  of  Europeans,  and  knew  the  value 
of  their  arts.  His  son  was  an  insolent  youth,  well 
trained  for  mercantile  transactions,  and  anxious  to 
amass  wealth  ;  he  became  my  friend  and  neighbor. 
My  mercantile  friend,  already  mentioned,  had  a 
cabin  beneath  mine.  He  was  remarkable  for  deceit- 
fulness,  loquacity,  childish  pride,  and  unnatural 
crime.  His  companion  in  trade  was  wealthy,  self- 
i^ufficient,  and  debauched,  but  polite.  In  the  prac- 
tice of  wickedness  and  deceit,  no  one  was  superior 
to  captain  Fo,  another  of  my  fellow-passengers. 
This  man  had  formerly  been  in  command  of  a  Siam- 
ese junk,  bearing  tribute  to  China,  and  was  ship- 
wrecked on  the  coast  of  Pulo  Way.  On  his  release 
from  that  island,  he  returned  to  Bankok.  Being 
skillful  in  various  sorts  of  workmanship,  especially 
in  painting  and  mechanics,  he  at  length  gained  so 
much  property,  that  he  was  able,  this  year,  to  put 
some  hundred  peculs  of  goods  on  board  ajunk, 
and  to  proceed  to  China,  where  he  had  two  wives 
still  living.  He  was  devoted  to  opium,  and  prone 
to  lying ;  but,  according  to  his  own  declaration,  my 
best  friend. 

Our  captain,  Sin-shun,  was  a  friendly  man,  well 
versed  in  the  art  of  Chinese  navigation  ;  but,  unhap- 
pily, long  habituated  to  opium-smoking.  His  young- 
er brother  showed  himself  to  be  a  man  of  truth  ;  he 
was  my  private  friend  and  associate  in  every  sort  of 
trouble.     One  of  the  captain's  brothers- in-law  was 


1832-  Embarks  for  China.  83 

the  clerk  ;  he  denominated  himself-  (from,  the  mo- 
ment I  stepped  on  board)  my  younger  brother ;  paid 
attention  to  the  instructions  of  the  Gospei,  and  ab- 
stained  from  every  sort  of  idpiatry.  The  pilot  claim- 
ed cousinsbip  with  me,  being  (as  he  said)  of  the 
same  clan.  He  was  little  versed  in  the  art  of  navi- 
gation, but  had  never  been  so  unlucky  as  to  sail  his 
junk  on  shore.  He  was  a  man  of  a  peaceful  temper, 
a  yielding  disposition,  and  a  constant  object  of  rail- 
lery to  the  sailors.  To  all  his  good  qualities,  lie 
added  that  of  opium-smoking,  in  which  .art  be  had 
made  considerable  proficiency.  His  assistant  was 
quarrelsome,  but  more  attentive  to  the  navigation 
than  any:  other  individual  on  board ;  and  he,  also 
as  is  the  case  with  almost  all  the  pilots,  was  trained 
up  to  the  use  of  the  drug ;  after  having  inspired  the 
delicious  fumes,  he  would  often,  against  his  inclina- 
tion, sleep  at  his  watch.  All  the  principal  persons 
on  whom  depended  the  management  of  the  vessel, 
partook  freely  of  this  intoxicating  luxury ;  -by  which 
they  were  alternately,  and  sometimes  simultane- 
ously, rendered  unfit  for  service. 

When  1  embarked,  though  in  a  very  feeble  state 
of  body,  I  cherished  the  hope,  that  Gad^inhis  mer^ 
cy,  would  restore  me  again  to  health,  if  it  were  his 
good  pleasure  to  employ  in  his  service  a  being  i^ 
unworthy  as  myiself— the  least,  doubtless,  of  all 
my  fellow-leborerB  in  the  Chinese  mission.  I  took 
with  me  a  large  quantity  of  Christian  books,  and  a 
small  stock  of  medicines, — ^the  remnant  of  a  large 
remittance,  made,  not  long  before,  by  some  kind 
English  friends.  I  was  also  provided  with  some 
charts,  a  quadrant,  and  other  instruments  to  be  used 
in  case  of  emergency.  Long  before  leaving  Siam, 
I  became  a  naturalized  subject  of  the  celestial  em- 
pire, by  adoption  into  the  clan  or  family  of  Kwo, 
frpm  tlie  Tung-an  district  in  Fulikeen.  I  took,  also, 
^he  name  Shih-lae, — wore,  occasionally,  the  Chi- 
tiese  dress, — and  was  recognized  (by  those  among 
^^om  I  lived),  as  a  member  of  the  great  nation. 


f 


84  GutzlaJPs  Journal;  July, 

NaWi  I  had  to  conform  entirely  to  the  customs  of  the 
Chinese,  and  even  to  dispense  with  the  use  of  Ed- 
ropean  books.  I  gladly  met  all  their  propositions, 
being  onfy  anxious  to  prepare  myself  for  death  ;  and 
was  joyful  in  the  hope  of  acceptance  before  Gnd, 
by  the  mediatorial  office  of  Jesus  Christ.  My  wish 
to  depart  from  this  life  was  very  fervent,  yet  Ihad  a 
sincere  desire  of  becoming  subservient  to  the  cause 
of  the  Redeemer,  among  the  Chinese;  and  only  on 
this  account  I  prayed  to  God  for  the  prolongation  of 
my  life. 

In  three  days  aAer  embarking,  we  passed  down 
the  serpentine  Meinam,  suffering  greatly  from  the 
swarms  of  musquitoes,  which  are  a  better  defence 
to  the  country  than  the  miserable  forts  built  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river.  Such  was  my  debility  that  I 
could  scarcely  walk ;  I  could  swallow  no  food  ;  and 
for  some  time,' river  water  atone  served  to  keep  me 
alive.  During  the  night  of  the  8th  of  June,  I  seemed 
to  be  near  my  eiid  ;  my  breath  almost  failed,  and  I 
lay  stretched  out  in  my  berth,  without  the  assistance 
of  a  single  individual ;  for  my  servant  Yu,  a  Fuhkeen 
man,  thought  and  acted  like  all  his  countrymen,  who 
give  a  man  up  and  leave  him  to  his  fate,  as  soon  as 
he  is  unable  to  eat  rice.  While  in  this  exceedingly 
depressed  state,  so  much  consciousness  remained, 
that  I  was  able,  at  length,  to  rally  a  little  strength, 
and  leave  my  cabin ;  scarcely  had  I  reached  the 
steerage,  when  a  stong  vomiting  fit  freed  me  from 
the  danger  of  suffocation. 

On  the  9th  day  of  June,  we  reached  the  bar,  where 
there  is  very  little  depth  of  water :  here  we  were  de^ 
tained  for  some  time.  Every  vessel  built  in  Siam  haisf 
a  Siamese  noble  for  its  patron ;  the  patron  of  our*^ 
was  the  highest  officer  in  the  kingdom,  who  seiit 
one  of  his  clerks  on  board,  to  see  us  safe  out  to  sea. 
This  man  was  greatly  astonished  at  seeing  me  o^i 
board  a  Chinese  juuk,  and  expressed  some  doubts 
in  regard  to  my  safety.  In  fact  all  my  friends  ex- 
pressed tlioir  fears  for  my  lift;,   which   might  fall  a 


1832.  Leaves  Siam.  85 

preyt  either  to  the  rapacity  of  the  sailors,  or  to  the 
villainy  of  the  mandarins.  Many  fearful  dangers 
were  predicted  concerning  me ;  there  was  not  one 
individual  who  approved  of  my  course;  and  I  had 
DO  other  consolation  than  looking  up  to  God,  under 
the  consideration  that  I  was  in  the  path  of  duty. 

In  three  days  we  were  able  to  pass  the  bar,  but 
it  was  effected  with  much  difficulty.  When  the  tide 
was  in  our  favor,  a  cable  was  thrown  out,  by  means 
of  which  the  vessel  was  nyoved  forward,  in  a  man- 
ner which  did  high  credit  to  the  sailors. 

The  people  treated  me  with  great  kindness; 
regretted  the  loss  of  my  wife,  whom  most  of  them 
had  seen  and  knew;  and  endeavored  to  alleviate 
my  sufferings,  in  a  way  which  was  very  irksome. 
The  poor  fellows,  notwithstanding  their  scanty  fare 
of  salt  vegetables  and  dried  rice,  and  rags  hardly 
sufficient  to  cover  their  nakedness,  were  healthy  and 
cheerful,  and  some  of  them  even  stronff.  They 
highly  congratulated  me,  that  at  length  I  had  lefl 
the  regions  of  barbarians,  to  enter  the  celestial  em- 
pire. Though  most  of  them  were  of  mean  birth, 
the  major  part  could  read,  and  took  pleasure  in  perus- 
ing such  books  as  they  possessed.  In  the  libraries 
of  some  of  them,  I  was  delighted  to  find  our  tracts. 
I(  has  always  afforded  me  the  greatest  pleasure,  to 
observe  the  extensive  circulation  of  Christian  books ; 
this  gives  me  the  confident  hope,  that  God,  in  his 
great  mercy,  will  make  the  written  word  the  means 
of  bringing  multitudes  of  those  who  read  it  to  the 
knowledge  and  enjoyment  of  eternal  life. 

On  the  14th  of  June,  some  Siamese  came  on  board 
to  search  for  me ;  not  knowing  thejr  intentions,  I 
withdrew.  If,  at  this  moment,  the  message  they 
brx)ught  had  been  deliveFed  to  me,  my  feeble  frame 
would  perhaps  have  fallen  ;  but  it  was  not  till  long 
afterwards  that  I  heard,  that  my  dearest  infant 
daughter  had  died  soon  after  I  embarked.  The 
mournful  tidings  excited  the  deepest  grief.  After 
^ijifeT  passed  several  days  alone  in  my  cabin,  which 


88  Gulzlaff^^  Journal;  July, 

waR  constantly  filled  with  the  vile  smell  of  opium 
fumigation.  As  soon  as  the  men  laid  down  their 
pipes,  they  would  indulge  in  the  most  obscene  and 
abominable  language;  thus  adding  offence  to  of- 
fence. All  this  I  had  to  bear  patiently,  till  I  acquir- 
ed sufficient  strength  to  talk  with  them ;  I  then 
admonished  them,  in  the  plainest  terms ;  and,  con- 
trary to  my  expectations,  received,  from  sorne^  a- 
pologies  for  their  ilj  conduct  towards  ttie. 

At  length  our  passengers  had  all  come  on  board, 
and  the  men  were  beginning  to  heave  the  anchor, 
when  it  was  discovered  that  the  junk  was  overloaded ; 
a  circumstance   which  very  frequently   occurs,  as 
every  individual  takes  as  many  goods  on  board  as 
he  pleases.     The  captain  had  now  to  go  back  to 
Bankok ;  immediately  on  his  return,  some  of  the 
cargo  was  discharged ;  and  on  June  the  I8th,  we 
finally  got  under  weigh.     But  we  moved  very  slowly 
along  the  coast  of  the  Siamese  territory,  attempting 
to  sail  only  when  the  tide  was  in  our  favor.     Pro- 
ceeding eastward,  we  anchored  near  the  promontory 
and  city  of  Bamplasoi,  which  is  principally  inhabited 
by  Chinese,  and  is  celebrated  for  its  fisheries  and 
salt  works.     Here  the  Siamese  have  some  salt  in- 
spectors, and  keep  the  country  in  complete  subjec- 
tion.    On  the  19th,  we  espied  Kokram, — formerly 
the  resort  of  pirates, — it  is  an  island  with  a  temple 
on  its  summit,  in  which  is  a  representation  of  Budha 
in  a  sleeping  posture.     On  arriving  at  this  place,  the 
Chinese,  generally  make  an  offering  to  this  indolent 
idol.     Those  on  board  the  richly  laden  junks  make 
an  offering  of  a  pig;  poor  people  are  satisfied  with 
a  fowl  or  duck ;  both  which  offerings,  are  duly  con- 
sumed by  the  sailors,  after  having  been  exposed  a 
short  time  to  the  air.     Concerning  this  practice,  so 
repugnant  to  common  sense,  I  made  some  satirical 
remarks,   which  met  with  the  approbation  of  the 
sailors^  who,  however,  were  not  very  anxious  to  part 
with  the  offerings. 

I  now  began  to  cherish  the  hopo  that  my  health 


1832.  Coast  of  Siam.  87 

was  recovering,  and  turned  my  attention  to  Chinese 
books ;  bat  great  weakness  soon  compelled  me  to 
abandon  the  pursuit,  and  to  pass  my  time  in  idle- 
ness. My  fellow-passengers,  meantime,  endeavor* 
ed^  by  various  means,  to  keep  up  my  spirits,  and 
fo  amuse  nie  with  sundry  tales  about  the  beauty 
of  thid  celestial  empire.  My  thoughts  were  now 
more  than  ever  directed  to  my  heavenly  abode;! 
longed  to  be  with  Christ,  while  1  felt  strong  com- 
passion for  these  poor  beings,  who  have  no  other 
home  to  hope  for  than  an  earthly  one. 

Ajfler  having  passed  cape  Liant,  which  in  most 
charts  is  placed  too  far  west  by  two  degrees,  we 
approached  Chantibun,  a  place  of  considerable  trade, 
and  inhabited  by  Siamese,  Chinese,  und  Cochin- 
chlnese.  Pepper,  rice,  and  betelnut,  are  found  here 
in  great  abundance;  and  several  j;unks,  principally 
from  Canton,  are  annually  loaded  with  these  ar-» 
tides.  Ships  proceeding  to  China,  might  occasion- 
ally touch  here,  and  trade  to  advantage. 

When  my  strength  was  somewhat  regained,  I  took 
observations  regularly^  and  was  requested,  by  the 
captain  and  others,  to  explain  the  method  of  finding 
the  latitude  and  longitude.  When  I  had  fully  ex- 
plained the  theory,  the  captain  wondered  that  I 
brought  the  sun  upon  a  level  with  the  horizon  of 
the  sea,  and  remarked,  ^^  if  you  can  do  this  you  can 
also  tell  the  depth  of  the  water,"  But  as  I  was 
unable  to  give  him  the  soundings,  he  told  me  plain- 
ly, that  observations  were  entirely  useless,  and  truly 
barbarian.  So  I  lost  his  confidence ;  which,  however, 
was  soon  recovered,  when  I  told  bin  that  in  a  few 
hours  we  should  see  Pulo  Way.  On  this  island  100 
years  ago,  a  British  fort  was  erected  ;  but  it  was  af- 
terwards abandoned,  on  account  of  the  treachery  of 
some  Bugis  troops,  who  murdered  the  English 
garrison.  During  the  civil  wars  in  Cochinchina,  near 
the  close  of  the  last  century,  Kaungchung,  the  late 
king,  took  refuge  here,  where  he  lived,  for  several 
years,  in  a  luoist  wretched  condition.    In  the  year 


t. 


i 


8B  Gutzlajfi  Journal  i  Julv, 

1790,  he  made  a  descent  upon  his  own  territory, 
gained  over  a  party,  expelled  the  usurper,  conquered 
Tungking,  ana  by  the  assistance  of  Adrian,  a  French 
missionary,  improved  the  condition  of  his  whole  em- 

Sire.  Some  time  back,  the  island  was  the  retreat  of 
lalay  pirates ;  but  at  present,  it  is  the  resort  only  of 
a  few  fishermen,  and  is  wholly  covered  with  jungle. 
With  the  utmost  difficulty  we  arrived  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Kang-kau  river,  in  Camboja,  where  there  is  a 
city,  which  carries  on  considerable  trade  with  Singa- 
pore, principally,  in  rice  and  mats.  The  Cochinchi- 
nese,  pursuing  a  very  narrow  policy,  shut  the  door 
against  improvement,  and  hinder,  as  far  as  they  can, 
the  trade  of  the  Chinese.  They  think  it  their  highest 
policy  to  keep  the  Cambojans  in  utter  poverty,  that 
they  may  remain  their  slaves  for  ever.  Among  the 
several  junks  at  this  place,  we  saw  the  '^tribute 
bearer,''  having  otf  board  the  Siamese  embassador. 
Though  the  Siamese  acknowledge,  nominally,  the 
sovereignty  of  China,  and  show  their  vassalage,  by 
sending  to  Peking,  tribute  of  all  the  productions 
of  their  own  country,  yet  the  reason  of  their  paying 
homage  so  regularly,  is  gain.  The  vessels  sent  on 
these  expeditions  are  exempt  from  duty,  and  being 
very  large,  are  consequently  very  profitable ;  but, 
the  management  of  them  is  intrusted  to  Chinese, 
who  take  care  to  secure  to  themselves  a  good  share 
of  the  gains.  Within  a  few  years,  several  of  these 
junks  have  been  wrecked. 

On  July  4th,  we  reached  Pulo  Condore,  called  by 
the  Chinese  Kwun-Iun.  This  island  is  inhabited  by 
Cochinchinese  fishermen.  The  low  coast  of  Cam- 
boja presents  nothing  to  attract  attention  ;  but  the 
country  seems  well  adapted  for  the  cultivation  of  rice. 
When  we  pafised  this  place,  the  Cochinchinese 
squadron,  fearful  of  a  descent  of  the  Siamese  on 
Luknooi,  were  ready  to  repel  any  attack.  Of  eight 
junks  loaded  with  betelnut  this  year  at  Luknooi,  and 
destined  to  Teentsin,  only  four  reached  that  harbor, 
and  of  these,  one  was  wrecked  on  her  return  voyage. 


1S32.  Coast  of  Cochinchina.  89 

At  this  tinie,  though  I  was  sufferiuff  much  from 
fear  and  aickoesSt  I  found  rich  consolation  in  the 
firm  belief,  that  the  gospel  of  God  would  be  carried 
into  China,  whatever  might  be  the  result  of  the 
first  attempts.  The  perusal  of  John's  gospel,  which 
details  the  Savior's  transcendent  love,  was  encou- 
raging and  C€msoling,  though  as  yet  I  could  not  see 
that  peculiar  love  extended  to  China;  but  God  will 
send  the  word  of  eternal  life  to  a  nation  hitherto 
onvisited  by  the  life-giving  influences  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. — h\  these  meditations,  I  tasted  the  powers 
of  the  world  to  come,  and  lost  myself  in  the  adoration 
of  that  glorious  Name,  the  only  one  ffiven  under 
heaven  whereby  we  must  be  saved.  Under  such 
circumstances,  it  was  easy  to  bear  all  the  contempt 
thM  was.  helped  on  me ;  neither  did  the  kindness 
of  some  Individuals  make  me  forget,  that  there  were 
dishotiest  tnen  around  me,  and  that  I  owed  my  pre- 
servation solely  to  the  Divine  protection. 

The  coast  of  Tsiompa  is  picturesque,  the  country 
itself  closely  overgrown  with  jungle  and  thinly  inhab- 
ited by  the  aborigines,  and  by  Cochinchinese  and 
Malays.  I  could  gain  very  little  information  of  this 
region ;  even  the  Chinese  do  not  often  trade  thither ; 
but  it  appears,  that  the  natives  are  in  the  habit  of 
sending  their  articles  to  some  of  the  neighboring 
harbors,  visited  by  the  Chinese. 

Here  we  saw  large  quantities  offish  in  every  di* 
rection,  and  good  supplies  of  them  were  readily 
caught.  By  chance,  some  very  large  ones  were  taken ; 
and  a  person  who  had  always  much  influence  in  the 
doliberations  of  the  company  advised,  that  such 
should  be  offered  to  the  Mother  of  Heaven,  Ma-tsoo 
po.  The  (U'opriety  of  this  measure  1  disputed  strong- 
ly, and  prevailed  on  the  sailors  not  t6  enhance  their 
guilt,  by  consecrating  the  creatures  of  God  to  idols. 

'From  Pulo  Condore  the  wind  was  in  our  favor, 
9^in  five  days  we  passed  the  coast  of  Cochinchina* 
7^  islands  and  promontories  of  this  cuusi  have. a 


rp 


:V- 


k 


I 


90  GtUzlaJTs  Journal;  JuLV, 

very  romantic  appearance ;  particularly  Padaran, 
Varela,  and  San-ho.  Many  rivers  and  rivulets 
disembogue  themselves  along  the  coast;  and  the  sea 
abounds  with  fish,  which  seem  to  be  a  principal 
article  of  food  with  the  natives.  Hundreds  of  boats 
aire  seen  cruising  in  every  direction.  The  Cochin- 
chinese  are  a  very  poor  people,  and  their  condition 
has  been  made  more  abject  by  the  late  revolution. 
Hence  they  are  very  enconomical  in  their  diet,  and 
sparing  in  their  apparel.  The  king  is  well  aware  of 
his  own  poverty  and  that  of  his  subjects,  but  is  averse 
to  opening  a  trade  with  Europeans,  which  might  re- 
iifiedy  this  evil.  The  natives  themselves  are  open 
and  frank,  and  anxious  to  conciliate  the  favor  of 
strangers. 

On  the  10th  of  July,  we  saw  Teenfung,  a  high 
and  rugged  rock.  The  joy  of  the  sailors  was 
extreme,  this  being  the  first  object  of  their  native 
country  which  they  espied.  Teenfung  is  about 
three  or  four  leagues  fix)m  Hainan.  This  island  is 
wholly  surrounded  by  nuHintains,  while  the  interior 
has  many  level  districts,  where  rice  and  sugar  are 
cultivated.  There  are  aborigines,  not  unlike  the 
inhabitants  of  Manila,  who  live  in  the  forests  and 
mountains;  but  the  principal  inhabitants  are  the 
descendants  of  people,  who^  some  centuries  back, 
came  from  Fuhkeen ;  and  w^ho,  though  they  have 
changed  in  their  external  appearance,  still  bear  traces 
of  their  origin,  preserved  in  their  language.  They 
are  a  most  friendly  people,  always  cheerful,  always 
kind.  In  their  habits  they  are  industrious,  clean,  and 
very  persevering.  To  a  naturally  inquisitive  mind, 
they  join  love  of  truth,  which,  however,  they  are  slow 
in  accepting.  The  Roman  catholic  missionaries  very 
early  perceived  the  amiableness  of  this  people,  and 
were  successful  in  their  endeavors  to  convert  them ; 
and  to  this  day,  many  of  the  people  profess  to  be 
Chri8tians,and  seem  anxious  toprovethemselves  such. 

Hainan  is,  on  the  whole,  a  barren  country ;  and, 


1832.  Comt  of  China,  91 

with  the  exception  of  timber,  rice,  and  sugar  (the  latter 
of  which  is  principally  carried  to  the  north  of  China), 
there  are  no  articles  of  export.  The  inhabitants  carry 
oa^Bome  trade  abroad ;  they  visit  Tungking,  Cochin- 
chinia,  Siam,  and  also  Singapore.  On  their  voyages 
to  Siam,  they  cut  timber  along  the  coasts  of  Tsiom- 
pa  iind  Cumboja ;  and  when  they  arrive  at  Bankok 
buy  an  additional  quantity,  with  which  they  build 
junks. .  In  two  months  a  junk  is  finished, — the  sails, 
ropes,  anchor,  and  all  the  other  work,  being  done 
by  their  own  hands.  These  junks  are  then  loaded 
with  cargoes,  saleable  at  Canton  or  on  their  native 
island,  and  both  junk  and  cargo  being  sold,  the 
profits  are  divided  amone  the  builders.  Other 
junks,  loaded  with  rice^  and  bones  for  manure,  are 
usually  dispatched  for  Hainan. 

During  my  residence  in  Siam,  I  had  an  extensive 
intercourse  with  this  people.  They  took  a  parti- 
ciilar  delight  in  perusing  Christian  books,  and  con- 
versing on  the  precepts  of  the  gospel.  And  almost 
all  of  those,  who  came  annually  to  Bankok,  took  away 
books,  as  valuable  presents  to  their  friends  at  home. 
Others  spoke  of  the  good  effects  produced  by  the 
looks,  and  invited  me  to  visit  their  country.  Hum- 
bly trusting  in  the  mercies  of  our  God  and  Re- 
deemer, that  he  will  accomplish,  in  his  own  time, 
the  good  work  which  has  been  commenced,  I  would 
invite  some  of  my  brethren  to  make  this  island  the 
sphwe  of  their  exertions,  and  to  bring  the  joyful 
tidipgs  of  the  gospel  to  a  people  anxious  to  receive 
its  precious  contents. 

As  soon  as  the  first  promontory  of  the  Chinese 
continent  was  in  sight,  the  captain  was  prompt  and 
liberal  in  making  sacrifices,  and  the  sailors  were 
not  backward  in  feasting  upon  them.  Gre&t  num- 
bers of  boats  appeared  in  all  directions,  and  made 
the  scene  very  lively.  We  were  becalmed  in  sight 
of  the  Lema  islands,  and  suffered  much  from  the 
intfStisc  heat    While  there  was  not  wind  enough  to 


>•:♦ 


iL 


92  GutzlaJTs  Journal;  July, 

ruffle  the  dazzling  surface  of  the  sea,  we  were  driven 
on  by  the  current  to  the  place  of  our  destination. 
Soakahi*  in  Chaouchow  foo,  the  most  eastern  de- 
murtment  of  Canton  province,  bordering  on  Fubkeen, 
This  district  is  extensive,  and  closely  peopled. 
The  inhabitants  occupy  every  portion  of  it;  and  must 
amount,  at  a  moderate  calculation,  to  throe  or  four 
millions*  Its  principal  ports,  are  Tinghae  (the  chief 
emporium),  Ampeh,  Hae-eo,  Kit-eo  and  Jeao-ping. 
The  people  are,  in  general,  mean,  uncleanly,  avari- 
cious, but  affable  and  fond  of  strangers.  Necessity 
urges  them  to  leave  their  native  $oil,  and  more  than 
5000  of  them,  go,  every,  year,  to  the  various  settle- 
ments of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  to  Cochinchina, 
and  to  Hainan,  or  gain  their  livelihood  as  sailors. 
Being  neighbors  to  the  inhabitants  of  Fulikeen,  the 
dialects  of  the  two  people  are  very  similar,  but  in  their 
manners  there  is  a  great  difference.  This  dissimilarity 
in  their  customs,  joined  to  the  similarity  of  their  pur- 
suits, has  given  rise  to  considerable  rivalry,  which,  fre- 
quently, results  in  open  hostility.  But  the  Fuhkeen 
men  have  gained  the  ascendency,  and  use  all  their  in- 
fluence to  destroy  the  trade  of  their  competitors. 

Our  sailors  were  natives  of  this  district,  and  anx- 
ious to  see  their  families  after  a  year's  absence^  As, 
however,  our  junk  had  no  permit,  we  could  not  enter 
the  river  of  Soakah,  but  had  to  anchor  in  the  harbor 
of  Nan-aou  (or  Namoh),  whilst  passage-boats  came 
in  all  directions  to  carry  the  men  to  their  homes. 
Rice  being  very  cheap  in  Siam,  every  sailor  had 
provided  a  bag  or  two,  as  a  present  to  his  family.  In 
fact,  the  chief  thing  they  wish  and  work  for,  is  rice ; 
thei«-  domestic  accounts  are  regulated  by  the  quanti- 
ty of  rice  consumed  ;  their  meals,  according  to  the 

*  On  pftge  56,  in  our  last  number,  Soo.%e-kea  has  been  g^ven  aa  the 
mandarin  pranunciation  of  this  name.  This,  it  appears,  is  hiMnrect;  but 
the  Chinese  characters,  and  consequently,  the  mandarin  pronunciation,  of 
this  and  several  other  names  in  the  following  paves,  we  are  unable  to  as- 
certain ;  Mr.  G.  having  only  inserted,  in  the  MS.  he  left  with  us,  the  names 
of  the  places,  according  to  their  FuhkeSn  pronunciation.  TingJuu  is  Ching. 
hae  heU^n,  and  Jeao-ping  is  Jeaouping  heSn.  Hae-eOi  and  Kit-e9,  we  brieve 
to  be  Hacyansr  hcffn.  and  K'"<*yan«r  bcPn.  Soakah  is  a  small  jiort  near  the 
moijlh  of  tiic  Jeaouping  river. 


1832.  Chaauchau)  foo.  93 

namber  of  bowls  of  it  boiled ;  and  their  exertions,  ac- 
cordinff  to  the  quantity  wanted.  Every  substitute  for 
this  delicious  food  is  considered  meagre,  and  indica- 
tive of  the  greatest  wretchedness.  When  they  can- 
not obtain  a  sufficient  quantity  to  satisfy  their  appe- 
tites, they  supply  the  deficiency  of  rice  with  an  equal 
weight  of  water.  Inquiring  whether  the  western  bar- 
barians eat  rice,  and  finding  me  slow  to  give  them 
an  answer,  they  exclaimed^  '^O,  the  sterile  regions  of 
barbarians,  which  produce  not  the  necessaries  of 
life!  Strange,  that  the  inhabitants  have  not,  long 
ago,  died  of  hunger !"  I  endeavored  to  show  them 
that  we  had  substitutes  for  rice,  which  were  equ^l 
if  not  superior  to  it.  But  all  to  no  purpose ;  and 
they  still  maintained,  that  it  is  only  rice  which  can 
(HTOperly  sustain  the  life  of  a  human  being. 

When  most  of  the  sailors  had  left  the  junk,  I  was 
led  to  reflect  on  their  miserable  condition.  Almost 
entirely  .destitute  of  clothes  and  money,  they  return 
botoe,  and  in  a  few  days  hurry  away  again  to  en- 
counter new  dangers,  and  new  perils.  But,  however 
wretched  their  present  condition  may  be,  their 
prospects  for  eternity  are  far  more  deplorable.^ 
Reprobates  in  this  life ;  they  tremble  to  enter  into 
eternity,  of  which  they  have  very  confused  ideas. 
They  defy  God,  who  rules  over  the  seas  ;  they  curse 
their  parents  who  gave  them  life  ;  they  are  enemies 
to  each  other,  and  seem  entirely  regardless  of  the 
future ;  they  glory  in  their  shame  ;  and  do  not  startle 
when  convicted  of  being  the  servants  of  Satan. 

It  was  the  17th  of  July,  when  we  anchored  in  the 
harbor  of  Namoh.  The  island,  from  which  this  har- 
bor takes  its  name,  is  mostly  barren  rock,  consisting 
of  two  mountains  connected  by  a  narrow  isthmus, 
in  lat.  S6^  28'  N.;  long.  116°  39' E.  It  is  a  military 
station ;  it  has  a  fort ;  and  is  a  place  of  considerable 
trade,  which  is  carried  on  between  the  people  of 
PuMce^n  and  Canton.  The  harbor  is  spacious  and 
deiip,  but  the  entrance  is  difficult  and  dangerous. 


't>"?  t' 


94  Gutzlaff^s  Journal;  July, 

The  entrance  of  the  Soakah  river  is  very  shal- 
low ;  but  numerous  small  craft,  principally  from 
Tinghae^  are  seen  here.  The  duties,  as  well  as 
the  permit  to  enter  the  river,  are.  very  high ;  but 
the  people  know  how  to  elude  the  jnaridarins;  as 
the  mandaritis  do  the  emperor.  Tinghae  is  a  large 
place,  tolerably  well  built,  and  inhabited,  principaUy, 
by  merchants,  fishermen,  and  sailors.  The  produc- 
tions of  the  surrounding  country  are  not  sufficient 
to  maintain  the  inhabitants,  who  contrive  various 
ways  and  means  to  gain  a  livelihood.  There  is 
no  want  of  capital  or  merchants,  but  a  great  lack 
of  honesty  and  upright  dealing. 

As  soon  as  we  had  anchored,  numerous  boats  sur- 
rounded us,  with  females  on  board.  I  addressed  the 
sailors  who  remained  in  the  junk,  and  hoped  that  I 
had  prevailed  on  them,  in  some  degree,  to  curb  their 
evil  passions.  But,  alas!  no  sooner  had  I  left  the 
deck,  than  they  threw  ofi*  all  restraint ;  and  the  dis- 
gusting scene  which  ensued,  might  well  have  entitled 
our  vessel  to  the  name  of  Sodom.  Parents  prosti- 
tuted their  daughters ;  husbands,  their  w^ves ;  broth- 
ers, their  sisters ; — and  this  they  did,  not  only  with- 
out remorse,  but  with  diabolical  joy.  The  sailors,  un- 
mindful of  their  starving  families  at  home,  and  dis- 
tracted, blinded,  stupified  by  sensuality,  seemed  will- 
ing to  give  up  aught  and  everything  they  possessed, 
rather  than  abstain  from  that  crime,  which  entails 
misery,  disease,  and  death.  Having  exhausted  all 
their  previous  earnings,  they  became  a  prey  to  reck- 
less remorse,  and  gloomy  despair.  As  their  vicious 
partners  were  opium-smokers  by  habit,  and  drunk- 
ards by  custom,  it  was  necessary  that  strong  drink 
and  opium  should  be  provided  ;  and  the  retailers  of 
these  articles  were  soon  present  to  lend  a  helping 
hand.  Thus,  all  these  circumstances  conspired  to 
nourish  vice,  to  squander  property,  and  to  render 
the  votaries  of  crime  most  unhappy*  When  all  their 
resources  failed,  the  men  became  furious,  and  watch- 
ed for  an  opportunity  to  reimburse  their  loss,  either 


1833.  Cha4}UcfunD  fao.  05 

by  deceit  or  force.  Observing  my  trunks  well  secured^ 
it  was  surmised  by  the  sailors,  that  they  conta.ined 
silver  and  gold ;  and  a  conspiracy  was  formed  to 
cleave  my  bead  with  a  hatcheti  and  to  seize  the 
trunks,  and  divide  the  money  amon^  themselves.  In 
flavor  of  this  scheme  it  was  stated,  tnat  I  did  not  un- 
derstand the  use  of  money,  and  that  they  themselves 
could  appropriate  it  to  the  very  best  advantage.  All  the 
persons  who  formed  this  plot  were  opium  smokers ; 
the  leader  was  an  old  sailor,  and,  nominally,  my 
frienol.  Just  as  they  were  about  to  execute  their  plan, 
an  old  man  came  forward  and  declared  to  them,  that 
a  few  days  before  he  had  seen  the  trunks  opened,  and 
that  they  contained  nothing  but  books,  which  they 
might  obtain  without  cleaving  my  bead.  Witnesses 
were  then  called,  and  it  being  satisfactorily  ascer- 
tained that  such  was  the  fact,  in  regard  to  the  trunks, 
they  all  agreed  to  desist  from  the  execution  of  their 
plot. 

In  the  midst  of  such  abominations,  the  feeble  voice 
of  exhortation  was  not  entirely  disregarded.  Some 
individuals  willingly  followed  my  advice.  A  ypung 
man,  who  had  repeatedly  heard  the  gospel,  and  anx-, 
iously  inquired  about  his  eternal  destinies,  was  re- 
claimed ;  and,  covered  with  shame  and  penetrated 
with  a  sense  of  guilt,  he  acknowledged  the  insuffi- 
ciency of  all  moral  precepts,  if  no  heavenly  principle 
influenced  the  heart. 

My  visitors  were  very  numerous ;  they  generally 
thought  me  to  be  a  pilot  or  mate,  and. behaved  very 
politely.  In  the  long  on  versations  I  held  with  them, 
they  seemed  attentive,  and  not  entirely  ignorant  of 
the  doctrines  of  Christianity  ;  and  they  .  frequently 
lipticed  as  a  proof  of  its  power,  the  mere  circum- 
stance, that  one  of  its  votaries  stood  unnioved,  while 
the  stream  of  vice  carried  away  everything  around 
him.  To  these  visitors  I  distributed  the  Word  of  life ; 
expressing  my  earnest  wish,  that  it  might  prove  the 
ftieans  of  their  salvation.  There  was  one  old  maii, 
who  stated,  that  he  had  two  sons,  literary  graduates, 


96  Guizlaff^$  Journal;  July, 

wboiDi  as  he  faimself  was  hasting  to  the  grave,  he 
wished  to  see  reading  the  exhortations  to  the  world 
(so  they  call  our  Christian  books).  I  enjoyed  myself 
in  the  company  of  some  other  individnals,  to  whom 
it  was  intimated,  that  we  should  endeavor  to  estab^ 
lirii  a  mission  at  this  place,  since  so  many  millioDS 
of  their  comitrymen  were  without  any  means  of 
knowing  the  way  of  salvation. 

The  return  of  the  captain^  who  had  been  on  shore, 
checked  the  progress,  of  vice.  Being  a  man  of  firm 
principle,  be  drove  out  the  prostitutes,  and  brought 
the  men  to  order ; — ^his  vigilance,  however,  was  in 
some  instances  eluded ;  but  when  those  wretched 
beings  had  obtained  their  money  (their  great  object), 
they,  generally,  of  their  own  accord,  abandoned  the 
junk.  I  had  now  full  scope  to  speak  to  those  around 
me  of  the  folly  and  misery  of  such  conduct ;  and  I 
was  successful  in  applying  the  discourse  to  them 
selves.  The  Chinese,  generally,  will  bear  with  just 
reproof,  and  even  heap  eulogiums  on  those  who  ad- 
minister it. 

Here  I  saw  many  natives  famishing  for  want  of 
food;  they  would  greedily  seize,  and  were  weiy 
thankful  for  the  smallest  quantities  of  jrice  thrown 
out  to  them.  Though  healthy  and  strong,  and  ablo 
to  work,  they  complained  of  want  of  employment,  and 
the  scarcity  of  the  means  of  subsistence.^  Urged  on 
by  poverty,  some  of  them  become  pirates,  and  in 
the  night  time  surprise  and  plunder  the  junks  in  the 
harbor.  When  fourteen  days  had  elapsed,  all  were 
anxious  to  depart,  because  their  treasure  was  ex- 
liausted,  and  the  opportunities  for  further  expendi- 
tures were  only  the  means  of  tantalizing  and  annoying 
them.  As  we  were  getting  under  weigh,  an  old  man 
predicted,  that  we  should  have  to  encounter  storms ; 

*  In  the  department  of  Chaoudiow  foo,  io  winch  these  i^mnicft  apply,  «s 
alio  in  the  neighborinf  province  of  Fbhke4Sn,  and  in  -  the  adjoiningi  de« 
partment  of  Hwvvchow  too  in  thia  province,  famine  has  very  generally 
)«evailed  dming  ue  last  few  months.  Pirates,  oonsequeMly,  aoiMind,  and 
insarreetions  have  in  several  cases  occurred:  numbem  <xf  pteiants  al^  are 
induced,  by  hunger  and  want  of  employment,  to  join  the  secret  associations 
oi  banditti  which  infest  China,  particularly  its  southern  provinces. 


1832.  Channel  of  Fimnom^  0^ 

but  this  did  not  deter  us  from  proceedttig.  Maoy 
jonks,  loaded  with  sugar  for  the  north  of  China,  letl 
the  harbor  in  company  with  us. 

On  July  30th,  we  passed  Amoy,  the  principal 
emporium  of  Fuhkeen  province,  and  the  residence  of 
numerous  merchants,  who  are  the  owners  of  more 
than  300  large  junks,  and  who  carry  on  an  extensive 
commerce,  not  only  to  all  the  ports  of  China,  but  to 
many  also  in  the  Indian  Archipelago.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  heavy  duties  levied  on  exports  and  imports, 
these  merchants  maintain  their  trade,  and  baffle  the 
efforts  of  the  mandarins.  They  would  hail  with  joy, 
any  opportunity  of  opening  a  trade  with  Europeans, 
and  would,  doubtless,  improve  upon  that  of  Canton. 

On  the  following  day,  favorable  winds  continued 
till  we  reached  the  channel  of  Formosa  (or  Taewan). 
This  island  has  flourished  greatly  since  it  has  been 
in  the  possession  of  the  Chinese,  who  go  thither, 
generally,  from  Tung-an  in  Fuhkeen,  as  colonists, 
and  who  gain  a  livelihood  by  trade,  and  the  cultiva- 
tion of  rice,  sugar,  and  camphor.  Formosa  has  se- 
veral deep  and  spacious  harbors,  but  all  the  entrances 
are  extremely  shallow.  'I'he  trade  is  carried  on  in 
small  junks  belonging  to  Amoy ;  they  go  to  all  the 
western  ports  of  the  island,  and  either  return  loaded 
with  rice,  or  go  up  to  the  north  of  Chitaa  with  sugar. 
The  rapidity  with  which  this  island  has  been  colon- 
ized, and  the  advantages  it  affords  for  the  colonists 
to  throw  off  their  allegiance,  have  induced  the  Chi- 
nese government  to  adopt  restrictive  measures ;  and 
no  person  can  now  emigrate  without  a  permit.  The 
colonists  are  wealthy  and  unruly ;  and  hence  there 
are  numerous  revolts,  which  are  repressed  with  great 
difficulty,  because  the  leaders,  withdrawing  to  the 
mountains,  stand  out  against  the  government  to  the 
veiy  uttermost.  In  no  part  of  China  are  executions 
so  frequent  as  they  are  here;  and  in  no  place  do  they 
produce  a  less  salutary  influence.  The  literati  are  very 
successful ;  and  pf»ople  in  Fuhkeen  sometimes  send 
their  sons  to  Formasa  to  obtHin  literarv  deorees. 


M 


\ 


98  GutzlaJTs  Journal;  July, 

Northerly  winds,  with  a  high  sea,  are  very  frequent 
in  the  channel  of  Formosa.  When  we  had  reached 
Tinghae,  in  the  department  of  Fuhchow  foo,  the. 
windy  becoming  more  and  more  adverse,  compelled 
us  to  change  our  course ;  and  fearing  that  stormy, 
weather  would  overtake  us,  we  came  to  anchor  near 
the  island  of  Ma-oh  (or  Ma-aou),  on  which  the  god- 
dess Ma-tsoo  po  is  said  to  have  lived.  Here  we 
were  detained  some  time^  The  houses  on  the  coast 
are  well  built ;  the  people  seemed  poor,  but  honest; 
and  are  principally  employed  in  fishing,  and  in  rear- 
ing gourds.     Their  country  is  very  rocky. 

A  few  miles  in  the  interior  are  the  tea  hills,  where 
thousands  of  people  find  employment.'  The  city  of 
Fuhchow  foo,  the  residence  of  the  governor  of  Fuh- 
keen  and  Chekeang,  is  large  and  well  built.  Small 
vessels  can  enter  the  river;  the  harbor  of  Tinghae 
is  deep,'  and  very  spacious.  We  saw  there  numerous 
junks  laden  with  salt,  also  some  fishing  craft. 

When  we  were  preparing  to  leave  the  harbor,  an- 
other gale  came  on,  and  forced  us.  to  anchor ;  but  in* 
stead  of  choosing  an  excellent  anchorage  which  was 
near  to  us,  a  station  was  selected  in  the  neighborhood 
of  rocks,  where  our  lives  were  placed  in  great  danger. 
The  next  day  the  storm  increased,  and  the  gale  be- 
came a  tornado,  which  threatened  to  whelm  us  in 
the  foaming  billows.  The  junk  was  exposed  to  the 
united  fury  of  the  winds  and  waves,  and  we  expect- 
ed every  moment  that  she  would  be  dashed  in  pieces. 
The  rain  soon  began  to  descend  in  torrents,  and 
every  part  of  the  vessel  was  thoroughly  drenched. 

For  several  days  Egyptian  darkness  hung  over  us ; 
with  composure  I  could  look  up  to  God  our  Saviour, 
could  rejoice  in  his  promises,  and  was  fully  confident, 
that  he  would  neither  leave  nor  forsake  us.  I  was  al- 
most the  only  person  who  ventured  on  deck  ;  for  it 
is  customary  with  the  Chinese,  in  bad  weather,  to 
take  shelter  and  repose  in  their  cabins,  till  the  tem- 
pest is  over.  At  the  present  juncture,  they  were  dis- 
pelling their  cares  by  sleeping  and  opiuni-smoking 


1832.  Fuhchawfoo.  99 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  they  formed  a  plot,  prin- 
cipally on  account  of  the  riches  which  they  sup- 
posed me  to  possess,  to  sink  the  junk,  to  seize  on 
the  money,  and  then  to  flee  in  a  small  boat  to  the 
neighboring  shore.  Having  gained  some  infor- 
mation of  their  designs,  I  left  my  cabin  and  walked 
near-  them  with  wonted  cheerfulness.  The  ring- 
leaders seeing  this,  and  observing  the  approach  of 
a  Canton  junk  at  the  same  time,  desisted  from 
their  treacherous  scheme. 

It  was  most  evident  that  these  heroes  in  wicked- 
ness were  cowards ;  they  trembled,  and  their  cour- 
age failed  them,  in  the  hour  of  approaching  death. 
For  ten  days  we  were  in  suspense  between  life  and 
death ;  when  at  length,  God  in  his  mercy  sent 
again  his  sun  to  shine,  and  clothed  the  firmament 
with  brightness.  I  could  now  feel  with  Noah,  and 
render  praise  to  God  our  great  benefactor.  While 
I  was  thus  engaged,  some  of  our  fellow  passengers 
Went  on  shore.  Unconscious  of  the  object  of  their 
visit,  I  was  rather  puzzled  when  I  saw  them  re- 
turning in  their  state  dresses ;  but  soon  suspected, 
(what  was  true,)  that  they  had  befen  to  the  temple 
of  Matsoo  po,  to  render  homage  to  their  protectress. 
At  such  an  act  of  defiance,  after  such  a  signal  de- 
liverance, I  was  highfy  indignant,  and  rebuked  them 
sharply.  One  of  them  held  his  peace  ;  the  other 
acknowledged  his  guilt,  and  promised,  in  future,  to 
be  more  thankful  to  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  all  things. 
He  remarked,  that  it  was  only  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
birthplace  of  the  goddess,  and  that  he  had  only 
thrice  prostrated  himself  before  her  image.  I  told 
him,  that  on  account  of  such  conduct  he  had  great  rea- 
son to  fear  the  wrath  of  God  would  overtake  him  ; 
when  he  heard  that,  he  kept  a  solemn  silence. 

(To  be  continued  ) 


100  PerHCutian.  Sult, 


MI8CELiI.ANIEB« 


PsRSBCirrioN.— According  to  the  New  Teatamcni,  a  church 
IB  a  voluntary  aaaociation  of  the  diaciplea  of  Jeaua  Chriat,  to 
obaerve  all  that  he  haa  commanded  them.  But  to  the  diacipline 
or  lawa  of  auch  a  church,  only  the  voluntary  membera  are 
subject.  The  lawa  of  Chriat'a  church  are  not  deaigned  for 
thoae,  who,  neglecting  the  commanda  audinvitationaof  a  merciful 
Redeemer  with  the  greateat  injury  to  themaelvea,  chooae  to  remain 
'^without."  Religioua  men,  however,  mixing  themaelves  up  with 
civil  governmenta,  have  often  abandoned  the  aimple  and  juat  princi« 
pl^  oA  voluntary  church,  and  have  had  recourae  to  paina  and  penal- 
tiea,  either  to  force  the  citixena  of  a  atate  into  a  church,  or  to  enforce 
ita  diacipline  on  thoee  who  were  not  membera.  And  on  the 
other  hand,  there  have  been  peraona  of  power  in  nationa,  who 
have  inaiated  on  being  conaidered  membera  of  Chriatlan  churchea, 
without  poaaeaaing  the  requiaite  qualificariona.  No  man,  who 
will  not  submit  to  the  holy  lawa  of  the  Lord  Jeaua  Chriat,  haa 
any  right  to  conaider  himaelf  a  member  of  any  of  hia  churchea. 

We  have  been  led  to  these  reflections,  by  varioua  reporta 
concerning  the  miasionariea  in  the  South  Sea  iaianda.  If  the 
miasionariea  do  not  proteat  against  the  chiefa'  peraecuting  their 
aubjecta,  or  strangera,  they  will  do  exceedingly  wrong.  They 
should  know,  and  teach  the  chiefs,  who  profess  Chriatianity, 
that  the  diacipline  of  a  voluntary  society  of  Christians,  i.  e. 
a  Christian  church,  ought  not  to  be  enforced  aa  laws  for  the 
regulation  of  their  aubjecta  generally. 

'*  Those  who  colonized  New  England,  removed  from  Holland 
to  America,  as  a  church;  and,  little  versed  in  the  science  of  le- 
gislation, or  politial  economy,  they  formed  state  laws,  on  the 
principles  of  the  New  Testament,  and  the  discipline  of  the 
Church  of  Christ  They  did  not  perceive  the  impossibility  of 
managing  a  growing  population,  in  a  new  country,  by  such 
meana,  without  sacrificing  either  the  liberty  of  the  subjects,  or 
the  purity  of  the  church.  At  first,  the  body  of  the  people  were 
real  Christians,  and  of  one  mind^  and  it  waa  aome  time  before 
the  erroneous  principle  on  which  their  legislative  code  waa 
founded,  showed  itself  ;"*^but  afterwards,  in  their  oppressive 
and  persecuting  measures  towards  Baptists  and  Quakers,  the 
antichristian  character  of  their  church  and  atate  legialation 
manifested  itself.  Should  these  remarks  reach  the  missionariea 
in  the  South  Sea  islanda,  we  hope  they  will  consider  the 
subject   deeply  and   diapasaionately,    and  take    these    hints  in 

*  Orme*2»  IJife  of  Dr.  Ownn,  p,  256 


1832.  The  BibU.  101 

good  pirt.  Perfecl  liberty  of  conscienee,  and  liberty  of  re- 
ligKHia  profession,  are  alone  compatible  with  tlie  gospel  rule,  to 
do  to  others  as  you  would  have  others  do  to  you.  A  forced 
or  hypocritical  profession  of  Christianity,  neither  does  honor  to 
the  Saviour,  nor  good  to  his  church,  or  to  the  individual,  who  is 
menaced  or  bribed  by  people  in  authority,  to  become  a  nominal 
Christian.  '*  Sincerity  and  truth"  are  indispensable  requbites 
for  the  servants  of  Him,  who  can  and  does  search  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men. 


Thb  BiBLB.*-Our  opinions  and  judgment  of  the  Bible  will 
vary  according  to  the  state  of  our  minds.  When  prosperity  is 
enjoyed,  and  impiety  fills  the  soul,  then  the  Bible,  with  all  the 
invaluable  knowledge  it  reveals,  will  be  lightly  esteemed;  but 
in  adversity,  with  the  religious  principle  predominating  in  the 
mind,  the  Bible  will  be  viewed  as  a  pearl  of  great  price.  Com- 
pared with  all  the  books,  deemed  sacred  of  the  western  world, 
the  superiority  of  the  Bible  is  infinite.  And  since  the  sacred 
books  of  the  eastern  world-*of  India  and  China,— have  been  in- 
vestigated, the  Bible  still  holds  a  pre*eminence  that  no  wotdn 
can  express.  There  is  an  effulgence  of  light  and  glory,  a 
degree  of  majesty  snd  mercy,  shining  forth  in  the  pages  of  the 
Bible  towards  sinful  creatures  of  the  family  of  man,  that  indi- 
cates, to  every  serious  and  pious  mind,  its  divine  origin. 

When  contrasted  with  the  sacred  books  of  China,  how 
poor  in  conception,  how  mean  in  execution,  do  the  latter  appear ! 
The  sage  of  China,  who  has  been  honored  and  idolized  more 
than  twenty  centuries,  is  utterly  insignificant,  when  put  in  com- 
petition with  the  herdmen  and  fishermen  of  Galilee.  But 
a  sound  eye  alone  can  truly  discern  colors;  a  healthy  palate 
only  can  distinguish  tastes ;  a  virtuous  mind  alone  will  believe 
the  truth ;  and  only  a  pious  one  will  love  and  value  the  Bible. 
We  maintain  that  man  u  accountable  for  his  morai  tastes  and 
kU  beHef,*  We  feel  assured  that  many  of  our  readers,  who 
have  gone  to  their  Bibles  to  obtain  saving  knowledge,  who 
have  gone  thither  to  obtain  consolation  in  the  hour  of  distress, 
will  join  with  us  in  adopting  the  language  of  the  following 
lines. 

This  little  book  I'd  rather  own, 
Than  all  the  gold  and  gems 
That  e'er  in  monarchs'  coffers  shone, — 
Than  all  their  diadems. 

Nay,  were  the  seas  one  chrysolite, 
The  earth  one  golden  ball, 

*  The  lord  chancellor  of  EngrUnd  said,  at  the  univernty  of  Gliegow  (from 
ivhenoealio  the  accompanying  verBet  emanated),  that  if  had  ^*gan€  forth  into 
sH  ike  worl4,  that  man  was  not  aeeountabUfor  hio  belief.**  This  erroneous  senti. 
nent  has  *  gone  forth,*  we  fear,  even  to  China ;— bat  in  this  ftulher  east,  there  are, 
we  hope,  not  a  few,  who  on  very  substantial  grounds,  are  of  the  coatta.x;;  v^\mw« 


102       Obedience  to  God, — Metempsychosis.     July, 

And  diamoods  ^11  the  stars  of  night, — 
This  book  were  worth  them  all. 

Ah,  no  I — the  soul  ne'er  found  relief 

In  glittering  hoards  of  wealth  ; 
Gems  dazzle  not  the  eye  of  grief, 

Gold  cannot  purchase  hesilth. 

But  here  a  blessed  balm  appears, 

To  heal  the  deepest  woe ; 
And  those  who  seek  in  tears, 

Their  tears  shall  cease  to  flow. 

(From  the  Glasgow  Courier.) 


Obedience  to  the  word  of  god, — ''Speak  unto  the  children 
of  Israel,  that  they  go  forward.'*  Exod.  xiv.  15.  The  circum- 
stances under  which  this  commaad  was  given,  were  very  ex- 
traordinary. With  the  waters  of  the  Red  sea  at  a  short  dis- 
tance off,  in  the  line  of  their  rout^,  how  could  they  go  forward 
many  steps,  without  rushing  into  the  sea  to  be  drowned.  How- 
ever, since  the  order  was  issued  by  the  Almighty^  they  thought 
it  right  to  obey,  and  the  result  proved  it  to  be  so. 

This  may  be  applied  to  the  command  of  Him,  who  has  **  all 
power  in  heaven  and  in  earth,"  to  his  church  ; — '*Go  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  The  dif- 
ficulties in  many  places  seem  insurmountable, — as  in  China, 
Japan,  Corea,  for  example*  Human  prudence  may  say  the 
attempt  is  absurd.  But  the  power  and  authority,  possessed  by  the 
divine  Saviour,  remove  all  idea  of  absurdity,  from  the  act  of 
obedience  in  the  humble  Christian.  The  voice  from  on  high 
is — Speak  unto  all  the  servants  of  Christ,  that  they  go  forward. 

Metempsychosis. — In  a  note  to  his  European  master,  a  native 
servant,  afflicted  with  sickness,  thus  writes ; — "I  send  respectful 
acknowledgments  for  the  money  you  bestowed  on  me.  I  am 
but  little  better.  If  it  be  my  fate  to  die,  I  shall  in  the  next 
life  as  a  horse  or  a  dog,  render  a  recompense  to  you." 

The  notion  entertained  by  the  poor  man  is  that  of  metem- 
psychosis, or  return  of  souls  to  this  world  ;  some  as  human  beings, 
and  others  animating  brute  beasts.  The  young  man  possesses 
good  natural  talents,  and  has  had  a  tolerable  education,  very 
superior  to  most  of  those  who  enter  the  service  of  foreigners. 
He  has,  moreover,  often  heard  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  but 
rejected  them  with  the  proud  feelings  of  a  Confucianist,  and  a 
Chinese. 

Judging  from  the  language  of  his  note,  his  mind  is  humbled  ; 
but  instead  of  fleeing  for  refuge  to  the  Saviour  of  mankind,  he 
clings  to  the  miserable  hopes  to  which  his  note  alludes.  The 
reader  may  here  see  a  specimen  of  what   natural   reason    has 


I 


1 8S2.  Ihterodoxy.  1 03 

done  for  the  millions  of  China^  during  thousands  of  years  ;  and 
the  deist  of  Christendom  may  see  what  his  own  attainments 
would  have  be;en  under  a  different  hemispliere. 

Heterodoxy. — Something  like  this  is  denoted  by  the  Chinese 
phrase  stay  A:eaoti,  **deflected  (or  depraved)  doctrines."  Hete* 
rodoz  sects  are,  from  time  to  time,  rising  up  in  China ;  but  we 
have  never  been  able  to  discover  anything  which  might  be 
called  the  standard  faith;  nor  yet  that  those  who  embrace 
the  "seay  keaou"  hold  any  speculative  opinions  which  distinguish 
thein  frotn  those  who  receive  the  cbing  keaou, — '<  the  correct 
or  orthodox  doctrines."  At  Peking,  recently,  a  new  sect  has 
arisen,  called  the  Hung^yang  keaou.  The  word  fang  is  the 
superior  of  the  much-talked-about  dual  powers,  ytit  and  yang. 
The  word  hung  denotes  red  ;  but  what  the  *<  red  yang  doctrine" 
means,  we  cannot  even  guess.  The  leader  healed  the  sick,- 
and  drew  away  disciples  af)er  him.  He  is  now  dead,  and  his 
followers  burn  incense  to  his  manes,  as  a  sort  of  divinity.  The 
emperor  has  been  rather  severe  in  punishing  these  people,  and 
many  of  them  have  been  thrown  into  prison,  scourged,  and 
transported. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year,  the  cold  was  of  long  duration,  and 
indicated  an  unfavorable  season ;  on  account  of  which  one  of 
those  persons,  called  yusht^  who  are  permitted  to  address  the 
emperor  on  all  occasions,  wrote  to  his  majesty,  suggesting  that 
Heaven  wns  displeased  at  the  imprisonment  and  banishment  of 
so  many  of  these  sectaries,  many  of  whom  were,  probably 
innocent.  To  this  suggestion  the  emperor  has  given  a  reply, 
sharply  reproving  the  yushe  for  his  presumptuously  and  rashly 
referring  to  Heaven's  ways,  in  matters  which  come  under  the 
ordinary  routine  of  government.  He,  moreover,  denies  thealle* 
gations  of  his  adviser  concerning  the  signs  of  the  weather,  and 
innocent  people  being  involved.  He  insists  on  the  propriety  of 
punishing  those  who  set  up  for  heads  of  sects,  medical  or 
otherwise,  and  attach  disciples  to  themselves.  He  disapproves  of 
all  associations  of  the  people.  It  is  impossible,  he  says,  to  tell 
what  they  may  grow  to.  And  he  has,  finally,  increased  the  se- 
verity of  the  law  agaimst  them;  deciding  that  whoever  is  trans- 
ported, as  a  punishment  for  heading  or  belonging  to  these  stay 
keaou,  shall  never  be  forgiven,  nor  included  in  any  general  or 
special  pardon  granted  on  extraordinary  occa8ions. 

In  the  documents,  of  which  we  have  above  given  the  sub- 
stance, though  several  of  the  heterodox  sects  are  named,  the 
Te'in  ckoo  keaou  (or  the  Roman  Catholic  religion),  is  not  es- 
pecially noticed.  It,  however,  in  Chinese,  is  often  called  by  the 
Kneral  epithet  seay  keaou.  For  several  years  past  nothing 
a  appeared  in  the  Peking  gazette  against  the  Chrutians ; 
from  which  it  may  be  inferred,  that  his  majesty  does  not  eu- 
cottrage  reports  sent  to  him  on  the  subject. 


1 


104  Religious  Intelligence.  July. 


REIilGIOUS  IMTBLLIGEIfCE* 


Malacca. — It  is  generally  More  than  ]40»000  tracts  had 
known,  that  the  laws  of  China  been  pnblnhed  VZ  years  ago ; 
ibrbid  emigration ;  and  it  is  since  that  date,  many  times  that 
equally  well  known,  that  then*  number  have  been  put  in  circa* 
sands  of  the  sons  of  Han  have  lation ;  end  thousands  of  chil« 
become  the  inhabitants  of  the  dren  and  aduhs  have  been  in- 
Eastern  archipelago,  and  of  that  structed  in  the  several  schools 
vast  extent  of  country  situated  now  in  successful  operation.  In 
between  China  and  Hindostan,  the  future  numbers  of  this  work, 
—comprehending  the  Burroan  we  will  endeavor  to  present, 
empire,  the  kingdoms  of  Ton-  from  time  to  time^  accurate  sta- 
king, Cochinchina,  Camboja^  tistical  and  detailed  accounts 
Siam,  Laos,  and  the  peninsula  of  all  these  several  establish* 
of  Malacca.  In  several  of  these  ments;  the  oldest  of  which,  we 
countries,  during  the  lasttwen-  believe  was  commenced  in  1815, 
ty  years,  interesting  establish-  at  Malacca.  We  will  here  give 
roents  have  been  formed,  with  a  succinct  account  of  the  sev- 
a  view  to  meliorate  the  condition  eral  departments  of  this  mission, 
of  the  ignorant,  by  increasing  according  to  the  reports  publish- 
end  extending  the  knowledge  ed  in  June,  1831.  We  have  let- 
of  the  word  of  Ood.  All  these  ters,  however,  down  to  June 
undertakings  are  in  their  inci-  1832,  from  which  we  are  hap- 
pient  state,  yet  few  persons  are  py  to  learn,  that  the  mission 
fully  aware  of  the  amount  of  continues  to  enjoy  prosperity, 
work  which  has  been  accom*  though  the  laborers  are  exceed- 
plished ;  and  fewer  still  know  ingly  few.  From  the  letters  we 
what  anxieties  and  trials  have  may  make  some  short  extracts, 
already  been  experienced.   The 

best  and    the   last   enerffies  of       Chinese  Schools, — The  num- 

the  Milnes  and    Mrs.  Judson,  her  of  boys  in  these  is,  on  an 

and    others  alike    worthy    and  average,200 ;  the  number  of  girls 

self-devoted,     have    not    been  is  120.    The  ChinfM  of  Malac- 

spent  in  vain ;  their  works  live  ca  are,  principally,  the  descen* 

after  them.  dants  of  persons  who  emigrated 

Within  the  time  and  the  re-  from  China  some  centuries  ago  ; 

gions  above  specified,  the  Scrip-  and,  until   the  mission   schools 

tures  have  been  translated  into  were  established,  their  children 

several  different  languages  and  were  very  generally  without  in- 

dialects,  and  have  been  circu-  struction.   From '* necessity, "na- 

lated  to  the  amount,  probably,  tive  masters  and  native     books 

of  some  ten  thousands  of  copies,  have  been  introduced  into  several 


l^&2.  lielisious  Intdhgcnce,  105 

of  the  schools,  though  Chris-  I.  ''Name, —  The  AngkhChi' 
tiair  books  are  used  in  all  nese  College, 
of  .them;  and  it  is  to  be  de*  II.  ''OSject-^Tke  reciprocai 
voutly  hoped  that,  at  no  ? ery  cuUivaiion  of  Chinese  and  £tf- 
distant  period,  (christian  books  ropean  Uieniture.-^^n  the  one 
alone  will  be  employed  by  the  hand,  the  Chinese  language  l^nd 
natives  for  religious  purposes,  literature  will  be  made  acces- 
whether  they  continue  to  use  sible  to  Europeans ;  and  on  the 
their  own  for  literary  objects  or  other  hand,  the  English  Ian- 
not.  More  children  are  under  guage,  with  European  literature 
instruction  now  than  at  any  pre-  and  science,  will  be  made  acces- 
vioiis  period,  and  the  mission  is  sible  to  the  Ultra  Ganges  nations, 
evidently  gaiuiug  strength  from  who  read  Chinese.  These  na- 
year  to  year.  tions  are,  China,  Cochinchina, 

the  Chinese  colonies  in  the  east- 
Malay  Schools — Three  of  ern  Archipelago,  Lewchew,  Co- 
tbese  are  now  connected  with  rea,  and  Japan.  The  Malay 
the  mission ;  including  a  small  language,  and  Ultra-Ganges  lit* 
girls*  school,  supported  by  pri-  erature,  generally,  are  included 
vate  subscription ;  the  whole  as  subordinate  objects, 
number  of  children  is  107, —  III.  **  What  adoantageSf  the 
60  girls  and  47  boys.  '*  When  College  proposes  to  afford  to 
the  present  aspect  of  this  de-  students. — I.  The  College  will 
partmeni  of  the  mission  is  be  furnished  with  an  extensive 
contrasted  with  its  unpromising  library  of  Chinese,  Malay,  and 
appearance  for  some  considera-  European  b(x>ks. — ^2.  The  as- 
liM  time  previously,  we  cannot  sistance  of  European  professors 
but  rejoice  in  the  gratifying  de-  of  the  Chinese  language,  and 
cline  of  prejudice  evinced  by  the  of  native  Chinese  tutors.  The 
Malays,  and  the  pleasing  pros-    European     professors    will    be 

Sect  of  usefulness  which  is  liere-    Protestants. — 3.  •  A    fund    will 
J  presented  among  them."  be    formed    for    the    mainte- 

nance of  poor  students.— 4.  To 
KlUig  Schools. — These  are  European  students,  the  Chinese 
two  in  number,  cmitaining  to-  language  will  be  taught,  for 
gather  about  32  children,  boys  such  purposes  as  the  students 
and  girls;  they  are  supported,  we  choose  to  apply  it — to  religion ; 
bfSlievei  by  private  subscriptions,    to  literature ;  or  to  commerce.— 

5.  To  native  students,  the  En- 

Iisdo^Portuguese  Schools. — At    glish  language  will  be   taught, 

ibese  the  aggregate  attendance    geograpliy,  history,  moral  phi- 

pK  children,  both  male  and    fe-    losophy,  and  Christian  theology, 

malei  is  about  100.  and    such  other    branches  of 

learning  or  science,  as  time 
^HgkfChinese  College. — This  and  circumstances  may  allow, 
ips^lion  was  commenced  in  — 6.  There  is  at  the  station  an 
1818,  and  is  the  only  Protestant  English,  Chinese,  and  Malay 
ibdilege  this  side  of  the  Ganges,  press,  which  literary  students 
'^ki;  following  is  the  general  may  avail  theniselves  of.  And 
\^^  the  institution.  il  is  intended,  ultimately,  to  form 


106  Religious  Intelligence.  JuLV, 

a  botanical   garden  in  connjec-  more  generally  known,  to  have 
tion  with  the  College,  to  collect  its  important  objects  universally 
under    one    view   the    tropical  appreciated. "      It  has  already 
plants    of   the   eastern    Archi-  been  the  means,  under  God,  of 
pelago.  grreat  good ;    divine   truth   has 
IV.  ** Students  to  he  admitted,  been  communicated,  ignorance 
Persons  from  any  nation  in  £u-  and    prejudice,   with  many  of 
rope,  or  from  America;  persons  their  accompaniments,  have  been 
of  any   Christian   communion,  removed,  and  a  change  wrought 
bringing  with  them  proper  testi-  over  which    holy   angels    have 
monials  of  their   motal   habits,  rejoiced, 
and  of  the  objects  they  have  in        Several     students     left     the 
view ;  persons    from    European  College    last    year ;    and    nine 
or  other    universities,     having  others  were  admitted ;  making 
traveling    fellowships;    persons  the  number  then  <'on  the  fund*' 
belonging  to  commercial    com-  twenty-four.    Some  of  the  mem- 
panies;   and   persons    attached  bers  of  the  senior  class  assist  in 
to   the    establishments    of   the  teaching  the  juniors ;   and  there 
official    representatives    of   fo-  are  others  now  in  the  seminary, 
reign     nations,     who    wish    to  who  promise  to  be  useful  in  the 
become    acquainted    with    the  same  way. 
Chinese  language,   will  be  ad- 
mitted.— Also     native     youths.        Preaching, ^-From  the  corn- 
belonging  to  China  and  its  tri-  mencement  of  this  mission,  the 
butary   kingdoms,  or  to  any   of  gospel  has  been   preached  with 
the  islands  and  countries  around,  various    success,   and   often  in 
who  either  support  themselves,  four    different    languages.     By 
or  are  supported   by   Christian  private   munificence,   a  chapel 
societies,  or  by  private   gentle-  has   been   built,   in   which,  on 
men,  who  wish  to  serve  them,  Sundays,  at   10  o'clock   a.  m., 
by  giving  them   the  means  of  a  Chinese  service  is  held ;  at  2 
obtaining  a  knowledge  of  the  p.  m.,  the  scholars  and  teachers 
elements  of  English  literature,  from  the  Chinese  boys'  schools 
will  be  admitted."  are  assembled  for  the  purpose 
For   fourteen    years,    amidst  of  catechetical  instruction ;  im- 
many     difficulties   and  discou-  mediately   after  this,   the   Por- 
ragements,  this  institution   has  tuguese  service  is  commenced ; 
continued  in  successful   opera-  and  a   Malay  service   has  for- 
tion.  Its  influence  not  only  over  merly     been,     and     will    soon 
the  Chinese,  but  over  the  Malays  be  again  established  in  the  eve- 
and  other    inhabitants  of  Ma-  ning.    There  is  also  an  English 
lacca,  is  far  from  inconsiderable,  service  in  the  Gha|)e] ;   some  of 
It    must    be   highly    gratifying  the  senior  students  of  the  College 
to  the  friends  of  Christian  edu-  cheerfully  attend  at  this  service, 
cation,  to  know  that  the  College  as  they  do   also  **  at  the  two 
has  enjoyed  so  much  prosperity,  week   day  evening  services  at 
We   believe   with  others,    who  the  schools." 
understand  well  its  history  and 

its  design,  **  that  it  is  an  insti-        The  press,  is  a  very  efficient 

tution  which  requires  only  to  be  part  of  the  mission  at  Malacca 


1832.                    Literary  Notices.  107 

In  Chinese,  the  blocks  for  a  Singapore,— 0\xt  letler3  from 
new  octavo  edition  of  the  Sa-  Singapore  are  up  to  the  17th  ult. 
cred  Scriptures  have  been  com-  We  are  happy  to  le^rn  that  '*  a 
pleted,  and  nearly  the  whole  cheerful  and  industrious  spirit 
of  an  edition  struck  off;  **  the  is  apparent  among  almost  all 
Domestic  Christian  Instructor"  classes,  and  especially  among 
in  4  vols,  octavo,  by  Dr.  Mor-  the  Chinese."  In  going  among 
rison ;  a  new  edition  of  Dr.  the  Chinese,  says  a  missionary, 
Milne's  most  popular  tract —  they  *'  recognise  and  hail  me 
**  Conversation  between  Two  gladly,  and  receive  the  books 
Friends" — "  and  some  smaller  as  cheerfully  as  ever.  That  a 
tracts,"  have  been  completed,  portion  of  true  knowledge  is 
In  Anglo'C^nese,  the  **Notitia  widely  entertained,  is  manifest 
Lingue  Sinics,"  which  we  in-  by  these  two  simple  facts ;  Jirst, 
tend  noticing  hereafter,  has  been  the  people  frequently  say,  the 
published.  Also  in  English,  Mor  moment  they  see  us  and  the 
fajf,  and  Tndo'Portuguese,  some  books,  that  our  religion  de- 
small  works  have  been  printed,  nounces  all  idols  and  false  gods ; 

and,  secondly,  they  repeat,  that 
Books  distributed, — The  re-  Jesus  is  the  only  Saviour.  A 
port  before  us  includes  a  period  brighter  day,  I  think,  is  fast  dawn- 
of  eighteen  months;  during  ing  on  these  benighted  lands, 
which  time  4,062  portions  of  the  May  the  Lord,  the  Sun  of  right- 
New  Testament,  and  26,209  eousness,  soon  arise  upon  them 
religious  tracts  were  distributed,  in  all  his  glory  and  strength" 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 

Chinese  Biography. — In  the  quotations,  at  so  many  taels 
larger  histories  of  China,  bi-  per  month, 
ographical  notices  of  eminent  The  large  biographical  work 
persons  are  introduced;  but  they  called  Sing  Poo,  was  compiled 
are,  generally,  mere  skeletons,  on  the  singular  principle  of  ex- 
Like  a  great  deal  of  Chinese  eluding  all  bad  men.  The  au- 
history,  there  is  nothing  but  thor  has  accordingly  left  out 
boney— -no  flesh  and  skin  to  fill  Tsaou  Tsaou,whowastheNapo« 
Up  and  beautify  the  body.  The  leon  of  his  age  and  country, 
jiame  of  a  person, — when  born,  The  Chinese  biographers  do 
iprhere  he  lived, — what  offices  he  not  exclude  ladies  from  their 
jlild,— and  when  he  died, —  pages.  Queens  or  empresses 
^ake  up  a  biography ;  and  these  are  noticed  in  sections  by  them- 
jfiiots  are  told,  generally,  in  a  selves.  In  the  21st  volume  of 
jfllff,  dry  style,  or  ill-connect-  the  Suh-tung  Che,  there  are 
fdt  palch-work ;  done  by  some  biographical  accounts  of  the 
t,  who  is  hired  to  make  queens  of  the  Eastern  Tartars, 


i 


108                     Literary  Notices.                    Jui.v, 

in  the  10th  century,  when  the  **  No," — replied  the  general, 
tribes  of  that  region  went  by  **  none  is  so  nearly  related  as 
the  name  of  Leaou.  The  wife  your  majesty.  Why  do  you  not 
of  the  founder  of  that  name  was  go  V*  She  then  said,  I  will  cut  off 
like  many  Chinese  ladies  in  my  arm,  and  send  it  to  accom- 
olden  times,  a  great  military  ge-  pany  him :  which  was  forthwith 
nius,  and  greatly  assisted  her  done,  and  the  general  allowed  to 
husband,  in  his  stratagems  of  escape  con-humation  with  his 
war.  Her  name  produced  an  deceased  master, 
effect  on  all  the  surrounding  The  Queen  of  Earth  lived  to 
barbarians,  like  the  shock  of  an  the  age  of  seventy-five,  taking 
earthquake.  To  intimate  that  an  active  part  in  war  and  poli- 
she  was  second  only  to  the  tics.  Her  son  Taetsung  chang- 
Queen  of  Heaven,  she  was  call-  ed  her  title  to  a  still  more  ho- 
ed '  dueen  of  Earth.'  norable  one,  and  added  a  great 

As  the    Tartar  family   now  many  magnificent  epithets,     ft 

on  the  throne  of  China,  consider  runs  something  like  "  the  Ce- 

these  ancient  Leaou  as  their  an-  lestial    Empress,    abundant  in 

cestors  in  the  work  named  above,  virtue,     mosj     beneficent,    fla- 

they  have  given  notices,  in  the  mingly  illustrious,  superlative  in 

Chinese    language,   of  the  le-  simplicity." 

gends  of  former    days,  and  of  

the  attacks  made  upon  the  Chi-  Periodicals.  The  American 
neseof  that  period.  According  Quarterly  for  September  1831, 
to  this  authority,  the  Queen  of  and  the  British  Critic  for  Jan. 
Earth,  who  had  so  mnterially  1832,  are  both  in  China.  In 
assisted  her  husband  in  life,  these  publications  there  is  a  great 
wished  to  be  interred  with  him  at  deal  of  good  writing,  and  a  con- 
his  death  ;  but  her  kindred  and  siderable  amount  of  good  re- 
all  the  officers  of  state  remon-  ligious  principle.  The  Quarterly 
strated  with  her  and  dissuaded  has  taken  charge  of  two  topics 
her  from  doing  so.  Being  pre-  in  unison  with  our  Repository ; 
vented  dying  with  her  lord,  she  vtz.  The  Am.  Religious  Tract 
cut  off  her  arm  and  placed  it  in  Society,  and  the  "Missionary 
his  coffin,  to  accompany  him  to  Question."  The  articles  are, 
the  grave.  we  presume,  by  different  hands ; 

The  Chinese  historians,  how-  but  of  that  we   are  not  sure, 

ever,  give  a  different  version  of  They   are   both  of  them  about 

the  affair.  The  Queen  of  Earth  eight  tenths,  as  the  Chinese  say, 

compelled  a  hundred  of  her  mil-  of  what  we  should   like  to  see, 

itary  officers,  who  were  offensive  so  far  as  religion  is  concerned, 

to  her,  to  descend  to  the  grave  We  never  much  like  a  Christian, 

with  their  master.  When  it  came  when  Christianity  is  the  theme, 

to  the  turn  of  general  Chaou  putting  himself  in  the  positioo 

Szewan  to  go  and  be  put  to  of  a  mere  Observer,    Fngid  ob- 

death,    he    refused    to    march,  servers,  who  care  not  which  ar- 

The  queen  then  said  to  him,  gument    prevails,    whether  the 

**  What !  will  you  not  go  and  see  Saviour  or  his  enemies  seem  to 

your  sovereign,  to  whom  you  gain  the  day — He  will  assured- 

were    so    intimately    related  ?"  ly  gain  it — are  not  much  lo  our 


18S2.  Literanj  Noticn.  109 

mind.  Captain  Otto  vou  Kot-  Let  the  one  and  the  other  lie 
zebue  the  Russian,  is  set  against  read  two  Sundays  alternately 
the  American  naval  chaplain  every  month,  in  order  to  shorten 
C.  S.  Stewart,  with  an  evident  thedevotional  reading,  which,  by 
leaning  in  favor  of  the  latter,  its  length,  wearies  the  spirit  of 
in  consideration  of  the  justice  of  devotion,  even  in  the  most 
his  cause.  The  two  witnesses  are  devout.  Another  modification, 
examined  acutely  and  dispas-  (which  the  American  Episco- 
sionately,  on  the  subject  of  pal  Church  has  already  adopt- 
South  Sea  missions.  The  ar*  ed,)  is  to  change  the  words  in 
gtiments  are  taken  chiefly  from  the  burial  service,  which  give 
Tahiti  where  the  English,  and  unqualified  thanks  to  the  Al- 
iiol  the  American  missionaries  mighty  for  removing  all  sorts 
were  the  actors.  This  selec-  of  brothers  and  sisters  from 
tion  of  witnesses  seems  very  the  land  of  the  living.  There 
lair  in  the  reviewer,  although  is  reason  and  religion  in  this  ;— 
eventually  it  amounts  only  to  for  we  hold  it  to  be  pernicious 
this»  if  ^o  much  may  be  said  for  to  the  ignorant  and  vicious,  to 
Bngliah  missionaries  at  Tahiti,  have  it  appear  on  the  face  of 
bow  tnoch  more  may  be  said  for  the  service,  that  all  persons 
the  American  misionaries  at  indiscriminately  are  sent  to  the 
the  Sandwich  Islands ;  who,  it  rewards  of  virtue*  We  will 
18  effirmed,  are  generally  supe-  not  enter  into  the  subject,  but 
rior  to  the  former.  This  savors  only  say  that  we  most  cordially 
a  little  of  national  partiality  agree  with  the  British  Critic 
to  which  many  good  people  in  this  matter.  We  have  in 
are,— very  erroneously  we  think  some  strong  cases,  when  using 
—subject  However,  we  consid-  the  burial  service,  felt  ourselves 
er  the  article  headed  "  Mission-  under  a  neccessity  of  qualifying 
ary  Question "  in  the  Quar-  the  sentence  alluded  to,  in  or- 
terlv,  t  very  faithful  portraiture  der  to  read  it  with  sincerity, 
of  the  saUect.  which  we  consider  essential  to 

In  the  oritish  Critic,  which  is  a  good  conscience, 
considered    the   organ    of  the       The  second  article  is  a  de- 

**  High  Church   Party,"  as  the  fence  of  Episcopacy  against  the 

phrase  is  in  that  country— there  Congregationalists  of  England, 

is   na    interesting    and    well-  As  forms  of  ecclesiastical  poli* 

written  paper  on  **  Church  Re-  ty  are  not  by  us  deemed  essen- 

fatmJ*    Here  no    fundamental  tial    to   vital    Christianity,    we 

B'  iMiple  is  abandoned,  but  it  is  waive  the  subject.    Of  much  on 

y  admitted  that  there  is  much  the  first  topic — '*  An  Introduc- 

roMi  for  m^^rovememi^ — not  in  tion  to  the  Christian  religion" — 

deeif ine,  but  in  the  quantity  of  we  most  heartily  approve,  and 

Klfrgical  service,  and  in  disci-  in  its  publication   we  sincerely 

pfoe^    The  Critic  proposes  di-  rejoice. 
vidiM  the  usual  morning  ser-  _— 

^0$'  sete  two  parts,   i.  e.  the       ^Im    EngUsk   and  Japanese^ 

aiirnieg  prayers  to  be  one  part,  emd  Japanese  and  EngUsh  Fo- 

tiMl   the  litany    with  the  com-  cabulary;  by  W.  H.  Medhurst, 

miNiien  service  the  other  part.  Batavia. 


110                      Literary  Notices .                     Jui.Y, 

The  day  may  not  be  far  dis-  ther  Rnglish  nor  Japanese." 
tant  when  the  rulers  of  Japan  The  execution  of  the  work 
shall  change  their  policy,  and  seems  to  have  been  an  experi- 
admit  to  their  coasts,  foreigners  ment;  and  we  think,  a  very  sa- 
of  every  nation,  who  may  wish  tisfactory  and  successful  one. 
to  visit "  the  country  of  the  rising  This  ''first  attempt"  shows  what 
sun."  In  situation,  size,  and  can  be  done;  while  the  book 
local  advantages,  Japan  is  not  itself  will  be  a  great  help  to 
very  unlike  Great  Britain ;  and  those  who  wish  to  acquire  a 
if  she  speedily  receives  those  knowledge  of  the  Japanese  Ian- 
precepts  of  righteousness  which  guage. 

alone  can  exalt  a  nation,  she  The  work  is  an  octavo,  of 
may,  ere  many  generations  have  844  pages,  in  two  parts.  *'  The 
passed  away,  prove  no  mean  ri-  title  of  Vocabulary  has  been  pre- 
valofthat  western  "  Queen  of  ferred  to  that  of  Dictionary,  as 
Isles."  The  deadly  hostility,  the  work  does  npt  profess  to 
which  the  inhabitants  of  Japan  include  every  word  in  either 
once  manifested  towards  foreign-  language ;  the  second  part,  bow- 
ers, has,  we  apprehend,  abated,  ever,  contains  nearly  seven  thou- 
— not  entirely,  but  in  a  great  sand  words,  and  might  have 
degree.  And  if  we  have  been  been  increased  to  double  that 
rightly  informed,  the  heir-ap-  number,  had  many  words  of 
parent, — a  young  man, — is  re-  Chinese  origin  been  introduced, 
markably,  enterprising,  intelli-  or  others  alniut  which  some 
gent,  liberal-minded,  fond  of  doubt  existed." 
foreigners,  and  anxious  to  im-  *'Thus,"  we  are  informed, 
prove  the  condition,  and  elevate  *<  a  mere  vocabulary  has  been 
the  character  of  the  nation.  We  produced,  and  one  too  of  few 
are  anxiously  waiting  for  the  pretensions  and  many  defects; 
return  of  the  ''  Lord  Amherst,"  but  such  as  it  is,  the  compiler 
by  whose  voyage  to  the  eastward,  casts  it  upon  the  indulgence  of 
we  hope  much  information  will  the  public,  hoping  that  it  will 
be  obtained  on  these  matters.  not  be  hardly  dealt  with." 

But    to    the    Vocabulary, —  The  Japanese  alphabet  con- 

which,  considering  the  circum-  sists  of  forty-eight  letters ;  and 

stances  of  its  publication,  is  an  with   but    few    exceptions,  the 

exraordinary   book,  and  by  no  letters  are  all  distinct  syllables, 

means  a  bad  one,  estimating  on-  and  are  to  be  pronounced  just 

ly   its   intrinsic    value. — "  The  as  they  stand  in  the    alphabet, 

author  has  never  been  in  Japan,  without   mutilation  or  change, 

and   Las  never  had  an  oppor-  We  cannot  extend  this  notice ; 

tunity  of  conversing  with  the  na-  but  shall  endeavor,  at  another 

tives." — And  "it  must  be  remem-  time,  to  give  a  more  complete 

bered  that  the  work  has  been  account  of  that  language,  toge- 

executed  at  a  lithographic  press,  ther    with    some   statistics    re- 

by  a  self-taught  artist,  and  in  a  specting  that  people,  so  long  shut 

warm  climate,  where  the  litho-  out,  or  rather  who  have  so  long 

graphy  often  fails;  also  that  the  excluded  themselves, — from  the 

whole   has   been   written  by   a  great  society  of  nations. 

Chinese,  who  understands  nei-  ■ 


1832.  Journal  of  Occurrences.  Ill 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


RBBiLUoit.-*A  Peking  gaietta  of  of  (wo  or  (breo  (boutand.  Among 
the  Mb  Ma^,  contains  an  account  Ui%  prisoners  taken  were  two  sons  <h 
of  a  great  victory  gained  over  the  Chaou  Kin*lung, — two  chiefs,  Chaou- 
mountaineers  in  Hoonan,  a  few  days  Wan-fungand  Le  Tihming,* — besides 
previously.— "The  rebels  having  Inva-  50  inferior  persons.  Ten  cannon  and 
ded  a  district  in  the  level  country,  ahoveSOOOsmallarmsalso  were  taken, 
and  taken  a  small  town  named  Ping-  The  fighting  lasted  ten  days,  from 
tseuen,  our  troops  (says  governor  the  5th  to  ]5th  of  May,  and  about 
Lo<^  Kwan  in  his  dispatches  to  the  six  th<iusand  of  the  rebels  were 
emperor)  attacked  them  on  all  sides,  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  The  rem- 
and prevented  their  escape  into  Can-  nant  do  not  amount  to  one  tentliof 
ton  province.  The  rebels,  however,  their  original  numl>er.  It  is  hoped 
still  kept  possession  of  the  town,  from  that  in  a  few  days  the  chief  rebel 
the  wails  of  which  they  fired  on  and  himself  will  fall  into  our  hands." 
greatly  harassed  our  troops ;  till  about  The  emperor  expresses  himself 
forty  of  the  latter  advanced,  under  highly  gratified  with  the  news  of  this 
cover  of  their  shields,  and  leaped  on  victory,  and  with  the  conduct  of  his 
tlie  walls.  At  the  first  onset  thev  officers.  He*  directs  the  Board  of 
ware  thrown  hack  and  several  wound-  Office  to  deliberate  what  honors  shall 
ed;  hot  (hey  rallied — and  more  troops  be  conferred  on  the  the  three  prin- 
coming  forward  to  support  them,—  cipal  officers,  governor  Loo  Kwan, 
Main  mounted  the  walls,  and  cut  down  and  the  two  generals  Lo  Siekeu  and 
above  a  thousand  of  the  enemy.  The  Yn  Pooyun.  The  list  of  presents 
rest  of  the  rebels  then  feigned  to  of-  bestowed  on  the  meritorious  officers 
fer  tubmlnion.  But  Lo  Siekeu  (the  is  curious ;— "  To  Loo  Kwan,  one 
commander-hi-chief )  refused  it ;  and  feather-case  of  white  jade,  (this  is  a 
placinc  two  divisions,  under  lieut-  small  tulie,  into  which  are  inserted 
genenu  Ho  Lungwoo,  on  the  north  the  peacoclc's,  and  other  feathers  some- 
and  west  sides  of  the  town,  to  pre-  times  bestowed  bv  the  emperor), — 
vent  nny  escape,  he  himself  advan-  a  finger  rinr  of  white  jade,— «  small 
ced  on  (he  south  and  east  sides.  A  knife  (this  Is  for  cutting  meat,  and  is 
cannonade  was  (hen  opened  on  the  coupled  with  a  pair  of  chopsticks),— 
towo,  and  *fire  balls*  thrown  in  among  a  pair  of  large  pockets,  with  yellow 
the  rebels,  bv  which  means  large  strinn  and  coral  ornaments,  (these 
Dombers  of  them  were  killed  and  are  ror  mere  ornament,  not  use,  and 
burnt.  But  they  still  obstinately  con-  ase  worn  behind),— and  four  small 
tinned  to  return  our  fire ;  our  troops,  pockets.— To  Lo  Ssekeu,"  Ac,  sim- 
therefore,  made  a  sudden  rush  among  ilar  presents  are  bestowed, 
them,  killed  about  a  thousand  of  While  victory  has  thus  crowned 
them ;  and  took  prisoners  several  of  the  imperial  arms  in  the  adjoining 
their  chiefs.  They,  however,  sue-  province,  the  rebels  have  given  up 
c6mM  in  again  closing  the  gates  on  the  contest  in  that  quarter,  and  have 
us.  Btt(  Lo-Saeken  urged  and  excit-  turned  round  to  defeat  the  army  of 
ed  a  more  vigorous  attack ;  our  men  this  province,  which  is  acting  under 
rpishad  forwajrd,  fearless  of  danger ;  the  immediate  directions  of  governor 
and  the  rebels  were  routed,  but  main-  Le.  It  was  stated  in  our  last  num- 
tained  a  running  fight,  till  coming  ber,  that  there  had  been  some  "  hard 
bjltween  two  bodies  of  our  troops,  fighting."  A*  dispatch  to  the  emperor 
tliy    were    slain    to    the    number  from  gov.  Le  contains  some  intere;>t- 

^  The  same  who  was  formerly  stated  by  the  Chinese,  aud  in  this  wui  k 
((kagip  41),  to  be  their  king. 


i 


Hi                  Journal  of  Occurrences. 

ing  particulars ;  which)  with  credible  peror,  has  concMUd  the  Unt  o/jmoaUi 

reports  now  current  herC)  give  the  and  non-cammuaiatud  officers,  Thesur- 

war  a  very  unfavorable  aspect,— ^o  vivors  say,  *' there  is  no  use  in  our 

far  at  least,  as  the  "Great  ^are  dynas-  sacrificing  our  lives  in  secret:  if  our 

ty,"  is  concerned.  toils  are  concealed  from  the  emperor, 

The   governor,  it  appears,  on  ar-  neither  we,  nor  our  posterity  will  be 

riving  at  the  seat  of  war,  was  deter-  rewarded."      The    mutiny    rose    to 

mined  to  pursue  the  rebels  speedi-  such  a  height,  as  to  induce  his  ei- 

Iv  and  without  mercy.     Fifteen  of  cellency  to  send   a  courier  after  the 

the  Yaou-jin,  who  fell  into  his  hands,  original  dbpatches,   in  the  hope  of 

were  accused  of  being  spies,  and  in-  overtaking  them,  and  of  making  such 

stantly  put  to  the  sword.  additions  as  would  satisfy  the  iol- 

By  the  help  of  maps,  spies,  coun-  diery.     Under  these  cireamttanoet, 

sels,  dtc.,  arrangements  were  made  the   mountaineers  are  said  <o  have 

for  «  desperate  onset ;  and  about  2  sent   out  a  challenge  to  meet  the 

o'clock,  June  90th,  the  imperial  troops  governor  in  a  pitched  battle, 

were  in  motion.     In  five  divisions,  ' 

«nd  by  five  different  passes,  they  at-  A  ood  promotkd  bt  tbb  bmpirok. 

tempted  to  enter  the  territory  of  the  Chansling,  the  great  hero  of  Cash- 

**  Golden  Dracon;**  but  were  repulse  gar,   has  memonallsed  his  majesty, 

ed,  with  considerable  loss,  at  every  to  inform  him  that,  during  the  late 

point    About  «if%  4tMean  fdl;  the  attack  of  the  rebels  on  that  city,  they 

number  of  prwtUM,  who  perished,  is  endeavored  to  inundate  it  by  cutting 

not  stated.     For    an    event  so  nir-  a  channel  and  turning  the  courae  of 

toward,  his  escellency   betrays  not  the  adjoning  river.    But  the   Lang 

a  little  solicitude,  and  makes  some  shin  (Dru;on  god),  who  presides  over 

statements  In  attenuation.    The  mg-  rivers  and  seas,  prevented  the  design 

gedness  of  the  bills,  the  narrowness  being  effected.     For  tbb  "divine  ma- 

of  the  passet,  and  tlie  mode  of  war-  nifestation*'  in  favor  of  the  imperial 

fare  adopted  by  the  rebels,  A«.,  are  cause,  the   emperor  has  ordered  a 

carefully  mentioned.    The  ei  plosion  iieia  tUk  to  be  given  to  the  god,  a 

of  a  magaaine  of  gunpowder,  fired  mwten^  to  be  built,  and  a  uete  la^ 

by   the   Dragon's    men,    did    great  te  to  adorn  it. 

damage.  ■■ 

The  courage  and  eiploits  of  seve-  Bbooars.    Sturdy  beggars  in  Can- 

ral  of  hb  majesty's  officers  are  no-  ton  have  attracted  the  attention  of 

ticed  with  approbation,  by   governor  government.      They    go    about  In 

Le;  the  conduct  of  others  b  severely  companies, — men,  women  and  ehil* 

censured.  dren ;  representinc  themselves  as  db* 

The  imperial  commissioners,  He-  tressed   by  inundation,   drought  or 

tig&n  and  Hoo^ung-ih,  accompanied  famine,  and  insist  on  being  fapjported 

by  a  body  of  troops,  arrived  at  Leftn-  by   the  forced  contributions  of  the 

chow  from  Hoonan,  on  the  26th  Inst,  industrious  inhabitants.    Government 

The  latest  accounts  from  the  hills  disallows  them;   but  they  continue 

state,  that  the  military  are  eiceed-  their  annoying   excursions   notwith- 

ingly    dbpleased,   because    the    go-  standing.    They  are   called  san  nin, 

vemor,  in  bis  dispatches  to  the  em-  *'  scattered  or  dispersed  people." 


FHtterifi,  A  rumor  is  abroad  here,  that  Kin-long,  the  leader  of  the 
rebel  mooutaineers,  has  changed  the  scene  of  action,  and  made  a  descent 
on  the  borders  of  Kwangse  province. 

A  small  detachment  of  troops  pas^d  this  city,  on  the  23d  inst,  and 
another  on  the  28th,  on  their  way  to  join  the  imperial  army  under 
command  of  governor  Le ;  and  2000  more  are  ordered  from  Canton. 

The  weather  hasi,  thtu  far  durine  the  present  season  been  remarkably 
cool;  and  much  rain  has  fallen.  The  first  crop  of  rice,  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  Canton,  is  said  to  be  very  good ;  but  in  the  eastern  parts  of  the 
province  the  people  are  suffering  much  by  famine ;  and  the  villagers,  as  in 
several  other  places,  are  harassed  by  banditti. 


THi: 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY. 


Vol.  L— August,  18S2.— No.  4. 


REYIEW. 


Tm  Tting  wan^neeH  ^h4mig  King'ttd  Yu4oo^''-^**A  gmertdgt/9^ 
grapkital  flmp,  yritk  d^reeB  0flaiihide  aiid  longitude^  of  the 
Empire  rf  ike  Ta  Tsing  DwMksty^^may  U  last  for  everJ^ 
By  Lb  Mingchb  Tsinglae.* 

Whkn  particulariting,  in  oor  second  number,  the  severtl 
parts  of  the  Mantchou-Chinese  empire,  we  considered  the 
whole  as  consisting  of  thru  principal  divisionis,  vis.  Ckin^ 
Proper^  Mtmtckouria,  and  the  Colonial  possessiotis.  The  first  of 
these  we  have  already  briefly  described.  It  remains  to  sketch 
the  extent,  boundaries,  and  characteristics  of  the  other  two. 

MANtctfouEiA,  or  Mantghou,  has  generally  been  classed 
by  geographers,  with  the  other  countries  of  central  Asia,  tinder 
the  general  name  of  Tartary,— a  name  which  is  used  to  include 
a  jgreat  variety  of  countries,  speaking  very  different  langaages ; 
and  which  is  almost  as  erroneously,  as  it  is  exteusively,  applied, 
l^he  Mantchous,  who  now  govern  the  whole  Chinese  empire, 
are  in  fact  of  Toungouse  origin ;  and  have  scarcely  existed  for  more 
than  three  centuries,  as  a  distinct  and  independent  nation.  Their 
oonntry  is  mountainous,  barren,  little  cultivated,  and  very  thinly 
peopled.  It  was  formerly  divided  among  a  number  of  petty 
chieftains,  who  seldom  remained  for  any  lonff  period  at  peace 
with  each  other.  Hence  the  people,  habituated  to  the  exercises 
of  the  field,  and  always  leading  a  wandering  and  predatory 
Itfift,  became  a  much  more  hardy  and  vigorous  race  than  their 
neighbors,  the  Chinese;  who  were  enervated  by  the  conse- 
imences  of  long-continued  peace,  and  oppressed  by  the  tyran* 
nteal  representatives  of  their  indolent  and  unprincipled  monarchs. 
It  was  at  such  a  period,  when  the  empire  was  torn  by  dissensions 
bilween  the  imperial  princes,  and  by  revolts  among  the  people, 

C&fAinweA  from  page  42. 


( 


114  Po$i€$dions  of  the  Arc 

—that  an  enterprising  Mantchou  chieftain,  encouraged  by  fue- 
cess  over  the  chieftains  of  his  own  country, — began  to  attack 
China,  in  revenge  for  acts  of  aggression  committed  on  his  pre* 
decessors.  After  about  thirty  years  warfare,  the  Mantchousob* 
tained  dominion  over  the  whole  of  China,  and  great  part  of 
Mongolia.  They  made  Peicing  the  seat  of  a  new  dynasty, 
which  they  established  under  the  name  of  Ta  Tsing. 

The  Mantchou  territory  is  divided  into  three  provinces,— 
1.  Shingking  or  Moukden  (the  ancient  Leaoutung), — ^2.  Kirin, 
— and  3.  Hihlung  keang  or  Tsitsihar.  The  first  of  these  borders 
on  China,  Mongolia,  and  the  gulf  of  Pechelee  or  of  Leaoutung; 
the  second  on  Corea,  and  the  sea  of  Japan ;  and  the  third  on 
Siberia  and  Mongolia.  The  Mantchou  boundaries  are,— on  the 
north,  the  Daourian  mountains,  which  separate  Mantchou  from 
Siberia ;  on  the  east,  the  channel  of  Tartary  ;  on  the  southeast, 
the  sea  of  Japan;  on  the  south,  Corea,  the  gulf  of  Pechelee, 
and  the  Great  Wall ;  and  on  the  west,  Mongolia.  The  line  of 
demarkation  between  Mantchou  and  Mongolia  commences  from 
the  Great  Wall  of  China, — whence  a  wooden  palisade,  running 
northeast,  for  two  or  three  degrees,  marks  the  limits  of  Leaou* 
tung.  The  boundary  then  takes  a  northwest  direction,  along 
the  Songari,  and  other  rivers,  to  the  inner  Hing-an  ling  or 
Daourian  mountains.  Thence  it  is  continued,  in  the  same  di« 
rectioD,  to  the  outer  Daourians  on  the  south  of  Siberia.  Thus 
the  average  extent  of  Mantchouria,  from  north  to  south,  is 
about  12  degrees;  and  from  east  to  west,  about  16  degrees. 

Mantchou,  as  well  as  Mongolia,  is  under  a  government  more 
strictly  military  than  any  other  portion  of  the  Chinese  empire. 
All  males  abov«  sixteen  years  of  age  are  liable  to  be  called  on  for 
military  service;  and,  in  general,  as  soon  as  they  have  attained 
that  age,  they  are  immediately  enrolled  under  the  standards  to 
which  they,  by  birth,  belong.  Among  the  Mantchous,  these 
standards  are  eight  in  number,  distinguished  by  differently 
colored  flags.  The  Mongol  standards  are  more  numerous,  and 
are  designated  by  the  names  of  the  tribes  to  which  they  apper- 
tain. The  governors  and  magistrates  of  Mantchou  are  all 
military  men,  excepting  in  the  province  of  Shingking  or  Leaou- 
tung, where  several  districts  have  been  formed,  under  the  go- 
vernment of  civil  authorities,  on  the  same  plan  as  in  China. 
Of  these  Moukden  is  the  chief;  it  is  called,  in  Chinese,  Fung- 
teen  foo.  As  the  metropolis  of  Mantchouria,  this  city  is  re- 
garded by  the  natives  with  peculiar  reverence ;  and  is  denomi- 
nated by  the  present  reigning  dyna^^tty,  *  the  affluent  capital.'  In 
trade,  however,  it  is  inferior  to  Funghwang  ching,  on  the 
borders  of  Corea,  which  is  the  only  city  of  much  commercial 
consequence  in  the  country.  The  seaports,  frequented  occasion- 
ally by  junks  from  China,  are  Kinchow,  on  the  north  of  the 
gulf  of  Leaoutung;  and  Kaechow,  on  the  narrow  peninsula 
named  by  the  Alceste  the  Prince  Regent's  Sword.    Most  of  the 


183^.  reigmng  Chinen  dyna$ty.  115 

other  cities  of  Mantchou  iui?e  do  claim  to  any  higher  appel* 
lation  than  that  of  villages,  except  by  the  existence  of  some 
weak  fortificatioDs,  garrisoned  by  small  bodies  of  soldiery. 

DepeHdencies, — Subject  to  the  province  of  Kirin  are  several 
barbarous  tribes,  called  Ktyakur^  Feyak^  d&c,  who  acknow- 
ledge their  submission  to  the  Mantchous,  by  the  annual  pay* 
ment  of  tribute,  in  skins  and  furs;  but  who  have  no  officers 
of  government  placed  over  them.  From  the  French  writers, 
Grosier,  Du  Halde,  and  others,  these  people  have  received  the 
names  of  Retching  T&tse,  and  Tupee  T&tse,— which  seem 
indeed  to  have  been  their  ancient  designations,  contemptuously 
given  to  them  by  their  less  barbarous  neighbors ;  but  which  no 
bnger  appear  in  good  Chinese  maps.  Under  the  government  of 
Tsitsihar  are  included  the  Scions,  and  several  Mongol  tribes  of 
wandering  herdsmen  and  shepherds.— The  island  of  Segalien 
is  reckoned,  also,  as  a  dependency  of  Mantchou;  though,  as 
far  as  we  can  learn,  no  kind  of  tribute  is  paid  by  it  The 
extent  of  this  island  was,  for  a  long  period,  matter  of  erroneous 
suppositions,  till  La  Peyrouse  discovered  it,  in  1797,  to  be  a 
very  large  island,  about  eight  degrees  in  length,  and  separated 
from  the  island  of  Jesso,  only  by  a  narrow  strait.  The  inhabi- 
tants are  denominated  by  the  Chinese  Orunehuni  Kooyth^ 
and  Feyak,  They  carry  on  a  trade  with  Mantchou,  as  well  as 
with  Russia  and  Japan.  From  the  proximity  of  Segalien  to  the 
Mantchou  coast,  it  appears  probable  that,  before  long,  the  fre* 
quent  deposits  of  sand  and  mud  at  the  mouth  of  the  Amour,  will 
render  Segalien  a  peninsula,  attached  on  the  northwest,  to 
Mantchouria. 

The  principal  Rivers  of  Mantchou  are  the  Amour  or  Segalien, 
the  Songari,  the  Noun  or  Nonni,  and  the  Ousouri.  The  Se- 
galien rises  in  Mongolia,  where  it  bears  the  name  of  Ouon ; 
it  then  runs  far  some  time  between  Mongolia  and  the  Siberian 
province  of  Nertchinsk- ;  and  afterwards,  entering  the  province  of 
Hihiung  keiing  or  Tsitsihar,  between  the  outer  and  inner  Da- 
onrian  chains,  it  takes  a  southeastern  direction  towards  Kirin. 
The  Songari  rises  in  the  Chang-pih  shan,  or  '  Long  white  moun- 
tains,' near  the  northern  conBnes  of  Cbrea ;  it  Jows,  for  about 
900  miles,  in  a  direction  a  little  to  the  eastward  of  north; 
then  it  receives  the  name  of  Kwentung,  and  takes  a  north- 
eastward course,  toward  the  sea.  On  the  borders  of  Kirin,  the 
Kwentung  and  the  Segalien  (or  Hihiung  keang*)  meet,  and 
continue,  in  a  united  stream,  to  approach  the  sea  on  the  north- 
east ;-»a  shorter  approach  being  prevented  by  the  Seih-hih-tih 
hills,  which  bound  the  whole  line  of  coast,  from  Cores  to  the  north- 
ern part  of  the  channel  of  Tartary.  This  united  stream  bears  the 
name  sometimes  of  one,  and  sometimes  of  the  other  of  its  branches. 

*  Segalien  Quia,  in  Mantchou,  denotes  Black  river;  and  Hihiung  ke&ng, 
in  Chinese,  signifies  the  Blacic  Dragon  river. 


1 16  Puaeuiani  of  Me  Aua. 

Tht  OhiiMfle  usually  call  it  KweuUiag,  Europeaua  gantrally  d«- 
nominaite  it  Segalien,  and  RuasiaDB  alwuys  give  it  the  nauM  of 
Amour,*^Tbe  Noun  or  Nonni  riMa  in  the  large  plateau  formed 
by  the  inner  Oaourian  mountaina,  and^  reoeiviog  several  minor 
streams  in  its  southern  course,  falle  into  the  Songari,  at  the 
point  where  that  river  changes  its  name  to  Kweotung, — ^The 
Ousodri  rises  in  the  south,  among  the  Seih-hih-tih  mountains, 
passes  through  the  lake  Hin-kai,  and  continuing  to  flow  in  a 
northern  direction,  falls  into  the  Amour,  about  180  miles  above 
the  junction  of  that  river  with  the  Kwentung  or  Songari. 
Several  of  these  rivers  aflford  pearia;  but  the  principal  pearl 
fishery  is  along  the  east  coast,  in  the  channel  of  Tartary. 
Thia  fishery  is  a  governmental  monopory,  and  is  carried  on  by 
soldiers,  sent  firom  each  of  t'ne  Hantchou  standards.  They 
are  required  to  deliver  anuually  into  the  imperial  coffers  a  fixed 
number  of  pearls. 

The  chief  Lakes  in  Mantchouria  ere  the  Hinka  or  Hinkai  nor, 
in  the  province  of  Kirin,  and  the  Hoorun  and  Pir  in  Tistsihar, 
which  give  their  names  to  the  most  western  district  of  that 
province,  vix.  Hoorun*pir.  There  are  few  other  inferior  lakes, 
in  various  parts  of  the  country ;— one  on  the  Ghang-pih  shan 
is  connected  with  the  fabulous  legend,  concerning  the  origin  of 
the  present  imperial  race:— three  divine  females  were  bathing 
in  ibis  lake,  when  a  magpie  brought  the  youngest  one  a  fruit, 
which  she  ate,  and  immediately  became  the  mother  of  a  sou, 
who  was  the  ancestor  of  the  Mantchou  monarchs. 

The  Mountains  of  Mantchouria  form  three  principal  chains. 
^1 .  On  the  ea^t,  is  a  long  chain  of  mountains,  covered  with 
extensive  forests,  which  reaches  from  the  northeast  boundary 
ofCorea,  almost  to  the  mouth  of  the  river  Amour,  stretching 
along  the  whole  line  of  seacoast.  This  chain  is  inhabited  by 
the  Keyakur  and  Feyak  tribes  of  the  province  of  Kirin.  It 
bears  the  name  of  Seih*hih-tih.— 2.  The  Daourian  mountains, 
on  the  north,  consist  of  irregular  branches  of  the  great  Yab- 
lonoi  or  Stanovoi  chain.  They  form  the  entire  northern  boun- 
dary of  Mantchouria;  and  extend  southward,  in  two  principal 
and  several  minor  ranges,  over  the  province  of  Hihlung  keang 
or  Tsitsihar.  These  mountains,  are  denominated,  by  the  Chi- 
nese, the  outer  Hing-an  ling.— -3.  The  inner  Hing-an  ling, 
or  Sialkoi  mountains,  which  appear  to  be  a  continuation  of 
the  mountains  of  Shanse,  extend  over  great  part  of  Mongolia, 
in  a  regular  and  unbroken  chain ;  and  form,  in  the  north  of 
Mantchouria,  three  sides  of  an  extensive  plateau,  watered  by 
the  Nonni  oula  and  other  rivers.— Besidte  these  three  principal 
chains,  there  are,  to  the  north  of  Corea,  some  inferior  ranges 
of  mountains,  bearing  several  diflbrent  names.  Among  these 
is  the  celebrated  Chang-pih  shan,  or  Kolmin  shanguin  alin,— - 
*  the  Long  white  mountain.' 


I 


18S2.  reigning  Chinese  dynaety.  117 

The  nature  of  the  Mantchou  soil,  and  its  mineral  furodaotions 
are  hut  little  known.  lu  chief  vegetable  productions  are  two, 
—ginseng  and  rhubarb ;  the  former  is  an  exclusive  governmental 
monopoly.  The  province  of  Shingking  is  also  a  very  productive 
of  millet,  and  of  several  kinds  of  peas,  of  which  large  quan- 
tities are  brought  annually  to  the  southern  provinces,  by 
Chinese  junks. 

The  Colonial  PoesEsaioNa  of  China  are  Mongolia,  Soungaria, 
Eastern  Turkestan  or  Little  Bukharia,  and  Tibet.  Corea  and 
the  Lewchew  islands,  although  their  sovereiffns  do  not  reign 
but  by  the  imperial  permission  of  China,  can  be  regarded  only 
as  tributary  nations. 

Mongolia  is  for  the  most  part  subject  to  a  military  and  feudal 
government  It  is  partitioned  among  a  number  of  native  prin- 
ces, who  are  kept  in  close  dependence  upon  the  Mantchou 
dynasty,  to  which  they  voluntarily  submitted,  by  frequent  alli- 
ances with  the  princesses  of  the  imperial  family.  At  the  same 
time,  the  followers  of  these  princesses  being  Mantchous,  they 
are  subjected  to  a  system  of  strict  and  constant  espionage;  and 
their  submission  is  further  purchased  by  giving  their  tribute- 
bearers  presents  often  times  the  value  of  ihe  tribute  they  are  re- 
quired to  pay. — Soungaria,  the  ancient  country  of  the  Soungar* 
Kalmucks  or  Eluths,  is  also  under  military  rule,  the  former 
inhabitants  having  been  entirely  driven  out  and  the  province 
re-peopled  by  Mantchou,  Chinese,  and  Mongol  troops  and  con- 
victs. It  includes  all  the  cantons  on  the  north  of  the  Celestial 
mountains,  except  Barkoul  and  Oroumtchi,  which  are  attached 
to  the  Chinese  province  Kansuh.— Eastern  Turkestan  is  regu- 
lated by  native  Mohammedan  nobles  and  officers,  under  the 
direction  of  miliiary  residents,  who  are  subordinate  to  the 
tseingkeun  or  general  of  Ele.  It  includes  seven  Moham- 
medan cantons,  and  is  comprised  with  Soungaria  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Ele.-^Tibet  is  governed  by  the  Dalai  lama,  the 
Banjin  lama  (or  Bantchen  Erdeni),  and  other  ecclesiastics,  un- 
der the  direction  of  two  residents,  selected  from  among  the 
secondary  officers  of  the  imperial  cabinet,  called  Nuy-kd  H^szt. 
The  administration  of  all  these  territories  is  directed  by  the 
L$ifan  Yuen,  or  Tribunal  for  the  Colonies,  at  Peking,  which  is 
always  superintended  by  one  of  the  chief  ministers  of  the 
cabinet. 

MoNCKHiiA  is  the  first  in  order  of  the  colonies.  It  is  an  elevated 
tract  of  country,  siuated  on  the  north  of  China  proper,  the 
northeast  of  Tibet,  and  the  south  of  the  Altai  mountains, 
which  separate  it  from  Siberia.  Its  eastern  boundary  is 
Mantchouria,  and  its  western  the  government  of  Ele,  and  part 
of  the  province  Kansuh.     The  limits  of  what  may   be  properly 

4 

*  In  Chinese  Chun-ko'vrh ; — see  Morrison's  View  of  China,  pp.  5  &  74. 


{ 


118  Possessions  of  the  Aug. 

denomiDated  Mongolia,  are  not  very  accurately  defined;  and  the 
division  adopted  in  the  following  sketch  may  not  perhaps  be 
considered  the  best; — but  it  is  here  preferred,  because  it  ap- 
proximates most  nearly  to  the  arrangement  made  by  the  Chinese ; 
and  because  any  precise,  division  is  calculated  to  clear  up  much  of 
the  confusion  which  attaches  to  all  published  descriptions  of  the 
Chinese  colonies,  Much  seeming  inconsisteney  may  be  removed, 
by  always  bearing  in  mind  the  distinction  between  Mongolia 
and  the  Mongols.  The  natural  and  artificial  divisions  of  the 
former  it  is  now  our  object  to  point  out.  The  latter,  always 
of  a  wandering  and  unsettled  character,  have  been  widely  dis- 
persed,— in  the  first  place,  by  the  wars  of  their  great  leader 
Genghis  khan, — afterwards  by  the  expulsion  of  his  descendants 
from  their  conquests  in  China, — and  lastly  by  their  subjection 
to  the  reigning  Mantchou  dynasty.  They  are  now  scattered 
over  all  parts  of  the  Chinese  empire.  In  China  proper  they 
are  divided  into  eight  standards,  being  the  descendants  of  those 
Mongols,  who  assisted  in  the  Mantchou  conquest  of  China;  these 
enjoy  almost  the  same  privileges  as  the  Mantchous.  In  Man- 
tchouria,  they  are  mostly  wandering  shepherds  and  feeders  of  the 
imperial  studs  of  horses  and  camels^  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
tseangkeun  of  Hihlung  keang  or  Tsilsihar.  In  their  own 
country  they  are  divided  into  tribes  and  standards,  ruled  by  a 
great  number  of  khans,  princes,  and  nobles ;  or  subjected  to 
generals  and  military  residents.  And  in  the  government  of 
£le  and  the  country  of  Tibet,  the  old  Mongol  tribes  appear 
almost  as  strangers,  settled  down  in  those  parts  by  force  of 
arms  rather  than  of  free  will. 

The  principal  divisions  of  Mongolia  are  four.— I.  Inner  or 
southern  Mongolia,  situated  to  the  south-east  of  the  great  de- 
sert of  Cobi — on  the  north  of  China  and  west  of  Mantchouria. 
— 2.  Outer  Mongolia  or  the  Kalkas,  on  the  north  of  Cobi  and 
the  south  of  the  Altai  mountains, — extending  from  the  Khingan 
chain,  on  the  frontiers  of  Mantchouria,  to  the  foot  of  the  Ce- 
lestial mountains. — 3.  The  country  about  Tsing  hae  or  Koko  nor, 
between  Kansuh,  Szechueq,  and  Tibet. — And  4.  The  depen- 
dencies of  Ouliasoutai,  situated  on  the  north  of  the  westward  Kal- 
kas and  of  the  Chamar*  branch  of  the  Altai  mountains,  and 
watered  by  the  river  Irtish. 

Inner  Mongolia  comprises  twenty-four  Aimaksf  or  tribes, 
1^12^ — on  the  east  near  Mantchouria,  Kortchin,  Tchalait,  Tour- 
bed,  Korlos,  Aokhan,  Naiman,  Barin,  Tcharot,  Arou-kortchin, 
and  Oniot : — on  the  south  near  China,  Ketchikten,  Kalka 
(left  wing),  Karatchin,  and  Toumet: — in  the  central  steppes, 
Outchoumoutchin  Haotchit,  Sounite,  Abahai,  and  Abahanar: — 

*  We  do  not  find  in  Chinese  maps  any  name  resembling  this,  but  it  it 
inserted  in  some  European  atlases. 
t  In  Chinese  Poo; — see  Morrison's  Dictionary,  8687. 


18S2.  reigning  Chinese  Dynaety.  119 

on  the  west  Dear  Sheose,  Ssetsze  poo-lo  or  Durban  keouket, 
Maomingan,  Orat,  Kalka  (right  wiug^,  and  Ortous.  These 
tribes  are  divided  into  forty-nine  standards,  in  Chinese  called 
Ju^  and  in  Mongol  khochoun;  which  generally  include  about 
MOO  families  or  under,  and  are  commanded  by  hereditary 
princes,  who  add  to  their  Chinese  titles  the  epithet  Dzassak 
or  Tchassak.  The  twenty-four  tribes  are  arranged  into  six 
tkmikwm/^  or  corps.  The  principal  tribes  are  the  Kortchin 
which  has  six  standards,  and  the  Ortous  which  includes  seven 
standards.  The  other  tribes  have  mostly  but  one  or  two 
standards.  The  Tsakhar  or  Chahar,  and  Bargou  tribes,  and 
the  tribe  of  Toumet  of  Koukou  khoto  or  Kwei-hwa  ching,  on 
the  south,  are  not  included  in  the  twenty-four  tribes  of  Inner 
Mongolia,  but  are  separately  governed,  the  two  former  by  a 
tootung,  and  the  latter  by  a  tseangkeun  residing  at  Suy- 
yuen  chinff. 

Outer  MongoKa,  on  the  north  of  Cobi,  consists  of  four  Kalka 
tribes,  ruled  by  the  same  number  of  princes,  viz.  Touchaytou 
khan,  Sain-noin,  Tsetsen  khan,  and  Tchassaktou  khan.  The 
total  number  of  standards  subject  to  these  princes  is  eighty- 
six.  The  territory  which  they  occupy  is  divided  into  four  ioo 
or  provinces ;  Touchayton  khan  occupies  the  northern  loo,  Sain- 
noin  the  central,  Tsetsen  khan  the  eastern,  and  Tchassaktou 
khan  the  western. 

Round  Tsing  hae  or  Koko  nor  dwell  some  small  tribes  of  Ho- 
shoits.  Chores,  Khoits,  Tourgouths,  and  Kalkas,  divided  into 
twenty-nine  standards.  These  are  governed  by  a  tseangkeun 
or  general,  who  resides  at  Sening  foo  in  Kansuh.  These  are 
also  ten  tribes  of  Eluths,  Tourgouths,  Tourbeths,  and  Hoshoits 
scattered  over  the  country,  from  Koko  nor  to  the  Teen  shan  and 
the  region  of  Altai.     They  comprehend   thirty-four    standards. 

OuUasoutai  and  its  dependencies,  Kobdo  (or  Gobdo)  and  the 
Tangnoo  Oulianghai,  are  governed  by  the  general  of  the  army 
of  observation  on  the  Russian  frontier,  who  resides  at  the  city 
of  Ouliasoutai,  between  the  Kalka  tribes  of  Sain-noin  and  Tchas- 
saktou khan.  Kobdo  comprises  eleven  tribes,  divided  into 
thirty-one  standards.  The  Oulianghai  tribes  are  scattered  over 
more  than  one  province :  those  of  the  Tangnoo  mountains,  be- 
longing to  Ouliasoutai,  are  subjected  to  twenty-five  military 
officers  called  tso-ling.  The  other  Ouliiinghai  tribes  have 
twenty-one  tso-ling^ 

The  Rivers  of  Mongolia  are  numerous,  chiefly  in  the  north. 
The  principal  are  the  Keroulun,  the  Onon,  the  Selenga,  the 
Orkhon,  and  the  Tola,  in  the  Kalkas:  the  south  is  partly  war 
tered  by  the  Leaou  ho  of  Mantchouria,  and  the  Yellow  river  of 
China :  and  the  northwest  by  the  Irtish  and  several  minor  streams. 
•—The  Keroulun  and  the  Onon  rise,  not  far  from  each  other 

In  Chinese  ilftn^;— see  Morrison's  Dictionary,  7722. 


120  PoiiessiauM  of  the  Av&. 

on  the  9outh  of  the  Kenteh  hills,  between  the  Touchaytou  an4 
Taeteen  (or  Chevchin)  khanau.  They  both  take  a  northeast  course 
and  enter  the  Mantchou  prorinoe  Hihlung  keiing,  where  they 
meet  the  Onon,  having  previously  reeeived  the  name  of  Hihlung 
ke&ng  Or  Amour.  The  Selenga  eommencee  at  the  junction  of  two 
smaller  streams,  which  have  their  source  in  the  Esun^Toolanf 
khara  hills,  between  Sain-noin  and  Tchasaaktou  khan»  It  then 
flows  easterly  into  the  Touchaytou  khanat,  where  it  joins  the 
Orkhon.-^The  latter  rises  southeast  of  the  Kbangai  moun- 
tains,  on  the  borders  of  Gobi,  in  the  Sain-noin  princedom.  It 
enters  the  Touchaytou  khanat  in  a  northeast  direction,  and 
nueeting  the  Selenga,  flows  with  it  into  the  Tseteh,  which  die* 
charges  itself  into  the  lake  Baikal. — The  Tola  rises  in  the 
Kenteh  hills,  between  the  Tsetsen  and  Touchaytou  khanate, 
and  flows  flrst  sooth,  then  west,  and  finally  north,  until  it  falls 
into  the  Orkhon. 

In  the  south,  the  Leaou  ho  rises  between  the  tribes  of  Aba- 
hai,  Abahanar,  and  Barin,  where  it  bears  the  name  of  Shara- 
mouren  or  Yellow  river  ;*  and  flows  eastward  till  it  enters  the 
province  of  Shingking,  when  it  takes  a  southern  course,  to- 
wards the  sea. — The  Irtish  rises  in  Kobdo,  or  the  region  of 
Altai,  and  after  passing  through  the  Tsaesang  or  Zaisan  nor, 
takes  a  northern  direction  into  the  territory  of  the  Hassacks  or 
Kirghis,  whence  it  enters  Siberia.  The  whole  of  this  region  is 
copiously  watered  by  numerous  rivers. — The  region  of  Tsing 
hae  or  Koko  nor,  a  country  fertile  in  springs^  gives  rise  to  se- 
veral of  the  principal  rivers,  both  of  China  and  Tibet. 

The  ZioA^e^  of  Mongolia  are  many  and  large.  The  chief  is 
the  Koko  nor  (in  Chinese  Tsing  hae,  *  the  azure  sea'),  situated 
in  the  region  so  named,  on  the  east  of  Kansuh.  In  the  same 
region  are  the  Oling  and  Chaling  (or  Sing-suh  hae,  *  sea  of 
Constellations'),  at  the  source  of  the  Yellow  river ;  and  other  lakes 
of  inferior  note. — dinner  Mongolia  has  no  lakes  of  any  impor- 
tance, and  those  of  the  Kalkas  are  small ;  but  Kobdo  la  a 
Countiy  of  lakes,  as  well  as  of  mountains.  The  principal  are  the 
Upusa  nor  and  Altai  nor  on  the  east, — the  Alak  nor  on  the  south, 
— and  the  Tsaesang  or  Zaisan  nor  on  the  northwest^  between 
Kobdo  and  the  government  of  Ele. 

The  Mountains  of  Mongolia  are  the  Altai  chain  on  the  north, 
separating  Mongolia  from  Siberai,  and  several  smaller  chains, 
which  may  be  considered  as  branches  of  the  great  Altai  range  or 
aystem.  t  The  s^tem  of  the  Altai,  as  it  is  designated  by 
Humboldt,  encompasses  the  sources  of  the  Irtish,  and  stretcher 

*  Though  itb  Booree  if  Dear  the  great  northern  bend  of  the  Chinese  Hwang 
ho  or  Yellow  river,  yet  it  is  entirely  unconnected  with  (hat  great  stream. 

t  Altai  in  Mongol  signifies  gold ;  and  Altai-in-onlp,  (he  golden  rooun- 
tains ;  they  are  so  named  on  account  of  their  chief  mineral  contents-  The 
Chinese  name  Kin  shan  has  the  same  signification. 


WS2.  reigning  Chinese  dym^ty.  I2t 

northwestward  on  the  right  bank  of  that  river^  where  it  has 
been  erroneously  donoininated  Bogdo.  Thence  it  extends  east* 
ward,  along  the  northern  frontier  of  Mongolia,  receiving  first 
the  name  of  Tangnoo,  and  afterwards  that  of  the  Sayaniaa 
UHHinuins.  From  Mongolia  it  stretches  into  Mantchoaria, 
where  under  the  name  of  Hing-an  ling,  or  the  Daourian  chain, 
it  joins  the  great  Yablonoi-khrebet.  The  mean  latitude  of  its 
course  is  from  50  to  51}  degrees.  In  Tangnoo  Oulianghai,  the 
Altai  chain  divides  into  two  branches,  which  afterwards  re-unite ; 
the  range  of  Tangnoo  bounding  the  south,  in  a  straight  line, 
and  the  other  range  (which  has  several  different  names)  forming 
a  semicircle  on  the  east,  west,  and  north  of  Oulianghai. — In 
the  Kalkas  several  branches  diverge  from  the  main  range  of 
Altai,  in  a  southern  direction.  Of  these,  the  Kenteh  and 
Khangai  are  the  chief.  The  Kenteh  is  a  small  but  lofty  chain, 
which  approaches  the  two  ranges  of  Altai  and  Khingan,  between 
the  khaiiats  of  Touchaytou  and  Tsetsen,  and  thence  extends 
southwestward  almost  to  Gobi.  The  rivers  Keroulun  and  Onon 
have  their  sources  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Kenteh  hills. — 
The  Khangai,  which  surrounds  the  sources  of  the  Orkhon  and 
Tamir,  is  also  a  bratiching  off  of  the  Altai ;  it  extends  eastward 
to  the  Kenteh  hills,  and  northwestward  into  Siberia. — The 
Khingan,  in  the  khanat  of  Tsetsen,  stretches  (Vom  the  south* 
ern  frontier  of  the  Kalkas,  where  it  terminates  in  the  Sandy 
desert,  to  the  borders  of  Russia,  where  it  is  connected  with 
the  Altai  mountains — The  mountains  in  the  country  of  the 
Hassacks  are  not  a  continuation  of  the  Altai  chain,  but  an 
unconnected  range  of  low  hills;  nor  do  they  extend  to  the 
Ural  mountains,  as  sometimes  represented. 

The  chain  of  mountains  stretching  through  Inner  Mongolia, 
from  the  borders  of  Shense  iiito  Mantchouria,  called  in  (jhmese 
nriaps  the  Soyortsi,  approaches  the  Khingan  on  the  north  of 
Gobi.     This  chain  is  also  called  Sialkoi. 

In  Koko  nor,  the  Kwanluu  or  Koulkun  ri/ns  nearly  east  and 
west,  connecting  itself  with  the  Belour  or  |Tsung-lin|;  mountains 
in  one  direction,  and  passing  the  sources  of  the  Yellow  river 
into  the  province  of  Shense,  in  the  other.*  It  lies  to  the 
south  of  Khoten  and  the  north  of  Tibet  and  Ladak,  and  is 
otherwise  called  the  Nan  shan  or  southern  mountains.^-The 
other  mountains  of  Koko  nor  couuist  rather  of  numerous  clusters 
than  of  a  continuous  chain. 

*  Chinese  maps,  however,  show  no  continuation  of  the  mountains  in  this 
direction.  The  Koalkun  according  to  tbem  is  but  the  eastern  eitremity  of 
the  Nan  shan,  and  is  situated  on  the  north  and  west  of  the  Sin§;suh  hae. 


(To  be  contmued.) 


», 


{ 


ii 


122  (Jatzlaff's  Journal;  Aug. 


JourruU  of  a  reside?iC€  in  iSium^  and  of  a  voyage 
along  the  coast  of  China  to  Mantchou  Tartary. 
By  the  Rev.  Ciiakles  Gutzlaff. 

(  Continued  from  page  91). ) 

The  temple  of  Ma-tsoo  po  is  not  very  splendid, 
though  it  has  been  built  at  a  great  expense.  The 
priests  are  numerous,  and  well  maintained,  the  num- 
ber of  pilgrims  being  very  great.  When  we  were 
about  to  sail,  a  priest  came  on  board  with  some 
candlesticks  and  incense,  which,  being  sacred  to  the 
goddess,  had  power,  it  was  supposed,  to  secure  the 
vessel  against  imminent  dangers.  He  held  up  in  his 
hand  a  biography  of  the  goddess,  and  was  eloquent 
in  trying  to  persuade  the  people  to  make  large  offer- 
ings. The  priest  belonging  to  our  junk  replied  to  him, 
^'  We  are  already  sanctified,  and  need  no  additional 
goodness ; — go  to  others  who  are  wanting  in  devo- 
tion.^'  I  improved  this  opportunity  to  remark  on  the 
sinfulness  of  paying  homage  to  their  goddess;  and 
reminded  them  how,  during  the  storm,  the  idol 
shook  and  would  have  fallen  into  the  sea,  if  they 
had  not  caught  it  with  their  own  hands.  The  priest, 
anxious  to  maintain  his  ground,  said,  ''Ah!  she  was 
angry."  I  replied,  "She  is  weak — away  with  an  image 
that  cannot  protect  itself— cast  it  into  the  sea,  and 
let  us  see  if  it  has  power  to  rescue  itself." 

The  people  from  the  tea  plantations,  who  came 
on  board  our  junk,  were  civil,  and  characterized  by 
a  simplicity  of  manner  which  was  very  connmendable. 
I  conversed  much  with  them;  asked  them  many 
questions ;  and  was  pleased  with  the  propriety  ana 
correctness  of  their  answers. 

Before  we  left  Namoh,  our  captain,  the  owner  of 
the  junk,  attracted  by  the  pleasures  of  domestic  life, 
had  charged  his  uncle  with  the  management  of  the 


ia:V2.  Lmte.s  Namoh.  IJfJ 

vessel,  and  left  us.  This  new  captain  was  an  el- 
derly man,  who  had  read  a  great  deal,  could  write 
with  readiness,  and  wad  quite  conversant  with  the 
character  of  Europeans.  These  good  qualities,  how- 
ever, were  clouded  by  his  ignorance  of  navigation, 
and  by  his  habitual  roguishness.  His  younger  broth- 
er, a  proud  man  and  without  experience,  was  a  mere 
drone.  He  had  a  bad  cough,  and  was  covered  with 
the  itch  ;  and  being  my  mess-mate,  he  was  exceed- 
ingly annoying,  and  of>en  spoiled  our  best  meals. 
Our  daily  food  was  rather  sparing, — it  consisted 
principally  of  rice  and  of  salted  and  dried  vegetables. 
When  any  thing  extra  was  obtained,  it  was  seized 
so  greedily,  that  my  gleanings  were  scanty  indeed  ; 
yet  I  trusted  in  the  Lord,  who  sweetened  the  most 
meagre  meals,  and  made  me  cheerful  and  happy 
under  every  privation. 

A  large  party  was,  at  one  time,  formed  against  me, 
who  disapproved  of  my  proceedings  as  a  missionary. 
My  books,  they  said,  were  not  wanted  at  Teen- 
tsin ;  there  were  priests  enough  already,  and  they  had 
long  ago  made  every  needful  provision  for  the  peo- 
ple. And  as  for  medical  aid,  there  were  hundreds 
of  doctors,  who,  rather  than  allow  me  to  do  it,  would 
gladly  take  charge  of  the  poor  and  the  sick.  More- 
over, they  all  expressed  their  fears  that  I  should 
become  a  prey  to  rogues, — who  are  very  numerous 
throughout  China.     Bnt  when  I  told   them  that  T 

Eroceeded  as  the  servant  of  Shang-te  (the  Supreme 
!.uler),  aud  did  not  fear  the  wrath  of  man  in  a  good 
cause,  they  held  their  peace.  By  a  reference  to  the 
immorality  of  their  lives,  I  could  easily  silence  all 
their  objections; — "If  you  are  really  under  the  in- 
fluence of  the  transforming  laws  of  the  celestial  em- 
pire, as  you  all  affirm,  why  do  those  rules  prove  so 
weak  a  restraint  on  your  vicious  practices,  whilst  the 
gospel  of  Christ  preserves  its  votaries  from  wicked- 
ness and  crime r*  They  replied,  "We  are  indeed  sin- 
ners, and  are  lost  irremediably." — "But  I  inquired, 
**have  you  never  read  the  books  I  gave  you,  >n\\vc\v 


124  GutzlaJTs  Journal;  Aug. 

assure  us  that  Jesus  died  for  the  world  V' — ^'YeSi  we 
have;  but  we  find  that  they  contain  much  which 
does  not  accord  with  the  truth/'  To  show  them  that 
they  were  wrong,  I  took  one  of  the  books  of  Scrip- 
ture and  went  through  it,  sentence  by  sentence, 
showing  them  that  the  gospel  was  not  onLy  profitable 
for  this  life,  but  also  for  the  life  to  come.  This 
procedure  put  them  to  shame ;  and  from  that  time 
they  ceased  to  offer  their  objections,  and  admitted 
the  correctness  of  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  and 
their  happy  tendency  on  the  human  heart. 

As  soon  as  we  had  come  in  sight  of  the  Chusan  (or 
Chow-shan)  islandsi,  which  are  in  latitude  29^  22^ 
N.,  we  were  again  becalmed.  The  sailors,  anxious 
to  proceed,  collected  among  themselves  some  gilt 
paper,  and  formed  it  into  the  shape  of  a  junk;  and, 
after  marching  a  while  in  procession  to  the  peal  of 
the  gong,  launched  the  paper  junk  into  the  sea, 
but  obtained  no  change  of  weather  in  consequence 
of  this  superstitious  rite ;  the  calm  still  Vontiimed, 
and  was  even  more  oppressive  than  before. 

The  ctiy  of  Chusan  (or  Chow-shan),  situated  in 
latitude  30''  26^  N.,  has  fallen  into  decay,  since  it  has 
ceased  to  be  visited  by  European  vessels;  its  harbor, 
however,  is  the  rendezvous  of  a  few  native  junks. 
Ningpo,  which  is  situated  a  short  distance  westward 
of  Chusan,  is  the  principal  emporium  of  Chekeang 
province.  Native  vessels,  belonging  to  this  place, 
are  generally  of  about  200  tons  burden,  and  have 
four  oblong  sails,  which  are  made  of  cloth.  These 
vessels,  which  are  similar  to  those  of  Keangnan 
province,  trade  mostly  to  the  north  of  China ;  cop- 
per cash,  reduced  to  about  one  half  the  value  of  the 
currency,  is  their  principal  article  of  export. 

About  the  20th  of  August,  we  reached  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Yangtsze- keang,  on  the  banks  of  which 
stands  the  gity  of  Shanghae  (Shanghae  been),  the 
emporium  of  Nanking,  and  of  the  whole  of  Keangnan 
province ;  and,  as  far  as  the  native  trade  is  con- 
cerned, perhaps  the  principal  commercial  city  in 


18S2.  Shantuff^i:  promonfory.  12.^ 

the  empire.  It  is  laid  out  with  great  taRte;  the 
temples  cure  very  numerous;  the  houses^  neat  and 
comfortable;  and  the  inhabitants  polite,  though  ra- 
ther servile  in  their  manners.  Here,  as  at  Ningpo, 
the  trade  is  chiefly  carried  on  by  Fuhkeen  men. 
More  than  a  thousand  small  vessels  go  up  to  the 
north,  several  times  annually,  exporting  silk  and 
other  Keangnan  manufactures,  and  importing  peas 
and  medical  drugs.  Some  few  junks,  owned  by 
Fuhkeen  men,  go  to  the  Indian  Archipelago,  and 
return  with  very  rich  cargoes. 

It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  we  reached  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  Shantung  promontory,  in  latitude  ST" 
23'  N.;  and  when  we  did  so,  the  wind  continuing 
unfavorable,  we  cast  anchor  at  Leto  (Le-taou,  an 
island  in  the  bay  of  Sang-kow),  where  there  is  a 
spacious  and  deep  harbor,  surrounded  by  rocks, 
with  great  shoals  on  the  left  side.  This  was  on  the 
23d  of  August.  There  were  several  vessels  in  the 
harbof ,  driven  thither  by  the  severity  of  the  weath- 
er. At  one  extremity  of  Le-to  harbor,  a  small  town 
is  situated.  The  surrounding  country  is  rocky,  and 
productive  of  scarcely  anything,  except  a  few  fruits. 
The  houses  are  built  of  granite,  and  covered  with 
sea-weeds;  within  they  were  very  poorly  furnished. 
The  people  themselves  were  rather  neat  in  their 
appearance,  and  polite  in  their  manners,  but  not  of 
high  attainments.  Though  very  little  conversant 
with  their  written  character,  they  nevertheless  spoke 
the  mandarin  dialect  better  than  I  had  ever  before 
heard  it.  They  seemed  very  poor,  and  had  few 
means  of  subsistence;  bnt  they  appeared  indus- 
trious, and  labored  hard  to  gain  a  livelihood.  I 
visited  them  in  their  cottages,  and  was  treated  with 
much  kindness, — even  invited  to  a  dinner,  where  the 
principal  men  of  the  place  were  present.  As  their 
attention  was  much  attracted  towards  me,  being  a 
stranger,  I  took  occasion  to  explain  the  reason  of 
my  visiting  their  country,  and  amply  gratified  theif 
curiosity.     They  paid  me  visitc  in  return;  some  o^ 


i 


I'iG  GutzlaJpH  Journal;  Ar 


!t~* 


ihem  called  me  Se-yang  tszo,  ^  child  of  the  Western 
ocean ;^  and  others  a  foreign- born  Chinese;  but  the 
major  part  of  them  seemed  to  care  little  about  the 
place  of  my  nativity. 

Apples,  grapes,  and  some  other  fruits  we  found 
here  in  abundance;  and  such  refreshments  were  very 
acceptable  after  having  lived  for  a  long  time  on 
dry  rice  and  salt  vegetables.  Fish  also  were  plentiful 
and  cheap.  The  common  food  of  the  inhabitants  is 
the  Barbadoes  millet,  called  kaou  leang;  they  grind  it 
in  a  mill,  which  is  worked  by  asses,  and  eat  it  like 
rice.  There  were  several  kinds  of  the  leang  grain, 
which  difiered  considerably  in  taste  as  well  as  in  size. 

Some  sales  were  made  here,  but  the  people  were 
too  poor  to  trade  to  any  considerable  extent.  It  is 
worthy  of  remark  that,  in  the  very  neighborhood  of 
the  place  where  Confucius  was  born,  the  moral 
precepts  of  that  sage  are  (as  I  had  opportunity  to 
witness)  trampled  upon,  and  even  when  referred  to 
are  treated  with  scorn.  Here  our  sailors,  especially 
those  who  went  to  visit  the  temple  of  Ma-tsoo  po, 
were  again  ensnared  by  wretched  women — the 
most  degraded  beings  I  ever  beheld.  But  the  poor 
fellows  soon  felt  the  consequences  of  their  wicked 
conduct;  for  some  of  them  had  not  only  to  sell  their 
little  stock  of  merchandise,  but  were  also  visited  with 
loathsome  disease.  Often  did  they  lament  their 
folly ;  and  as  often  did  they  remark,  that  they  had 
no  power  to  become  better  men.  A  disgrace  to 
human  nature —  a  scene  at  which  even  the  corrupted 
heart  of  man  revolts, — girls  scarcely  twelve  years  of 
age  were  given  up  to  the  beastly  pa9sions  of  the  men ! 
Some  of  my  fellow;  passengers,  when  they  had  re- 
covered their  senses,  felt  keenly  the  stings  of  con- 
science. Captain  Eo  was  among  this  number; — ^'I 
am  a  forlorn  wretch,"  said  he;  "in  vain  I  strive 
against  vice,  every  day  brings  me  nearer  eterntcl 
destruction."  Though  he  endeavored  to  stifle  re- 
morse, by  placing  an  idol  in  his  cabin,  and  by  re- 
peating his  "Omcto  Fuh,"  (i.  e.  Amida  Budha,  an 


1832.  Shantung  promotUory.  Vll 

expression  which  commences  most  prayers  to  that 
deity,)  yet  all  his  efforts  were  in  vain ;  his  heart  be- 
came more  depraved,  his  superstitions  more  strong, 
and  he  seemed  utterly  incorrigible.  He  would  of- 
ten remark,  as  I  sat  with  him  in  his  cabin,  talking 
aboiit  the  gospel  of  Christ, — "  I  have  no  friend ;  all 
my  vicious  companions  forsook  me  when  I  was 
wrecked  on  Pulo  Way;  the  little  property  I  now 
have  is  only  sufficient  to  support  myself  alone ; 
but  I  have  a  family  at  home,  who  are  looking'  to 
me  for  support,  while  I  am  giving  myself  up  to 
folly  «and  vice,"  The  body  of  this  poor  man  was 
emaciated,  and  he  passed  most  of  his  time  in  sleep. 
Occasionally  he  would  enter  into  conversation  with 
captain  Hae,  his  neighbor^  who  was  a  great  pro- 
ficient in  iniquitous  schemes  and  practices.  In  con- 
versation, during  the  night-time,  they  would  relate  to 
each  other  the  particulars  of  their  feats ;  it  was  painful 
to  hear  their  narrations,  especially  when  I  remem- 
bered that,  in  the  case  of  Eo,  they  proceeded  from  the 
lips  of  a  hoary-headed  man,  who  afler  a  wicked  life 
of  more  than  sixty  years,  was  fast  verging  to  the 
grave.  O  what  must  be  the  company  of  hell, 
where  all  the  heroes  of  wickedness  meet,  and  hold 
eternal  intercourse,  making  daily  progress  in  sin ! 
Although  my  sentiments  were  entirely  at  variance 
with  those  of  Eo,  he  frequently  showed  me  marks 
of  real  kindness,  lamented  my  lonely  state,  and  fear- 
ed that  I  should  fall  a  prey  to  wicked  men,  because 
I  was  over  righteous.  He  would  sometimes  give  me 
accounts  of  geography,  according  to  the  popular  no- 
tions of  the  Chinese,  which  he  considered  as  the 
only  correct  ones,  and  ours  as  altogther  erroneous. 
As  he  was  a  painter  he  drew  a  map,  in  which  Africa 
was  placed  near  Siberia,  and  Corea  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  some  unknown  country,  which  he 
thought  might  be  America.  Though  his  ideas  were 
ridiculous,  he  possessed  a  good  understanding;  and 
had  he  not  been  debased  by  idolatry  and  crime,  he 
might  have  formed  a  talented  and  useful  member 


\ 


I'i8  GatzlaJTs  Journal;  Aug* 

of  society.  But,  alas!  Sutan  first  debars  God's 
creatures  from  improvement,  and  then  reduces  them 
to  the  level  of  brutes. 

The  vessels  of  the  last  English  embassy  touched, 
it  seemsi  at  Le-to,  and  their  stay  there  was  still  fresh 
in  the  recollection  of  the  natives.  They  frequently 
referred  to  those  majestic  ships,  which  might  have 
spread  destruction  in  every  direction;  and  to  this 
day  they  are  overawed  and  tremble,  even  at  the 
mention  of  the  Kea-pan*  ships,  as  European  vessels 
are  denominated,  i  was  closely  questioned  on  this 
subject,  but  as  I  was  not  well  informed  respecting  the 
expedition,  I  could  give  them  no  satisfactory  answers; 
]  was  able,  however,  by  describing  the  character  of 
Europeans,  in  some  degree,  to  quiet  their  minds. — 
**  If,"  said  I,  **  they  had  come  to  injure  you,  they  would 
have  done  so  immediately,  but  as  they  came  and  went 
away  peaceably,  they  ought  to  be  considered  as  the 
friends  of  the  Chinese.''  My  reasoning  however,  was 
of  little  avail ; — "  They  were  not  traders,"  they  repli- 
ed; "if  they  had  been,  we  should  have  hailed  them  as 
friends ;  but  they  came  with  guns,  and  as  men  never 
do  anything  without  design,  they  must  have  had  some 
object,  and  that  object  must  have  been  conquest. 
Those  mandarins  who  did  not  inform  the  em- 
peror of  their  arrival  were  severely  punished ;  and 
how  could  this  have  been  done,  if  he  had  not  per- 
ceived an  ultra  design !" 

Europe  is  supposed,  by  a  great  majority  of  the 
Chinese,  to  be  a  small  country,  inhabited  by  a 
few  merchants,  who  speak  different  languages,  and 
who  maintain  themselves  principally  by  their  com- 
merce with  China.  With  a  view  to  correct  their 
ideas,  I  gave  them  some  account  of  the  different 
nations  who  inhabit  Europe,  but  all  to  no  purpose ; 
the  popular  belief,  that  it  is  merely  a  small  island, 
containing  only  a  few  thousands  of  inhabitants,  was 
too  strong  to  be  removed. 

*    This  term  is  probably  derived  from  (lie  Malay  wurd  Kapan  a  vcsKh 
througii  the  Fuhke^n  sailon. 


1832.  Ska9Hung  proiuantory.  129 

They  were  aiiiiiausy  however,  to  know  from 
whence  all  the  dollars  came,  which  are  brought  to 
China ;  and  when  I  told  them  more  of  the  western 
world,  they  expreased  a  wish  to  go  thither,  because 
they  thought  gold  and  silver  must  be  as  abundant 
thwe,  as  granite  is  in  China ;  but  when  I  told  them 
that  in  going  thither  they  could  see  no  land  for 
many  days,  they  became  unwilling  to  engage  for 
suth  a  voyage ;— ^'  For  where,*'  they  earnestly  inquir- 
ed, ^  shall  we  take  shelter  and  come  to  anctiOTt 
when  storms  overtake  us  t  And  whither  shall  we 
fimi  refuge  when  once  we  are  wrecked  1" 

Though  they  soon  abandoned  the  idea  of  visiting 
Europe,  they  were  still  desirous  to  gain  some  more 
information  about  dollars,  and  requested  me  to  teach 
them  the  art  of  making  them  of  tin  or  lead ;  for 
inafiy  of  them  believe  that  the  English  are  able, 
by  a  certain  process,  to  change  those  metals  into 
silver.  As  they  considered  me  an  adept  in  every  art, 
except  divinity,  they  were  much  disappointed  when 
1  told  them,  that  I  neither  understood  the  secret, 
nor  believed  that  there  waa  any  mortal  who  did. 
'i^his  itatesnent  they  discredited,  and  maintained  that 
the  English,  as  they  were  rich  and  had  many 
great  snips  and  splendid  factories  in  Canton,  and 
liad  no  means  of  obtaining  riches  except  by  this 
art,  must  of  necessity  be  able  to  change  the  inferior 
metals  into  gold.  This  same  atrange  notion  is 
believed  in  Siani ;  and  I  have  been  earnestly  im^* 
portuned  by  individuals  to  teach  them  this  valu^ 
able  art ;  silver  ore  has  been  sent  to  me  also  with  the 
request,  that  I  would  extract  the  silver,  and  form  it 
into  dollars.  The  reason  of  their  so  frequently 
conspiring  against  me  seems  to  have  been,  that  I 
actea  with  liberality  and  honesty  towards  every  (Hie, 
and  did  not  engage  in  trade ;  and  hence  they  inferred 
Hiat  I  made  silver  and  coined  money,  and  by  these 
means  had  always  a  stock  on  hand,  sufficient  to 
defray  my  expenses. 


\ 


130  Gutzlaff^s  Journal;  Aug. 

After  stayiBg  several  days  at  Le-to,  we  again  got 
under  weigh;  but  the  wind  being  still  unfavorable, 
we  proceeded  slowly,  and  on  the  2d  Sept.  came  to 
anchor  in  the  deep  and  spacious  harbor  of  Shanso. 
The  town  from  which  this  harbor  takes  its  name, 
is  pleasantly  situated,  and  its  environs  are  well  culti- 
vated. The  people  were  polite  and  industrious ;  they 
manufacture  a  sort  of  cloth,  which  consists  partly  of 
cotton,  and  partly  silk;  it  is  very  strong,  and, finds  a 
ready  sale  in  every  part  of  China.  They  are  wealthy, 
and  trade  to  a  considerable  extent  with  the  junka 
which  touch  here  on  their  way  to  Teentsin.  Many 
junks  were  in  the  harbor  at  the  same  time  with  ours, 
and  trade  was  very  brisk.  On  shore  refreshments  of 
every  description  were  cheap.  The  people  seemed 
fond  of  horsemanship;  and  while  we  were  there, 
ladies  had  horse-races,  in  which  they  greatly  ex- 
celled. The  fame  of  the  £nglish  men-of-war  had 
spread  consternation  and  awe  among  the  people 
here;  and  I  endeavored,  so  far  as  it  was  in  my 
power,  to  correct  the  erroneous  opinions  which 
they  had  entertained. 

Vice  seemed  as  prevalent  here  as  at  Le-to;  the 
sailors  borrowed  money  in  advance,  and  before  we 
left  the  harbor,  every  farthing  of  it  was  expended ; 
I  predicted  to  them  that  such  would  be  the  conse- 
quence of  their  vicious  conduct; — that  prediction 
was  now  fulfilled,  the  poor  fellows  became  despe- 
rate, and  as  they  had  no  other  object  on  which  to 
vent  their  rage  but  myself,  they  exceedingly  wearied 
and  annoyed  me. — Did  I  ever  offer  an  earnest  prayer 
to  God,  it  was  at  this  time ;  I  besought  him  to  be 
gracious  to  them  and  to  me,  and  to  make  a  display 
of  his  almighty  power,  in  order  to  convince  them 
of  their  nothingness,  and  to  console  and  strengthen 
my  own  heart.  The  following  morning  the  weather 
was  very  sultry ;  I  was  roused  from  sleep  by  loud 
peals  of  thunder;  and  soon  after  I  had  awaked, 
the  lightning  struck  our  junk ;  the  shock  was  aw^ 
fully  tremendous  ; — the   nutsts  had  been  split  from 


I 


1832.  Shantung  promontory.  131 

top  o  boUom»  but,  most  mercifully^  the  hull  had  re- 
ceived no  injury.  This  event  spread  consternation 
ainong  the  sailors,  and  with  dejected  countenancesy 
tbey  scarcely  dared  to  raise  their  heads,  while  they 
looked  on  me  as  the  servant  of  Shangte,  and  as  one 
vvho  enjoyed  his  protection.  From  this  time  they 
I  lased  to  ridicule  me,  and  on  the  other  hand 
tr  "ijiited  me  with  great  respect. — The  elements  seem- 
6  ,.  at  this  time,  to  have  conspired  against  us ;  winds 
and  tide  were  contrary,  and  our  progress  was 
scarcely  perceptible. 

In  the  neighborhood  of  Shanso  is  Kanchow, 
one  of  the  principal  ports  of  Shantung.  The  trading 
vessels  anchor  near  the  shore,  and  their  supercar- 
gbes^go  to  the  town  by  a  small  river.  There  is  here 
a  market  for  Indian  and  European  merchandise, 
almost  all  kinds  of  which  bear  a  tolerable  price. 
The  duties  are  quite  low,  and  the  mandarins  have 
Very  little  control  over  the  trade.  It  may  be  stated 
that  in  general,  the  Shantung  people  are  far  more 
honest  than  the  inhabitants  of  the  southern  pro- 
vinces, though  the  latter  treat  them  with  disrespect, 
as  being  greatly  their  inferiors. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  we  passed  Tingching, 
a  fortress  situated  near  the  shore,  on  the  frontiers  of 
Chihle  and  Shantung  provinces ;  it  seemed  to  be  a 
pretty  large  place,  surrounded  by  a  high  wall.  We 
saw  some  excellent  plantations  in  its  vicinity,  and  the 
country,  generally,  presented  a  very  lively  aspect, 
with  many  verdant  scenes,  which  the  wearieo  eye 
seeks  for  in  vain,  on  the  naked  rocks  of  Shantung. 
'On  the  9th,  we  were  in  great  danger.  Soon 
after  we  had  anchored  near  mouth  of  the  Pei  ho 
(or  Pih  ho,  the  White  river),  a  gale  suddenly  arose, 
and  raged  for  about  six  hours.  Several  junks, 
which  had  left  the  harbor  of  Le-to  with  us  were 
wrecked;  but  a  merciful  God  preserved  our  vessel. 
As  the  wind  blew  from  the  rorthi  the  agreeable 


fe 


1 


132  GtUttajgrs  Journal;  Aug. 

temperature  of  the  air  was  soon  changed  to  a 
piercing  cold.  Though  we  were  fuU  30  inile»  dis- 
tant from  the  shore,  the  water  was  so  much  Mown 
back  by  the  force  of  the  windi  that  a  nmn  eottM 
easily  wade  over  the  sand  bar ;  and  our  sailors  went 
out  in  different  directions  to  catch  crabs,  which  were 
very  numerous.  But  in  a  few  days  afterwards,  a  fa- 
vorable south  wind  blew,  when  the  water  increase 
ed  and  rose  to  the  pmnt  from  which  it  bad  fallen. 
In  a  little  time  large  numbers  of  boats  were  seen 
coming  from  the  mouth  of  the  river,  to  offer  assist- 
ance in  towing  the  junk  in  from  the  sea. 

We  had  approached  a  considerable  distance  to- 
wards the  shore  before  we  saw  the  land,  it  beins  al- 
most on  a  level  with  the  sea.  The  first  objecta  which 
we  could  discern  were  two  small  forts ;  these  are 
situated  near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  within  the 
last  few  years  have  been  considerably  repaired. 
The  natives,  who  came  on  board,  were  rather  rude 
in  manners,  and  poorly  clothed.  Scarcely  had  we 
anchored,  when  some  opium  dealers  from  Tei'ntsin 
came  *  alongside ;  they  stated,  that  in  consequence 
of  the  heir  of  the  crown  having  died  by  opium  smok- 
ing, very  severe  edicts  had  been  published  against 
the  use  of  the  drug,  and  that  because  the  difficulty 
of  trading  in  the  article  at  the  citv  was  so  great, 
they  had  come  out  to  purchase  such  quantities  of 
it  as  might  be  for  sale  on  board  our  junk. 

The  entrance  of  the  Pei  ho  presents  nothing  but 
scenes  of  wretchedness;  and  the  whole  adjacent 
country  seemed  to  be  as  dreary  as  a  desert.  While 
the  southern  winds  blow,  the  coast  is  often  over- 
flowed to  a  considerable  extent ;  and  the  country 
more  inland  affords  very  little  to  attract  attention, 
being  diversified  only  by  stacks  of  salt,  and  by  nu- 
merous tumuli  which  mark  the  abodes  of  the  dead. 
The  forts  are  nearly  square,  and  are  surrounded  by 
single  walls;  they  evince  very  little  advance  in  the 
art  of  fortification.     The  people  told  me.  that  when 


^^jidnMm 


1832. 


Entrance  of  the  Pet  Jio. 


13tJ 


the  vesaeU  of  tiie  last  English  emlmssy  were  an- 
chored offthe  Pei  ho»  a  detachment  of  soldiers— ^in- 
fitntrv  and  cavalry — was  sent  hither  to  ward  oflT  any 
attack  that  might  be  made.  The  impression  made 
00  the  minds  of  the  people  by  the  aopearance  of 
those  ships  is  still  very  perceptible.  I  frequently 
beard  unrestrained  remarks  concerning  barbarian 
fierceness  and  thirst  after  conquest,  mixed  with  eu- 
logiums  on  the  equitable  government  of  the  English 
at  Singapore.  The  people  wondered  how  a  few 
barbarians,  without  the  transforming  influence  of  the 
celestial  empire,  could  arrive  at  a  state  of  civilization, 
very  little  inferior  to  that  of  ^  the  Middle  Kingdom.' 
They  rejoiced  that  the  water  at  the  bar  of  the  rei  ho 
was  too  shallow  to  afibrd  a  passage  for  men-of-war 
(which,  however,  is  not  the  case^  when  the  south 
wind  prevails,  there  is  water  enough  for  ships  of 
the  largest  class) ;  and,  that  its  course  was  too  rapid 
to  allow  the  English  vessels  to  ascend  the  river. 
White  these  things  were  mentioned  with  exaltation, 
it  was  remarked  by  one  who  was  present,  that  the 
barbarians  bad  ^  fire-ships/  which  could  proceed  up 
the  river  without  the  aid  of  trackers ;  this  remark 
greatly  astonished  them,  and  excited  their  fears; 
which,  however,  were  quieted,  when  I  assured  them, 
that  those  bnrbarians,  as  they  called  them,  though 
valiant,  would  never  make  an  attack  unless  provoked, 
and  that  if  the  celestial  empire  never  provoked  them, 
there  would  not  be  the  least  cause  to  fear. 
.  Though  our  visitors  here  were  numerous,  they  cared 
V0ry  little  about  me,  and  treated  me  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  they  did  the  other  passengers.  Most  of  the  in- 
habitants, who  reside  near  the  shore,  are  poor  fisber- 
nuen ;  their  food  consists,  almost  exclusively  of  Barba- 
does  millet,  boiled  like  rice,  and  mixed  with  water  in 
various  proportions,  according  to  the  circumstances 
of  the  individuals; — if  they  are  rich,  the  quantity 
of  water  is  small,  ifpoor,  as  is  usually  the  case,  the 
quantity  is  large.  They  eat  with  astonishing  rapid- 
ity^ cramming  their  mouths  full  of  millet  and  salt 


1 


132  Gutzlaf*s  Journal;  Aug. 

temperature  of  the  air  was  sooti  changed  to  a 
piercing  cold.  Though  we  were  fuU  30  inile&  dis- 
tant from  the  shore,  the  water  was  so  much  blown 
back  by  the  force  of  the  wind,  that  a  man  could 
easily  wade  o?er  the  sand  bar ;  and  oar  sailors  went 
out  in  different  directions  to  catch  crabs,  which  were 
very  numerous.  But  in  a  few  days  afterwards,  a  fa- 
vorable  south  wind  blew,  when  the  water  increasK 
ed  and  rose  to  the  point  from  which  it  had  fallen. 
In  a  little  time  large  numbers  of  boats  were  seen 
coming  from  the  mouth  of  the  river,  to  offer  assist- 
ance in  towing  the  junk  in  from  the  sea. 

We  had  approached  a  considerable  distance  to- 
wards the  shore  before  we  saw  the  land,  it  being  al- 
most on  a  level  with  the  sea.  The  first  objects  which 
we  could  discern  were  two  small  forts ;  these  are 
situated  near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  within  the 
last  few  years  have  been  considerably  repaired. 
The  natives,  who  came  on  board,  were  rather  rude 
in  manners,  and  poorly  clothed.  Scarcely  had  we 
anchored,  when  some  opium  dealers  from  Tei'ntsin 
came  *  alongside ;  they  stated,  that  in  consequence 
of  the  heir  of  the  crown  having  died  by  opium  smok- 
ing, very  severe  edicts  had  been  published  against 
the  use  of  the  drug,  and  that  because  the  difficulty 
of  trading  in  the  article  at  the  city  was  so  great, 
they  had  come  out  to  purchase  such  quantities  of 
it  as  might  be  for  sale  on  board  our  junk. 

The  entrance  of  the  Pei  ho  presents  nothing  but 
scenes  of  wretchedness;  and  the  whole  adjacent 
country  seemed  to  be  as  dreary  as  a  desert.  While 
the  southern  winds  blow,  the  coast  is  often  over- 
flowed to  a  considerable  extent ;  and  the  country 
more  inland  affords  very  little  to  attract  attention, 
being  diversified  only  by  stacks  of  salt,  and  by  nu- 
merous tumuli  which  mark  the  abodes  of  the  dead. 
The  forts  are  nearly  square,  and  are  surrounded  by 
single  walls ;  they  evince  very  Httle  advance  in  the 
art  of  fortification.     The  people  told  me.  that  when 


1832. 


Entrance  of  the  Pet  lio. 


13a 


the  vessels  af  the  last  English  embassy  were  an- 
cbored  off  the  Pel  ho,  a  detachment  of  soldiers— ^in- 
iantrv  and  cavalry — was  sent  hither  to  ward  off*  any 
attack  that  might  be  made.  The  impression  made 
M  the  minds  of  the  people  by  the  aopearance  of 
those  ships  is  still  very  perceptible.  I  frequently 
heard  unrestrained  remarks  concerning  barbarian 
fierceness  and  thirst  after  conquest,  mixed  with  eu* 
logiums  on  the  equitable  government  of  the  English 
at  Singapore.  The  people  wondered  how  a  few 
barbarians,  without  the  transforming  influence  of  the 
celestial  empire,  could  arrive  at  a  state  of  civtKzation, 
very  little  inferior  to  that  of  '  the  Middle  Kingdom.' 
They  rejoiced  that  the  water  at  the  bar  of  the  xei  ho 
was  too  shallow  to  afford  a  passage  for  men-of-war 
(which,  however,  is  not  the  case^  when  the  sonth 
wind  prevails,  there  is  water  enough  for  ships  of 
the  largest  class) ;  and,  that  its  course  was  too  rapid 
to  allow  the  English  vessels  to  ascend  the  river. 
While  these  things  were  mentioned  with  exaltation, 
it  was  remarked  by  one  who  was  present,  that  the 
barbarians  had  ^  fire-ships,'  which  could  proceed  up 
the  river  without  the  aid  of  trackers;  this  remark 
greatly  astonished  them,  and  excited  their  fears; 
which,  however,  were  quieted,  when  I  assured  them, 
thiit  those  bnrbarfans,  as  they  called  them,  though 
valiaffit,  would  never  make  an  attack  unless  provok^, 
and  that  if  the  celestial  empire  never  provoked  them, 
there  would  not  be  the  least  cause  to  fear. 

Though  our  visitors  here  were  numerous,  they  cared 
V0ry  little  about  me,  and  treated  me  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  they  did  the  other  passengers.  Most  of  the  in- 
habitants, who  reside  near  the  shore,  are  poor  fisher- 
men ;  their  food  consists,  almost  exclusively  of  Barba- 
does  millet,  boiled  like  rice,  and  mixed  with  water  in 
various  proportions,  according  to  the  circumstances 
of  the  individuals ; — if  they  are  rich,  the  quantity 
of  water  is  small,  ifpoor,  as  is  usually  the  case,  the 
quantity  is  large.  They  eat  with  astonishing  rapid- 
ity, cramming  their  mouths  full  of  millet  and  t^^^ 


i 


134  GutzlaffU  Journal;  Aug. 

vegetables, — if  they  are  fortunate  enough  to  obtain 
any  of  the  latter.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  live  in  this 
way ;  and  only  a  few  persons  who  are  wealthy,  and  the 
settlers  from  Keangnan,  Fuhkeen,  and  Canton  pro- 
vinces enjoy  the  luxury  of  rice.  In  a  district  so 
sterile  as  this,  the  poor  inhabitants  labor  hard 
and  to  little  purpose,  trying  to  obtain  from  the 
productions  of  the  soil  the  means  of  subsistence. 

The  village  of  Takoo,  near  which  we  anchored, 
is  a  fair  specimen  of  the  architecture  along  the 
banks  of  the  Pei  ho, — and  it  is  only  on  the  banks 
of  the  river,  throughout  these  dreary  regions,  that 
the  people  fix  their  dwellings.  The  houses  are 
generally  low  and  square,  with  high  walls  towards 
the  streets ;  they  are  well  adapted  to  keep  out  the 
piercing  cold  of  winter,  but  are  constructed  with 
little  regard  to  convenience.  The  houses  of  all  the 
inhabitants,  however  rich,  are  built  of  mud,  except- 
ing only  those  of  the  officers,  which  are  of  brick. 
The  hovels  of  the  poor  have  but  one  room,  which 
is,  at  the  same  time,  their  dormitory,  kitchen,  and 
parlor.  In  the&e  mean  abodes,  which,  to  keep  them 
warm,  are  stopped  up  at  all  points,  the  people  pass 
the  dreary  days  of  winter;  and  often  with  no 
other  prospect  than  that  of  starving.  Their  chief 
enjoyment  is  the  pipe.  Rich  individuals,  to  re- 
lieve the  pressing  wants  of  the  populace,  some- 
times give  them  small  quantities  of  warm  millet ; 
and  the  emperor,  to  protect  them  against  the  in- 
clemency of  the  season,  compassionately  bestows 
on  them  a  few  jackets.  I  had  much  conversation 
with  these  people,  who  seemed  to  be  rude  but 
hardy,  poor  but  cheerful,  and  lively  but  quarrel- 
some. The  number  of  these  wretched  beings  is 
very  great,  and  many,  it  is  said  perish  annually  by 
the  cold  of  winter.  On  account  of  this  overflow- 
ing population,  wages  are  low,  and  provisions  dear ; 
most  of  the  articles  for  domestic  consumption  are 
brought  from   other  districts  and  provinces ;  hence 


) 


1832.  ViUfsge  of  Takoo.  135 

iiiany  of  the  necessaries  of  life*-^eveii  such  as  fuel, 
are  sold  at  an  enormous  price.  It  is  happy  for  this 
barren  '  region,  that  it  is  situated  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  capital;  and  that  large  quantities  of  silver— the 
chief  article  of  exportation — are  constantly  flowing 
thither  from  the  other  parts  of  the  empire. 

Some  mandarins  from  Takoo  came  on  board 
our  junk ;  their  rank  and  the  extent  of  their  au- 
thority were  announced  to  us  by  a  herald  ^bp 
preceded  them.  They  came  to  give  us  permission 
to  proceed  up  the  river ;  this  permission,  howeven 
had  to  be  bought  by  presents,  and  more  than  half 
a  day  was  occupied  in  making  the  bargain. 

Before  we  left  this  place,  I  gave  a  public  dinner 
to  all  on  board,  both  passengers  and  sailors.  This 
induced  one  of  their  company  to  intimate  to  me, 
that  in  order  to  conciliate  the  favor  of  Matsoo  po, 
some  offerings  should  be  made  to  her.  I  replied, 
^' Never,  since  I  came  on  board,  have  I  seen  her 
even  taste  of  the  offerings  made  to  her;  it  is 
strange,  that  she  should  be  so  in  want,  as  to  need 
any  offerings  from  me."* — "  But,"  answered  the  man, 
*Uhe  sailors  will  take  care  that  nothing  of  what 
she  refuses  is  lost." — "It  is  better,"  said  I,  "to 
give  directly  to  the  sailors,  whatever  is  intended 
for  them ;  and  let  Matsoo  po,  if  she  be  really  a 
goddess,  feed  on  ambrosia,  and  not  upon  the  base 
spirits  and  food  which  you  usually  place  before  her ; 
if  she  has  any  being,  let  her  provide  for  herself;  if 
she  is  merely  an  image,  better  throw  her  idol 
with  its  satellites  into  the  sea,  than  have  them  here 
to  incumber  the  junk." — "  These  are  barbarian  no- 
tions," rejoined  my  antagonist,  "  which  are  so  deep- 
ly rooted  in  your  fierce  breast,  as  to  lead  you  to 
trample  on  the  laws  oflhe  celestial  empire." — "Bar- 
barian reasoning  is  conclusive  reasoning,"  I  again 
replied ;  "  if  you  are  afraid  to  throw  the  idol  into 
the  waves,  I  will  do  it,  and  abide  the  consequences. 
You  have  heard  the  truth,  that  there  is  only  o\\^ 


136  0%Uzk{f'H  Journal;  Aug. 

God,  even  as  there  is  only  one  sun  in  the  firnmmeot. 
Without  bis  mercy,  inevitable  punishment  will  over- 
lake  yoU|  for  having  defied  hu  authority,  and  given 
yourself  up  to  the  service  of  dumb  idols;  reform 
or  you  are  lost!"  The  man  was  silenced  and  con- 
founded, and  only  replied, — ^^Let  the  sailors  feast, 
and  Matsoo  po  hunger/' 

As  soon  as  we  were  again  ready  to  proceed,  about 
thirty  men  came  on  board  to  assist  in  towing  the 
junk;  they  were  very  thinly  clothed,  and  seemed 
to  be  in  great  want ;  some  dry  rice  that  was  given 
to  them,  they  devoured  with  inexpressible  delight. 
When  there  was  not  wind  sufficient  to  move  the 
junk,  these  men,  joined  bv  some  of  our  sailors, 
towed  her  along  against  the  rapid  stream ;  for  the 
Pei  ho  has  no  regular  tides,  but  ccm^tonffy  flows  into 
the  sea  with  more  or  less  rapidijty.  During  the  ebb 
tide,  when  there  was  not  water  enough  to  enable 
us  to  proceed,  we  stepped  and  went  on  shore. 

The  large  and  numerous  stacks  of  salt  along  the 
fiver,  especially  at  Teentsin,  cannot  fail  to  arrest 
the  attention  of  strangers.  The  quantity  is  very 
great,  and  seems  sufiicient  to  supply  the  whole 
empire ;  it  has  been  accumulating  during  the  reign 
of  five  emperors ;  and  it  still  continues  to  accumu- 
late. This  salt  is  formed  in  vats  near  the  seashore ; 
from  thence  it  is  transported  to  the  neighborhood 
of  Takoo,  where  it  is  compactly  piled  up  on  hil- 
locks of  mud,  and  covered  with  bamboo  mattings;  in 
this  situation  it  remains  for  some  time,  when  it  is 
finally  put  into  bags  and  carried  to  Teentsin,  and 
kept  fbr  a  great  number  of  years,  before  it  can  be 
sold.  More  than  800  boats  are  constantly  employed 
in  transporting  this  article, — and  thousands  of  per*- 
sons  gain  a  livelihood  by  it,  some  of  whom  become 
very  rich:  the  principal  salt  merchants,  it  is  said, 
are  the  richest  persons  in  the  empire. 

Along  the  banks  of  the  Pei  ho  are  many  vUn 
kigcs  and  hamlets,  and  are  all  built  of  the  same 


..^^yynJl 


1832.  The  Pci  ho.  137 

*^  .terial  and  in  the  same  style  as  at  Takoo.  Large 
fields  of  Barbadoes  millet,  pulse,  and  turnips,  were 
^een  in  the  neighborhood;  these  were  carefully 
cultivated  and  watered  by  women, — who  seem  to 
enjoy  more  liberty  here  than  in  the  southern  pro- 
vinces. Even  the  very  poorest  of  them  were  well 
dressed;  but  their  feet  were  much  cramped,  which 
gave  them  a  hobbling  gait,  and  compelled  them  to 
use  sticks  when  they  walked.  The  young  and  rising 
population  seemed  to  be  very  great.  The  ass, — here 
ratner  a  small  and  meagre  animal, — is  the  prin- 
cipal beast  employed  in  the  cultivation  of  the  soil. 
The  implements  of  husbandry  are  very  simple, 
and  even  rude.  Though  this  country  has  been  in- 
habited for  a  great  many  centuries,  the  roads  for 
their  miserable  carriages  are  few,  and  in  some  places 
even  a  foot-path  for  a  lonely  traveler  can  scarcely 
be  found. 

My  attention  was  frequently  attracted  by  the  in- 
scription tiew  teen  ^^wine  tavern,"  which  was  written 
over  the  doors  of  many  houses.  Upon  inquiry  I 
found,  that  the  use  of  spirituous  liquors,  especially 
that  distilled  from  mh-leang  grain,  was  very  gener- 
al, and  intemperance  with  its  usual  consequences 
very  prevalent.  It  is  rather  surprising  that  no  wine 
it  extracted  from  the  excellent  grapes,  which  grow 
abundantly  on  the  banks  of  the  Pei  ho,  and  consti- 
tute the  choicest  fruit  of  the  country.  Other  fruits, 
such  as  apples  and  pears,  are  found  here,  though 
in  kind  they  are  not  so  numerous,  and  in  quality 
are  by  no  means  so  good  as  those  of  Europe. 

We  proceeded  up  the  river  with  great  cheerful- 
ness; the  men  who  towed  our  junk  took  care  to 
supply  themselves  well  with  rice,  and  were  very 
active  in  their  service.  Several  junks  were  in  com- 
fmny  with  us,  and  a  quarrel  between  our  sailors  and 
some  Fuhkeen  men  broke  out,  the  consequences  of 
which  might  have  been  very  serious.  Some  of  our 
men  had  already  armed  themselves  with  pikes,  and 


138  Gutzlaff^s  Journal;  Aug, 

were  placing  themselves  in  battle  array,  when,  hap- 
pily terms  of  peace  were  agreed  on  by  a  few  of 
the  senior  members  of  the  party.  Several  years  ago 
a  quarrel,  which  originated  between  two  junks, 
brought  all  the  Fuhkeen  and  Chaou-chow  men  in 
the  neighborhood,  into  action ;  both  parties  fought 
fiercely,  but  confined  themselves  principally  to  loud 
and  boisterous  altercation;  the  mandarins,  who 
always  know  how  to  profit  by  such  contentions,  soon 
took  a  lively  interest  in  the  afiair,  and  by  endea- 
voring to  gain  something  from  the  purses  of  the 
combatants,  immediately  restored  peace  and  tran- 
quillity among  them.  Similar  consequences  were 
feared  in  the  present  case,  on  which  account  the 
men  were  the  more  willing  to  desist  from  the  strife ; 
they  were  farther  prompted  to  keep  peace,  by 
the  prospect  of  trading  with  some  merchants  who 
had  come  on  board  for  that  object.  Indeed,  as  the 
voyage  was  undertaken  for  the  purpose  of  trading, 
our  men  constantly  engaged  in  that  business ;  and 
when  there  were  no  opportunities  of  trading  with 
strangers,  they  would  carry  on  a  trafiic  among 
themselves ;  but,  unhappily,  their  treasure  did  not 
always  increase  so  fast  as  the  cargo  diminished. 

My  anxiety  was  greatly  increased  by  our  approach 
to  Peking.  A  visit  to  the  capital  of  the  Chinese  em- 
pire— an  object  of  no  little  solicitude,  after  many 
perils,  and  much  loss  of  time, — was  now  near  in 
prospect.  How  this  visit  would  be  viewed  hy  the 
Chinese  government,  I  knew  not;  hitherto  they  had 
taken  no  notice  of  me ;  but  a  crisis  had  now  come ; — as 
a  missionary,  anxious  to  promote  the  welfare  of  my 
fellow-creatures,  and  more  willing  to  be  sacrificed 
in  a  great  cause,  than  to  remain  an  idle  spectator  of 
the  misery  entailed  on  China  by  idolatry,  I  could 
not  remain  concealed  at  a  place  where  ther^  are  w 
many  mandarins, — it  was  expected  that  the  local 
authorities  would  interfere.  Almost  friendless,  with 
small  pecuniary  resources,  without  any  personal 


\ 


1832.  The  Pet  ho,  139 

knowledge  of  the  country  and  its  inhabitants,  I  was 
forced  to  prepare  for  the  worst.  Considerations  of  this 
kind,  accompanied  by  the  most  reasonable  conjec- 
ture, that  I  could  do  nothing  for  the  accomplishment 
of  the  great  enterprise,  would  have  intimidated  and 
dispirited  me,  if  a  Power  from  on  high  had  not 
continually  and  graciously  upheld  and  strengthened 
me.  Naturally  timid  and  without  talent  and  re- 
sources in  myself,  yet  by  divine  aid — and  by  that 
alone, — I  was  foremost  in  times  of  danger,  and  to 
such  a  degree,  that  the  Chinese  sailors  would  often 
call  me  a  bravado. 

Fully  persuaded  that  I  was  not  prompted  by  self- 
interest  and  vain  glory,  but  by  a  sense  of  duty  as 
a  missionary,  and  deeply  impressed  by  the  greatness 
and  all-sufficiency  of  the  Saviour^s  power  and  gra- 
cious assistance  enjoyed  in  former  days,  I  grounded 
my  hope  of  security  and  protection  under  the  shadow 
of  his  wings,  and  my  expectation  of  success  on  the 
promises  of  his  holy  word.  It  has  long  been  the 
firm  conviction  of  my  heart,  that  in  these  latter  days 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  will  be  revealed  to  China;  and 
that,  the  dragon  being  dethroned,  Christ  will  be  the 
sole  king  and  object  of  adoration  throughout  this  ex- 
tensive empire.  This  lively  hope  of  China's  speedy 
deliverance  from  the  thralldom  of  Satan  by  the  hand 
of  our  great  Lord  Jesus  Christ — the  King  of  kings, — 
to  whom  all  nations,  even  China,  are  given  as  an 
inheritance,  constantly  prompts  me  to  action,  and 
makes  me  willing  rather  to  perish  in  the  attempt  of 
carrying  the  gospel  to  China,  than  to  wait  quietly 
on  the  frontiers — deterred  by  the  numerous  obstacles 
which  seem  to  forbid  an  entrance  into  the  country. 

I  am  fully  aware  that  I  shall  be  stigmatized  as  a 
headstrong  enthusiast,  an  unprincipled  rambler, 
who  rashly  sallies  forlh,  without  waiting  for  any 
indications  of  divine  Providence,  without  first  seeing 
the  door  opened  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord ; — as  one 
fond  of  novelty,  anxious  to  have  a  name,  fickle  in 
his  purposes,  who  leaves  a  promising    {ie\d,  and 


\ 


1. 


140  Chitzlnff^s  Journal.  Aug. 

restless  hurries  away  to  another, — all  of  whose  en- 
deavors will  not  only  prove  useless,  but  will  actually 
impede  the  progress  of  the  Saviour's  cause.  I  shall 
not  be  very  anxious  to  vindicate  myself  against  such 
charges — ^though  some  of  them  are  very  well  found- 
ed,— until  the  result  of  my  labors  shall  be  made 
known  to  my  accusers.  I  have  weighed  the  argu- 
ments for  and  against  the  course  I  am  endeavoring 
to  pursue,  and  have  formed  the  resolution  to  publish 
the  gospel  to  the  inhabitants  of  China  Proper,  in  all 
the  ways  and  by  all  the  means,  which  the  Lord  our 
God  appoints  in  his  word  and  by  his  providence; — 
to  persevere  in  the  most  indefatigable  manner  so 
long  as  there  remains  any  hope  of  success, — and 
rather  to  be  blotted  out  from  the  list  of  mortals,  than 
to  behold  with  indifference  the  uncontrolled  triumph 
of  Satan  over  the  Chinese.  Yet  still,  I  am  not  igno- 
rant of  my  own  nothingness,  nor  of  the  formidable 
obstacles,  which  on  every  side  shut  up  the  way,  and 
impede  our  progress ;  and  I  can  only  say, — "  Lord 
here  I  am,  use  me  according  to  thy  holy  pleasure." 
Should  any  individuals  be  prompted  to  extol  my 
conduct,  1  would  meet  and  repel  such  commenda- 
tion by  my  thorough  consciousness  of  possessing 
not  the  least  merit ;  let  such  persons  rather  than 
thus  vainly  spend  their  breath,  come  forth,  and  join 
in  the  holy  cause  with  zeal  and  wisdom  superior  to 
any  who  have  gone  before  them ;  the  field  is  wide, 
the  harvest  truly  great,  and  the  laborers  are  few. 
Egotism,  obtrusive  monster ! — lurks  through  these 
pages ;  it  is  my  sincere  wish,  therefore,  to  be  com- 
pletely swallowed  up  in  the  Lord's  great  work,  and 
to  labor  unknown  and  disregarded,  cherishing  the 
joyful  hope,  that  my  reward  is  in  heaven,  and  my 
name,  though  a  very  unworthy  one,  written  in  '^  the 
book  of  life." — I  return  to  my  detail. 

(7*0  he  continued.) 


1832.  Intercourse  with  China.  141 


MISCEIiliANIES. 


Intbrooursb  with  China. — In  a  publication  devoted  to  the 
diffusion  of  a  correct  knowledge  of  China,  in  which  the  events 
of  her  history,  the  value  of  her  literature,  the  character  of  her 
people,  dLc,  may  all  be  expected  to  find  a  place,  it  cnnnot  be 
irrelevant  to  introduce,  occasionally,  some  remarks  on  her  po- 
sition and  relstions  as  a  great  political  division  of  the  earth. 
The  extent,  division,  and  geographical  features  of  the  empire 
have  already  come  under  consideration  as  prominently  interest- 
ing matter  of  inquiry.  The  foreign  relations  and  intercourse  of 
CkinUf  the  subject  of  these  remarks,  are  no  less  unique 'and 
worthy  of  attention,  than  the  boundaries  and  varieties  of  her 
surface,  or  the  productions  of  her  authors,  or  the  manners  of 
her  population,  or  the  succession  of  her  dynasties.  It  is||hoped 
that  much  of  knowledge  and  wit  will  yet  be  drawn  from  her 
literature,  to  widen  the  paths  of  human  wisdom,  and  to  strew 
them  with  flowers.  Traits  of  national  character  will  probably 
be  pointed  out  for  us  to  admire  and  to  imitate.  Even  out  of 
the  barren  soil  of  imperial  nomenclature,  some  plant  of  use- 
fulness may  be  found  to  grow. 

But  it  is  when  we  turn  to  the  subject  of  the  paper  now 
before  us,  that  curiosity  becomes  combined  with  feelings  of 
peculiar  interest.  We  are  affected  not  only  by  its  great  im- 
portance in  the  abstract,  but  by  its  nearness  and  close  connec- 
tion with  our  present  employments  and  future  hopes.  We  do 
not  expect  an  equal  interest  to  the  felt  by  our  friends  and 
countrymen  in  another  hemisphere ;  any  more  than  that  a 
grand  range  of  mountains  should  continue  to  fix  and  awe  us 
with  their  height  and  form,  when  diminished  in  the  distance, 
to  the  level  and  limit  of  vision.  The  subject  is  so  important 
that,  no  wonder  our  strength  is  tasked  by  it,  yet  so  mainly 
important  to  us  only,  that  we  are  not  surprised,  it  has  not  be- 
eome  the  concern  of  the  whole  world.  We  nay  this,  because 
the  desire  of  beneficiaf  changes  in  our  situation  here,  has  been 
wrongly  rebuked  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  difficulties,  through 
which  such  changes  roust  be  effected,  have  been  disallowed 
on  the  other. 

It  is  not  our  intention,  nor  within  our  ability,  to  examine 
all  the  bearings  of  the  topic  in  a  single  paper.  Our  purposes 
will  be  better  answered  by  repeated  eommuiucations,  several- 
ly incomplete,    combining  the  views  of  diffeieui    md\\\d\x^W 


142  hUer course  with  China.  Aug. 

These  aims, — to  hasten  by  *«rgument  and  the  statement  of 
truth,  a  free  admission  for  o**  lv  .s  and  the  world,  within  the 
Chinese  empire, — are  great  ^.lough  to  demanu,  and  good  enouffh 
to  engage,  universal  cooperation.  They  have  been  urged  already, 
though  perhaps  with  more  seal  than  wisdom.  They  will  not 
be  unfelt  by  any  who  h  we  brought  with  them,  to  this  country, 
any  portion  of  that  warmth,  which,  as  if  it  were  a  new  spring- 
time in  the  history  of  man,  is  now  in  so  many  otker  couniries^ 
kindling  and  dowinff  in  his  veins.  We  shall  not  be  easily  drawn 
or  distracted  from  them,  cut  off  as  we  are  from  all  participation 
in  those  pursuits  which  now  engross  the  active  and  good  in  our 
native  lands.  Yet  the  greatest  ardor  in  the  cause  of  general 
amelioration  must  be  directed  by  Wisdom,  and  the  stricter  the 
limitation  to  the  field  immediately  around  us,  the  closer  should 
be  the  attention  to  her  precepts.  However  desirous  we  are  to 
enter  this  long  forbidden  land,  we  do  dot  hesitate  to  say  it 
may  be  done  rashly  and  unjustifiably.  Our  situation  here  is 
not  one  of  intolerable  hardship,  nor  such  as  revives  the  natural 
laws  and  resorts  of  self-preservation.  Neither  was  the  Chinese 
policy  always,  as  now,  anti-social  and  repulsive.  The  time 
was  when  strangers  were  welcomed  and  favored ;  when  the 
imperial  hand  was  stretched  out  to  receive  and  reward  them. 
We  must  divide  the  credit  of  the  unhappy  change  equitably, 
between  the  growing  Jesuitism  of  the  one  party,  and  the  awaken- 
ed jealousy  of  the  other.  The  history  and  the  results  are 
universally  known  and  regretted. 

We  have  heard  some  oi  our  most  intelligent  visitors  inquire, — 
what  are  the  grievances  and  oppressions,  of  which  we  have 
heard  so  much,  and  seen  and  felt  nothing?  Your  persons 
and  properties  are  protected  and  secure,  and  the  business  which 
draws  you  to  this  country  is  conducted  without  impediment, 
and  facilitated  by  admirable  arrangements  and  private  assistance. 
Such  questions  we  have  never  rebutted  with  long  accounts  of  the 
petty  insults  of  official  or  unofficial  offenders, — though  sometimes 
sufficiently  annoying,  nor  with  government  proclamations,  which 
from  time  to  time  seem  still  to  contract  our  narrow  limits  by 
paper  walls.  These  are  confessedly  declaratory  and  formal, 
and  we  are  not  at  liberty  to  ^use  then!,  at  the  same  time,  as 
ground  of  serious  argument  and  remonstrance,  and  as  matter 
of  common  jest.  We  never  assert  on  such  occasions,  that  our 
commercial  intercourse  is  hampered  by  new  restrictions,  or  oar 
persons  confined  by  closer  restraints;  for  our  callings  and 
bodies  are  yet  exercised  as  freely,  or  as  little  freelyy  as  at  former 
periods.  We  reply,  that  we  are  discontented,  because  better  ac- 
quainted than  our  remote  predecessors  with  the  rights  and  duties 
of  man.  They  desired  no  more  that  an  exchange  of  articles 
of  commerce,  of  inward  and  outward  cargoes;  we  wish  a  <*  traffic 
in  intellectual  and  moral  commodities."  They  asked  no  more 
that  fair  prices  in  trade ;  we  demand  relief  from  the  pressure  of 
ungratified  curiosity  and  forbidden  inquiry.    They  were  pleased 


18d2.  Intercourse  with  China.  143 

with  lives  as  monotonous  as  the  paddy  fields  that  extend  around 
the  spot  of  our  residence ;  we  claim  the  liberty  and  variety  of 
motion  and  novelty.  Their  imaginations  never  wandered  be- 
yond the  barren  ridge  that  rises  and  bounds  our  view  to  the 
northward  of  our  factories;  we  feel  our  confinement  to  be  a 
prison,  and  long  to  be  set  at  liberty. 

The  obvious  policy  of  the  powers  that  be,  in  this  and  many 
other  countries,  is  to  keep  thing$  a$  they  are.  To  those  who 
ham  all  that  heart  can  wish  there  is  but  one  work  left,  mz. 
*'  to  perpetuate  possession."  These  resist  innovation  and  dread 
change.  They  dream  that  a  cake  of  barley-bread  tumbles  into 
the  encampment,  and  overthrows  the  hosts  of  Midian.  In  the 
same  way  those  who  are  over  us  here  will  naturally  resist  our 
struggles  for  amelioration,  whether  we  in  our  humility  impute 
it  to  their  contempt,  or  in  our  haughtiness  to  their  fears.  The 
sovereign  of  this  great  empire  cannot  dread  anything  from 
a  handful  of  foreigners  employed  aboilt  the  bettering  of  their  own 
circumstances,  not  the  reversal  of  his  state.  We  may  and  do 
entertain  more  extensive  views  than  concern  our  selfish  interests, 
but  what  credit  have  we  with  this  government  for  these  t  We 
are  inclined  to  think,  though  our  restricted  condition  in  China 
has  resulted  from  old  distrust,  and  its  amelioration  might  lead 
to  fundamental  changes  in  this  ancient  empire,  that  the  origin 
being  ill  remembered  and  the  results  unsuspected,  the  mere 
vis  mertis  of  haughty  custom  and  the  general  opposition  to  in- 
novation, are  the  forces  we  have  to  overcome,  if  the  power 
of  foreign  nations  be  really  feared,  why  enforce  the  system 
so  oj^ioxious  to  them?  Or  if  the  contamination  of  foreign 
principles  be  the  deprecated  evil,  why  guard  with  so  inferior 
pinciples  the  access  of  the  native  subject  to  the  sources  of 
infection  f  All  we  can  understand  of  the  Chinese  system  is  that 
it  cries,  ''  hnge^  ionge^  abeste  prof  ant !"  to  all  who  would  touch 
its  institutions,  or  language,  or  soil ;  and  unlike  that  land  whose 
liberty  inspires  him  that  breathes  its  air,  the  footsteps  that  press 
this,  can  be  only  those  of  a  tributant  and  a  slave. 

It  will  be  seen  that  we  attach  little  comparative  importance  to 
local  and  petty  annoyances.  We  complain  of  exclusion  from 
all  but  a  corner  of  a  great  division  of  the  common  earth,  which 
we  ask  not  to  possess  in  conquest,  but  to  enjoy  in  participative 
friendship  and  peace.  Our  private  interests  would  certainly  be 
forwarded  by  a  better  intercourse ;  and  so  would  that  providential 
scheme^  which  has  divided  the  products  of  the  earth  to  different 
climes,  that  it  might  unite  their  possessors  ia  mutual  depend- 
ence and  benefit.  We  should  be  glad,  as  travelers  in  China, 
to  wander  over  her  provinces,  and  gaze  on  the  grand  and  cu- 
rious works  of  nature  and  man  within  her.  As  philanthropists, 
we  could  welcome  to  our  sympathies,  another  world  of  fellow- 
inen,  whose  genius  and  intellectual  powers,  and  shades  of  cha- 
f  aeter,  and  worth  of  friendship,  and  charms  of  affection,  and 
leirerytbing  but  existence,  had  been  till  then  unknown,     ^o^ 


144  Intercourse  with  China.  Aug. 

is  this  all.  Ever  sioce  the  dispersion  of  man,  the  richest  tftream 
of  human  blessings  has,  in  the  will  of  Providence,  followed  a 
western  course.  The  earth  with  its  beauty  and  glory,  the  laws 
of  nature  harmonious  and  wonderful,  the  accumulated  treasures 
of  western  genius  and  wisdom,  the  noble,  inestimable  disco- 
veries of  Revelation,  how  imperfectly  known,  or  how  perfectly 
unknown  herel — a  view  of  the  subject  which  recalls  the  Chi* 
nese  exclusive  system  more  to  our  sorrow  than  our  anger. 
How  little  has  she  to  give;  how  much  to  receive!  How  small 
a  proportion  do  the  personal  advantages  derivable  to  us  from 
freer  communication  bear,  to  the  gifts  we  can  instrumentally 
bestow.  How  well  may  we  reckon  the  exertion  of  such  instru- 
mentality as  the  highest  of  our  purposes' — its  withdrawal  as  the 
deepest  of  our  wrongs. 

Here  it  may  be  objected,  that  even  benefits  cannot  be  forced 
on  those  who  are  unwilling  to  receive  them.    We  agree,  in 
reply,  that  the  pride  which  refuses  them  for  itself  may  be  left 
to  bear|its  self-inflicted  calamity.    But  we  know,  that  the  na- 
tional policy  which   bears  so  vexatiously  on  the  foreigner  and 
cruelly  on  the  native  in  China,  is  chargeabel  on  her  rulers, 
not  on  her  people.    The  fearful  power  we  see  exerted  here  by 
a  few  individuals  of  impoverishing  not  only  themselves  but  many 
millions,  can  have  no  foundation  in  right,  nor  any  plea  to  be 
let  alone.    What  interference  can  match  such  assumption  t  Were 
the    exclusive    policy  an  emanation    from  the  public  will   lit 
China,  our  arguments  should  have  been  addressed -to  the  public^ 
mind,   and  our  hope  of  amelioration    would    have    rested  on* 
the  removal  of  individual  prejudice  and   ill-will.     As  it  is,  we 
refer  to  the  public  representatives  of  our  native  states  the  con- 
sideration and  removal  of  what  are  strictly  official  evils.    We 
bring  forward  our  lesser  but  not  little  grievances,  to  hasten  and 
cover    measures,    which    must  bring,    together  with  their  re- 
moval,   honor  to  our  governments    and    benefit  to  the  whole 
world.     We  do  not  compare  our  situation  for  desperateness, 
to  thai  of  a  celebrated  personage,  who  amidst  the  rising  wa- 
ters of  a  sea-bed,  bade  his  attendants  take  diverging  paths,  if 
by  some  one  of  them,  they  might  escape  the  advancing  tide. 
Yet  commerce  with  China,    narrowed  and  fettered  as  it  al- 
ways has  been,  .may  claim  the  attention  of  executives,  who 
lavish  ministers  and  money,  for  a  place  amon^r  rthe  most  f4- 
vored  nations'  in  every  petty  principality.    We  press  the' neces- 
sity of  interference  for  us  the  more  openly  now  that  the  im- 
potence of  a  few  isolated   foreigners,   surrounded  by  a  vastly 
numerous  and  not  contemptible  people,  is  acknowledged  on  all 
hands.    It  is  possibk,  another  dynasty  may  come  to  occupy  the 
*'dragonJ!throne,"  and  another  Kublai  or  Kanghe  be  on  |t» 
to  welcome  the  foreigner  to  a  country,  where  he  is  himself  f 
stranffer.    Or  a  new  policy  under  some  wise  representative  of  tb# 
reigning  line,  may  reverse  our  case.    Or  the  *'  lances  of  beatett 
may  be  pointed  in  ambition  farther  westward,  and  finding  "  no 


1832.  Intercmine  with  China.  145 

Turk  between/'  and  anexpected  light  may  flash  oi|  us,  from  the 
arms  that  would  then  certainly  meet  and  shiver  them.  Or  col* 
lisiou  may  take  place  on  the  frontiers,  with  that  power,  which 
has  extended  itself  over  so  many  divided  and  reduced  kingdoms 
in  India,  to  unite  and  restore  them.  Or  the  esteem  which 
private  worth  may  win,  or  the  good  which  pious  exertions  may 
do  in  the  vicinity  of  pur  residence,  may  open  a  wider  circle 
of  acquaintance,  and  an  unrestricted  sphere  of  benevolent  a6- 
tivity.  We  need  not  reject  these  coiitigencies,  though  we 
should  be  sorry  to  wait  their  time.  We  still  hope  to  see  our 
situation  bettered,  by  the  mild  interference  of  those  commercial 
nations  of  Europe  and  America,  who  have  a  direct  interest  in 
the  improvement. 

Again  it  may  be  objected,  that  the  ilUrecepiion  and  dismissal 
of  embassies  has  left  no  ground  for  such  a  hope.  It  is  true, 
they  have  been  tried  unsuccessfully,  but  was  there  nothing 
wrong  in  the  spirit  and  conduct  of  those  missions?  Has  their 
object  been  to  serve  the  cause  of  humanity,  or  that  of  national 
preference  and  aggrandizement  ?  If  their  motive  has  been  un- 
impeachable, have  they  been  undertaken  in  union  and  concert, 
as  the  act  of  consentient  nations,  and  pushed  with  the  ardor 
worthy  a  great  and  common  purpose?  Has  not  the  lesson  of 
the  Dominican  and  Jesuit  division  been  forgotten,  and  a  rejec- 
tion almost  asked  by  promising  never,  if  rerosed,  to  ask  again  ? 
We  are  not  now  urging  measures  to  a  crisis,  nor  forgetting  the 
'*  blood  and  tears,'*  the  madness  and  guilt  of  hostile  incursions. 
We  would  not  trample  down  the  customs  of  China  with  ca- 
valry, nor  cut  up  her  prejudices  with  the  sabre,  nor  carry  omr 
points  and  her  cities  by  storm.  Some  violated  compacts,  or 
outrageous  injuries,  would  be  little  enough  to  justify  such  acts. 
Tet  we  cannot  but  ask,  what  are  the  positions  of  China  and 
western  nations,  that  the  terms  of  their  intercourse  hitherto, 
should  ever  continue?  Is  the  effective  power  of  the  emperor 
at  all  commensurate  with  the  extent  of  his  dominions,  or  the 
numbers  of  his  subjects?  Is  it  forgotten' by  these  subjects,  that 
he  is  the  descendant  of  a  foreigner  7  And  does  not  the  name  of 
an  ancient  line  of  native  princes,  the  recollection  and  refinement 
of  a  court,  still  linger  in  their  once  splendid,  now  decaying 
capital?  Is  he  not  often  called  to  denounce  the  secret  associa- 
tions, and  to  oppose  the  organized  force  of  rebellion  ?  Is  not 
the  general  tie,  which  binds  his  provinces  to  his  person  and 
allegiance  as  undefinable  and  as  brittle  as  the  thread  of  human 
life?  His  dominions  are  as  much  exposed  to  external  violence, 
ae  to  domestic  insecurity.  Unfortified  and  unprotected  by  a 
naval  force,  the  maritime  cities  and  coasting  trade  of  China 
are  scarcely  safe  from  piratical  spoliation.  Even  that  great 
medium  of  inland  communication,  the  Imperial  canal,  by  which 
ihe  tribute  of  the  provinces  is  conveyed  to  the  capital,  is  easily 
imcessible  to  an  enemy.  There  is  no  probability  that  China 
will  ever  be  an  object  of  cupidity  or  ambition  to  other  ualVnw^. 


% 


146  Intercourse  with  China.  Aug* 

It  is  more  likely  liter  arrogant  pretensions  cover  many  convic- 
tions of  weakness,  and  that  those  claims  will  be  yielded  when 
that  weakness  is  exposed. 

We  have  sometimes  been  refractory ;  on  which  occasions 
our  Chinese  masters  have  Htopped  our  supplies.  Fas  est  ab 
hoste  difceri.  This  is  a  better  Vvay  of  humbling  pride,  than 
laying  it  low  in  the  dust  of  death ;  a  kinder  way  of  cooling 
ihe  soldier's  blood,  than  spilling  it  on  the  cold  earth.  Let  us 
hope,  if  a  warlike  anqament  ever  approaches  these  shores,  it 
will  direct  itself  to  intercept  the  supplies  of  food  and  money, 
which  fill  the  imperial  troops  and  treasury,  and  leave  his  ma- 
jesty, *'  to  keep  his  capital  and  feel  the  pressure  of  scarcity, — 
or  to  advance  and  expose  it  to  capture, — or  to  retire  and  abdi- 
cate his  throne,"  if  he  prefer  either  of  these  alternatives,  to  safe 
and  easy  concession.  We  cannot  and  do  not  expect  the  go- 
vernments of  the  present  age,  to  embark  in  duixotic  enterprises. 
Such  a  one,  in  existing  circumstances,  would  be  th^  invasion 
of  China.  Yet  if  our  distance  might  give  us  that  hearing,  which 
our  presence  could  not  claim,  we  would  assure  those  exalted 
personages  who  hold  the  reins  of  empire '  in  the  west,  that  if 
by  the  united  expression  of  their  desires,  they  could  influence 
the  policy  of  the  sovereign  of  China,  their  generation  would 
thank  them,  and  posterity  honor  them.  It  is  a  great  object, 
inviting  and  meriting  their  concert.  They  wear  in  such -a  cause 
the  triple  armor  of  justice,  and  though  but  little  good  should 
directly  result  to  their  proper  dominions  from  success,  the^f 
would  indulge  a  great  ambition  without  sacrifice.  In  liberat- 
ing China,  to  how  vast  a  people  wouFd  they  transmit  their 
names,  to  be  ever  and  ever  gratefully  remembered  and  ce- 
lebrated I 

The  haughty  customs  and  vague  apprehensions  before  al- 
luded to,  as  opposing  our  purposes,  would  be  best  overcome,  by 
communicating  to  the  Chinese  what  we  have  learned  by  Reve- 
lation. To  be  sure,  it  is  still  more  extensively  true,  that  Chris- 
tianity so  far  as  received,  must  go  to  dry  up  the  sources  of 
human  sorrow  and  misery,  and  to  revest  the  earth  with  the  love- 
liness and  and  felicity  of  EMen.  We  only  mean,  in  this  instance, 
that  a  knowledge  of  the  common  origin  of  all  mankind,  of 
their  one  Creator  and  blood,  and  the  undissevered  ties,  which 
in  their  widest  dispersion  ever  did  and  will  in  duty  bind  them, 
would  be  the  best  auxiliary,  and  highest  guaranty  to  our  success. 
Such  knowledge  we  are  in  part  able,  and  every  way  interested 
to  diffuse.  May  this  great  engine  of  emancipation  be  no  longer 
neglected.  Carefully  managed,  its  operation  will  be  surely  and 
powerfully  favorable.  The  consummation  we  may  not  live  to 
see.  The  generation  that  surrounds  us  ''in  numbers  without 
number,"  and  that  new  growth  of  living  men  which  will  suc- 
ceed, may  not  be  blessed  oy  it:  but  its  ultimate  approach  may 
be  predicted  with  confidence  Its  story  will  fill  one  of  the 
brightest  pages  of  the  world's  history.     Even  on  the  earliest  and 


1832.  The  Influence  of  Keltgion.  147 

feeblest  efforts  to  hasten  it»  an  interest  and  a  charm  will  be 
reflected,  strong  as  that  which  the  splendid  career  of  a  hero 
awakens  in  the  obscure  incidents  of  his  boyhood  and  youth ;  and 
lovely  as  those  soft  tints,  which  the  gorgeous  clouds,  lighted  up 
by  a  setting  sun,  throw  back  on  the  opposite  region  of  the  sky. 

Tbb  iNFLUBNCfi  OF  RELiuioN  in  the  formation  of  human 
character,  individually  and  nationally,  is  greater  than  that  of 
any  other  cause.  It  is  greater  than  that  of  political  institutions, 
for  these  also,  are  modified  by  the  influence  of  religion.  Al* 
tbouffh  there  is,  when  minutely  considered,  so  great  a  variety  of 
religions  iu  the  world,  they  are  after  all  reducible  to  these  three 
great  divisions ;  the  Christian,  Mohammedan,  and  Pagan.  In 
respect  of  intellectuality  and  humanity,  the  Christian  nations, 
both  of  the  old  and  new  world,  are  far  in  advance  of  the 
Mohammedan  and  Pagan  nations  now  on  the  face  of  the  globe. 
This,  we  believe,  will  be  generally  admitted,  and  is  only  to  be 
accounted  for  by  the  superiority  of  the  Christian  religion,  which 
communicates  to  the  human  mind  more  exalted  ideas  of  the 
Divine  Being,  more  liberal  views  of  his  universal  government 
of  all  nations,  and  a  more  equal  and  benevolent  morality  than 
any  other  system  of  religious  belief. 

In  China,  the  ethics  of  Confucius  operate,  perhaps  more  than 
the  religions  of  Taou  and  Bud  ha  in  forming  the  national  cha- 
racter. And  the  moral  philosophy  of  the  ancient  sage,  in  the 
bands  of  the  modern  scribes  and  Sadducees  of  China — thejoo- 
keaou  or  literati,  is  remarkable  chiefly,  for  contracted ness, 
pride,  and  selfishness.  We  do  not  think  that  the  exclusiveness 
of  Chinese  policy  is  to  be  attributed  merely  to  the  fear  of  being 
conquered;  but  to  their  contracted  systems  of  religion  and 
nhics.  Confucius  said,  "  Fan  gan  chung"  eviensivdy  love  aU, 
or  in  the  translation  of  the  late  Mr.  Collie,  "show  univer- 
sal benevolence."  But  a  modern  annotator  of  the  sage,-»like 
some  Christian  preachers  whom  we  have  heard  explain  away 
the  precept,  '*  Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself," — says  that,  U  is 
not  necessary  to  love  every  man,  but  only  to  cherish  a  spirit  of 
harmony,  and  not  to  usurp  what  is  convenient  to  oneself.  He 
makes  the  injunction  merely  negative,  instead  of  requiring  ac- 
tive benevolence.  To  love  all  men  with  complacency,  is  not 
possible,  nor  is  it  required  by  our  Savior ;  but  to  love  all  men 
with  a  sincere  wish  to  do  them  good,  is  possible,  and  is  re- 
quired. 

The  heaven  and  the  earth,  and  the  gods  and  goddesses  of 
China,  produce  very  little  reverence  or  respect  in  the  minds  even 
of  the  religious.  The  two  powers,  heaven  and  earth,  are  more 
feared,  than  the  divine  beings  whom  they  worship.  They  seem 
often  to  think  themselves  as  good  as  their  gods.  And  their 
offerings,  sacrifices  and  vows,  are  more  like  an  offer  of  bribes 
for  the  good  services  of  these  spiritual  beings,  than  devout 
wonhip  due   from    ftverv   creature    to    ihe  Almighty    Creator. 


i 


148  Ferocity.  Auo. 

The  public  opinion  in  China  concerning  virtue  and  ?ice  is  ex- 
tremely erroneous  and  lax.  And  the  sanctions  of  their  moral 
law,  such  as  it  is,  are  vague  and  little  regarded.  The  phi- 
losophers confine  the  rewards  and  punishments  of  the  two 
powers,  heaven  and  earth,  to  the  present  life;  and  the  re- 
ligionists teach  the  return  of  souls  to  this  world.  So  that  the 
fear  of  sin,  and  of  death^-excepting  the  natural  dread  of  death 
— is  not  generally  great  among  this  people.  Since  the  matter 
of  rePigious  belief  is  so  contracted  and  low :  and  the  tone  and 
sanctions  of  morality  is  lax  and  vague,  the  minds  even  of  the 
lew  religious  and  virtuous,  are  contracted,  selfish,  and  earthly. 
When  then  must  be  the  condition  of  jthe  irreligious  and  vicious? 
They  are  selfish,  deceitful,  and  inhuman  among  themselves; 
«qd  neither  the  government  nor  people  have  any  wish  to  re- 
ciprocate good  offices  with  the  rest  of  the  nations  of  mankind. 
It  is  their  religious  and  moral  education  that  leads  to  this 
result ;  not  the  fear  of  being  conquered.  Their  ignorant  self-suf> 
ficiency  and  anti-benevolent  prejudices,  lead  to  their  exclusive 
practice.  A  knowledge  of  the  Almighty  Creator,  the  common 
Father  and  Friend  of  man,  as  well  as  his  righteous  Judge, 
such  as  the  Christian  religion  communicates,  would  break  down 
the  wall  of  separation,  which  the  false  religion  and  ethics  of  Chi- 
na have  set  up  between  the  people  of  this  nation,  and  the  rest 
of  mankind :  but  nothing  else  will.  Neither  commerce  nor  con- 
quest will  effect  it.  The  sword  of  Britain  has  opened  the  land 
•of  India  to  the  foot  of  the  merchant  and  the  traveler ;  but  the 
minds  of  the  natives,  generally,  are  still  as  exclusive  and  anti- 
social as  ever.  So  will  it  be  everywhere,  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  till  false  religions  are  removed.  We  therefore  judge 
that  Bible  societies  and  Christian  missionaries  are  the  greatest 
benefactors  to  the  interests  of  humanity,  even  in  the  present 
life,  notwithstanding  all  that  the  anti-biblists  and  anti-evangeli- 
cals may  say  to  the  contrary.  * 

Ferocity  under  the  pretext  of  stern  virtue.  The  last  mon- 
arch €ff  the  Chin  dynasty,  about  A.  D.  600,  spent  much  of 
his  time  with  two  favorite  concubines,  and  neglected  the  affairs 
of  his  government,  which  made  him  an  easy  prey  to  the  in- 
vading army  of  Suy.  He  and  his  favorites  were  taken  prison- 
ers alter  having  thrown  themselves  into  a  well,   which  luckily 

*  A  late  Edinburgh  Review  has  an  article  against  the  "Evangelical  class" 
in  England.  The  writer,  who  appears  in  the  character  of  a  sober  Christian, 
characterises  the  Evangelicals,  as  people  who  make  a  fuss  about  Bible  and 
Missionary  societies,  and  are  fond  of  introducing  the  subject  of  religion. 
They  declaim  against  the  drama,  and  **  loose "  professors,  but  indulge  in 
covetoosness,  and  the  puimiits  of  ambition,  whicB  are  as  contrary  to  the 
precepts  of  the  gospel  as  the  things  which  they  condemn.  We  would  not 
plead  for  their  covetousness  or  ambition ;  but  in  their  seal  to  disseminate 
the  divine  Scriptures;  and  proclaim  universally  the  religion  of  Jesus,  we 
think  they  are  quite  apostolic  and  like  the  primitive  Christians.  How  thote 
Christians  who  arc  indifferent  or  hoMile  to  Bible  and  missinnary  operations 


1832.         The  Name  of  Jesus  an  offense.  149 

had  little  water  in  it.  Kwang  the  king  who  was  commander- 
io»chief,  not  being  present  with  the  division  of  the  army  which 
captured  these  three  persons,  sent  to  Kaoukeung,  an  inferior 
general  who  had  made  them  prisoners,  to  forward  the  ladies 
to  him.  Kaoukeung  said  that  these  two  beauties,  Chang  Lekwa 
and  Kung  Kweipin,  had  been  the  ruin  of  the  Ckin  dynasty,  and 
they  might  prove  equally  injurious  to  his  royal  master,  if  they 
were  sent  to  him.  He  therefore,  on  his  own  responsibility,  im- 
mediately ordered  them  to  be  decapitated,  which  unjust  and 
cruel  mandate  was  forthwith  obeyed.  This  ferocious  officer 
justified  the  deed  by  a  reference  to  a  similar  case  in  ancient 
history. 

We  have  just  heard  of  an  act  ofgreat  ferocity  in  Fuhkeen  pro- 
vince. An  injured  husband  cut  off  the  heads  of  his  wife  and  her 
paramour,  and  carrying  them  in  his  hands  went  before  the  sitting 
magistrate  and  avowed  the  deed,  expressing  his  readiness  to  die, 
if  the  law  so  required.  It  is  said,  that  he  was  not  only  acquitted, 
but  rewarded  for  his  ferocious  virtue. 


Tbb  Name  of  Jesus  an  offense. — In  conversing  with  a 
Chinese  the  other  day,  concerning  certain  Christian  books,  it  was 
remarked  that  there  was  no  ground  of  apprehension  concerning 
the  free  use  of  them,  for  there  was  nothing  bad  in  them.  True, 
said  he ;  but  there  is  the  name  of  Yaysoo  (Jesus),  which  is  an 
offense  to  a  Chinese.  This  is  a  lamentable  fact,  that  the  very 
name  of  the  Savior  of  the  world  is  disapproved,  if  not  hated  by 
the  millions  of  China,  as  well  as  those  of  Japan.  How  is  this  to 
be  accounted  for?  Is  it  that  the  Christians,  like  the  ancient 
Jews,  who  have  been  scattered  among  the  heathen,  and  dispersed 
through  these  countries,  have  **  profaned  the  holy  name  "  of  their 
God  and  Savior,  and  by  their  evil  tempers  and  wicked  ways, 
caused  it  to  be  hated  and  despised  ? 

We  know  that  *'  the  Society  of  Jesus "  have  by  their  bad 
principles  and  practices,  converted  the  very  name  that  they  pro* 
fessed  to  honor  into  a  term  of  reproach.  The  term  of  Jesuit  ap- 
plied to  a  man,  denotes  that  he  is  a  crafty,  unprincipled,  de- 
signing person.  There  can  be  no  sort  of  doubt,  that  the  uni- 
versal application  of  the  name  Christian  to  all  persons  born 
within  certain  geographical  limits,  whatever  their  principles 
and  character  may  be,  causes  the  name  of  Christ  to  be  pro- 
can  reconcile  their  spirit  and  practice  to  the  New  Testament  eiamples  and 
precepts  we  know  not. 

The  writer  of  the  paper  in  question,  puts  on  a  grave  face,  and  tell  his 
reader  that  he  is  going  to  bring  Evangelism  to  the  test  of  sober  argument, 
and  not  of  ridicule,  which  he  deems  improper  in  such  cases.  \Ye  also 
think  that  religion  is  too  serious  a  subject  for  ridicule.  One  of  his  pro- 
fouad  thoughts  is,  that  a  play-actor,  addressing  the  Deity  in  a  mock  prayer 
on  the  stage,  is  not  more  profane  than  a  painter  who  draws  a  human  figure 
in  the  attitude  of  prayer.  Therefore  the  Evangelicals  who  decry  the  stage, 
are  by-  parity  of  reason  opposed  to  the  fine  arts !  This  acute  reasoning  ap- 
{tears  to  us  not  very  far  from  the  ridiculous. 


% 


150         Neglecting  or  despising  the  Savior,       Aug. 

faned;  and  not  only  the  heathen  but  baptized  infidels  in  Eu- 
rope have  chosen,  because  it  answered  their  purpose,  to  con* 
found  merely  naniinal  Christians  with  Christianity  itself..  This, 
it  may  be  said,  is  a  very  natural  result.  It  is  so;  and  the 
inference  seems  to  be,  that  it  would  be  better  for  the  cause 
of  the  Christian  religion  that  those  who  neglect  or  renounce  the 
principle  and  the  practice  of  the  gospel,  should  renounce  the 
name  also.  For  themselves,  it  is  of  infinite  importance  that  with 
the  name  they  should  possess  the  reality;  for  God  .cannot  be 
deceived,  and  will  not  be  mocked.  In  vain  do  we  call  Jesus, 
Lord,  Lord,  if  we  do  not  the  things  which  he  commands  us.  He 
will  *<  have  pity  upon  his  holy  name,"  it  shall  yet  be  glorious 
among  the  heathen ;  and  it  will  be  glorious  to  eternity,  when  he 
shall  have  separated  the  chaff  from  the  wheat,  and  said  to  all  the 
workers  of  iniquity — **  Depart  from  me." 

Oh,  that  all  professed  Christians,  and  especially  those  among 
the  heathen  in  every  part  of  the  world,  would  consider  this,  re* 
pent  and  turn  from  every  principle,  temper,  and  practice,  that  can 
justly  bring  a  reproach  on  the  name  of  Jesus. 

Neglecting  or  despising  the  Savior. — "  The  height  of  re- 
bellion against  God  is  the  despising  of  spiritual,  gospel  mercies. 
Should  Mordecai  have  trodden  the  robes  under  his  feet  that  were 
brought  him  from  the  king,  would  it  not  have  been  severely  re- 
venged?  Doth  the  king  of  heaven  lay  open  the  treasures  of  his 
wisdom,  knowledge,  and  goodness  for  us,  and  we  despise  them ! 
What  shall  I  say ! — I  had  almost  said,  hell  furnishes  no  greater 
sin.     The  Lord  lay  it  not  to  our  charge." 

(Dr.  Owen's  Sermon  hefort  the  BriHsh  Parliament.) 

It  is  to  be  feared  however  that,  at  the  present  day,  it  is  a 
"  charge "  that  lies  most  heavily  against  many  who  call  them- 
selves Christians.>()Oh,  how  little  do  the  awful  realities  of  eternity 
affect  the  mind  of  the  prof essed  disciples  of  Jesus,^-of  him  who 
though  he  was  rich  yet  for  their  sakes  became  poor.  Christian 
ordinances  and  Christian  hopes — how  carelessly  attended  to! 
The  joy  in  Christ,  the  union  of  faith  and  hope,  and  the  zeal  to 
love  God  with  all  the  heart,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves,  which 
the  first  Christians  felt — where  are  they?  We  have  assemblies* 
of  Christians  in  China,  and  are  permitted  to  worship  God  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  our  own  consciences.  We  rejoice  and 
bless  God  for  these  things.  But  where  have  we  anything  that 
can  bear  any  resemblance  to  the  church  fellowship — *'  the  com- 
munion of  saints," — which,  in  the  same  matters,  appears  in  the 
New  Testament? 

*  The  British  factory  of  the  East  India  Company  have  a  chapel  in 
Canton,  in  which,  during  their  residence  here  (which  is  usually  about  half 
of  the  year),  divine  service*  is  performed  by  their  chaplain.  For  several 
years  a  similar  service  has,  and  still  continues  to  be  held  in  one  of  the  Ame* 
rican  houses.  The  hon  Company  have  also  a  chapel  at  Macao,  where  nn 
lijcewise  at  the  residence  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Morrison,  religious  worship  \» 
observed  during  their  stay  at  that  place. 


1832- 


Fahkeen. — Uatnan . 


151 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGENCE. 


FuHKBBN. — An  English  gen- 
tleman, who  has  an  extensive 
personal  acquaintance  with  Ja- 
va, Malacca,  Singapore,  and 
Siain,  and  with  the  Chinese  who 
visit  or  inhabit  those  and  the 
adjacent  countries,  thus  writes 
in  a  familiar  letter  concerning 
«•  Pukien." 

**With  the  people  of  this 
province,  we  have  a  closer  and 
more  extensive  intercourse,  than 
with  those  of  any  other  pro- 
vince in  the  empire,  excepting 
Canton ;  if  indeed  we  ought  to 
except  it,  which  I  very  much 
doubt.  Fuhkeen  is  the  great  tea 
province; — its  people  are  the 
most  commercial  in  the  empire ; 
— perhaps  two  thirds  of  the 
Chinese  colonists  in  Cochinchi- 
na,  Siam  and  the  British  set- 
tlements, and  scattered  over  the 
Archipelago,  are  Fuhkeen  men. 
With  them  the  missionaries 
have  had  the  greatest  inter- 
course ;  knowledge  has  been  ex- 
tensively diffused  amongst  them 
by  tracts  and  the  Scriptures; 
their  prejudices  have  given  way 
very  much ;  and  we  have  al- 
ready become  so  well  acquaint- 
ed with  them,  aud  so  far  con- 
ciliated their  friendship,  that  I 
think  we  ought  to  consider  them 
almost  as  a  people  prepared  for 
the  Lord.  Should  an  opening 
be  mdde  in  China,  I  am  per- 
suaded our  way  would  be  most 
open  in  Fuhkeen;  and  I  doubf 


not  that  we  should  be  hailed  as 
well  known  friends  by  a  great 
many ;  while  in  other  provinces, 
we  should  be  viewed  with  sus- 
picion, and  treated  perhaps  as 
enemies. 

"  Moreover,  Fuhkeen  is,  like 
Tarsus,  a  province  of  no  mean 
name ;'  it  ranks  among  the  most 
wealthy  and  flourishing  of  the 
provinces ;  its  people  are  of  an 
enliffhtened  and  enterprising 
spirit ;  and  their  dialect  is  not  a 
vulgar  one,  as  many  suppose. 
For  conciseness,  nervousness, 
and  perspicuity,  it  is,  perhaps, 
not  equalled  by  any  other  in  the 
empire;  I  think  I  might  even 
term  it  a  classical  language.  Ma- 
ny Fuhkeen  men  are  learned  and 
intelligent ;  a.  i  their  dialect  is 
reduced  to  the  strictest  critical 
rules,  both  in  reading  and  in 
writing.''     He  adds  concerning 

Hainan. — *'  The  dialect  of  the 
people  of  the  island  of  Hainan  in 
Canton  province  is  only  a  slight 
variation  from  the  Fuhkeen.  I 
have  frequently  met  with  Hainan 
men  in  Siam,  and  have  general- 
ly been  able  to  converse  with 
them  very  well  by  means  of 
the  Fuhkeen.  Their  language 
would  be  soon  acquired  by  a 
Fuhkeen  missionary  ;  they  are 
a  pretty  nuinerbus  people  too, 
and  of  a  very  mild  and  friend- 
ly spirit,  and  have  a  good  u\;aL- 
iiy  readers;  so  thai  ll3L\u'Atv  ai>i\ 


\ 


l&%  Jata.-^Notitia  Lingua  Sinica.        Ave. 


open  another  fine  field  for  doing 
good." 

Java. — After  a  residence  of 
moire  than  four  months  on  this 
beautiful  bland,  Mr.  Abeel  thus 
writes.  **  As  success,  though 
eventually  certain,  is  beyond 
the  province  of  instruments; 
and  as  the  command  of  Qod 
and  the  opportunity  of  obeying 
it  are  decisive  of  duty,  Java 
urges  many  appeals  to  the  cha- 
rities and  obligations  of  the 
Christian  world.  With  a  popu- 
lotion^  nearly  half  as  numtsrous 
as  the  whole  United  States^ 
there  are  but  two  missionaries 
on  the  island.  The  Dutch  have 
sent  forth  many  missionaries  to 
their  other  colonies;  but  the 
widest  field  is  suffered  to  lie  in 
desolation.  Those  who  reside 
ill  Java  are  generally  appointed 


and  supported  by  the  locil  go- 
vernment, and  either  instructed, 
or  disinclined  to  stretch  them- 
selves beyond  the  narrow  limits 
of  a  small  congregation  of 
Dutch,  Portui^uese,  or  native 
Christians.  There  is  very  little 
question  that  other  missionaries 
would  be  allowed  to  cooperate 
with  Mr.  Medhurst,  and  thus 
amplify  the  field  of  gospel  cul- 
ture. The  island  is  by  no  means 
as  insalubrious  as  is  generally 
supposed." 

Of  the  Chinese  in  Batavia, 
he  remarks,  that  they  compose 
the  majority  of  tradesmen  in  that 
place,  **  being  more  ingenious, 
shrewd,  laborious,  and  gain- 
seeking,  thap  the  natives. 
Where  money  is  to  be  obtained 
by  dint  of  traflSc,  manufacture, 
gambling,  or  gulling,  Chinamen 
are  sure  to  be  found." 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


Notitia  Lingua  Sinica.  Auc- 
tore  P.  Pr6mare.  Malaccs :  Cu- 
ra  et  sumtibus,  Collegii  Anglo- 
Sinici.  J  831. 

Mention  was  made  of  this 
book  in  our  last  number,  as 
one  of  the  works,  which,  dur- 
ing the  last  year  was  issued 
from  the  press  in  connection 
with  the  College  at  Malacca. 
The  last  report  contains  the 
following  account  of  this  work. 
The  body  of  the  book  is  pre- 
ceded by  a  copious  introduc- 
tion which  comprises  three  ge- 
neral heads. 

I.     On  Chifusc  Authors.  1. 


A  general  account  of  Chinese 
books;  2.  on  the  order  and 
method  of  studying  them ;  3.  an 
account  of  various  dictionaries. 

II.  On  Chinese  Characters. 

1.  On  the  written  character; 

2.  on  the  mode  of  pronouncing 
it. — 1.)  On  Chinese  accents;  2.) 
on  Chinese  tones. — (1.)  On  the 
initial  letters:  (2.)  on  the  medial 
letters;  (3.)  on  the  final  letters. 

III.  An  Appendix,  contain- 
ing a  general  index  of  all  the 
words  in  the  Chinese  language, 
and  distributed  into  nine  classes, 
arranged  according  to  the  final 
sound  of  a  syllable:    a    speci- 


1832. 


Notitia  LingutB  Simac 


153 


men  is  also  given  of  each  of  the 
tones  in  all  the  different  mono- 
syllabic sounds  of  the  language. 
The  introduction  cloaes  with 
notes  to  the  preceding  index. 

The  body  of  the  work  is  di- 
vided into  two  parts.  Pari  the 
Jirst,  is  on  the  peculiarities  of 
the  colloquial  language ;  and 
pmri  ike  ieeomdf  on  the  higher 
style  of  writing  as  practiced  by 
the  best  authors.  Of  the  first 
parij  the  author  says,  it  will 
assist  missionaries  to  render 
themselves  more  intelligible  to 
the  Chinese  when  conversing 
with  them,  more  readily  to 
understand  their  discourse,  to 
appreciate  better  those  books 
which  are  written  in  a  less  ele- 
vated style,  to  acquire  the  col- 
loquial medium  more  quickly, 
and,  when  there  is  necessity,  to 
practice  this  speeies  of  writing. 
Of  the  second  part  he  observes, 
it  will  be  very  useful  to  the  mis- 
sionaries, in  teaching  them  to 
apprehend  the  sense  of  ancient 
writings,  to  translate  them  cor- 
rectly into  another  language, 
and,  if  they  please,  to  acquire 
an  elegant  style  of  writing. 
Tlie  object  of  the  author  in  em- 
ploying the  Latin  is  to  render 
his  work  more  exteneively  use- 
ful. The  Jirst  part  is  divided 
into  two  heads. 

I.  Ov^ihB  Chrammar  and S^fh 
tax  of  the  common  language. 
L  Grammar; — 1.)  nouns;  2.) 
pronouns;  3.)  verbs;  4.)  the  oth- 
er parts  of  speech.    2.  Synux. 

It.  On  the  true  Genius  of  the 
Chinese  language,  illustrated  by 
copious  quotations  from  native 
authors,  in  a  series  of  para* 
graplis  distributed  under  three 
leading  articles.  Art.  1.  On 
the  uees  of  certain  characters, 
comprising  fifteen  paragraphs 


2.  On  the  particles!  which  occur 
in  speaking. — 1.)  negative;  2.) 
augmentative;  3.)  diminutive; 
4.^  initial ;  5.)  'final,— together 
with  twenty  paragraphs  on  par- 
ticular words.  3.  On  Figures. 
— I.)  On  repetition.  (I.)  The 
same  character  repeated  twice 
or  thrice  with  greater  effect.  (2.) 
Two  synonymes,  or  at  least 
words  of  a  kindred  signification, 
elegantly  repeated  and  forming 
frequent  phrases  of  four  cha- 
racters each.  (3.)  The  same 
word  being  used  with  others, 
which  are  synonymous,  anti- 
thetic, or  of  a  kindred  significa- 
tion. (4.)  Two  words,  whether 
synonymous,  of  a  kindred  mean- 
ing, or  antithetic,  being  placed 
in  contrast  with  each  others  (5>) 
The  frequent  repetition  of  the 
same  phrase  used  either  numer- 
ically, or  to  impress  the  senti- 
ment more  deeply  on  the  mind. 
(6.)  The  same  word  heing  re- 
peated  with  the  particle  T%  in* 
tervening  to  denote  the  partici- 
pial form.  2.)  On  antithesis.  8.) 
On  interrogation.  4.)  A  collec* 
tion  of  proverbs,  one  hundred 
and  sixty*  five  in  number,  with 
which  the  first  part  of  the  work 
closes. 

The  second  part  of  the  work 
is  on  the  more  dignified  style 
of  the  written  Uncage,  and 
exemplified  under  five  general 
heads. 

I.  On  Chammar  and 8ynia%. 
This  head  is  subdivided  into 
three  sections,  each  illustrsitive 
of  the  grammatical  structure  of 
the  parts  of  speech  used  in  good 
composition. 

II.  On  Particles.  This  head 
is  distributed  into  eighteen  ar- 
ticles, some  of  which  are  sub- 
dividfd  to  illustrate  such  words 
as  arc  used  in  different  senses; 


ISA 


^otitia  Lingute  i^anac 


Aug 


and   concludes  with  a  general 
index  of  particles. 

III.  On  diver  sit  if  of  style  mid 
the  best  kind  of  composition.  I . 
On  the  gradations  in  diversity 
of  stylie.  2.  General  rules  re- 
specting style.  3.  Select  exam- 
ples, exemplifying  the  preced- 
ing articles. — I .)  The  same  sen- 
timent expressed  differently  at 
different  times;  2.)  various  ex- 
amples of  each  knid  of  style, 
quoted  from  the  Le  Yih,  the 
8he  King,  the  Shoo  King,  the 
Ta  Heo,  and  the  Lun  Yu,  and 
also  from  Chwang  Tsze,  Yang 
Tsze,  Sun  Tsze,  Gaou  Yang- 
sac,  and  Soo  Tungpo, 

IV:     On  Figures  of  Speech. 
1.  Antithesis,    under  which  is 
given  a  copious  list  of  antithe- 
tic words.     2.  Repetition. — 1.) 
Words  and  phrases;  2.)  Lusus 
Verborum,    3.  Climax.     4.  On 
interrogations  as  used  in   con- 
troversy. 5.  Description:  exam- 
ples are  adduced  from  Mencius, 
from  th^  Shoo  King  and  Chung 
Yung,  also   from   Gaou  Yang- 
sew.      6.  On   thirty    modes  of 
varying  Chinese  style.   The  au- 
thor ooucludes  this  article  with 
a  discourse   (written,   we  pre- 
sume, by  himself)  on  the  attri- 
butes of  God,  the  style  of  which 
illustrates  successfully  the  high- 
er qualities  of  Chinese  compo- 
sition.    7.    Different   kinds  of 
comparison. — 1.)  Simple   com- 
parison; (I.)  comparison  deriv- 
ed from  celebrated  characters; 
(2.)    comparison    sought   from 
things. — ^2.)  On  Puyu,  or  the 
method  of  illustrating  a  subject 
by    examples;    3.)  metaphors; 
4.)  on  Yu-yen^  the  apologue  or 
fable.     On  this  tertn  the  author 
remarks,  **  It  neither  signifies  a 
bare  comparison,  nor  a  solitary 
metaphor ;     but    comprehendi<, 


moreover,  parables,  symbols, 
a|x>logues,  enigmas,  and  fa- 
bles.'* Chwang  Tsze  and  Lee 
Tsze  are  the  autliors  who  prin- 
cipally excel  in  this  species  of 
composition. 

V.  A  collection  of  elegant 
sayings  consisting  of  one,  two, 
and  three  words  each,  together 
with  a  number  of  select  phrases 
oi  four  words,  from  the  best 
authors.  Here  the  manuscript 
terminates  somewhat  abruptly, 
indeed  evidently  in  an  unfinish- 
ed state,  there  being  a  heading, 
**  Paragraph  the  fifth.  Select 
phrases  of  five  words,"  with 
which  this  part  of  the  work  con- 
cludes without  any  expamples. 
A  copious  index  to  the  whole  is 
subjoined.  The  work  consists  of 
300  quarto  pages. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the 
author  did  not  finish  his  design. 
So  much  excellent  matter,  en- 
tirely practical,  as  he  has 
collected  together  in  this  vo- 
lume, cannot  fail  of  proving 
highly  useful  to  the  student  of 
Chinese.  The  principles  of  the 
language  are  always  illustrated 
by  copious  quotations  from  the 
best  native  works.  Convinced 
from  the  almost  undefinabie  laws 
of  Chinese  composition,  that 
mere  precepts,  however  good  in 
themselves,  would  be  of  little 
practical  utility  to  the  student 
of  the  language,  the  author  has 
drawn  from  the  best  accessible 
sources,  a  great  number  of  ex- 
amples, by  which  the  idiom  and 
genius  of  the  language  may  be 
most  satisfactorily  ascertained, 
lie  hus  spared  no  pains  to  ac- 
cumulate the  greatest  possiMe 
variety  of  Chincne  phraseology ; 
and  has,  in  our  humble  opinion, 
buCGceded  so  well  in  his  r6> 
:>earches,  ab  to  make  a  very  eou- 


1832.    Budhism. — Calcutta  ChrtBt.  Observer.     155 


»iderable  addition  to  the  excel- 
lent and  useful  works  which  we 
already  possess  on  Chinese  phi- 
lology The  British  nobleman, 
bf  whose  munificent  liberality 
the  work  has  been  given  to  the 
world,  will  feel  no  small  share  of 
gratification  in  thus  contribut- 
ing to  smooth  the  path  of  the 
inquisitive  student,  who  is  un- 
weariedly  seeking  a  competent 
acquaintance  with  the  language 
and  literature  of  China.  AngUh 
C.  College  Report  for  1831. 

BuDBisM. — ''M.  Abel-R6mu- 
sat  has  in  preparation  a  com- 
prehensive memoir  on  Bud h ism, 
the  chief  object  of  which  is  to 
fix  the  point  at  which  the  in- 
quiries of  European  scholars 
have  arrived  in  respect  to  that 
peculiar  religion,  and  to  point 
out  what  is  still  necessary  to 
be  known,  in  order  to  make  its 
principal  dogmas  clearly  under- 
stood. The  first  part  will  con- 
tain an  analysis  of  Mr.  Hodg- 
son's dissertations  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Budhism  of  Nepaul, 
accompanied  by  a  systematic 
table  of  the  opinions  of  the 
Budhists  of  that  country,  on  the 
points  of  theology  and  cosmo- 
gony ; — the  second  will  be  de- 
voted to  an  examination  of  Mr. 
Schmidt's  memoirs, — read  be- 
fore the  Imperial  Academy  at 
St  Petersburgb,on  the  Budhism 
of  the  Mongols,  with  a  sketch 
of  their  system  contrasted  with 
that  of  the  Hindoos.  The  third 
part  will  exhibit  a  comparison 
of  the  theistic  Budhism  of  the 
Mepaulese  with  the  pantheistic 
system  of  M.  Schmidt,  in  con- 
nection with  the  Samanean  doc- 
trmea  of  the  Chinese." — Asiatic 
Jounudy  October^  1831. 

We  shall  hail  with  pleasure 


the  appearance  of  this  publica- 
tion in  China.  Budhism,  espe- 
cially the  Budhism  of  China,  is 
a  subject  hitherto  little  known. 
Any  new  information  from  the 
pen  of  a  scholar  so  learned  in 
the  chief  Budhistic  languages 
aa  Abel-R6mu8at  is,  must  there- 
fore be  very  acceptable.  We 
consider  it  very  desirable  that 
those  whose  object  it  is  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen 
Budhists  and  Taouists,  should 
acquire  considerable  acquaint- 
ance with  the  peculiar  doctrines 
which  they  are  laboring  to 
subvert. 


Calcutta  Christian  Ob- 
server.— By  a  prospectus,  re- 
ceived a  few  days  ago,  we  learn 
that  the  first  number  of  this  new 
monthly  religious  and  literary 
periodical  was  to  appear  on  the 
I5th  of  last  June. 

'  It  is  to  consist  of  three  parts. 
In  the  first  will  appear,  essays 
on  particular  branches  of  theo- 
retic and  practical  theology— 
on  the  principles  of  biblical 
criticism  and  translntion^-on 
the  origin,  progress,  and  future 
prospects  of  missionary  opera- 
tions  throughout  the  world ;  to- 
gether with  various  articles  of  a 
miscellaneous  nature,  original 
and  selected. 

'  The  second  part  will  be  de- 
voted chiefly  to  reviews  and  no- 
tices of  works  on  religion  and 
general  literature,  which  may 
interest  or  edify,  convince  or 
persuade,  by  argument,  or  ap- 
posite illustration,  or  practical 
appeal. 

*  The  third  part  will  be  chiefs 
ly  confined  to  the  impartation 
of  religious  and  missionary  in- 
telligence. In  this  department 
nothing  that  occurs  in  any  part 


i 


156 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


Aug. 


of  the  world  of  a  truly  interesting 
description  will  be  overlooked. 
And  for  the  accomplishment  of 
this  objei^t,  an  extensive  corres- 

g>ndence  will  be  maintained, 
ut  it  is  to  the  East  that  our  at- 
tention will,  in  an  especial  man- 
ner be  directed— and  most  of  all, 
the  Prbsidbnct  of  Bbngal  and 
its  dependant  provinces ;  our 
object  being  to  supply  as  much 
local  information  as  can  be  com- 
pressed within  reasonable  limits; 
and,   in  this    way,    to    supply 


a  desideratum  in  the  present 
state  of  religious  statistics 
in  Eastern  India.  Thai  the 
work  will  be  conducted  on  the 
most  catholic  principles  will 
best  appear  from  the  fact,  thai 
the  list  of  contributors  includes 
ministers  and  laymen  of  all 
denominations.' 

Applications  for  the  work  to 
be  made  to  Messrs.  Thackbr 
&  Co.,  St.  Andrew's  Library, 
Calcutta. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Thr  Ttpror  :— or  as  Honbarjeh 
spells  it  4/0011^  .'—better  tffimg,  for 
the  etymology  is,  we  believe,  Chi- 
nese ;  and  not,  as  a  late  writer  would 
have  it,  Greek.  However,  a  Chinese 
tyfoonc  is  almost  as  frightful,  and 
certainly  much  more  destructive,  than 
the  fabled  giant  Typhon. 

The  tempest  to  which  we  allude, 
occurred  on  the  3d  inst.  The  pre- 
ceding evening  gave  indications  of 
its  approach ;  the  wind  was  from  the 
nortnward;  the  thermometer  stood 
at  9^,  and  the  barometer  began  to 
fall  from  about  29.60  or  .70.  How- 
ever, the  night  of  the  3d  passed 
away  without  much  wind.  At  dav- 
light  on  the  3d.  the  breese  was  fresh- 
er; the  barometer  kept  falling  till  it 
descended,  by  some  instruments,  to 
28.10:  and  by  others  to  27.90;— 
the  lowest  that  we  ever  remember  to 
have  seen  or  heard  of  it  in  China. 

In  1809,  when  the  True  Briton 
was  lost,  with  all  her  officers,  pas- 
sengers and  crew,  the  barometer  fell 
to  only  28.30.  The  gale  on  this 
occasion,  al  this  and  other  places 
more  inland,  was  far  more  severe 
than  (hat  of  August,  1831;  it  hungun- 
usunlly  long  to  the  northward,  and 
at  Macao  did  great  mischief  to  the 


shi|:>ping  and  native  craft,  in  the  In- 
ner Harbor.  Within  the  narrow  liip- 
its  of  that  place,  it  is  said,  as  many 
as  a  hundred  dead  bodies  have  been 
washed  on  shore.  Many  European 
ships  near  the  mouth  of  Uanton  nver, 
were  either  partially  or  totally  dis- 
masted; and  one  Dutch  vessefsank 
entirely,  almost  within  sight  of  l«in* 
tin  and  Macao.  The  Spartan,  which 
was  herself  driven  out  to  S6a,.fras 
the  happy  instrument  of  saving  about 
forty  of  the  crew. 

This  tyfung,  from  north  to  south, 
appears  to  have  extended  fully  two 
hundred  miles,  and  has  destroyed 
not  only  shipping  and  boats;  but  has 
also  greatly  injured  native  temples, 
dwelling  houses^  cpttages,  and  mat 
sheds  by  the  river  side.  The  foli- 
age of  the  trees,  and  leaves  of  plants, 
and  the  very  grass  on  the  grouod,— 
all  sorts  of  vegetation  near  the  sea» 
has  been  blighted  or  burnt  up.  Aboire 
Canton,  at  Sanshwuy  diseriet,  a 
party  of  men  on  their  way  to  go* 
vernor  Le,  to  assist  against  (he  rehel 
mountaineers,  were  overtaken  by  the 
tempest,  and  upwards  of  thirty  of 
them  drowned.  Great  nnml»toi  of 
the  abodes  of  public  women,  on  Ike 
banks  of  the  river  a(  Canton,  were 


2. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


157 


1  down.  And  tbf  ir  wretrhcd  in- 

I  killftd.    Junks  from   Uaiuan, 

.and  Singapore,  in  the  neigh- 

knI  of  Lintin  and  Macao,  were 

it  in  the  ^e,  and  dismasted  or 

la  some  instances,  they  threw 

oard  a  great  |iart  of  their  cargo, 

notwithstanding  were  lost.     A 

of  ]3,0<I0  peculs,  bound  for  A- 

was  driven  on  shore  near  Ca- 

point,  the  cargo  plundered  and 

reasel  lost.     Several  war  junks 

lost,  and  both  officers  and  men 

me  of  them  were  drowned.    An 

f  of  considerable  rank  named 

I  Gan,  was  among  the  numl>er. 

lave  heard  of  many  |iassage  boats 

rere  lost,  and  great  numbers  of 

ns  drowned  in  tnero.    On  shore 

inton,  Macao,  and  other  places, 

'  persons  were  killed  or  wounded 

iling  walls,  tiles,  Ac, 

native    heathen  correspondent 

this  tyfung,  a  CsM^MS^oafa/.  sent 

heaven,  in  anser:  for  the  an- 

:  books  have  said, 

I  lio  tkm,  Tegu  ksdng  ke  ttedng; 
«  pA  sAm,  Teen  kedng  he  ffang. 

men  do  what  is  virtuous, 
Heaven  sends  down  prosperity : 
they  do  what  is  not  virtuous, 
lU^ven  sends  down  calamity. 

i  describes  the  tiles  of  houses  as 
g  without  wings;  the  walls  fall- 
however  strong;;  trees  felled 
out  the  application  of  an  axe ; 
man  dying  without  di3ea8e; — 
:  crime,  he  exclaims,  had  these 
committed  that  Heaven  should 
!t  such  punishment ! 
lat  the  Almighty  Creator  of  the 
erse  reeulates  all  its  physical 
cies,  and  causes  them  to  operate 
ir  for  "  correction  or  for  mercy  " 
iman  beings,  is  abundantly  taught 
divine  revelation.  There  is  a 
in  and  clearness  of  expression, 
his  subject  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
u  which  is  in  freneral,  too  much 
igarded.  Our  Savior  has  indeed 
tit  us,  not  to  point  the  bolts  of  the 
igfaty,  nor  to  imagitie  that  those 
actually  sufTer  in  the  midst  of 
>ra1  calamities,  are  sinners  above 
rs  who  are  spared.  But  he  has 
le  same  time  laufi:ht  us,  that  we 
iH  sinners,  and  unless  we  repent 
ilso  shall  perish, 
he  unknown  writer  of  Ps  cvii  has 


lieautifnlly  painted  the  situation  and 
the  feelings  of  the  mariner,  when  God 
"  Gommandeth  and  raiseth  the  stormy 
wind.*'— which  "fulfills  his  word.' 
To  disregard  the  **o|)eration  of  His 
hand,"  and  look  only  at  second  causes, 
is  an  impiety  to  which  tlie  scepticism 
of  the  present  age  is  lamentably 
prone.  It  is  not  superstition,  but  fmt 
nUjfumt  to  have  a  constant^regard  to 
Divine  Providence,  even  when  there 
is  nothing  unusual  in  the  course  of 
events;  this  b  the  Christiao's  duty 
and  his  happiness.  But  when  sword, 
pestilence,  or  famine,  walk  the  earth ; 
or  when  the  earthouake  or  the  tem- 
pest shake  the  solid  globe,  or  con- 
vulse the  surrounding  atmosphei^e— 
"  whoso  is  wise  will  observe  these 
thincs;  even  they  shall  understand 
the  lovinffkindness  of  the  Lord," 
and  stand  in  awe  of  his  "terrible 
majesty." 

The  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament 
are  very  copious  on  the  dbpensa- 
tions  of  Divine  Providence  in  respect 
to  physical  occurrences,  to  the  end 
that,  when  God's  ''judgments  are 
abroad  in  the  earth,  the  inhabitants 
thereof  should  learn  righteousness." 
But  the  prophets  also  lament  the 
blindness  of  understanding,  and  the 
hardness  of  heart,  of  many  in  their 
day;  some  of  whom  simply  disre- 
garded, others  scoffed  at,  and  some 
even  defied  the  judgments  of  the 
Almighty;  till  the  day  of  their  re- 
pentance was  past,  and  God  rained 
upon  them  "  fire  and  brimstone,  and 
an  horrible  tempest." — This  was  the 
portion  of  their  cun;  and  this  will  be 
the  portion  of  all  tiiose  who  "fonret 
God."  * 

Having  wiid  so  much  on  this  sub- 
ject, we  will  only  once  more  re- 
monstrate against  the  idea  of  defer- 
ring religion  till  a  fortune  is  accumu- 
lated, and  the  individual  shall  return 
in  affluence  to  his  home.  We  have 
known  some  who  have  avowedly  act- 
ed on  this  principle;  than  which,  it 
is  difficult  to  conceive  one  more 
fallacious.  It  is  like  the  resolution 
which  is  formed  in  many  a  mind,  to 
sin  on,  and  repent  afterwards.  One 
might  say  much  on  the  unreasonable- 
ness, ingratitude,  impiety,  and  mock- 
ery implied  in  snch  a  course; — but 
at  present,  from  passing  occurrences, 
we  notice  only  the  futiUiy  of  it,  in 
respec!  to  the  very  thin/^  aimed  at— 
the  accumulation  of  property      Lei 


1 


158 


Journal  of  Ocetirmicea . 


Aug. 


a  nlaii  lie  ns  a^sidiiotm  as  he  plenses ; 
rise  up  farly.  sit  up  latr; — what 
does  it  all  avail,  if  as  the  prophet 
•inys,  "  The  Lt»rd  blow  U|k»u  il,"— » 
it'  he  raise  a  tempest  and  sink  the 
ship, — if  after  **niuch  has  been  sown, 
he  stay  the  heaven  from  dew,  and 
tile  earth  from  fniit," — if  he  "call  for 
a  drought  upon  the  land,"  the  corn, 
the  grape,  the  oil, — upon  men.  and 
upon  cattle,  and  upon  all  their  labor; 
— what  does  the  assiduity  of  the  mer- 
chant or  the  husbandman  amount 
to?  Simply  to  this, — He  ''that  earn- 
eth  wages,*'  or  makes  large  profits, 
only  does  so  to  "  put  them  into  a  bag 
with  holes." 

Thoughts  similar  to  these  were  dic- 
tated to  the  prophet  Haggai  more 
than  two  thous'ind  years  ago,  when 
every  one  attended  to  the  grandeur 
of  his  own  house,  and  let  the  house 
of  God  "lie  waste:"  and  they  are 
equally  applicable  now,  we  believe,  to 
those,  who  defer  religion  till  they 
have  accumulated  a  fortune.  We 
say  this  is  our  belief,  for  which,  we 
think  we.  have  sufficient  reason  ;  that 
is,  we  deem  the  probabilities,  on  this 
side  of  the  question,  greatly  pre- 
ponderate. Our  belief  is  a  matter  of 
choice,  as  well  as  conviction.  Those 
who  choose  to  disbdieve  a  Providence 
may  demand  of  us  mathematical 
demonstration,  for  the  truth  of  these 
our  opinions;  but  ive  candidly  pro- 
fess our  inabili*'y  to  give  it.  And 
we  are  sure  they  cannot  give  us 
mathematical  proof  of  their  opinions. 
Tiiey  choose  to  believe  the  other 
way.  Therefore,  as  we  have  said 
befrire.  they  and  we  are  both  respon- 
sible to  the  Deity  for  our  belief.  We 
put  the  reason  in  other  words;  the 
habits  and  wishes  of  a  man  whether 
virtuous  or  vicious,  pious  or  impious, 
influence  at  ail  times  his  moral  and 
religious  belief.  This  sort  of  bdief  is 
not  at  all  analogous  to  the  assent 
the  mind  sives  to  a  matbematical 
demonstration,  a  problem  about  lines, 
angles,  &c.,  which  being  demonstra- 
ted>  there  is  neither  belief  nor  dis- 
belief. If  it  be  truly  demonstrated, 
it  is  equal  to  an  axiom;  and  all  who 
understand  the  subject  assent  to  its 
truth:  and  vice  versft.  An  indivi- 
dual may  be  ignorant,  or  stupid 
enough  not  to  r>erceive  the  demon- 
stration :  but  he  incurs  no  moral  re- 
sponsibility: he  does  not  sin,  although 
he  is  convicted  of  being  incompetent 


to  the  discernment  o(  luatheiuatical 
truth.  On  moral  «;ubjeGts.  the  case  m 
perfectly  different. — a  man's  will  influ- 
ences his  tastes  and  wishes;  and  these 
again  his  belief.  A  man  in  whose  heart 
there  is  enmity  against  God,  would 
rather  believe  the  less  probability  a- 
gainst  religion,  than  the  greater  for  il. 
While  we  maintain  that  we  are  all 
reswnMU  to  God  (or  our  religious  be- 
lief; we  maintain  with  equal  firmness 
that  no  man  has  a  right  to  perse- 
cute another,  on  account  of  his  re- 
ligious opinions;  and  that  every  man 
has  a  right  to  vindicate  by  statement, 
explanation  and  argument  the  reli- 
gious opinions  he  holds  to  be  true. 
It  is  on  tilts  principle  we  have  given 
our  opinion  in  favor  of  a  special 
regard  to  Divine  Providence.,  even 
ill  the  physical  phenomena  of  our 
atmosphere. 

Rrbellion. — What  is  to  be  the  is- 
sue of  the  rebellion,  it  is  not  easy  to 
conjecture.  Though  a  small  num- 
ber of  marines  have  returned,  the 
governor  still  continues  to  increase 
his  force — a  small  detachment  left 
Canton  for  LeCnchow  on  the  38th 
inst.  The  whole  number  of  govern- 
ment troops  now  in  the  field  is  said 
to  be  15,000  fighting  men. 

The  latest  accounts  state,  that  13,000 
of  these  troops  have  been  ordered  to 
enter  the  eAemy*s  territory.  It  is  sup- 
posed by  some,  that  governor  Le  is 
resolved  on  extreme  measures— to 
gain  victory  or  death.  His  situation 
is  certainly  most  critical. 

The  dispatches  of  the  governor, 
detailing  the  repulse  of  the  imperial 
troops  on  the  20th  June,  were  noticed 
in  our  last.  We  have  seen  the  em- 
peror's reply.  His  majesty  goes  over 
the  whole  of  his  excellency's  report. 
The  first  impression  on  the  mind 
of  the  sovereign  was  "full -hearted, 
bounding  anger."  The  second  was 
.contempt  for  the  military  tactics  of  the 
governor.  The  "  words  that  burn  " — 
"  lies,  faulty,  nonsense,"  all  come  In 
succession,  red-hot,  from  the  pencil  of 
the  autocrat.  The  state  document 
closes  with  threats  addressed  to  our 
worthy  governor,  that  if  he  does  not 
speedily  root  out  every  sprout  of 
mountaineer  radicalism.  Jet  him  look 
to  the  consequences — the  "heavy 
guilt"  which  he  will  incur.  The  closing 
sentences  are  phrased  in  the  strongest 
expression  of  governmental  displeas- 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


159 


ure,  bidding  the  caliiiiet  itiiiiiitlcr  be 
tremblingly  attentive. 

Opium. — It  is  comunonly  refiorted 
that  when  governor  Le  visited  Pe- 
king last  year,  his  son  took  with  him 
a  quantity  of  opium,  some  thousands 
of  dollars*  worth,  to  give  away  to  the 
great  men  about  the  court.  As  a 
governor's  bacgage  is  not  searched 
there  was  no  fear  of  detection.  The 
opium  dealer  who  supplied  his  ex- 
cellency's  son  with  the  cirug;  cheated 
him  by  putting  up  one  half  of  it  of 
a  very  bad  quality.  On  the  go- 
vernor's return,  it  was  his  intention 
to  punish  the  offender,  not  for  put- 
ting up  bad  opium,  but  for  dealing  in 
it  at  all.  However,  the  culprit  heard 
what  was  coming,  and  absconded 
with  the  fruit  of  his  fraud. 

Whether  this  story  be  true  or  false, 
it  is  believed  by  many.  But  under 
such  circumstances,  what  res|)ect  can 
the  people  have  for  laws  and  edicts, 
emanating  from  those  who  so  fla- 
grantly violate  the  rules  which  they 
make  for  others ! 


Rkvknue. — The  emperor  has  is- 
sued a  rather  severe  edict,  addressed 
to  the  sovernors  of  provinces,  re- 
quiring them  to  look  more  sharply  af- 
ter the  revenue.  His  majesty  says, 
that  the  superintendent  of  the  reve- 
nue has  reported  to  him,  that  within 
the  last  year  and  a  half,  the  di^ne- 
meiU8  have  exceeded  the  receivts  to 
the  amount  of  above  twenty-eignt  mU- 
/ioM  of  taels.  There  is  yet  enough 
for  the  present,  says  his  majesty; — 
but  this  system  cannot  last  long. 

One  million  of  taels  has  been  de- 
poshed  in  the  treasury  of  Kansuh 
province,  for  immediate  use  in  the 
event  of  disturbances  on  the  western 
frontier. 


Strangulation. — A  recent  Gazette 
announces  the  sentence  of  strangu- 
lation against  a  wife,  for  killing  her 
ausband  by  mischance,  whilst  resist- 
ing an  adulterer,,  introduced  by  the 
husband. 


Piracy  is  said  to  be  very  preva- 
lent in  some  parts  of  Canton  pro- 
vince. A  new  class  of  boats,  carry- 
ing sixty  or  seventy  men,  has  been 
set  agoing.  There  are  twenty  of 
these  boats  in  conjunction  with  nach 
other;    thev    sometimes    carrv    off 


wealthy  individuals  in  the  country, 
and  then  demand  a  ransom  for  them. 
There  has  long  been  a  class  of  boats 
called  crab  botUs;  these  new  ones  are 
called  mmeU-tkdl  boats. 


Faminic.— The  he5-tae  or  literary 
chancellor  has  lately  returned  from 
a  circuit  through  the  eastern  districts 
of  this  province.  When  in  the  depart- 
ment of  Hwuy  chow  foo  superintend- 
ing the  literary  examination  there,  be 
was  affected  by  the  famine  which  pre- 
vailed around  him ;  and  set  on  foot  a 
subscription,  to  which  be  himself  gave 
800  taels.  The  wealthy  inhabitants 
of  the  place  followed  up  his  example, 
and  subscribed  among  them  above 
22.000  dollars.  Chancellor  Lb  did 
more :  he  persuaded  the  chief  magis- 
trates to  open  the  public  granaries ; 
offering  to  bear  the  ex|iense  of  re- 
funding, in  case  the  measure  was 
objected  to  by  the  governor.  Le  Tae- 
keaou  is  considered  by  the  Chi- 
nese of  noble  family,  his  ancestors 
for  several  generations  having  held 
office. 


Chinese  Justice. — The  sentry  of 
Heangshan  have  petitioneathe  foo- 
yuen  against  their  magistrate  Paou, 
his  remissness  having  suffered  num- 
bers of  associated  banditti  and  pirates 
to  infest  the  island  and  rivers.  The 
magistrate  has  therefore  been  requir- 
ed to  bring  Jive  hundnd  of  these 
persons  to  trial,  within  two  months ; 
and  the  people  plundered  by  them 
are  set  at  work  to  catch  them,  at  their 
own  expense. 

Slavery. — By  the  Peking  Gasette, 
^e  learn  that  an  officer  of  rank,  who 
has  been  accused,  by  the  governor 
of  Hoonan  and  Hoopih,  of  coming 
too  late  against  the  rebels,  has  been 
consignea  to  the  pillory  and  perpe- 
tual slavery. 

Imperial  Journey.  His  majesty 
went  early  in  the  year  to  visit  the 
tombs  of  his  ancestors  in  Leaoutung. 
On  the  day  fixed  for  his  return  to  Pe- 
king, the  greater  number  of  the  lords 
and  high  officers  about  court,  were 
directed  to  appear  in  half  dress  only, 
and  to  meet  the  im|)erial  carriage  at  a 
much  les.s  distance  from  the  city  than 
is  usual  on  such  occasions.  Others 
were  to  go,  the  day  previously  to  the 
usual  place  of  meeting 


1 


i£. 


16U 


Journal  of  Occur mi^es. 


Wastk  land.— There  ara  in  (lie 
province  of  Chihie,  80.000  king,  or 
8,000,000  Chinese  acresof  wasteland: 
which  (he  underlings  of  office  continue 
to  turn  to  their  own  advantage ;  and 
thereby  hinder  its  being  cultivated  for 
the  benefit  of  the  people.  The  governor 
of  Chihle  is  ordered,  by  the  emperor 
to  set  honuUy  to  work,  and  remedy 
the  existing  evils. 

The  Coachmkn  who  bring  their 
masters  to  the  public  court  at  Peking 
have  of  late,  become  very  trouble- 
some. They  are  probably  most  of 
them  huhuiff  eoaekmBU,  as  they  have 
recourse  to  violence  to  enforce  their 
exactions.  It  has  moreover  been  re- 
presented to  the  emperor,  thatthev 
nave  a  good  deal  of  intercourse  with 
the  servants  of  officers,  and  the  nu- 
merous body  of  writers  in  the  vari- 
ous courts.  This  intercourse  his  ma- 
jesty has  strictly  interdicted  for  the 
future. 


Sacrifices  at  the  public  expense 
are  to  be  offered  at  the  tombs  of  a 
Tartar  prince  and  princess  lately 
deceased. 


Tahka  boats.^ — The  local  govern- 
ment is  carrying  the  detail  of  licens- 
ing, even  to  the  petty  tanka  boats, 
whicb  contain  no  more  than  three 
or  four  poor  women  and  children. 
This  measure  is  adopted,*^  is  said, 
with  a  view  to  prevent  coasting  pi- 
rates. This  is  "doing  something" 
with  a  witness. 


Native  Jusks. — Several  of  these 
vessels,  wholly  or  partially  dismasted, 
arrived  from  Siam  soon  after  the 
tyCbon.  They  report  the  foundering 
of  a  large  iunk  a  few  days  t>efore 
tliey  arrived.  The  estimated  number 
of  seamen  who  perished  was  82« 


Eaht  Turkestan. — At  ¥arkand,  or 
Yerkinng,— (the  latter  is  the  more  cor- 
rect pronunciation  of  the  same),  18,000 
sacks,  to  b*i  made  of  MokammidiM 
cloih,  are  ordered  for  the  use  of  (be 
army  (here.  It  should  be  remem- 
bered, that  Yerkiang  is  now  the  ciqfM- 
tal  of  Turkestan,  in  place  of  Cathgar. 

A  DARK  PICTURE.- Woo  Yungcfaaott, 
has  suffered  death  for  the  murder  of 
his  wife,  a  daughter  about  the  age 
of  fifteen,  and  a  neichbor's  daughter 
whom  he  found  in  bis  house.  The 
illicit  intercourse  of  his  wife  with 
an  adulterer,  who  made  his  escafie, 
led  to  this  catastrophe. 

Had  he  murdered  hb  wife  only, 
he  would  probably  have  esca|)ed  pu- 
nishment; but  he  killed  the  two  young 
women  also,  and  then  accused  a 
neighbor,  named  Amei,  of  robbery 
and  murder.  Amei  was  tortured  till 
he  confessed  that  of  which  he  was 
entirely  innocent;  and,  at  the  dicta- 
tion of  the  police,  mentioned  (be 
name  of  a  wealthy  neighbor  as  an 
accomplice.  The  rich  man  paid  mon- 
ey to  arrest  proceedings ;  and  Amei 
passed  through  the  court  of  Shinning 
district,  and  the  Kwangchow  foo*s 
office  as  a  murderer.  Providencet 
however,  did  not  let  him  sufl«r  death. 
The  Nanhae  magistrate  discovered 
the  fact;  liberated  Amei,  and  brought 
Woo  Yungchaou  to  his  deserved  fate. 

Thr  murder  of  a  priest. — This  af- 
fair took  place  on  the  27th  inst.  at  one 
of  the  temples,  situated  without  the 
western  gates  of  the  city,  and  not  far 
from  the  foreign  factories.  The  mur- 
derer, as  well  as  the  murdered  man, 
was  a  priest  of  Budha.  The  only  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case  which  we  have! 
heard  are,  that  the  quarrel  originated 
in  a  dispute  about  some  money,  and 
that  the  paHies  fought  with  knives. 


Potiscripi. — Ching  Gantsih  and  Hing  Fuhshan,  literary  examiners  from  Pe- 
king arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of  Canton  a  few  days  ago;  on  the  1s(  of  the 
8th  moon  (the  *i6th  inst.)  they  came  to  the  provincial  city,  and  yestesday  vi- 
sited (he  Kung-yuen — a  ball  for  the  reception  of  literary  graduates  at  the  usual 
examination. 

More  than  six  thousand  candidates  we  are  informed,  have  already  arrived 
in  the  city,  of  whom  only  seventy-two  can  receive  degrees.  The  examina- 
tion is  (o  conimencf  on  the  8(li  of  the  dth  moon  (Sept.  2d)  and  continue 
niud  day^. 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  L— SeptbmbeRi  1832.«— -No.  5. 


REVIEWS. 


£itcYCLM»JEDiA  AMERICANA.  A  popular  dicUonarp 
of  mrt$f  $cienct$f  literaturef  kutarjff  p6Utic$  amd 
biography^  brought  down  to  the  present  time;  in- 
dnuUng  a  copious  collection  of  original  oftidee 
in  American  biography;  on  Ae  baeie  of  the  ee-^ 
vertth  edition  of  the  German  Gonter$atum$-lexi' 
con.  Edited  by  Francis  Lieber,  assisted  by 
£.  WiGGLBswoRTH.  Philadelphia;  Carey  and 
Lea,  1830. 

The  article  on  Canton  is  the  only  part  of  this 
''  popular  dictionary/'  which  we  wish  now  particu- 
larly to  notice.  Few,  if  any  works  are  so  often 
referred  to,  or  allowed  to  maintain  such  high  au- 
thority, as  encydopeedias.  Written,  as  they  usually 
are,  by  men  of  the  greatest  reputation  for  learning, 
icf  


embracing  every  variety  of  subject,  they 
have,  indeed,  a  very  just  claim  to  the  rank  they 
hold.  It  becomes  the  more  exceedingly  desirable, 
therefore,  that  such  works  should  be  kept  free  from 
incorrect  statements ;  which,  when  they  have  once 
found  a  place  on  their  pages,  are  not,  usually,  soon 
corrected,  and  are  often  the  means  of  great  injury. 
These  remarks  are  applicable  to  every  species  of 
writing,  but  specially  to  those  of  the  popular  kind, 
such  as  the  conversations-lexicon,  travels,  journals, 
and  voyages. 


u 


i 


162  The  article  Canton  in  the  Sep. 

The  editor  of  the  Encyclopeedia  Americaaa,  in 
perfect  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the  times,  takes 
care  to  show,  that  his  work  is  a  little  superior  to  any- 
thing of  the  kind  that  has  ever  been  presented  to  the 
pliUic,  and  that  it  will  be  *^  found  satisfactory''  where 
others  have  been  ''  very  deficient."  We  have  no  dis- 
position to  question  these  pretensions,  nor  to  practice 
the  '' cut-and-dry  system''  of  reviewing;  nor  yet  to 
obtrude  our  own  opinions  and  statements  of  facts, 
except  where  we  can  correct  error,  or  add  our  mite 
to  the  general  stock  of  useful  knowledge. 

*^  The  last  half  century,  particularly  the  latter  part 
of  it,"  Mr.  Lieber  very  justly  remarks,  in  his  pre- 
face, ''  has  probably  been  more  fertile  in  memorable 
events,  and  important  discoveries  and  inventions, 
than  any  equal  period  in  history.  How  many  ex- 
traordinary changes  have  we  witnessed  in  both  he- 
mispheres, as  well  in  politics,  in  the  sciences  and 
in  opinions,  as  in  the  individuals  who  have  borne 
a  conspicuous  part  in  the  affairs  of  the  civilized 
world  during  that  time!  How  important  have 
been  the  results  of  the  numberless  voyages  of  dis- 
covery, the  revolutions  of  states,  and  the  wars, 
which  have  excited  so  intense  an  interest  during 
that  period — an  interest  which  has  been  the  more 
constantly  kept  up,  as  the  facility  of  communication 
between  all  the  branches  of  the  great  human  (a* 
mily  seems,  at  the  same  time,  to  have  gone  on 
increasing  in  proportion  to  the  multitude  of  events 
and  circumstances  which  have  thus  influenced  their 
destiny.  Formerly,  years  would  elapse  before  the 
most  important  facts  could  pass  .the  barriers  which 
an  imperfect  navigation  of  the  ocean,  or  or  a  diversi- 
ty of  languages,  had  thrown  between  nations.  Now, 
even  the  petty  quarrels  and  frolics  of  students  in 
a  German  or  French  university  find  their  way, 
in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  into  the  columns  of 
an  American  newspaper.  Then,  a  century  would 
pass  by,  before  even  a  Shakspeare  was  justly  esti-' 
mated  beyond  the  confines  of  his  native  land  ;  while 


18S2.  Encydftpadia  Americana.  163 

now  we  daily  find,  on  title  pages,  the  united  names 
of  publishers  in  three  or  four  different  nations,  and 
on  both  continents.  Thus  rapidly  does  knowledge 
of  every  kind  now  diffuse  itself  over  the  globe,  and 
extend  the  circle  of  civilization.'* 

But  the  last  half  century,  it  should  be  remembered^ 
has  by  no  means  been  so  fertile  in  memorable  and 
extraordinary  events,  among  the  Chinese  and  other 
nations  of  this  futher  east,  as  among  the  Christian 
nations  of  the  west.  Reasons  can  be  given  why  this 
is  so.  Liberty  and  freedom,  both  intellectual  and 
morale  are  enjoyed  here  only  in  a  very  limited  de- 
gree. The  spiritual  man  is  darkened,  his  heart  pet- 
rified, and  his  affections — alienated  from  his  fellows 
and  from  his  Maker — ^are  all  centered  and  riveted  on 
that  which  he  calls  Ai>  cwn.  Nor  is  this  all ;«— *more 
correct  accounts  must  be  sent  abroad,  more  just 
views  entertained,  and  a  deeper  interest  felt  by 
Christian  philanthropists,  generally,  before  the  de- 
sired changes  can  take  place.  What  has  caused 
the  abolition  of  suttees  in  British  India  t  What  is 
now  sweeping  away  other  ancient  usages,  abhor- 
rent alike  to  God  and  man!  A  wider  and  more 
general  extension  of  knowledge,  especially  of  that 
which  has  come  down  to  us  by  divme  revelation, 
will  instrumentally  accomplish  what  no  physical 
force  can  achieve ;  and  it  may  be  relied  on,  when 
that  knowledge  shall  have  spread,  like  a  flood  of 
light  over  this  hemisphere,  changes  will  come  in 
as  bright  and  glorious  a  train,  here,  as  in  any  other 
part  of  the  globe. 

We  will  only  add,  before  proceeding  to  review 
the  article  in  question,  that  we  think  the  work  in 
which  it  stands  is  fully  equal  to  any  of  the  class 
to  which  it  belongs,  and  that  the  article  itself  is  a 
Oiir  specimen  of  what  has  been  published  by  mo- 
dern writers  on  China :  we  speak  of  course,  gener- 
ally, and  allow  that  there  may  be  exceptions.  As 
the  article  is  brief,  we  quote  it  entire,  that  our 
readers  may  juHge  of  it  for  themselves. 


% 


164  The  arHde  Canton  in  th€  Sep 

''Cmtoiiy  prittciptl  city  of  the  Chinese  profioce  of  the  same 
pame,  otherwise  called  QuoMg-tfrng^  or  KoaiUon^  is  situated  io 
SS3  deg.  30  mio.  N.  lat.  and  113  de^.  2  min.  45  sec.  E.  lon.» 
on  the  banks  of  the  ri?er  Taho,  which  is  here  very  wide.  This 
cityi  distinguished  (br  size,  wealth,  and  a  nqmerous  population, 
is  the  onl^  seaport  in  China  open  to  the  ships  of^  Europe 
and  America.  The  estimate  of  missionaries,  that  it  contains 
1,000,000  of  inhabitants,  is  exagaerated.  The  number  is  probably 
nea^r  f80,000.  The  circuit  of  the  walls,  which  are  of  a  mo- 
derale  heiflht,  is  over  nine  miles.  Only  about  a  third  part,  how* 
ev^,,  of  the  space  inclosed  is  covered  with  buildings;  the  rest 
Is  occupied  with  pleasure-gardens  and  fish-ponds.  The  neigh- 
boring country  is  very  charming,  hilly  towards  the  east,  and 
presenting,  in  that  quarter,  a  bMutiful  prospect  The  houses 
are  moi^  of  one  story ;  but  those  of  the  mandarins  and  prin^ 
cipal  merchants  are  high  and  well  built.  In  every  qUarterof 
1M  town  and  the  suburbs  are  seen  temples  and  pagodas,  con- 
taining the  images  of  Chinese  gods.  The  populous  streets  are 
long  and  narrow,  paved  with  flat  stones,  and  adorned  at  intervals 
with  triumphal  arches*  Shops  line  the  sides,  and  an  unbroken 
ranfle  of  piazza  protects  the  occupants  of  the  houses,  as  well 
as  root-passengers,  from  the  rays  of  the  sun.  At  night,  the 
gates  are  doMd,  and  bars  are  thrown  across  the  entrances  of 
the  streets. 

*'The  traders  express  themselves  with  sufiicient  fluency  in 
the  languages  of  Uieir  European  and  American  customers,  with 
whom  they  deal  almost  exclusively,  seliinff  them  porcelain,  lack- 
ered wares,  &c.  The  Americans  trade  here  to  a  greater  extent 
than  any  other  nation :   next  to  them  come  the  English.    The 

g "eater  part  of  the  silver,  which  is  carried  from  America  to 
urope,  eventually  circulates  through  Chins,  by  means  of  the 
ports  of  Canton  and  Batavia,  to  which  larse  supplies  of  the 
ptoductioDS  of  the  empire  are  transmitted.  The  principal  arti- 
cles of  export  are  tea,  India  ink,  varnish,  porcelain,  rhubarb,  silk, 
and  nankeen.  A  company,  consisting  of  12  or  13  merchants, 
called  the  Cohang,  is  established  here,  by  order  of  the  govern- 
ment, for  the  purpose  of  purchasing  the  cargoes  of  foreign  ships, 
and  supplying  them  with  return  cargoes  of  tea,  raw  silk,  die. 
This  society  interferes,  undoubtedly,  with  private  trade,  but  adds 
greatly  to  the  security  of  the  foreign  dealer,  as  each  member  is 
answerable  for  all  the  rest. 

"  Carriages  are  not  used  here,  but  all  burdens  are  transport- 
ed on  bain  boo  poles  laid  across  the  shoulders  of  men.  All  the 
inhabitants  of  distinction  make  use  of  litters.  Chinese  women 
are  never  seen  in  the  streets,  and  Tartar  women  but  seldom. 
The  European  factories,  to  wit,  the  Putch,  French,  Swedish, 
Danish  and  English,  are  situated  on  a  commodious  quay,  on 
the  bank  of  the  river.  Nearly  a  league  from  Canton  is  the 
heat'tmony  which  consists  of  about  40,000  barks,  of  various 
kinds,  arranged  close  to  each  other  in  regular  rows,  with  pas 


Yean. 

Imforts. 

1821 

•3,111,051 

1832 

5,243,596 

1838 

6,511,^5 

1634 

6.618,602 

1836 

7,573,116 

1836 

7,422,186 

1837 

3,617,183 

1832.  Encydapmdia  Americana*  165 

Btgffl  between  theniy  to  allow  other  feaeele,  to  paps.  ,  In  tlpis 
manner  they  form  a  kind  of  floating  citjr,  the  inhabitants  of 
which  have  no  other  dwellings,  and  are  prohibited  bj  law  from 
settling  on  shore.  As  this  is  the  only  emporium  in  the  empire 
for  foreign  oommerce,  which  is  carried  on  not  only  hir  Enm- 
peans  am  Americans,  bat  also  to  a  great  extent  by  the  CUiineae 
themselves,  with  almost  all  the  ports  of  India  apd.  the  eastern 
Archipelago,  the  number  of  vessels  frequently  seen  in  the  river, 
at  once,  is  said  to  exceed  5000.  Au  American  paper,  issued 
twice  a  month,  called  the  dmlsti  Regisier^  has  lately  been  es- 
tablished at  Canton. 

"The  following  table  gives  the  amount  of  .imports  from  Can- 
ton into  the  ports  of  the  U.  States,  also  the  exports  of  domes- 
tic and  foreign  goods  from  the  U.  States  to  Canton,  frottt  1831 
tffl887. 

jDdii.  Exp.       JFVw*.  E%p. 
•388,536        •3,902,(»5 
429,230  5,506,138 

388,375  4,347,686 

330,466  4,070,705 

160,059  5,410,456 

342,451  2,324,193 

290,862  3,573,543 

''The  climate  of  Canton  is  healthy,  warm  in  summer,  bnt 
pretty  cold  in  winter.  Provisions,  including  various  luxuries,  are 
abundant" 

To  an  individual  perfectly  ignorant  of  Canton, 
this  account  might  be  **  found  satisfactory ;-'  but  any 
one  at  all  familiar  with  the  place,  might  be  reminded 
by  it  of  the  pictures  of  the  cow  and  the  horse, — to 
which  the  master,  when  he  had.  completed  them, 
found  it  necessary  to  add,  Hhis  is  the  cow/  and 
'  this  is  the  horse.'  For  if,  by  some  accident,  the 
name  and  figures  which  mark  the  situation  of  the 
place  should  be  obliterated  from  the  account,  it 
would  be  difficult,  not  to  say  impossible,  to  recog- 
nize the  city  from  the  above  quoted  description, — 
almost  every  sentence  of  which  is  more  or  lesa  er- 
roneous. 

In  the  first  place  it  is  stated,  that  "  the  city  is 
situated  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Taho,  which  is 
here  very  wide." — The  river  here  is  not  called  Taho 
(great  river),  but  Choo  keang,  or  "  Pearl  river;"  nor 
does  it  much,  if  at  all  exceed  fifty  rods  in  width. 


i 


166  The  article  Canton  in  the  Skp. 

The  city  is,  indeedi  distinguished  for  size,  wealth, 
and  a  numerous  population ;  and  (if  we  except 
Amoy,  which,  by  some,  is  supposed  to  be  still  open 
to  Spanish  ships)  is  the  only  port  in  China  to 
which  the  ships  of  Europe  and  America  are  ad- 
mitted to  trade. 

'<  The  estimate  of  missionaries,  that  Canton  con- 
tains  1,000,000  of  inhabitants,  is  Exaggerated.  The 
number  is  probably  nearer  750,000/'  But  how  does 
is  appear  that  this  estimate  of  missionaries  is  ex- 
aggerated, and  that  the  number  is  'probably'  near- 
er 750,0001 — If,  indeed,  it  be  a  correct  statement, 
that  ''only  about  a  third  part  of  the  space  inclosed 
(by  the  city  walls)  is  covered  with  buildings,'' — ^then 
it  may  be  true  also,  that  the  "  estimate  "  of  mission- 
aries is  exaggerated ;  but  that  the  "  pleasure-gardens 
and  fish-ponds"  occupy  two  thirds,  or  one  third,  or 
even  one  half  of  one  third,  we  deny.  It  is  often  very 
convenient  to  make  statements,  which,  though  they 
are  most  palpably  false,  it  is  not  easy  to  prove 
so,  except  by  placing  assertion  against  assertion ;  in 
this  way  we  could  $hou)^  that  the  "  estimate "  of  the 
eiicyclopaedist  is  untrue,  and  that  the  number  is 
"probably  "  nearer  1,000,000.  And  then,  if  we  should 
go  on  to  say,  that  the  houses  of  the  city  are  five, 
six,  or  even  more  stories  high  (which  account  would 
be  as  near  the  truth  as  what  is  said  concerning  the 
"leqfmce  covered"  with  buildings),  there  would  be 
some  evidence,  according  to  our  own  showings  that 
our  statement  was  correct. 

The  truth  in  regard  to  this  matter  is,  that  no  fo- 
reigner knows,  or  has  the  means  of  knowing,  what  is 
the  exact  amount  of  population  in  Canton.  Du 
Halde,  who  wrote  about  a  century  ago,  says,  "  the 
number  of  inhabitants  of  Canton  is  computed  to  ex- 
ceed a  million  of  souls."  No  man  had  better  means 
of  knowing  the  truth,  in  this  case,  than  Du  Halde ; 
and,  in  our  opinion,  no  work,  among  all  those  which 
have  been  written  by  foreigners  concerning  China, 
is  more  worthy  of  credit  than  his.  We  are  neverthe* 


'♦.;^ 


1832.  EncydujHedia  Atnericana,  167 

less  iuclined  to  the  opiDion,  that  Du  Halde's  Btate- 
ment  was,  at  th^  time  he  made  it,  too  great ;  but 
when  we  keep  in  mind  that  nearly  a  century  has 
passed  since  he  published  his  account,  that  the  popu- 
lation of  the  empire  has  been  constantly  and  rapid- 
ly increasing,  and  that,  in  addition  to  this,  the  grow- 
ing commerce  of  the  port  has  drawn  hither^  from 
the  neighboring  country  and  provinces,  numerous 
persons,  who  with  their  families  have  become  per- 
manent inhabitants  of  the  city ;  also,  that  the  extent 
of  the  suburbs  has  been  considerably  enlarged ; — 
these  and  other  considerations,  which  might  be  men- 
tioned, constrain  us  to  doubt  the  truth  of  the  state- 
ment given  in  the  encyclopeedia.  But  we  waive  this 
point  and  suspend  our  opinion,  until  we  come  to 
give  a  particular  account  of  Canton  city  and  its 
inhabitants. 

^'^I^he  houses  are  mostly  of  one  story ;  but  those  of 
the  mandarins  and  principal  merchants  are  high" — 
some  of  them  full  two  stories! — ^*and  well  built. 
In  every  quarter  of  the  town  and  suburbs  are  seen 
temples  and  pagodas." — There  are  in  the  ''town 
and  suburbs,"  only  three  pagodas,  and  cme  of  them 
is  a  Mohammedan  mosque.  The  temples  contain 
images;  the  pagodas,  properly  so  called,  do  not. 
The  difference  between  the  Chinese  temple,  meaaUf 
and  pagoda,  <g(,  is  very  remarkable ;  the  meaou  is 
always  a  low  building,  and  seIdom,r  if  ever,  has  more 
than  one  story ;  the  t^  is  high,  and  has  three,  five, 
and  sometimes  nine  stories.  The  temple  is  inhabit- 
ed,—-usually  by  priests  or  beggars ;  the  pagoda  is 
always  without  inhabitant. 

The  account  of  ''  triumphal  arches,"  and  of  an 
**  unbroken  range  of  piazza,"  is  not  without  some 
shadow  of  truth,  though  it  is  incorrect.  The  ''arch- 
es" in  question  have,  indeed,  some  resemblance 
to  the  triumphal,  and  so  have  they  likewise  to 
turnpike-gates ;  and  they  might  as  well  be  called 
by  the  one  name  as  the  other.  These  structures 
have  generally  inscriptions  upon   them;   but  they 


i 


168  Thi'.  article  Canton  in  the 

areti'X^oinniemorative  of  meritorious  actiouj^y  uiicou- 
fiected  with  victories  or  conquests.  What  was 
intended  by  the  ^^  range  of  piazza/Vit  is  difficult  to 
conjecture,  unless  it  be  the  narrow  space  belwemi 
the  shops  and  the  streets,  which,  guarded  liy  a 
kind  of  palisade,  affords  room  for  niche8,-^wfaerein 
are  placed  small  jars  for  burning  incense, — but 
which  gives  no  more  protection  to  foot-passengers 
than  the  narrow  eaves  of  an  ordinary  house. 

That  the  ^Uraders^'  express  themselves  witb^'suf- 
ficient  fluency,''— not  in  the  'languages''  of  their 
foreign  customers,  but  in  a  jargon  which  is  neither 
English  nor  Chinese,  we  admit;  yet,  ^^as  this  is  the 
only  emporium  in  the  empire  for  foreign  commerce, 
which  is  carried  on,  not  only  by  Europeans  aiid 
Americans,  but  also  to  a  great  extent  by  the  Chi- 
nese themselves,  with  almost  all  the  ports  of  In- 
dia and  the  eastern  Archipelago," — and  as  **  the 
number  of  vessels  frequently  seen  in  the  riirer,  at 
once,  is  said  to  exceed  5000,"  we  cannot  admit 
that  the  Chinese  here  ''deal  almost  exclusively" 
with  Europeans  and  Americans.  For  some  eenta- 
ries  past,  the  Chinese  have  sent  no  vessels  so  far 
west  as  Calcutta,  and  only  a  very  few  beyond  tbe 
straits  of  Malacca.  The  whole  number  of  foreign 
vessels  which  arrived  at  the  port  of  Canton,  during 
the  Jast  season,  did  not  exceed  one  hundred. 

'<  The  Americans  trade  here  to  a  greater  extent 
than  any  other  nation;  next  to  them  come  the 
English."  A  few  figures  will  put  this  matter  in  a 
clear  light.  We  give  the  accounts  for  four  seasons, 
according  to  statements  which  have  been  prepared 
here,  under  the  inspection  of  gentlemen  familiar 
with  the  trade.  The  commerce  of  the  Dutch,  and 
other  European  states,  except  the  English,  is  smaU, 
and  need  not  be  brought  into  the  account. 

Seasons,  Amer,  Imp,  Eng,  Imp.    Amer,  Exp,  Eng.  Exp. 

1828-29  $4,065,670  $21,313,526    $3,878,857  $I9,36O,0S|5 

1829-30  4,341,282  22,931,372      4,209,810  2\,^7ft&7 

1830-31  4,2^,476  21,961,754       4,344,548  20,446,690 

1831-32  5,531,807  20,536,227      5,999,731  17,767,486 


,i^lA^«^ 


1832.  Encydap^edui  Americana.  169 

We  wonder  that  the  writer,  who  prepared  this 
account  of  Canton^  did  not  allow  the  Americans 
the  accommodations  of  a  factory,  since  he  would 
make  them  **  trade  here  to  a  greater  extent  than 
any  other  nation.'*  And  we  are  surprised  that  the 
learned  and  able  editor  should  have  allowed  such 
an  article  to  escape  his  notice.  By  a  reference  to 
any  gentleman,  who  had  ever  visited  the  place,  or 
who  bad  any  knowledge  of  the  **  China  trade,"  the 
principal  errors  could  have  been  easily  corrected. 

The  'Mnbabitants  of  distinction"  make  use  of 
sedans — not   '* litters;"  and   Chinese,  as  well  as 
Tartar  women,  are  sometimes  seen  in  the  streets. 
The  boat'tawn^  ''nearly  a  league  from  Canton,'*  is 
quite  oat  of  place.     The  river  runs  parallel  to  the 
wall  on  tbe  south  side  of  the  city,  and  distant  from 
it  not  more  that  thirtv  or  forty  roos ;  it  is  on  the  wa- 
ters of  this  river,  and  directly  opposite  to  ''  the  town 
and  suburbs,"  that  the  '^floating  city"  is  situated  ; 
so  that,  instead  of  being  three  miles,  it  is  scarcely 
a  stone's-throw  from  that  which  occupies  terra  fitma. 
The  inhabitants  of  these  40,000  ''barks "  are  not, 
and  but  a  few  of  them  ever  were,   "  prohibited  by 
law  fVom  settling  on  shore."     A  great  majority  of 
the  "barks,"  we  may  remark  in  passing,  are  nothing 
more  than  little  tavJka  (i.  e.  egg-house)  boats,  con- 
taining only  four  or  five  poor  women  and  children. 
The  ''American  paper,"  issued  twice  a  month,  call- 
ed the  Canton  Register^  "which  has  lately  been  es- 
tablished" here,  was  commenced  in  the  autumn  of 
1827;  and  except  the  editorial   department,  for  a 
few  weeks,  the  work  has  never  been  in  the  hands 
of  Americans. 

We  might  extend  this  critique,  and  point  out  other 
errors;  bat  we  deem  it  unnecessary,  inasmuch  as 
we  expect  soon  to  traverse  the  same  ground,  and 
will  then  lay  before  our  readers  such  accounts  con- 
cerning the  'provincial  city,'  as  tlie  interest  of  the 
s^ject,  and  the  circumstancet;:  of  the  case  seem  to 
require. 


{ 


1 76  Possessions  of  tht  Skf  . 


CHINESE  COLfONIBS. 


Ta  Tsing  wan^tie'en  yih^ung  King-wei  Yu^too^ — "  A  general  feo- 
grapkical  map,  wUh  d^rees  ofkOiiude  and  longUude,  0Jiiie 
Ea^re  pf  the  Ta  Tsing  Dynasty— may  it  kut  far  ever." 

By  Le   MlNOCHB   TSINGLAB.* 

The  GOfBRNMfiNT  OF  Ele  incliides  fiountfiria  aod  Eaalorn 
TurkesUfiy  which  are  separated  from  each  olner  bjr  the  chain  i^ 
TueiMhin.  Its  boundary  on  the  north  is  the  Altai  chain,  which 
divides  Soungaria  from  the  territory  of  t^ie  Haasadui  or  Kir- 
gbis  of  Independent  Tarury : — ^the  Chamar  monntaina  and  the 
river  Irtish,  on  the  northeast,  separate  it  from  Mongolia;— <ni 
the  east,  an  imaginary  line  divides  between  the  Ele  government 
and  those  parts  of  Soungaria  and  Turkestan  which  have  been 
attached  to  China: — the  Kwanlun  mountains  and  desert  of 
Gobi,  on  the  south,  separate  Turkestan  from  Tibet:— -and  on 
the  west,  the  Belour  mountains  divide  it  from  the  independent 
tribes  of  Bukhara.  On  the  side  of  the  Hassacks  or  Kirghis, 
Ele  is  entirely  open. 

The  city  of  Ele,  6r  Hwuy-yuen  ching,  was  formerly  the  ca- 
pital of  the  Soungars,  when  their  state  was  powerful,  and  pos- 
sessed domihlon  over  Turkestan.  It  still  retains  its  rank,  being 
the  seat  of  the  tseangkeun  or  general,  who  has  the  chief  au- 
thority of  the  whole  government  of  Ele.  Secondary,  but  not 
wholly  subordinate,  to  him,  are  military  residents  of  consider- 
able rank,  in  each  canton  and  principal  cityj  and  these  del^ 
gate  their  authority,— in  Soungaria,  to  inferior  military  officers, 
and  in  Turkestan,  to  native  officers  called  begs. 

The  Soungarian  or  northern  portion  of  the  government  is  of 
small  extent,  including  only  three  cantons,  viz,  Ele  (or  lli^  in 
the  west,  Tarbagatai  in  the-  north,  and  Kour-khara-ousou  be- 
tween Ele  Und  Oroumtchi.  The  cantons  of  Barkoul  and  Oroom- 
tchi,  with  their  dependencies,' were  attached  by  Keenlung  to 
Kansuh  province,  Barkoul  receiving  the  name  of  Chinse  too, 
and  Oroumtchi  that  of  Teih-hwa  cHoMf'.  ;,  All  these  cantons  fure 
occupied  chiefly  by  resident  soldiery,^^4|Mi.t  is,  by  soldiers  wbp  are 
settled  down  on  the  soil,  with  their  families,  the  sons  being  re- 
quired to  inherit  their  fathers'  profession  together  with  their 
lands.  These  are  descendants  of  Mantchous,  Chinese,  Sobmi, 
Chahars,  Eluths,  and  others,  removed  from  their  respective  cpuii- 
tries,  at  the  period  when  Soungaria  was  depopulated  by  Kiseti- 
long.  There  are  likewise  other  troops,  stationed  in  (lie  coun- 
try for  limited  periods;  also,  convicts  traikS[K»r(ed  from  alliliB 

*  ( Continued  from  page  12\  ) 


1832.  reigning  Chinese  dynasty.  171 

proWncefl  of  China  and  Mantchouria ;  tribes  of  Hassaeks,  Tour- 
fOQlha,  d&c. ;  and  Chinese  colonists. 

Eastern  Tiurkesian,  or  Little  Bakhara,  the  territory  of  **  the 
eight  Mohammedan  cities,"  was  subdued  by  the  emperor  Keen* 
loogy  111  1758,  shortly  after  his  final  conquest  of  Soungaria. 
He  named  it  Sin*ke&ng,  i.  e.  the  country  of  the  new  firontier.  It 
was  formerly  possessed  by  the  Onigours,  an  ancient  Turkish 
race:  other  tribes  of  Turkish  origin  occupied  the  country  after 
them,  and  still  exist  in  the  cantons  of  Hami.  and  Tourfan. 
The  eight  cities  of  Turkestan  are  now  indeed  occupied  by  SarH 
or  Bukharians,  of  Persian  origin ;  but  these  are  not  the  original 
inhabitants  of  the  country ;  and  therefore  Turkestan  seems  a 
more  appropriate  name  for  the  whole  region,  than  Little  Buk- 
hara, by  which  name  it  is  generally  known  in  Europe. 

That  part  of  Turkestan  which  behrngs  to  the  government  of 
Eie  contains  seven  cantons :  the  city  of  Yingkeshar,  depend- 
ing on  Cashgar,  being  added  to  the  number  of  chief  cities  of 
the  cantons,  completes  the  sum  of  ^' eight  Mohammedan  ci- 
ties," subdued  by  the  emperor  Keenlunff.  These  are,  Harashar, 
Kotttchay,  Aksbu,  Oushi,  Cashgar,  Yingkeshar,  Yerkiang  or 
Yarkand,  aiid  Khoten.  Hami  and  Tourfan  (with  Pitshan,  on 
the  west  of  these,)  submitted  at  a  much  earlier  period,  and  Weife 
united  to  Barkoul  or  Chinse  foo,  being  sufforiBd,  however,  to 
retain  the  native  feudal  form  of  government.  Until  the  iitft 
insurrection  in  1830-31,  Cashgar  was  the  chief  of  these  cities, 
but  Yerkiang  has  now  taken  its  place,  being  considered  a  bet- 
ter situation  R>r  the  general  superintendence  of  the  other  cities, 
and  less  exposed  to  the  incursions  of  foreign  tribes.  Turkestan, 
like  Soungaria,  includes  several  tribes  of  Tourgoutbs,  Huths, 
dErC. :  these  are  for  the  most  part  MongoiSj  who  in  time  of 
war  egiigrated  to  Russia,  but  on  the  restoration  of  peace  re- 
turned and  submitted  to  China. 

The  Rivers  of  Soungaria  and  Turkestan  are  neither  nume- 
rous nor  Isrge.  In  Soungaria  the  principal  is  the  Ele^  which 
rises  in  the  Teen-ehan,  and  passing  the  city  of  Ele,  runs  north- 
ward into  the  territory  of  the  Hassaeks,  where  it  discharges  it- 
self intb  the  Balkashi-nor,< — ^In  Turkestan  the  chief  rivers  are— 
the  Tarim,  which  rising  in  the  western  fipntier,  runs  eastward 
into  Lob-nor ;  the  Cashgar^  Yerkiang,  and  Kholen  rivers,  which 
rise  in  the  west  and  south,  and  flow  into  the  Tariro ;  and  the 
Tchooltoos,  which  has  its  source  in  the  Teen-shan,  and  flows 
southeastward,  into  the  Posteing-nor,  at  Harashar.  The  Ynh- 
king*hash  and  Khara-hash,  branches  of  the  Khoten  river,  pos- 
sess large  quantities  of  beautiful  jade  stone.  The  rivers  of 
Turkestan  have  in  general  an  eastern  course,  those  of  Soun- 
garia a  northwestern ;  but  the  mountain  streams  of  the  Teen- 
shan,  in  Kour-khara-ousou  and  Oroumtchi  run  due  north,  into 
an' extensive  marsh,  called  Wei  hoo,  the  Reed  lake,  so  named 
because  of  itn  being  overgrown  with  reeds. 


i 


172  PoBsessiQM  of  the  Skk. 

The  Lnkes  of  Soiingnria  are  the  Hasalbasli,  and  Zaisan,  on 
the  borders  of  Kobdo ;  and  the  Alak^ugul  and  TiiiKHirtou  on 
the  Haaeack  frontier.  The  lake  ftaJkaah  is  a  little  to  the  west 
of  the  gof ernment  of  Ele,  in  the  territory  of  the  Haaaacks^ — 
The  two  principal  lakes  of  Turkestan  are  the  Lob^nor  and 
Posteng«nor,  on  the  south  of  Harashar  and  Toarfan. 

Th  thimitUns  of  Soungaria  and  Turkestan  are  the  Teen- 
shan  or  Celestial  mountains^*  and  the  Bek>ur4agh,  called  ie 
Cbineee  the  Tsung-ling  or  Onion  mountains.  TIm  Teen-ahan 
range  jcommenoes  a  little  to  the  oortheasl  of  Hami ;  Humboldty 
howereTy  aupposea  a  chain  of  mountains  in  Mongolia,  north  of 
Ihe  QrloueB  tribes,  to  be  a  continuation  of  it,  to  the  eastward. 
From  Hami  the  chain  runs  westward,  in  the  parallel  of  lat  4Sf 
north,  separating  the  whole  of  Soungaria  from  Turkestan.  It  then 
enters  Great  Bukhara,  and  turns  to  the  south,  where  it  is  lost 
in  countries  unknown  to  the  Chinese.  Many  mountains  of  this 
chain  are  very  remarkable :  the  most  so  is  the  formidable  gla- 
cier of  Mousar  dabahn,t  between  Ele  and  Aksou,  which  is 
very  minutely  described  by  Timkowski,  in  his  Travels  of  the 
Russian  mission  to  China.  Some  of  these  mountains  have 
anciently  been  the  craters  of  volcanoes,  as  appears  from  old 
Chinese  books^  quoted  by  MM.  R^musat  and  Klaproth.^— 
The  Bolor  or  Belour-tagh  runs  north  and  south,  from  the 
Nan-shan  or  Kwanlun  to  the  Teen-shan,  being  broken  only 
on  the  north,  by  the  Cashgar  dabahn,  on  the  side  of  tbe  fin 
reign  princedom  of  Antchien  or  Andzijan.  | 

The  sandy  desert  of  Coin  is  a  striking  fbature  in  the  geo- 
graphy of  Mongolia  and  Turkestan.  It  commences  in  the  east- 
ern frontier  of  Mongolia,  and  stretches  southwestward  to  the 
farther  frontier  of  Turkestan,  separating  northern  from  south- 
ern Mongolia,  and  bounding  on  the  north  the  whole  of  Koko- 
nor  and  Tibet.  On  the  east  of  Turkestan,  the  desert  widens 
considerably,  and  though  broken  by  aome  extensive  eases,  sends 
forth  a  long  branch  towards  the  northwest,  as  far  almoit  at 
Kobdo.  To  the  north  of  Koko-nor  it  assumes  its  roost  lerrifie 
appearance,  being  covered  with  a  semi-transparent  stone,  and 
rendered  insufferably  hot,  by  the  constant  reflection  of  the  aw's 
rays,  from  numerous  mountains  of  sand.  On  the  south  of 
Tourfan  and  Harashar,  the  eoufitry  is  comparatively  fertile 
and  pleasant,  but  uninhabited.  Towards  Yerkiang  and  Kho-^ 
ten,  Cobi  gradually  terminates. 

*  In  Mongol  and  Soungarian.  Tengkiri.  They  are  also  called  tha  Ak- 
tagh  or  snowy  mountains,  in  Chinese  Seu^-sban ;  and  by  Europeans  tliey 
are  erroneously  denominated  the  Alak  mountains.  The  Turkettans  naaiw 
them  Moos-ti^^. 

t  1>abahn  signifies  a  pass  among  tbe  inounlains;  iag^,  a  chain  of  omnhi. 

tains. 

t  The  brief  campaign  in  Turkestan,  last  year,  was  in  conseqaeuce  of 
an  incursion  of  the  Andzijan,  whose  tea  trade  had  been  oppressed  by  the 
military  resident  at  Cashgar. 


1832.  reigning  Chinese  dtfiiaUy,  173 

n%  *oii  of  Turkestan  is  very  fertile,  and  affords  Hbiindant 
pasturage,  particularly  in  the  cantons  of  Harashar  and  Aksou. 
8oaD|^aria  ia  more  mountainous  and  barren.  In  Yerkiang,  there 
are  hilla  oemposed  entirely  of  jade  stone,  but  the  best  kind  ia 
fMipd  09  rocky  projections  and  the  summits  of  mountains. 
The  Belour  mountains  abound  in  rubies,  laxuiite,  and  tur- 
quoise. And  Turkestan  aSbrds  considerable  quantities  of  cop- 
pert  saltpetre,  and  sulphur :  the  former  is  coined  at  Oushi, 
and  the  latter  two  are  sent  to  Ele,  to  be  made  into  gunpow- 
der. 


TiBKT  is  perhaps  the  least  known  of  all  the  countries  of  cen- 
trel  Aaia,— Hilthoogh  not  a  little  has,  at  varioua  times,  been 
written  concerning  it.  We  hesitated,  at  first,  whether  to  include 
it  among  the  colonial  possessions  of  China  or  not;  but  our  map 
plainly  pointa  it  out  as  a  colony ;  as  does  also  the  form  of  its 
gorernment. 

The  name  Tibet  is  derived  from  the  native  name  Toii- 
p'ko,  alkMrwarda  corrupted  to  Tou-fan  and  Toubet.  The 
country  ia  otherwise  called  Tangout ;  but  in  Chinese  it  ia  usu- 
ally denominated  Se  Tsang,  i.  e.  Western  Tseng.  It  bears  also 
aaveral  other  names,  such  as  Boutan  and  Baran-tola  ;*  and  by 
a  cotraplion  it  was  formerly  called  Ous-tsatig,  from  an  improper 
junction  of  the  names  of  ita  two  provinces  Qui  and  Tsang.  In  its 
ftill  extent,  Tibet  comprisea  nearly  twenty-five  degrees  of  longi- 
tude, and  above  eiffht  of  latitude.  Its  boundaries  on  the  north 
are  Taing*hae,  or  Koko»nor,  and  the  dependencies  of  Ele  in 
Eastern  Turkeatan,  extending  half  way  across  the  desert  of 
Cobi ;  on  the  east  it  is  conterminous  with  Szechuen  and  Yun- 
nan; on  the  aouth,  with  the  tribes  Noo-e  and  Simang- 
henng,  and  the  kingdom  of  Oorka;  and  on  the  west,  with  the 
countries  of  Badakshan  in  Great  Bukhara,  and  Kasbmere  io 


The  present  divisions  of  Tibet  are  two,  Taeen  Tsang  and 
How  Tsang,  or  Anterior  and  Ulterior  Tibet»  otherwise  called  Out 
or  Wei,  and  Tsang.  Wei,  or  Anterior  Tibet,  is  that  part  bor- 
dering  en  China,  the  capital  of  which  is  Lassa  (more  correct- 
ly written  H'laMs.),  the  residence  of  the  Dalawlama.  This  pro- 
vince contains  eight  cantons,  vi%,  H'lassa,— *tp  the  eaat  of  H'Usaa, 
Chamdo  or  Tsiamdo,  Shobando,  Pedzouog,  H'lari,  and  Kiangta, 
— *and  to  the  west  thereof,  Chashi  and  Kiangmin.  (t  includes,  also 
thiEty-nine  feudal  townships,  called  tooszi^  which  lie  towards  the 
north,  bordering  on  some  similar  townships  in  the  country  oC£o- 
koHM^r  —Tsang.  or  Ulterior  Tibet,  is  on  the  west  of  the  other 
division,  from  which  it  is  separated  in  about  the  28th  degree 
of  longitude  west  from  Peking.  Its  capital  is  Chashi*toiineou, 
the  residence  of  the  Bantchin-erdcni ; — besides  which  it  com- 

*  Boutan  is,  correctly  speaking,  h  distinct  country,  on  the  south  of  Ti* 
lN)t.  Bnran-tola,  wUUiU  signifles  the  country  on  the  right,  h  Che  name 
given  to  Tibet  by  the  Mongols. 


i 


1 74  PoBBemam  of  the  S£p« 

prises  six  other  cantons,  all  situated  to  the  west  of  the  ea|iital. 
The  names  of  their  chief  towns  are,«-Din|^hie,*  Joaofhia, 
Nielam  or  Ngialam,  Dsiloung,  Dsoonuar,  and  A'ri  or  Ngari. 
The  province  of  Wei,  or  Anterior  TilMt,  was  Cbrmerlj  di- 
vided into  two  parts,  K*haro  and  Wei,  K'ham  beinc  th«i  call- 
ed Anterior,  and  Wei,  Central  Tibet    Ulterior  'fibet  is  also 


divided  by  some  into  Tsang  and  Ari,  the  latter  being  the 
western  portion.    But  the  division  into  two  provinces,  givea 
above,  is  now  the  more  correct  one. 

These  two  provinces  are  under  the  direction  of  two  ithtMrn 
or  great  ministers,  sent  from  the  imperial  Cabinet  called  iVtcy- 
kb^  at  Peking;  and  of  two  Tibetan  high  priests,  calM  Da- 
lai-lama and  Bantchin-erdeni,  The  ministerial  residents  go- 
vern both  provinces  an^watly^  consulting  mUy  with  the  Dalai- 
lama  for  the  affairs  of  Anterior  Tibet,  and  on/y  with  the 
Bantchin-erdeni  for  those  of  Ulterior  Tibet  All  appointments 
to  offices  of  the  government,  and  to  titles  of  nobility,  must  ob- 
tain the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  Chinese  officers.  But 
in  minor  matters,  the  residents  do  not  interfere,  leaving  suck 
affairs  to  the  secular  deputies  of  the  high  priests,  eallea  Tepm 
or  D*kAa;  for  the  sacred  character  of  the  two  lama  dignitiH 
ries  forbids  their  handling  secular  concerns  themselves*  The 
govemment  of  the  thirty-nine  feudal  townships,  or  tooeM, 
in  Anterior  Thibet,  and  of  the  TVmmiA  or  Dam  Moogob,  in- 
habiting the  whole  northern  frontier,  is  entirely  in  the  handa 
of  the  residents,  unconnected  with  either  of  the  high  priests. 
The  residents  have  their  court,  with  the  Dalai-lama,  at  H'las- 
sa,  which  is  but  a  short  distance  from  Chashi-hHinbou,  the 
capital  of  the  Bantchin-erdeni. 

Tibet  had  relations  with  the  Chinese  empire,  at  a  very 
early  period  of  its  history,  but  it  was  not  until  the  successioa 
of  the  Tang  dynasty,  about  the  seventh  or  eighth  century,^ 
that  any  close  connection  existed  between  the  two  countries. 
The  introduction  of  Budhbm  into  China,  under  that  dynasty, 
brought  Tibet  into  considerable  notice ;  and  from  that  period, 
each  successive  OiaSbo^  t  or  king  of  the  country,  bq^n  to  as- 
pire to  be  connected,  by  marriage,  with  the  imperial  line  of 
China.  Under  many  changes  and  reverses  (which  ate  forowa 
to  our  present  subject),  Tibet  continued  to  maintain  some  m- 
gree  of  independence,  nor  ever  entirely  lost  the  title  of  Oialbo, 
until  nearly  a  century  after  she  had  submitted  wholly  lo  Chiiui 
in  the  reign  of  Kanghe.  And  it  was  not  till  the  reign  of 
Keeolung,  when  the  last  who  bore  that  title  had  revolted,  thai  it 
was  finally  abolished.  When  this  event  took  place,  the  tribu- 
tary dominion  of  the  country  was  given  to  the  Dalai-lama,  who 
had  before  possessed  a  large  share  of  authority.    But  bis.  go* 

*  This  appears  to  be  the  most  correct  reading*  but  in  tbe  nape  It  is 
written  reversed,  Ghiediiig 

t  Tbis  word  i$  written  in  Cbinese  ^  ^  Tsan-poo 


»< 

« 

if! 

:r 


1832.  reigning  Chinese  dynasty.  175 

veromeut  tioi  corre8|x>ndioff  with  the  emperor's  wishes,  and  the 
oouotrj  hating  agaiu  revolted,  the  present  form  was  establish* 
ed  towards  the  close  of  Keen  lung's  reign,  about  the  period 
when  the  English  embassy  under  lord  Macartney  was  in 
China.* 

The  lamas  of  Tibet  and  Mongolia  are  not  merely  a  race 
of  priests,  unconnected  with  and  disregarded  by  the  govern- 
ment, like  the  priests  of  Budha  and  of  Laou-keun  (or  the 
Taou  sect),  in  China.  The  latter  belong,  usually,  to  private 
eslablishaients,  monasteries,  and  temples,  and  possess  no  rank  or 
superiority  over  the  people  generally.  But  the  lamas  form  a 
public  body,  acknowledged,  and  in  part  maintained  by  the 
government;  and  are  of  various  ranks, — from  the  Dalai-lama, 
who  claims  eanality  with,  and  even  superiority  to,  the  khans 
of  Mongolia,  down  to  the  crowd  of  Banie,  who  by  oflbring 
themselves  as  servants  and  scholars  to  the  lamas,  become  can- 
didates for  attaining  in  time  a  higher  degree  of  priesthood. 

The  chief  distinction  between  the  several  classes  or  lamas  is,  d 

-—of  those  who  are  KoMMum,  i.  e.  are  the  avatars  or  incar- 
nations of  some  living,  indwellin|(,  divinity,  and  thps^  wlio  art 

mere  men,  hoping  by  their  merits  to  attain  a  higher  grade  ol  { ; 

existence  after  death.    At  the  head  of  the  first  class  are  the  'A 

Dalai-lama  and  Bantchin-erdeni,  who  are  independent  of  each  i  \ 

other  in  their  respective  domams,  and  of  nearly    equal  rank  ^  * 

in  point  of  fact,  though  in  general  opinion  the  Dalai-lama  b  , 

much  superior  to  all  other  individuals.    He  is  considered  as  the  <  ; 

habitation  of  Budha  himself,  and  his  ordinary  abode  is  called  " 

Budhala,  or  the  hill  of  Budha.     Next  to  these  two  are   the  | 

Koutouktous,  of  whom  there  are  several  to  be  found  in  Mon-  ?  * 

golia,  as  well  as  in  Tibet.    There  is  also  a  third  class,  called  C  «, 

Shaboloung  which  is  considered  KmMUum.    On  the  death  of  a  7  • 

lama  who  is  Koubilkan,  the  divine  essence  removes  to  some  2  | 

other  individual,  generally,  if  not  always*  a  child.    Formerly,  §  ; 

an  <rfker  of  the  Dalai-lama  was  always  employed  to  find  out  ** 

in  whom  the  god    had    taken    his  abode,   but  the   emperor  ^ 

Keenlung,  perceiving  the  trickery  and  deceit  necessarily  inci-  ^  j>: 

dent  to  tnis  system,  made  enactments  to  regulate  the  finding  5;  ^ 

out  of  the  fovored  individual,   by  a  number  of  principal  la*  2  ) 

maSf    both  in  Tibet^    Mongolia,  and  Peking.    'The   relatives  g;  i 

of  Koubilkan  lamas  cannot  become  Koubilkan. — ^The  inferior  f^  ) 

class  of  lamas  includes  numerous  grades,  nearly  resembling  the 
Bodhist  priests  of  China,  in  power  and  relative  rank,  each 
over  their  inferiors.* — The  heads  of  large  establbhments  of  la* 

*  M.  Timkowaki,  an  envoy  from  the  Russian  court  to  Peking,  in  1890-91, 
states  it  as  his  o|Nulon,  derived  from  what  he  beard  while  at  that  capital, 
tliat  the  victoriotts  conclusion  jai  the  revolt  in  Tibet,  taking  nlace  while 
this  embassy  was  at  the  imperial  court,  was  injurious  to  lord  Macartney*s 
success;  for  that  the  embassy  was  dismissed,  somewhat  abruptly,  very 
soon  after  the  ucws  of  victory  had  reached  Peking. 


€ 


( 


1 76  Possesions  of  the  SfiP 

mas  are  called  Kanbou  or  Kianbou ;  and  rank  aometiidefl  with 
the  Koutouktoiis.  Not  only  the  relative  rank  of  each  dlMof 
lamaa,  bt^  also  the  precedence  of  the  several  lamaa  of  one 
class,  is  settled  by  minute  imperial  enactments. 

We  have  entered  thus  into  detail  respecting  the  priesthood 
of  Tibet,  because  the  superior  class  of  these  lamas  form  a 
kind  of  nobility  in  their  own  country,  and  have,  in  general, 
a  considerable  number  of  people  subject  to  their  direetkiu. 
There  are  also  a  few  classes  of  secular  nobility,  whose  ap»/ 
pointment  and  succession,  like  that  of  the  lamas,  is  under  the 
control  of  the  two  ministerial  residents  and  the  two  high 
priests  of  Tibet.  The  chief  of  these  are  the  Kobloiin,  of 
whom  there  are  four,  holding  government  over  the  firar*  pro* 
vinces  of  Tibet.  Lamas  holding  secular  office  are  not^noiti- 
ted  to  wear  the  official  button  or  top>knob  to  their  caps. 

Rivers,  Tibet,  like  Koko-nor,  ts  watered  by  several  large  riv- 
ers, and  also  by  a  great  number  of  minor  streams.  In  partiotflar, 
it  gives  rise  to  the  great  river  of  Barmah'^the  Irrawaddy  of 
Errabatty,  named  iii  Tibet  the  Yarou«tsangbo,-^and  to  the 
Ganga^  formerly  supposed  to  be  the  Ganges,  but  now  general^ 
ly  considered  as  the  source  of  the  Indus.  The  Bo4saiigbo 
or  Gakbo48anffbo,  the  Khara'^usou  or  Noo-keang,  the  Lan- 
titttng-keang,  the  Moti-tchou,  and  the  Peng^tehou»  also  have 
their  origin  in  Thibet. 

The  Yarou-taangbo-tohou,  or  Irrawaddy,  is  the  chief  rivet  of 
Tibet  Its  source  is  in  the*  Tam-tchouk  hills,  a  branch  of  the 
chain  of  Kentalsse  of  Kangtise^ri,  on  the  eastern  frontier  of  Art. 
Thence  it  flows,  alfhost  in  the  same  parallel  from  east  to  west,  for 
about  15  degrees,  through  the  whole  extent  of  Tsang  and  Wei; 
passing  on  the  north  of  Chasht-lounbou,  and  the  south  of  H'Usea* 
As  ft  flows  from,  the  province  of  Wei  into  that  of  Khamt  it  twrne 
a  little  southward,  mud  enters  H'lokba,  on  the  west  of  the  N<N>« 
tribes;  thence  it  passes  for  a  short  distance  throegfy  Yunnan, 
and  enters  Burmah ;  where  it  flows  in  a  S.  8.  W.  course,  tiH 
it  fiills  into  the  sea  near  Martahan.  The  YatotHtsm^bo  was 
supposed  by  Major  Rennell,  in  1765,  to  be  eonneeted  with  the 
Biirhampootra ,'  and  mosit  geographers,  since  that  time,  have 
followed  his  conjecture,  in  preference  to  the  more  correct  one 
of  D'Anville.  It  w  evident,  however,  from  Chinese  works, 
and  from  a  variety  of  ^circumstances,  that  the  Yarou  tsangbo 
is  the  Irrawaddy  of  Burmah ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  Biir- 
hampootra has  Its  origin  in  the  Brahma-kound,  among  the  bar* 
barous    and    almost  unknown  tribes  on  tM^'south  of  Tibet, 

*  The  manner  in  which  Tibet  is  divided  into  four  provinoet,  IPham, 
Wei,  Tsangr,  and  Ari,  has  been  already  shown,  paf^  174.  Though  the 
divisbn  into  two  provinces,  as  there  stated,  is  the  most  correct,  beinip  HHtt 
adopted  by  the  Chinese  government,  yet  this  other  division  appears  to 
be  also  admitted,  in  this  particular  instance,  on  account  of  the  Kobloiin 
having  been  a  very  ancient  title  in  Tibet. 


1832.  reigning  Chinese  dyuMty  177 

whose  country  is  watered  by  the  Yarou*4f»ogbo.  Perhaps, 
also,  the  MouHobou,  which  rises  on  the  southeast  of  the  lake 
Yamorouk  or  Palte,  joins  the  Burhampootra^  not  far  from 
its  woiktt%. 

The  Oanga  has  two  sources,  Lanff*tchou  and  Lartehou ;  the 
former  of  which  rises  in  the  lake  Hapam-daUi,  north  of  the 
mountains  of  Kangtise,  or  Kenuisse,  between  the  profinces  of 
Tsang  and  Ari,  m  about  the  30th  parallel  of  latitude ;  the 
other  rises  a  little  farther  northward,  in  the  Senkeh  hills. 
Thme  two  streams,  after  flowing  about  six  degrees  westward, 
nearly  parallel  to  each  other,  in  thf  province  of  Ari,  or  Ladak, 
meet  and  receive  the  name  of  Gimga.  Thence  the  Qangs 
takes  a  southern  direction,  for  a  distance  of  100  or  120  miles, 
and  afterwards  turns  and  runs  eastward,  in  a  more  serpentine 
course,  till  it  reaches  the  longitude  of  its  source.  It  then  flows 
southeastward,  into  the  kingdbm  of  Gorka. 

The  Bo*tsangbo,  Khara-ousou  and  Lantsang  keang,  all -flow 
in  a  S.  S.  E,  direction,  into  Yunnan^  where  they  assume  other 
names.  The  Bo-tsangbo  takes  the  name  of  Lungchuen  beaog ; 
the  Khara-ousou  that  of  Noo,  and  afterwards  Loo  keang ;  and 
the  Lantsang  that  of  Kew-luns  keang.  The  two  former  pass 
southward  into  Burmah>  and  the  latter  southeastward  into 
Camboja. — The  Mou-tchou  rises  on  the  S.  E.  of  the  lake 
Palte,  and  appears  to  join  the  Burhampootra,  though  it  is  said 
by  the  Chinese,  to  flow  into  the  Yarou-tsangbo.  Formerly,  it 
was  regarded  as  the  source  of  the  Burhampootra.  The  P«ig« 
tchou  is  a  considerable  river,  on  the  south  of  Yarou-tsangbo, 
in  the  province  of  Tsang :  it  flows  southward,  into  the  kmg* 
dom  of  Gorkit. 

Of  tl|e  numerous  kikes  of  Tibet,  the  Tengkiri*nor  (errone- 
ously written  Terkiri)  is  the  largest : — ^it  is  situated  to  the  north 
of  Hiassa,  in  the  province  of  Wei.  In  its  neighborhood  are 
numerous  small  lakes,  extending  northward  into  Koko^nor,  the 
largest  of  which,  the  Boukha  and  Khara,  give  rise  to  the  river 
Khara-ousou.  The  lake  Yamorouk  is  on  the  south  of  H'lassa ; 
it  is  remarkable,  from  its  resemblance  to  a  river  flk>wing  in  a  cir- 
cle ;  its  centre  being  occupied  by  a  large  island,  which  leaves 
only  a  channel  all  round,  between  its  shores  and  the  margin 
of  the  lake.— The  chief  lakes  of  Ulterior  Tibet  are  the  Yik 
and  Paha,  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  great  desert  of  Co- 
hi.  They  are  entirely  isolated,  as  it  respects  any  other  lakes 
or  rivers ;  but  are  connected  with  each  other  by  a  stream  of 
considerable  size,  on  each  side  of  which,  for  some  distance 
north  and  south,  are  a  multitude  of  small  marshy  lakes  or 
meres.  The  lakes  Mapam-dalai  and  Langga-nor  are  also  in 
Ulterior  Tibet,  they  give  rise  to  the  principal  source  of  the 
Ganga.  The  above  are  the  chief, — but  there  are  likewise  nu- 
merous other  inferior  lakes,  in  both  the  divisions  or  provinces 
of  Tibet. 

w 


178  P0$$e$9i(mi  of  the 

M0uniaiH$,  Tibet  in  not  6nl}  a  very  elevated,  bill  tl90  t 
mountalnoiw  coantry.  Bat  if  we  can  rely  on  Chineae  ilut|ii^ill«a/ 
kdoea  not  fioaaeei  any  of  iheae  lofty  and  extensile  nitifBa  of 
mountains,  which  are  commonly  represented  as  forming  one  df  Its 
most  {Mromment  feattcires.  If,  indeed,  with  Malte-Bruii,  we  in- 
etad^thfe  kingdomeof  Bontan,  Nepaul,  and  Goirka  amion|lhe 
Gomponent  parts  of  Tibet,  then  we  must  ackuowtedge  it  to 
petfsens  xhb  most  majestic  and  lofty  mountains  in  the  world,-^the 

Kiat  Himalifya  eham,  which  forms  the  southern  support  of  atl 
ele?ated  tracts  of  Central  AsiA.  But  as  thes^  krngdonis  do 
not  appertain  either  to  the  Oa^ai-lama  or  the  Bantchin-erdem, 
nor  yet  are  in  any  way  Comprehended  among  the  possessioni 
of  Cfnna,  they  do  not  come  within  our  present  province.  We 
therefore  confine  oer  remarks  to  those  mountains  whbh  we 
find  laid  down  with  certainty  in  our  tnaps. 

The  principal  of  these  are  the  following :  the  Nomkhouo* 
oubashi  ckain,  situated  on  the  north  of  H'lassn,  from  whence  it 
stretches  northeastward,  to  the  frontiers  of  Koko-nor;— the 
Langboii  mountains,  on  the  north  of  Chashi*lodnbou;— ^he 
Chour-montsang-la  chain,  on  the  north  of  Dingghie,  Jbunghi^, 
and  Nielaii,  and  southeast  of  Chashi-tounbou ;— *-and  the  Rang"' 
tise  or  Kentaisse  chuin,  on  the  north  of  Ari,  with  its 
branches,  the  Sengkeh  and  Langtsien  mountains;  the  former 
of  which  is  on  the  north,  and  the  latter  on  the  south  of  the 
main  chsin.  Alt  these  mountains  give  rise  to  various  blanches 
and  tributaries  of  the  Yarott*tsangbo. 

The  great  elevation  of  Tibet  renders  its  climate  extremely 
cold ;  and  its  mountainous  nature  does  not  admit  of  much  fer- 
tility in  the  soil.  It  is  a  country  which  has  hitherto  been  but 
very  little  known,  and  which  therefore  presents  a  wide  field 
for  geographical  and  scientific  research. 

We  have  thus  turned  the  attention  of  our  readers  to  each 
•f  the  extensive  territories,  which,  as  they  form  part  of  the 
Chinese  possessions,  are  delineated  on  the  map  before  us.  We 
have  hastily  ruu  over  the  names  of  the  places  it  enumerates, 
and  the  remarks  of  its  chorographer,  making  such  additional 
observations  as  occurred  to  us,  from  the  perusal  of  other 
works.  And  we  have  found  no  reason  to  complain  of  its  inac- 
curacy :  on  the  contrary,  wben^  we  consider  it  as  a  whole,  and 
compare  it  with  other  maps,  whether  native  or  foreign,  we  can- 
not, we  think,  bestow  too  much  praise  on  its  author.  It  cer- 
tasnly  is  not  nearly  so  complete  (nor  could  it  be  expected  that 
it  should  be  so  complete)  as  the  valuable  MS.  atlas,  in  the 
Hon.  E.  I.  Company's  library,  which  was  mentioned  in  the 
second  number.  But  it  has  given  us  a  far  better  idea  of  the 
form,  extent,  and  geographical  features  of  this  great  empire, 
than  the  disjointed  maps  of  an  atlas  can  possibly  do.  It  pre* 
scnts  at  once  to  our  view,   the  whole  empire,  in  all  its   vast 


-^■Jil 


1332.  reigning  Chinese  dymsty.  179 

extent ;   and   this  is  what  no  other  map  baa  hitherto  aecom- 
pliahed  so  correctly. 

When  we  regard  these  spacious  dominioDS^^-when  we  con* 
aider  the  immense  extent  of  them,  and  the  enormous  amooot 
of  population  Hn  our  opinion  by  oo  means  exaggerated)  whioh 
they  are  stated  to  contain ;— -when  it  is  remembered,  th&t  these 
▼ast  and   populous  countries   are  yet  under  the  delusioDS  of 
Satan, — and  that  their  innumerable  inbabitantSi  with  tbe  **one 
man  "  who  governs  them,  and  has  their  persons  and  property  at 
his  command,  are  yet  livinff  in  ignorance  of  the  true  God,  and  in 
enmity  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  has  sent; — when  these 
things,  we  say,  are  duly  considered,^  who  is  not  ready  tQ  sigh 
and  weep  over  the  desolations  which  sin  and  Satan  have  made  in 
the  world  T    When,  again,  we  look  not  only  on  China  and 
her  immediate  dominions,  but  passing  beyond  these — alone  sd^ 
va8t,^-we  see  aU  her  liost  of  tributary  states,  and  those  king*' 
doms  which,  though  not  brought  to  kned  before  the  throne  of 
her  sovereigns,  yet  pay  homage  to  her  language  and  her  lite* 
raturi; — when  we  see  all  these  kingdoms  and  states  involved 
in  the  same  thick  Egyptian  darkness,  and  equally  ignorant  of 
their  Creator: — and   when  we  further  behold  all  these  wide- 
spread empires,  states,  and  kingdoms,  shut  out  against  the  I^bt 
of  the  gospel,  and  closed  against  the  admission  of  science  and 
civilization;    and  see  Christian    ministers  and    teachers   (ftw 
though  they  be)  stopped  at  the  threshold  of  their  gates,  unable 
to  enter; — are  we  not  ready  to  sive  up  in  despair  the  hope 
of  their  conversion,  and  to  conclude  that  '^  God  has  given  them 
over  to  a  reprobate  mind,"  to  bring  upon  themselves  their  own 
destruction  T    If  such  is  ever  the  nature  of  our  feelings,  and 
such  the  low  state  of  our  hopes,  we  should  turn  to  the  blessed 
promises  of  assistance  which  are  contained  in  holy  Writ     We 
should  remember  that  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  are  given  to 
Chrbt, — that  his  kingdom  shall  be  established  over  the  world, 
wherever  the  voice  of  man  is  heard, — and  that  **  to  him  every  kpee 
shall   bow,"   whether  in  heaven  or  on  earth.     And  when  any 
of  the  ministers  of  Christ  are  tempted  to  exclaim,  "  who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things?"  they  should  recall  to  their  memo- 
ry Christ's  injunction,  and  should   "  pray  the  Lord  of  tbe  har- 
vest, that  he  would  send  forth  laborers  into  his  harvest."     And 
knowing  that  God  has  promised,  that  he  will  hear  and  answer 
such  requests,  they  should  go  on  their  way  rejoicing. 


% 


180  Gutzlajfs  Journal;  fci|.:p. 


Journal  of  a  residence  in  Siamf  and  of  a  voyage 
along  the  coaet  of  China  to  Mantrhou  Tartary^ 
hy  the  Rev.  Charles  Gutzlaff. 

iConelMded  firmn  jfmg€  140.) 

In  the  afternoon,  Sept.  23dy  we  passed  a  grove, 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  Pei-no,  which  is  said 
to  have  been  visited  by  the  emperor  Reenlung. 
It  contains  a  few  houses,  but  is  at  present  a  mere 
jungle.  On  the  opposite  bank  we  observed  a  shop, 
having  a  sign  with  this  inscription,  written  in  large 
capitals,  Idoh  and  Budhas  aU  descriptions  ruuiy 
made  and  repaired.  This  sign  told  plainly  the 
condition  of  the  people  around  roe,  and  called  forth 
earnest  intercession  on  their  behalf. 

The  scene,  as  we  approached  Teentsin,  became 
very  lively.  Great  numbers  of  boats  and  junks,  al- 
most blocking  up  the  passage,  and  crowds  of  people 
on  shore,  bespoke  a  place  of  considerable  trade. 
After  experiencing  much  difficulty  from  the  vessels 
which  thronged  us  on  every  side,  we,  at  length,  came 
to  anchor  in  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  in  a  line  with  seve- 
ral junks  lately  arrived  from  Soakah,  and  were  salut- 
ed by  the  merry  peals  of  the  gong.  I  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  consider  myself  quite  a  stranger  among 
these  people,  and  was  therefore  surprised  to  see  the 
eyes  of  many  of  them  immediately  fixed  on  me.  My 
skill  as  a  physician  was  soon  put  in  requisition.  The 
next  day,  while  passing  the  junk  on  my  way  to  the 
shore,  I  was  hailed  by  a  number  of  voices,  as  the  seen- 
sang — "teacher,"  or  "doctor;"  and  on  looking  around 
me,  I  saw  many  smiling  faces,  and  numerous  hands 
stretched  out  to  invite  me  to  sit  down.  These  peo- 
ple proved  to  be  some  of  my  old  friends,  who,  a  long 
time  before,  had  received  medicines  and  books, — for 
which  they  still  seemed  very  gratefnl.     They  lauded 


1832.  Stay  at  TeenUtin.  181 

my  noble  conduct  in  leaving  off  barbarian  cuiatoms, 
and  in  escaping  from  the  land  of  barbarians^  to  come 
under  the  shield  of  the  ''son  of  heaven.*^  They 
approved  of  my  design  in  not  only  benefiting  some 
straggling  rascals  (according  to  their  own  expres- 
sion) in  the  out-ports  of  China,  but  in  comi^  atisio 
a  ffreat  distance,  to  assist  the  faithful  subjects  of  the 
celestial  empire.  They  knew  even  that  seen^ng 
neang^  ''the  lady  teacher^'  (my  late  wife),  had 
died;  and  condoled  with  me  on  account  of  my 
irreparable  loss. 

It  very  soon  appeared  that  I  was  known  here  as  a 
missionary,  as  well  as  in  Siam ;  and  hence  I  thought 
it  my  duty  to  act  boldly,  but  at  the  same  time  with 
prudence  •  Some  captains  and  pilots,  afflicted  either 
with  diseased  eves,  or  with  rheumatism,  were  my 
first  patients.  They  lived  in  a  miserable  hovel  near 
the  banks  of  the  river,  and  were  preparing  to  smoke 
the  "  delicious  drug,''  when  I  entered,  and  upbraid- 
ed them  sharply  for  their  licentiousness.  From  my 
severe  remarks  on  their  conduct,  they  concluded,  that 
I  had  some  remedy  for  the  use  of  the  drug,  and  in- 
timated their  opinion  to  others.  The  success  of  my 
first  practice  gained  me  the  esteem  and  friendship  of 
a  whole  clan  or  tribe  of  the  Chinese,  who  never 
ceased  to  importune  me  to  cure  their  natural  or  ima- 
ginary physical  defects.  The  diseases  of  the  poorer 
classes,  here,  seemed  as  numerous  as  in  any  part  of 
India.  They  generally  complained  of  the  unskillful- 
ness  of  their  doctors,  whose  blunders  I  had  frequent- 
ly to  correct.  Chinese  doctors  are,  usually,  unsuc- 
cessful literati,  or  persons  fond  of  study.  They 
claim  the  title  of  doctor  as  soon  as  they  have  read 
a  number  of  books  on  the  subject  of  medicine,  with- 
out showing  by  practice  that  they  are  entitled  to 
the  appellation.  Their  minute  examination  of  thp 
pulse,  which  is  frequently  very  correct,  gives  them 
some  claim  to  the  title  of  able  practitioners.  Ana- 
tomy, a  correct  knowledge  of  which  must  be  gained 
from  dissection,  the  Chinese  regard  as  founded  ow 


i 


18'i  GutzliiJTs  JoumaJ;  Sep. 

metaphysical  Bpeculations,  and  not  in  trulh.  Their 
materia  medica  is  confined  chiefly  to  herbs,  which 
are  the  principal  ingredients  of  their  prescriptionB. 
They  have  some  very  excellent  plantSi  but  injure 
and  weaken  their  effect  by  mixing  them  up  as  they 
dO|— 'often  sixty  or  seventy  in  one  dose.  They  ge- 
nerally foretell  the  precise  time  of  the  patient^s  re^ 
storatiouy  but  are  often  found  mistaken.  To  stand 
against  men  of  this  description,  who  are  so  "fery  wise 
in  their  own  imagination,  was  not  an  easy  task ;  but 
I  always  convinced  them,  by  facts,  that  our  theories^ 
when  reduced  to  practice,  would  have  the  most 
salutary  effect* 

Kam-sea,  a  merchant  of  considerable  property 
from  Fuhkeen,  and  a  resident  at  Teentsin,  invited 
me  to  his  house ;  this  was  on  the  15th  of  the  8th 
moon,  and  consequently  during  the  chung-tuw*  fes- 
tival. Mandarins  in  great  numbers  hastened  to  the 
temples ;  priests  dressed  in  black, — friars  and  nulis 
clothed  in  rags;  and  an  immense  number  of  beg- 
gars paraded  the  streets ;  and  when  I  passed,  filled 
the  air  with  their  importunate  cries.  All  the  avenues 
were  thronged;  and  in  the  shops, — generally  filled 
with  Chinese  manufactures,  but  sometimes  also  with 
European  commodities^ — trade  seemed  to  be  brisk. 
The  town,  which  stretches  several  miles  along  the 
banks  of  the  river,  equals  Canton  in  the  bustle  of  its 
busy  population,  and  surpasses  it  in  the  importance 
of  its  native  trade.     The  streets  are  unpaved ;  and 

*  That  18,  the  festival  of  middle-autumn.  This  is  a  very  great 
festival  among  the  Chinese,  vnd  is  observed  partially  through- 
out the  whole  month,  by  sending  presents  of  cakes  and  fruit, 
from  one  person  to  another ;  but  it  is  chiefly  celebrated  on  the 
I5th  and  16th  days:  on  the  loth,  oblations  are  made  to  the 
moon,  and  on  the  l6th,  the  people  and  children  amuse  them- 
selves with  what  they  call  .''  pursuing  the  moon."  The  legend 
respecting  this  popular  festival  is,  that  an  emperor  of  the 
Tang  dynasty  being  led,  one  nighr,  to  the  palace  of  the  moon, 
saw  there  an  assembly  of  nymphs,  playing  on  instruments  of 
music;  and,  on  hi.s  return,  commanded  persons  to  dress  and 
$iij^,  in  imitation  of  what  he  had  peen 


m 


IB33.  Stay  al  TccnUin.  18S 

the  bouses  are  built  of  mud ;  but  witbin  tbey  are 
well  furnished,  with  accommodatiofis  in  the  best  Chi- 
nese style.  A  great  many  of  the  shopkeepers,  and 
some  of  the  most  wealthy  people  in  the  place,  are 
from  Fuhlieen;  and  the  native  merchants,  though 
well  trained  to  their  business,  are  outdone  by  the 
superior  skill  of  the  traders  from  the  south. 

Kain-sea's  house  is  situated  in  the  middle  of  the 
city,  and  is  well  furnished ;  he  received  me  cordially, 
and  offered  me  a  commodious  room.  The  crowd  of 
people  at  his  hou^e  was  great,  and  mfany  questions 
were  asked  by  them  concerning  me ;  but  as  the 
Fnhkeen  men  acknowledged  me  to  be  their  fellow- 
citizen,  these  questions  were  easily  set  at  rest.  A 
mandarin  of  high  rank,  who  heard  of  my  arrival, 
saiid,  '^This  man»  though  a  stranger,  is  a  true  Chi-  ;f 

nese;  and,  as  several  persons  seem  anxious  to  pre^  ^^ 

vent  bis  going  up  to  the  capital,  I  will  give  hhn  t  r 

a  passport,  for  it  would  be  wrong,  that  after  hav-  (1 

ing  come  all  the  way  from  Siam,  he  should  not  see 
the  ^dragon- 9  faeeJ*' 
hTfae  coriosity  to  see  me  was»  during  several  days,  5  v 

very  great;  and  the  cuptain's  anxiety  much  increase 
edi  Wnen  he  saw  that  I  attracted  the  attention  of  i\ 

so  many  individuals.    There  were  some,  who  even  | 

inottered  that  I  had  come  to  mtke  a  map  of  the 
ieountry,  in  order  to  become  thd  l^^ler  in  a  pre- 
medita^ted  assault  on  the  empire*  Yet  all  these  ob- 
lections  were  slilon  silenced,  when  I  opened  my  medi-  I*  \ 

cine  chest,  and  with  a  liberal  hand  supplied  every  cl 

applicant.     God,  in  his  mercy,  bestowed  a  blessing  ^  i 

on  these  exertions,  and  gave  me  favor  in  the  eyes  1 1; 

of  the  ^people.     Several  persons  of  rank  and  inflU'^  ^\ 

ence  paid  me  frequent  visits,  and  held  long  conver- 
sations with  me.  They  were  polite  and  even  ser- 
.vile  in  their  manners.  Their  inquiries,^  most  of 
them  trivial,  were  principally  directed  to  Siam ;  and 
their  rc^n^irks  concerning  Europe  were  exceedingly 
cliMdish;  The  concourse  of  people  became  so 
gr^at,  at  length,  that  I  was  obliged  to  hide  myself. 


I* 


10 


184  Gutzlajf^s  Journal; 

A  gentleman,  who  lived  opposite  to  the  house  where 
1  resided,  wishing  to  purchase  me  froni  the  cap- 
tain, with  a  view  to  attract  customers  by  my  p'r6s- 
Isnce,  offered  to  pay  for  me  the  sum  of  2000  taelii  of 
silver  (about  2700  dollars).  My  patients  had  ttow 
become  so  numerous  as  to  engross  ail  my  attention ; 
from  very  early  in  the  morning  till  late  at  flight,  I 
was  constantly  beset  by  them,  and  often  severely 
tried.  Yet  I  bad  frequent  opportunities  of  makilig 
known  to  them  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  of 
pointing  out  the  way  of  eternal  life. 

It  had  been  my  intention  to  proceed  from  Teen- 
tsin  up  to  Peking^  a  journey  which  is  made  in  two 
days.  To  effect  this,  it  would  have  been  necessary 
to  learn  the  dialect  spoken  in  this  province,  and  to 
have  obtained  the  acquaintance  of  some  persons^: 
resident  at  the  capital.  For  the  accomplishineAt 
of  the  first,  there  was  not  sufficient  time,  unless  I 
should  resolve  to  abandon  the  junk  in  which  I  had 
arrived,  and  to  stay  over  the  winter;  but  for  the  at- 
tainment of  the  latter,  some  individuals  very  kindly 
offered  their  services.  I  thoufi^ht  it  best,  there(bre» 
to  stay  and  to  observe  the  leadings  of  Providence* 
Some  experiments,  which  I  made,  to  cure  the  haUt 
of  opium-smoking,  proved  so  successful,  that  they 
attracted  general  notice ;  and  drew  the  attention 
of  some  mandarins,  who  even  stooped  to  pay  me 
a  visit,  and  to  request  my  aid,  stating  that  his  im- 
perial majesty  was  highly  enraged,  because  so  ma- 
ny of  his  subjects  indulged  in  this  practice.  But 
as  soon  as  the  Chaou-chow  and  Fuhkeen  men  ob- 
served, that  the  native  patients  were  becoming  too 
numerous,  they  got  angry,  saying,  '^  This  is  our  doc- 
tor, and  not  your^s ;''  and,  as  this  argument  was  not 
quite  intelligible,  they  drove  many  of  the  poor  fel* 
lows  away  by  force.  In  a  few  days,  moreover,  the 
whole  stock  of  medicines  I  had  with  me  was  exhaust- 
ed, and  I  had  to  send  away  with  regret,  those  poor 
wretches,  who  really  stood  in  need  of  ussistunce^ 


1832.  Slav  at  TeefUain.  185 

In  the  meautiine,  our  men  went  on  with  their 
trade.  Under  the  superintendence  of  some  officers 
who  had  farmed  the  dutiesi  they  began  to  unload, 
and  to  transport  the  goods  to  the  storehouses.  Ma- 
ny a  trick  was  played  in  order  to  avoid  the  payment 
of  duties,  although  they  were  very  light.  Indeed,  the 
sailors'  merchandise  was  almost  entirely  exempt  from 
all  charges.  As  soon  as  the  goods  were  removed  to 
the  warehouses,  the  resident  merchants  made  their 
purchases,  and  paid  immediately  for  their  goods  in 
sycee  silver.  These  transactions  were  managed  in 
the  most  quiet  and  honest  manner,  and  to  the  benefit 
of  both  parties.  On  the  sugar  and  tin  very  little  profit 
was  gained,  but  more  than  100  per  cent,  was  made  on 
the  sapan  wood  and  pepper,  the  principal  articles 
of  our  cargo.  European  calicoes  yielded  a  profit  of 
only  50  per  cent. ;  other  commodities,  imported  by 
Canton  men,  sold  very  high.  On  account  of  the 
severe  prohibitions,  there  was  a  stagnation  in  the 
opium  trade.  One  individual,  a  Canton  merchant, 
had  been  seized  by  government ;  and  large  quanti- 
ties of  the  drug,  imported  from  Canton,  could  find 
no  purchasers. 

The  trade  of  Teentsin  is  quite  extensive.  More 
than  500  junks  arrive  annually  from  the  southern 
ports  of  China,  and  from  Cochinchina  and  Siam. 
The  river  is  so  thronged  with  junks,  and  the  mer- 
cantile transactions  give  such  life  and  motion  to  the 
scene,  as  strongly  to  remind  one  of  Liverpool.  As 
the  land  in  this  vicinity  yields  few  productions,  and 
the  capital  swallows  up  immense  stores,  the  impor- 
tations, required  to  supply  the  wants  of  the  people, 
must  be  very  great.  Though  the  market  was  well 
furnished,  the  different  articles  commanded  a  good 

f^rice.  In  no  other  port  of  China  is  trade  so 
ucrative  as  in  this;  but  nowhere  else  are  so  ma- 
ny dangers  to  be  encountered.  A  great  msny  junks 
were  wrecked  this  year ;  and  this  is  the  case  every 
season ;  and  hence  the  profits  realized  on  the 
whole  amount  of  shipping,  arc  comparatively  small. 


I 


186  Guizlaff's  Journal;  Sep. 

Teentsin  would  open  a  fine  field  for  foreign  enter- 

Erise ;  there  is  a  great  demand  for  European  woolens, 
ut  the  high  prices  which  they  bear  prevent  the  in- 
habitants from  making  extensive  purchases*  I  was 
quite  surprised  to  see  so  much  sycee  silver  in  circu- 
lation. The  quantity  of  it  was  so  great,  that  there 
seemed  to  be  no  difficulty  in  collecting  thousands  of 
taels,  at  the  shortest  notice.  A  regular  trade  with  sil- 
ver is  carried  on  by  a  great  many  individuals.  The 
value  of  the  tael,  here,  varies  from  1300  to  1400 
cash.  Some  of  the  firms  issue  bills,  which  are  as 
current  as  bank-notes  in  England.  Teentsin,  pos- 
sessing so  many  advantages  for  commerce,  may  very 
safely  be  recommended  to  the  attention  of  European 
merchants. 

By  inquiries,  I  found,  that  the  people  cared  very 
little  about  their  imperial  government.  They  were 
only  anxious  to  gain  a  livelihood,  and  accumulate 
riches.  They  seemed  to  know  the  emperor  only  by 
name,  and  were  quite  unacquainted  with  his  character. 
Even  the  military  operations  in  western  Tartary  were 
almost  unknown  to  them.  Nothing  had  spread  such 
consternation  amongst  them  as  the  late  death  of  the 
heir  of  the  crown,  which  was  occasioned  by  opium 
smoking.  The  emperor  felt  this  loss  very  keenly. 
The  belief  that  there  will  be  a  change  in  the  pre^ 
sent  dynasty  is  very  general.  But  in  case  of  such  an 
event,  the  people  of  Teentsin  would  hear  of  it  with 
almost  as  much  indifierence,  as  they  would  the 
news  of  a  change  in  the  French  government.  The 
local  officers  were  generally  much  dreaded,  but  also 
much  imposed  upon.  They  are  less  tyrannical  here, 
in  the  n^bborhood  of  the  emperor/judging  from 
what  the  people  told  me,  than  they  are  in  the  dis- 
tant provinces.  When  they  appear  abroad  it  is  with 
much  pageantry,  but  with  little  real  dignity.  Indeed 
I  saw  nothing  remarkable  in  their  deportment.  No 
war  junks  nor  soldiers  were  to  be  met  with,-— 
though  the  latter  were  said  to  exist.  To  possess 
fire-arms  is  a  high  crime,  and  the  person  found  guilty 


1832.  Stay  at  Te'e'ntnn.  187 

of  so  doing,  is  severely  punished.  Bows  and  arrows 
are  in  common  use.  there  are  no  military  stores;-^ 
but  great  stores  of  grain.  The  grain  junks  were,  at 
this  season,  on  their  return  home. 

The  features  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  district 
more  resemble  the  European,  than  those  of  any 
Asiatics  I  have  hitherto  seen.  The  eye  had  less 
of  the  depressed  curve  in  the  interior  angle,  than 
what  is  common,  and  so  characteristic,  in  a  Chi- 
nese countenance.  And,  as  the  countenance  is  of- 
ten the  index  of  the  heart,  so  the  character  of  these 
people  is  more  congenial  to  the  European,  than  is 
that  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  southern  provinces. 
They  are  not  void  of  courage ;  though  they  are  too 
groveling  to  undertake  anything  arduous  or  noble, 
and  too  narrow-minded  to  extend  their  views  be- 
yond their  own  province  and  the  opposite  kingdom 
of  Corea.  They  are  neat  in  their  dress ;  the  furs 
which  they  wear  are  costly  ;  their  food  is  simple ; 
and  they  are  polite  in  their  manners.  The  females 
are  fair,  and  tidy  in  their  appearance,— enjoy  perfect 
liberty,  and  walk  abroad  as  they  please. 

The  dialect  spoken  by  the  inhabitants  of  Teentsin 
abounds  with  gutturals ;  and  for  roughness  is  not  un- 
like the  language  of  the  Swiss.  The  people  speak 
with  amazing  rapidity,  scarcely  allowing  time  to  trace 
their  ideas.  Though  their  dialect  bears  consider- 
able resemblance  to  the  mandarin,  yet  it  contains 
so  many  local  phrases,  and  corruptions  of  that  dia- 
lect, as  to  be  almost  unintelligible,  to  those  who 
are  acquainted  only  with  the  mandarin  tongue. 

The  natives  here  seemed  to  be  no  bigots  in  re- 
ligion. Their  priests  were  poorly  fed,  and  their 
temples  in  bad  repair.  The  priests  wear  all  kinds 
of  clothing;  and,  except  by  their  shaven  heads,  can 
scarcely  be  distinguished  from  the  common  people. 
Frequently,  I  have  seen  them  come  on  board  the 
junk  to  beg  a  little  rice,  and  recite  their  prayers, 
with  a  view  to  obtain  money.  But,  notwithstand- 
ing the  degradation  of  the  priests,  and  the  \x\X.et 


1 


188  Gulzlaffs  Journal;  Hkp. 

contempt  in  which  their  principles  and  precepts 
are  held,  every  house  has  its  lures^  its  sacrifices, 
and  ofierings  ;  and  devotions  (if  such  they  may  be 
called)  are  performed,  with  more  strictness  even 
than  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  southern  provinces. 
Such  conduct  is  a  disgrace  to  human  nature,  and 
without  excuse ;  **  because  that  which  may  be  known 
of  God  is  manifest  in  them,  for  God  hath  showed 
it  unto  them/'  (Rom.  i.  19.)  Yet,  prostituting  the 
knowledge  of  a  supreme  Ruler,  they  bow  down  be- 
fore an  image  of  wood  or  stone,  and  say, — "  this 
is  my  creator  J*^ 

I  made  many  inquiries,  in  order  to  ascertain 
whether  there  were  any  Roman  Catholics  in  this 
part  of  the  countfy,  but  no  trace,  not  even  of  their 
having  once  been  here,  could  be  found.  There 
were  Mohammedans,  however,  and  with  some  of 
them  I  had  opportunities  of  conversing.  They  seem* 
ed  tenacious  enough  of  their  creed,  so  far  as  it 
regarded  food, — they  would  not  even  dine  with  a  hea- 
then,— but  in  their  notions  of  Deity  they  were  not  at 
all  correct.  In  their  dress,  they  differ  very  little 
from  their  heathen  neighbors ;  and  they  are  quite 
like  them  also  in  their  morals.  Though  they  are 
somewhat  numerous,  they  never  influence  public 
opinion,  or  show  any  anxiety  to  make  proselytes. 

The  number  of  inhabitants  which  belong  to  the 
middling  classes^  properly  so  called,  is  not  largo. 
A  few  individuals  are  immensely  rich ;  but  the  great 
mass  of  the  population  are  sunk  in  abject  poverty. — 
I  saw  very  little  among  the  inhabitants  of  Teentsin, 
that  could  give  them  a  just  claim  to  be  called  a 
literary  people. — They  are  industrious,  but  not  skill- 
ful workmen ;  and  even  their  industry  furnishes  few 
articles  for  exportation.  In  a  few  manufactures, 
such  as  tapestry,  coarse  woolens,  and  glass,  ih&f 
succeed  well. — With  such  an  overflowing  popula- 
tion, it  would  be  wise  policy  in  the  government,  to 
allow  emigration,  and  to  open  a  trade  with  foreign 
nations,  in  order  to  furnisii  sufficient  employment^ 


1832.  Lenten  Tcfutsin.  189 

and  sustenance  for  the  increasing  nriuliitudes  of 
people ;  otherwise,  there  is  reason  to  fear,  lest,  ere- 
long, pressed  by  want  and  hunger,  they  fall  back 
upon  and  destroy  those,  whom  th^y  have  been 
taught  to  revere  as  their  political  fathers.  I  am 
inclined  to  believe,  from  all  that  I  have  seen  of  this 
people,  that  they  are  susceptible  of  great  improve- 
ment, and  that  reform  might  more  reasonably  be 
expected  among  them,  because  of  the  extreme 
simplicity  of  their  manners.  Teentsin^  as  has  been 
already  observed,  presents  an  inviting  field  to  the 
enterprising  merchant;  but  to  the  Christian  phi- 
lanthropist, whose  attention  may  be  directed  to 
these  regions,  it  not  only  affords  an  inviting  field, 
but  presents  claims — claims  which  ought  not  to  be 
disregarded. 

Our  sailors,  having  disposed  of  their  part  of  the 
cargo,  and  obtained  their  full  wages,  gave  them- 
selves up  to  gambling — the  general  diversion  of  this 
place.  Nor  did  they  desist  from  this  practice^  until 
most  of  them  had  lost  everything  they  possessed. 
They  had  now  to  borrow  money  in  oraer  to  pur- 
chase clothes,  to  protect  them  against  the  inclem- 
ency of  the  weather ;  new  scenes  of  contention  and 
quarreling  were  daily  exhibited ;  and  the  lives,  as 
well  as  the  persons  of  some  individuals,  put  in  great 
jeopardy.  They  also  indulged  freely  in  the  use  of 
spirituous  liquors,  which  were  very  strong  and  in- 
toxicating; and  finally  they  betook  themselves  to 
wretched  females.  In  these  circumstances,  their 
misery  was  extreme ;  several  of  them  were  seized 
upon  by  their  creditors,  some  hid  themselves,  and 
others  absconded. 

As  we  had  arrived  here  so  late  in  the  season, 
just  at  the  the  time  when  many  of  the  junks  were 
about  leaving,  it  was  necessary  to  shorten  our  stay, 
lest  the  Pei  ho,  freezing  up,  should  detain  us  over 
the  winter.  On  the  17th  of  October,  we  began 
to  move  slowly  down  the  river.  Before  leaving 
Teentsin,  1  received  numerous  presents,  which  were 


190  Gutzlaff's  Journal;  Sep. 

accompanied  with  many  wiNhes  for  my  welfare.  A 
great  many  persons  came  to  take  an  afTeottODate  leave 
of  me,  at  our  departure.  At  the  earnest  request  of 
some  individuals,  I  was  constrained  to  promise,  that, 
if  God  should  permit,  I  would  return  the  next  year ; 
and,  in  the  case  of  such  a  visit,  some  of  them  en- 
gaged to  accompany  me  to  the  capital, — while 
others,  wanted  to  make  with  me  a  journey  overland 
from  Teentsin,  to  Heamun  (Amoy).  I  can  scarce- 
ly speak  in  too  high  terms  of  the  kindness  I  enjoy- 
ed during  the  whole  time  I  was  at  this  place ;  and 
the  reason  for  such  unexpected  treatment,  I  must 
ascribe  to  the  merciful  interposition  of  the  Almighty, 
under  whose  banner  I  entered  on  this  undertaking. 
The  favor  and  kindness  experienced  in  Teentsin 
were  a  rich  compensation  for  my  former  bereave- 
ments and  trials.  My  health  also  was  again  restored, 
and  I  could  cheerfully  perform  the  duties  devolving 
upon  me. 

We  all  had  provided  ourselves  with  furs;  and  we 
were  now,  at  length,  proceeding  to  Leaoutung, 
which  is  situated  on  the  north  of  the  gulf  of  Pe- 
tchelee,  on  the  frontiers  of  Mantchou  Tartary.  As 
Tefe'ntsin  furnishes  no  articles  for  maritime  expor- 
tation except  the  tsaou^  or  ^'date,''  the  junks  arriv- 
ing here  sell  their  cargo,  and  then  proceed  to  some 
of  the  ports  of  Leaoutung,  where  a  part  of  their 
money  is  invested  in  peas  and  drugs.  Though 
we  had  the  current  in  our  favor,  we  were  a  long 
time  in  reaching  Takoo,  and  this  because  the 
sailors  were  fonder  of  gambling  than  of  working 
the  junk.  At  Takoo  we  were  delayed  several  dayf, 
waiting  for  our  captain  and  one  of  the  passengers, 
who  were  left  behind.  While  at  this  place,  I  was 
invited  by  the  port-master  to  dine  with  him,  on 
shore,  but  was  prevented  by  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather ;  several  physicians,  also,  came  on  board, 
to  consult  with  me  concerning  difficult  cased,  and 
received  my  mstructions  with  much  docility.  After 
further  delay^  occasioned  by  a  strong  north  wind,  W9 


18-32.  Kin-chvw  in  Leaoutung.  191 

finally^  got  under  weigbi  Oct.  28tti,  with  a  native  pilot 
on  board.  We  soon  passed  the  Sha-loo-poo-teen 
islands ;  and,  having  a  very  strong  breeze  in  our  fa- 
vor, arrived  at  the  harbor  of  Kin-chow,  in  the 
district  of  Fungteen  foo,  about  fifteen  leagues  dis- 
tant from  Moukden,  the  celebrated  capital  of  Man- 
tchourta.  The  persons  with  whom  I  conversed  about 
the  place  told  me,  that  it  differed  very  little  from  the 
other  cities  in  this  district.  The  Mantchou  Tar- 
tars who  live  hereabouts  are  numerous,  and  lead 
an  idle  life,  being  principally  in  the  employ  of  the 
emperor,  either  directly  or  indirectly.  There  seems 
to  be  but  little  jealousy  between  them  and  the  la- 
boring class  of  Chinese. 

There  are  two  other  harbors  in  this  district,  viz. 
Nan -kin  (or  southern  Kin-chow,  so  called  to  distin- 
guish it  from  the  northern  place  of  the  same  name), 
and  Kae-chow.  The  latter  is  the  most  spacious 
and  deep,  and  is  capable  of  containing  a  large  fleet. 
The  harbor  of  Kin-chow  is  shallow,  surrounded 
by  rocks,  and  exposed  to  southern  gales.  Junks 
cannot  approach  within  several  miles  of  the  shore, 
and  all  the  cargo  must  be  brought  off  in  lighters. 
This  country  abounds  with  peas,  drugs,  ana  cattle 
of  every  kind.  It  is,  on  the  whole,  well  cultivated, 
and  inhabited  principally  by  Mantchou  Tartars,  who, 
in  their  appearance  differ  very  little  from  the  Chi- 
nese. The  Fuhkeen  men,  here,  also,  have  the  trade 
at  their  command ,  and  quite  a  large  number  of 
junks  annually  visit   the    harbors   of  Leaoutung. 

It  was  a  long  time  after  we  arrived  at  Kin-chow, 
before  we  could  go  on  shore,  on  account  of  the  high 
sea.  It  became  generally  known  among  the  inhabi- 
tants, ere  I  had  left  the  junk,  that  I  was  a  physi- 
cian, and  anxious  to  do  good ;  and  I  was,  therefore, 
very  politely  invited  to  take  up  my  residence  in  one 
of  the  principal  mercantile  houses.  It  was  midnight 
when  we  arrived  on  shore,  and  found  a  rich  enter- 
tainment and  good  lodgings  provided.  The  next 
morning  crowds  thronged  to  see  me ;  and  patients 


192  Gutzlaff's  Journal;  Sep. 

were  more  numerous  than  I  had  anywhere  else  found 
them^  and  this  because  they  have  among  themselves 
no  doctors  of  any  note.  I  went  immediately  to  work, 
and  gained  their  confidence  in  a  very  high  degree. 
There  was  not  in  the  whole  place,  nor  even  within 
the  circuit  of  several  English  miles,  one  female  to 
be  seen.  Being  rather  surprised  at  such  a  curious 
fact,  1  learned,  on  inquiry,  that  the  whole  female 
population  had  been  removed  by  the  civil  author- 
ities, with  a  view  to  prevent  debauchery  among  the 
many  sailors  who  annually  visit  this  port.  I  could 
not  but  admire  this  arrangement,  and  the  more  es- 
pecially, because  it  had  been  adopted  hy  heathen 
authorities,  and  so  effectually  put  a  stop  to  every 
kind  of  licentiousness. 

Kin-chow  itself  has  very  little  to  attract  the  at- 
tention of  visitors ;  it  is  not  a  large  or  handsome 
place.  The  houses  are  built  of  granite  (which 
abounds  here) ;  and  are  without  any  accommodations, 
except  a  peculiar  kind  of  sleeping-places,  which  are 
formed  of  brick  ;  and  so  constructed,  that  they  can 
be  heated,  by  fires  kindled  beneath  them. 

On  the  summit  of  a  high  mountain  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, there  is  a  small  temple ;  and  also  several 
others  on  the  low  ground,  in  the  vicinity.  One  of 
the  latter  I  visited  :  it  was  constructed  in  the  Chi- 
nese style,  and  the  idols  in  it  were  so  deformed, 
that  they  even  provoked  a  smile  from  my  Chinese 
guide.  In  the  library  of  one  of  the  priests,  I  found 
a  treatise  on  erpentance,  consisting  of  several  vo- 
lumes.— There  are  here  many  horses  and  carriages; 
but  the  carriages  are  very  clumsy.  The  camel  is 
likewise  common  here,  and  may  be  purchased  very 
cheap. — The  Chinese  inhabitants,  of  whom  many 
are  emigrants  from  Shantung,  speak  a  purer  dialect 
than  those  at  Teentsin.  They  are  reserved  in  their 
intercourse,  and  in  the  habit  of  doing  menial  ser- 
vice; while  the  Fuhkeen  men  carry  on  the  trade 
and  man  the  native  fishing  crafl.  Afler  having 
supplied  the  manifold  wants  of  my  patients,  in  this 


1832.  Leaves  Leaautung.  193 

placoi  I  distributed  to  them  the  word  of  Jife,  nad 
gained  their  esteem  and  affection. 

The  9th  of  Nov.  was  a  very  pleasant  day ;  but 
during  the  nighty  the  wind  changed,  and  a  strong 
northerly  breeze  began  to  blow,  m  a  few  hours,  the 
rivers  and  creeks  were  frozen  up.  The  cold  was 
so  piercing,  that  I  was  obliged  to  take  the  most 
active  exercise,  in  order  to  keep  myself  warm; 
while  the  Chinese  around  me  covered  with  rags 
a«d  furs,  laid  down  and  kept  themselves  quiet.  The 
wind,  at  length,  blew  a  gale,  and  we  were  in  im- 
minent danger  of  being  wrecked;  but  the  almighty 
band  of  Gra  preserved  us,  whilst  a  large  junk  bet- 
ter manned  than  our^s  was  dashed  in  pieces,  near 
to  ua.  Business  was  for  some  days  quite  at  a 
stand,  and  1  had  reason  to  fear  the  junk  would  he 
ice-bound.  The  sailors  on  shore  wliiled  away  the 
time,  smoking  opium  day  and  night.  Some  of  them 
bought  quails,  and  set  them  fighting  for  amusement. 
Indeed,  there  was  not  the  least  anxiety  manifested 
in  regard  to  the  vessel ;  and  it  was  owing  to  the 
unremitting  severity  of  the  cold,  that  we  were,  at 
last,  driven  away  from  Kin-chow.  The  sailors  de- 
layed so  long  on  shore,  that  the  favorable  winds 
were  now  passed  away.;  and,  dissatisfied  with  the 
dispensations  of  divine  Providence,  they  murmured^ 
and  gave  themselves  up  again  to  gambling  and 
opium  smoking* 

On  the  17th  of  Nov.,  we  finally  got  under  weigh, 
passed  along  the  rugged  coast  of  Leaoutung,  and, 
on  the  next  day,  reached  the  province  of  Slmntung. 
Unluckily  for  us,  snow  now  began  to  fall,  and  our 
sailors  thought  it  expedient  to  come  to  anchor, 
though  we  had  a  fair  breeze,  which  would  liave 
enabled  us  to  make  the  Shantung  promontory. 
My  strongest  arguments  and  representations  were 
all  to  no  purpose ; — '^  Down  with  the  anchor,  enter 
the  cabins,  smoke  opium,  and  take  rest,'^  was  the 
general  cry  among  the  men.  The  next  day,  they 
showed  no  disposition  to  proceed,   and   went  on 


i 


194  Gtdzlaff^  Journal;  ii^p. 

shore  to  buy  fuel.  When  we  were  again  under 
weigh,  and  the  wind  was  forcing  us  round  the  pro- 
montory, the  sailors  thought  it  best  to  come  to  anchor 
at  Toa-sik-tow  (or  Ta-shih-taou),  near  to  the  pro- 
montory, where  there  is  a  large  harbor.  This  place 
is  too  rocky  to  yield  any  provisions ;  but  some  of 
the  adjacent  country  is  well  cultivated,  and  furnishes 
good  supplies.  The  inhabitants  carry  on  some  trade 
in  drugs,  but  are  generally  very  poor.  The  sailors 
crammed  our  junk,  already  well  filled,  till  every 
corner  was  overflowing  with  cabbage  and  other  ve- 
getables. Even  the  narrow  place  where  we  dined 
was  stuffed  full ; — ^^  we  must  trade,''  was  their  an- 
swer, when  I  objected  to  these  proceedings. 

A  favorable  breeze  now  began  to  blow,  and  I  tried 
to  persuade  the  men  to  quit  the  shore,  and  get  the 
junk  under  weigh.  They,  however,  told  the  pilot  plain- 
ly, that  they  did  not  wish  to  sail ;  but  afler  many  in- 
treaties,  he  finally  prevailed  on  them  to  weigh  anchor. 
A  fair  wind  had  almost  borne  us  out  of  sight  of  the 
promontory,  when  the  breeze  veered  round  to  west, 
and  the  sailors  immediately  resolved  to  return  and 
anchor ;  all  sails,  therefore,  were  hoisted  in  order  to 
hasten  the  return  ;  but  the  wind  changing  back  again 
to  a  fair  point,  they  were  unable  to  effect  their 
purpose,  and  so  cast  anchor.  They  continued  in 
this  situation,  exposed  to  a  heavy  sea,  till  the  wind 
abated  ;  then  they  entered  the  harbor,  and  went  on 
shore,  the  same  as  previously, — wholly  regardless  of 
the  wind,  which  had  now  again  become  fair.  I 
strongly  expostulated  with  them,  and  urged  them 
to  go  out  to  sea,  but  ^^It  is  not  a  lucky  day,"  was 
their  reply,  l^or  was  it  till  after  a  wearisome  de- 
lay, and  when  other  junks,  leaving  the  harbor,  had 
set  them  an  example,  that  they  were,  at  length,  pre- 
vailed on  to  get  under  weigh.  We  had  not  proceeded 
more  than  fifly  leagues,  when  the  fellows  resolved 
once  more  to  return,  but  were  prevented  by  strong 
northerly  gales,  which  now  drove  U9,  nolens  volensy 
down  the  coast. 


1832.  Arrival  at  Macaa.  195 


!■ 


Though  the  sea  was  amazingly  high,  when  we 
came  to  the  channel  of  Formosa,  we  saw  many 
fishing  boats,  in  all  directions.  I  have  never  met 
with  more  daring  seamen  than  those  from  Fuhkeen. 
With  the  most  perfect  carelessness,  they  go,  four 
in  number,  in  a  small  boat,  over  the  foaming  bil- 
lows ;  while  their  larger  vessels  are  driven  about, 
and  in  danger  of  being  swallowed  up  by  the  sea. 
Formerly,  these  same  men,  who  gain  a  livelihood 
by  fishing,  were  desperate  pirates,  and  attacked 
every  vessel  they  could  fina.  The  vigilance  of 
the  government  has  produced  this  change ;  and,  at 
present,  piratical  depredations  are  very  unfrequent 
in  the  channel  of  Formosa. 

On  the  10th  of  Dec,  after  having  suffered  severe- 
ly from  various  hardships,  and  having  had  our  l\ 
sails  torn  in  pieces  by  the  violent  gales,  we,  at  fi 
length,  saw  a  promontory  in  the  province  of  Can-  {j 
ton, — much  to  the  joy  of  us  all.  At  Soah-boe  (or  {[ 
Shan-wei),  a  place  three  days  sail  from  Canton, 
our  captain  went  on  shore,  in  order  to  obtain  a 
permit  to  enter. 

We  proceeded  slowly  in  the  mean  time,  and 
I  engaged  one  of  my  friends  to  go  with  me  to 
Macao,  where,  I  was  told,  many  barbarians  lived. 
All  the  sailors,  my  companions  in  many  dangers, 
took  an  affectionate  leave  of  me ;  and  in  a  few 
hours  after,  I  arrived  at  Macao,  on  the  evening 
of  the  13th  Dec,  and  was  kindly  received  by  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Morrison. 

The  reader  of  these  details  should  remember, 
that  what  has  been  done  is  only  a  feeble  begin- 
ing  of  what  must  ensue.  We  will  hope  and  pray, 
that  God  in  his  mercy  may,  very  soon,  open  a  wi- 
der door  of  access ;  and  we  will  work  so  long  as 
the  Lord  grants  health,  strength,  and  opportunity. 
— I  sincerely  wish  that  something  more  efficient 
might  be  done  for  opening  a  free  intercourse  with 
Chinuy  and  would  feel  myself  highly   favored,  if 


196         Voyages  to  the  North  of  China.        Sep. 

I  could  be  subservient,  in  a  small  degree,  in  has- 
tening  forward  such  an  event.  In  the  merciful 
providence  of  our  God  and  Saviouri  it  may  be  con- 
fidently hoped,  that  the  doors  to  China  will  be 
tlirown  open^  By  whom  this  will  be  done,  or  in 
what  way,  is  of  very  little  importance ;  every  well- 
wisher  and  co-operator  will  anxiously  desire,  that  aH 
glory  may  be  rendered  to  God,  the  Giver  of  every 
good  gift. 

The  kindness  wherewith  I  was  received  by  the 
foreign  residents  at  Macao  and  Canton,  formed 
quite  a  contrast  with  the  account  the  Chinese  had 
given  me  of  **  barbarian  character,*'  and  demands 
my  liveliest  gratitude.  Praise  to  God  the  most 
High,  for  his  gracious  protection  and  help,  for  his 
mercy,  and  his  grace ! 


MISCELLANIES. 


VovAGBB  TO  THE  NORTH  OF  China. — In  the  Warfare  which  is 
now  carried  on, — '  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  prin- 
cipalities, and  powers,  and  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places,' 
— and  which  will  be  carried  on  until  the  great  destroyer  of 
human  happiness  is  bound,  and  the  kingdom  which  is  not  of 
this  World,  wherein  dwelieth  righteousness  and  peace,  is  efery^* 
where  established,  a  vast  variety  of  persons  and  of  means  will 
be  needed  and  must  be  put  in  requisition;  Yet  the  race  is  not 
to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong ;  the  final  issue  of  the 
contest  does  not  depend  on  human  contingencies;  it  rests  with 
that  gireat  Being,  whose  economy  is  not  confined  to  narrow 
limits,  and  whose  power  and  wisdom  are  infinite.  It  is  alike 
easy  with  him  to  work,  whether  with  the  few  and  the  feeble, 
or  with  the  many  and  the  nriighty:  He  speaks,  and  it  is  done ; 
famine,  pestilence,  fire,  and  sword,  stormy  winds  and  waves 
are  made  his  ministers,->^u8ually  the  ministers  of  his  wrath; 
while  for  the  highest  offices  of  his  mercy,  men  are  employed, 
and  for  a  great  diversity  of  labors,  are  endowed  with  an 
equal  diversity  of  gifls. 

In  the  lives  of  that  great  company  of  heroes,  *'  who  through 
faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  obtamed  promises, 


183:^.         Voyages  to  tke  North  of  China.         197 

!«toppecl  the  months  of  lions,  qnenched  the  violence  of  iire,  es- 
caped the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness  were  made  strong, 
waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens/' 
— what  a  beautiful  and  striking  variety  of  character  is  exhib- 
ited! So  in  later  times,  amon^  those  Galileans,  some  of  whom 
were  surnamed  **'  sons  of  thunder,"  the  same  diversity  is  found ; 
and  so  it  is  at  the  present  day.  Translations  of  the  Scriptures  are 
needed;  and  men  with  iron  constitutions  sit  down  to  the  work, 
toil  night  and  day,  aiui  soon  that  word  in  which  life  and  im- 
mortality are  brought  to  light,  is  in  the  languages  of  nations, 
which  till  now  could  never  read  in  their  own  tongue  the  won^ 
drous  things  of  God.    Nations,  which  have  long  sat  in  the  re- 

tion  of  death's  shade,  are  to  be  enlightened;  and  men  go 
>rth,  not  without  good  reason,  eager  to  publish  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  distant  isles  and  continents,  the  only  Name  given  under 
heaven  whereby  we  must  be  saved.  One  individual  labors 
un9een,  except  by  that  Eye  from  which  even  the  motions  of  the 
heart  are  not  hid — no  earthly  glory  beams  around  him,  no  sym- 
pathy is  raised  in  his  behalf  among  those  of  his  day  and  ge- 
neration ;  another  one,  as  he  goes,  amidst  many  dangers,  from 
continent  to  continent,  gathers  around  his  career  an  interest  of 
the  highest  and  noblest  kind,  and  he  (perhaps  to  his  own  grief) 
is  hailed  as  a  wonder  of  the  age : — all  these,  and  far  greater 
differences  may  exist,  while  yet  for  each  there  is  laid  up,  for 
the  awards  of  the  great  day,  an  equal  weight  of  glory.  There 
is  sometimes,  also,  a  kind  of  destiny  attached  to  persons.  B}f 
an  influence,  which  neither  they  themselves  nor  others  can  easi- 
ly account  for,  they  are  urged  onward,  and  toil  unto  death ;  nay, 
sacrifice  their  lives.  We  have  been  acquainted  with  such  cases. 
They  themselves  knew  (or  others  knew  and  they  might  have 
known),  with  moral  certainty,  that  by  the  severity  of  their  la- 
bors they  would  cut  short  their  days  on  earth;  they  would 
have  dissuaded  others  from  such  a  course,  but  could  not  be 
induced  to  desist  from  it  themselves. 

We  notice  these  principles  of  the  divine  government,  and 
these  phenomena  of  the  moral  world,  that  we  may  not  extol 
one  course  of  conduct  because  it  is  novel  and  striking,  nor  un- 
dervalue a  different  one  because  it  is  humble.  If  there  is  sin- 
cerity and  purity  of  heart,  a  willing  and  obedient  mind,  joined 
with  knowledge,  diligence,  faith,  and  zeal,  not  the  giving  away 
of  even  a  cup  of  cold  water  will  lose  its  reward. 

Before  the  numerous  people  who  speak  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage, are  brought  in  willing  and  joyiiil  obedience  to  the  Prince 
of  peace,  it  may  he  expected,  that  a  very  great  variety  of  ta- 
lent will  be  required,  and  a  very  great  diversity  of  character 
and  conduct  exhibited.  Such,  indeed,  is  already  the  case.  The 
account  of  '*  a  Voyage  along  the  coast  of  China  to  Mantchou 
Tartary,"  which  we  have  given  in  the  preceding  pages  of  this 
work,  stands  in  high  relief.  If  the  enterprise  is  followed  up, 
as  it   may   and  ought   to  be,  it  will  form   the  commencement 


198         Voyages  to  the  North  of  China.         Sep. 

of  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  the  East.  All  the  circum- 
stances in  the  journal  are  not,  perhaps,  just  as  some  persons 
would  like  them,  or  would  have  had  them,  if  they  had  pre- 
pared the  account;  Qr  they  may  not  be  written  in  the  style 
best  calculated  tp  please  a  critical  taste ;  but,  in  our  humble 
opinion,  the  journal  must  be  pronounced  not  only  "novel  and 
interesting/'  but  a  very  fair,  full,  and  impartial  account  of 
what  transpired,  and  was  presented  to  view,  under  the  ob- 
servation of  the  writer ;  and  until  the  results  of  the  voyage 
are  made  known  to  those  who  would  account  it  a  '<  vain  wan- 
dering," we  shall  not,  in  the  words  of  Mr.  GutzlafT,  **  be  very 
anxions  to  vindicate"  him  from  their  charges.  We  ought  to 
state,  here,  however,  that  the  journal  was  prepared  by  Mr.  G., 
from  very  brief  notes  in  Chinese,  after  he  had  returned  to 
Macao ;  the  circumstances  in  which  he  made  the  voyage,  pre- 
venting him  from  writing  it  out  at  length,  as  he  went  from 
place  to  place,  either  in  Chinese,  English,  or  German,  the  last 
of  which  is  his  native  tongue. 

Of  the  second  voyage  (to  which  we  alluded  in  an  introduc- 
tory note  to  the  journal,  in  our  first  number),  we  have  reason 
to  believe,  that  very  full  accounts  are  in  course  of  prepara- 
tion for  the  press. — But  although  we  hope  shortly  to  see  these 
accounts  published,  yet  we  cannot  pass  over  this  interesting 
expedition,  without  laying  before  our  readers  abroad  such  par- 
ticulars respecting  it,  as  are  already  in  our  possession.  The 
voyage  was  commenced  on  the  %th  of  Feb.  last,  when  Mr. 
Gutziaff  embarked  on  board  the  Lord  Amherst^  Capt.  Rees, 
an  English  country  ship,  chartered  for  che  occasion,  by  the 
honorable  E  I.  Company,  and  uh4er  the  direction  of  H.  H. 
Lindsay,  Esq.,  of  the  Company's  establishment  in  China. 
After  a  most  eventful  voyage,  in  which  many  places  were  visit- 
ed along  the  coasts  of  China,  as  well  as  some  parts  of  For- 
mosa, Corea,  and  the  Lewchew  islands,  the  Lord  Amherst 
returned  on  the  4th  inst.,  to  Macao,  from  whence  she  started 
at  the  time  stated  above. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  voyage,  the  Amherst  was  detained 
on  the  southern  coast,  for  a  lung  period,  by  very  unfavorable 
winds;  which  afforded  abundant  opportunity  of  entering  the 
eastern  ports  of  Canton  province.  In  April,  we  believe,  For- 
mosa was  visited,  but  only  the  western  side  of  it,  which  is  al- 
ready pretty  well  known.  After  a  short  stay  at  Formosa,  and 
among  the  islands  of  the  Penghou  or  Pescadore  archipelago,  be- 
tween that  island  and  the  main-land,  the  voyagers  returned  to  the 
coast,  and  visited,  in  succession,  Amoy, — Fuhchow  foo,  the 
capital  of  Fuhkeen, — Ningpo  in  Chekeang, — the  Chusan  and 
neighboring  islands,  opposite  to  Ningpo, — Shanghae  in  Reaog- 
soo,  south  of  the  Yangtsze  keang, — Tsungming,  at  the  mouth  of 
that  river, — and  part  of  Shantung.  Along  the  whole  of  the  coast, 
ihey  wBte  received  by  the  people  as  friends,  and  **  were  flattered 


1832.         Voyages  to  the  North  of  China.         199 

aud  feared'*  by  the  inferior  local  officers.  Such  proceedings, 
however,  were  not  to  be  tolerated  by  the  higher  authorities. 
Several  severe  edicts  were  sent  from  Peking;  and  they  were 
ordered  to  be  driven  from  the  coast ;  but  this  was  a  circum- 
stance to  be  expected,  and  should  excite  not  the  slightest 
alarm.  Notwithstandinff  the  strict  interdicts,  some  sales  were 
effected ;  but  not,  we  believe,  to  any  considerable  amount. 

From  Shantung  promontory,  the  Lord  Amherst  sailed  across 
to  Gorea,  bidding  farewell  to  the  Chinese  coast:  and  after  a 
few  days'  stay  at  Corea,  she  proceeded  to  the  chief  island  of 
the  Lewchew  group.  From  thence  she  sailed,  neair  the  end 
of  last  month,  for  Macao.  At  Corea  and  Lewchew,  the  fear 
of  the  Chinese  government  was  greater,  wc  understand,  than 
anywhere  on  die  Chinese  coast;  and  probably  not  without 
good  reason. 

Mr.  Gutzlaff  being  supplied  with  a  variety  of  Christian  books, 
such  as  tracts  and  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  found  opportuni- 
ty to  distribute  them  wherever  the  vessel  touched ;  in  this  way 
be  was  enabled  to  furnish  the  people  with  specifics,  for  their 
mental  and  spiritual,  as  well  as  for  their  bodily  diseases.  It  is 
pleasing  to  know,  that  both  the  medicines  and  books  dealt  out 
by  Mr.  6.,  were  accepted  joyfully,  and  that  in  some  places, 
the  latter  were  eagerly  sought  after,  and  much  liked.  Thus, 
by  this  voyage,  occupying  little  more  than  six  months,  the 
word  of  eternal  life  has  been  circulated  in  several  of  the 
provinces  and  islands  of  China,  in  Corea,  and  among  the  in- 
habitsnts  of  the  Lewchew  islands ; — and  **  it  shall  not  return 
void,"  but  '*  shall  prosper,"  accomplishinff  the  will  of  the  Lord. 

And  now,  shall  this  enterprise  be  abandoned?  Shall  the 
ships  of  Europe  and  America  not  lie  permitted  to  sail  ''  within 
the  inner  seas "  of  China  ?  And  when  fair  breezes  have  borne 
them,  richly  laden,  into  the  ports  of  the  "celestial  empire," 
shall  the  peaceful  inhabitants,  who,  wishing  for  an  interchange 
of  commodities^  eagerly  throng  their  decks,  be  driven  away 
by  "barbarian  cruelty?"  We  heartily  wish  that  the  sul>* 
iect  of  **free  intercourse  with  China,**  might  be  put  in  its  proper 
light,  and  urged  by  arguments  worthy  of  the  cause.  We  ask 
again,  shall  this  enterprise  be  abandoned? — ^and  meanwhile 
vre  wait, — ^looking  with  anxiety  to  see  what  fiirther  measures 
are  to  be  adopted.  We  would  request  our  readers-^hose 
in  particular,  who  are  still  disposed  to  doubt  the  utility  of 
such  an  enterprise, — to  read  attentively  the  following  commu- 
nication, which  we  have  received  from  a  correspondent. 

To  the  EcUtor  of  the  Chinese  Reposiitorjf, 

Sir, — There  appears  to  be  a  very  great  variety  of  opinion 
with  regard  to  what  has  been  achieved  by  the  l4ord  Amherst, 
in  her  recent  voyage  along  the  coast, — to  the  Penghou  is- 
lands,  FormoS'i,  Corea,  and  the  chief  inlands  of  the  £«Yic\ift^ 


i 


200         Voyagcin  to  the  North  of  China-        Sep. 

archipelago.  As  far  as  I  am  able  to.  judge,  i  am  inclined  to 
thinkf-— «nd  it  is  with  pleasure  1  indulge  the  hope, — that  the 
r«8ult  will  be  highly  gratifying,  to  the  merchant  as  well  as  lo 
the  philanthropist,  by  the  future  opening  of  a  trade  to  the  norlh 
of  China,  which  it  is  not  improbable  this  voyage  may  gife 
rise  ta 

It  has  DOW  been  clearly  proved,  that  by  the  people  we  will 
be  received  with  open  arms;  and  that  the  local  authorities, 
prompted  by  self-interest,  will  be  ^ad  to  encourage  our  com* 
mg;  if  only  the  higher  authorities,  of  the  provincial  and  gO" 
nerAl  government,  can  be  induced  to  permit,  or  at  least,  to  wink 
at  it.  The  common  Chinese  of  the  northern  parts,  are  by  no 
means  so  misaothropicy  nor  are  foreigners  there  so  miich  abnsed 
and  ill-treated,  as  is  here  the  case.  Neither  does  there  exist  any 
force  along  the  coast,  to  put  in  execution  the  threatening  edtels 
which  are  so  often  fulminated  by  the  govjernment.  Though 
the  Chinese  are,  and  have  always  been,  invincible,  in  a  paper 
or  diplomatic  warfare  with  Europeans;  and  though  the  ofikiers 
of  the  government,  in  their  manifestoes,  wholly  deprecate  tkit 
friendship  of  strangers; — yet  the  matler  is  seen  in  a  far  idifi> 
ferent  light,  when  you  come  into  close  contact  with  them,  as  did 
the  inmates  of  the  Lord  Amherst,  Then,  not  the  people  only, 
but  the  local  officers  also,  show  themselves  as  fully  sensible  loi 
the  advanti^es  of  opening  a  trade,  as  we  ourselves  are.  The 
liUter  could  not  have  expressed  their  opinion  on  the  subject 
more  strongly,  than  when  they  repeatedly  requested,  thai  per- 
sons should  be  ^nt,  with  proper  authority,  to  arrange  the  mas- 
ter with  'their  sovereign  :  and  in  this  case,  they  engaged  to  lend 
their  assistance,  by  expatiating,  to  their  superiora^,  on  the  ad- 
vantages that  will  accrue  from  trade. 

The  shiirt  treatise  on  the  English  character,  of  which  a  tran«- 
tation  appeared  last  July,  in  the  Canton  Rosier,  has,  I  doubt 
not,  opened  the  eyes  of  the  people  in  regard  to  foMigners; 
and  very  greatly  vindicated  the  nature  of  their  dispositions  to- 
wards the  Chinese.  But  since  even  foreigners  consider  the 
Chinese  misanthropic  system  of  exclusion  as  justifiable,  and 
regard  as  an  aggression  every  attempt  made  to  break  down 
the  wall  of  separaition,— it  is  with  peculiar  pleasure,  that  I 
call  on  you  to  record  the  public  feelings  of  friendsh^v  ?vitH 
ced  towards  foreigners,  in  all  the  maritime  provinces  of  the 
country, — a  fact  which  at  once  annuls  the  validity  of  an  argUf- 
ment,  founded  on  the  unfriendly  and  repulsive  dispositions  of 
the  Chinese  towards  strangers.  But,  independently  of  this, 
what  right,  I  would  ask,  have  men,  who  derive  their  being 
from  the  same  great  Parent,  who  live  under  the  same  canopy 
of  heaven,  and  who  are  advancing  to  the  same  state  of  future 
existence, — to  deny  to  their  fellow-men  the  privileges  of  mu- 
tual intercourse? 

The  details  of  the  voyage,  and  of  the  cirurastances  that  oc- 
curred wherever  the  vessel  touched, — which  arc  soon  to  appear 


:<*me%  -^ 


1832.  Worshiping  at  the  tomb$.  201 

in  print,— >will,  it  is  hoped,  exempt  the  Chinese,  in  the  view 
of  every  reasonable  man,  from  the  charge  of  roisanthropj,  hith- 
orto  urged  against  them;  and  will  give  a  new  and  better 
view  of  the  real  state  of  a  country,  the  barriers  lo  which  have  long 
been  considered  impregnable. 

Your's, 

Philosinensis. 


Worshiping  at  tub  tombs.— Prayer,  as  exemplified  in  Holy 
Scripture,  consist  of  adorations,  confession,  supplication,  and 
thanksgiving.  The  supplications,  even  in  the  Old  Testament, 
refer  much  to  spiritual  blessin|p.  A  divine  influence  is  implored 
to  enlighten  the  understandmg,  and  to  purify  the  heart.  As 
for  example; — << Open  thou  mine  eyes  that  I  may  behold  won* 
drous  things  out  of  thy  law.*'  Ps.  cxix.  18.—'*  Create  in  me  a 
clean  heart,  O  God;  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  me." 
Ps.  li.  10.  Neither  pagans  nor  modern  sceptics  have,  we  be- 
lieve, been  in  the  habit  of  desiring,  that  He  who  created  the 
soul  of  man  would  assist  them  in  the  search  of  religious  truth.  ifi\ 

The  Chinese  use  written  prayers,  and  also  pray  without  a  }{ 

written  form,  •  sometimes  audibly,  and  sometimes  mentally :  but  !« 

their  prayers  have  little  or  no  confession  of  sin,  or  supplication  ^t 

for  spiritual  blessings.    The  service  which  the  priests  of  Budha  {y 

read  in  their  temples,  and  when  saying  mass  for  departed  souls,  *\ 

consists  almost  entirely  of  ascriptions  of  pompous  titles  to  the  ^^* 

idols  before  them.    There  are  in  the  service,  a  great  many  un* 

translated  Indian  words.     When  native  laymen  have  inquired  of  Cf 

the  priests  the  meaning  of  the  service;  they  have  replied  that  ^ 

they  did  not  know;  but  the  repetition  of  them  was  meritorious,  >l 

for  those  in  whose  behalf  the  service  was  performed.  ^  | 

A  written  prayer  is  read  by  the  higher  order  of  Chinese,  when  i . 

worshiping  the  manes  of  their  ancestors,   to  whom  they  pray  |! 

in  much  the  same    manner  as    to    the    gods,    for    prosperity  d| 

in    their    particular    callings,    and    in    their    families.      The  I] 

poor  are  generally  satisfied   with  an  extemporaneous  service.  ^\ 

At  funerals,  a  service  is  read  or  spoken.    There  are  prayers  ^ 

for  rain  also.    These  are  generally  accompanied  by  sacrinces  i 

and  offerings,  on  which,  after  the  gods  and  the  ghosts  of  their  | 

ancestors  have    participated,  the    worshipers  feast.      Scholars,  |! 

farmers,  artisans,  and  merchan^,  who  pray  for  prosperity  in  ^i 

their  several  avocations,  generally   accompany  their  prayers  with  Jl  | 

a  vow  or  a  promise,  that,  in  the    event  of  their  prayer  being  i 

favorably  answered,  they  will    make   an    offering  to  the  god,  ' 

or  give  money  to  the  temple,  for  its  and  the  idoPs  repair,  or  oil  | 

for  the  lamps,  or   a  tablet  of  gratitude,  d^c.     Hence  his  im-  i 

perial  majesty  himself  writes  tablets  to  be  placed  over  the 
gates  of  temples,  or  above  the  heads  of  idols,  as  expressive 
of  his  gratitude  to  them.  A  poor  shopman  generally  makes 
a  sort  of  bargain  in  his  vow  It  is  conditional.  If  he 
profits  much,  he  will  give  much;   and  if  but  little,  his  return 


II. 


202  Wonhiping  at  the  tombs.  Hep, 

• 

will  be  little.  Whether  if  he  lose  he  will  be  absolved  from  his 
vow  or  not,  we  do  not  know.  But  there  are  worshipers— -game- 
sters, and  others, — who  having  been  very  importunate  in  prayer, 
and  made  large  promises,  and  being  afterwards  disappointed 
in  their  hopes,  have  insulted  the  idols;  or  broken  an  ancestor's 
tablet  to  pieces.  This,  of  course,  is  considered  very  impious ; 
and  there  are  legends  of  the  god  of  thunder  having  struck 
persons  dead,  who  have  been  guilty  of  these  atrocities. 

Parents  pray  that  sons  and  not  daughters  may  be  born  to 
them«  All  classes,  in  doubtful  or  difficult  undertakings,  pray 
for  a  sign  from  the  gods,  showing  whether  they  will  be  prosper- 
ous or  not.  The  sign  consists  in  drawing,  from  a  bundle  of 
bamboo  slips,  a  particular  one,  which,  by  numbers,  refers  to 
certain  printed  decisions,  in  verse,  laid  up  in  the  temple. 

Written  prayers  commence  with  the  year,  month,  and  day ;  the 
worshiper's  name,  place  of  abode,  &/C.,  somewhat  in  the  form 
of  petitions  to  mandarins.  As  it  has  been  affirmed  that  the 
Chinese  service  at  the  tombs  of  their  ancestors  is  a  civil,  and 
not  fi  religious,  performance,  we  now  give  the  purport  of  one 
of  them. 

Form  of  prayer  to  be  presented  at  the  grave  of  ancestors, 

"Taoukwang,  12th  year,  3d  moon,  1st  day: — I,  Linkwang, 
the  second  son  of  the  third  generation,  presume  to  come  be- 
fore the  grave  of  my  ancestor  Linkung.  Revolving  years  have 
brought  again  the  season  of  spring.  Cherishing  sentiments  of 
veneration,  I  look  up  and  sweep  your  tomb.  Prostrate,  I  pray 
that  you  will  come  and  be  present ;  that  you  will  grant  to  your 
posterity,  that  they  may  be  prosperous  and  illqstrious ; — at  this  sea- 
son of  genial  showers  and  gentle  breezes,  I  desire  to  recompense 
the  root  of  my  existence,  and  exert  myself  sincerely.  Always 
grant  your  safe  protection.  My  trust  is  in  your  divine  spirit. 
Reverently  I  present  the  five-fold  sacrifice  of  a  pig,  fowl,  a  duck, 
a  goose,  and  a  fish;  also,  an  offering  of  five  plates  of  fruit; 
with  oblations  of  spirituous  liquors;  earnestly  intreating  thai 
you  will  come  and  view  them.  With  the  most  attentive  re- 
spect, this  annunciation  is  presented  on  high.'' 

Repairing  annually,  at  spring  or  autumn,  to  *'  sweep  the 
tombs"  of  ancestors,  has  nothing  in  it  contrary  to  reason  or 
religion ;  but  it  is  manifest  that  a  service  like  this,  containing 
prayers  to  the  souls  of  the  dead,  is  contrary  both  lo  Scripture 
and  reason.  We  know  that  there  is  a  branch  of  the  visible 
church,  where  ''offices,"  not  much  dissimilar  from  these  pagan 
prayers  prevail.  But  though  denominated  Christian,  we  are 
not  called  upon  to  defend  them,  for  we  most  solemnly  protest 
against  them;  and  were  we  permitted  a  hearing,  would  most 
strenuously  exhort  all  who  profess  and  call  themselves  Chris* 
tians,  to  discontinue  all  prayers,  both  for  and  to  the  dead.  Il 
is  the  sole  prerogative  of  the  Ahnighty  and  Omniscient  God  lo 
hoar  and  answer  prayer.     'Saint;?  and  angclb  ate  fellow  servants 


1832. 


Jam* 


203 


— See  that  ye  worship  them  not; — worship  God.  ** Call  upon 
mc,"  says  the  hiessed  God,  "in  the  day  of  trouble,  •  and  I  will 
answer  thee.'' — "Trust  in  him  at  all  times  ye  people;  pour  out 
your  hearts  before  him;  God  is  a  refuge  for  us."  Happy  are 
they  who  delight  in  secret  prayer ;  who  have  their  conversation 
in  heaven ;  who  have  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  with  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ !  May  the  "  spirit  of  prayer  and  of  supplica- 
tion'' be  poured  out  from  on  high,  on  all  the  avowed  disci- 
ples of  Jesuft,  here  and  in  every  place. 


RELIGIOUS  INTEI^LIGENCE. 


Java. — We  have  been  both 
pleased  and  pained  by  the  intel- 
ligence which  has  recently  reach- 
ed us  from  this  island.  Those 
accounts  which  would  make 
Java  the  most  dreary  and  dead- 
ly place  on  earth,  have  long 
since  been  contradicted.  The 
frightful  stories  of  the  upas,  and 
others  of  a  similar  character, 
would  represent  the  island  as 
scarcely  less  desolate  than  the 
accursed  cities  of  the  plain,  and 
Batavia  only  another  name  for 
death's  door.  How  far  there 
was  ever  any  ground  for  such 
accounts,  and  what  were  the 
reasons  for  giving  them  circu- 
lation, we  will  not  stay  to  in- 
quire; for  it  is  certain  they  are 
no  longer  believed.  A  great  ma- 
ny foreigners  have  sickened  and 
died  on  the  island ;  yet,  are  not 
many  of  those  sad  events  just- 
ly attributable  to  irregularities 
in  regimen  ?  Be  this  as  it  may, 
it  is  certain,  that  most  salutary 
changes  are  taking  place  among 
the  people  in  their  habits  of 
living.  Recent  accounts  confirm 
the  opinion,  that  Java  is  one  of 
the   most  healthy  and   beauti- 


ful islands  in  the  world,  and 
that  Batavia  is  bv  no  means  so 
unhealthy  a  place  as  many  have 
supposed,  while  the  seats  of  the 
residents,  just  without  the  town, 
are  comparable,  if.  not  superior, 
to  any  within  the  tropics. 

While  we  notice  these  things 
with  unfeigned  pleasure,  we  are 
pained  to  know,  that  in  one  in- 
stance, at  least,  the  spirit  of 
improvement  has  been  repress- 
ed, and  that,  too,  by  those  who 
should  have  been  the  first  to 
foster  and  sustain  it.  We  do 
not  allude  to  the  scenes  where 
the  civil  arm  has  been  raised 
to  shed  the  blood  of  those  over 
whom  it  rules,  if  humanity 
has  been  outraged,  there  are 
those,  we  trust,  still  in  authori- 
ty, who  will  see  to  it  that  re- 
paration is  made.  But  it  is  not 
enough  simply  to  satisfy  the 
laws  of  justice.  There  are  of- 
fices of  mercy  and  charity  which 
ought  not  to  be  neglected.  We 
allude  to  the  fact,  that  the  whole 
population  of  a  small  village, 
wishing  to  become  Christians, 
and  to  be  instructed  in  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  requested 


I*' 


'V 


J  I' 

P 

n 


I* 

■r 


r 


i 


204 


The  Molucca  islands. 


Sep. 


the  resident  «it  Sohrabnya,  to 
send  them  a  teacher,  with  Bi- 
bles, but  that  he  refused,  de- 
V  daring  that  he  would  not  aHow 
them  to  become  Christians,  as 
they  were  quite  happy  enough 
without  Christianity;  and  fur- 
ther that  Christian  tracts,  in  the 
Javanese  language,  have  been 
confiscated,  and  the  funds  of  the 
Dutch  Bible  Society  occasion- 
ally applied  to  purposes  mere- 
ly literary. 

If  this  account  be  correct,  and 
we  do  not  doubt  it,  it  affords 
H    striking  illustration    of  the 
force  of  truth,  and  the  mercy 
of  God  on  the  one  hand,  and 
of  human  wickedness  and  cruel- 
ty on  the  other.    The  villagers, 
once  the  worshipers  of  Bud  ha, 
have  been  convinced  of  the  fol« 
ly  of  idolatry,  and  brought  to 
the  determination  of  renouncing 
it,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  through 
the   instrumentality  of   tracts. 
But  when  they  sought  afler  in- 
stiruction,  it  was  withheld  from 
them;    and  when    they    were 
striving  to  enter  into  the  way 
of  life,  they  were  hindered  ;— 
hindered  by  a  disciple  of  Him^ 
who  would  have  all  men  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth 
and  be  saved.     Well  may  we 
appropriate    to  thb    case,    the 
words  of  our  Saviour ;  **  Woe 
unto  you,  lawyers;  for  ye  have 
taken  away  the  key  of  know- 
ledge; ye  entered  not  in  your- 
selves, and  them  that  were  en- 
tering in  ye  hindered." 

Moluccas. — Six  Dutch  mis- 
sionaries, from  Holland,  were 
at  Batavia  early  in  the  last 
month,  waiting  for  an  opportu- 
nity to  embark  for  the  Moluccas. 
We  are  glad  to  hear  of  the  ar- 
rival of  this  little  band ;  and  to 


know,  also,  that  a  similar  one, 
for  Siam  and  other  places  in 
the  east,  may  be  expected,  in 
the  course  of  a  few  months, 
from  the  churches  of  Chrnt  in 
America. 

The  Moluccas  were  discoTer- 
ed  by  the  Portugese,  in  1510;  in 
1607  they  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  Dutch,  in  whose  posses- 
sion, except  for  a  short  time, 
near  the  close  of  the  last  century, 
when  they  were  under  British 
rule,  they  have  remained  to  this 
da^.  The  Duteh  commenced 
a  course  of  benevolent  labors, 
in  these  islands,  at  an  early  pe- 
riod, and  with  a  spirit  and  zeal 
which  are  now  again  reviving. 
Of  those  early  efforts.  Dr.  Milne, 
in  his  **  Retrospect,"  has  given 
the  following  account 

''The  first  establishment  of 
Christianity  in  the  Molucca  is- 
lands, the  translation  of  the 
whole  Scriptures  into  Malay, 
and  the  composition  of  several 
excellent  theological  pieces  in 
the  same  language,  will  con* 
tinue,  as  long  as  history  can 
preserve  records,  as  imperiah- 
able  monuments  of  the  pious 
industry  and  extensive  erudition 
of  the  Dutch  divines ;  and  of  the 
liberality  of  that  ffovemment 
which  bore  the  whole  expense. 
The  faithful  men  who  did  the 
work,  have  long  since  gone  to 
their  reward,  but  their  labors 
remain.  '  Divine  Providence 
has  commanded  devouring  time 
to  respect  and  spare  them,'  ibr 
the  instruction  of  fiiture  ge- 
nerations, and  as  facilities  to  ni- 
ture  labors." 

At  another  time,  and  as  early 
as  we  can  obtain  the  necessafy 
information,  we  will  furnish  oar 
readers  with  a  more  complete 
account  of  the  Moluccas. 


1832. 


Londati  Court  Jom^nal. 


205 


LITERARY  NOTICE. 


T*he  London  Court  Journal, 
— ^This  frivolous  and  superfi* 
cial  newspaper  has  ventured 
on  the  task  of  Chinese  criti- 
eisTOy  for  which  notable  abili* 
ty  it  avows  itself  indebted  to 
'Professor  Neumann  of  Ber- 
lin.' The  passage  we  par- 
ticularly refer  to,  in  No.  144, 
p.  72,  begins  thus.— «  TAe  Em- 
peror of  C^na.  It  b  a  vul- 
gar error  to  mistake  the  words 
Taou'kuang  for  the  name  of 
his  celestial  majesty.  They 
only  designate  the  emperor's 
span  of  dominion,  and  really 
imply  *  the  light  of  reason.'  " — 
Why,  we  could  have  told  the 
court  editor,— and  every  read- 
ing man  in  England,  excepting 
the  "  vulgar  "  people  about  court, 
know,— more  than  ten  years 
a^,  that  Taoukwanff  means 
«*  Reason's  ^lory ; "  'and  that  the 
appellation  is  the  Hik  assumed 
on  his  present  miyesty's  ascend* 
iag  the  throne. 

As  to  the  Chinese  term  d^ 
Ustial  empire, — we  were  not 
aware  that  any  difference  of 
opinion  existed  respecting  the 
genuineness  of  the  expression, 
until  we  observed  the  following 
extraordinary  paragraph  in  this 
said  Court  Journal ; — *'  No  such 
ridiculous  compound  exists  in 
China  as  the  *  Celestial  Empire,' 
though  it  is  customary  so  to 
trandate  the  words  *  TYoit-Aia.' 
Their  real  meaning  is,  however, 
*  heaven  beneath,*  or  '  beneath 
the  sky/  implying  nothing  more 
nor  less  than  *  country ; '  it  is 


perfectly  ridiculous,  therefore, 
to  force  this  expression  into  any- 
thinj^  so  removed  from  its  genu- 
ine import  as  celestial  empire." 
It  is  an  uopleasant  task  to 
correct  the  errors  of  learned 
men;  but  it  is  a  task  which 
should  not  be  too  readily  shrunk 
from :  and  since  professor  Neu- 
mann has  denounced  the  term 

*  Celestial  empire'  as  a  ridicu- 
lous combination,  the  use  and  of 
it  as  a  popular  error,  we  think  it 
necesssary  to  defend  its  ge- 
nuineness, and  the  propriety 
of  its  use.  To  force  !l¥aii- 
kia  (more  properly  Teen-hea), 
to  express  such  a  meaning 
would  indeed  be  absurd;  but 
the  Chinese  words  so  translat- 
ed are  not  Teiei^ked;  they  are, 
as  every  Chinese  scholar  knows, 
Te'en^ckaou^  the  *  heavenly  dy- 
nasty,'— -the  *  celestial  empire ; ' 
— the  word  ehaou,  a  dynasty, 
being  always  applied  more  ge* 
nerally  to  denote  the  possessions 
of  a  dynasty, — an  empire. 

We  must  here,  also,  call  the 
professor  to  task  for  another 
mistake  which  he  has  commit- 
ted. Teen-ked,  correctly  ren- 
dered 'beneath  the  sky '  or  the 
heavens,  does  not  simply  imply 

*  country;'  but  it  implies  'the 
world,' — *  all  beneath  the  sky : ' 
and  it  is  used  by  the  Chinese  to 
denote  their  own  empire,  in  the 
same  exclusive  way  that  the 
Romans  considered  their  do- 
minion as  including  the  whole 
world,  that  is,  the  whole  civiU" 
zed  world. 


J'! 


t: 


r 

i 

r 


f 


2f)6 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


Sep. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Rebrlt.ion. — We  have  to  regret  the 
omission,  in  our  last  number,  of  some 
particulars  which  we  possessed  con- 
cerning ihe  suppression  of  (he  rebel- 
lion in  Hoonan.  In  the  3d  number, 
page  111,  we  gave  some  extracts  from 
a  Peking  gazette  of  the  end  of  May. 
A  gazette  of  the  11th  June,  since  re- 
ceived, contains  further  details,  de- 
rived from  a  second  dispatch  from 
governor  Loo  Kwan,  of  which  the 
tollowine  is  an  extract. 

After  having  forwarded  the  pre- 
vious dispatch,  concerning  the  vic- 
tory over  the  rebels  on  the  15tli  May, 
the  governor  joined  general  Yu  Poo- 
yun,  the  cQmmander-in-chief,  and 
advanced  with  him,  to  repossess  the 
small  town  of  Prngtseuen,  which  had 
been  the  last  stronghold  of  the  moun- 
taineers in  Hoonan ;  and  to  extermi- 
nate the  rebels  from  the  surrounding 
country.  On  the  20th,  21st,  and  22d 
of  May,  the  troops  were  chiefly  en- 
gaged in  throwing  (!re  into  the  town, 
by  which  means  multitudes  of  the 
rebels  were  destroyed.  On  the  23d, 
a  strong  force  was  ordered  to  march 
in  at  once,  and  every  place  occu- 
pied by  the  rebels  was  set  fire  to, 
many  of  them  perishing,  with  their 
houses,  in  the  flames.  On  each  of 
these  occasions  large  numbers  of 
prisoners  were  taken,  both  men,  wo- 
men, and  children ;  till  at  length,  no 
more  rebels  were  to  be  found.  On 
the  25th,  therefore,  inquiry  was  made 
for  the  chief  rebel  Chaou  Kinlung; 
when  it  was  universally  declared,  by 
his  relatives  and  followers,  that  he 
had  fallen  in  the  streets  of  Ping- 
tseuen.  Parties,  with  individuals  who 
had  known  the  chief,  were  then  sent 
to  turn  over  and  examine  every 
corpse,  in  order  to  assure  the  go- 
vernor of  the  truth  of  what  was  said. 
This  .was  done; — but  unsuccessfully, 
and  with  great  diflSculty,  on  account 
of  the  vast  number  of  putrid,  half- 
)mn\\   bodies,   which    lav   unliiirird. 


The  governor,  however,  is  inclined 
to  believe  the  assertion  of  Chaon 
Kinlung's  death,  and  the  emperor 
agrees  with  him  in  thinking,  thai,  as 
it  is  so  general,  there  can  be  little 
doubt  of  its  truth. — The  emperor 
greatly  laments  that,  instead  of  hav- 
ing **  taken  him  alive  and  sent  him 
to  Peking,  there  to  be  punished  ac- 
cording to  the  fullest  extent  of  the  law, 
— ^that  so  the  authority  of  govern- 
ment might  be  lun^inously  exblbited 
and  men's  hearts  rejoiced, — it  had 
been  found  impossible  to  obtain  pos- 
session of  his  person,  he  having  been 
slain  in  battle;— and  so  the  Imperial 
hopes  had  not  been  accomplished.'* 
—A  fine  specimen  this  of  the  civili- 
zation ana  tender  mercies  of  the 
Chinese ! — During  the  whole  time  of 
the  siege  of  Pingtseuen,  which  last- 
ed from  the  29th  April  to  the  24th 
May,  there  were  3  officers  and  158 
privates  killed;  and  23  officers  and 
593  privates  wounded. 

It  will  have  been  seen  from  pre- 
vious numbers,  that,  on  the  snppres- 
sion  of  the  rebels  in  Hoonan,  as  de- 
tailed above,  governor  Le  set  out 
for  LeSnchow,  the  seat  of  the  re- 
bellion in  this  province;  and  com- 
menced a  campaign  aeainst  the  eight 
principal  tribes  called  Bd-fW  Yaou. 
He  had  not  dared,  according  to  bis 
own  account,  to  make  any  attack 
previously;  but  had  only  preserved 
a  strict  lookout,  during  the  continu- 
ance of  rebellion  In  the  neigh- 
boring province;  for  which  he  has 
incurrea  the  Imperial  displeasure,  and 
has  been  degraded  from  nis  rank,  and 
deprived  of  the  honorific  ornament  of 
a  peacock's  feather  in  his  cap:  being 
suflTered,  however,  to  retain  hi«  of- 
fice. 

Since  the  defeat  which  he  met 
with  at  the  beginning  of  this  cam- 
paign, on  the  20th  of  June  (and  which 
WAS  the  immediate  occasion  of  his 
dft^rnclation).  his  «»xcellenry  has  been 


18355. 


Journal  of  Occurrences- 


207 


joined  by  the  iniDerial  comuiissioii- 
era  Hengan  ana  Hoosungib,  with 
Ya  Pooyun,  appointed  to  take  the 
temporary  command-ln-chief  of  the 
troops;  and  has  met  with  a  little 
better  success.  In  a  gasette  of  the  6th 
August,  the  emperor,  however,  ex- 
presses his  displeasure  on  account  of 
the  governor  having  attempted  to  en- 
ter tne  hills  after  the  rebels,  by  which 
means  the  troops  were  in  danger  of 
beine  entrap|)ed.  His  majesty  wishes 
all  the  mountaineera  to  be  enticed 
into  the  plain,  and  driven  together 
into  one  place,  as  at  Pingtseuen  in 
Hoonan:— then  he  says,  they  can  be 
surrounded,  and  entirely  cut  up  with- 
out one  being  suffered  to  escape  (or, 
in  Chinese  phrase,  to  slip  through 
the  meshes  of  the  net) ! 

Another  subject  of  imperial  reproof 
is  the  want  of  attention  to  the  mili- 
tary force  in  Canton,  in  consequence 
of  which  the  men  are  mostly  so  fee- 
ble-bodied and  incapacitated  forac^ 
tion. — that,  although  in  their  own 
province,  many  of  them  get  ill  from 
want  of  strength  to  bear  the  neces- 
sary labor  and  change  of  place. 

The  commissionera  and  governor 
are  directed  to  draw  supplies  of  grain 
from  the  districts  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Lefinchow.  Le,  with  Choo, 
the  fooyuen,  and  the  poochlngsse 
ortreasurer,  are  commanded  to  draw 
up  estimates  of  money  requisite  to 
defray  each  item  of  expense,  and  to 
employ  just  as  much  as  is  requisite,  but 
nothing  more. — ^We  are  told,  that  the 
sums  which  have  already  Jbeen  issu- 
ed by  the  provincial  treasury  of  Can- 
ton to  defray  the  expenses  of  troops, 
weanons,  and  ammunition,  durinethe 
last  nve  months,  exceed  two  miuUnu 
qftaeU. 

Sbcrbt  Associations.— The  weak- 
ness of  the  Chinese  government  is 
in  nothing  more  plainlv  evinced, 
than  in  its  fear,  not  oniyW  large 
bodies  of  men  combined  for  secret 
and  political  purposes,  but  also  of 
small  niigiaus  sects,  headed  usually 
by  men  of  feeble  ability,  whose  sole 
object  appears  to  be  gain.  This  fear, 
we  think,  is  a  far  more  convincing 
proof  of  weakness,  than  any  real  or 
imaginary  inability  of  ministere  to 
put  a  stop  to  such  associations. — 
We  express  ourselves  doubtingly  of 
their  inability,  because  we  are  of 
opinion,   that  it  is  owing  rather  to 


the  want  of  wU  than  of  meanu,  that 
societies,  like  the  San-hohwuy  or 
Triad  society,  combined  for  the  un- 
equivocal purpose  of  overthrowing 
the  dynasty  now  occupying  the  im- 
perial throne,  have  been  suffered  to 
attain  power,  so  formidable  as  to 
defy  the  authority  of  the  government, 
when  it  suits  the  purpose  of  the  as- 
sociates to  do  so.  We  believe,  that 
the  principles  of  the  society  or  bro- 
therhood which  we  have  named  in 
particular,  are,  to  wait  the  time  when 
A080eii,  earthj  and  moii  shall  all  ap- 
pear joined  to  favor  them,  in  the 
subversion  of  the  government  (which 
time,  according  to  some,  will  be 
when  the  future  Budha  appears  on 
earth); — and  In  the  interim  to  exeK 
all  their  efforts  to  hasten  forward  that 
wished-for  period. 

We  have  been  led  to  these  re- 
marks by  observing  the  frequent  re- 
currence, in  the  Peking  Gazette,  of 
imperial  edicts  against  00  associa- 
tions; and  the  severity  with  which 
ringleaders  are  punished, — some  be- 
ing condemned  to  sulfor  the  slow 
and  ignominious  death,— othera  has- 
tened to  immediate  execution, — and 
numbers  transported  for  life,  without 
the  possibility  of  being  included  in 
any,  even  the  most  general,  pardon. 

In  a  late  number  of  the  Gaiette, 
there  is  a  long  paper  from  the  em* 
peror, — ooca^lonedf  by  a  memorial 
from  a  member  of  the  Censorate,— 
wherein  the  subject  of  the  houffii, 
or  ^'associate  banditti,'*  is  connect- 
ed with  the  rebellion  of  Chaou  Kin- 
lung,  which,  says  his  majesty,  '* could 
never  have  been  commenced  but  by 
the  intervention  and  instigation  of 
those  associates." — AUbt  considera- 
ble detail, — from  which  it  appears, 
that  the  supreme  eovernment  at  Pe- 
king is  not  wholly  ignorant  of  the 
unjust  and  unprincipled  manner  in 
which  the  local  officera,  at  a  distance 
from  the  capital,  transact  business; 
and  that  cases  of  appeal  from  the 
provinces,  with  regard  to  lands  and 
property  plundered,  have  of  late  be- 
come exceedingly  numerous,  his  ma- 
jesty concludes  with  declaring  his 
anxietv,  on  the  people's  account,  that 
such  illeijalities  should  be  prevented : 
and  reauiring  the  higher  authorities 
in  all  the  provinces,  to  "make  the 
imperial  mind  their*s ;  and  to  attend 
to  the  people's  good  as  their  chief 
occupation." 


I'' 

I: 


•I 


M 


J » 


i 


I. 

I' 
* 

r 
r 


( 


1 


208 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


PKXUfft,  Jjc^f  18cA.  A  memorial  has 
been  received  from  Halemgak,  on  the 
western  frontier,  tavin£,that  MaentM- 
teUe,  the  beg  of  Aomhan,  had  sent 
an  envoy,  with  a  letter  (or  rather 
a  statement,  as  from  an  inferior)  to 
the  emperor;  delivering  an  eighty 
Cashsar  Mohammedans.  The  Mar- 
ers  of  the  letter,  having  brought  with 
them  merehandiie,  horses,  and  sheep, 
HaUmgiJi  had  proclaimed  the  era- 
cious  will  of  the  emperor*  that  they 
should  trade  therein,  without  the  la- 
vying  of  any  duties. 

Hit  migesty  lianded  the  letter  over 
to  Esak,  or  Isaac,  the  Cashgar  prince, 
(whom,  since  the  last  Cashgar  cam- 
paign, he  appears  to  have  retained 
at  Faking);  and  was  very  well  sa- 
tbfied  with  the  translation  which 
prince  Isaac  gave  him.  "These 
Aoukhaners,*'  says  he,  "awed  by  the 
majesty,  and  nenetrated  by  the  vir^ 
tue  of  China,  nave,  in  this  proceed- 
ing, evinced  sincerest  gratitude.  It 
is  an  omen  of  permanent  tranquillity 
on  that  frontier.'* 

From  this  occurrence,  and  perhaps 
in  consequence  of  a  request  from  the 
Aottkhan  bee,  his  mi^^y  ^^  taken 
an  opportunity  of  restoring  to  rank 
and  office,  the  venerable  Skmg  ta- 
iin,  who  haabeen,  for  some  months 
back,  in  disgrace.  Suns  was  former- 
ly commissioner  in  Turicestan;  when 
he  made  himself  loved  and  adored 
by  the  people,  and  advised  meas- 
ures such  as  those  which  have  now 
been  adopted;  hence  his  merit,  which 
has  recommended  him  to  mercy.  The 
emperor,  moreover,  was  desirous  of 
showing  kindness  to  an  aged  minis- 
ter, who  has  served  under  three  suc- 
cessive monarchs,  via.:  Kefinlung, 
Ke&king,  and  Taoukwang. 

FiRB,  ofigkuUed  bff  opmn  mnMng, 
On  the  9th  tnit,  one  of  the  inferior 


examiners  of  the  graduates*  themes, 
in  the  keujin*s  eiamination  hall,  was, 
in  the  evening,  sitting  in  his  own 
apartment,  looking  over  the  themea 
which  had  been  written.  Thred  oC 
his  day's  work,  he  laid  down  the 
papers,  took  up  an  opium  pipe,  and 
fell  asleep.  He  was  snortly  awaken- 
ed bv  fire  near  him,  which  he  was 
enabled  to  eitinguish  before  muoh  in- 
jury  had  been  done  to  anything 
except  the  candidates'  papers.  8er* 
eral  of  these,  however,  having  beeii 
burnt,  he  was  unable  to  screen  from 
his  superiors,  the  fact,  that  he  liad 
been  partaking  of  the  forbidden,  and 
hence  more  valued,  dmg. 

Rbmarkablb  ButTH.  It  is  pret^ 
well  known  that,  in  China,  parents 
having  three  children  at  a  birth 
(as  well  as  persons  of  remarkably 
advanced  age,)  are  presented  hj  the 
government,  with  small  sums  or  mo- 
ney; whether  as  n wards  for  circum- 
stances over  which  th^  can  have  no 
control,  or  as  trivia^  offerings  in  aid 
of  their  support,  we  are  not  prepar- 
ed to  sey.  On  the  31st  of  last  month, 
a  woman  named  Chana;,  the  wifo  of 
a  roan  whMe  name  is  Wanff-Akw«t, 
living  at  Whampoa,.  was  deiiyered 
of  three  sons;  tn  consequence  of 
which  the  parents  have  received  ten 
taels  from  the  district  ma^ttrate; 
who  sent  the  father  back,  desiring 
him  to  nurture  his  sons,  and  bring 
them  up.  It  is  expected,  however, 
that  he  will  destroy  one,  if  not  all 
of  them.-4n  blind  belief  of  the  Chi- 
nese saying,  that  "a  triple  birth  la 
the  harbincer  of  evil."  Who  that  is 
acquainted  with  this  fact,  can  con- 
scientiously think,  with  anti-christian 
wi^iBant  philosophers,  or  professing 
Christian  governments,  that  PHi"* 
can  be  "happy  enough  without  Chrie- 
tianityT" 


Patiter^. — ^A  paper  has  just  come  in  from  LeSnchow,  too  late  for  more 
particular  notice.  It  is  a  memorial  from  Hengan  and  Hoosuncih,  the 
imperial  commissioners;  and  contains  an  account  of  all  the  successful  skir- 
mishes with  the  rebels  that  have  occurred,  from  the  14th  of  AiM^ust,  the 
time  of  their  arrival  at  Lefinchow,  till  the  20th  inst.,  the  date  of  the  dis- 
patch. 

Some  advance  has  been  made; — they  have  penetrated  farther  into  the 
mountainous  districts,  than  at  any  previous  period  of  the  war;  and  are 
oldy  wailing  for  the  arrival  of  the  reinforcement,  when  they  hope  to  end 
the  rebellion,  by  (he  entire  reduction  of  the  mountaineers;  many  having 
already  offered  submission,  but  without  being  willing  to  resign  their  arms. 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY^ 


Vol.  I.— October,  1832.— No.  6. 


REVIEWS. 


A  Voyage  to  China  and  the  East  Indies^  by  Pe- 
ter OsBECK ;  together  udth  a  voyage  to  8uraUe^ 
by  Olof  Toreen  ;  and  an  account  of  the  Chi- 
nese husbandry  by  Captain  Charles  Gustavus  t|i 
Eckeberg.  Translated  from  the  German^  by 
John  Reinhold  Forster,  f.  a.  s.  To  which  are 
added  a  Faumda  and  Flora  Sinensis.  2  Vols.  .. 
London,  mdcclxxi. 


An 


r 


•^ 

k 


M 


;" 

i' 


It  is  often  interesting  to  trace  the  progress  or 
decline  of  places  of  great  commercial  importance ; 
and  with  regard  to  Canton  this  is  more  particular-  jj 

ly  the  case,  because  changes  have  so  rapidly,  yet 
so  imperceptibly,  taken  place,  that  few  are  acquaint- 
ed with  the  situation  of  foreigners  in  this  country,  1| 
no  farther  back  even  than  half  a  century  ago.    In                             1 1 
several   respects,    indeed, — the  character    of  the 
people  we  have  to  deal  with,  and  in  the  gradu- 
al encroachments  of  the  government  on  many  of 
our  natural  rights  as  fellow-men, — we  find  the  Chi-                             I  \ 
nese  always  the  same,  in  every  period  of  their 
commercial  iAtercourse  with  foreign  nations.    But 
in  other  respects,  it  will  be  seen,  by  extracts  which 
we  propose  to  make  from  the  interesting  volumes 
before  us,  that  our  present  situation  in  China  dif- 
fers considerably   from   that  of  foreigners   eighty 


210  Voyage  to  China^  Sfc,  Oct. 

years  ago; — having   been,  in  some  instances,  im- 

E roved;  but  having,  in  a  great  many  particulars, 
ecome  worse.  In  order  to  elucidate  this  point,  we 
intend  noticing  only  the  two  voyages  presented  to  us 
by  Messrs.  Osbeck  and  Toreen,  both  of  whom  were 
chaplains  of  Swedish  East-Indiamen,  in  the  years 
1750-51.  The  paper  on  Chinese  husbandly,  by 
captain  £ckeberg,  has  no  relation  to  our  subject, 
and  will  therefore  be  passed  over. 

Respecting  the  writers  of  the  voyages,  we  leave 
Mr.  Osbeck  to  speak  for  himself  and  his  friend, 
which  he  does  thus,  in  his  preface: 

"In  the  year  1750,  I  was  chosen  by  the  Swedish  East  In- 
dia Company,  to  perform  Che  functions  of  a  chaplain  to  a  ship 
going  to  the  East  Indies ;  that  is,  to  read  prayers  in  the  morn- 
ing and  evening,  to  confess  the  people,  to  adminbter  the 
Lord's  supper,  to  catechise,  to  visit  the  sick,  to  bury  the  dead, 

and  to  preach  on  Sundays  and  holidays I  kept  for  my  own 

amusement  a  journal  of  everything  worthy  of  observation, 
during  my  voyage ....  During  my  stay  in  China,  I  have  been 
exceedingly  attentive  to  the  exterior  aspect  of  the  inhabitants, 
their  dress,  customs,  refigioti,  manner  of  subsistence,  &c. ;  but 
especially  to  the  condition  of  the  country,  the  soil,  the  quad- 
rupeds, amphibia,  fish,  birds,  insects;  likewise  the  trees, 
herbs,  plants,  seeds,  6lc  ,  of  which  I  have  brought  a  good 
many  with  me .... 

'*  I  have  added  the  letters  of  the  late  chaplain  of  the  Gothic 
Lion,  Mr.  Toreen,  to  my  journal.  This  person  died  soon  after 
his  return  from  Suratte ;  but  deserves  always  to  be  remember- 
ed by  his  fciends,  on  account  of  his  learning  and  integrity. 

Very  high  praise  is  due  to  the  work  of  Mr.  Os- 
beck, and  to  the  manner  in  which  it  is  performed. 
The  author  was  an  accurate  observer  of  everything 
he  saw,  not  only  in  nature,  which  was  his  principal 
study,  but  also  in  the  manners  and  habits  of  the 
people  among  whom  he  staid.  Mr.  Toreen  was 
an  equally  correct  observer,  and  a  more  elegant, 
but  less  scientific  writer,  than  Mr.  Osbeck. 

Towards  the  end  of  August,  the  Prince  Charles^ 
tlie  ship  to  which  Mr.  Osbeck  belonged,  reached 
Wliampoa,  nfler  having  been  five  months  and  four 
rlnvs  from  Cadiz      In  this  vovajjc,  which  would  now 


1832.  lit  the  years  1750-5L  21  i 

be  considered  so  long,  there  was  at.  that  time  little 
remarkable,  except  a  detention  of  fourteen  days  ofl* 
the  Chinese  coast,  by  northerly  winds,  in  the  month 
of  August.  Sixteen  ships  had  reached  Whampoa 
before  the  Prince  Charles^  and  one  came  in  after 
her,  making  a  total  of  eighteen  European  vessels 
that  y<ear.  Of  these,  two  were  Swedish,  one  Danish, 
two  French,  four  Dutch,  and  nine  English ;  and  of 
the  latter,  one  was  a  country  ship.*  It  is  almost  need- 
less to  say,  that  the  trade  is  now  very  much  altered 
and  increased. — The  Swedish  trade  is  at  an  end;  in 
number  of  vessels,  the  Danish,  French,  and  Dutch 
trade  remains  nearlv  the  same,  while  the  English 
Company's  is  more  than  doubled  ;  the  country  ships 
are  increased  about  fifty-fold,  and  the  North  Ame- 
rican trade,  averaging  from  twenty-five  to  forty  ves-  i! 
sels  yearly,  has  entirely  arisen  since  the  time  of 
our  author. 

Proceeding  with  Mr.  Osbeck  to  Canton,  where  he 
and  Mr.  Toreen  resided  and  preached — alternately^ 
we  find,  among  other  passages,  the  following  re- 
marks, respecting  the  European  factories  as  they 
then  stood. 

<'  The  factory  is  the  first  place  in  the  suburbs  to  which  the  ; ; 

Europeans  come :  this  is  a  general  denomination  of  the  houses 
built  towards  the  river,  or  over  it  u|)on  piles,  and  which  are 
let  by  the  Chinese  merchants  to  the  European  ships,  during 
their  stay :  this  lime  is  sometimes  five  months,  and  sometimes 
a  year;  v/hich  long  delay,  though  it  may  arise  from  accidental 
causes,  is  oden  by  design ....  Commonly  each  ship  takes  a  fac- 
tory for  itself;  but  sometimes  two  ships  of  a  nation  may  be  to* 
gether,  and  this  time  it  happened  so  to  two  Swedish  ships,  and  \  \ 

if  I  remember  right,  they  paid  900  tel  (taels)  for  it { ! 

*'  The  above-mentioned  houses  are  but  two  stories  high,  but  1 1 
very  long ;  and  one  end  of  them  stretches  towards  the  river,  \  \ 
and  the  other  to  the  factory  street.  Some  4ire  built  of  un-  I 
burnt  bricks,  others  of  bricks  and  wood  laid  crossways  :  but  the  , 
partitions  and  upper  floors,  dz^c,  are  sometimes  entirely  of  wood. 
The  factories  look  like  two  houses  built  parallel  and  near 


ii: 

r 


*  For  the  information  of  our  readers  abroad,  it  may  be  neceasary  to 
observe,  that  the  term  country  thip  is  usually  applied  to  an  Eniplish  ves. 
sel,  holding  its  licenne  from  any  of  the  Hon.  Company's  Indian  presi. 
denrie.s. 


1 


212  Vftya^e  to  China,  Sfc,  Oct. 

to  each  other,  between  which  there  is  a  court*yard,  with  square 
or  rather  oblong  stones;  in  these  stones  lure  here  and  there  lit* 
tie  holes,  through  which  the  water  may  run  into  the  riter;  the 
stair-cases  are  either  of  stone  or  wood ;  the  rooms  are  high,  and 
the  roofii  are  sloping  and  covered  with  tiles,  like  those  in  G^in. 
....  Near  some  of  the  rooms  is  a  little  garden,  of  the  size  of  a 
middling  room.  The  doors,  when  opened,  give  sufficient  light 
to  these  apartments;  for  the  side  towards  the  garden  is  quite 
free.  The  garden  encroaches  no  farther  on  the  courtpjard 
than  the  projection  of  the  building.  From  the  excessive  heats, 
the  doors  are  mostly  kept  open ;  but  a  nanking  curtain  is  com* 
monly  hung  up  before  them,  with  three  pieces  of  wood  plated 
with  brass;  one  of  which  is  at  the  lop,  one  in  the  middle,  and 
one  at  the  bottom 

"  The  tea-chests,  and  porcelane-chests,  and  other  effects  which 
are  to  be  taken  home,  are  piled  up  on  both  sides  of  the  yard. 
This  yard  is  divided  quite  across  by  three  arched  walls:  in 
some  places  of  the  yard,  buildings  like  coach-houses  run  quite 
across  it,  which  are  sometimes  supported  by  arched  roofs. 

"  A  factory  is  mostly  built  in  the  following  manner :  Near 
the  entrance  of  the  street  of  the  factory,  on  both  sides  of  the 
gate,  is  a  little  apartment,  upon  which  are  commonly  some 
papers  with  figures  like  arms,  and  two  round  lanthorns  of 
bamboo,  covert  with  skins;  for  glass  or  horn  lanthorns  are 
quite  unusual  here.  The  gate  of  the  factory  is  on  the  inside 
built  over:  directly  behind  it,  stands  a  high  board  almost  as 
broad  as  the  entrance,  to  hinder  the  people  in  the  streets  from 
looking  into  the  yard  or  court,  without  being  any  obstacle 
to  those  who  pass  to  and  fro.  In  almost  all  corners  are  buck- 
ets. The  foremost  rooms  on  the  sides  look  like  kitchens, 
and  have  rails  before  them.  Further  on,  quite  across  the  court, 
in  the  second  story,  is  an  open  hall,  with  a  sort  of  gallery, 
upon  which  is  an  altar  covered  with  flowers  and  incense,  pro- 
vided with  a  gilt  picture  and  a  table.  Behind  this,  the  yard  is 
quite  open  in  front,  but  on  the  sides  are  rooms,  both  above 
and  below.  In  the  side  roofs  are  here  and  there  some  lan- 
thorns of  painted  gauze,  in  some  of  which  they  burn  lamps 
at  night.  Before  the  side  roof^,  and  on  their  sides  are  little 
gardens,  with  bamboo  trees,  citrons,  and  plantains,  and  other 
trees  already  mentioned.  The  wall  about  these  trees  towards 
the  yard  is  made  of  bricks,  which,  except  the  foundation,  are 
laid  like  lattice  work.  Next  to  these  gardens  is  an  inclosed 
court-yard,  and  then  an  open  one,  with  rooms  and  gardens 
for  pleasure  on  the  sides;  the  last  of  all  is  a  hall  in  the  se- 
cond story,  across  tha  yard,  having  rooms  on  its  sides,  and 
another  ball  goes  towards  the  water,  which  we  fitted  up  for 
a  dining-room.'* 

In  the   above   description   of  the   factories,   we 
find  a  very  correct  picture  of  the  Chinese  merchants^ 


! 


1832.  m  the  jfmn  1750-51.  ^A 

hongs  or  commercial  houses,  as  they  still  are. 
The  description,  however,  bears  but  little  resem- 
blance to  the  present  foreign  factories,  which  are 
altogether  built  in  a  more  comfortable  and  more 
European  style.  They  are  still,  indeed,  built 
upon  piles,  but  earth  being  now  thrown  under 
and  around  them,  gives  them  the  appearance  of 
a  more  substantial  foundation,  and  affords  space 
which,  though  very  limited,  is  yet  sufficient  for 
walking,  without  the  joatling  necessarily  incident  to 
an  excursion  through  the  narrow  Chinese  streets. 
While,  however,  the  factories  are  of  a  far  more 
comfortable  description,  than  when  they  were  mere 
Chinese  hongs,  it  should  not  be  forgotten,  that  thev 
occupy  very  little  more  ground  now,  than  they  didf^ 
at  a  time   when  there  were  few  or  no  resident  ;{ 

merchants,  and  when  only  eighteen  ships  arrived  ;« 

yearly,  each  of  which  commonly  took  a  factory  for  l]\ 

itself.     Regarding  the  trade,  also,  it  would  be  well  jj 

to  recollect,  that  while  formerly  almost  every  ship 
might  have  its  own  merchant,  as  well  as  its  own 
factory,  now  almost  the  whole  legal  trade  lies  in 
the  hands  of  ten  or  twelve  men,  some  of  whom  are 
little  better  than  bankrupts.  !| 

Everything  that  has  been  published  respecting 
the  Chinese,  only  serves  to  show,  more  and  more 
forcibly,  that  they  are  a  very  peculiar  people,  of  jj 

whose  character,  dispositions,  and  prejudices,  it  is 
extremely  difficult  to  obtain  a  correct  knowledge, — 
even  by  long  residence  among  them.  How  difficult 
then  must  it  be  for  persons,  who  have  never  visited 
China,  nor  even  come  in  contact  with  the  Chinese, 
and  who  probably  have  never  studied  the  subject, 
to  dictate  what  measures  ought  to  be  adopted 
by  foreigners,  in  their  intercourse  with  this  people ! 
One  of  the  predominating  characteristics  of  the  Chi- 
nese is  that  love  of  specious  falsehood,  which  stamps 
almost  all  their  words  and  actions,  which  must 
be  mainly  attributed  to  their  long  subjection  under 
a  despotic  sway/  and  the  almost  universal  tyranny  ^ 


,• 


r  i 


;< 


r    I 


I'  I 


214  Voyage  to  China,  SfC,  Oct* 

of  their  corrupt  and  unprincipled  rulers.  Another 
characteristic  is  their  exclusive  selfishness,  which, 
coupled  with  their  pride  and  arrogance,  leads  them 
to  regard  their  own  country  as  the  crown  of  na- 
tions, and  the  centre  of  civilization,  and  to  look 
on  all  foreigners  as  an  inferior  race  of  beings,  un^ 
deserving  aught  but  their  hatred  and  contempt. 
In  parts  where  foreigners  are  not  known,  this  real 
hatred  and  affected  contempt,  joined,  as  is  usually 
the  case,  with  an  unaccountable  dread  of  com- 
ing into  close  contact  with  Europeans,  is  much 
diminished,  or  ceases  to  exist;  and  there  the  re* 
ception  given  by  the  natives  is  often  kind  and 
conciliating.  But  in  Canton, — where,  as  Mr.  Os- 
beck  very  aptly  says,  with  considerable  truth,  'Mhe 
common  sort  of  people  train  their  children  up 
with  their  dogs,  for  which  reason  neither  of  them 
can  bear  strangers;''  and  where  the  government 
constantly  presents  foreigners  to  the  people,  as  ob^ 
jecU  of  scorn  and  derision,  the  behavior  of  the 
natives  is  such  as  would  be  nowhere  else  met 
with,  except  in  a  savage  or  a  hostile  country. 

And,  in  the  existing  state  of  the  people, — while, 
also,  the  footing,  on  which  foreign  commerce  now 
rests,  is  suffered  to  continue, — can  any  change 
for  the  better  be  anticipated!  The  children  are 
brought  up  in  equal  pride  and  ignorance  with  their 
fathers;  from  infancy  they  are  taught  to  insult  and 
maltreat  foreigners ;  as  soon  as  they  can  read,  they 
see  the  abusive  proclamations  of  the  government, 
pasted  up  on  the  very  walls  of  the  foreigners'  own 
houses ;  and  they  invariably  see  foreigners  subjected 
to  every  grievance  and  annoyance  that  is  not  im- 
immediately,  strongly,  and  perseveringly  resisted. 
With  such  education,  and  such  examples  placed 
before  them,  is  it  to  be  wondered  at,  that  instead  of 
having  improved,  we  find  them  grown  worse,  since 
the  time  of  our  author?  Then  the  government  put 
some  restraint  on  its  subjects,  and  foreigners  were 
often  protectee!  by  the  police  when  they  wished  to 


1832.  in  the  yean  1750-51.  215 

walk  about  the  surrounding  country ;  but  now,  if  beat- 
en,  they  are  told  that  it  is  their  own  fault,  for  thev 
come'  only  to  trade,  and  till  their  trade  is  finished, 
and  they  are  ready  to  go  away,  they  must  remain 
quietly  within  their  factories,  and  not  move  out  of 
them,  without  the  permission  of  the  hong-mer- 
chants. 

If  any  are  disposed  to  doubt  these  assertions  (audi 
we  believe,  there  are  many,  who,  in  the  face  of  the! 
universal  testimony  of  those  who  have  resided  here, 
choose  to  disbelieve  the  character  given  of  the  Chi- 
nese), let  them  read  a  few  pages  of  Mr.  Osbeck's 
plain,  matter-of-fact  narrative.  Some  extracts  will 
suffice  to  set  this  subject  in  a  clear  light.  Speaking 
of  Canton,  we  find  the  following : 


a" 


J! 


:• 


"  There  is  no  occasion  to  fear  any  beasts  of  prey ;  but  the  <* 

men    have   assumed    their  ferocity,   and   assault  strangers  fre-  \ 

quently  with  stones  and  insults.  Murders  are  seldom  heard 
of:  but  a  Chinese  makes  very  little  of  stripping  peopYe  to  the 
shirt.     I   will   here  add   an   account  dated  at  Canton,  Novem-  !• 

ber  the  7th,   1747.     Captain  Congreve  being  happily   arrived  ^ 

at  Canton,  with  the  English  ship    Onslow^  took   a  walk  upon  * 

the  French  island  (an  isle  near  the  road  where  the  Euro- 
peans anchor),  where  he  was  soon  attacked  by  some  Chinese.  i 
They  took,  without  much  ado,  all  his  money,  gold,  silver,  ; 
and  buckles;  they  cut  the  gilt  buttons  off  his  coat,  and  he  '{v 
would  hardly  have  preserved  his  finger,  if  he  had  not  pulled  a  - 
ring  off,  with  all  his  might,  and  given  it  them.  After  he  had 
been  quite  stripped,  he  returned  to  his  boat.  But  the  next  day, 
being  Sunday,  he  armed  his  boats,  and  landed  in  the  same 
isle  with  sixty  of  his  men,  who  had  fixed  their  bayonets,  and 
were  provided  with  four  small  cannons ;  he  marched  his  men 
before  Wampu^  a  town  in  this  isle,  and  began  to  fire.  The 
inhabitants  were  immediately  put  into  the  greatest  confusion, 
and  the  principal  mandarins  immediately  came  to  him,  to 
desire  him  to  cease  the  attack,  being  very  willing  to  give  him 
satisfaction.  The  captain  told  them,  that  he  had  been  strip- 
|>ed  the  day  before,  and  now  was  come  to  revenge  himself, 
and  other  people  who  had  been  insulted  by  those  rogues ; 
that  he  would  not  cease  till  satisfaction  should  be  made  him  by 
the  punishnient  of  the  malefactors.  During  this  time,  the  rob- 
bers were  searched  for  in  the  town,  and  four  of  them  were  a|)- 
preliendf^d,  who  in  the  presence  of  the  captain,  had  their  hands 
and  feet  tied  foj^rrthrr,  and  wrrc  sent  to  Cantou  1o  receive  fur* 
thtrr  |HHiiDhtnrnt  " 

< 


\ 


111 

« 


\    XsS 


^ 


216  Voyage  to  China ^  Sfc,  Oct. 

Mr.  Toreeii  gives  an  equally  unfavorable  dia- 
racter  of  the  people,  iu  the  neighborhood  of  Wham- 
poa  and  Canton : — 

*'  It  is  dangerous  for  a  single  person  to  venture  too  far,  be* 
cause  he  is  in  clanger  of  being  stripped  to  the  very  shirt. 
T4iough  the  curiosity  of  the  Europeans  may  not  be  perhaps 
void  of  blame ;  yet  the  natives  look  as  if  they  were  glad  to  find 
a  pretence  to  use  violence  against  a  stranger,  especially  when 
they  are  sure  of  overpowering  him ....  If  you  go  further  up  in* 


to  the  town,  they  call  you  names,  and  pelt  you  with  stones, 

1y  about  your  ears  as  thick   as  hail.     If 
go  out  of  town,  you  roust  have  company,  walk  fast,  and  carry 


which  fly  about  your  ears  as  thick   as  hail.     If  you  intend  to 
go  out  of  towi 
a  good  stick." 


It  is  with  no  pleasurable  feelings  that  we  bring 
forward  these  details;  neither  is  it  from  any  sen- 
timent of  animosity  to  the  Chinese.  We  desire, 
by  imparting  to  them  a  better  education,  and  by 
the  diffusion  of  Christian  truth  and  useful  knowledge 
among  them,  that  they  should  be  led  to  cherish 
different  dispositions  towards  their  fellow-creatures. 
But  to  attain  this  object,  it  is  necessary  that  their 
actual  state  should  be  made  fully  known.  There 
can  be  no  advantage  in  concealing  either  the  whole 
or  a  portion  of  the  truth. 

It  is  also  with  deep  regret,  that  we  repeat,  what 
constant  experience  has  plainly  proved,  that,  in 
few  cases,  has  anything  but  strong  resistance, — 
like  that  of  captain  Congreve,  of  lord  Anson,  of 
captain  Murray  Maxwell,  and  of  many  others, — 
rendered  the  Chinese  government  **  willing  to  give 
satisfaction.'' 

Of  the  advantages,  already  referred  to,  which 
foreigners  who  were  here  eighty  years  ago,  possess- 
ed over  us,  in  respect  to  liberty  of  locomotion,  there 
are  many  proofs  in  Mr.  Osbeck's  narrative.  He 
speaks  of  his  ^  walks  about  the  town,'  and  the 
places  he  was  ^allowed  to  go  to,  such  as  gardens^ 
environs  of  villages,  hills,  ditches,  and  rice-fields.' 
And  he  {fivc3s  dotails  of  several   of  his    rambles, 


1832.  in  the  ycar»  1750-51.  217 

beyond  tlife  eruburbs  of  the  town,  which  were  usaally 
made  ^t  the  purpose  of  botanical  discovery.  We 
select  some  of  the  most  interesting/ 

'*I  now  longed  (o  see  the  country  without  the  town,  and 
some  of  my  fellow  travellers  hoboured  me  with  their  company. 
We  had  scarce  passed  through  the  principal  streets  of  the  sub* 
urbs,  but  a  crowd  of  boys  gathisred  about  us,  who  perhaps  look* 
ed  upon  us  as  ambassa  lors  from  the  moon,  or  some  such  odd 
animals,  whom  they  were  Obliged  to  attend  out  of  the  city  with 
an  universal  clamour:  the  crowd  continually  increased,  and 
particularly  in  the  Mitter^s  street ^  in  all  the  houses  of  which,  on 
both  sides,  rice  is  pounded  and  grou^id.  Little  stones,  sand, 
and  dirt  being  thrown  at  us,  we  made  the  best  of  our  way 
out  of  the  suburbs,  to  get  rid  of  our  disagreeable  retinue. 

"  We  left  the  city  with  its  wall  on  the  right,  and  saw  on  both 
sides  of  the  road  only  ploughed  grounds,  or  great  narrow  clay 

fields,  covered  with   rice,  6lc At  last  we  found   a  burying-  ;$ 

place,  where  the  bones  Of  many  of  our  countrymen  rest,  as 
the  epitaphs  shew^     This  mountain   lies  on  the  right  as  we  it 

come  from  the  town,   near  the  road,   without  any  enclosure, 

like  a  common.     It  is  said  to  be  half  a  [Swedish]  mile  dis-  :[ 

tant  from  our  lodgings.... On  our  return  we  met  three  Chinese, 
who  desired  money;  but  their  demands  not  being  complied 
with  they  attacked  us  with  great  stones;  I  in  particular  was 
in  danger,  being  somewhat  behind  my  companions,  in  quest  of 
plants....We  met  a  Chinese  burial.  We  were  then  sufficiently 
protected.  There  were  wooden  idols  in  the  procession.  First 
and  foremost  went  two  Chinese,  with  little  banners ;  next  were 
the  pipers  and  other  musicians,  who  sometimes  sounded  their 
instmments.  Behind  these,  the  idol,  a  gilt  human  figure,  was 
carried  in  a  palankin;  it  was  followed  by  the  coffin,  which 
was  carried  on  a  pole  of  bamboo.  The  mourners  had  white 
handkerchiefs  about  their  heads.  When  they  have  let  the  cof- 
fin down  into  the  grave,  they  lay  a  couple  of  stones  upon  it, 
and  besides  that,  for  the  subsistence  of  the  dead,  and  for  the 
reconciliation  of  the  idol,  they  put  rice,  fruit,  tea,  money,  d&c, 
by  htm.-  At  night  they  likewise  perfotm  all  sorts  of  music  in 
the  boats,  and  row  op  and  down  the  river  in  them 

*The  Chinese  gtaves  are  made  on  the  sides  of  hills,  and 
look  like  ice^^llars.  They  are  elevated  on  both  sides  with 
stones.  Instead  of  the  door,  stands  a  stone,  on  which  the 
epitaph  is  hewn  in  large  Chinese  characters." 


« 


I  had  a  mind  to  have  a  nearer  sight  of  the  Moorish 
pagoda  (Dehtbrium  Mauritamm),  which  is  at  a  good  distance 
from  the  European  graves :  fbr  this  reason  I  lefl  the  town  by 
the  same  road  we  had  taken  the  day  before,  in  company   with 

Mr.  Braad,  whose  attention  to  all  that  is  curious  id  wt^ll  known. 

Bb 


:♦' 


I. 


218  Voyage  to  China,  Sfc,  Oct 

and  two  other  gentlemen.  On  the  road,  a  Chinese,  covered  only 
with  rags,  ran  after  us  and  desired  Arom-^a-a,  or  alms.  We 
did  not  mind  him,  but  went  on  as  fast  as  the  great  heat 
would  allow ,  but  he  came  nearer,  and  pulled  one  of  ns  by 
the  coat,  and  would  not  leave  his  hold  till  he  had  money  given 
him.  We  did  not  know  how  to  act;  for  though  we  could 
have  made  him  depart,  we  were  afraid  that  by  his  cries  he 
would  bring  hundreds  of  the  Chinese,  who  were  every  where 
working  in  the  fields  around  us ;  to  whom  we  could  not  have 
proved  our  innocence,  since  none  of  us  understood  the  lan- 
guage. When  we  were  in  doubt  what  we  should  do,  another 
Chinese  came  and  lashed  our  follower  about  the  legs  with  a 
whip,  which  made  him  cry  out  exceedingly,  and  jump  into 
the  rice  fields,  where  he  was  up  to  the  knees  iu  mud.  This 
man  caHed  himself  and  his  comrade  officers  of  the  government ; 
he  afterwards  accompanied  us  to  the  pagoda,  which  lay  upon 
a  high  mountain,  and  its  inside  wus  somewhat  different  from 
that  of  the  Chinese  temples.  Having  observed  all  the  trees 
that  were  planted  hereabouts,  we  made  haste  back.  In  the 
hurry  we  found  no  other  that  the  trees  which  have  already 
been  mentioned   before,  except  the  plantain   tree,  which  was 

now  fully  in  blossom 

*'  Our  companions,  who  joined  us  without  being  asked^  call^ 
ed  themselves  government  officers,  and  having  reminded  us  of 
their  rewards,  put  their  whips  into  their  pockets.  We  desired 
them  to  accompany  us  as  far  as  the  factory,  where  we  would 
pay  them ;  but  they  refused,  and  left  us." 

^'  I  this  day  took  a  journey  in  a  palankin  for  two  tnase  and 
five  kandarin,  about  half  a  Swedish  mile  up  the  country 
(about  three  English  miles),  to  see  the  funeral  of  the  Dutch 
supercargo  Roberts,  who  died  the  second  of  this  month,  in  the 
54th  year  of  his  age.  All  the  captains  and  supercargoes 
were  invited  to  come  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  lo 
follow  the  corpse  to  the  afore-meotioned  burying^laoe.  On 
going  thither  I  saw  the    following  plants,  which  covered  the 

old    walls   of  the    city A    good    way    out  of  town,   on  the 

right,  of  the  high  road,  I  arrived  at  the  European  burying- 
place,  which  was  on  a  hill,  without  any  fence,  or  .distinction 
from  the  other  hills.  The  inscriptions  on  the  tomb-stones  are 
not  all  legible,  on  account  of  the  rubbish  lying  on  them :  how* 
ever,  I  could  see  that  Swedish  captains  and  supercargoes  hsii 
died  in  this  country.  The  corpse  which  was  now  to  1^  bjuyried 
was  carried  by  six  Dutch  grenadiers.  The  procession  followed, 
in  palankins  without  order.  The  Chinese  merchants  who  were 
here  present,  mourned  with  white,  long,  cotton  handkerohiefS| 
which  were  tied  ^  the  ribbasds  of  an  order,  over  their  com* 
inon  clothes.  This  sort  of  mourning  was  distributed  to  all  the 
rest  by  the  youi^  widow  of  the  d^ased.  She  was  bofn  Sil 
Batavia^  and    had  accompanied    her  husband    hither,   but    got 


.^^ 


1832.  in  the  years  1750-51.  219 

admiwioii  into  the  suburbs  of  Canton  with  much  difficulty. 
Th«  people  of  this  country  are  very  singular,  looking  upoQ 
fbreign  ladies  as  nol  much  better  than  contraband  goods. 

<*A  black  tomb-alone  was  laid  upon  the  grave,  on  which 
an  inscription  to  the  memory  of  the  deceased  was  engraved  in 
great  white  letters,  in  Dutch,  mixed  with  some  Latin.  On 
this  occasion,  people  of  all  nations  were  assembled   together." 

The  barying-place,  mentioned  in  the  above  ex- 
tracts, is  no  longer  made  use  of  by  Europeans; 
all  those  who  die  at  Canton  being  now  taken  to 
Whampoa  for  burial.  Nor  is  the  burying-place 
easily  accessible  now;  though  a  few  Europeans 
have  contrived  to  visit  it  of  Inte  years. 

The  ^palankins^  are  elsewhere  described  by  Mr. 
Osbeck  : — "  Palankins,  or  Chinese  chairs,  carried  by 
two  half  naked  Chinese,  on  the  shoulders,  without 
straps,  were  to  be  hired  out  of  the  city,  at  the 
rate  of  half  a  piastre." — Speaking  also  of  the  city, 
he  says ; — ^'  Each  gate  has  a  centinel,  in  order  that 
no  European  may  get  in,  except  under  particular 
cricumstances,  with  the  leave  of  people  of  note ; 
in  this  case  you  are  carried  into  the  city,  in  a  co- 
vered chair,  and  thus  you  do  not  get  a  sight  of  any 
thing  worth  notice  in  the  place.'' 

We  extract  an  account  of  only  one  more  of 
Mr.  Osbeck's  perambulations : — 

"  I  had  a  mind  to  see  the  situation  of  the  environs  of  the 
suburbs,  in  that  pari  where  1  had  not  yet  been;  and  was 
(breed  to  go  by  myself,  for  want  of  company.  As  soon  as  I 
had  passed  (lie  usqal  trading  streets,  the  boys  gathered  about 
me  in  thousands,  throwing  sand,  stones,  and  dirt  at  me;  and^ 
shouted  an  together,  Akia,  ague  ya,  quaiio ;  and  with  this  mu-^ 

sic  they   followed  me  thraogh  the  whole  town As  I  stopped 

here,  and  oi^ly  gathered  now  and  then  a  plant,  my  disagree* 
able  company  stopped  their  noise,  especially  when  I  turned  to 
them.  Here  was  no  road  which  carried  directly  into  the 
country,  nor  did  I  venture  any  farther;  but  returned  whence 
I  caioe*  However,  in  the  afternoon,  I  went  out  of  town,  in  a 
palankin,  by  this  means  avoiding  my  disaffreeable  forenoon  com- 
panions. Returning  again,  I  went  on  foot  about  the  wall  of 
Canton,  on  the  side  firom  the  country. 

^  When  we  came  lo  the  first  city-gate,  towards  the  side  of 
the.  European  burying-place,  a  maudarih,  with  a  whip  in  bia 


f 


220  Voyage  to  China,  Sfc,  0<vr. 

hand,  joined  us,  to  accompany  us  about  the  city.  Near  thia 
gate  was  a  Chiiiese  inii,  where  brandy  and  tea  were  sold.  The 
people  stood  by  the  side  of  the  round-house  on  the  wall,  and 
stared  at  us;  however,  we  got  by  without  hurt,  though  not 
without  fear,  because  we  remembered  that  a  person  was  some 
time  before  pehed  with  stones  from  this  very  place.  When  we 
approached  nearer  to  the  suburbs,  we  every  where^  and  almost 
close  up  to  the  wall,  found  houses;  they  were  all  full  of  men, 
and  especially  children  and  youths,  who  sang  their  old  song, 
of  which  they  were  put  in  mind  by  the  grown  people,  if  they 
did  not  begin  it  themselves.  Yet  we  likewise  found  an  old 
reverend  man  who  had  more  sense  than  the  others,  aud  made 
his  children  or  grandchildren  greet  us  civilly.'* 

Many  of  Mr.  Osbock^s  details  are  curious. — Both 
he  and  Mr.  Toreen  speak  of  the  windows  having 
small  square  panes  of  mother-o'-pearl,  instead  of 
"  glass  or  lead."  Mr.  Toreen  says : — "  When  the 
rooms  cannot  get  light  enough  from  the  doors  and 
open  walls,  tiiey  have  windows  of  mother-of-pearl, 
for  which  reason  the  cathedral  church  at  Goa,  on 
account  of  such  windows,  need  not  be  thought  one 
of  the  wonders  of  the  world."  Were  it  not  for 
this  grave  assertion,  we  should  have  supposed  our 
authors  to  mean  oyster-shells,  which  are  still  in 
common  use  among  the  Chinese,  as  well  as  the 
Portuguese  at  Macao. 

"All  Europeans,"  says  Mr.  Osbeck,  "go  here, as 
well  as  abroad,  only  in  their  waistcoats,  with  a 
white  cotton  cap,  and  a  hat  over  it,  carrying  a 
stick  in  their  hands.  Coats  are  only  made  use  of 
when  one  European  visits  another." — Speaking  of 
the  Chinese,  also,  he  says :  "In  winter  they  frequent- 
ly put  on  thirteen  or  fourteen  garments,  one  above 
another,  or  get  them  lined  with  fiirs.  Instead  of 
mnfis  they  carry  a  live  quail  in  their  hands."  This 
use  of  the  quail  is  new  to  us.  The  Chinese  fre- 
quently carry  them  about,  and  are  very  fond  of  fight- 
ing them,  but  we  doubt,  if  they  ever  keep  them  for 
the  sake  of  warmth. 

The  well-known  fact,  that  a  person  falling  over- 
board at  Whampoa  seldom  if  ever  re-appears,  till 
the  thjrd  day,    when   the  body  usually  comes  up 


1832.  in  tfie  yean  1750-51.  i'ZV 

in  the  same  place  where  it  fell,  is  also  mentioned. 
'^The  sailor,  who  some  days  ago  fell  from  our 
ship  into  the  river,  and  had  been  by  the  rapid  stream 
carried  immediately  to  the  bottom,  was  now  found 
floating  on  the  water,  as  commonly  happens  on 
the  third  day." 

The  pagodas  are  the  most  remarkable  edifices 
that  are  to  be  seen  near  Canton ;  and  attract  the 
attention  of  all  who  visit  the  celestial  empire.  Some 
have  supposed  them  to  be  intended  for  viratch-towers, 
and  in  confirmation  of  this  opinion,  it  has  been 
said,  that  they  sometimes  have  masts  projecting 
above  the  roofs.  But  this  is  an  error ;-— at  least, 
we  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  that  the  Chi- 
nese consider  them  of  any  other  use,  than  to 
keep  ofi*  evil  spirits  from  the  neighboring  coun- 
try ; — and  what  has  been  supposed  to  be  a^mast 
is,  in  fact,  a  part  of  the  building.  By  the  old 
writers,  these  pagodas  have  generally  been  called 
towerSf  while  by  the  word  pagoda  temples  were 
designated.  Mr.  Toreen  gives  the  following  des- 
cription of  the  exterior  of  this  class  of  buildings* 

"  On  some  high  hills  there  are  towers.  They  have  all  of  them 
eight  sides,  are  nine  stories  high  [more  or  less],  are  almost  every 
where  of  equal  breadth  within,  have  everywhere  windows,  and 
terminating  in  a  point.  I  was  told,  that  in  time  of  war,  they 
were  used  as  watch-towers:  they  are  therefore  so  dispersed 
that  the  given  signals  can  easily  be  seen  from  one  tower  to 
another.  In  the  villages  were  less,  scjuare  towers,  three  stories 
high ;  but  the  Chinese  said,  that  they  were  pagodas.'' 

The  pagodas  in  the  neighborhood  of  Canton 
contain  nothing  within  them;  and  have  often  no 
entrance,  except  by  the  windows ;  but  in  the  more 
northern  part  of  the  country,  they  are  used  as 
temples,^  have  stairs  from  one  story  to  another, 
and  contain  idols  in  each  story.  The  temples, 
vulgarly  called  Joss-houses,  (from  a  Chinese  cor- 
ruption of  the  Portuguese  word  deos,  god,)  are  ^, 

*  Our  remarks,  pnge  167,  concerning  meaou  and  tit,  should  Kti\v^  V^^u 
limited  to  Canton— not  being  applicable  to  every  part  u(  Ihe  couuXt^  . 


% 


22'-^  Voyagf  to  Chiva,  Sf4\,  Oct. 

very  ditten^nt  closcription  ofbuiUJinga.  The  ainaller 
oneH  consist  of  only  one  or  two  idol  courts,  with 
images,  altars,  irrcense- tables,  tablets,  &c.,  within 
them.  The  larger  ones  comprise  several  distinct 
buildings,  one  behind  ttie  other,  and  separated  from 
each  other  by  open  courts.  Annexed  to  these,  are 
rooms  for  the  priests,  who,  in  the  smaller  temples, 
are  but  two  or  three  in  number.  Small  schoola, 
also,  are  sometimes  joined  to  them.  The  largest 
and  most  remarkable  temple  in  Canton  is  the 
^'Honan  Joss-house,''  on  an  island  immediately 
opposite  to  the  city:  it  is,  more  correctly  speaking, 
a  Bud  hist  manastery,  and  contains,  we  believe^ 
from  100  to  150  monks. 

To  return  to  Mr.  Osbcck.  In  the  month  of  De- 
cember, the  ships  pre]>ared  to  leave  China,  pre- 
vious to  which,  they  removed  from  Whampoa,  to 
a  station  down  the  river.  Of  Whampoa,  we  here 
extract  the  following  account,  which  Mn  Osbeck 
gives  on  occasion  of  his  first  reaching  China :. 

"  Arriving  at  Wampn^  you  have  a  large  (Veld  wiih  rice  on 
your  right,  for  no  other  corn  is  usual  in  this  country :  part  of 
this  field  near  the  river  is  separated  from  the  rest  by  a  drtoh, 
leading  to  a  bancshaly  or  warehouse,  for  English,  Swedish^  and 
Danish  ships... .Bancshal  is  the  place,  or  warehouse,  where  we 
8tow  all  our  unnecessary  wood  and  tackle,  pitch  and  tar;  and 
keep  our  chickens,  hogs,  d&c,  during  our  stay  in  China. . . . 

**  The  Danish  island  (which  bears  that  name  because  that 
nation  commonly  bury  their  dead  in  that  place)  is  opposite  to 
the  bancshal.  The  French  island  is  the  next  above  the  Danish ; 
this  is  the  burying-place  of  the  English,  Swedes,  French,  and 
Dutch.  However,  in  both  islands  are  likewise  some  Chinese 
graves.  There  are  every  where  gardens,  producing  such,  fruits 
as  in  our  country  would  be  cultivated  in  hot-houses  as  rarities. 
But  high  places  are  never  cultivated,  because  the  sun  entirely 
burns  up  whatsoever  grows  upon  them.... 

'*  The  rice  fields,  which  are  green  on  both  sides  of  the  river, 
as  far  as  your  eye  can  reach,  the  fine  woods  which  consist  of 
many  sorts  of  trees,  the  hiHs,  and  the  v allies,  make  the  view 
beautiful,  particularly  on  the  left  side;  but  the  wet  oondition 
of  the  rice  fielda,  and  a  mistruat  of  the  inhabitants,  did  not 
allow  me  to  examine  things  more  clearly. 

"  There  are  three  custom-houses,  where  all  those  who  go  in 
/)je  Cljincsf;  boats  between  the  town  and  the  ship^i  are  forced 


1832.  in  Uic  ifcurs  1750-51.  '22^ 

to  3tay.  Our  people  generally  call  Uiein  Tiapp  (or  Chap) 
houses.  These  Tiapp  housed  are  built  ia  part  on  a  hard 
stony  ground,  and  partly  over  the  river,  supported  by  posts. 
They  have  a  bridge  so  contrived,  that  the  boats  may  oome  to 
them  at  all  times,  as  well  during  the  ebb  as  the  flood.*' 

Second  Bar,  where  large  vessels  stop,  after  leav- 
ing Wbampoa,  is  a  much  more  exposed  situation 
than  the  latter  place.  Mr«  Osbeck  says  of  it : — 
''We  lay  in  a  very  bad  berth  here,  and  were  expos- 
ed to  storms  and  to  the  cold  air  of  the  sea.  Here  we 
learnt,  that,  though  the  Chinese  winter  is  but  just 
cold  enough  to  produce  an  ice  in  the  night,  which 
is  melted  away  in  the  day-time ;  yet  the  air  about 
this  season  is  very  sharp  and  piercing."  And  Mr. 
Toreen  says ;  "  If  any  body  had  told  me  before- 
hand, that  water  would  freeze  naturally  at  twenty- 
three  degrees  and  an  half  of  latitude,  I  could  not 
have  believed  it.  But  now  I  had  the  testimony  of 
my  own  eyes,  and  the  Swedish  thermometer.  Hav- 
ing staid  eighteen  months  in  this  hot  climate,  the 
cold  was  somewhat  troublesome  in  the  open  har- 
bour, where  we  were  exposed  to  the  northeast 
wind.'* 

At  length,  Mr.  Osbeck  left  China,  on  the  4th 
of  January,  1752.  ''After  a  stay  of  four  months  and 
ten  days  in  China,  our  ship  and  the  other  Swedish 
ship  began  their  voyage  home.  Every  one  leaped 
for  joy,  and  my  tea-shrub,  which  stood  in  a  pot, 
fell  upon  the  deck,  during  the  firing  of  the  cannons, 
and  was  thrown  overboard  without  my  knowledge, 
after  I  had  nursed  and  taken  care  of  it  a  long  while 
on  board  the  ship.*'— Such  noisy  ebullitions  of  joy 
at  leaving  China  are  now  no  longer  seen ;  nor  are 
salutes  allowed  to  be  fired  within  the  Bogue  or 
entrance  of  the  Canton  river. 

We  will  here  conclude  our  extracts  from  the 
voyages  of  Mr.  Osbeck  and  Mr.  Toreen,  from  both 
of  which  we  have  derived  considerable  instruction 
and  amusement.  Mr.  Osbeck  carefully  followed 
flic  directions  of  his  celebrated  tutor,  "  the  i]tnm4)rtal 


224  Siam.  Oct. 

Liiinieus/'  iti  the  study  of  every  branch  of  natural 
history,  but  chiefly  botany.  All  his  walks  are  in- 
terrupted with  long  accounts  of  the  plants  he  met 
with ;  and  even  from  **  the  hay  given  to  the  cow 
in  the  factory/*  he  procured  '^scarce  grasses  which 
would  adorn  the  hortus  siccus  of  an  European 
botanist/'  Articles  of  commerce,  occupations,  ma- 
nufactures, diet,  in  short,  everythinff  he  met  with, 
not  excepting  even  the  literatureand  religion  of  the 
Chinese,  also  came  under  his  notice.  We  think 
his  work  well  worthy  the  perusal  of  all  who  ai:e 
desirous  of  obtaining  correct  information  concerning 
China;  though  we  cannot  say  much  for  the  cor- 
rectness of  the  Chinese  names  given  in  his  journal. 


1 . — ^Journal  kept  during  a  voyage  from  Singapore 
to  Siam^  and  while  residing  nine  months  in 
that  country.     By  J.  T.  Pp.  67.  Singapore. 

2. — A  Missionary  Journal  kept  at  Singapore  and 
Siam;firom  May  1830,  to  January  1832. 
By  J.  ToMLiN.     Pp.  90.  Malacca. 

3. — Journal  of  a  tour  through  the  settlements  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  peninsula  of  Malacca, 
in  1828.     Printed  at  Singapore. 

The  physical  character  of  Siam,  and  the  politi- 
cal, social,  commercial,  moral,  and  religious  con- 
dition of  its  inhabitants,  are  very  imperfectly  known 
to  foreigners.  The  lines  of  demarkation  which 
bound  this  country,  and  separate  it  from  Cambo- 
ja,  the  territory  of  the  Laos  or  Chans,  and  the 
empire  of  the  Burnians,  are  not  well  defined ; 
but  the  situation  of  the  country,  occupying  as  it 
does  an  extensive  valley,  leads  us  to  suppose  that 
it  must  be  very  fertile,  and  rich  in  natural  pro- 
ductions.    Tliis  supposition  is  confirmed,  by    the 


testimony  of  those  who  have  had  opportunity  to 
ascertain  its  correctnessi  by  personal  observation. 

This  '^  famous  kingdom,*'  according  to  some 
published  accounts,  extends  from  north  to  south 
about  ten  degrees,  and  about  four  degrees,  in  its 
greatest  breadth,  from  east  to  west ;  and  contains 
a  population  of  four  or  five  millions. 

Siam  is  worthy  of  much  more  attention  than  it 
has  ever  yet  received  from  the  people  of  the  west* 
ern  world;  and  there  is  reason  to  believe,  that 
those  who  direct  their  views  to  it,  for  good  and 
noble  purposes,  will  be  richly  rewarded.  Bankok 
has  peculiar  advantages ;  its  situation  is  favorable 
to  commerce.  The  Meinam,  rising  far  in  the  rear 
of  the  kingdom,  opens  a  channel  through  which 
the  various  productions  of  an  extensive  country  may 
find  their  way  to  the  metropolis;  from  whence, 
by  the  same  route,  articles  from  other  climes,  re- 
ceived in  exchange,  may  go  back  into  the  inte- 
rior, and  even  to  the  frontiers  of  other  states. 
Bankok  affords  facilities,  likewise,  for  extending 
wide]the  knowledge  of  revealed  truth  ;  together  with 
all  t\\e  improvements  in  the  civil  and  social  relations 
of  life,  which  are  the  inseparable  accompaniments 
of  that  knowledge,  whenever  and  wherever  it  is  al- 
lowed to  have  its  legitimate  influence  on  the  feel- 
ings and  actions  of  men.  Natives  of  Pegu,  Bur- 
mah,  Laos,  Camboja,  Cochinchina,  and  from  the 
maritime  provinces  of  China,  and  also  from  the 
islands  of  the  great  eastern  Archipelago,  are  found 
here;  and,  with  but  very  few  restrictions,  are  al- 
lowed to  engage  in  whatsoever  occupation  they 
prefer.  In  religion,  also,  most  perfect  freedom  is 
enjoyed,  and  no  pains  and  penalties  are  endured, 
except  such  as  are  self-inflicted. 

In  order  that  the  advantages  of  commerce  be 
fully  secured,  and  the  people  raised  to  that  rank  in 
the  scale  of  nations,  to  which  their  resources 
and  numbers  give  them  a  just  title,  more  informa- 
tion must    be    sent   abroad,   and   an   enter^mvtv^ 


cc 


i 


22ti  Sium-  Oct 

spirit,  thut  can  meet  and  overcome  ditticulties, 
be  called  into  vigorous  action.  We  wish  to  see 
these  objects  attained.  We  wish  to  see  the  Siamese 
come  out  of  bondage ;  and  the  substance  and  the 
abilities  granted  to  them,  consecrated  to  the  glory 
of  the  Creator,  and  the  well-being  of  his  creatures. 
These  are  objects  worthy  of  every  attention ;  and 
with  a  view  to  facilitate  their  achievement,  we  pro- 
pose to  select  for  our  readers  a  variety  of  facts 
and  statements,  contained  in  the  documents  be- 
fore us.  We  must  liere,  however,  before  proceed- 
ing to  otnr  task,  enter  our  protest  against  those 
declarations, — always  the  offspring  of  weak  or  wick- 
ed minds, — that  would  consign  to  indiscriminate 
neglect  information  the  most  valuable,  simply  be- 
cause it  is  contained  in  a  '^  missionary  journal/' 
Petty  parties,  divisions,  animosities,  backbitings,  ri- 
valries, strifes,  and  such  like,  are  the  abomination 
of  the  good  man  ;  he  abjures  them  ;  he  deprecates 
them ;  but  never  will  he  refuse  to  accept  and  value 
the  truth, — published  though  it  may  be  by  the 
humblest  of  his  fellow-mortals. 

Mr.  Medhurst  of  Batavia  was  the  first  Protes- 
tant missionary,  so  far  as  we  know,  who  ever  con- 
templated a  visit  to  Siam;  subsequently  Messrs. 
Tomlin  and  Gutlzafi'  engaged  to  become  his  fel- 
low-travelers. But  Mr.  M.  being  more  than  once 
hindered  from  undertaking  the  enterprise,  the  two 
latter  gentlemen,  at  length,  determined  to  proceed 
without  him.  They  embarked,  August  4th  1828, 
on  board  a  Chitiese  junk  at  Singapore;  and  after 
a  voyage  of  sixteen  days  entered  the  mouth  of 
the  Meinam. 

Only  three  days  after  their  departure,  Mr.  Med- 
hurst arrived  from  Batavia.  Unable  to  obtain  a 
passage  either  to  Siam,  Camboja  or  Cochinchina,  he 
resolved  to  explore  the  eastern  coas^t  of  the  Malay 
peninsula  ;  and  embarked,  Aujfiirst  22d,  on  board 
a  Chinese  prow,  carry inj![  about  15  tons,  bound 
for  Pahang;  twu\  vvhencc  he  proceeded   lo  Trin- 


18;32.  Malayan  Peninsula.  227 

gario,  Katnman,  Fatani,  and  Songora,  each  of 
which  settlements^  he  remarka,  may  contain,  on  ai^ 
average  several  hundred  Chinese  colonists,  with 
about  as  many  thousands  at  the  mines  in  the  inte- 
rior ; — and  altogether  the  Chinese  settlers  on  the 
east  coast  of  the  peninsula  cannot  fall  short  of 
15,000;  and  the  Malays  may  be  about  100,000. 
The  cruel  character  of  the  Malays  is  pretty  feith- 
fully  drawn  in  the  following  extract. 

'*  What  roost  disgusts  and  oflTends  the  e^e  of  a  stranger  in 
passing  through  the  town  of  Tringano,  is  the  multitude  of 
deadly  weapons  which  abound  among  the  people.  Every  man 
has  a  creese,  sometimes  two,  and  a  sword. besides;  with  one, 
two,  and  frequently  three  spears,  on  his  shoulders ;  so  that  it  is 
quite  burdensome  for  each  man  to  carry  his  arms;  and  the 
bulk  of  the  people  can  do  no  work,  having  to  carry  such  a 
load  of  destructive  instruments  about  with  them  wherever  they 
go.  The  consequence  is  that  the  men  are  all  idlers,  and- the 
women  do  all  the  work,  both  carrying  goods  to  the  market, 
and  disposing  of  them  when  there.  The  people  being  so 
plentifully  armed,  quarrels  are  very  frequent  among  them,  and 
murders  not  uncommon :  immediately  a  cross  word  is  given, 
the  creese  is  drawn ;  if  a  man  tries  to  escape,  the  spear  is  thrown 
after  hjm,  and  if  that  misses,  another  is  ready,  and  frequently 

a  third,  to  do  the  work  effectually The  spears  they  carry 

about  with  them  might  rather  be  termed  javelins,  as  they 
are  heavy  at  the  head,  and  taper  to  a  point  at  the  other  end, 
so  that  they  may  be  thrown  remarkably  exact,  and  seldom  fly 
aside,  or  miss  the  mark,  but  at  the  distance  of  ten  or  twelve 
paces  will  pass  through  the  body  of  any  against  whom  they 
may  be  thrown." 

Thus  armed  and  trained,  it  is  not  at  all  sur- 
prising,  that  **  almost  every  evening  one  or  another 
falls  a  victim''  to  these  deadly  weapons,  and  that 
^^  however  numerous  and  glaring  these  murders 
may  be,  no  notice  whatever  is  taken  of  them  by 
the  ruling  power."  We  are  further  informed,  that 
the  administration  of  justice  **  is  lax  in  every  re- 
spect ;"  the  thief  has  only  to  give  back  the  thing 
stolen  and  receive  a  reprimand ;  but  if  he  is  caught 
a  second  time  making  such  depredations,  he  then 
loses  a  hand  or  foot,  which  is  immediately  cut  of 


i 


228  Malayan  Penimula.  Oit. 

at  the  joint  of  the  wrist  or  ankle.  ^'But  there 
is  no  such  thing  as  flogging,  or  imprisonmenti  or 
working  in  chains;  all  which  degrading  punish- 
ments, the  high  spirit  of  the  Malays  would  not  bear, 
gladly  preferring  death  in  its  stead.''  Such  are 
the  men  who  are  to  be  tamed,  and  made  the 
peaceful  subjects  of  the  Prince  of  peace. 

The  character  of  the  Chinese,  as  portrayed  in 
the  journal,  agrees  pretty  well,  in  its  chief  cnarac- 
teristics,  with  what  is  observable  at  Canton.  Books 
were,  generally,  well  received ;  and  one  man  was  so 
pleased  with  them,  that  he  offered  money  to  in- 
crease their  circulation ;  this,  says  Mr.  M.,  is  the 
first  trme  since  my  intercourse  with  this  people, 
that  I  ever  knew  a  Chinese  ready  to  offer  pe- 
cuniaiy  assistance.  All  along  the  coast,  the  Chi- 
nese, though  fewer  in  numbers  than  the  Malays, 
are  decidedly  their  superiors  in  every  kind  of  la- 
bor and  in  commerce.  But  here,  as  everywhere 
else,  they  are  given  to  the  ''vile  habit'' of  smok- 
ing opium ;  some  lamentable  instances  of  which 
are  noticed  in  the  journal. 

Songora  is  the  first  Siamese  town  on  this  side 
of  the  peninsula;  it  is  divided  into  three  parts,  in 
which  the  Chinese,  Siamese,  and  Malays  several- 
ly dwell.  The  trade  of  Songora  is  pricipally  con- 
fined to  junks  and  native  vessels,  which  ])ass  up 
and  down  between  Siam  and  Singapore.  The 
Siamese  here  are  easily  distinguished  by  their  stiff 
black  hair,  which  they  wear  full  in  front,  stroked 
back  and  smeared  plentifully  with  oil ;  the  women 
wear  their  tuft  of  hair  on  the  fore  part  of  the 
head,  and  are  poorly  clad.  "The  countenances  of 
both  men  and  women  are,  in  general,  intelligent 
and  interesting,  indicating  a  share  of  understanding 
superior  to  the  common  class  of  Malays." 

Here  we  end  our  biief  notice  of  Mr.  Medhurst's 
journal,  the  value  of  which,  to  the  general  reader, 
would  have  been  considerably  enhanced,  had  the 
author  added   more   concerning  the  productions  of 


► 


'^ 


1832.  Malayan  Penimvla.  239 

the  country,  and  the  state  of  learning  among  the 
people.  He  has  done  well,  we  think,  in  publishing  it. 
Messrs.  Tomlin  and  Gutzlaff  passed  hy  thiA 
coast,  having  only  now  and  then  a  distant  view 
of  the  main  land  or  islands;  which,  as  they  ap- 
peared two  days  before  they  reached  Siam,  are 
thus  described : 

"At  sonset  came  close  to  the  land  we  saw  ahead,  at  noon; 
it  forms  a  most  singular  and  picturesque  scene  on  our  left. 
A  chain  of  rocky  islands  rising  up  in  nnmeroas  sharp  peaked 
minarets  and  blunt  turrets,  having  altogether  a  roost  fantastic 
appearance.  On  discovering  these  well  known  land  marks, 
the  men  were  overjoyed  and  surprised  at  finding  they  were  so 
near  home.  They,  as  well  as  we,  have  come  unexpectedly 
hither ;  even  our  sailing  master,  the  most  esperienced  of  all,  was 
not  aware  of  being  so  far  advanced.  Soon  after  first  making  land, 
at  noon,  our  course  was  altered,  now  steering  directly  north;  and 
ever  since  we  have  been  running  before  a  fine  breeze,  with  all  sail 
set,  five  or  six  kqots  an  hour.  Truly,  we  have  great  reason  to  praise 
the  Lord  for  all  his  goodness !  The  people,  as  usual,  expressed 
their  joy  and  gratitude  by  giving  a  double  portion  to  the  go<ls  1 
But  at  our  evening  worship  ^low,  we  witnessed  a  more  pleasing 
and  triumphant  scene.  The  captain,  and  several  others,  joined  us 
in  reading  the  cvi  Psalm;  G.  suddenly  rose  at  the  end  of  this 
spirited  and  energetic  song  of  praise,  and,  with  peculiar  vehe- 
mence of  manner,  commanded  every  one  to  kneel  down  and 
praise  the  Ood  of  heaven  for  his  mercies ;  instantly,  as  if  mov- 
ed by  a  sudden  and  irresistible  impulse,  one  and  all  were 
down  upon  their  knees,  and  G.  poured  forth  a  strain  of  im- 
passioned praise  to  the  Most  High,  and  in  the  name  of  all, 
gave  thanks  for  his  preserving  and  tender  mercies  to  us,  during 
the  voyage.  It  seemed,  indeed,  as  if  the  mighty  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  was  present  and  moved  every  heart,  so  that  each  one» 
Christian  and  idolater,  acknowledged  his  mighty  power,  and 
bowed  beneath  it.  They  have  often  been  present,  on  recent 
occasions,  listening  attentively  and  paying  a  kind  of  outward 
respect,  but  never  before  heartily  joined  with  us  and  bent  their 
knees  before  the  Most  High  God. 

'*  Every  thing  conspires  to  fill  us  with  joyous  emotions,  and 
exalt  our  hopes  in  the  Lord.  The  weather  is  altered  for  the 
better;  and  this  has  been  one  of  the  most  pleasant  days  we 
have  had  for  a  long  while;  the  night  also  was  bright  and 
lovely.  The  moon  threw  off  her  misty  veil  and  walked  in 
brightness,  and  the  8tars  glittered  in  the  heavens  with  pecu<p 
liar  lustre.  The  path  of  the  moon  was  strewed  with  white 
filmy  clouds,  here  spread  out  in  a  thin  dappled  surface,  and 
there  rolled  up  in  delicate  fleeces.'' 


1 


230  Enimnfr  of  the  Meinam^  Oct. 

The  Meinam  emptier  itself  into  the  gulf  of  Siatu 
by  several  mouths^  forming  a  number  of  small  low 
islands.  The  east  branch  affords  the  best  naviga- 
ble channel ;  although  the  bar,  composed  partly  of 
hard  sand  and  partly  of  soft  clay,  has  on  it  only 
eight  or  nine  feet  at  low  tides ;  there  are  seventeen 
or  eighteen  feet  on  it  at  high  water,  spring  tides.* 
Bankok  is  about  thirty  miles  distant  from  the  mouth 
of  the  river,  ^*  which  has  a  beautiful  serpentine 
course,  each  sweep  about  a  mile  long.^' 

After  entering  the  Meinam,  they  dropped  anchor 
just  within  the  mouth  of  the  river,  where  it  is, 
they  say,  from  1  ^  to  2  miles  wide.  The  next  day 
they  ascended  the  river  three  or  four  miles,  and 
anchored  opposite  Packnam,  ^^  a  large  straggling  vil- 
lage on  the  right  bank.''  Here  there  is  a  wall  of 
apparent  fortification,  on  each  side;  and  on  the 
right,  a  small  circular  fort,  built  in  the  water,  one 
hundred  yards  from  the  shore;  these,  with  some 
respectable  tiled  buildings  and  temples,  are  white- 
washed, and  have  a  lively  pleasing  appearance,  not 
a  little  heightened  by  the  fresh  verdure  of  jungle 
and  grass.  From  hence  the  navigation  is  safe  to 
Bankok,  and,  it  is  said,  still  higher  up  the  river ; 
and  the  soundings  are  regular  from  six  to  nine 
fathoms,  mud.* 

The  following  paragraphs,  which  contain  an  ac- 
count of  their  introduction  to  Siam,  present  us  with 
a  variety  of  facts  and  descriptions,  characteristic 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  country. 

<<  An  officer,  and  a  party  of  police,  came  on  board  (from 
Packnam) ;  and  the  principal  of  them,  a  Chinese  mandarin, 
hailed  us  frankly,  and  shook  us  by  the  hand, — our  characters 
having  been  previously  announced  by  the  captain  of  the  junk. 
Our  skill  in  medicine  was  soon  put  to  the  test.  An  old  man 
with  a  sore  leg,  and  two  rheumatics,  were  among  the  party.  Our 
medicine  chest  excited  considerable  curiosity,  and  they  seemed 
grateful  for  what  was  given  them.  Most  of  the  party  iiirere 
tall,    lively,    and  good    humored,  though   they  ransacked  the 

*  :>f'i'  llorshiiroli:  i\Uu  -VfilhiM'irs  Orirntnl  rommrrire. 


Vii^i'i  Approach  fAP  BiUilcok.  2;U 

whole  junk  in  bcurcli  of  opium,  and  made  no  scruple  of  car* 
rying  off  any  little  artjcle  that  pleaded  them,  each  choosing 
according  to  his  own  fancy.  These  little  depredations  seem 
quite  /ot^/,  and  therefore  no  one  opposed  them. 

**  We  were  detained  for  passes  till  the  following  morning. 
There  being,  apparently,  some  demur  respecting  ourselves,  and 
the  governor  wishing  to  see  one  of  us  for  further  satisfaction, 
G.  paid  him  a  visit  this  morning,  and  was  received  with  much 
respect.  Excellent  tea  and  fruits  were  brought  out,  and  whil^e 
he  was  invited  to  take  a  seat  near  the  great  man^  and  con- 
versed freely  with  him,  the  rest,  including  the  mandarin  ofllcer 
and  the  captain  of  the  junk,  sat  silent  at  a  distance.  The  ser* 
vant  bowed  his  knee  on  approaching  the  governor.  G.  parted 
with  hiin  on  very  friendly  tenns,  apparently  quite  satisfied 
with  our  character  and  intentions.  The  governor's  house  is 
plain,  and  the  whole  village  mean  and  dirty ;  G.  could  hard- 
ly mQve  along  the  muddy  streets. — Children  were  seen  naked, 
but  loaded  with  gold  and  silver  ornaments." 

The  landscape  improved  as  they  proceeded  up 
the  river,  ^'  being  adorned  with  a  profusion  of  tern- 
pies,  gateways,  columns  and  pyramids^  glittering  in 
gold.''  A  great  variety  of  trees  were  seen  on  the 
banks  of  the  river.  Betel,  cocoanuts,  plantains,  bread 
fruit,  bamboo,  acncia,  and  the  cotton  tree  were 
abundant,  and  entwined  with  a  profusion  of  creep- 
ers (parasites).  Their  approach  to  Bankok  is  thus 
described : — 

'*  Opened  the  city  suddenly  at  two  or  three  miles  distant. 
In  approaching  the  capital,  the  scenery  and  dwellings  on  each 
side  become  more  varied  and  beautiful.  A  temple  somewhat 
like  a  village  church,  standing  on  the  bank,  with  a  few  light 
elegant  houses,  half  shaded  by  the  foliage  of  trees,  has  a  very 
rural  and  lovely  appearance.  Canals,  or  small  rivers,  branch 
off  from  the  river  at  intervals,  running  into  the  country — each 
opening  a  beautiful  vista,  with  its  grassy  banks,  and  bamboos 
waving  over  the  stream.  A  lively  busy  scene  appears  now  on 
the  river — hundreds  of  boats  of  all  sizes  moving  in  every  direc- 
tion.— A  long  line  of  junks  on  the  left  side,  just  on  entering 
the  city,  with  a  range  of  Chinese  smiths'  and  carpenters'  shops; 
behind  a  splendid  pagoda,  literally  blazing  iu  gold,  the  Rom- 
ish Episcopal  chapel^  standing  close  by,  in  a  rural  sequestered 
station — give  variety  to  the  scene.  Our  crew  being  now  hailed 
bv  their  friends  on  hoard  another  junk  ringing  a  gong,  one 
of  our  men  mounted  the  poop,  and  returned'  a  merry  salute, 
which  wab  re|)cated  several  times,  each  resfioudiiig  to  t'lie  other 
till  wo  got  well  into  the  city  '' 


% 


2ti2  Suim.  Oct. 

Well  provided  with  books  and  tiiedicines,  and 
mindful  of  their  high  calling,  no  time  was  lost  in 
applying  themselves  to  their  work  ;  and  seldom  has 
there  been  exhibited,  in  modern  times,  a  more  in- 
teresting scene  than  that  in  which  they  now  be- 
came the  principal  actors.  Full  well  we  know 
what  is  to  be  the  happy  issue  of  the  grand  drama. 
Kings  shall  become  the  nursing  fathers  and  the 
protectors  of  those  who  turn  from  lying  vanities  to 
the  service  of  the  true  God,  The  prospect  of  a 
great  and  speedy  change  in  Siam  is  very  pleas- 
ing. The  clouds  which  begin  to  break  away,  matft 
indeed,  gather  again  more  thick  and  dark  than 
ever;  but  such  a  doom  we  cannot  anticipate, — 
the  signs  of  the  times  forbid  it.  The  course  of  the 
rising  sun  is  surely  upwards ;  the  full  orb  will  soon 
be  above  the  horizon ;  storms  and  tempests  may 
obstruct  his  beams,  but  cannot  extinguish  his  glories. 

To  the  details  contained  in  the  journal,  of  Mr. 
GutzlafF,  which  has  appeared  in  the  preceding  num- 
bers, we  will  here  add  a  few  particulars  which 
will  help  to  show  the  exact  condition  and  progress 
of  the  Protestant  mission  in  Siam.  The  royal 
family,  and  high  officers  of  state,  have,  from  the 
first,  shown  themselves  favorably  disposed  towards 
the  missionaries,  and,  though  often  moved  to  sus- 
picion, their  interest  has  not  abated,  but  rather 
increased. 

All  accounts  concur  in  giving  to  Siam  a  very 
numerous  and  most  degraded  priesthood.  The 
number  of  priests  in  Bankok  alone  is  estimated  to 
be  more  than  10,000:  of  these,  600  belong  to 
one  pagoda;  and  to  another,  one  of  the  Phra 
klang's  there  is  attached  *'  an  establishment  of  80 
priests.'*  Among  these  creatures — who  ^^  are  some- 
times called  gods,*'  and  are  ^'worshiped,*'  but 
ofiener  neglected  and  despised, — a  friendly  and  an 
inquiring  spirit  was  often  manifested.  The  chief 
priest  of  the  Phra  klang  was  remarkably  attentive  and 
^serious  in  his  search  aAer  truth. 


..  \ 


1832.  Siam.  233 

Mr.  Tomliii  suppoiies  there  are  not  less  than 
three  or  four  hundred  pagodas  in  Bankok,  one  half 
of  which  are  in  ruins.  Some  of  the  new  ones 
''  glitter  and  even  blaze  in  gold  and  brilliant  colors  ; 
but  as  they  are  usually  neglected,  like  the  baby- 
houses  of  children,  when  they  get  tarnished  a 
little,  they  soon  become  a  mass  of  ruins .*'  A  large 
royal  pagoda,  near  the  king's  palace,  distinguished 
for  the  grandeur,  symmetry,  and  variety  of  its  nu- 
merous parts,  and  the  magnificence  and  chasteness 
of  the  architecture,  "  consists  of  a  large  quad- 
rangle, surrounded  by  buildings,  and  is  entered  by 
two  principal  gateways,  on  the  north  and  south  sides, 
in  the  centre  of  which  stands  what  may  properly  be 
called  the  pagoda  or  temple.  On  the  outside  are 
groups  of  spires,  of  various  altitudes,  scattered  over 
a  large  area,  which  add  greatly  to  the  beauty  and 
diversity  of  the  whole,  when  viewed  at  some  dis- 
tance." 

Among  all  classes  of  people,  from  the  palaces 
of  princes  ih  the  meanest  hovels,  the  desire  for 
books  was  very  great.  The  New  Testament  has 
been  translated  into  Siamese,  by  the  united  labors 
of  Messrs.  Tomlin  and  Gutzlaff ;  but  the  only  work 
yet  printed  is  a  small  tract ;  the  applications  for 
this  were  so  numerous,  that  many  were  obliged 
to  go  away  without  even  a  single  copy.  In  the 
Chinese  language,  there  was  a  good  supply  of 
books;  and  individuals,  sometimes,  came  a  whole 
day's  journey  to  obtain  them.  The  following  ex- 
tract from  a  letter,  written  to  the  missionaries  by 
Hing  Me-twan,  shows  the  feelings  with  which 
these  books  were,  in  some  cases  received. 

«*  Felicity !  Felicity !  .  .  .  Formerly  we  heard  of  the  God 
of  heaven,  but  knew  not  his  revelation  ;  but  now  seeing  the 
holy  book,  our  joy  is  not  surpassed  by  words  ;^ happiness 
extreme!  happiness  extreme!  We  wholly  trust  in  the  God  of 
heaven^  merits — we  disciples  all  believe  in  the  doctrines  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  the  holy  book,  but  desire  the  God  of  heaven 
to  send  down  illumination ;  then  simple  men's  happiness !  Oh  ? 
we  cannot  describe  it — but  thrice  praise!*' 

lid 


i 


234  Srarcity  in  Peking.  OcT- 

We  marked,  as  we  read  the  jouriials,  several 
other  passages  which  we  intended  to  extract.  But 
our  limits  forbid  it.  We  cannot  lay  aside  the  jour- 
nals, however,  without  expressing  our  gratitude  to 
the  writer,  for  the  variety  of  information  which  he 
has  given  to  the  public.  A  good  deal  of  interest, — 
our  souls  exult  at  the  thought, — is  beginning  to  be 
felt  for  the  Siamese,  both  in  Europe  and  America  ; 
from  both  of  which  countries  ^^ embassadors^^  are 
about  to  be  sent — not  in  courtly  style,  with  a  mes- 
sage to  the  king  alone — but  in  lowliness  and  gen- 
tleness, to  instruct  the  ignorant,  to  preach  glad 
tidings  to  the  poor,  and  to  proclaim  to  all  the 
acceptable  year  of  the  Lord. 

From  Mr.  Abeel,  who  was  with  Mr.  T.  during 
his  second  visit  to  Siam,  we  have  heard  nothing 
since  he  embarked  for  Bankok  about  the  middle 
of  last  April ;  but  we  hope  to  hear  very  soon,  and  to 
obtain  froiv  him  and  others,  who  may  engage  in 
the  missioj,much  information  concerning  Siam. 
On  the  Budhism  of  the  Siamese,  we  have  a  paper 
now  on  hand.  We  intend  that  it  shall  appear  soon. 


MISCELLANIES. 


Scarcity  in  Peking. — The  capital  of  the  celestial  empire 
has  exhibited  some  peculiar  scenes  of  distress  and  lamentations, 
during  the  past  summer,  occasioned,  chiefly,  by  a  long  con- 
tinued drought.  As  early  as  the  31st  of  May,  an  official  paper 
was  published  by  the  emperor,  lamenting  the  want  of  rain  on 
the  approach  of  summer.  He  had  altars  for  prayer  erected, 
with  sufficient  ceremony  and  respect,  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods  of 
heaven,  and  to  be  worthy  of  his  own  dignity,  as  officiating 
priest ; — in  which  capacity,  he  had  devoutly  knocked  his  head 
on  the  ground,  and  supplicated  rain. — But,  up  to  that  dny, 
genial  showers  had  not  yet  fallen.  His  majesty  says,  that  his 
**  scorching  "  anxiety  continued  night  and  day,  and  he  was,  hour 
^fterhour,  looking  earaesily  for  rain — (but  »one  fell). 


18:32  Scarcity  in  Peking  2ri5 

lie  iherefore  turned  his  lhou|[hls  upon  hinisf^h',  ami  his  go- 
vernment.— We  have  not  time  to  give  a  full  translation  of  his 
majesty's  musings  ahd  his  ultimate  decisions,  on  this  early  oc- 
casion, and  therefore  we  refer  our  readers  to  the  original,  the 
substance  of  which  is,  that  the  emperor  is  conscious  of  doing 
his  duty,  in  a  merciful  manner,  towards  criminals  nnd  accused 
persons.  His  own  conduct  and  wishes, — he  says,  rather  proud- 
ly,—ought  to  have  induced  a  sweet  harmony  between  the  rain- 
bearing  clouds  above,  and  the  parched  earth  below.  However, 
this  has  not  been  the  effect.  And,  therefore,  while  he  leaves 
the  greater  and  smaller  criminals  in  the  otheV  provinces  to  the 
course  of  law,  he  desires  that  in  the  province  of  the  capital^ 
a  mitigation  of  punishment  for  the  convicted,  (except  in  cases 
of  great  crimes,)  be  adopted ;  that  the  accused  be  speedily 
brought  to  a  just  decision  ;  and  that  imprisoned  witnesses  he 
either  at  once  confronted  with  the  opposite  parties,  or  be  set 
at  liberty  on  bail.  For  he  is  aware  that  the  prisons  of  Peking 
are  crammed  with  suspected  persons  and  witnesses,  who  are 
sickening,  one  afler  another,  and  pining  in  starvation  even  to 
death.  **  I  deeply  commiserate  their  condition,"  says  the  emperor. 
Then,  he  forthwith  orders  that  all  smaller  offences  he  immedi- 
ately disposed  of,  and  the  parties  liberated.  '*  Thus  (he  adds,) 
we  may  hope  for  timely,  genial,  and  fructifying  showers. — T^et 
the  Board  of  Pdnishments  immediately  obey  these  commands. 
Respect  this." 

The  principle  of  this  pagan  paper  seems  to  be  conforma- 
ble to  the  petition, — ''  Forgive  us  our  trespasses  as  we  forgive 
them  that  trespass  against  us. "  But  the  emperor,  unlike  his 
father  Keaking,  does  not  take  blame  to  himself.  He  throws 
the  guilt  on  others. 

In  this  and  other  Chinese  pagan  slate  papers,  it  is  admitted 
that ''  the  Heavens  do  rule ;"  that  there  is  a  Power  above  which 
rewards  and  punishes.  It  mny  be  mutter  of  form ;  or  it  may 
be  sincere.  But  it  is  right  in  itself  It  is  said,  that  of  late, 
in  England,  the  Duke  of  Wellington's  state  papers,  written  for 
the  sovereign,  left  out,  either  intentionally  or  carelessly,  all 
acknowledgment  of  God,  or  of  Providence ;  and  that  the  pres- 
ent ministry,  in  two  or  three  king's  speeches,  even  when  pes- 
tilence was  threatening  the  land,  said  not  a  word  by  which 
it  could  be  inferred  that  government  was  not  a  faction  of 
atheists.  There  were  complaints  in  various  quarters;  but  by 
latest  accounts,  the  ministry  appears  to  have  resumed  the  (brms 
of  theism, — the  recognition  of  a  Providence. 

The  above  account  was  prepared  for  the  press  several  weeks 
ago,  but  was  mislaid.  We  regret  this  the  less,  since  we  are 
now  able  to  append  other  accounts  of  a  most  interesting 
character.  The  drought  was  severe  and  of  long  duration ;  in 
consequence  of  which,  the  emperor,  kings,  and  princes,  fasted 
and  prayed  once  in  seven  days,  before  altars  dedicaVed  V^  ^Xii^ 


236  l^aoukwnng^ s  Praynr  for  Rain.         Oct. 

gods  of  heaven,  the  gods  of  (he  earth,  of  the  year,  of  the 
land,  of  the  grain,  and  finally  to  imperial  heaven  itself,  and 
also  to  '*  imperial  earth,  *'  with  all  the  saints.  His  majesty, 
moreover,  sent  a  king  to  Tae-skan^  '<thegF«at  mountain''  in 
Shantung  province,  with  Til)etian  incense  matches,  to  pray  for 
rain  in  the  emperor's  stead. 

In  the  province  of  Pechele,  locusts  were  feared,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  long  drought;  and  orders  were  issued  by  the 
government  to  adopt  preventive   measures. 

The  em|>eror  himself  issued  a  proclamation  inviting  plain 
statements  of  opinions,  and  details  of  abuses.  In  consequence 
of  this,  one  of  the  censors  has  memorialized  on  the  cruelties 
and  injustice  practiced  in  the  supreme  court  of  punishments. 
Torture,  long  imprisonment,  and  the  willful  implication  of  in- 
nocent persons,  are  the  evils  he  complains  of  He  mentions 
two  cases,  in  which  the  trials  were  continued  forty  days,  where 
the  accused  had  to  kneel  on  chains  and  undergo  other  insults 
and  torments.  In  one  of  these  cases,  the  accused  was  proved 
to  be  innocent,   and   in   the  other  the   person  died   in   prison. 

But  the  most  remarkable  document  is  the  prayer  of  the 
emperor;  the  form  of  which  is  that  of  a  memorial  sent  to  the 
emperor  of  China,  by  governors  of  provinces  and  other  states- 
men. His  majesty,  ^r  the  personal  pronoun,  uses  the  Chinese 
word  cAtn,  '*  a  minister  "  or  *'  servant," — the  same  which  those 
employ  who  write  to  him.  We  subjoin  a  translation  of  the 
whole  paper. 


A  Prayer  for  rain,  written  by  his  Imperial  Mc^esty  Taou" 
kwangf  and  offered  up  on  the  28M  day  of  the  sixth  mouth 
of  the  {2th  year  of  his  reign, — July  24th,  1832. 

''  Kneeling,  a  memorial  is  hereby  presented,  lo  cause  affairs 
to  be  heard. 

''Oh,  Alas!  Imperial  Heaven,  were  not  the  world  afflicted 
by  extraordinary  changes,  I  would  not  dare  to  present  extra- 
ordinary services.  Bnt  this  year  the  drought  is  most  unusual. 
Summer  is  past,  and  no  rain  has,  fallen.  Not  only  do  agricul- 
ture and  human  beings  feel  the  dire  calamity :  but  also  beasts 
and  insects,  herbs  and  trees,  almost  cease  to  live. 

I,  the  minister  of  Heaven,  am  placed  over  mankind,  and  am 
responsible  for  keeping  the  world  in  order,  and  tranquillizing  the 
people.  Although  it  is  now  impossible  for  me  to  sleep  or  eat 
with  composure;  although  I  am  scorched  with  grief,  and 
tremble  with  anxiety;  still,  after  all,  no  genial  and  copious 
showers  have  been  obtained. 

<<  Some  days  ago,  I  fasted,  and  offered  rich  sacrifices,  on 
the  altars  of  the  gods  of  the  land  and  the  grain ;  and  had  to  be 
thankful  for  gathering  clouds,  and  slight  showers;  but  not 
<»hough  to  cause  gladness. 


1832.         Tamtkwang's  Prayer  for  Rain.        237 

*'  Looking  up,  I  consider  that  Heaven^s  heart  is  benevolence 
and  love.  'The  sole  cause  is  the  daily  deeper  atrocity  of  my 
sins ;  but  little  sincerity  and  little  devotion. — Hence  i  have  been 
unable  to  move  Heaven's  heart  and  bring  down  abundant 
blessings. 

*' Having  respectfully  searched  the  records,  1  find,  that,  in 
the  24th  year  of  Keenlung,  my  imperial  grandfather,  the  high, 
honorable  and  pure  emperor  reverently  performed  a  *  great 
snow  service.'  I  feel  impelled,  by  ten  thousand  considerations, 
to  look  up  and  imitate  the  usage,  and  with  trembling  anxi^ 
ety,  rashly  assail  heaven, ,  examine  myself,  and  consiaer  my 
errors ;  looking  up,  and  hoping  that  I  may  obtain  pardon. 
I  ask  myself, — whether  in  sacrificial  services  I  have  been 
disrespectful?  Whether  or  not  pride  and  prodigality  have  had 
a  place  in  my  heart,  springing  up  there  unobserved  ?  Whether, 
from  the  leneth  of  time,  I  have  become  remiss  in  attending  to 
the  affairs  of  government;  and  have  been  unable  to  attend  to 
them  with  that  serious  diligence,  and  strenuous  effort,  which 
I  ought?  Whether  I  have  uttered  irreverent  words,  and  have 
deserved  reprehension?  Whether  perfect  equity  has  been  at- 
tained in  conferring  rewards  or  inflicting  "punishment?  Wheth* 
er  in  raising  mausoleums  and  laying  out  gardens,  I  have  dis- 
tressed the  people  and  wasted  property  ?  Whether  in  the  ap- 
pointment of  ofiicers,  1  have  failed  to  obtain  fit  persons,  and 
thereby  the  acts  of  government  have  been  petty  and  vexatious 
to  the  people?  Whether  punishments  have  been  unjustly  in- 
flicted or  not  ?  Whether  the  oppressed  have  found  no  means  of 
appeal  ?  Whether  in  persecuting  heterodox  sects,  the  innocent 
have  not  been  involved?  Whether  or  not  the  magistrates  have 
insulted  the  people,  and  refused  to  listen  to  their  affairs? 
Whether  iif  the  successive  military  operations  on  the  western 
frontiers,  there  may  have  been  the  horrors  of  human  slaughter, 
for  the  sake  of  imperial  rewards?  Whether  the  largesses  be- 
stowed on  the  afflicted  southern  provinces  were  properly  applied  ; 
or  the  people  were  left  to  die  in  the  ditches?  Whether  the 
efforts  to  exterminate  or  pacify  the  rebellious  mountaineers  of 
Hoonan  and  Canton,  were  properly  conducted ;  or  whether 
they  led  to  the  inhabitants  being  trampled  on  as  mire  or  ashes? 
— To  all  these  topics,  to  which  my  anxieties  have  been  direct- 
ed, I  ought  to  lay  the  plumb-line,  and  strenuously  endeavor 
to  correct  what  is  wrong;  still  recollecting  that  there  may  be 
faults  which  have  not  occurred  to  me  in  my  meditations. 

**  Prostrate  I  beg  Imperial  Heaven,  (Hwang  Teen,)  to  pardon 
my  ignorance  and  stupidity :  and  to  grant  me  self-renovation  ; 
for  myriads  of  innocent  people  are  involved  by  me,  a  single 
man.  My  sins  are  so  numerous,  it  is  difficult  to  escape  firom 
them.  Summer  is  past,  and  autumn  arrived ;  to  wait  longer 
will  really  be  impossible.  Kiiocking  head,  I  pray.  Imperial 
Heaven,  to  hasten  and  confer  gracious  deliverance, — a  speedy 
and  divinely  beneficial  rain ;  to  save  the  people's  lives ;  and  in 


i 


tiSo  Hcarcify  m  Ihkwg*  Oci'. 

8<mie  degree  redeem  my  iniquiues.  Oh — Alas!  lmi)crlat  Heav- 
en, observe  these  things!  Oh — Alas!  Imperial  ileaven,  be 
gracious  to  them.  I  am  inexpressibly  grieved,  alarmed,  and 
frightened. — Reverently  this  memorial  is  presented." 

This  is  a  most  singular  ,prod<uction.  It  is  one  too  of  great 
value ;  it  is  worth  more  than  scores  of  quartos  and  folios  of 
the  vain  speculations  which  have  been  published  concerning 
China  Even  allowing  that  much  of  the  coloring  has  been 
given  to  it  for  eifect  merely  (which  we  are  slow  to  admit), 
still  it  exhibits  an  exalted  personage  in  a  most  interesting 
and  affecting  point  of  view.  It  is  withal  a  very  serious  do- 
cument. As  it  conducts  us  to  the  anti-chambers  of  the  "  ce- 
lestial court,"  and  there  shows  us  the  ''  minister  of  heaven  " 
scorched  with  grief,  poring  over  his  atrocious  sins,  and  with 
trembling  anxiety,  recounting  the  errors  of  his  public  and  pri- 
vate life ;  our  sympathy  is  excited,  and  we,  instinctively,  re-echo 
his  lamentation.  Woo  hoo !  Oh,  Alas ! 

It  exhibits  weakness  and  darkness  peculiar  to  the  human 
mind,  while  unblessed  by  the  revealed  Word  and  by  the  Spirit  of 
the  only  living  and  true  God.  It  shows,  also,  very  distinctly, 
if  we  mistake  not,  the  symptoms  of  an  oppressed  and  declining 
empire.  We  predict  nothing.  We  should  rejoice  to  see 'Uhe 
great  Pure  dynasty  "  long  stand  strong,  flourishing  in  all  the 
glory,  peace,  tranquillity,  and  prosperity  which  it  now  proudly 
and  falsely  arrogates.  The  welfare  of  the  Chinese  empire  is 
the  dearest  object  to  our  hearts  on  earth.  But  our  own  minds, 
in  accordance  we  believe  with  the  minds  of  millions,  forbode 
an  approaching  change.  We  cannot  deny  the  evidence  of  our 
senses ;  and  we  will  not,  knowingly,  conceal  the  truth.  Causes 
are  o|)eratiug  on  this  nation, — would  they  did  not  exist, — which 
roust  produce  tremendous  effects.  The  state  groans;  and  al- 
ready convulsions  begin  to  be  felt.  And  oh,  should  the .  bands 
of  government  be  once  broken  asunder,  and  this  immense  mass 
of  population — an  ocean  of  human  beings — be  thrown  into  con- 
fusion, the  scene  would  be  awful.  We  gladly  turn  from  the 
contemplation  of  such  a  picture. 

The  emperor's  anxieties,  occasioned  by  the  long  continuance 
of  the  drought,  are  now  terminated.  By  a  paper  in  the  Ga- 
zette, dated  at  Peking,  July  29th,  it  is  stated, — that  after  the 
emperor  had  fasted,  and  offered  the  prayer  given  above,  before 
the  aitar  dedicated  to  heaven, — at  about  8  o'clock  on  the  same 
evening,  thunder,  lightning,  and  rain  were  intermingled  :  the  rain 
falling  in  sweet  and  copious  showers.  The  next  day,  a  report 
came  in  from  the  prefect  of  Shunteen  foo  *  that  two  inches  had 
fallen:  and  on  successive  days,  near  the  imperial  domain,  a 
quantity  fell  equal  to  four  inches.  For  this  manifestation  of 
heavenly     compassion,  the    emperor,    in   an    order  published, 

**  This  is  the  Chinese  name  of  Peking  imd  the  department  annexed  to  it 


\ 


I8;ji.  Stale  of  China.  239 

expresses  his  deep  devotion  and  intense  gratitude:  and  the 
2d  of  August  is  appointed  as  a  day  of  thanksgiving.  Six  kings 
are  directed  to  repair  to  the  altars  dedicated  (I)  to  heaven,  (2) 
to  earth,  (3)  to  the  gods  of  tHe  land  and  grain,  (4)  to  the  golds  of 
heaven,  (5)  to  the  gods  of  earth,  and  (6)  to  the  gods  of  the 
revolving  year. 

During  the  drought  and  scarcity  government  sold  grain  at 
reduced  prices.  But  there  were  dealers,  who  employed  poor 
old  men  and  women  to  go  and  get  the  cheap  good  grain,  for 
the  said  dealers  to  hoard  up,  to  be  resold  when  the  price  should 
be  still  higher. 

The  precise  idea,  which  his  imperial  majesty  attaches  to  the 
words  '*  imperial  heaven,"  we  will  not  stay  here  to  determine. 
It  is  manifest,  however,  that  such  a  variety  of  objects  of 
adoration  cannot  be  acceptable  to  HIM  who  has  declared, — 
<*  Thou  shaft  have  no  other  gods  before  me**  Jehovah  is  not 
a  man  that  he  should  lie ; — he  will  not  give  his  glory  to  an- 
other. The  conduct  of  the  emperor  in  prayings  fasting,  and 
self  examination,  ought  to  reprove  the  sluggish  Christian,  fiut 
we  shall  do  exceedingly  wrong,  if  we  attempt  to  excuse  such 
abominable  idolatry,  and  to  throw  the  mantle  of  charity  over 
that  which  God  abhors. 

It  is  a  very  remarkable  circumstance,  connected  with  the 
drought,  that  none  of  the  priests  of  Taou  and  Budha  were 
ordered  to  pray  as  they  usually  have  been  heretofore  on  simi- 
lar occasions.  This  single  fact  shows  in  how  low  estimation 
thfty  are  held  by  the  emperor. 

State  op  China.— Chincho,  one  of  the  imperial  histori- 
ographers, has  memorialized  the  emperor  on  the  state  of  the 
civilians  throughout  the  country,  and  has  requested  his  majesty 
to  issue  his  corrective  injunctions  to  them.  The  eniperpr 
approves  of  the  suggesti6n,  and  has  published  the  following 
document  accompanied  by  an  order  to  make  it  known ''in- 
side and  outside,'' — i.  e.,  both  at  court,  and  throughout  all  the 
provinces. 

"  It  has  always  been  the  case  that  tares,  if  not  weeded  out, 
injure  the  good  grain;  and  the  most  noxious  tares  among 
the  people  are  vagabond  associations.  Did  local  magistrates, 
as  soon  as  they  saw  or  heard  of  such  unions  being  formed, 
set  faithfully  to  work  to  prosecute,  they  might  put  an  end  lo  them 
root  and  branch. 

'<  Of  late  degenerate  magistrates  not  only  will  not  prosecute, 
but  will  go  so  far  in  many  ways,  as  to  screen  offenders.  And 
governors  of  provinces,  lieut.-governors  d&c,  as  soon  as  they 
nnd,  that  the  appellation  'vagabond  association'  is  applieabte 
to  accused  parties,  forthwith  endeavor  to  melt  down  the  case 
and  unstring  the  bow.  By  this  procedure  they  give  con- 
fidence and  a  stepping  stone  to  the  banditti.      Just  as  in  the 


\ 


240  Ah  Appeal  to  Christians.  Oct. 

case  of  ChaoUf  the  golden  dragon,  where  a  rebel  gang  of  about 
six  or  seven  thousand  men  was  formed  :  Were  none  of  these 
members  of  vagabond  associations?  Yet  the  local  magistrates 
would  say  nothing  more  than  that  the  vagabond  highlanders 
were  creating  a  disturbance  ;  and  so  they  hoped  luckily  to  escape 
the  guilt  of  a  neglect  of  duty.  This  is  a  specimen  of  the  pro- 
vinces generally. 

**  Uereaiier,  governors  and  lieut.-governors  must  make  a 
point  of  strictly  enjoining  all  subordinates,  to  be  assiduous  in 
searching  for  and  finding  out  vagabond  associations;  and  when 
discovered,  let  them  most  rigorously  apprehend  the  offenders,  and 
permit  no  denial  or  excuse.  Thus  eradicating  the  tares  they 
will  tranquillize  the  good ;  and  vagabond  associations  will  of 
themselves  be  discontinued. 

**Of  late  the  appeals  to  Peking  have  mostly  been  cases 
of  banditti  issuing  from  hills  and  retired  places  io  crowds, 
beating,  and  murdering  people.  Of  the  power  of  these,  the  lo- 
cal magistrates  are  afraid,  and  dare  not  seize  the  offenders. 
Murderers  escape  for  years,  and  at  last  appeals  are  made  to 
Peking,  fiut  the  end  of  government,  in  appointing  a  magis- 
tracy, is  to  persecute  the  bad  and  give  repose  to  the  g<XNi. 
Whereas  when  offenders  escape  the  net  of  the  law,  and  no 
vengeance  is  taken  on  criminals,  ignorant  people  get  accus- 
tomed to  see  such  things,  and  the  idea  arises  iq  their  minds, 
that  violence  is  better  than  quietness,  and  so  one  or  two  des- 
peradoes lay  plots,  and  easily  induce  hundreds  and  thousands 
to  unite  and  perpetrate  the  greatest  enormities. 

**  It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  governors  and  lieut.-governors 
give  strict  orders  to  all  subordinate  officers,  that  all  murderous 
banditti  mast  be  seized  and  severely  punished.  The  notion 
of  converting  great  affairs  into  little  ones  must  not  be  indulged,'' 
&c.,  6lo. 

The  effect  of  this  and  similar  manifestoes  is  very  trifling. 
After  a  few  days  of  noise  and  bustle,  things  return  again  to 
their  old  course. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Chinese  Repository. 
Sir, — If  you  deem  the  following  thoughts  suitable  for  inser- 
tion in  your  new  publication,   you    will   oblige   me   by  giving 
them  a  place  in  the  Repository. 

Your's,  &c. 

Z. 
An  appeal  to  Foreign  Christians  in  China. — Those  of  us  who 
profess  Christianity  in  China,  are  as  a  mere  drop  in  the  ocean 
compared  with  the  native  population,  who  are  either  ignorant 
Off  the  gospel  or  opposed  to  it,  throughout  this  large  empire. 
But  they  and  we  are  equally  uccountable  to  the  great  Judge 
of  all, — the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  for  they  and  we  ''must  all 
appear    before  the  judgment  seat    of  Christ.''     It    is    not    my 


1832.  An  Appeal  to  Chmtiam.  341 

uitention,  at  preseot,  to  enter  into  a  consideration  of  the  ques- 
tion concerning  the  state  of  the  idolatrous  heathen.  My  wish 
is  to  call  the  attention  of  Christians — ^those  who  avow  them- 
Belves  to  be  the  disciples  or  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  to  their  own  religious  comdition,  character,  and  appear- 
ance,  in  China. 

Of  national  or  established  churches,  we  have  individuals  be- 
longing to  a  great  variety ;  aud  we  have  some  who  have  been 
educated  without  the  pale  of  government  churches.  We  have 
Christians  of  the  Lutheran  church,  and  of  the  Greek  church ;  of 
the  Eufflish  and  Scotch  churches;  of  the  Dutch  Reformed,  and 
of  the  Russian  church.  From  America,  also,  we  have  Chris- 
tians of  several  denominations; — Episcopalian,  Presbyterian, 
Congregatibnal,  and  some  oChers.  But  amidst  all  this  external 
and  geographical  diversity,  we  have  an  internal,  and,  where 
it  is  relt,  a  very  powerful  centre  of  unity,  viz,  sincere  devoted- 
ness  to  the  principles  taught,  and  the  practice  enjoined,  by 
our  divine  Master,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Now  amidst  all  the 
varieties  of  nation  and  communion,  among  the  followers  of 
Jesus,  there  are  in  the  sight  of  God— I  nrmly  believe  it — 
only  two  classes,  the  righteous  and  the  Wicked ;« — ^those  who 
love  the  Saviour,  and  those  who  do  not.  Common  sense  in- 
dicates that  those  who  are  attached  to  the  blessed  Saviour, 
thongh  of  different  nations,  or  states,  or  other  geographical 
divisions, — though  of  different  national,  particular,  or  local 
churches,  should  in  China  rally  round  the  same  standard,  and 
avow  their  principles — "Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on 
earth,  peace  and  goodwill  to  men." 

But  those,  who,  though  avowed  followers  of  Jesus  yet 
doubt  his  character,  question  his  principles,  or  disobey  his  pre- 
cepts, will  of  course  form  another  class,  it  may  be  a  majority, 
— I  say  it  with  sincere  grief^  fearing  it  may  be  true.  But 
shall  the  majority,  in  such  a  case,  silence,  and,  to  all  practical  pur- 
poses, annihilate  the  minority  of  obedient  disciples  t  It  ought 
not  so  to  be !  I  humbly,  but  earnestly  adjure  all  who  <<  love 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,'*  to  show  more  zealously 
than  they  ever  yet  have  done,  their  attachment  to  each  other  for 
the  Saviour's  sake;  and,  I  might  add,  for  their  own  sake — for  the 
sake  of  their  own  salvation,  and  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen 
around  them. 

Religion  is  the  chief  concern 

Of  mortals  here   below ; 
May  we  its  great  importance  learn. 

Its  sovereign  virtue  know! 

More  needful  this,  than  glitt'ring  wealth, 

Or  aught   the  world  besUiws  ; 
Nor  reputation,  food,  or  health, 

Can  give  us  such  ropobe. 

£e 


i 


242 


Religious  Intelligence. 


Oct. 


RELIGIOUS  INTELLIGEIVCE. 


Indian  Arcbipelaoo  — Clo- 
ser uniou  among  the  disciples 
of  Christ,  stronger  love  to  the 
Saviour  and  to  the  brethren, 
and  more  self-denial  and  self- 
consecration,  than  the  world 
has  ever  yet  witnessed,  are  to 
be,  we  conceive,  among  the  first 
and  the  happiettt  effects  of  the 
present  system  of  missionary 
operations.  Union  and  love,  es- 
pecially, will  be  greatly  promot- 
ed by  a  better  and  more  inti- 
mate acquaintance  among  the 
members  of  the  great  Christian 
family — the  church  of  God. 

The  following  letter,  from 
a  missionary  of  the  Netherlands' 
Society,  addressed  to  the  Editor 
of  the  Chinese  Repository,  will, 
we  hope,  by  promoting  a  better 
knowledge  of,  excite  a  deeper 
interest,  in  the  missions  of 
that  society. 

Dear  Sir  ; — It  adbrds  mc 
great  pleasure  to  give  you  some 
outlines  of  the  missions,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Netherlands' 
Missionary  Society,  in  the  In- 
dian Archipelago:  Their  first 
missionaries  sent  to  those  parts 
were  Messrs.  Kam,  Bruckiier 
and  Supper.  The  two  former 
are  still  alive;  Mr.  Bruckner 
has  gone  over  to  the  Baptist  mis< 
sionary  society.  The  princi- 
pal station  was  begun  at  Am- 
Doyna,  a  most  delightful  island, 
with  a  numerous  population, 
who  were  partially  Christians 
The  btatioiis  at  Samarang  and 


fiatavia  were  only  temporary^ 
and  hflVe  long  ago  been  relin- 
quished. 

As  the  Dutch  governmet*t 
were  very  anxious  to  promote 
the  spread  ol'  Christianity  in  the 
Molucca  islands,  new  laborers 
came  out  and  were  stationed 
on  Booroo,  Ceram,  Banda,  and 
Teruate.  At  all  these  islands 
there  were  then  a  few  Chris* 
tians,  the  number  of  which, 
since  the  arrival  of  the  missiona- 
ries, has  considerably  increased, 

A  Mr.  lie  Brun,  an  excellent 
young  man,  was  stationed  at 
Timor,  and  gained  by  his  un- 
wearied labors  many  hearts  for 
the  Saviour,  lie  extended  his 
exertions  to  the  neighboring 
isl^inds,  Rotty  and  Letty.  As  the 
Lord  blessed  his  exertions,  the 
society  established  new  stations 
u|Km  some  of  the  neighboring 
islands ;  among  which  Letty  and 
Moa  are  the  most  prominent. 

Mr.  Hellendoorn,  the  mis- 
sionary at  Menado,  on  the 
northeast  c<»ast  of  the  island  of 
Celebes,  has,  lately,  been  very 
successful  ill  the  establishment 
of  schools,  and  in  increasing 
the  number  of  converts;  in 
consequence  of  which,  the  so- 
ciety has  sent  an  additional 
number  of  laborers,  to  strength- 
en and  extend  the  mission  in 
that  quarter.  The  society  bas« 
likewise,  a-  station  at  Rhio,  and 
intends  to  establish  another  on 
Sumatra. 


f 


1832. 


Religious  Intelligence* 


243 


There  are  several  thousand 
Christians  at  the  Molucca  sta- 
tions. Schools  have  lately  been 
opened,  churches  established, 
and  chapels  built.  Though  a 
great  part  of  the  converts  are 
only  nominal  Christians,  there 
are  many  amongst  them,  who 
adore  their  Saviour  in  spirit 
and  in  truth.  The  difficulties 
of  spreading  Christianity  on 
these  islands  are,  perhaps,  aa 
great  if  not  greater  than  on 
the  islands  of  the  Pacific 
ocean.  Some  of  the  tribes,  and 
among  them  the  Alfoors,  are 
fully  as  savage  as  the  inhabi-> 
tants  of  New-California.  Nev- 
ertheless, Christian  congrega- 
tions exist  amongst  them,  and 
schools  also  have  long  since 
been  established. 

At  a  future  time,  I  hope  to 
give  you  a  more  particular  ac- 
count, while  I  remain,  &c. 


Mr.  Wolff's  proposed  visit 
to  China, — The  Calcutta  Cou- 
rier announces  the  arrival  at 
Simla,  the  late  residence  of  the 
gov^ernor<-general  of  India,  of 
Wolff,  the  converted  German 
Jew ;  who  proposes  entering 
China,  by  way  of  Tibet,  in 
search  of  the  descendants  of 
Israel.  He  has  forced  his 
way,  in  a  very  extraordinary 
manner,  overland,  to  his  pres- 
ent station  ;  and,—- unless  he 
be  cut  off  by  a  natural  death, 
under  great  privations,— or  by 
a  violent  one  by  the  hands  of 
his  fellow*men, — his  appear- 
ance in  Canton  is  by  no  means 
impossible. 


turcs  are  now  translated  into  the 
Mongolian  language.— which 
is  **  spoken  and  read  (for  the 
books  in  that  language  are  nu- 
merous) from  the  shores  of  the 
Baikal  to  the  gates  of  Peking." 

Mr.  Swan  has  spent  about  four- 
teen years  in  Siberia,  associated 
with  Messrs.  Yuille  and  Sially- 
brass.  They  have  three  stations 
viz,  Selinginsk,  Kbodon,  and 
Ona;  where  they  preach  ihe 
word,  and  are  instructing  a 
small  number  of  youths. 

A  century  ago,  Mr.  Swan 
says,  there  was  not,  in  those 
parts  of  Siberia  where  he  has 
been  for  several  years,  one 
priest,  properly  so  called,  and 
not  one  heathen  temple ;  but 
now  there  are  nearly  twenty 
temples,  to  which  are  attached 
4000  priests  of  Bud  ha. 


SiBBRiA. — From  an  address 
of  the  Rev.  William  Swan,  be- 
fore the  London  Missionary 
Society,  we  learn,  that  theScnp- 


-PoRT  OF  Canton.  The 
American  Seamen's  Friend 
Society,  as  we  learn  by  their 
'  Magazine.'  have  resolved  to  ex- 
tend their  operations ;  and  have 
appointed  three  gentlemen  to 
chaplaincies  in  foreign  ports; 
mV  Rev.  John  Diell,  to  the 
port  of  Honolulu,  Oahu ;  Rev. 
F.  S.  Mines,  to  the  port  of  Mar- 
seilles; and  the  Rev.  Edwin 
Stevens,  to  the  port  of  Canton. 
Mr.  Stevens  embarked  at  Phi- 
ladelphia, on  board  the  ship 
Morrison,  aboiit  the  last  of 
June,  and  arrived  in  China  on 
the  24th  instant,  afler  a  voyage 
of  119  days.  The  ships  at 
Whampoa  now  are 
Brit.  25 ;  Seamen  about  1 700 ; 
Amer.  15;  Seamen  about  240; 
NHh,  2 ;  Seamen  about  50 ; 
There  are  also  at  Lintin,  the 
comnion  anchorage  for  ships  ar- 
riving on  the  coast  of  Canton, 
about  20  ships,  and  900  seamen. 


i 


244  Simgs  of  Three  Characiet^.  Oct 


LITERARV  NOTICE, 


San  tsze  &o,  sum  reae,  '*  iSSmi^^  of  thru  ckaraeters^  with 
colloquial  explanoHons^/*  or  the  8(ured  Edict  in  rhyme.  l6mo. 
38  Uave9.  1816. 

This  little  book  was  composed  and  printed  tinder  the  reign 
of  the  late  emperor  Keaking.  The  edition  before  us  was 
prepared, — in  imitation  of  the  celebrated  school  book,  called 
the  San  tsze  King,  or  "  Trimetrica]  Classic,"— by  Le  Laechang, 
jnagistrate  of  the  mountaineer  district  of  Leenshan,  in  Canton 
province;  and  was  chiefly  intended  for  the  use  of  the  Yaou 
tribes  under  his  jurisdiction. 

The  Shinff  Fii,  or  Sacred  Edict, — the  foundation  of  the  lit- 
tle book  before  us^ — has  obtained  considerable  note  among 
European  sinologues,  from  the  able  translation  given  of  it 
by  the  late  Dr.  Milne  of  Malacca.  That  work  is  divided  into 
sixteen  sections,  containing  sixteen  maxims  of  the  emperor 
Kanghe,  followed  by  amplifications  by  the  emperor  Yung- 
chingy  and  colloquial  paraphrases  by  Wtmg  Yewpo,  a  high 
officer  of  state. — The  '  Sacred  Edict  in  rhyme,'  is  in  like  man- 
ner divided  into  sixteen  sections.  Each  section  is  headed  by  one 
of  Kanghe's  maxims,  and  consists  of  twelve  stanzas  or  verses,  of 
twelve  characters,  or  four  lines,  each.  The  subject  matter  of  these 
verses  is  chiefly  taken  from  the  paraphrase  of  Wang  Yewpo ;  but 
each  line  consisting  of  but  three  characters  the  conciseness  of  the 
style  often  renders  it  almost  unintelligible,  without  the  aid  of 
the  colloquial  explanation  which  follows  each  verse.  This  lat*' 
ter  is  written  in  a  plain  and  easy  style, — and  generally  shows 
very  clearly  the  meaning  of  the  text. 

As  a  specimen  of  the  work,  we  subjoin  a  translation  of  the 
first  section.  To  make  the  meaning  clear,  it  has  been  requi- 
site to  weave  parts  of  the  explanation  into  the  text.  But, 
though  not  closely  literal,  np  Chinese  idea  has  been  sacrificed, 
nor  any  English  one  introduced,  to  render  the  translation  read- 
able.    The  Chinese  begins  thus. 

'fhtn  heaou  te,  e  chung  jin  Inn. 

Meen  hwae  paou, 
Peih  san  neen ; 
Foo  moo  gan 
Tang  haon  Teen. 
6lc.     &'C     6lc. 


1832.  Songs  of  Three  Characters.  245 

»*  Be.  regardful  of  the  filial  atul  fraternal  duties,  in   order  to 
give  importance  to  the  human  relations.** 

The  parcfftts*  tender  care  can  be  dispensed^ 

Not  till  three  anxious  yearn  their  child  they  've  nursed : 

A  father's  waichfui  toil,  a  mother's  love — 

E'en  with  high  Heaven  equality  demand. 

Let,  then,  the  son  his  parents'  board  provide 
With  meat  nutritious, — and  from  winter's  cold, 
With  warmest  silk  their  feeble  frames  defend; 
Nor  with  their  downward  years  his  efforts  cease. 

When  walking,  let  his  arm  their  steps  support ; 
When  sitting,  let  him  in  attendance  wait. 
With  tender  care  let  him  their  comfort  seek ; 
With  fond  affection  all  their  wishes  meet. 

When  pain  and  sickness  do  their  strength  impair, 
Be  all  his  fears  and  all  his  love  aroused ; — 
Let  him  with  quicken'd  steps  best  medicine  seek ; 
And  the  most  skilled  physicians'  care  invite. 

And  when,  at  length,  the  great  event  *  doth  come. 
Be  shroud  and  coffin  carefully  prepared. 
Yea,  throughout  life,  by  offerings  and  prayer, 
Be  parents  present  to  bis  rev'reat  thoughts. 

Ye  children,  who  this  Sacred  Edict  hear. 
Obey  its  mandates,  and  your  steps  direct 
Tow'rds  duty's  paths; — for  whoso  doth  not  thus, 
How  is  he  worthy  of  the  name  of  man? 

The  senior  brother  first,  the  junior  next, 
Such  is  the  order  in  which  men  are  born ; 
Let  then  the  junior,  with  sincere  respect. 
Obey  the  sage's  rule, — the  lower  station  keep. 

Let  him,  in  walking,  to  the  elder  yield, 
At  festive  boards,  to  th'  elder  give  first  place ; 
Whether  at  home  he  stay,  or  walk  abroad, 
Ne'er  let  him  treat  the  elder  with  neglect. 

Should  some  slight  cause  occasion  angry  strife, 
Let  each  recal  his  thoughts  once  and  again  ; 
Nor  act  till  ev'ry  point  he  thrice  hath  turned  ; 
Remembering  whence  they  both  at  first  have  sprung. 


*  This  exprP8«ion  is  used  emphntically  for  a  parent's  decease,  wUictv  '*  '\* 
the  greatest  event  of  a  man's  life." 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


Oct- 


Though,  like  two  twigs  which  from  one  stem  diverge^ 
Their  growth  perhafM  doth  tend   towVd  different   points  ; 
Yet  search  unto  the  roof,  they  still  are  joined  ; 
One  sap  |)ervades  the  twigs,— one  blood  the  brothers'  veins. 

In  boyish  sports,  how  often  have  they  joined ! 
Or  played  together  round  their  parents'  knee ! 
And  now,  when  old,  shall  love  quick  turn  to  hate, 
While  but  few  days  are  left  them  yet  to  love? 

Hear,  then,  this  Sacred  Edict  and  obey, 
Leave' ev'ry  unkind  thought;  what's  past  forget; 
While  singing  of  fraternal  union's  joys, 
Remember  that  there  's  pleasure  yet   behind. 


JOURNAL  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


Thk  Rbbkllion  of  the  Yaou-jin 
aod  their  Chinese  associates  is  at  an 
end.  Two  or  three  hundred  boats, 
it  is*  said,  have  gone  to  Le^nchow 
to  bring  back  the  troops;  and  the 
imperiaT  commissioners,  Heogan  and 
Hoo^une-ih,  have  returned  to  Pe- 
kinc,  with  additional  honors. 

Hengan,  who  is  said  to  have  more 
Influence  with  *'  the  one  man  who 
rules  <the  world,"  than  any  other 
courtier,  has  reported  to  his  majesty 
a  long  series  of  victories  in  daily 
skirmishes  with  the  rebels;  stating, 
also,  that  more  than  one  half  of 
the  mountain  tribes  have  begged  to 
be  allowed  to  surrender,  and  to  give 
up  their  leaders  and  their  arms. 

It  is  stated  that  Hengan  and  his 
colleague  ordered  the  judge  Yang 
Cluailm,  to  send  forth  among  the 
mountaineers,  a  proclamation,  that 
imperial  legates  had  arrived;  that 
troops  were  gathering  like  stormy 
clouds;  and  that,  from  all  the  pro- 
vinces, large  levies  of  veteran  troops 
were  pouring  in,  and  would  cer- 
tainly, in  the  event  of  further  re- 
sistance, wash  like  a  deluge  the 
whole  population  from  the  face  of 
the  earth;— or.  to  change  the  figure. 
H'oiiid  bvm  Ihem  lIp.  indiscriminate- 


ly— good  and  bad— whether  precious 
gems  or  com'mbn  stones,  A,e.,  Su, 

The  judge  addressed  the  people 
like  a  friend,  calling  upon  them  to 
save  themselves.  The  commission- 
ers feigned  perfect  iKnorance  of  the 
whole;  and  while  the  highlanders  were 
treating,  the  imperialists  were  plot- 
ting and  straming  every  nerve  to  ef- 
fect their  destruction. 

The  commissioners  state,  that  their 
endeavor  had  been,  in  obedience 
to  an  imperial  order,  to  scatter  am- 
iliaries,  and  soothe  principals, — to  di- 
vide and  conquer.  The  immense 
army  of  the  manifesto,  gathering  like 
clouds  from  all  the  provinces,  and 
covering  the  heavens  with  darkness, 
consisted  of  3000  men  ordered  from 
Hookwang ! 

Hengan  says,  many  of  the  trilies 
snbmitted  even  on  the  terms  he  pro- 
posed, viz.  the  Manlchou  tonsure,  to- 
gether with  depriving  the  ears  of 
the  rings  commonly  worn  by  the 
mountaineers.  At  the  date  oif  the 
memorial,  from  which  we  have  col- 
lected these  statements,  Hengan 
supposed  '*  ten  days  would  be  suffi- 
cient to  shut  up  tho  affair,  and  close 
furthei  proufpdings.  So  it  haa 
proved. 


^  \i\r:Ar'A 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


247 


Oil  (he  I5tb  instant,  the  imperial 
coiumissionera  received  a  dispatch 
from  the  emperor,  approving  of  their 
proceiidinffs,  but  degrading  govern- 
or Le.  reacock*s  feathers,  rings, 
&.C.,  in  profusion,  have  been  sent 
down  for  the  meritorious;  amo^^ig 
whom  we  observe  the  name  ofKo 
Tse-tsin,  who  was  lately  at  Macao, 
as  the  *'  Gasa  branca  Mandarine,"— 
the  hae-lang  tuiigche,  or  guardian 
of  the  coast.  This  little  man,  is  hy 
descent,  one  of  the  Yaou-jin,  lately 
in  rebellion;  and  governor  Le  sent 
him  up,  einressly  to  do  the  need* 
fill.  His  death  had  been  reported, 
but  the  report  now  a*'^)ears  to  have 
been  untrue. 

Two  legal  judges.  Yang  and  King, 
sent  up  to  the  bighia  Js,  have  so 
acted  that  their  m(  its  and  demerits 
balanced  each  oth'tr;  therefore  the 
commissionerr  reqaested  that  they 
might  bf  passec!  over. 

Thus  the  war  has  ended  as  al- 
most all  wars  do — in  Europe,  all 
parties  (excepting  a  few  slain,  de- 
graded, &€.,)  returning  to  the  state 
they  were  in  before  the  war.  The 
mountaineers  have  agreed  to  stay 
at  home,  and  the  imperialists^  have 
agreed  not  to  go  among  the  hills 
to  eitirpate  them. 

GoTiRNOR  Lk,  immediately  after 
his  disgrace,  having  delivered  up  to 
Hen^n  the  seals  of  office,  set  out 
on  his  journey  to  Peking;  where 
on  his  arrival,  he  Is  to  be  pdl  on 
trial  before  the  Hing  Poo,  or  Tribu- 
nal of  Punishments.  His  family  left 
Canton  for  their  home  in  Kedngse, 
en  the  15th  instant. 


Thb  Villaob  Ttrant.^A  case 
which  has  lately  excited  considera- 
ble attention,  and  been  matter  of 
much  talk  in  Canton,  is  that  of  Y6 
Mungche,  a  Peking  officer,  who,  by 
his  pride  and  profligacy,  has  brought 
himself  to  an  untimely  end.  On  the 
97tb  of  the  4th  moon,  (he  fooyuen 
Choo  sat  in  person  on  his  trial, 
and  sentence  of  death  has  been  pass- 
ed on  him,  but  has  not  yet  received 
the  imperial  sanction. 

Y$  Mungche  (or,  a^  (he  first  syl- 
lable of  his  iiHme  signifies,  Leaf,)  is 
now  in  (lie  44th  year  of  his  age.  In 
his  yontli  Ix*  was  h  good  scholar, 
aiid  rnpidiy  rone  to  (he  highest 
degree  ot    literary  rank.    The  hmi 


and  most  honorable  scene  of  literary 
combat,  i(i  China,  takes  place  at  Pe- 
king, in  the  presence  of  the  emperor. 
There  Leaf  succeeded,  and  wasfurth- 
with  appointed  to  a  respectable  place 
in  the  Board  of  Revenue;  in  which 
situation  he  remained  some  years  at 
the  capital.  Two  or  three  years  ago, 
bb  mother  died ;  and  he,  being  there- 
by incapacitated,  by  law,  from  hold- 
ing office  for  three  years,  returned  to 
bis  native  village  in  Tungkwan  dis- 
trict, accompanied  by  a  Peking  ser- 
vant, whom  ne  brought  with  him. 

Leaf,  a  clever  man,  and  a  treasury 
secretary  from  Pekinc,  was  a  person 
greatljr  esteemed  and  mred  in  his  na- 
tive village.  But  he  carried  bis  acts 
of  injustice  in  raising  money  by  inti- 
midation, and  hb  acts  of  profligacy, 
on  the  persons  of  wives,  daushters, 
and  nuns,  to  such  an  extreme  £gree, 
that  scores  of  accusers  have  appeared 
at  Canton  against  him.  His  maltreat- 
ment of  others  to  gratify  his  vicious 
propensities  has  caused  upwardsorten 
suicides.  We  have  the  native  details 
before  us,  bat  we  decline  entering  into 
tbem  minutely.  The  tyrant  Leaf  was 
a  terror  |o  all  the  neighborhood* 
The  police-men  were  afraid  to  attack 
him.  But  an  old  friend  of  his,  the 
Pwanyu  magistrate,  succeeded  in  t»e- 
trayiug  him.  Tlie  magistrate  and  he 
were  sworn  brothers,  that  is,  they 
Had,  in  Chinese  phrase,  '* exchanged 
cards.'*  This  magistrate  went  and  paid 
his  old  friend  a  cordial  visit,  and  said, 
"  Brother  Leaf,  there  are  various  char- 
ges agninst  you  at  Canton;  go  with 
me,  and  let  us  set  them  to  rights.*' 
Leaf  immediately  consented,  but  as 
soon  as  the  Worshipful  magistrate  had 
brought  his  friend  to  Canton,  he  sent 
a  posse  of  special  thief  catchers  from 
the  fooyuen's  office,  who  speedily 
took  him  into  safe  custody. 

The  Kwangchow  foo  magis(rate. 
who  sat  on  the  trial,  was  also  an  old 
friend  of  Leaf's.— I^af  denied,  |)osi- 
tively,  every  charge,  aiid  the  mapis- 
trate  was  unwilling  to  torture  him. 
He  therefore  said,  "  Brother  Leaf,  I 
wish  you  would  confess,  for  it  will 
disgrace  our  whole  caste  to  subject 
you  to  the  torture."  But  the  prisoner 
was  obstinate.  So  the  magistrate  took 
bis  Peking  servant,  who,  having  been 
constantly  attached  to  his  person, 
knew  aU  his  wicked  ways,  and  tortur- 
ed him.  (ill  he  made  a  most  mnpl<% 
confession  of  (he  criuiu\«\  \aicV«  iA\iv& 
beloved  roaster. 


248 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


Leal*  was  found  guilty,  and  is  now 
in  eommoD  Jail,  awaiting  the  imperial 
conftnnation  of  the  sentence  passed 
upoB  him.  It  is  said  that  the  fooyaea 
and  judge  of  Canton  have  been  in- 
tent on  putting  him  to  death ;  bat  the 
Board  in  Pelcing  has  written^  a  letter  to 
Choo,  requesting  him  *'  to  piAiish  light- 
ly.'* This  has  enraged  (he  fooyiien 
so  much,  that  he  has  written  to  Xhm 
emperor,  requesting  leave  to  retire 
from  his  migesty's  service,  on  the  plea 
of  old  am  and  sickness:  Whether  his 
resignation  will  he  accepted  or  not  re- 
mains to  be  seen. 


Thb  March  of  Entkrprisk.— The 
other  dav  a  local  magistrate  report- 
ed for  tne  fire-men  of  Canton,  that 
oiU  house  having  taken  fire,  it  was 
burnt  and  four  houses  around  it  were 
piMed  doum,  to  prevent  the  flames 
snreadine-  The  method  was  effectual, 
tnough  the  sacrifice  was  great.  For 
this  mode  of  operation,  though  in  the 
present  instance,  judgingafter  thefact, 
it  seemed  carried  to  an  extreme,  the 
Chinese  are  we  believe,  wholly  in- 
debted to  Europeans.  Formerly,  the 
Chinese  would  not  pull  down  their 
houses  to  stop  the  progress  of  fire ; 
but  they  readily  do  so  now,  did  cutP> 
tom  notwithstanding. 

D£ATH  CAUSED  BT   WhIPPINO.— In 

Saecbudh  an  officerof  government  has 
been  dismissed  the  service  and  brought 
to  trial  for  havinf  caused  the  death  of 
one  of  his  attendants,  by  subjecting 
him,  on  two  successive  occasions,  to 
the  infliction  of  one  hundred  blows  on 
the  back.  The  man  was  accused  of 
appropriating  part  of  the  price  of  a 
coffin;  and  m  speaking  impertinently 
to  the  magistrate.  There  was  an  en- 
deavor to  show  that  opkun  smoking 


caused  his  death,  but  the  iiroof  was  de- 
ficient. No  justice  conla  be  obtained 
in  the  province,  till  an  appeal  was 
made  to  Peking. 

A  THOUSAND    RAWS    OF  BuDHA.— > 

Sdme  perfons  at  Peking,  and  among 
them  a  Tartar  sioldier,  have  been 
convicted  of  forming  a  sect,  whoee 
distinguishing  feature  was  the  reciting 
a  thousand  names  of  Bndha,  and  col- 
lecting money.  The  proceedings  are 
pronounced  worthy  of  the  most  in- 
tense detestation.  Some  of  the  lead- 
ers have  been  capitally  punished,  and 
the  general  to  whose  division  the  sol- 
dier belonged,  has  requested  a  court 
martial  on  his  conduct,  for  not  db- 
covering  the  affair  sooner. 

PiRATBtf.  A  yushe,  op  censor, 
bas  reported  to  the  emperor,  respect- 
ing the  lengths  to  which  piracy  is 
carried,  all  along  the  coast  of  Can- 
ton. "According  to  the  yushe," 
says  his  majestv,  "the  piratical  ban- 
ditti have  theooldness  and  audaci-* 
ty  to  dig  up  graves,  and  plunder  thp 
clothes  of  the  dead;  yea,  even  to 
carry  away  the  coffins  and  publicly 
in  the  face  of  day,  to  extort  ransoms 
fbi*  them.  This  is  the  case  through- 
out the  province,  but  particularly 
near  the  provincial  citv,  and  in  the 
districts  subordinatis  to  the  capital  ;-— 
What  are  the  local  officers  attend- 
ing to  f^Why  de  they  sit  like  wood- 
en idols;  and  suffer  such  bold-faced 
unfearing  wickedness?  Let  Le  and 
Choo  command  severely  all  their 
subordinates,  to  exert  themselves  sin- 
cerely and  bring  to  strict  punijhment 
every  pirate  that  exists,  till  not  one 
is  left  to  slip  out  of  the  net.  Thus 
shall  cruelty  be  eradicated,  and  the 
spirit  of  perverseness  be  torn  up.*' 


•••k»< 


Postscript. — It  has  just  been  officially  announced,  that  his  excellency 
Loo,  our  new  governor,  will  set  out  from  LeSnchow  on  the  1st  of  No- 
vember, on  his  way  hit  bee  The  anchftsze  or  judge  Yang,  and  the 
Kwanghe^,  or  commandant  of  the  town  militia.  King,  will  precede  him 
a  few  days. 

Yesterday,  October  30tii-,  at  abdUl  2^  P.  M.,  a  fire  broke  nut,  and  burn- 
ed with  great  violence,  in  part  of  the  western  suburbs  of  the  city,  called 
Sha-miBen.  Being  almost  entirely  confined  to  wooden  houses  and  mat  sheds 
(occupied  by  gamblers  and  public  women).  Hiid  to  smfitl  boats  closely 
crowded  log*i(her.  the  fire  spread  rapidly,  Hiid  in  the  course  of  two  hours 
cohsumed  several  streets  or  lines  of  hoiLsf^s.  besides  a  large  number  of 
boats  We  are  at  present  >\  holly  unprovided  with  details,  but  cauBOt 
doubt  that  the  cxleiit  of  loss  has  been  very  great. 


\ 


THE 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY^ 


Vol.  I.— November,  1882. — No.  7. 


REVIEW. 

Memoirs  and  remarks,  geographical,  historical, 
topographical,  physical,  natural,  astronomical, 
mechanical,  military,  mercantile,  political,  and 
ecclesiastical,  made  in  above  ten  years'  travels 
through  the  Efftpire  of  China.  By  Lewis  Le 
CoMTE,  Jesuit ;  confessor  to  the  duchess  of  Bur- 
gundy, and  one  of  the  French  king's  mathema- 
ticians. A  new  translation  from  the  best  Paris 
edition.  I  Vol.  pp.  536.  London.  mdccxxxvii« 

Time  is  not  the  destroyer  of  truth.  Some  parts 
of  Le  Comte's  book  are  of  little  value  now, — as 
they  were,  indeed,  when  he  wrote  them, — being 
nothing  more  than  complimentary  addresses  to  mi- 
nisters of  state,  and  to  lords  and  ladies  of  rank, 
to  whom  he  'communicated  himself,'  in  a  series 
of  letters,  which  constitute  the  work  before  us : 
other  parts  of  it,  such  for  example,  as  that  which 
contains  a  division  of  the  empire  into  ''fifteen  pro- 
vinces,'' are  not  applicable  to  the  present  condition 
of  the  country:  much  of  the  work,  however,  is 
exact  narration  of  what  now  exists ;  and  the  period 
of  almost  a  century  and  a  half,  since  which  time 
it  was  composed,  has  taken  nothing  from  many 
of  its  most  beautiful  and  correct  descriptions  of 
persons,    places,  and    things    which  belong  to  the 


\ 


250  Le  Comic's  Memoirs  and  Nov- 

celestial  empire.  The  task  which  the  ^'learned 
Jesuit'^  undertook,  in  giving  an  account  of  the  ^'  new 
world/'  was  arduous,  and  required  no  ordinary 
qualifications ;  in  reference  to  it,  his  preface  con- 
tains excellent  remarks,  some  of  which  we  quote, 
that  the  reader  may  judge*  if  time  has  blunted 
their  point. 

"The  business  of  writing  voyages  is  not  alto- 
gether so  light  a  task  as  most  are  apt  to  fancy  ; 
it  requires  not  only  wit  and  judgment,  to  manage 
it  successfully,  but  likewise  sincerity,  exactness, 
and  a  simple  insinuating  style  ;  and  learning  be- 
sides,— for  as  a  painter,  to  be  a  master  in  his  art, 
ought  to  know  the  propriety  and  force  of  all  sorts 
of  colors,  so  whoever  undertakes  a  description  of 
the  people,  arts,  and  sciences,  and  religions  of  the 
new  world,  must  have  a  large  stock  of  knowledge, 
and,  in  a  manner,  an  universal  genius.  That  is 
not  all  neither;  he  must  have  been  an  eye-witness 
of  most  of  the  actions  and  things  he  reports,  he 
must  be  skilled  in  the  customs  and  language  of 
the  inhabitants,  he  must  have  corresponded  with 
those  of  the  best  fashion  among  them,  and  been 
frequently  in  conversation  with  their  principal  of- 
ficers; in  a  word,  to  enable  him  to  speak  with 
certainty  and  assurance  of  the  riches,  beauty,  and 
strength  of  an  empire,  he  must  have  taken  an  ac- 
tual survey  of  the  multitude  of  its  subjects,  the 
number  and  situation  of  the  cities,  tire  extent  of 
its  provinces,  and  all  the  remarkable  rarities  in  the 
country.  I  confess,  indeed,  this  is  something  more 
laborious  and  expensive  than  to  frequent  the  com- 
pany of  the  virtuosi  at  home,  or  supinely  tumble  over 
the  history  of  the  world  by  the  fire-side ;  and  yet, 
after  so  much  fatigue,  travelers  of  all  men  are  the 
least  esteemed  upon  the  force  of  their  writings. 

"There  is  a  set  of  idle  people  that  amuse  them- 
selves with  what  passes  daily  before  their  eyes, 
and  are  little  affected  with  news  from  remote  parts 
of  the  globe.     '  Tis  grown  a  maxim  with  others  to 


,-\ 


1832.  litmarls  on  China.  251 

reject  all  toroigii  stories  for  fables;  these  value 
themselves  upon  their  incredulity,  and  are  such 
strict  friends  to  truth,  that  they  never  acknowledge 
any.  Another  sort,  again,  throw  away  a  book  of 
this  kind  for  a  miracle,  or  some  extraordinary  ac- 
cident, anything  out  of  the  way  (beyond  their 
common  prejudices),  that  they  find  in  it,  as  though 
nature,  having  exhausted  all  her  treasures  upon 
our  portion  of  the  earth,  could  produce  nothing 
uncommon  elsewhere ;  or  as  though  God's  power 
were  more  limited  in  the  new  eastern  churches 
than  among  us. 

"  And  some  there  are  that  run  directly  counter 
to  these,  who  inquire  after  nothing  but  wonders, 
satisfied  only  with  what  raises  their  admiration; 
they  think  all  that's  natural  flat  and  insipid,  and 
if  they  are  not  roused  up  with  astonishing  adven- 
tures, and  continual  prodigies,  drop  asleep  over 
the  best  penned  relation;  mow  to  humor  such 
creatures,  one  had  need  to  cast  the  world  into  a 
new  figure,  and  give  mankind  other  shapes.'' 

Few  individuals  ever  enjoyed  better  opportuni- 
ties of  acquaintance  with  China  than  Le  Comte. 
It  having  been  his  '^  business  to  run  over  all  Chi- 
na," where,  from  province  to  province,  and  from 
city  to  city,  in  the  course  of  five  years  he  travel- 
ed above  two  thousand  leagues,  he  was  an  eye- 
witness of  almost  all  the  scenes  he  describes. 
Besides,  his  extensive  learning  and  erudition  give 
him  additional  claim  to  be  admitted  as  a  com- 
petent witness  in  regard  to  the  affairs  of  which  he 
treats.  Our  object,  in  taking  up  this  work  is  not 
either  to  extol  it,  or  to  rate  its  author,  or  the 
community  to  which  he  belongs ;  but  to  select  from 
it  such  narrations,  and  accompany  them  with  such 
remarks,  as  shall  serve  to  illustrate  the  present 
condition  of  the  country  and  its  inhabitants. 

Le  Comte  and  five  other  Jesuits  lefl  France  for 
China,  early  in  the  year  J 685.  They  were  all 
sent  out  by  the  command  of  the  king,  and  in  th^ 


252  Le  Comtts  Memoirs  and  Nov. 

character  of  his  majesty^s  mathematicians,  that,  by 
teaching  these  sciences,  they  might  take  occasion 
to  promote  the  gospel.  They  sailed  in  the  same 
ship  with  F.  Chaumont,  who  was  sent  by  his  ma- 
jesty, on  an  extraordinary  embassy,  to  the  court 
of  Siam.  Arriving  there,  four  of  their  num- 
ber immediately  took  ship  for  Macao,  one  returned 
to  France,  for  "a  recruit  of  missionaries  and  ma- 
thematicians'' for  Siam,  and  the  other,  our  author, 
took  up  his  abode  ^'in  a  convent  of  talapoins;'' 
but  when  his  friends,  who  had  sailed  for  Macao,  and 
had  been  shipwrecked,  returned  to  re- embark,  he 
resolved  to  quit  the  convent,  and  to  go  on  to  Chi- 
na with  them.  Accordingly,  on  the  1 7th  of  June, 
1687,  they  all  sailed  for  Ningpo,  ^'on  board  a 
small  Chinese  vessel." 

Nearly  everything  connected  with  their  voyage, 
the  rude  junk,  the  narrow  cabin,  disorder  among 
the  sailors,  idolatry,  &c.,  was  exactly  like  what 
was  observed  a  hundred  and  forty-four  years 
afterwards,  as  described  in  the  journal  we  have 
already  published.  There  is  a  notable  difference, 
however,  in  two  particulars  ; — in  the  first  case,  no 
opium  scenes  were  exhibited  ;  and  in  the  latter,  no 
attempts  were  made  to  work  miracles.  Le  Comte 
speaks  of  the  "Typhon,  than  which  nothing  is 
more  terrible  in  the  seas  of  China  and  Japan;" 
and  also  of  the  frightful  appearance  of  an  ^^  infi- 
nite number  of  rocks  and  desert  islands,  through 
which  they  were  obliged  to  pass ;"  and  of  channels 
"  so  narrow,  as  not  to  exceed  ten  paces  in  breadth,'! 
and  of  "a  pretty  wide  bay,  in  which  the  Chinese 
observe  a  profound  silence,  for  fear  of  disturbing 
a  neighboring  dragon."  As  our  author  has  not 
given  us  the  naines  of  these  places,  we  are  un- 
able to  determine  their  exact  situation ;  it  is  cer- 
tain, however,  that  they  are  north  of  Canton,  and 
are,  perhaps,  the  identical  places  which  the  Ara- 
bians called  the  gates  of  China; — if  so,  their  Can- 
fu  is  not  Canton,  as  has  been  generally  supposed. 


A 


1832.  Remarks  ati  China.  253 

We  shall  have  occasion  to  refer  ^to  and  remark 
on  this  subject  at  another  time. 

One  hundred  and  six  years  before  the  arrival 
of  Le  Gomte  and  his  coadjutors,  'Uhe  missiona- 
ries of  the  society  of  Jeius  had  carried  the  light 
of  the  Christiaii  faith  into  China  ;'^  and  only  two 
years  had  elapsed,  since  Kanghe  bad  thrown  open 
the  ports  of  his  empire  to  all  commercial  nations, 
and  permitted  the  exercise  of  a  free  trade  to  his 
own  vassals  ;*  besides,  Pere  Verbiest,  president  of 
the  Tribunal  of  Mathematics^  and  the  friend  and 
tutor  of  the  autocrat,  had  obtained  from  his  ma- 
jesty permission  for  the  five  new  missionaries  to 
enter  the  country ;  but  nowithstanding  all  these 
considerations,  and  the  fact  also  that  Louis  the 
fourteenth,  in  his  ^' zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the 
faith,  not  only  honored  these  fathers  with  the  title 
of  his  mathematicians,  but  ''  gratified "  them  with 
settled  salaries  and  magnificent  presents,  yet  still  Le 
Comte  and  his  companions  had  no  small  difficulty 
in  gaining  admission  into  the  land  of  the  ^<  infi- 
dels." We  will  give  his  own  narration  of  this 
matter. 

«« It  was  with  transporting  joy  we  reached  that  land,  in  which 
we  had,  during  so  many  years,  ardently  desired  to  preach  the 
gospel.  The  sight  of  it  inspired  us  with  an  unusual  zeal,  and 
the  joy  of  viewing  that  happy  soil,  which  so  many  good  men 
had  consecrated  by  their  labors,  we  thought  an  ample  amends 
for  ours. 

*»  However,  it  was  not  so  easy  to  enter,  though  we  were  so 
near  the  city  (of  Ningpo).  China  is  a  very  ceremonious  coun- 
try,  wherein  all  strangers,  but  especially  the  French,  have  oc- 
casion for  a  good  stock  of  patience.  The  captain  of  our  ves- 
sel  thought  fit  to  conceal  us,  and  on  our  arrival,  we  werei  let 
down  into  the  hold,  where  the  heat,  which  increased  tha  near- 
er we  approached  the  land,  and  several  other  inconveniences, 
rendered  our  condition  almost  insupportable.  But,  in  spite  of 
all  precaution,  we  were  discovered ;  and  an  officer  of  the  customs 
spied  us,  and,  having  taken  an  account  of  the  ship's  cargo, 
set  a  man  in  her,  and  withdrew  to  inform  his  master.  This 
mandarin,  who   holds  his  commission    immediately    from   court, 

*  S^e  Contribution  to  an  Hisforical  Sketch  of  the  Portuguese  settlementB 
in  China.  By  A.  L.  Knt. 


\ 


254  Lt  Comtek  Jflemoirs  and  Nov* 

and  is  therefore  much  respected,  ordered  us  to  be  brought  be- 
fore  him,  wliom  we  found  in  a  large  hall,  assisted  by  his  as- 
sessors,  and  other  inferior  officers;  we  were  waited  on  thither 
by  a  multitude  of  people,  who  are  there  more  curious  of  see- 
ing  an  European,  than  we  should  be  here  of  viewing  a  Chi- 
nese. 

«<No  sooner  were  we  entered,  but  we  were  admonished  to 
kneel,  and  bow  our  heads  nine  times  to  the  ground,  that  being 
the  custom  in  those  parts  of  doing  obeisance  to  the  prime 
mandarin,  who,  in  that  quality,  represents  the  emperor's  per- 
son. His  countenance  was  very  severe,  bearing  a  gravity  that 
challenged  veneration,  and  a  dread,  which  increased  at  the 
sight  of  his  executioners,  who,  like  Roman  lictors,  attended 
with  chains  and  great  sticks,  in  a  readiness  to  bind  and  cudgel 
whom  his  mandarinship  pleased." 

After  a  good  deal  of  delay  and  vexation,  caused 
by  the  commiBsioner  of  customs,  and  '  the  viceroy, 
who  bore  as  great  a  love  to  their  money  as  he  did 
hatred  to  their  belief,'  they  were  at  length,  with 
their  '^  several  bales  of  books,  images,  and  mathe- 
matical instruments,"  on  their  way  to  Peking, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  8th, of  February,  1688. 
They  were  scarcely  in  sight  of  the  capital,  when 
they  received  the  news  of  father  Verbiest's  death  ; 
and  on  entering  the  city  they  found  the  court  in 
mourning  for  the  empress  dowager.  When  twenty- 
seven  days  were  passed,  during  which  the  laws 
obliged  the  emperor  to  a  "  close  mourning,"  he  im- 
mediately sent  a  messenger  to  welcome  the  stran- 
gers; and  arrangements  were  soon  made  for  an 
introduction  to  his  majesty,  which  Le  Comte  thus 
describes ; 

"After  a  quarter  of  an  hour's  walk,  (through  the  outer 
courts  of  the  palace,)  we  at  length,  came  to  the  emperor's 
apartment.  The  entrance  was  not  very  splendid,  but  the  anti- 
chamber  was  adorned  with  sculptures,  gildings,  and  marble, 
whose  neatness  and  workmanship  were  more  valuable  than 
the  richness  of  the  stuff.  As  for  the  presence-chamber,  the 
second  mourning  not  being  over,  it  was  still  disrobed  of  all  its 
ornaments,  and  could  boast  of  none  but  the  sovereign's  person, 
who  sat  after  the  Tartar's  custom,  on  a  table  or  sopha  raised 
three  feet  from  the  ground,  and  covered  with  a  plain  white 
carpet,  which  took  up  the  whole  breadth  of  the  room.  There 
)ay  by  him  some  books,  ink,  and  pencils;  he  was  clothed  with 


\ 


1832.  Remarks  an  China.  255 

a  black  satin  vest,  furred  with  sable ;  and  a  row  of  young 
eunuchs  plainly  habited,  and  unarmed,  stood  on  each  hand  cloNe 
legged,  and  with  their  arms  extended  downward  along  their  sides ; 
which  is  looked  upon  there  as  the  most  respectful  posture. 

**In  that  state,  the  most  modest  that  even  a  private  man  could 
have  appeared  in,  did  he  choose  to  be  seen  by  us,  desiring  we 
should  observe  his  dutiful  ness  to  the  empress  his  departed  mother, 
and  the  grief  he  conceived  at  her  death,  rather  than  the  state  and 
grandeur  he  is  usually  attended  with. 

^  Being  come  to  the  door,  we  hastened  with  no  little  speed 
(fur  such  is  the  custom),  till  we  came  to  the  end  of  the  cham- 
ber opposite  to  the  emperor.  Then  all  abreast  we  stood  some 
time,  in  the  same  posture  the  eunuchs  were  in.  Next  we  fell 
on  our  knees,  and  haying  joined  our  hands,  and  lifted  them  up 
to  our  heads,  so  that  our  arms  and  elbows  were  at  the  same 
height,  we  bowed  thrice  to  the  ground,  and  then  stood  again 
as  before.  The  same  prostration  was  repeated  a  second  time, 
and  again  a  third,  when  we  were  ordered  to  come  forward,  and 
kneel  before  his  majesty. 

**The  gracious  prince,  whose  condescension  I  cannot  enough 
admire,  having  inquired  of  us  of  the  grandeur  and  present 
state  of  France,  the  length  and  dangers  of  our  voyage, -and  the 
manner  of  our  treatment  by  the  mandarins  r  WeU^  said  he,  gee 
if  I  can  add  any  new  favor  to  those  I  have  already  conferred 
w^on  vou  7  Is  there  anything  you  iDoidd  desire  of  me  ?  You 
may  freely  ask  it.  We  returned  him  humble  thanks,  and  beg. 
ged  he  would  permit  us,  as  a  token  of  our  sincere  gratitude, 
to  lift  up  each  day  of  our  lives  our  hands  to  heaven,  to  pro* 
cure  to  his  royal  person,  and  to  hts  empire,  the  blessing  of  the 
true  God,  who  alone  can  make  princes  truly  hq>py.  He 
seemed  well  pleased  ,with  our  answer,  and  permitted  us  to 
withdraw,  which  is  performed,  without  any  ceremony.  The 
great  respect  aud  dread,  whicli  the  presence  of  the  most  po« 
tent  monarch  in  Asia  inspired  us  with,  did  not  yet  awe  us  so 
far,  but  that  we  took  a  full  view  of  his  person.  Indeed,  lest 
our  too  great  freedom  herein  shoukl  prove  a  crime,  (for  in  what 
concerns  the  emperor  of  China,  the  least  mistake  is  such,)  we 
had  first  obtained  his  leave. 

^He  was  something  above  the  middle  stature,  more  corpu- 
lent  than  what  in  Europe  we  reckon  handsome ;  yet  somewhat 
more  slender  than  a  Chinese  would  wish  to  be ;  full  visaged, 
disfigured  with  the  small  pox,  had  a  broad  forehead,  little  eyes, 
and  a  small  nose  after  the  Chinese  fashion ;  his  ipouth  was 
well  made,  and  the  lower  part  of  his  face  very  agreeable.  In 
fine,  though  he  bears  no  great  majesty  in  his  looks,  yet  they 
show  abundance  of  good  nature,-  and  his  ways  and  actions  have 
something  of  the  prince  in  them,  and  show  him  to  be  such." 

Arrangements  had  already  been  made,  with  the 
^•onsent  and  approbation  of  the  emperor,  that  two 


25()  Le  Comte's  Memoirs  and  Nov. 

of  the  five  new  missionaries  should  stay  at  court, 
while  the  otlier  three  should  go  into  the  country. 
Le  Comte  was  among  the  latter  number,  which 
gave  him  the  opportunity  of  traveling  six  thousand 
miles,  ^^  up  and  down,  through  almost  all  the  pro- 
vinces.*' One  cannot  imagine,  he  says,  what  care 
the  Chinese  take  to  make  their  roads  convenient ; 
their  posts  are  as  well  regulated  for  the  convey- 
ance of  [official]  letters,  and  you  may  travel  as  safe- 
ly, as  in  Europe.  All  this,  doubtless,  was  true  in 
the  time  of  Kanghe,  but  must  now  be  received 
with  some  limitation. 

Towns  and  cities  have  their  determinate  figure ; 
they  ^'  ought "  all  to  be  square  as  far  as  the  ground 
on  which  they  are  built  will  allow,  so  that  the 
gates  on  the  four  sides  may  answer  to  the  carcK- 
nal  points,  north,  south,  east,  and  west.  They 
*^are  (by  old  custom,  the  common  law  of  the  land, 
but  not  always,  we  believe,  in  fact,)  divided  into 
four  parts,  and  those  again  into  several  smaller 
divisions,  each  of  which  contains  ten  houses,  over 
every  one  of  which  subdivisions  an  officer  presides, 
who  takes  notice  of  everything  which  passes  in 
his  little  ward,  tells  the  mandarin  what  contentions 
happen,  what  extraordinary  things,  what  strangers 
come  hither  and  go  thence."  This  system  of  di- 
visions is  carried  to  a  very  considerable  extent  at 
the  present  day.  Commencing  with  the  provinces 
the  series  of  divisions  descending  terminates  in  the 
fathers  of  families,  who  are  responsible  for  the  dis- 
orders and  irregularities  committed  either  by  their 
children  or  servants. 

Our  author  give»  particular  accounts  of  several 
of  the  cities  of  China,  and  describes  their  situa- 
tion, extent,  &c.  He  remarks  at  considerable  length 
on  the  population  of  Peking,  and  thinks  he  **  shall 
not  be  very  wide  of  the  truth,"  if  he  allows  it  to 
contain  two  millions  of  inhabitants.  The  popula- 
tion of  China  is  a  difficult  subject,  and  must  be 
rei^ervcd  for  a  separate   paper.     In  hi^s  account  of 


JHli'i.  Remarks  on  China,  257 

Nanking  be  gives  a  somewhat  minute  description 
of  the  celebrated  porcelain  pagoda,  which  we  quote 
entire. 

*' There  is  without  the  city  (and  not  within,  as  some  have 
wrote^  a  house  named  by  the  Chinese  *<  the  Temple  of  Grati- 
tude,'^  (paou-gan  sze,)  built  about  300  years  ago.  It  is  raised 
on  a  massive  basis,  built  with  brick,  and  surrounded  with  a 
rail  of  unpolished  marble;  there  are  ten  or  twelve  steps  all 
round  it,  by  which  you  ascend  to  the  lowermost  hall,  the  floor 
of  which  stands  one  foot  higher  than  the  basis,  leaving  a  little 
walk  two  feet  wide  all  round  it. 

**The  front  of  this  hall  or  temple  is  adorned  with  a  gallery 
and  some  pillars.  The  roofs  (Tor  in  China  there  are  usually  two, 
one  next  to  the  top  of  the  wall,  and  a  narrower  one  over  that) 
are  covered  with  green  varnished  shining  tiles ;  and  the  ceiling 
within  is  painted  and  made  up  of  several  little  pieces  different- 
ly wrought  one  witiiin  the  other,  which  with  the  Chinese  is 
no  smalt  ornament.  I  confess  that  medley  of  beams,  joists, 
rafters,  and  pinions,  is  a  singularity  which  surprises  us  be- 
cause  we  must  needs  judge  that  such  a  work  was  not  done  with- 
out great  expense ;  but  to  speak  truth,  it  proceeds  only  from 
the  ignorance  of  their  workmen,  who  never  co|ild  find  out 
that  noble  simplicity,  in  which  coa^ists  both  the  strength  and 
beauty  of  our  buildings. 

**  This  hall  has  no  light  but  what  comes  in  at  the  doors,  of 
which  there  are  three  very  large  ones  that  give  admittance  in- 
to the  tower  I  speak  of,  which  is  part  of  this  temple.  It  is 
of  an  octangular  figure,  about  40  feet  broad,  so  that  each  side 
is  15  feet  wide.  A  wall  in  the  like  form  is  built  round  it,  at 
two  fathoms  and  a  half  distance,  and,  being  moderately  high, 
supports  the  one  side  of  the  pent-house,  which  issues  from  the 
tower,  and  thus  makes  a  pretty  kind  of  gallery.  The  tower 
is  nine  stories  high,  each  story  being  adorned  with  a  cornish 
three  feet  wide  at  the  bottom  of  windows,  and  distinguish, 
ed  by  Ultle  pent-houses  like  the  former,  but  narrower,  and 
(like  the  tower  itself)  decreasing  in  breadth  as  they  increase 
in  height. 

"The  wall  is,  at  the  bottom,  at  loast  12  feet  thick,  and 
above  eight  and  a  half  at  the  top,  cased  with  Chinaware  laid 
flat-wise ;  for  though  the  weather  has  something  impaired  its 
beauty,  there  is  yet  enough  remaining  to  show  that  it  is  real 
Chinaware,  though  of  the  coarser  sort,  since  it  is  impossible 
that  bricks  could  have  retained  that  lustre  above  300  years. 
The  stair-case  within  is  narrow  and  troublesome,  the  steps  be- 
ing very  high.  Each  story  is  made  up  of  thick  pieces  of  tim- 
ber laid  cross-wise,  and  on  them  a  floor,  the  ceiling  of  each 
room  being  beautified  with  paintings,  if  such  paintings  as  thcir's 
can   be   callrH   a   l»ea!ity.      The   walls  of  the  upper   rooms  beat 


♦•? 


i 


258  Le  ComU's  Memoirs  and  Auv 

several  small  niches  full  of  carved  idols,  which  make  a  pretty 
kind  of  checker.  The  whole  work  is  gilt,  and  looks  like  carved 
stone  or  marble ;  but  I  believe  it  to  be  only  brick,  for  the  Chinese 
are  very  skillful  in  stamping  all  kinds  of  ornaments  on  it,  which 
through  the  fineness  of  their  sifted  mold  becomes  more  easy  to 
them  than  to  us. 

*<The  first  floor  is  the  most  lofty,  but  the  rest  are  of  an 
equal  height.  I  have  told  the  steps,  which  are  TOO  in  num* 
her,  being  almost  all  ten  large  inches  high,  having  meas. 
ured  them  very  nicely,  which  amounts  to  158  feet.  If  you 
add  to  this  the  height  of  the  basis,  that  of  the  ninth  story, 
which  has  no  steps  to  mount  thence  to  the  tov),  and  the  cu« 
pola,  the  sum  will  be  at  least  two  huTtdred  f^et  ir.  height 
from  the  ground.  This  cupda  is  none  of  the  least  ornsments 
of  that  building,  being,  as  it  were,  an  extraordinary  thick  masc 
or  may.pole,  which,  from  the  fiocr  cf  the  eighth  story,  rises 
above  thirty  feet  higher  than  the  tr.p  of  the  tower.  Round  it 
a  great  piece  of  iron  runs  in  a  spiral  line,  several  f<^et  distant 
from  the  pole,  m  that  it  locks  like  a  hollow  cave,  on  the 
top  of  which  is  placed  a  large  golden  ball.  This  it  is  that 
the  Chinese  call  the  porcelain  tower*  and  which  some  Eu. 
ropeans  would  name  the  brick  one.  Whatever  it  may  be  made 
of,  it  is  undoubtediv  the  btst  contrived  and  noblest  structure 
of  all  the  east.  From  its  top  you  have  a  prospect  of  the 
whole  city,  and  especially  of  the  mountain  on  whic)i  stands 
the  observatory,  which  lies  a  good  league  north-east  and  by 
east  from  it.'' 


This  long  description  of  the  porcelain  tower  (Lew 
le  tS),  together  with  what  we  have  already  given  in 
preceding  pages,*  affords  a  pretty  correct  account 
of  the  Chinese  td^  or  pagoda. — In  connection  with 
the  above  description  Le  Comie  tells  us  about  some 
"big  bells,"  in  Peking,  cast  near  three  hundred 
years  ago,  weighing  120,000  lbs.  each.  This,  he  owns, 
is  surprising,  and  could  scarce  be -believed,  had  we 
not  father  Verbiest's  word  for  it,  who  himself  has  ex- 
actly measured  them.  Bella  of  a  moderate  size  are 
very  common  in  the  large  cities  of  China.  They  are 
not  excellent  in  their  kind  ;  are  never,  we  believe, 
worked  with  the  wheel  and  axle;  and  their  clappers 
are  of  wood  instead  of  iron.  They  are  used  in 
temples  to  arouse  the  attfintion  of  "  the  sleeping 
gods,"  or  to  call   together  the  priests  ;  and  in  the 

*  Sec  pp   167  Hnd  *^ai. 


I8.i2.  Remarks  on  China.  259 

city  watch-^houses  they  are  employed  to  distinguish 
the  five  watches  of  the  night;  and,  if  need  be,  to 
sound  the  alarm  when  fires  break  *out,  or  thieves 
and  robbers  are  discovered. 

'  Of  the  natural  features  of  the  country,  our  author 
says  but  little ;  he  was  pleased   with  the  pleasant 
champaign   provinces  of  the  south ;  and  deligh    d 
with  the  bolder  and   more  rugged  scenery  of  the 
north,  than  which,  ''the  Alps  and   Pyrenees  are 
much  more  passable ;  and  one  may  properly  say    f 
China,  that  where  it  is  fine,  nothing  in  the  world 
is  finer ;  and,  when  it  ceases  to  be  so,  nothing  is 
more  horrid  and  frightful."     China,  he  says,  like 
all  other  countries,  is  divided  into  hills  and  plains, 
and  the  nature  of  the  soil  is  different,  according  to 
its  particular  situation  !     The  northern  and  western 
provinces  bear  wheat,  barley,  several  kinds  of  mil- 
l3t,  tobaccOj  peas,  &c.;  those  of  the  south  abound 
in    rice.      Pears,   peaches,   apples,    apricots,   figs, 
grapes  of  all  kinds,  pomegranates,  walnuts,  chestnuts, 
and  a  great  many  other  fruits,  grow  here  as  in  Eu- 
rope ;  but  generally  speaking,  they  are  "  not  near  so 
good  as  ours^  Of  *'  Thee"  and  **  Gin  sem"  (tea  and 
ginseng)  he  gives  us  no  marvelous  accounts.  But  the 
tallow  tree,  is"^'  prodigious."  **  It  is  about  the  height 
of  our  cherry  tree,  the  branches  are  crooked,  the 
leaves  shaped  like  a  heart,  of  a  lively  brisk  red,  its 
bark  smooth,  the  trunk  short,  and  the  head  round 
and  very  thick.     The  fruit  is  inclosed  within  a  rind 
divided  into  three  segments,  which  open  when  it  is 
ripe,  and   discover  three  white  kernels  of  the  big 
ness  of  a  snali  nut.  (And  then)  the  wond'^  is,  that 
this  kers^.el  has  all  the  qualities  of  tallow  ;  its  odor, 
colcr,  and  consistency ;  and   they  also  make  can- 
dies of  it,  mixing  Ofjly  a  little  oil  when  they  melt 
it  10  make  the  stuff  more  pliant." 

Lo  Comte  touches  lightly  on  the  husbandry  of 
the  Chinese ;  describes  briefly  their  "  big  ships" 
and  huge  barques ;  does  not  admire  very  much 
their  art  of  navigation  ;  but  thinks  their  '*  knack"  of 


260  Le  Comtesi  Memoirs  and  Nov. 

sailing  upon  torrents,  somewhat  wonderful  and  in- 
credible. They  do  not  row  their  ordinary  barques, 
he  says,  after  the  European  manner,  but  they  fasten 
a  kind  of  long  oar  to  the  poop,  nearer  one  side 
of  the  barque  than  to  the  other,  which  they  make 
use  of  as  the  fish  does  his  tail,  thrusting  it  out, 
and  pulling  it  to  them  again,  without  ever  lifting 
it  above  the  water.  This  use  of  the  oar,  or  scullj 
is  admirable,  and  prevails  in  every  part  of  China. 
The  Chinese  are  masters  in  the  "matter  of  fish- 
ing.^'  Their  rivers,  lakes,  and  seas,  abound  with 
scaly  tribes ;  and  besides  the  line,  nets,  and  or- 
dinary instruments  for  taking  them,  they  have  two 
ways  of  fishing,  which  seemed  to  our  author  very 
singular  and  odd. 

''The  first  is  practiced  in  the  night;  when  it  is  moon-shine; 
they  have  two  very  long,  strait  boats,  upon  the  sides  of  which 
they  nail,  from  one  end  to  the  other,  a  board  about  two  feet 
broad,  upon  which  they  have  rubbed  white  varnish,  very  smooth 
and  shining  ;  this  plank  is  incUned  outward,  and  almost  toucheth 
the  surface  of  the  water.  That  it  may  serve  their  turn  it  is 
requisite  to  turn  it  towards  the  moon -shine,  to  the  end  that  the 
refiection  of  the  moon  may  increase  its  brightness ;  the  fish  play- 
ing and  sporting,  and  mistaking  the  color  of  the  plank  for  that 
of  the  water,  jerk  out  that  way,  and  tumble  before  they  are  aware, 
either  upon  the  plank  or  into  the  lioat,  so  that  the  fisherman  almost 
without  taking  any  pains,  hath  in  a  little  time  his  small  barque 
quite  full. 

"  The  second  manner  of  fishing  is  yet  more  pleasant.  They 
breed,  in  divers  provinces,  cormorants,  which  they  order  and 
manage  as  we  do  dogs,  or  even  as  we  do  hawks  for  the 
game ;  one  fisherman  can  very  easily  look  after  an  hundred ; 
he  keeps  them  perched  upon  the  sides  of  his  boat,  quiet,  and 
waiting  patiently  for  orders,  till  they  are  come  at  the  place 
designed  for  fishing;  then,  at  the  ver)'  first  signal  that  is  given 
them,  each  takes  its  fliglit,  and  flies  towards  the  way  that  is 
assigned  it.  'Tis  a  very  pleasant  thing  to  behold  how  they 
divide  among  them  the  whole  breadth  of  the  river,  or  of  the  lake  ; 
they  seek  up  and  down,  they  dive,  and  come  and  go  upon 
the  water  an  hundred  times,  till  they  have  spied  their  prey; 
I'.jpn  do  they  seize  it  with  their  beak,  and  immediately  bring 
it  to  their  master.  When  the  fish  is  too  big,  they  help  one 
another  interchangeably,  one  takes  it  by  the  tail,  another  by  the 
h'*aH,  and  go  after  that  manner  to  the  boat;  the  men  holdout 
lonjr  oars  to  theni,  upon  which  they  perch  themselves  with 
iljeir  lish,   hujI  tlu'v   siitfer  the    fisliermen  to  take  the  prey  from 


\ 


ISritiJ.  Itanurh  on  China.  261 

them,  that  they  may  go  and  seek  for  another.  Wlien  they  are 
weary,  they  let  them  rest  a  while,  but  give  them  nothing  to  eat 
till  the  fishing  is  over;  during  which  time,  the  throat  is  tied 
with  a  small  cord,  for  fear  they  should  swallow  the  little  fish, 
and  when  they  have  filled  their  bellies,  refuse  to  work  longer." 

That  the  Chinese  language  is  perfectly  unique  is 
a  fact,  perhaps,  no  one  would  care  to  call  in  ques- 
tion ;  but  that  ^^  everything  therein  is  mysterious," 
will  be  admitted  only  by  those  who  can  find  mys- 
teries in  everything.  Le  Comte  seems  to  have 
understood  pretty  well  the  difficulties  of  the  lan- 
guage, and  was  not  wholly  insensible  to  its  excel- 
lencies ;  his  remarks,  however,  on  this  subject  are 
not  accurate ;  and  we  ^'  shall  not  be  very  wide  of 
the  truth,"  if  we  say  the  same  also  of  his  remarks 
concerning  the  books  and  learning  of  the  Chi- 
nese. He  questions  their  excellence  in  mathe- 
matics, but  yields  them  the  palm  in  judicial  astrol- 
ogy, because  they  ^^  have  a  knack  of  lying  hand- 
somely, which  no  nation  can  dispute  with  China." 
He  can  hardly  endure  their  physicians,  and  thinks 
the  most  dangerous  disorder  in  the  land  is,  that 
every  body  is  admitted  to  practice  physic.  In  a 
word,  he  judges  them  mean  proficients  in  the  sci- 
ences, but  allows  them  to  succeed  much  better  in 
the  arts. 

The  French  king's  mathematician  was  a  very 
correct  observer  of  the  manners,  customs,  and  cha- 
racter of  the  Chinese.  He  avers  that,  as  among  other 
people,  avarice,  ambition,  and  pleasure  go  a  great 
way  in  all  their  transactions.  They  cozen  and  cheat 
in  traffic;  injustice  reigns  in  sovereign  courts;  in- 
trigues busy  both  princes  and  courtiers;  and  ^*the  de- 
sire of  getting,  torments  them  continually,  and  makes 
them  discover  a  thousand  ways  of  gaining,  that 
would  not  naturally  come  into  their  heads."  More- 
over they  are  dexterous,  laborious,  and  '^  curious  to 
find  out  the  inventions  and  contrivances  of  other 
nations,  and  very  apt  (in  a  very  few  particulars 
only)  to  imitate  them." 


% 


26'2  Le  ComU's  Memoirs  avd  Nov. 

In  point  of  morals,  Lo  Comte  regards  the  Chinese 
as  having  g^eatly  degenerated.  In  olden  times  they 
were  far  more  sincere,  honest,  and  less  corrupted 
than  at  present ;  ^'  they  were  the  wisest  people  of 
the  universe.'^  Their  moral  principles,  their  poli- 
tical rules,  and  their  maxims  of  good  f>olicy,  **  are 
as  it  were  the  very  soul  of  their  government,'' 
and  aftord  a  marked  distinction  between  the  Chi- 
nese and  other  men!  The  degeneracy  of  the  Chi- 
nese is  admitted  by  all ;  but  we  cannot  go  along 
with  our  author,  when  he  declars  China  to  be 
happier  in  its  foundation  than  any  other  nation 
uqder  the  sun  ;  and  asserts,  that  for  two  thousand 
years  after  their  origin  as  a  nation,  the  Chinese  had 
the  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  and  practiced  the 
most  pure  morality. 

To  the  priests  of  Taou  and  Bud  ha,  the  Jesuit 
gives  no  quarters.  These  *' wretches"  by  their 
hypocritical  practices  abuse  the  credulous,  and  ''get 
money  out  of  them  by  magical  arts,  secret  thefts, 
horrible  murders,  and  a  thousand  detestable  abom- 
inations, which  modesty  will  not  let  me  mention 
here."  In  this  judgment  multitudes  of  Chinese 
concur;  but  when  he  goes  on  to  affirm  that  the  Chi- 
nese have  never  deified  their  sage,  and  that  the 
honors  which  they  pay  to  Confucius  "are  not 
divine  worship,"  millions  of  this  people  will  dis- 
sent from  him,  and  protest  against  his  declnrntion. 
If  the  Chinese  pay  divine  honors  to  any  being  in 
heaven,  or  on  earth,  or  under  the  earth,  it  is  to  Con- 
fucius; to  him  they  offer  prayers  and  sacrifices; 
and  him  too  they  worship  and  ariora.  It  is  a  very 
prevailing  opinion  among  the  Cliiaese,  also  that  in 
morals,  their  nation  has  greatly  degenerated,  and 
still  continues  to  grow  worse  and  worse;  this  opinion 
is  correct,  and  most  evidetuly  so  in  reference  to 
their  religionists.    • 

The  Jesuits,  while  they  remained  in  this  country 
always  kept  a  watchful  eye  on  the  policy  and  go- 
vernment of  the  Chinese.     With  this  subject  Le 


1832.  Remarks  on  China.  263 

Comte  shows  himself  to  be  well  acquainted,  and 
he  writes  learnedly  upon  it,  expatiating  on  the 
functions  of  the  emperor  and  his  ministers,  on 
the  modes  of  punishment,  on  the  revenue  system, 
army,  &c. 

The  emperor's  authority  is  absolute,  '^  and  the 
good  or  ill  fortune  of  his  subjects  is  owing  wholly 
to  him.''  All  officers  and  places  of  power,  kings 
and  princes  ''  of  the  blood,"  and  the  godn  too,  as 
well  as  men,  are  subject  to  his  will.  Nor  does 
the  grave  itself  put  an  end  to  his  power  over  his 
subjects,  whom  when  dead,  ''he  either  disgraces 
or  honors  (as  much  as  if  they  were  alive),  when 
he  hath  a  mind  either  to  reward  or  punish  them- 
selves or  their  families.  He  makes  some,  after  their 
decease,  dukes ;  others  counts ;  and  confers  upon  them 
several  other  titles,  which  our  language  knows  no 
names  for.  He  may  canonize  them  as  saints,  or,  as 
they  speak,  may  make  them  naked  spirits.  Some- 
times he  builds  them  temples,  and  if  their  ministry 
hath  been  very  beneficial,  or  their  virtues  very  emi- 
nent, he  commands  the  people  to  honor  them  as 
gods." — His  authority  extends  to  language  also,  and 
custom^  which  even  the  Greek  and  Roman  powers 
could  never  subdue,  ''is  submissive  and  humble  in 
China,  and  is  content  to  alter  and  give  way  when 
the  emperor  commands."  He  can  "abolish"  any 
characters  or  phrases  already  received,  or  bring 
any  new  ones  into  use  at  his  pleasure. 

But  though  the  emperor  is  clothed  with  such 
unlimited  power,  still  there  are  considerations  which 
will  influence  him  "to  govern  by  justice  and  not 
by  passion."  The  most  noticeable  of  these  is  this, 
that  certain  officers  may  tell  the  emperor  of  his 
faults,  provided  it  be  in  such  a  submissive  manner, 
and  with  that  veneration  and  respect  which  are 
Hue  to  him.  This  is  often  done  ;  and  the  emperor 
himiSfelf  sometimes,  as  was  the  case  last  summer, 
issues  a  proclamation,  inviting  plain  statements  of 
opinion,  and  details  of  abuses. 


i(>4  Jjc  (Vomits  Memoirs  and  Nov. 

The  emperor  delegates  much  of  his  authority  to 
high  courts  and  officers  in  the  capital,  and  to 
governors  and  other  magistrates  in  the  provinces. 
To  these,  other  courts  and  officers  are  subject ; 
yet  all,  both  high  and  low,  are  dependent  on  the 
will  of  the  sovereign.  The  governors  of  provinces 
are  kept  in  check,  by  other  officers  appointed  from 
Peking;  by  the  right  which  the  people  enjoy  of 
petitioning  the  emperor  in  person  ;  by  spies,  which 
the  emperor  ^'disperses  up  and  down"  through  the 
provinces,  to  ascertain  the  conduct  of  his  viceroys. 

<<lliey   have  still  a  further    means  to    oblige   the   viceroys, 
and  other    governors,  to  a  strict    care  of  their    charge,    which 
expedient  I  do  not  believe  any  government  or  kingdom,  though 
never  so  severe,  did  ever  yet  make  use  of.      It  is  this,  every 
governor  is  obliged  from  time  to  time,   with  all  humility  and 
sincerity,  to  own  and  acknowledge  the  secret  or  public   faults 
committed    by    himself  in  his    administration,  and  to  send  the 
account   in  writing  up  to  court.     This  is  a  more  troublesome 
business  to  comply  with,   than   one   readily   imagines;   for  on 
one  side  it  is  an  uneasy   thing  to   accuse   ourselves  of  those 
things  which  we  know  will  be  punished  by  the  emperor,  though 
mildly.     On  the  other  side,  it  is  more   dangerous  to  dissemble 
them ;  for,  if  by  chance  they  are   accused  of  them  in  the  in- 
specter's  advertisement,  the  least  fault,  which  the  mandarin  shall 
have  concealed,   will    be   big  enough  to  turn   him   out  of  his 
ministry.     So   that  the  best  way  is  to  make  a  sincere  confes. 
sion   of  one's   faults,   and   to   purchase  a  pardon    for   them   by 
money,    which    in    China   has    the   virtue  of  blotting  out  all 
crimes;    which    remedy,   notwithstanding,    is   no  small    punish- 
ment  for  a  Chinese ;    the   fear  of  such   a   punishment    makes 
him,  oftentimes,  exceeding  circumspect*  ?ind  careful,  and  some- 
times even  virtuous  against  his  own  inclinations." 

Le  Comte  says  the  Chinese  soldiers  continue, 
as  they  always  were,  soft,  effeminate,  and  enemies 
of  labor.  Concerning  the  Tartars,  Kanghe,  "who 
says  nothing  but  what  is  proper,  as  he  does  no- 
thing but  what  is  great,"  gave  this  short  account: 
Th^  are  good  soldiers  wfien  opposed  to  bad  ones^ 
hut  had  when  opposed  to  good  ones. — Punish- 
ments hold  a  very  prominent  place  in  the  policy 
of  the  Chinese ;  for  as  they  are  liberal  in  their 
rcwarrls,  «">  tlH?y  arc  seven;  in  their  punisliincnts. 


\ 


1832.  Remarki  an  China.  365 

Capital  punishment  is  inflicted  by  decapitation,  by 
strangulation,  and  by  cutting  the  victim  into  **  ten 
thousand  pieces.'*  The  most  usual  punishment  is 
the  bastinado  on  the  back ;  when  they  receive  but 
forty  or  fifty  blows,  they  call  this  a  **  fatherly  cor- 
rection." This  punishment  is  not  accounted  very 
scandalous ;  and  after  it  is  inflicted,  **  the  criminal 
must  fall  on  his  knees  before  the  judge,  and,  if  able, 
bow  three  times  to  the  ground,  and  give  him  hum- 
ble thanks  for  taking  this  care  of  his  education.'* 

The  introduction  and  progress  of  the  Christian 
religion  in  China,  the  manner  in  which  it  was  pro- 
mulgated, and  the  support  given  to  it  by  an  imperial 
edict,  are  among  the  last  and  most  interesting  topics 
upon  which  our  author  remarks.  He  reviews,  briefly, 
the  accounts  of  St.  Thonias,  and  the  Nestorians — 
who  are  ^^hetieved^^  to  have  first  introduced  Christian- 
ity into  China, — and  then  passes  on  to  eulogize  the 
great  leader  of  the  Jesuits,  who,  on  his  way  to 
China,  died  at  the  isle  of  Sancian  in  the  year 
1552.  According  to  Le  Comte's  account,  even  Mo- 
ses was  not  more  desirous  of  entering  the  Holy 
Lnnd,  than  was  St.  Xavier  to  carry  the  treasures 
of  the  gospel  into  China.  ^'  Moses'  death  was  a 
punishment  to  him  for  his  lack  of  faith;  St.  Xa- 
vier's  seems  to  have  been  a  reward  for  the  abund- 
ance of  his."  It  was  he,  who  established  upon  a 
solid  foundation  all  the  missions  in  the  Indies,  and 
encouraged  his  brethren  to  attempt  the  conversion 
of  China.  Roger,  Pasio,  and  Ricci,  the  indefatiga- 
ble sons  of  Loyola,  carried  forward  the  enterprise 
of  their  famous  leader,  determined  '*to  spend  all 
their  pains,  and,  if  it  were  necessary,  all  their  blood 
in  this  great  work."  We  will  give  Le  Comte's  own 
narrative  of  the  first  endeavors  of  these  men,  in 
the  work  on  which  they  had  now  entered. 

•«The  difficulties,  which  the  devil  raised,  did  not  discourage 
them.  They  entered  one  after  another  into  the  southern  pro. 
vinces.    The  novelty   of  their  doctrine  brought  them  audvUK»^ 

Hh 


% 


266  Le  Cmnte^s  Memoirs  and  Nov. 

and  the  sanctity  of  their  lives  made  those  auditors  have  a 
favorable  opinion  of  them.  At  first  they  heard  them  with  pleas, 
lire,  and  afterwards  with  admiration.  Father  Ricci,  above  all, 
distinguished  himself  by  his  zeal  and  understanding;  for  he 
was  thoroughly  instructed  in  the  customs,  the  religion,  laws, 
and  ceremonies  of  the  country,  all  of  which  he  had  studied  a 
long  time  before  at  Macao.  He  spoke  their  language  fluently, 
and  understood  their  writings  peifectly;  this  was  joined  to  a 
sweet,  easy,  complaisant  temper,  and  a  certain  insinuating 
behavior,  whiich  none  hut  himself  had,  which  it  was  hard  to 
resist;  but  above  all,  an  ardor  which  the  Holy  Ghost  instills 
into  the  workmen  of  the  Lord's  harvest;  all  this  I  say,  got 
him  the  repute  of  a  groat  man  and  an  apostle.  Not  but  tiiat 
he  met  with  a  ereat  many  rubs  in  the  work  of  God.  The 
devil  overthrew  his  designs  more  than  once.  He  had  the  super, 
stition  of  the  people,  the  jealousy  of  the  bonzes,  and  the  ill 
humor  of  the  mandarins  to  deal  with ;  all  which  violently  op. 
posed  what  he  was  about  to  establish.  Yet  he  never  gave 
over ;  and  God  gave  him  perseverance,  a  virtue  very  necessary 
in  the  beginning  of  such  enterprises  as  these,  which  always  meet 
with  opposition,  and  which  men  of  the  b^t  intentions  in  the 
world  sometimes  let  fall,  discouraged  for  want  of  present  sue. 
cess  to  fortify  their  design." 

After  many  years  of  "  fruitless  labor,"  Ricci  had 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  *^  many  and  mighty  con- 
versions in  the  provinces."  Mandarins  opened  their 
eyes  to  the  light ;  and  at  length,  the  emperor  him- 
self received  and  heard  the  "  apostle,  and  "  was 
so  taken  with"  divers  European  curiosities  and 
some  pictures  of  our  Savior  and  the  Virgin  Mary, 
that  he  ordered  them  to  be  set  up  in  an  high  place 
in  his  palace.  This  conduct  of  the  emperor  gain- 
ed Ricci  the  goodwill  of  all  the  lords  at  the  court ; 
and,  "in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  some  magistrates, 
who,  according  to  their  custom,  could  never  deal 
handsomely  by  a  stranger,  he  bought  an  house  at 
Peking,  and  gained  such  a  foundation  and  estab- 
lishment there,  as  hath  been  since  the  support  of 
all  the  missions  in  this  empire."  And  such  was 
the  progress  of  the  mission,  that  soon  several  man- 
darins began  "to  preach  the  gospel,  and  there 
were  some  of  them  who  by  their  zeal  and  under- 
standing promoted  the  affairs  of  religion  as  much 
as  the  most  fervent  missionaries." 


\ 


1832.  Retnarh  on  China.  267 

But  it  was  not  long  before  this  series  of  ''  tri- 
umphs" was  broken ;  changes,  sad  reverses,  and 
hot  persecutions  came  in  quick  succession.  The 
bonzes  opposed  them ;  the  mandarins  plotted  against 
them ;  and  '^  some  Portuguese  of  Macao,  incensed 
against  the  Jesuits,  resolved  to  destroy  them  in 
China,  although  with  them  they  destroyed  the 
Christian  religion  there."  Weak  Christians  were 
scandalized,  and  forsook  'Uhe  faith."  Missionaries 
were  imprisoned,  were  scourged,  tilt  they  '^  died  of 
their  torments."  Amidst  all  these  difficulties,  their 
work  still  progressed ;  new  laborers  arrived ;  ^^  mira- 
cles were  wrought,"  and  the  number  of  the  faith- 
ful "  was  increased ;  till,  in  the  31st  year  of  Kang- 
he's  reign,  an  imperial  order  was  obtained,  declar- 
ing, that  all  the  temples  dedicated  to  the  Lord  of 
heaven^  in  what  plate  soever  they  may  he^  ought  to 
he  preserved ;  and  that  we  may  safely  permit  all 
those  who  would  honor  this  God,  to  enter  into 
his  templeSj  to  offer  incense  to  him,  and  to  pay 
that  worship  to  him^  that  hath  hitherto  been  prac- 
tised  by  the  Christians  according  to  their  ancient 
custom ;  so  that  none  may^  for  the  time  to  come^ 
presume  to  oppose  them. 

Such  was  the  situation  of  the  mission  when  our 
author  closed  his  account.  The  scenes  which  have 
followed  in  the  grand  drama  may  come  under  re- 
view at  another  time.  In  the  perusal  of  the  book, 
we  have  found  many  things  to  admire,  some  va- 
luable hints,  and  a  variety  of  sensible  observations ; 
and  we  cannot  but  regret  that  such  opportunities, 
and  such  resources,  should  have  been  turned  to  so 
little  advantage.  There  were,  doubtless,  engaged 
in  the  mission  good  men;  there  were  certainly 
many  zealous,  devout,  and  sincere  champions  for 
*^  the  faith."  But  the  faith  for  which  they  sought 
was  not  always — we  believe  it  was  not — the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints.  While  some  of  them 
doubtless,    sought  to  extend,  and  estabW^sYi   xWv. 


268  Labar$  of  the  MimanarieB.  Nov. 

kingdom  which  i«i  not  of  this  world ;  others  most 
evideutly,  sought  for  a  far  differeut  kingdom,  and 
by  aspiring  after  secular  power,  which  as  minis- 
ters of  Christ,  they  ought  to  have  avoided,  they 
^Uhemselves  sapped  the  foundations  of  the  fabric 
they  had  erected.  Intoxicated  with  success,  they 
sought  too  much  notoriety.  Laying  aside  that  hu- 
mility, which  had  at  first  recommended  them  to 
notice,  they  betrayed  a  lofly  and  imperious  spirit. 
They  supposed  the  favor  of  the  sovereign  the  best 
security  for  their  labors.''  They  found  such 
'^  weighty  reasons''  against  publishing  a  complete 
version  of  the  Bible,  that  it  seemed  a  ''rash  piece 
of  impudence"  to  attempt  it.  Thus  they  built 
upon  the  sand,  and  their  ruin  was  inevitable.  They 
have  fallen;  and  their  example  should  serve  aa 
a  beacon  to  warn  others  off  from  like  dangers,  lest 
they  also  meet  a  similar  doom. 


COMMUNICATIONS. 


Labors  op  thk  mission aribs.* — In  No.  10  of  the  Forei^pi 
Quarterly  Review  there  is  an  article  on  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity in  China,  introducing  a  parallel  in  the  labors  of  two 
bodies  of  men,  between  whcmiy  neither  in  situation  nor  Tiews* 
can  I  discover  many  points  of  similitude.  While  passing  the 
highest  eulogiums  on  the  courage  and  perseverance  of  the  Jesuits, 
in  their  attempts  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Christian  (aitb, 
the  Reviewer  takes  occasion  to  speak  slightingly  of  similar  en. 
deavors  of  Protestant  missionaries,  as  though  he  considered  the 
trifling  labors  of  the  one  completely  overshadowed  by  the 
important  results  obtained  by  the  other.  It  is,  however,  admitfeed 
by  him,  that  the  Jesuits  have  colored,  rather  highly,  the  pic 
tures  they  have  drawn  of  the  successful  results  <^  their  mis. 
aions;  and  this,  I  believe,  few  will  doubt  It  may,  th^n^Me, 
perhaps,  be  well  to  inquire  into  these  results,  and  Oiea  draw 
such  inferences  as  may  appear  just 

*  FroQi  a  CoffTMpoiMltat 


\ 


1832.  Labwt  of  the  Miinonariei.  269 

Of  all  the  brilliant  exertions  of  thia  ordert  lauded  as  they 
have  beeOtlind  indefatigable  and  aincere  as  they  certainly  were* 
what  now  remains?  With  the  striking  exception  of  the  Para* 
guay  missions,  the  whole  of  the  regions  visited  by  them*  have 
relapsed  into  their  ancient  errors ;  and  the  enemy  has  regained 
the  territory  which  seemed  to  be  wrested  from  his  dominion. 
The  comparatively  small  number  who»  in  China  or  JapaUf 
yet  call  themselves  Christians,  or  are,  sometimes,  so  considered 
by  European  writers,  have  so  mixed  up  some  of  the  tenets  of 
our  holy  religion  with  their  own  customs  and  modes  of  idolatry, 
that  they  may  be  said,  in  all  but  the  name,  to  have  relspsed 
into  utter  darkness.  The  reason  of  this  change  appears  to 
me  obvious  enough :  the  sudden  advance,  and  as  sudden  decay, 
of  Christianity  in  these  regions,  may,  I  think,  be  traced  to 
the  siinple  fact  that  the  whole  of  the  fabric  of  the  Jesuit  mis* 
sionaries  was  based  on  enthusiasm. — ^The  gorgeous  display, 
which  always  attended  the  outward  observances  of  their  wor- 
ship, was  far  better  calculated  to  attract  the  attention  of  a 
people,  (the  whole  of  whose  ideas  of  a  religious  worship  con- 
sisted of  ceremonies,  more  barbarous,  though  scarcely  less  splen- 
did ;)  than  could  the  plain  unaffected  adoration  of  our  Maker 
in  spirit  and  in  truth,  as  inculcated  by  the  reformed  religion, 
which  exacts  conviction,  full  and  undoubted,  of  the  doctrines 
it  promulgates,  as  essentially  necessary  to  a  belief  in  Chris, 
tianity. 

These  remarks  will  not,  I  trust,  be  deemed  uncharitable  to- 
wards  a  body  of  men  who,  as  individuals,  merit  the  highest 
eukigium,  aiid  whose  temporising  may  be  excused,  or  palliatedf 
when  we  consider  the  obstacles  they  had  to  encounter,  and 
the  eiprU  du  corpt  by  which  they  were  influenced,  inducing 
them  to  multiply  the  number  of  their  converts,  trusting  to 
Providence  for  the  sincerity,  or  to  their  future  exertions,  when 
firmly  established,  for  a  removal  of  the  remnants  of  paganisnit 
of  which  they  coukl  not  but  disapprove.  But,  it  must  not  be 
forgotten  that  the  same  system  of  proselvtism,  which  has  just 
been  alluded  to^  was  the  grand  feature  of  all  their  operations  in 
the  conquered  western  world ;  the  mere  avowal  of  the  CathoHo 
hiihf  without  inquiry  as  to  its  sincerity,  or  attempt  to  establish 
more  than  an  outward  recognition  of  that  faith,  being  deem- 
ed  sufficient  even,  when  such  avowal  was  extorted  by  punish- 
ment, and  the  fear  of  death. 

One  of  the  points,  most  strongly  urged  by  the  reviewer 
is  the  superiority  of  the  Catholic  missionary  on  account  of 
his  being  free  from  the  incumbrance  and  caies  of  a  family. 
Now,  although  the  isolation  of  the  one  and  his  consequent  in- 
dependence of  action,  and  greater  freedom  from  control,  be 
admitted ;  yet  it  may  be,  f  think,  a  fair  subject  of  dispute 
whether  this  very  drawback,  as  it  may  at  first  sight  appear, 
be  not,  in  reality,  an  advantace  which  places  the  Protestant 
missionary  at  least  on  a  level  wiSi  his  Catholic  brethren.    From 


i 


270  Labors  of  the  Missionaries.  Nov. 

the  notorious  jealousy  and  dread  of  espionage,  which  present 
the  most  formidable  obstacles  to  the  admission  of  foreigners 
into  the  empire  of  the  East,  he  is  more  exempt.  In  all  parts 
of  the  globe,  he,  who,  as  Bacon  expresses  it,  «« has  given  hos* 
tages  to  fortune,"  is,  necessarily,  less  suspected  than  he  who 
comes  alone,  and  charged  only  with  his  personal  safety.  I^ 
to  this,  we  add  the  less  cause  for  jealousy  or  suspicion  on  other 
points,  regarded  by  all  the  Orientals  as  of  the  highest  impor* 
tance;  as,  also,  the  total  absence  of  political  intrigue  which 
has  proved  the  main  cause  of  the  destruction  of  the  labors, 
and  in  later  times  of  the  very  existence,  of  the  first  mentioned 
powerful,  ambitious,  and  talented  body,  it  will,  I  hope,  be 
granted  that  (especially  in  a  country  subject  to  a  purely  des- 
potic government)  the  Protestant  possesses  advantages  peculiarly 
his  own. 

In  the  remarks  made  by  the  Reviewer,  in  depreciation  of  the 
means  and  objects  of  the  Malacca  college,  I  look  in  vain, 
for  the  acumen  which  distinguishes  many  of  his  remarks,  and  for 
the  fairness  which  should  have  guided  them. 

It  will  not  be  conceded  that  because  the  Institution  puts 
forth  no  pompous  pretensions,  nor  claims  to  success,  beyond 
what  may  reasonably  be  anticipated,  it  is  to  be  looked  down 
on,  or  abandoned  by  those,  who  would  think  their  suppcHt 
well  bestowed,  if  they  found  its  object  starting  into  and 
claiming  notoriety.  The  means  by  which  good,  however  ar- 
dently  desired,  is  to  be  achieved,  must  be  taken  into  view ; 
and  I  should  be  much  inclined  to  think  that  more  real 
good  had  been  effected  where  one  only  had  been  (by  early 
instruction  well  grounded  and  thoroughly  understood)  weaned 
from  the  idolatry  of  his  country,  than  where  numbers  from  en- 
thusiasm, or  a  mere  worldly  motive,  abstained,  for  a  time,  from 
their  own  miscalled  acts  of  devotion,  to  go  through  the  forms 
and  observances  of  Christians,  while  their  hearts  remained 
unconverted.  A  convert,  in  early  life,  is  ever  the  most  zeal- 
ous and  the  most  sincere.  If,  in  addition,  we  consider  the 
advantages  gained  through  his  education,  and  the  intimate 
knowledge  of  his  countrymen  which  he,  of  necessity,  possesses  in 
a  far  greater  degree  than  a  stranger  would  ever  hope  to  attain,  the 
superiority  of  such  an  apostle  to  the  heathen,  over  all  others,  will 
be  manifest. 

When  this  subject  is  examined  fairly,  in  its  various  bearings^ 
the  prospect  of  ultimate  success,  even  though  that  success  be 
but  gradual,  will  not  appear  so  totally  against  the  members  of 
the  Protestant  church,  or  so  comparatively  unimportant,  as  the 
Foreign  Quarterly  Reviewer  has  been  erroneously  led  to  suspect, 
and  so  unhesitatingly  and,  I  think,  unadvisedly,  given  to  the 
world. 


Thk    reka'RKS  of  our  correspondent  seem  to  us  very  just 
and  eundid ;  in*  most  of  thorn  we  entirely  concur,  and  could  wish 


1832.  Labors  of  the  MisBionarieu.  271 

that,  00  some  points,  they  were  more  extended;  and  we  are 
not  the  less  willing  to  give  them  a  place  in  the  Repository, 
because  we  suppose  them  to  be  from  the  pen  of  a  member  of  the 
Catholic  community. 

It  is  some  time  since  we  read  the  article  in  the  Quarterly ; 
but  if  we  are  right  in  our  recollection,  the  real  object  of  the 
Reviewer,  not  indeed  his  ostensible  one,  was  to  detract  from  the 
missions  of  the  Protestant  churches,  generally,  as  they  are  manag- 
ed at  the  present  day ;  and  though  evidently  no  friend  to  the 
Jesuits,  or  even  to  the  Catholic  community  in  general,  yet  he 
was  willing  to  elevate  them,  if  by  so  doing  he  could  throw 
into  the  shade  those  of  an  opposite  character.  Hence  he  at- 
tempts a  comparison  where  no  similitude  exists.  He  tasks  him- 
self to  show  up  the  ^  meritorious "  achievements  of  the  Jesuits, 
in  carrying  their  operations  into  the  very  heart  of  the  Chinese 
eiiipire,  and  of  ^  preaching  the  gospel  in  the  very  teeth  of  the 
dumb  idols;"  he  extols  the  zeal  and  indefatigable  labors  of 
R  cci,  Schaal,  and  others,  bishops  and  vicars ;  makes  honorably 
mention  of  the  **  royal  and  private  charity  "  which  they  enjoyed ; 
counts  the  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  their  converts— 
6tit,  concerning  the  history  of  the  Protestant,  *<the  story  is  soon 
told,"  or  in  other  words,  ^  there  is  nothing  to  say." 

There  is  no  better  way  to  determine  the  value  of  any  system, 
than  by  observing  its  legitimate  efiects,  both  immediate  and  re- 
mote. So  our  correspondent,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  true  cha- 
racter of  the  Catholics  in  China,  thinks  it  best  to  inquire  into  the 
results  of  their  labors.  From  the  fact  that  so  little  remains  of 
all  their  works,  he  argues,  fairly,  that  there  was  a  defect  in  their 
system.  This,  however,  should  be  guarded ;  for  we  might  ask, 
what  now  remains  of  the  seven  churches,  and  of  others  established 
by  the  apostles  themselves.  In  reasoning  on  (his  subject  we 
should  keep  constantly  in  mind,  that  man  in  his  present  fallen 
state,  is  always,  until  «« created  anew,"  inclined  to  depart 
from  God.  But  this  touches  only  a  pari  of  the  difficulty. 
Why  have  not  England  and  Scotland  relapsed  ?  The  gospel 
once  had  no  better  footing  in  the  British  Isles  than  in  China ; 
and  with  intellectual  furniture,  and  every  kind  of  apparatus  for 
the  multiplication  and  extension  of  knowledge,  men  were  never 
better  furnished  than  were  the  early  missionaries  to  this  country. 
Where  then  was  the  defect  ?  Was  the  zeal  of  the  missionaries 
too  great  ?  Were  their  advances  too  rapid  ?  Were  ^conversions 
more  sudden  and  frequent  than  when  Paul  and  Peter  preached  ? 
The  Jesuits  and  their  coadjutors  forgot  that  their  ivarfare  was 
a  spiritual  one,— or  rather,  ought  to  have  been  such;  and 
hence  they  threw  aside  ^  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the 
word  of  God,"  armed  themselves  with  carnal  weapons,  and 
their  hosts  were  suddenly  overthrown. 

We  have  no  objection  to  enthusiasm  in  religion,  any  more 
than  in  mercantile,  or  in  any  other  affairs;  provided,  neverthe- 
less,  it  be  of  the  right  kind,  is  according  to  knowledge,  is  only 


272  Labors  of  the  Missionaries.  Nov. 

the  vigorous  exercise  of  an  impassioned  mind,  panting  for  the 
attaintnent  of  high  and  noble  objects,  like  those  which  concern 
man's  immorfal  destiny  This  is  not  only  allowable,  but  it  is 
indispensible  to  great  attainments.  Sincerity  also  ii  necessary. 
It  is  not  enough,  however,  that  a  man  be  nticere,  as  the  word 
is  often  used.  Paul  was  as  sincere  and  as  hearty  before,  as 
after  his  conversion ;  he  verily  thought  himself  in  the  right, 
when  he  was  actually  wrong.  But  all  this  sincerity  did  not 
render  him  guiltless ;  neither  could  it  make  the  Jesuits  virtuous 
men. 

When  our  correspondent  comes  to  speak  of  sincerity  as 
**  tlie  plain  unaffected  adoration  of  our  Maker  in  spirit  and  in 
truth,  and  of  the  conversion  of  the  **  heart,"  on  the  one  side ; 
and  on  the  other,  of  the  system  of  prosc'lytism,  and  out. 
ward  recognition  of  the  faith  prompted  by  fear  of  punishment 
and  even  death ;  we  then  have  the  subject  in  plain  terms,  and 
see  not  a  parallel,  but  rather  a  contrast.  We  do  not  doubt 
that  there  were  good  men  among  the  Jesuits,  and  those  who 
labored  with  them  in  China ;  great  numbers  of  them  died 
for  their  religion;  and,  if  amoo^  nil  that  was  wrong  in  their 
conduct  and  view$i,  "  we  can  discover  spirits  so  pure  and  ele- 
vated as  those  of  Fenelon  and  Pascal,  we  think  there  is 
great  reason  to  believe,  that  the  commanding  features  of  the 
revealed  religion,  rendered  doubly  impressive  by  their  novelty, 
might  produce  the  most  salutary  effects  on  their  converts." 
But  they  failed  where  all  are  in  danger  of  failing ;  they  failed 
in  giving  to  those  who  were  perishing  for  lack  of  vision,  the 
pure  light  of  revealed  truth — the  HOLT  BIBLE;  and,  con. 
sequcntly,  they  failed  to  employ  the  best  possible  means  for 
inducing  their  pupils  and  others  within  their  influence,  to  ex- 
ercise repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 
of  establishing  them  on  that  rock  that  can  never  be  moved. 
Had  Verbiest,  instead  of  furnishing  for  his  majesty  300  pieces 
of  artillery,  opened  the  batteries  of  the  press ;  had  he  removed 
the  **  weighty  reasons "  for  not  publishing,  what  Jestu  has 
commanded  his  followers  to  publish,  and  distributed  freely 
and  extensively,  through  all  the  provinces  of  China,  the  Word 
of  life ;  then,  doubtless,  a  foundation  had  been  laid,  and  a 
superstructure  raised,  more  strong  and  enduring  than  the  ever, 
lasting  hills,  against  which  neither  imperial  edicts,  nor  the 
**  irjitcs  of  hell  "  could    have   prevailed. 

As  a  general  rule,  and  one  which  should  have  but  few 
exceptions,  the  niissionary  shoijIH,  we  think,  he  one  Who  has 
••given  h«>stii<res  to  fortune." — ^The  advantage  of  early  instructing 
heathen  children  in  the  Scriptures,  cannot  be  over-rated.  We  pin 
our  faith  on  no  man's  sleeve.  When  we  recommend  the  Bible, 
we  do  it  on  the  convictions  of  our  own  hearts ;  nevertheless  we 
are  willing  to  back  our  opinion  by  the  testimony  of  such  men 
as  Bacon,  and  Milton,  and  Hale,  and  Boyle,  and  Locke, 
and  sir  William  Jones. 


1832.  Laban  of  the  MuUanaries.  273 

herd  Bacon  says ;  *«  There  never  was  fouiid»  in  ally  age  of  the 
world,  either  philoeophery  or  sect*  or  law,  or  diseipline,  which 
did  80  highly  exalt  the   public  good    aa  the  Christian  frith.** 

John  Jmmnt  the  immortal  poet.-— ^  There  are  no  songs 
comparable  to  the  Songs  of  Zion«  no  orations  ecfual  to  those 
of  the  Prophets,  and  no  politics  like  those  which  the  Scrip* 
tares  teach.** 

SirMaUhew  Hafe.—M  There  is  no  book  like  the  Bible/for 
excellent  wisdom,  learning,  and  qse.  ** 

T%e  HonorMe  Robert  Boy2e.—^  It  is  a  matchless  vdame;  it 
is  impossible  we  can  study  it  too  much,  or  esteem  it  too  highly.** 

John  Locke. — ^To  a  person  who  asked  this  profound  thinker, 
which  was  the  shortest  and  surest  way  for  a  young  gentle* 
man  to  attain  to  the  true  knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion, 
in  the  full  and  just  extent  of  it,  he  replied,  ^  Let  him  study 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  especially  the  New  Testament;  therein 
are  contained  the  words  of  eternal  life.  It  has  God  for  its 
Author,  salvation  for  its  end,  and  truth,  without  any  mixture 
of  error,  for  its  matter.'* 

Sir  William  Jones. — ^The  following  words  were  written  with 
his  own  hand  in  his  Bible; — ^I  have  carefully  and  regularly 
perused  these  Holy  Scriptures,  and  am  of  opinion,  tiuit  the 
volume,  independently  of  its  divine  origin,  contains'  mors 
sublimity,  purer  morality,  more  important  history,  and  finer 
strains  of  eloquence,  than  can  be  collected  from  all  other 
books,  in  whatever    language   they  may  have  been  written.*' 

Beyond  all  controversy,  the  Bible  is  the  noblest  instrument 
that  can  be  employed,  not  only  for  moral,  but  for  tnieOMfuoI 
cultivation.  For  personal  and  national  defence  also,  it  is  bet- 
ter than  swords  and  ramparts.  But  language  fails  us  on  this 
subject;  we  can  find  no  terms  which  will  express  the  greatness 
of  its  value :  and  we  can  only  say  that  all  other  books  of  his- 
tory, philosophy,  and  politics,  are  poor  indeed,  and  worthless 
in  comparison  with  the  living  oracles  of  God. 

A  glory  gilds  the  sacred  page, 

Majestic  like  the  sun ; 
It  gives  a  light  to  every  age, 

ft  gives — but  borrows  none. 

The  Hand  that  gave  it  still  supplies 

The  gracious  light  and  heat; 
His  truths  upon  the  nations  rise^ 

They  rise,  but  never  set. 

Let  everlasting  thanks  be  thine, 

For  such  a  bright  display, 
As  makes  a  world  of  darkness  shine, 

With  beams  of  heavenly  day. 
II 


274  The  Budhisfn  of  8iam.  Nov. 

Tub  Budhisx  of  Siam.* — Budhism  appears,  of  late,  to  have 
attracted,  very  much,  the  attention  of  scholars  in  Europe, 
Though  this  far  extended  superstition  is  found,  in  the  several 
countries  which  have  fdopted  it,  under  a  variety  of  forms 
and  local  peculiarities;  yet  there  are  certain  general  charac- 
teristics which  render  it  at  all  times  easily  recognizable,  as 
originally  the  same,  in  all  countries  where  it  has  prevailed. 
But  to  trace  its  nature  from  the  works,  almost  innumer- 
able, which  have  been  written  on  Budhism,  in  the  Bali  or 
Pftli  language,  is  perfectly  impossible:  for  with  no  religious 
creed  has  such  extravagant  and  incomprehensible  language 
been  em^^oyed,  in  the  delineation  of  its  dogmas, — Slanguage 
which  can  convey  to  the  reader's  mind  nothing  but  confusion. 
So  long,  indeed,  as  these  voluminous  writings  confine  them- 
selves to  the  delightful  regions  of  Ma^dha  or  South  Bahar, 
(the  birth-place  of  Budha,)  they  are  intelligible;  but  as  soon 
as  they  ascend  to  the  celestial  regions,  and  the  Budhistic  pa- 
radise^—or  launch  into  the  unfathomable  depths  of  the  me- 
tempsychosis,  and  the  innumerable  Katpaa^  the  reader  is  lost 
in  a  chaos  of  unmeaning  words,  or  of  the  grossest  absurdities. 

The  « restorer  of  the  peace  and  happiness  of  mankind,'  in 
Siam  is  Sommona  Rodom,  who  is  said  to  have  been  born 
at  Ceylon,  or  Lanka,  as  their  sacred  books  call  it.  This  in- 
dividual was  the  founder  of  Budhism  in  Laos,  Cambodia,  and 
Siam.  Whether  he  was  a  disciple  of  Budha  himself,  I  have 
never  been  able  to  make  out.  His  life  is  descriljed  as  a  series  of 
the  most  benevolent  actions; — he  bestowed  alms  upon  all  who 
asked  them;  and  he  even  went  so  far  as  to  kill  his  own  fa- 
mily,  in  order  to  feed  the  priests.  Not  satisfied  with  these 
outward  actions,  he  practiced  habitual  mortification  of  his  body 
by  fasting  and  prayer;  whereby  he  acquired  a  fame  for  sanc- 
tity, and  great  renown  amongst  all  his  cotemporaries.  In  con- 
sequence of  this  great  sanctity,  he  obtained  power  to  work 
niiracles,  and  to  assume  whatever  size  and  stature  he  pleased. 
At  one  time,  he  appeared  a  mighty  colossus;  at  another,  he 
became  so  diminutive  as  scarcely  to  be  perceptible.  Things 
past,  present,  and  to  come,  were  all  open  before  him.  With 
the  swiftness  of  thought  he  could  transport  himself  from  one 
place  to  another.  Great  were  his  exploits, — incontrovertible 
his  power!  But,  after  the  performance  of  so  many  great  and 
wonderful  actions,  he  died  in  a  fit  of  anger  for  having  eaten 
pork.  After  death,  he  advanced  to  the  highest  state  of  hap- 
piness,— onnfAiZofton,  while  at  the  same  time  he  remains 
the  great  benefactor  of  all  that  moves  on  earth.  Another 
Sommona  Kodom  is  yet  to  come,  who  will  perfect  the  work 
of  his  predecessor,  and  restore  eternal  peace;  after  which  all 
will  move  on,  in  unceasing  metamorphosifl^  till  the  whole  be 
swallowed  up  in  annihilation. 

*By  Rev.  Charles  Gutzlaff. 


1832.  Th£  Budhism  of  Siam.  275 

Such  is  the  hero  of  Siamese  Budholqgy.  His  votaries  are 
very  numerous.  They  have  taken  possession  of  the  fat  of  the 
land.  They  live  in  a  state  of  celibacy.  Their  houses,  not  dis. 
similar  to  cells,  are  built  in  the  neighborhood  of  their  temples 
or  pagodas.  The  greater  part  of  the  day  they  q>end  in  idle, 
ness ;  but  towards  evening,  as  the  sun  goes  down,  they  assem. 
ble  to  recite  their  vespers.  The  dawn  of  the  morning  calls 
them  to  the  exercise  of  their  mendicant  functions,  when  they 
are  accompanied  by  their  disciples,  carrying  a  large  basin  for 
the  reception  of  food.  They  stop  before  every  house,  and 
receive  from  the  inmates  boiled  rice,  vegetables,  and  meat. 
With  these  supplies,  they  hasten  homewards.  AJs  the  food 
they  receive  is  more  abundant  than  they  themselves  can  con* 
sume,  they  feed,  with  the  remainder,  poor  people  and  ahi. 
raals.  Being  the  only  instructors  of  youth,  they  usually  have 
some  boys  as  their  pupils,  who  at  the  same  time,  act  as  their 
servants.  The  houses  built  for  these  priests,  or  talapay^f  are 
far  better  even  than  those  of  the  inferior  nobility.  Thus,  while 
nominally  they  have  retired  from  the  world,  and  denounced  its 
pleasures,  they  are  in  reality  far  more  comfortable  than  those 
who  continue  in  the  exercise  of  worldly  business,  laboring 
for  such  a  numerous  host  of  idlers. 

Priests  are  present  at  all  the  religious  ceremonies  of  the 
Siamese.  They  also  repair  to  the  houses  of  individuals,  to 
recite  prayers,  and  to  initiate  children  into  the  duties  of  the 
world — ^which  is  considered  a  peculiar  ceremony.  In  all  res- 
pectable  families,  there  is,  at  stated  periods,  a  species  of 
prayer  meetings,  or  domestic  services.  On  these  occasions,  a 
talapoy  attends  to  recite  prayers;  which  he  reads,  in  a  monoto- 
nous  singing  tone,  from  a  Pali  work.  During  this  time,  his 
auditors  all  remain  in  a  kneeling  posture.  When  he  perceives 
that  they  have  become  tired  or  drowsy,  he  ends  the  service, 
and  is  then  regaled  with  food;  after  which  the  assembly  dis- 
perses. But  the  principal  duty  of  a  talapoy  is  to  learn  the 
Pali  language.  A  few  only  acquire  such  a  knowledge  of  it  as 
to  understand  even  the  easiest  works  which  it  contains.  The 
major  part  are  satisfied  when  they  can  read  it  fluently. 

The  Siamese  nuns  are  generally  old,  decrepit  females,  who 
act  as  the  servants  of  the  talapoys.  They  are  treated  with 
very  great  contempt,  and  do  not  exercise  any  religious  functions. 
The  vows  of  a  talapoy  are  not  binding.  He  may  enter, 
leave,  and  re-enter  the  priesthood,  at  plMsure.  Those,  bow- 
ever,  who  have  attained  a  high  rank  in  the  priesthood,  find 
it  difficult  to  leave  their  elevated  stations,  and  descend  aoain 
to  the  commonalty.  On  account  of  the  great  sanctity  which 
attaches  to  the  life  of  a  priest,  all  the  male  population  enter 
the  priesthood  for  a  time;  nor  are  even  the  princes  exempt 
from  this  duty.  As  may  be  supposed,  these  novices  are  not 
very  exact  in  the  performance  of  the  duties  required  of  them. 
And  after  having  learned  a  little  Pali,   they  enter  again   into 


i 


R,marh»  on  the  ^ 

976  .K\«  to  the  \aw».  be 

-tiiotiona-.     ^  ^  Tang^»"|ruen  these  ae^^'^^J* 
rocbioc^^'"  '  Crbarisw.    ^j'T  of  writing,  they 

*""     but  as  their  otb  (.^^-jnese.  they  „. 

T%t  those  of  ^^\i.em  correctiy.  ot      ^  ^^^ 

founded   tbem    ^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^  ^„,a»ff. 


1832.  Corean  Language.  277 

language,  which  were  more  familiar  to  their  ears* 
We  jfindy  therefore,  a  great  variety  in  the  pronun- 
ciation of  the  Chinese  characters,  among  all  the 
nations  who  have  adopted  them  as  th^ir  medium 
of  writing ;  yet,  even  in  this  variety,  there  is  a 
striking  analogy  with  the  pronunciation  of  the 
Chinese  character  in  the  court  dialect,  which  is  the 
true  standard. 

The  more  literature  advanced,  the  more  com- 
mon the  use  of  such  phrases  in  the  colloquial  dia- 
lects became.  Thus,  though  the  spoken  languages 
of  the  nations  by  whom  Chinese  characters  were 
adopted,  at  first  widely  differed  fromi  the  Chi- 
nese, yet  they  gradually  became  assimilated, — just 
as,  by  the  adoption  of  Latin  words  and  phrases 
among  the  barbarians  who  overthrew  the  Roman 
empire,  their  native  tongue  was  gradually  chang- 
ed into  a  Latinized  jargon  or  patois.  Nevertheless, 
the  Chinese  characters,  when  merely  read  over, 
were  unintelligible  to  an  illiterate  native,  unless 
properly  explained  in  his  native  tongue;  though 
the  sounds  were  not  entirely  foreign  to  his  ear. 
Thus  two  languages  arose,  one  merely  expressive 
of  the  sounds  of  the  written  characters,  the  other 
expressive  of  the  ideas  uttered.  For  the  latter, 
the  natives  of  the  respective  countries  abovenam- 
ed,  invented  alphabets,  strictly  adapted  to  their 
own  organs  of  speech. — These  general  remarks 
apply  fully  to   the   Corean  language. 

Though  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  know 
how  to  read  the  Chinese  written  language,  they 
have,  neverthelss,  for  greater  convenience,  adopt- 
ed an  alphabet  suited  peculiarly  to  their  own 
tongue,  similar  in  theory  to  the  Japanese  syllabic 
system.  The  formation  of  the  alphabetic  characters 
is  extremely  simple,  but  at  the  same  time  very 
ingenious. 

There  are  fifteen  general  sounds  or  consonants ; 
which,  with  their  characters,  are,  1  ka,  [^  na, 
C  ta,  jj  nal,  \2  mah,  t|  pahi  A  ^«^>  ^  ^\  (?r  &'^^^^ 


1 


278  Remarks  an  the  Nov. 

%  tsha,  2;  ^'ha,  Z^  k'ha,  p  t'ha,  Jg  p'ha,  %  ba, 
^  wa.  These  fifteen  being  joined,  as  initials,  to 
the  vowels  and  diphthongs,  form  a  syllabary  of  one 
hundred  and  sixty-eight  different  combinations. 
The  following  are  the  eleven  vowels   viz.  |^  a,  f( 

ya,  h  ^»  1=  y^»  -S-  0*^  ^  y^h>  T  ^o,  tt  yoo,  —  u 

I  e,  &.  The  consonants  appear  often  to  change 
their  pronunciation  considerably;  and  the  vowels 
sometimes  do  the  same,  but  more  slightly.  This 
is  generally,  if  not  at  all  times,  for  the  sake  of 
euphony. 

The  Corean  language,  like  other  languages  of 
eastern  Asia,  has  neither  declension  nor  conjuga- 
tion. It  agrees  exactly  with  the  Chinese,  so  far 
as  regards  position,  as  a  substitute  for  inflection. 
The  pronunciation  of  the  Chinese  characters  has 
been  so  completely  mixed  up  with  the  original 
language  of  the  country,  that  the  present  spoken 
language  consists  in  great  part  of  composite  words, 
in  which  the  words  of  both  languages  are  united 
to  express  one  single  idea.  Hence  the  language 
is  extremely  verbose.  At  first  sight,  it  appears  to 
difft.T  widely  from  the  Chinese,  and  to  bear  a 
greater  resemblance  to  the  Mantchou,  but  on  near- 
er inspection,  the  reverse  is  found  to  be  true.  The 
Chinese  has  been  so  thoroughly  interwoven  with 
it,  and  so  fully  moulded  according  to  the  organs 
of  the  natives,  that  one  may  trace  the  meaning  of 
whole  sentences,  after  having  been  somewhat  ac- 
customed to  the  sounds  wherewith  the  natives  read 
the  Chinese  characters. 

The  resemblance  between  the  Corean  and  Ja- 
panese languages  is  very  striking.  The  Coreans 
study  euphony  to  excess,  and  often  omit  or  insert 
a  letter  to  effect  it.  We  may  call  the  Corean  a 
very  expressive  language,  it  is  neither  too  harsh  nor 
too  soft.  The  Chinese  language  is  sometimes  un- 
intelligible to  foreigners,  because  it  contains  a  great 
many  sounds,  which  are  only  half  pronounced  ;  while 
the  Corean  is  full   and  sonorous,  and  may  be  easily 


\ 


18S2.  Corean  Language.  279 

understood.  The  Coreans  confound,  interchange, 
and  transpose  the  letters  /,  m,  n,  and  r.  As  they 
are  a  very  grave  people,  they  pronounce  their  lan- 
guage with  peculiar  emphasis.  Their  language  is 
expressive,  not  on  account  of  the  great  number  of 
ideas  which  they  can  convey  through  this  medium, 
for  the  natives  are  poor  in  thoughts,  but  because  of 
its  sonorous  nature.  We  meet  in  it  all  the  terms 
for  abstract  ideas  which  the  Chinese  language  con- 
tains ;  but  for  many  of  those  ideas,  they  have  no- 
thing more  than  the  sound  of  the  Chinese  charac- 
ters, and  not  an  original  word. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  not  only  the  Chinese,  but 
also  the  nations  who  have  received  their  civilization 
from  them,  have  taken  the  utmost  pains  to  cultivate 
the  Chinese  language.  To  encourage  the  study 
thereof,  it  has  been  made  a  duty,  incumbent  on  all 
who  aspire  to  literary  honors,  and  thereby  to  office 
in  the  government,  to  know  that  language  thorough- 
ly. This  sems  to  be  no  less  the  case  in  Corea, 
than  in  the  other  Chinese  language  nations ;  and 
hence  it  is  that  the  Chinese  character  is  so  gener- 
ally understood  in  a  country  which,  in  civilization, 
is  far  inferior  to  China,  as  it  is  also  to  Japan. 

We  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  whether  there 
exists,  among  the  Coreans,  a  variety  of  dialects ; 
this  we  can  only  suppose  to  be  the  case  from  the 
nature  of  their  language.  We  endeavored  to  obtain 
some  native  books ;  but  in  this  we  failed ;  and  in- 
deed, we  were  not  allowed  even  to  have  a  sight 
of  them.  The  books  which  have,  by  way  of  Japan, 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  Europeans,  are  almost  the 
same  as  the  Japanese ;  and  are  interspersed  with 
explanations  of  the  most  difficult  passages. 

The  Coreans  with  whom  we  came  in  contact  were 
acquainted  with  the  Chinese  classical  books :  and 
this  seemed  to  be  the  extent  of  their  knowledge ; 
hence  we  may  very  safely  conclude,  that  the  Co- 
reans possess  scarcely  any  works,  except  those 
which  they  have  received  from  China. 


1 


280  Miscellanies.  NaT« 


MISCELLANIES. 


Univbrsal  Pbacb. — Mr.  Editor;  As  you  avow  yourself  a 
friend  of  peace;  and,  as  you  are,  I  trust,  a  soldier  of  the 
Prince  of  Peace ;  I  beg  leave  to  recommend  to  the  peruml  of 
your  readers  a  sermon  intended  to  prove,  from  the  word  of 
God,  that  a  period  of  our  world  will  arrive  in  which  UnwerMd 
Peace  shall  prevail  among  all  nations.  This  sermon  is  the 
sixth  in  a  volume  of  discourses,  by  the  late  Dr.  Bogue  on  the 
Millennium.  He  rests  his  proof,  of  course,  on  the  Divine  Tea* 
timony.  To  those  who  object,  "How  can  these  thingH  be?** 
be  opposes  simply  this  reason,  "The  mouth  of  the  Lord 
of  Hosts  hath  spoken  it." — "They  shall  beat  their  Words  into 
ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into  pruning. hooks ;  nation 
shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation ;  neither  shall  they  learn 
war  any  more." 

Whence  come  wars  and  fightings?  From  men's  lusts  and 
passions,  pride,  anger,  covetousness,  revenge,  dec.  But  the 
Gospel,  when  understood,  believed,  and  practiced,  makes  men 
humble,  just,  patient,  forgiving,  contented.  Suppose  then  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  universal,  that  which  is  now  regarded 
as  an  impossibility  would  follow  as  a  natural  consequence; 
and  the  class  of  fighting  Christians  would  become  extinct. 

S.  H. 


t» 


i» 


Anobr,  indignation,  hatred^  and  retyenge,  are  words  of  rather 
ominous  import.  We  mean,  at  present  to  make  a  few  re* 
marks  on  the  first.  Anger — according  to  Locke,  as  quoted 
by  Johnson — is  "  uneasiness  or  discomposure  of  the  mind,  upon 
the  receipt  of  any  injury,  with  a  present  purpose  of  revenge.'' 
The  etymology  of  the  English  word  anger  is  not  well  ascer 
tained.  Some  think  it  from  the  Latin  ango,  "  constrained,  vexed ;' 
or  from  the  Greek  opyr\,  meaning,  "to  desire  eagerly  or  eat' 
nestlyT  for  says  Theodoret,  the  angry  person  eagerly  dedree 
to  be  revenged  of  his  enemy.  Aristotle  says,  ^*anger  is  vr« 
hement  desire  accompanied  with  grief."  The  Stoics  defined 
it,  "a  desire  of  punishing  him  who  seems  to  have  hurt  us  in  a 
manner  he  ought  not."  The  Latin  etymologists  derive  their 
word  for  anger,  from  urendo,  "heat  and  burning."  The  He* 
brews,  from  breathing  strongly  and  quickly ;  snufling  with  the 
nostrils,  ^- ;  because  in  artger,  animals,  both  brutes  and 
human    beings,  are    much    affected    in  their    breathing.    THa 


1832.  MisceUanies.  281 

common  expression  in  Chinese  for  becoming. angry,  m.,  s&ng  ke^ 
**  producing  breath,"  has  the  same  allusion  as  the  Hebrew,  to 
the  effects  of  that  passion.  For  anger,  the  Chinese  also  use 
the  word  noOf  which  has  a  different  allusion.  According  to 
the  Imperial  Dictionary,  the  character  is  cpmposed  of  a  cross- 
how  and  heart;  because,  it  says,  in  anger,  the  eyes  and  face 
are  distended  like  a  bent  bow ;  and  it  is  then  the  heart  should 
regulate  the  passions. 

Confucius  in  the  Chung  Yung,  or  Constant  Medium,  makes 
noOf  anger  or  displeasure^  the  opposite  of  he^  satisfied^  vpdL* 
pleased.  And  in  this  connection,  anger  is  no  more  a  vice  than 
its  opposite|[  being  well  pleased.  It  is  in  this  sense  that  anger 
exists  in  virtuous  minds.  The  definitions  given  by  Locke  and 
the  Stoics  describe  anger  in  a  malicious  mind.  And,  no  doubt, 
all  the  natural  passions  differ  in  their  exercise  according  to 
the  state  of  mind,  whether  virtuous  or  vicious,  of  the  agent. 
Our  blessed  Saviour  himself .  looked  round  on  a  number '  of 
philosophistical  cavilers,  with  ^^  anger ^  being  grieved  for  the 
hardness  of  their  hearts."  (Mark  3.  5.)  But  anger  is  a  passion 
so  easily  carried  to  excess,  to  the  injury  both  of  one's  self 
and  others,  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  <<  be  angry  and  not  sin." 
(Eph.  4.  26.) 

Some  there  are,  indeed,  who  seem  to  think  that  a  Christian 
should  never  be  angry.  Liberal  sceptics  especially  think  that 
he  has  betrayed  dis  own  cause,  when  he  expresses  displeasure  or 
indignation  against  the  enemies  of  Divine  Truth.  They  assume 
that  Christian  meekness  and  humility,  require  the  extinction  of 
anger.  They  wish  to  treat  Christianity  as  a  mean-spirited 
imbecile  superstition.  And  hence,  often,  instead  of  replying  to 
the  arguments  of  their  Christian  opponents,  they  begin  to  lec- 
ture them  on  their  temper-^their  want  of  meekness :  and,  in- 
deed, every  one  who  is  '<f  reproved  sharply,"— or  even  bluntly 
and  softly-^oes  not  easily  yield.  Still  it  is  the  Christian's 
duty  to  be  .  displeased ,  with  all  vice  and  impiety,  and  tp  bear 
his  testimony,  in  distinct  and  pointed  language  against  them. 
But  in  all  this  there  should  be  no  desire  of  revenge.  No !  far 
from  it.  The  only  revenge  he  should  seek,  is  to  see  the  repen- 
tance and  salvation  of  his  fellow  sinners. 

Dean  Stanhope  says,  «<  Anger  is  a  pa&sion  which  is  capable 
of  serving  excellent  purposes,  when  managed  with  sobriety  and 
discretion ;  and  which  the  honor  of  God,  the  reverence  due  to 
the  laws,  the  love  of  virtue,  or  the  protection  of  good  men, 
may  make  not  only  innocent,  but  necessary  and  commend- 
able. Thus  Moses  was  exceedingly  provoked,  and  his  danger 
waxed  hot'  at  the  molten  calf  which  the  Israelites  had  made, 
to  dishonor  God  .and  themselves  in  the  wilderness.  And  our 
blessed  Saviour,  th^  perfect  pattern  of  meekness  and  patience, 
is  said  not  only  to  have  been  grieved,  but  to  have;  looked 
u)K>n  the  Pharisees  with  anger,  because  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts."  (Mant's  Bible.) 

J  J 


i 


282  Miscellanies.  Nov, 

Scott,     llic     coiiiiiioiilator,     says      on     Ihis     pa^Miige, — "Otir 
Lord's  anger   w?is    not   only   not  sinful,  but   it  was  a  holy  in. 
dignatioM,  u  perfectly  right  strte  of  heart,  and  the  want  of  it 
would   have   l)een  a  sinful  defect.      It   would  show   a   want   of 
filial  resj)cct  and  aflcction,  for  a  son  to  hear,  without  emotion, 
his   father's    character   unjustly  as[>ersed.      Would   it  not   thou 
be  a  want  of  due  reverence   for  God  to   hear   his  name  bla-s- 
phemed  without  feeling  and  expressing  an  indignant  disappro. 
bation?"     It  is  hove,  we  apprehend,  that  Christians  are,  gene- 
rally,  defective.     They   are  quick  enough  to  feel  what  crosses 
their   own    humors,   or    hurts  their  own  persons;   and  are   too 
soon   made  angry  on  such   accounts;    while   they   can   witness 
with   indtierence  the  conduct  of  the   wicked,   or  hear   without 
indignation  the  language  of  the  impious.     A  book  that  amuses 
in   some    parts,   though    filled    with   irreligion   and    impiety   in 
others,   will   ho  spoken    of   even  with  complacency.      In  such 
cnses   the    want    of  feeling    a    rigliteous    indignation   does   not 
speak    niuc!i   in   favor  of  the  state  of  one's  own   heart.     It  i» 
then,  however,  that  there  is  the  least  danger  of  sinful  anger; 
or,  as  Matthew  Henry  quaintly  expresses  it, — «*The  way  to  l)o 
angry  and  not  sin,  is  to  Im?  angry  with  nothing  but  sin." 

Although  we  have  written  so  much  in  fiivor  of  anger,  that 
has  a  just  cause,  is  not  carried  to  excess,  nor  continued 
loo  long ;  we  are  not  insensible  of  the  evils  of  an  irascible 
temper  Wo  quote  with  rcvoronr.e  that  the  Almighty  is  angry 
with  the  wicked  every  day.  (Ps.  7.  11.)  But  yet  he  is  slow 
//)  anger ^  and  of  great  kindness.  (Joel  2.  13.)  And  it  is  writ- 
ten, "He  that  is  slow  to  anger  is  better  than  the  mighty.*' 
(l*rov.  16.  32.)  "Ho  that  is  soon  angry  dealeth  foolishly." 
(Prov.  14.  17.)  Anger  resteth  only  in  the  bosom  of  fools." 
(Eccl.  7.  9.)  "A  bishop  must  not  be  soon  angry."  (Tit.  1.  7.) 
"  Whoever  is  angry  with  his  brother  without  a  cause,  is  in  danger 
of  the  judgment.  (Math.  5.  22.) 

Chinese  moralists  dissuade  people  from  violent  and  boisterous 
anger, — when  the  face  l)ecomes  "  red  as  fire,  and  the  mouth  and 
tongue  are  loud  as  thunder," — because  of  the  evil  it  does  to  tlie 
person  himself,  his  dignity,  and  his  bodily  health  ;  and  because  of 
the  mischief  it  often  occasions  to  others.  Etiroj^ean  physician>i 
admit  that  the  unhappy  influence  of  anger,  on  the  biliary  and 
hepatic  ducts,  is  quite  surprising.  Violent  anger  hais  a  great 
tendency  also  to  excite  enormous  hemorrhages,  and  is  ex. 
tremcly  pernicious  both  in  men  and  women.  The  Chint*s6 
consider  it  injurious  to  the  liver.  And  as  Europeans  suppose 
it  lays  the  foundation  of  calculous  concretions,  so  the  Chinese 
imagine  it  occasions  the  formation  of  carbuncles.  And,  during 
our  stay  in  China,  we  have  often  heani  of  death  being  the  result 
of  violent  and  protracted  fits  of  anger.  We  would  therefore 
conchide  by  saying,  by  all  means  avoid  causeless  anger;  be 
not  angry  for  slight  causes;  and  be  not  "soon  angry "  foj* 
any  cause. 


I 


1 832. 


Religious  Inlrlligence. 


283 


RELIGIOUS  INTELiL.IGEMCE« 


Penano. — Of  the  religious 
condition  of  Pennng,  a  friend 
who  has  long  resided  on  that 
island,  says,  «Mt  is  a  land  of 
darkness,  and  apparently  a  bar- 
ren waste.  We  have  many  dif- 
ficulties  and  discouragements 
to  meet.  Satan  seems  to  reign 
triumphant  in  the  hearts  of  the 
various  inhabitants  around  us. 
Nothing  but  the  almighty  power 
of  God  can  make  tlie  means 
of  grace  effectual  to  their  con- 
version. May  the  divine  in- 
iluence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  de- 
8cend  in  copious  showers  on 
these  desolate  fields,  that  the 
people  who  sit  in  the  region 
and  shadow  of  death  may  re- 
joice. 

After  giving  this  dark  pic- 
ture, our  friend  proceeds  to  no- 
tice the  interest,  which  the  go- 
vernment and  some  individuals 
have  manifested,  in  the  meas- 
ures that  have  been  adopted 
to  improve  the  character  of^  the 
native  inhabitants.  For  about 
thirteen  years,  schools,  both  for 
Malay  and  Chinese  children 
have  been  opened ;  and  one  of 
them  has  been  kept  in  an  idol's 
temple.  The  Holy  Scriptures, 
as  well  as  many  ether  books, 
have  been  put  in  circulation. 

The  good,  which  foreign  re- 
sidents in  the  East  may  do,  by 
countenancing  and  supporting 
schools  and  the  circulation  of 
books,  is  very  great.  This  sub- 
ject has  been  overlooked,  and 
greatly  neglected,  though  it  is 


one  of  much  importance.  It 
certainly  should,  and  we  wish 
it  might,  receive  greater  atten- 
tion. 


Sandwich  Islands.  —  The 
first  Christian  teachers,  who  went 
to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  were 
instructed  hv  those  who  sent 
tht:m  forth,  «•  to  aim  at  nothing 
short  of  covering  those  islands 
with  fruitful  fields,  and  pleas- 
ant dwellings,  and  schools,  and 
churches,  and  raising  up  the 
whole  population  to  an  elevat- 
ed state  of  Christian  civiliza- 
tion ;  also  to  introduce,  and 
get  into  extended  operation  and 
influence  among  them,  the  arts, 
institutions,  and  usages  of  ci- 
vilized life  and  society;  above 
all,  to  convert  them  from  their 
idolatries,  and  superstitions,  and 
vices,  to  the  living  God."  Thir- 
teen years  have  not  yet  ptissed 
since  these  men  entered  on 
their  Uibors;  then,  it  was  dif- 
ficult to  find  a  people  in  a  low- 
er state  of  degradation ;  they 
were  without  letters,  and  all 
the  comforts  of  civilized  life ; 
now,  they  have  books,  schools, 
and  written  laws ;  churche^s  have 
been  built,  useful  arts  and  in- 
stitutions introduced ;  and  they 
are  taking  n^nk  with  the  civi- 
lized  and  Christian  nations  of 
the  carrh. 

Our  latest  accounts  from  the 
Isl  nds  are  to  Sept.  16th;  hy 
whch  we  learn,  that  the  van. 
ous   improvements  which  havu 


284 


Reh'giotu  Intdlfgence. 


Nov. 


been  commenced,  continue  to 
progress ;  and  that  a  deputation 
had  been  sent  to  the  Marque- 
sas, and  the  Society  islands, 
with  a  view  to  promote  be- 
nevolent operations  there.  The 
reinforcement  arrived  at  the  Is- 
lands on  the  17th  of  last  May  ; 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  mis- 
sionaries  was  held  immediately 
afterwards ;  fifty-two  were  pres- 
ent, five  only  being  absent.  At 
the  solemnities  of  the  sacra, 
roent,  40(K)  natives  were  present, 
of  whom  800  were  communi- 
cants,  and  partook  of  the  sacred 
embldVns  of  our  Lord's  death. 
Kaahumanu,  regent,  died  on 
the  5th  of  June ;  her  biography, 
it  is  expected,  will  be  published. 
In  regard  to  the  charges 
which  have  been  brought  a- 
gainst  the  missionaries  at  the 
Sandwich  and  South  Sea  is- 
lands,  by  Kotzebue  and  others, 
we  are  glad  to  see  the  mild, 
candid,  and  completely  tri- 
umphant vinriication  which  has 
been  published  by  Mr  Ellis. 


Bomb  AT. — We  have  letters 
from  Bombay  and  Belgaum  to 
about  the  middle  of  last  Aug. 
From  one  dated  at  the  latter 
place,  we  have  interesting  par- 
ticulars concerning  the  progress 
of  truth  at  Poonah.  Not  long 
ago,  the  government  would  not 
admit  missionaries  into  that 
place  ;  ami  a  quantity  of  tracts, 
whioh  were  sent  thither  for 
distribution,  were  "seized  by 
the  magistrate  there,  and  for- 
warded to  the  government  at 
Bombay,  who  wrote  to  the  mis- 
sionaries, prohibiting  their  send- 
ing any  more.  The  persons, 
who  took  the  tracts  for  distri- 
bution were  marched  out  of 
Poonah  under  guard." 


Now,  there  are  two  mission- 
aries seated  in  that  very  place  ; 
others  are  at  stations  more  in 
the  interior ;  and  still  others,  at 
other  places  in  the  vicinity ;  *«and 
within  the  last  two  or  three 
years  several  missionary  tours 
have  been  taken  in  various 
directions;  the  tidings  of  salva* 
tion  proclaimed  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  portions  of 
Scriptures  and  Tracts  widely 
distributed.  Thus  the  good 
seed  of  the  everlasting  Gospel 
has  begun  to  be  sown  in  these 
parts,  and  means  afe  using 
daily,  for  the  still  more  general 
diffusion  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christianity. 

<«It  remains  for  us  to  perse- 
vere  in  labour,  and  to  be  earn, 
est  in  prayer  for  a  blessing  from 
above,  so  that  the  seed  may 
take  root,  spring  up  and  bear 
fruit  to  the  glory  of  God  in 
the  conversion  and  salvation  of 
immortal  souls.  He  who  has 
thus  opened  a  wide  field  for 
laborH,  removed  every  obstacle 
to  the  free  communication  of 
his  Word,  who  has  raised  up 
and  sent  forth  the  laborers  into 
the  field,  doubtless,  can  and  will 
in  his  rich  mercy,  and  by  the 
power  of  his  Spirit,  cause  the 
work  to  prosper.  «*  His  holy 
word  sent  forth,  shall  fly  tfa!e 
spacious  earth  around ;  and 
every  soul  beneath  the  sky 
shall  hear  the  joyful  sound/' 
— 'Yes ;  not  only  hear^  but  the 
idols  shall  be  banished — they 
shall  be  cast  away  as  unpro- 
fitable things.  Idolatry  shall  be 
abolished,  and  all  the  inl»ibi. 
tants  of  the  earth  shall  come 
under  the  dominion  of  Christ, 
and  unite  in  ascribing  to  him 
power,  and  glory,  and  crbwn 
Him  Lord  of  all. *^ 


\ 


1833. 


Literary  Notices. 


285 


LITERARY  NOTICES. 


The  Catechism  of  tAe  Sha* 
mans;  or  the  laws  and  regtda-' 
turns  of  the  priesthood  of  Budha 
in  China;  translated  jrom  the 
Chinese  origuudf  wUh  notes  and 
iUustratums.  By  ChablesFbied. 
Nkumann.  6vo.  pp.  152.  Lon- 
don;  Printed  for  the  Oriental 
Translation  Fund^  and  sold  by 
J.  Murray,  dec.  1831. 

This  work  is  dedicated  to  sir 
George  Staunton,  Bart.  «with 
profound  respect  and  esteem," 
by  the  translator.  Sir  George  is, 
we  believe,  one  of  the  most  per- 
severing patrons  of  Chinese  li- 
terature in  Great  Britain.  And 
we  have  heard  that  he  is  par- 
ticularly  attentive  to  continental 
poor  scholars  in  general,  and  to 
sinologues  in  particular.  Of 
our  friend  Neumann,  too,  we 
cannot  but  speak  in  the  lan- 
guage of  unaffected  respect  and 
regard :  although  we  cannot 
praise  him  for  perfect  accuracy, 
nor  yield  entire  submission  to 
all  his  German  theories.  We 
remember  him  very  well,  and 
always  enjoyed  his  discursive 
conversation  on  all  subjects, 
excepting  **peculs  and  ca^ves^'* 
to  which  he  had  a  great  aver- 
sion. We  avow  ourselves  Neu- 
mann's friends,  but  that  shall 
not  prevent  our  telling  him,  and 
the  world,  (we  mean  the  Chi- 
nese   reading     world — a     very 


small  portion  of  mankind,)  what 
we  think  of  his  «<  Catechism." 

In  the  first  place,  we  object 
that  he  has  not  told  us  what  in 
the  original,  is  the  name  of  the 
book  he  has  translated.  We 
looked  over  his  pamphlet,  as 
critics  do,  once,  and  again,  and 
a  third  time,  and  after  all  could 
find  no  native  name  to  his  ca- 
techism. We  found,  very  easi- 
ly, what  he  calls  **  The  Brevi- 
ary  of  the  Shamans,"  because 
he  gave  the  name  of  it  both  in 
Chinese  and  English,  ^^  Sha 
mtm  Jrh  jung ;"— -but  here,  as 
well  as  in  many  other  places, 
he  is  careless  and  erroneous 
in  his  Chinese  spelling;  his 
jung^  should  be  yung\  and  in 
other  places,  his  chung  should 
be  chwang^  d^c,  6lc.  However 
these  are  little  faults.  We  have, 
by  search  found  out  his  original, 
the  name  of  which  is  Sha-me 
2eu/^-6,  yaou  led,  *'an  Epitome  of 
the  most  important  prohibitions 
and  regulations  for  Shamans." 
Our  copy  is  the  Chung  kan,  a 
new  edition  ;  and  it  contains, 
ts&ng  choo  yuen  he  so  yen — 
«*  additional  comments,  with  mi- 
nute explanations  of  the  causes 
and  rise  of  things"  (or  phrases). 

This  is  probably  the  same 
edition  that  the  Professor  had ; 
but  why  he  has  called  the  ten 
prohibitory  precepts,  and  ttoen- 
tyfour  regulations  for  personal 


1 


Ut"'"" 


C0, 


rf>w. 


A"!;: 


;  IW  ' 


uon-  ' 


!   V\\ie 


Vf. 


C^**' 


a  of 


c\>«' 


itchi 


,  c 


,  .w» 


«.t» 


I  anV 


VViitO 


,  »»« 


'  V'>"*  ",'*»«  ""'."W   W*":,      *'*,     ,    »!>'' 


;*»»• 


\>eft' 


,«id\cWi 


ttvUHi 


oi> 


iV^fe* 


■v:ho> 


Bha\^ 


not*' 


:r^^^$, 


otW' 


■,do\> 


i»";°;:«ieo»' 


*c 


'^*l«^ivnr5V; 


^ci*" 


,:>»"" 


1832. 


Literary  Notices. 


287 


a  note,  saying,  that  this  third 
precept  does  not  apply  to  those 
who  live  at  home,  in  the  same 
Hense.  It  only  interdicts  those 
not  included  among  wives  and 
concubines.  The  fourth  inter- 
dict forbids,  not  only  saying 
what  is  false,  hut  also  all  bad 
language  calculated  to  corrupt 
or  injure  others ;  scolding,  tale- 
bearing,  dtc. 

The  twenty-four  **  insipid 
regulations,"  as  Mr.  Neumann 
calls  them,  which  form  the 
second  book  of  his  Catechism, 
are  divided  into  sections  which 
are  numbered.  We  subjoin  the 
heads  of  the  chapters, — ^  in- 
tended to  give  dignity  and 
inspire  respect." 

1.  Respect   to   be    paid    to 
the  great  Shamans. 

2.  Duties  to  a  teacher  (or 
gdru). 

3.  On  going  out  with  a  mas- 
ter. 

4.  Behavior  in   public,  and 

5.  At  the  public  table. 

6.  Concerning  the  perform- 
ance of  worship. 

7.  On  hearing  the  law. 

8.  On  studying   the  sacred 
Books. 

9.  On  entering  the  halls  of 
a  monastery. 

10.  Concerning  behavior,  on 
entering  the  hall  for  wor- 
ship. 

11.  On  the  transaction  of 
business. 

12.  On  bathing. 

13.  On  entering  a  privy. 

14.  On  sleeping. 

15.  On  sitting  round  a  fire. 

16.  On  behavior  in  the  sleep- 
in  j;  room. 

17.  On  visiting  a  nunnery. 
1>^.     On     going     (o     pooploV 

h(>ll>iC.S« 


19.  On  begging  for  food. 

20.  On  going  among  the 
multitude. 

21.  On  going  to  the  market, 

22.  In  nothing,  to  act  for 
one's  self,  but  to  ask  i>er- 
mission. 

23.  On  going  to  a  distance, 
or  traveling. 

24.  Concerning  utensils  and 
vestments. 

Under  these  twenty ^four  heads 
or  chapters  are  many  things 
silly,  trivial,  mean,  and  dis- 
gusting ;  neither  conferring  dig- 
nity, nor  respectability  on  the 
contrivers  or  performers.  Such 
as; — you  must  not  call  a  great 
Shaman  by  his  name;  you 
must  not  listen  by  stealth  to  a 
great  Shaman  explaining  the 
law ;  you  must  not  speak  of 
his  faults;  you  must  not  sit, 
but  rise  up  when  you  see  a  great 
Shaman  passing  by ;  you  must 
not  enter  the  master's  door  with- 
out thrice  making  a  noise  by 
smacking  your  fingers;  you 
shall  look  upon  a  hoshang 
priest  as  if  you  saw  Budha  him- 
self; when  you  wash  your  face 
you  must  not  use  much  water ; 
you  must  not  blow  your  nose, 
nor  spit  in  a  temple,  in  clean 
rooms,  or  on  the  clean  ground, 
or  in  clean  water ;  you  must  not 
laugh  much ;  if  you  do  laugh 
aloud  or  yawn,  you  must  hide 
your  mouth  with  your  sleeve ; 
must  not  form  a  friendship 
with  a  young  Shaman  boy ; 
whenever  you  close  your  lian.ls 
in  prayer  you  must  not  let  your 
ten  fingers  be  in  disorder  ;  must 
not  put  your  fingers  in  your  nose ; 
when  hearing^  the  law,  you  must 
not  spit  nor  cough  aloud ;  you 
inn.*^t  not  blow  the  Hiist  oil* 
the    sucrcd     liooks    wiih    your 


288 


Literary  Notices. 


Nov. 


breath;  for  in  the  first  place, 
the  breath  stinks ;  and  in  the 
second  place,  it  shows  want  of 
res|)ect ;  you  must  not  study 
books  of  divination,  of  physiog- 
nomy,  of  medicine,  of  drawing 
lots,  of  astronomy,  of  geogra- 
phy,  of  charms,  of  alchemy,  or 
any  magic  arts ;  you  must  not 
study  poetry ;  you  must  not 
take  hold  of  sacred  books  with 
dirty  hands ;  before  sacred  books 
you  must  consider  yourself  in 
the  presence  of  Budha,  and  not 
joke  or  laugh. 

Such  is  a  specimen  of  this 
religion  of  reason,  and  the  rules 
of  a  Shaman  monastery.  We 
will  not  conduct  our  readers  to 
the  bath,  and  some  other  places 
alluded  to  above,  in  the  heads 
of  chapters. 

Prof.  N.  has,  in  general, 
given  the  sense  of  the  original ; 
we  have  observed  a  few  places, 
however,  where'  he  has  mis. 
taken  it.  As  for  example,  in 
page  109,  on  hearing  the  law, 
the  original  reads,  Puh  tih  ice 
hwuyy  ching  hwuy ;  juh  puh  chuk 
koWi  «<you  must  not  when  you 
don't  understand,  say,  you  do 
understand ;  and  what  enters 
the  cur,  (instantly)  utter  with  the 
mouth."  This  Mr.  N.  trans- 
lates,  thus,  «<  All  that  enters  into 
your  ear,  shall  not  indiscrim* 
inately  pass  out  of  your  muoth  ; 
you  shall  not  say  what  should 
not  be  stated  before  the  congre- 
gation."  Here  the  sense  of  the 
whole  paragraph  is  Ir^st,  and  he 
has  introduced  "a  congrega- 
tion ;"  whereas  there  is  proper- 
ly no  such  thing  as  a  cangre- 
gation  in  the  whole  system. 
The  persons  present  are  all 
priests  and  pupils.  Mr.  N.  has 
taken  a  sense  of  hwuy  which 
does  not  apply  here.     Morrison 


(4560^  defines  it  m  to  unite ;  to 
assemble ;  an  association  ;*'  thus 
far  congregation  would  do.  But 
he  gives  below  what  shows  that 
hwuy  also  means  to  unite 
thoughts;  to  associate  ideas; 
to  understand.  One  of  Morri- 
son's  examples  is,  hwuy  tsOf 
to  know  or  understand  how 
to  do  a  thing. 

In  page  147  also,  the  Prof, 
has  quite  mistaken  the  sense. 
The  original  reads,  yuen  hing^ 
yaou  ked  ledng  pang — ^^Whea 
traveling  to  a  distance,  you 
must  avail  yourself  of  the  com- 
pany of  a  virtuous  friend ;  Ka9 
jin  sin  te  we  tung^  puh  yuen 
tse'en  le  hew  sze^  the  ««afi. 
cients,  when  the  ground  of  the 
heart  did  not  understand;  did 
not  regard  a  thousand  le 
(miles),  as  too  great  a  distance 
to  go  and  seek  for  a  teacher." 
Of  this,  Mr.  N.  gives  the  follow, 
ing  version.  **  With  regard  to 
traveling  for  visiting  a  friend 
who  lives  far  distant,  our  forefa. 
thers  formed  different  opinions; 
— but  this  is  certain,  you  should 
not  ask  the  master  for  permis. 
sion  if  your  friends  or  parents 
live  farther  off  than  a  thousand 
le."  This  is  blundering  with  a 
Vengeance.  The  phrase,  ^puh 
yuen  tseen  2e,"  seems  to  have 
puzzled  the  Professor;  verbal, 
ly  "  not  distance  thousand  le," — 
but  the  word  distance  is  used 
as  a  verb,  or  to  consider  as 
distant.  Mencius  has  the  same 
expression.  The  king  said  to 
the  philosopher,  Sow^  puh  yuen 
tseen  le  urh  lae — Venerable  Sir» 
you  having  not  thought  a  thou. 
sand  miles  too  great  a  distance 
to  come  hither,  &c. 

We  shall  notice  only  one  more 
place  in  which  the  translator 
misleads  his  readers.    See  page 


1832. 


Literary  Notices. 


289 


78,  the  tenth  law;  ^Thou 
shalt  not  have  in  thy  private 
possession  either  a  middl  figure 
(an  idol),  or  gold,  or  silver,  or 
any  valuable  thing.*'  The  metal 
figure  (an  idol)  is  a  perfectly 
erroneous  tran8latii>n.  The  two 
words  ^^sang  sedng"  which 
Prof.  N.  takes  for  a  metal  fi- 
gure,  would  in  the  Chinese  ori- 
ginal, seem  to  mean  a  Iwing  wi- 
age;  but  they  are  explained  to  be 
used  for  some  foreign  words  that 
crept  into  the  text  in  passing 
from  India ;  and  the  next  two 
words  kin  ytn,  gold  and  silver, 
are  given  to  explain  the  sense 
of  sang  s^ng :  so  that  the 
meUd  figure  (an  idol),  should 
be  blotted  out  of  the  translation. 
The  original  is,  <«  Do  not  grasp 
hold  of  gold,  or  silver,  or  any 
precious  thing.*'  Idolatry  is  not 
at  all  interdicted  in  the  Gate- 
chism  of  the  Shamans. 

Thus  we  have  taken  a  hasty 
survey  of  our  friend's  book.  In 
the  conclusion,  he  thanks  the 
British  residents  in  China,  ge- 
nerally, for  their  kindness  to 
him :  and  mentions  the  names 
of  Mr.  Dent,  and  Dr.  Morrison 
in  particular.  He  is  not  so  po- 
lite to  the  Chinese,  whom  he 
designates  •'self-conceited  and 
semi-barbarous,"  and  thinks 
that  a  civilized  and  warlike  na- 
tion must  '« necessarily,  in  spite 
of  itself,  extend  its  empire  over 
them."  We  for  ourselves  po- 
sitively disclaim  the  wish  for 
any  other  conquest  than  that 
of  truth  over  error. 

In  closing  this  article,  we 
have  to  record,  with  deep  regret, 
the  death  of  the  respectable 
oriental  scholar  and  sinologue, 
M.  Abel-Remusat.  He  is  cut  off 
in  the  midst  of  his  labors  to  elu- 
cidate the  subject  of  Budhism. 

&k 


Tub  Divine  AuiharUy  and 
Perpetual  Obligation  of  the 
Lord^s  Day.  By  Daniel  Wil- 
son., M.  A.  Vicar.  London; 
1881.  pp.  206. 

A  COPY  of  this  excellent  lit. 
tie  book,  and  one  only,  so  far 
as  we  know,  has  reached  Chi- 
na.  It  is  from  the  pen  of  that 
eminent  servant  of  Christ,  whose 
name  appears  above,  as  vicar 
of  Islington;  but  who  is  now 
Dr.  Wilson,  the  lord-bisliop 
of  Calcutta.  The  work  con- 
sists of  seven  sermons,  prefac- 
ed by  a  pastoral  address  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  parish  of 
Islington.  Tiie  whole  is  dedi- 
cated to  the  bishop  of  London, 
who  has  distinguished  himself 
as  tlie  advocate  of  the  Sabbath, 
in  opposition  to  the  archbishop 
of  Dublin,  who  has,  we  think, 
erred  egregiously,  by  pleading 
for  its  abolition,  under  the  Chris- 
tian dispensation. 

The  bishop  maintains  that, 
although  subordinate  matters 
concerning  the  Sabbath  of  the 
Jews,  and  Lord^s^day  of  the 
Christians,  have  been  disput- 
ed, it  has,  in  every  age,  since 
creation  was  finished,  been  a 
fundamental  point,  that  there 
should  be  a  day  of  religious 
exercise  and  holy  rest,  after  six 
days'  work.  And  that  the 
«<  whole  church  of  Christ,  in 
the  proper  sense  of  that  term," 
has  maintained  this  great  doc- 
trine. 

In  studying  the  subject.  Dr. 
Wilson  has  omitted  no  author 
of  any  note,  belonging  to  any 
nation  or  any  church.  He  is 
obliged  to  dissent  from  emi- 
nent  writers  of  his  own  church, 
the  famous  and  elegant  bishop 
Taylor;  Drs.  Ogden  and  Pialey; 


i 


»u 


tilt'"" 


NoV- 


uvea  I"  „„i\i»n  '^'^    «  defe"*^  ' 

^^^^ 

^theoWgJ      with  *.    „aaion"* 


Vol""-  .  ,„wc- 

»*'°8-.  to  f«»  J    kw**"?*! 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrencet, 


291 


JOURNAL.  OF  OCCURRENCES. 


LiRNORow. — On  the  lOtli  intUnt, 
reportt  reached  Canton  from  g«>. 
▼emor  Loo  at  Leftnchow,  aayingr  that 
the  mountaineers  had  broken  forth 
again  in  all  directions,  plundering, 
and  murdering  the  people.  He.ngftn 
the  imperial  commissioner  ordered 
two  forts  to  be  built,  on  two  com. 
manding  hills,  to  awe  those  who  had 
recently  been  in  rebellion.  But  the 
highlanders  waited  till  the  commis. 
sioners  had  set  off  for  Peking,  and 
the  troops  were  withdrawn  to  Can. 
ton,  when  they  assembled,  and  attack, 
cd  the  workmen ;  and,  after  putting 
them  to  death,  laid  their  works  in 
ruins. 

It  is  further  rumored,  that  a  large 
puly  of  banditti  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Shanchow,  a  little  to  the  eastward  of 
the  late  seat  of  the  insurrection,  have 
commenced  resistance  to  government, 
under  the  appellation  of  the  Yangte^. 
fan  association ;  or  **  the  irtnubar  po. 
litical  unionP 

On  the  26th,  it  was  reported  that 
governor  Loo  had  sent  to  the  foo. 
yucn  for  the  wang-ling,  or  royal  or- 
der in  his  keeping,  that  he  might  put 
to  immediate  death  three  hundred 
members  of  the  Triad  Society,  whom 
he  has  seized  at  the  hills.  It  in  his  pur. 
pose  not  to  leave  one  of  them  alive. 

Decapitation,  &,c. — On  the  22d 
instant,  senen  men,  and  on  the  25th, 
several  more  were  beheaded,  at  the 
usual  place  of  execution  in  Canton. 
In  a  former  number  we  mentioned  the 
decipitalion  of  seventeen  individuals. 
Tliese  executions  are  perform  ;^d  in 
the  most  public  manner,  and  are  of 
very  frequent  occurrence,  amounting 
to  man}^  hundreds  and  some  say  from 
one  to  two  thousand  annually ;  they 
are  noticcid,  in  the  court  circular,  in 
the  most  summary  minner.  With, 
out  even  mentioning  the  names  or 
the  number  of  criminals,  it  is  simply 


stated,  keui  fan  jin  peik :  such  and 
such  officers  reported  that,  **  the  exe- 
eutian  of  the  eriminaU  was  eompkted/* 
The  design  of  such  exhibitions,  so 
far  as  they  are  intended  to  be  a 
terror  to  evU  doerOt  is  very  ffood ;  but 
it  may  well  be  questioned  whether 
the  end  proposed  is  attained.  Such 
gross  exhibitions  of  cruelty,  so  fre. 

auently  presented,  not  only  shock 
\ie  better  feelings  of  the  human 
heart,  but  tend  to  render  the  hard, 
ened  more  hard,  and  the  desperate 
and  cruel  still  more  ferocious.  Es. 
pecially  must  this  be  the  case,  when 
there  is  but  little  moral  feeling, 
and  when  there  is  no  fear  of  om. 
niscienco,  nor  apprehension  of  a 
just  retribution  in  a  future  state  of 
being.  Many  in  China,  not  only  of 
banditti,  but  of  the  **best  classes** 
also,  are  atheists,  and  deny  the  immor. 
tality  of  the  soul.  With  such  principles, 
— nr  rather  with  such  a  want  of 
principle,— oppression,  or  want,  or 
passion,  urges  them  on  to  despera. 
tion,  till  they  fall  victims  to  the 
** paternal  laws"  of  the  land. 

Suicide,  which  cannot,  as  in  Eng. 
land,  be  here  attributed  to  gloomy 
weather,  is  owing  to  the  erroneous 
opinions  entertained  on  religion. 
We  should  tire  our  readers  were  we 
to  notice  all  the  cases  of  this  kind, 
which  we  hear  of.  While  writing 
one  account,  another  and  another 
is  reported.  A  youth  belonging  to 
one  of  the  government  offices,  be. 
ing  prevented  by  his  father  from 
marrying  a  prostitute,  went,  and  with 
her  took  a  dose  of  poison  in  their  wine. 
He  perished;  the  woman's  life  was 
saved  by  an  early  emetic.  He,  pro. 
bably,  was  last  attended  to,  and  when 
it  was  too  late.  The  poison  had 
taken  its  full  effect,  and  life  was 
extinct. 

We  hear,  also  of  banditti  coming 
at   night,   and    carrying    off  young 


i 


So<- 


—rrltl*- 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrence*. 


293 


a  man  belonging  to  the  government 
office.  Yang  owned  a  house  in  the 
city  where  his  wife  and  c(aughter 
lived.  On  the  30th  of  the  last  moon, 
Yang  went  round  to  the  neighbor, 
ing  shops,  and  paid  all  his  debts, 
which  su^rgested  a  suspicion  that  he 
had  obtamed  some  ilUgotten  gains. 
However  there  was  no  proof  of  this. 
The  next  day,  the  door  of  his  house 
remained  unopened  till  noon.  The 
neighbors  knocked  and  called;  but 
no  answer  was  given.  At  last,  they 
broke  open  the  door,  and  on  enter, 
ing  found  Yang  and  his  wife  hang, 
ing  by  the  neck,  on. the  opposite  sides 
of  the  bed,  and  the  daughter  rouged, 
dressed  in  scarlet,  and  other  gay 
raiment,  lyinff  on  the  bed,  a  corpse. 
Thev  were  all  three  quite  dead. 

The  neighbors  united  their  names 
and  informed  the  Nanhae  magistrate, 
and  alsa  Yang's  master.  The  next 
day,  as  the  magistrate  was  proceed, 
ing  to  hold  an  inquest  on  the  de. 
ceased,  the  master,  ChooPayay,  laid 
hold  of  bis  sedan,  knelt,  and  knocked 
head,  intreating  him  to  desist ;  which, 
at  last,  tho  magistrate  did,  on  the 
master's  promising  to  have  all  the 
bodies  decently  interred. 

The  cause  of  this  melancholy  oa. 
testrophe  is  not  known.  Who.  can 
but  lament  the  ignorance,  or  ptide, 
or  passion  which  loads  to  self  mur. 
der! 

The  cause  of  the  girPs  being  dress- 
ed  arises  from  a  l^Iief,  that  alfter 
death,  the  individual  will  appear 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  invisi. 
ble  world  in  the  attire  in  which  she 
died.  We  once  knew  a  case  of  a  young 
wife,  who  being  ofifondcd  with  her 
husband,  dressed  herself,  took  poison, 
and  died.  Even  murdorern,  going  to 
the  place  of  execution,  dress  them, 
selves,  from  the  same  motive,  in  the 
best  raiment  they  can  procure. 

A  MATCH. — ^The  bad  effccte  of  the 
system  of  early  betrothing  young 
children,  or  even  infante  before  they 
are  bom,  as  is  sometimes  done,  was 
exemplified  the  other  dav  in  a  case 
which  occurred  in  a  village  of  the 
Pwanyu  district.  The  lad  Ho  was 
early  betrothed  to  the  lass  Seay, 
of  courro,  without  thoir  consent. 
When  this  took  place,  both  families 
were  prosperous.    Ho^s  afiairs,  how- 


ever, went  ill  in  the  world,  before 
the  proper  age  for  marriage  arrived. 
On  this  account  marriage  was  de. 
ferrod  for  several  years,  till  the  lady 
reached  the  age  of  34,  and  the  gentle- 
man  36.  He  appears  to  have  been 
some  spoiled  child,  which  Miss  Seay 
would,  of  course,  know  by  report, 
though  she  was  supposed  never  to 
have  seen  him.  Her  family  wished 
to  get  rid  of  the  contract,  but  the 
poor  and  the,  profligate  would  not 
consent  to  give  up  the  mateh.  Tlie 
unfortunate  young  woman  must  mar. 
rv.  Therefore,  on  the  5^th  day  of 
the  9th  moon,  the  external  ceremo. 
nies  were  performed,  and  the  lady 
was  carried  to  the  house,  of  the  bus. 
band.  When  evening  came,  how. 
ever,  she  would  not  retire;  but  ad. 
dressing  her  husband  said,  **  Touch 
me  not,  my  mind  is  resolved  to 
abandon  the  world,  and  become  a 
nun.  I  shall  this  night  cut  off  my 
hair.  I  have  saved  two  hundred  dol. 
lars,  which  I  give  to  you.  With 
the  half  you  may  purcha^M  a  con. 
cubine;  and  with  the  rest  enter  on 
some  trado.  Be  not  lazy  and  thrift, 
less.  Hereafter  remember  me.**  On 
saying  which,  she  instently  cut  off  bur 
hair.  The  kindred,  and  worthless 
husband,  seeing  her  resolution,  and, 
of  course,  fearing  suicide,  acquiesced, 
and  Miss  Seay,  who  left  her  father's 
house  to  become  a  wife,  returned 
as  a  nun. 

It  is  said,  young  ladies  are  oftea 
reduced  to  this  necessity,  and  cry, 
and  plead  with  their  parente  to  per. 
mit  it,  rather  than  become  wives  of 
men  reduced  to  poverty,  and  perhaps 
of  bad  character  besides.  But  few 
have  the  resolution  to  get  rid  qi  a 
bad  bargain  hi  the  spirited  manner 
of  Miss  Seay, 

A  LiTBRARY  Graduate. — ^A  young 
man  named  Lew  Tingse,  who  is  a 
literary  graduate,  has  appeared  at 
the  Board  of  Genoral  Police  *  at  Pe- 
king, with  a  sealed  document  from 
his  mother,  complaining  of  the  un. 
just  and  tyrannical  treatment  of  cer. 
tain  official  people,  who  contrived 
to  get  his  father  driven  from  his 
farm,  and  then  so  maltreated  his 
mother  and  sis*er,  that  the  sister 
threw  herself  into  a  well  and  was 
drowned. 


*  TooekA'Yuent  means  tlie  "  Consorate,"  or  the  court  of  universal  iQcuitx^N* 
It  is  appointed  to  receive  appeals  to  the  eipperor. 


% 


2f)4 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


Nov. 


In  ancient  timcfi  a  drum  was  plac 
<*d  at  the  imperial  gate;  by  beating 
upon  the  drum,  oppretwed  persons 
gained  permission  to  appeal  to  Ihe 
emperor  in  person.  Now,  instead  of 
this  process,  the  Board  of  General 
Police  are  empowered  to  receive  ap. 
peals,  and  to  transmit  them,  if  they 
think  proper  to  his  majesty.  In  the 
present  instance,  according  to  a  re. 
gulation  established  by  'Keiiking,  the 
late  emperor,  the  yoang  man  was 
compelled  to  break  open  his  own 
sealed  letter,  and  after  an  examina. 
tion  of  its  contents,  was  locked  in 
irons,  and  delivered  over  to  the  crim. 
inal  court,  to  abide  the  consequences 
of  an  appeal  to  his  majesty. 

An  Invitation  to  Prosecute. — 
We  were  not  aware  that  the  Chi- 
ncse  government  ever  sent  forth  an 
invitation  to  the  people  to  come 
forward,  and  give  evidence  against 
an  individual,  who  was  accused  of 
crimes  by  common  report,  till  we 
met  with  an  instance  of  it  in  a 
recent  publication.  Yi  Mimgehe,  of 
Tiingkwan  district,  called  the  village 
tyrant  in  our  last  number,  carried 
his  atrocities  to  such  a  degree,  that 
the  people  who  hated  him,  were, 
at  the  same  time,  afraid  to  complain 
against  him  Both  the  local  govern, 
mcnt,  and  the  supreme  authorities  in 
Canton,  had  heard  much  of  his  atro. 
cious  proceedings,  but  there  was  a 
defect  of  legal  proof.  A  proclama. 
tion  was,  therefore,  issued  by  Woo, 
the  magistrate  of  Tuncrkwan  hegn, 
saying,  that  **he  had  heard  rumors 
of  Y6*8  usurping  people's  lands ;  get. 
ting  possession  of  their  houses ;  se. 
ducing  their  wives  and  daughters; 
harboring  banditti ;  devouring  the 
villagers  as  if  thcjy  were  fish  or  flesh  : 
and  to  raise  money,  committing  an 
unheard  of  atrocity; — opening  the, 
graves  and  carrving  off  the  l)ones  of 
the  dead,  in  order  to  obtain  a  ran. 
sora  for  them." 

A  new  balled  concerning  Y^,  rid . 
culcs  him  as  a  man  of  virtue;  for, 
he  put  the  bones  into  separate  bags, 
and  labelled  them,  to  enable  the 
living  to  recognise  the  bones  which 
belonged  to  meir  respective  anccs. 
tors. 

The  magistrate  supposes  it  possi- 
hie  that  some  lies  may  be  mixed  up 
with  the  truth,  but  he  invites  all 
who  have  truth  to  tell,  to  come  for. 
WMrd  and  do  it. 


New  Sect. — ^There  are  aevaml 
hints  in  the  Peking  Gazettes,  eon. 
eerning  one  Yin  Laouuu,  who  called 
himself  Nan.yang  Budha,  and  drew 
away  several  thousand  disciples  af. 
ter  him,  whose  ramifications  extend, 
ed  to  three  provinces.  His  body 
has  been  cut  to  pieces  by  the  slow 
and  ignominious  process,  and  his 
head  paraded  about  in  the  place 
where  he  taught,  as  a  waminff  to 
all.  The  old  man's  son,  Yin  Ming, 
tih,  for  conniving  at  what  his  father 
did,  and  ** assisting  his  wickedness** 
was  decapitated  immediately  after. 
Some  others  are  named,  who  are 
to  meet  the  same  fate  after  the  au. 
turanal  assize. 


The  Inteebst  of  Monet. — In  the 
Peking  Gazette  we  observe,  that  the 
Chinese  government  frequently  puts 
money  out  at  interest  with  the  mer. 
chants,  for  the  purpose  of  creatinf 
a  perpetual  local  fund.  On  the  north- 
em  frontier,  the  following  case  illus. 
trates  the  usage,  and  shows  the  rate 
of  interest. 

His  majesty  was  requested  by  Woo 
Chunghih  to  lend  ten  thousand  task 
to  be  given  to  the  merchants  at  one 
per  cent,  per  month,  which  would 
produce  1,200  taels  a  year.  Of  this 
sum,  one  half  was  to  go  annually  to 
replace  the  original  ten  thousand, 
and  the  other  half  to  be  applied  to 
the  public  demands  of  the  station. 
After  fourteen  years,  when  the  loan 
would  in  this  manner  be  repaid,  the 
whole  of  the  interest  and  capital 
was  to  belong  to  that  station.  Then 
in  the  event  of  intercalary  years, 
when  there  were  13  months,  another 
hundred  taels  would  be  forthcoming, 
and  in  the  same  way  half  was  to 
go  to  replace  the  original  sum,  and 
the  other  half  for  public  use.  One 
only  wonders  what  commerce,  on 
the  northern  frontier,  could  afibrd  to 
borrow  money  at  12  or  13  per  coat, 
per  annum. 

Unburied  Dead.— It  is  the  Qsa|pe 
among  the  natives,  to  keep  the  dead 
bodies,  of  parents  especially,  till  they 
can  obtain  a  lucky  place  to  inter 
them.  The  r«ch  hemg  deceived  by 
pretended  goomancers,  often  keep 
their  parents  for  years  uninterred; 
but  they  arc  coffined  and  lodged 
in  a  building  appropriated  to  them. 
The  poor  who  cannot  get  satisfied 
in    regard   to  the   place  of   horitl, 


1832. 


Journal  of  Occurrences. 


295 


leave  the  remains  uninierred  about 
old  hills  or  hedgres ;  not  in  all  oases 
Tory  well  coffined.  On  the  3d  inst., 
government  issued  an  order  to  all 
such,  directing  them,  either  to  inter 
these  remains  within  a  limited  time 
in  places  of  their  own,  or  bring  them 
to  the  charity  burial  ground, — the 
Golgotha,  or  Calvi  canitia  area,  the 
Calvary  of  Canton,-— that  they  may 
be  there  buried. 


**iln  angelic  remedy  for  opium, 
emoking.** — Among  the  many  doctor's 
placards  pasted  against  the  wall  of 
the  Company's  landing-place,  there  is 
one  with  the  above  title.  This  **  an- 
gelic"  intimation  was  received  by 
means  of  the  ke  (see  Morrison's  Diet., 
5900)  or  pencil,  suspended  above  a  tt. 
ble,  having  sand  strewed  on  it.  After 
certain  ^  incantations  were  performed, 
the  angel  came,  and  moved  the  pen- 
cil,  so  as  to  write  the  secret  prescrip. 
tion.  I'lie  materials  of  which  the 
medicine  is  compounded,  is  the  secret; 
the  mode  of  using  it  is  fully  explained 
in  the  placard,  and  is  rational  enough. 
It  is  to  diminish  the  quantity  of  opium 
daily ;  and  beginning  with  a  little  of 
the  substitute,  to  increase  it  daily, 
till  the  opium  is  left  off  altogether. 
Then  to  begin  and  gradually  leave 
off  the  substitute,  taking  nothing  in- 
stead, till  it  is  altogether  disused,  and 
the  patient  is  happily  freed  from 
any  desire  or  necessity  either  for 
the  one  or  the  other. 


HooKWANG. — A  case  of  adultery  and 
murder  having  occurred  in  this  pro- 
vince  has  been  carried  before  the 
emperor.  The  wife  of  He^  Wantseang, 
apparently  a  person  of  respectabili- 
ty,  carried  on  an  adulterous  inter, 
course  with  Kefi  Yingfang  and  a  ser- 
vant  Lemo,  who  is  already  dead, — 
in  consequence,  probably,  of  the  treat, 
ment  he  received  since  the  affair  was 
discovered.  The  master  wished  the 
wife  to  quit  her  husband,  and  abscond 
with  him ;  which  she  refused  to  do. 
It  was  therefore  resolved  on  by  some 
of  the  parties  to  poison  the  husband. 
This  diabolical  plot  succeeded.  He 
was  poisoned  with  arsenic.  The 
Courts  of  Hoonan  concluded  their 
trials  by  reporting  to  the  Board  at  Pe- 
king,  that  Lemo,  now  dead,  was  the 
sr)le  agent  of  committing  the  murder ; 
that  the  other  two  persons  were  in. 
nocent  of  this;  they  even  knew  now 
thing  at  all  about  it.    The  Board  and 


the  emperor  will  not  believe  this. 
Dissolving  the  arsenic  required  time ; 
it  could  not  be  done  in  a  moment; 
the  deceased  servant  may  merelv  have 
done  what  he  was  commanded  to  do 
by  the  master.  It  is,  therefore,  de- 
creed that  the  trial  shall  be  renewed, 
and  the  witnesses  and  parties  be  ques. 
tioned  by  torture  to  elicit  the  truth. 

Asylum  for  the  Blind. — The 
Pwanyu  magistrate  has  issued  a  pro. 
clamation  concerning  this  govern- 
mental institution,  requiring  all  the 
blind  to  appear  in  person,  and  show 
their  tickets,  and  be  examined.  Ac- 
cording  to  his  account,  there  are 
2394  blind  people,  both  men  and 
women,  who  receive  a  monthly  al. 
lowance.  The  amount  is  said  to  be 
4  or  5  mace  a  month,  under  a  shilling 
a  week.  This  is  insufficient  for  food, 
and  they  are  allowed  to  beg,  to  sing, 
&c.,  for  the  additional  means  of  subsis- 
tence.  There  is  no  useful  work, 
such  as  basket-making,  contrived  to 
keep  them  employed.  Nor  is  thbre 
any  asylum  supported  by  voluntary 
snbscription.  The  magistrate  suspects 
that  tickets  are  handed  to  those  to 
whom  they  were  not  originally  given, 
and  that  people  only  "half-blind" 
impose  on  the  government.  He 
threatens  such  in  case  of  detection. 


Thibves. — In  another  public  pro- 
clamation  he  complains,  that  since 
the  autumn  has  set  in,  he  has  been 
annoyed  by  numerous  applications 
on  account  of  petty  thefts.  These 
arise,  he  says,  from  the  district  con. 
stables  and  night  watchmen  receiv. 
ing  bribes  to  connive  at,  and  protect, 
opium  hotels ;  gambling  houses ;  and 
abodes  of  ill-fame  where  stolen  goods 
are  received,  and  thieves  and  vago. 
bonds  "nestle."  He  calls  upon  land, 
lords,  who  may  have,  "by  mistake" 
let  their  houses  to  such  people,  to 
expel  them ;  in  doing  which  he  will 
lend  his  assistance,  if  tliey  do  not, 
and  are  afterwards  found  out,  he 
threatens  to  confiscate  their  houses, 
and  punish  their  persons* 

Punishment  requested, — ^Thc  go- 
vernor of  Peking  has  requested  the 
emperor  to  punish  him  severely,  for 
failing  to  detect  Yin  Laouseu,  who  had 
formed  a  plot  to  rebel,  and  obtained 
thousands  of  associates  in  three  pro. 
vinees.  The  emperor  has  ^vnX^^  >^^ 
governor  his  requdtil. 


A/ttti*** 


lni» 


m*^' 


1^ 


*!*• 


r^«^ 


tS 


iftOt® 


\»iAy.««^ 


,Tb« 


«rrv^ 


io 


of 


^viicb«o^.i;idt»<**x- 


W«i   °1    live?  ff»»";  sake 


oeto«»\^rof  ««»»_:   tbftt 


Wta,  t»  .^*'  I'Vve  to' 


tdV,  ?^?!L  and  off«'!uapWtv    "^  ««,  dat««^^tb8,  .f^^-e  ^ 


ttveae 

boa** 
ftoto 
leBide* 


*    convey 


^jee*  Sj.v    P^" 


t*»^^.r 


6t^ 

to  ^•v^ftftt  ^' 


fleeto 


on  Xs  "^"'^St^^  ft^  *oi 


ixA 


tYie 


at® 


iiov« 


ai 
or 


;bot^®  ,up.  «• 


,„,r*>'^^S'B:'««**^ 


\be 


cVi» 


e 


^*^' — Af  oC  8® 


r\ad  to 


^f-*a»  ^    jeas 


t\>e 


in?;  **!.y9V»»\>»^'::.,r  tVie 


JLnti*  ^Vfcont\««f'«  binder    «^^  ^  ^ake  *  ^fttt«o«  *  ^^e^ 


■oast. 


tVve  free  »«         atid J  ^.^^^f  «*     entered     tbe  fOttbe^^  ^  vu« 


a  deaw  _j  „mP*r«* '  ^ctVon  oi  *|1     «»«cb  ^ 


at»ce 


rfta» 


*"^«nde«*V' 


niaflteTSt 
tY»an 


-5.,ent  and^-eocntnnn^ty    ,. 


\iV»^ 


^^1^ 


^  *;  been  PV^*^  foot 


cho^ 


\Q»V 


:  flU^^i 


but 


vetV 


dtS 


.tid^e^^ 


y,»Xlft. 


TIIK 


CHINESE  REPOSITORY 


Vol.  L— Dkcember,  1832.— No.  8. 


REVIEW. 

The  Sacred  Edict j  containing  sixteen  maxims  of 
the  Emperor  Kanghe^  amplified  by  his  son^  the 
Emperor  Yungching;  together  with  a  para- 
phrase on  the  whoUf  by  a  mandarin.  Trans- 
lated from  the  Chinese  original^  and  illustrated 
with  notes.  By  the  Rev.  William  Milne,  Pro- 
testant missionary  at  Malacca.  Pp.  299.  8vo. 
London:  1817.  Printed  for  Black,  Kingsbury, 
Parbury,  and  Allen. 

''  China  presents  the  very  remarkable  spectacle 
of  a  vast  and  ancient  empire,  with  a  civiliza- 
tion entirely  political,  whose  principal  aim  has 
constantly  been  to  draw  closer  the  bonds  which 
unite  the  society  it  formed,  and  to  merge,  by  its 
laws,  the  interest  of  the  individual  in  that  of  the 
public.  All  other  ancient  civilizations  have,  on  the 
contrary,  been  based  upon  religious  doctrines, 
which  are  the  best  adapted  to  give  stability  to  hu- 
man society,  by    softening   the   ferocity   naturally 

incident    to    [fallen]  man As  far  as   we   can 

trace  the  organization  of  society  in  China,  in  the 
remotest  antiquity,  we  find  it  established  on  the 
politico-patriarchal  principle.  The  emperor  is  con- 
sidered as  the  fatner  of  his  people ;  his  subject^ 
constitute  Win  family.     The  prime  virtue,  the  prime 


1 


•iQS 


i9 


«  an 


fcVv 


uevet 


,„o»«'>-."ch\»««j;;„,u««  J«ot*'V;„^e  fo"" 


e 


•S3^^B^/,t;S:2::^n» 


be 


to  "^. :    (.nvtftC^t 


00 


X8  a  vejry 


^-^^^ 


^°'^l\gV.et 


u  io  ^Vve^'^ 


tbete 


\9 


l\0 


lauo^i 


owe 
tVvoo 


©act^ 


VV»o«g^eacV^- 


^^«  TeCViV!!!!;  N«?' i%\e 


iV»a^ 


to 


etoVV*-.  t\\e\t  ^Ja  ao 


\n 


not 


?» 


•ttvct 


{at 


to 


80 


VV^V 


tVie  Sa.!;;Aetal«t«:.^.,i^,  ^st  V^^'  d^V^ 

does 


neaf 
»etot 


The  »»»^.  atiA  ^«  ^{  vbe^PJ^  e«Ae^^^  ^  e«»9J  ^-^^ 


t\\e 


t\ve 


c\u«g'!?L;^«  '^Indeo^  «^;;e  toaoAaf:*,,  not 


btase 
tbe 


tbe 


oauoo 


be.  V»^«! 


,\aAitt 
oo 


tbe 


^^r^ar^V  ^'' 


M    VVOOO«-     ,;^.   XtaO*^*^^"  „ob»'-*"JeS«^*''«' 


ntat  k-"* 


%«T 


1832.  The  Sacred  EdiH.  299 

the  first  and  fifteenth  of  every  moon,  the  civil  and 
military  officers'i  dressed  in  their  uniform,  meet  in 
a  clean,  spacious,  public  hall.  The  superintend- 
ent, who  is  called  Le-sdng,  calls  aloud,  '*  Stand 
forth,  in  files."  They  do  so,  according  to  their 
rank :  he  then  says,  *^  Kneel  thrice,  and  bow  the  head 
nine  times."  They  kneel,  and  bow  to  the  ground, 
with  their  faces  towards  a  platform,  on  which  is 
placed  a  board,  with  the  emperor's  name.  He 
next  calls  aloud,  ''Rise  and  retire;"  they  rise  and 
all  go  to  a  hall,  or  kind  of  chapel,  where  the  law 
[sacred  edict]  is  usually  read,  and  where  the  mi- 
itary  and  people  are  assembled,  standing  round  in 
silence.  The  Le-sang  then  says,  "Respectfully 
commence."  The  Sze-kedng  sdng^  or  orator,  ad- 
vancing towards  an  incense-altar,  kneels,  reverent- 
ly takes  up  the  board  on  which  the  maxim  ap- 
pointed for  the  day  is  written,  and  ascends  a  stage 
with  it.  An  old  man  receives  the  board,  and  puts 
it  down  on  the  stage,  fronting  the  people.  Then, 
commanding  silence  with  a  wooden  rattle  which 
he  carries  in  his  hand,  he  kneels,  and  reads  it. 
When  he  has  finished,  the  Le-s&ng  calls  out, 
"Explain  such  a  maxim,  or  section  of  the  Sacred 
Edict."  The  orator  stands  up,  and  gives  the  sense," 
— i.  e.  rehearses  the  amplification,  or  paraphrase, 
or  both. 

This  practice  of  publishing  imperial  edicts  is  of 
very  ancient  origin,  and  has  received  diflTerent  mo- 
difications and  attentions  at  difiercnt  periods.  The 
Shoo  King  says,  "annually,  in  the  first  month  of 
spring,  the  proclaimer  of  imperial  decrees  went 
hither  and  thither  on  the  highways,  with  his  rat- 
tle,* admonishing  the  people."  Subsequently,  the 
Ihws,  or  imperial  edicts,  were  publicly  road  on  the 
first  of  every  month ;  which  practice  seems  still  to 
be  required,  but  is  in  fact,  we  believe,  wholly  discon- 
tinued.   At  present  the  public  readiug  of  the  Sacred 

*  Tlve  rattle  wm  uiu&lly  a  metallic  bell,  with  a  wooden  tongue ;  but 
Mometimes,  it  is  said,  the  bell  itself  was  made  of  wood. 


300  Tht  Siimd  KJirt.  Dec. 

Eoict  b  kept  up  in  the  'provincial  cities/  but  is 
neglected  iu  tlie  country  towns,  or  keen  districts. 
The  people  rarely  attend  this  political  preaching 
of  the  *'  aiandarins." 

The  sentiments  of  the  sacred  edict  are  those  of 
the  JfH^-keaoUj  or  the  sect  of  the  learned, — ^the 
Confucianists.  The  maxims  of  Kanghe,  in  the 
original,  consist  of  seven  characters  each ;  the 
characters  of  which  the  amplifications  are  con>- 
posed  are  numbered,  and  the  amount,  usually  about 
six  hundred,  is  set  down  at  the  close;  the  cha- 
racters of  the  paraphrase  are  not  numbered ;  they 
constitute,  however,  about  two  thirds  of  the  book. 
It  is  only  in  their  most  valuable  works,  that  the 
Chinese  number  their  characters;  in  this  they  re- 
semble the  ancient  Hebrews,  who  used  to  number 
the  words  of  their  sacred  writings;  bnt  among  the 
Chinese  it  is  a  modern  device,  which,  on  account 
of  the  many  various  readings  and  discrepancies  in 
the  works  of  Confucius,  Laoutsze,  and  others,  has 
been  adopted  in  order  to  preserve,  in  future,  the 
genuineness  of  the  text. 

The  style  of  the  book  before  us,  as  composed 
by  three  different  authors,  exhibits  considerable 
variety;  the  maxims  are  drawn  out  in  measured 
prose;  the  amplifications  are,  the  Chinese  them- 
selves being  judges,  written  in  a  high  classical 
style;  but  the  paraphrase  is  colloquial  and  diffuse, 
abounding  with  the  provincialisms  of  the  northern 
capital.  The  translation  from  which  we  shall  give 
some  extracts  as  we  proceed,  is  faithful  to  the 
original,  perspicuous,  and  sometimes  verbose.  But 
our  object  in  taking  up  this  work,  is  not  so  much 
with  a  view  to  notice  the  method  and  style  of  the 
original  or  the  translation,  as  to  show  the  $enti- 
merits y  opinionsy  and  habits,  which  the  Sacred 
EHict  inculcates.  To  this  task  we  proceed,  and 
with  as  much  brevity  as  the  nature  of  the  work 
will  admit.  We  take  the  sixteen  maxims  in  their 
order,  copying  them  from  the  translation. 


183^2.  The  Sacred  Edict  m\ 

1  ,.—Pay  just  regard  to  jUial  and  fraternal  duties^ 
in  order  to  gite  due  importance  to  the  reUi- 
tions  of  life. 

On    the»e    two    duties   the   Chinese   raise   the 
whole  system  of  their  morals,  and  their  civil  poli- 
ty.    From  parental  virtue — which  "is  truly  great 
and  exhaustless  as  that   of  heaven*' — Yungching 
urges  the  exercise   of  filial  piety ;  which,  he  says, 
is  founded   "on  the  unalterable  laws    of  heaven, 
the  corresponding  operations  of  earth,  and  the  com- 
mon obligations  of  all  people."     The  "precise  de- 
sign ''  of  his  sacred  father,  in  publishing  the  Sacred 
Edict,  was  by  filial  piety,  to   govern  the  empire; 
hence  he  commenced  with  filial  and  fraternal  du- 
ties.    The  son  must  employ  his  whole  heart,  and 
exert  his  whole  strength  in  behalf  of  his  parents. 
Gambling,  drunkenness,  and  quarreling  are  the  des- 
troyers of  filial  piety;  and,  in  a  word,  every  spe- 
cies of  misconduct  is  unfilial.     Were  all  dutiful  to 
their  parents,  and  respectful  to  their  elder  brothers, 
throughout  the  whole  empire,  or  worlds  there  would 
be  rest;  and  as  a  final  argument,  fheir  ancient  pro- 
verb is  quoted,  "Persons  who  discharge  filial  piety 
and  obedience,  will  have  children  dutiful  and  obe- 
dient; the  obstinate  and   undutiful,  will   bring  up 
children  undutiful  and   obstinate/'     Such  are   the 
retributions,  and  the  only  retributions,  which  are 
unfolded  in  the  moral  and  political  systems  of  the 
disciples  of  Confucius;   to  them,  in  their  sacred 
books,   life    and   immortality   are   not   brought  to 
light;  and  like  the  Romams  "their  foolish  heart  is 
darkened." 

2. — Respect  kindred  in  order  to  display  the  excel- 
lence of  harmony. 


Throughout  the  Chinese  empire  there  are  only 
about  one  hundred  family  names ;  hence  the  fam- 
ly  relations  are  exceedingly  numerous.  To  co\xti\.w^ 


» 


:^n2  The  Sucred   Edict.  I)Kr. 

the  number  of  their  remote  ancestors,  to  trace 
their  genealogieis,  and  to  keep  their  family  cal- 
endars correct,  the  Chinese^  often,  take  the  great- 
est possible  care.  But  it  is,  usually,  easy  to 
compute  the  number  of  their  "kindred,"  (of  which 
they  reckon  nine  gradations,)  because  they  not 
unfrequently  inhabit  the  same  house.  A  case  of 
this  kind  is  cited  by  Yungching ;  and  anotehr 
referred  to,  where  seventy  persons  all  ate  together ; 
and  in  this  latter  case  the  harmony  was  such,  that 
even  "the  very  dogs,"  of  which  "about  an  hun- 
dred" belonging  to  the  family,  were  renovated!  The 
nine  gradations  of  kindred  are  thus  denominated 
by  Wang,  in  his  paraphrase;  "I  myself  am  one 
class;  my  father  is  one ;  my  grandfather  on^;  my 
great-grandfather  one ;  and  my  great-great-grand- 
father one.  Thus  above  me  are  four  classes. 
My  son  is  one  class;  my  grandson  one;  and  my 
great-grandson  one;  and  my  great-great-grandson 
one.  Thus  there  are  four  classes  below  me.  These 
in  all,  myself  included,  make  nine  classes  of  kindred.'^ 
Yungching  gives  the  following  as  the  probable 
reasons  why  kindred  are  not  respected,  and  harmony 
illustrated,  viz.  "  either  that  the  rich  are  niggardly, 
and  void  of  the  virtue  of  liberanty  ;  or  that  the 
poor  are  greedy,  and  have  insatiable  expectations ; 
either  that  the  honorable  trample  on  the  mean,  and, 
relying  on  their  own  influence,  annihilate  regard 
to  the  heaven-appointed  relations;  or  that  the 
mean  insult  the  honorable,  and  cast  their  angry 

{)ride  at  their  own  bones  and  flesh ;  either  that 
laving  had  a  strife  about  property,  the  mourning 
badges  are  neglected ;  or  that  having  met  with 
occasional  opposition,  the  virtues  of  kindred  are 
instantly  lost ;  either  from  privately  listening  to  the 
ignorant  talk  of  wives  and  children,  or  from  erro- 
neously regarding  the  false  and  reproachful  speeches 
of  tale-bearers; — hence  arise  altercations,  injuria, 
andjevery  evil."  The  admonitions  and  counsels  of 
the  emperor  are  in  a  similar  strain,  and  are  alao 
equaUr  ju8t. 


1832.  The  Siicred  Edict.  303 

3. — LH  concord  abound  among  those  who  dwM  in 
the  same  neighborhood,  in  order  to  prevent 
litigations. 

The  remarks  on  this  maxim  are  very  similar 
to  those  which  occur  under  the  preceding  one ; 
with  this  difference,  that  they  are  applied  to  a 
neighborhood  instead  of  a  family.  The  causes  and 
effects  of  discord,  and  the  means  of  preserving 
harmony,  are  pointed  out,  and  all  are  warned  and 
exhorted  to  avoid  the  one,  and  to  pursue  the  other. 
•*  But  this  exhortation/'  says  Wang, "  though  address- 
ed to  the  soldiers  and  people,  especially  requires 
you,  noble  families,  country  gentlemen,  aged  per- 
sons of  superior  capacity  in  the  neighborhood,  first 
to  set  the  example  of  harmony,  in  order  to  excite 
the  simple  people  to  imitation.''  In  winding  up  his 
exhortation,  the  superintendent  of  the  salt  revenue 
becomes  rather  pungent  and  severe  in  his  remarks 
on  a  cla^s  of  men,  whom  he  regards  as  the  great 
promoters  of  litigations.     He  says : — 

••Not  attending  to  their  proper  duty  they  wish  to  become 
pettifogging  lawyers ;  and  with  that  view,  connecting  tbcmaelves 
with  persons  in  the  public  offices,  they  learn  to  compose  a  few 
sentences  of  an  accusation^  the  one  half  intelligible  and  the 
other  not.  They  speak  many  things,  contrary  to  their  own 
conviction,  in  order  to  l>lind  the  minds  of  others.  These  per. 
sons  set  themselves  up  in  the  villages,  and  moVe  persons  to 
lawsuits;  and  then,  acting  as  busy-bodies  between  the  parties 
[with  the  specious  pretence  of  being  mediators],  swindle  money 
and  drink  from  both.  Moving  and  at  rest  they  have  only  one 
topic,  «* Maintain  your  dignity;"  they  also  say,  <•  Rather 
lose  money  than  sink  your  character."  The  stupid  people, 
besotted  by  ^hem,  are  led  into  deep  waters ;  and  notwithstand. 
ing,  are  unconscious  of  having  acted  wrong  in  listening  to  them. 
Probably  these  ]ow*rate  lawyers,  either  form  vile  schemes  to  set 
men  at  variance,,  or,  walking  in  devious  ways,  assume  threat, 
ening  airs  to  frighten  and  deceive  them ;  either  put  on  the 
mask  of  friendship,  yet  lead  men  into  snares;  or  knavishly 
borrow  the  language  of  justice,  yet  secretly  effect  their  own 
private  ends.  According  to  the  royal  law,  this  description  of 
persons  ought  to  die — the  justice  of  superior  powers  assuredly 


\ 


a 


^etl»«VS;„-,o. 


.4=: . 


mW 


»iw 


,«e«»°"^«< 


sfi^SSi^^^tl 


co'^^^cVaV'^ 


1832.  The  Sacred  Edict.  305 

5. — Hvld  economy  in  entimation^  in  order  to  present 
the  Umeh  waste  of  money. 

Next  to  diligence,  economy  is  to  be  practiced,  and 
most  rigidly  in  every  expend  itare,  except  in  that 
required  for  the  management  of  funeral  obsequieSi 
— *^the  greatest  work  of  human  life.''  In  the 
book  before  us,  while  the  people  are  required 
to  go  to  the  viery  utmost  of  their  ability  in  pre- 
paring a  coffin  and  grave  clothes^  in  order  that 
the  mortal  remains  of  their  parents  may  enjoy  re- 
pose, they  are  dissuaded  from  inviting  the  priests 
of  .Taou  and  Budha  to  recite  the  sacred  books,  and 
to  pray  for  the  dead. 

If  a  "  desire  of  getting "  could  preserve  from 
prodigality,  no  people  would  be  more  secure,  in 
this  respect,  than  the  Chinese ;  but  such  is  not  the 
fact.  To-day  we  have  wine^  to-day  let  us  get  drunk ; 
to-morrow^ s  grief  let  to-morrow  support^  ^^  are  two 
very  bad  sentiments,  which  are  constantly  in  the 
mouths  of  men  of  the  present  age,"  and  the  way9 
of  wasting  a  patrimony  "  are  very  many." 

6. — Magnify  academical  learning,  in  order  to  di" 
rect  the  scholar's  progress. 

The  Chinese  have  four  degrees  of  literary  rank; 
Sewtsae,  "talent  flowering;"  Keujin,  "a  promot- 
ed man;"  Tsinsze,  "introduced  scholar;"  and 
Hanlinj  "ascended  to  the  top  of  the  trees."  By 
the  first,  the  individual  rises  one  step  above  "the 
simple  people,"  and  becomes  a  candidate  for  the 
second  degree;  which,  when  obtained,  makes  him 
eligible  to  office.  By  the  third,  he  is  qualified  for 
an  introduction  to  the  imperial  presence;  and  by 
the  fourth,  raised  to  the  summit  of  literary  honor. 
The  Chinese  have  always  paid  great  attention 
to  learning.  "  Of  old,  families  had  their  schools ; 
villages,  their  academies;  districts,  their  colleges; 
and  the  nation,  her  university;    of   cotia^c\\xt^w^^ 


Mm 


% 


306  The  Sacred  Edict.  Dbc. 

no  one  was  left  uninstructed/'  Not  euctly  so 
noW|;  for  though  the  schools,  both  public  and  private 
are  uumerousi  yet  they  are  poorly  conducted ;  be- 
sidesy  probably  not  less  than  two  tenths  of  the  male, 
and  nine  tenths  of  the  female  populatioui  are  ut- 
terly destitute  of  instruction. 

7. — Degrade  strange  rdigume^  in  order  to  exalt 
the  orthodox  doctrine. 

Almost  all  kinds  of  false  religions,  that  ever 
flourished  in  the  world,  seem  to  have  found  their 
way  to  China,  where,  with  various  modifications,  they 
now  exist.  But  they  exist  without  any  life-giving 
principles;  systems  they  are,  without  foundation, 
without  order ;  framed  in  darkness,  and  upheld  by 
ignorance  and  superstitions.  They  do  not,  and 
from  their  very  nature  they  cannot,  alSbrd  support 
equal  to  the  exigences  of  man ;  and  hence  prov* 
ing  unsatisfactory,  it  is  not  at  all  surprising,  that 
they  should  be  neglected,  and  even  deprecated  by 
those  who  see  and  know  their  destructive  effects. 
If  we  mistake  not,  all  false  religions  in  China  are 
on  the  decline :  and  sure  we  are,  that,  by  many  of 
the  learned,  and  of  those  in  authority  they  are  but 
little  regarded,  and  but  poorly  supported. 

'^From  of  old  three  sects  have  been  delivered  down. 
Besides  the  sect  of  the  learned,  there  are  those  of 
Taou  and  Fuh.^^^  Very  little  is  said,  in  the  Sacred 
Edict,  of  the  sect  of  the  learned  ;  but  of  the  other 
two  ^^  orthodox  sects,^'  as  well  as  of  some  of  the 
^'strange  religions,*'  we  find  pretty  full  descriptions; 
some  of  these  we  quote. 

««A8  to  the  sect  of  Taou,  what  they  chiefly  insist  on,^-the 
law  of  renovation,  by  which  they  talk  of  solidifying  the  quick- 
silver ;  converting  the  lead ;  calling  for  grumbling  dragons,  and 
roaring  tigers ;  forming  internal  and  external  pills ;  and  I  know 
not  what  else, — have  all  no  farther  object  than  that  of  nou- 

*  Fuk  IB  an  abbreviation  of  Fuh-ioo^  the  Chinese  pronunciation  of  Hm 
characters  which  they  use  to  denote  Budha. 


1832.  The  Sacred  Edict.  307 

rishing  well  the  animal  spirits ;  and  of  leDgthening  out  Ufa  for 
a  few  years:  that  is  all.  Mr.  Choo  saysi  ^What  the  sect  €i 
Taou  chiefly  attends  to  is,  the  preservation  of  the  breath  €i 
life."  This  single  sentence  expresses  the  summary  of  the  re- 
ligion of  Taou.  It  is  true  that  the  superior  men  amonff  the 
priests  of  Fuh,  who  reside  in  the  pearl  monasteries  of  the 
famed  hills,  and  well  understand  to  deliver  doctrines,  reduce 
the  whole  to  one  word,  m.  the  heart.  And  those  good  doc- 
tors  of  Taou,  who,  in  the  deep  recesses  and  caves  of  the 
mountains,  seek  to  become  immortal,  conclude  the  whole  with 
this  one  thing,  namely,  rencvaUan  of  spiriL  Yet,  when  we 
attentively  examine  the  matter,  to  steal  away  thus  to  those 
solitary  abodes,  where  there  are  neither  men,  nor  the  amcke 
of  human  habitations;  and  to  sit  cross-legged  in  profound  si- 
lence, is  completely  to  root  up  and  destroy  the  obligations 
of  relative  life.  Now  we  shall  not  say  that  they  cannot  either 
become  equal  to  Fuh,  or  attain  the  rank  of  the  immortals ;  but  if 
they  really  can,  who  has  ever  seen  the  one  class  ascend  the 
western  heavens ;  or  the  other  take  their  flight  upwards  in  broad 
day?  Ah!  it  is  alia  mere  farce!  A  mere  beating  the  devil! 
But,  notwithstanding,  you  people  are  easily  impomd  on,  and 
induced  to  believe  them.  Do  but  observe  the  austere  priests  of 
Fuh,  and  renovating  doctors  of  Taou,  who,  for  advantage,  destroy 
the  relations  of  human  life ;— they  are  not  worth  the  down  of  a 
feather  to  society. 

<*A11  these  nonsensical  tales  about  keeping  fasts,  collecting 
assemblies,  building  temples,  and  fashioning  images,  are  feign- 
ed by  those  sauntering  HMhang  and  Taou^sxe^  (priests  of 
Budha  and  Taou,)  to  deceive  you.  Still  you  believe  them, 
and  not  only  go  yourselves  to  worship  and  burn  incense  in 
the  temples;  biit  also  suffer  your  wives  and  your  daughters  to 
go.  With  their  hair  oiled,  theis  faces  painted,  dressed  in  scarlet, 
trimmed  with  green,  they  go  to  burn  incense  in  the  temples; 
associating  with  those  priests  of  Fuh,  doctors  of  Taou,  and 
barestick  attorneys,  touching  shoulders,  rubbing  arms,  and  pressed 
in  the  moving  crowd.  I  see  not  where  the  good  they  talk 
of  doing  is:  on  the  contrary,  they  do  many  shameful  things 
that  create  vexation,  and  give  people  occasion  for  laughter  and 
ridicule." 

All  this,  and  much  more  of  the  same  kind,  the 
**  salt  mandarin ''  is  pleased  to  say  concerning  the 
the  sects  of  Taou  and  Budha.  Nay,  he  attacks 
the  moral  character  of  ^'grandfather "  Fuh;  accuses 
him  of  being  avaricious  and  unfUial;  and,  in  short, 
declares  the  **  god  *'  to  be  a  scoundrel.  His  follow- 
ers are  unfilial  and  wicked  in  the  extreme ;  but 
those  of  the  Taou  sect  are  stUl  worse ;  '^  they  talk 


io4«' 


Ae  "^^Z-t,  "o' '""'.  an* 


tAo« 


14  E"*" 


cw>w; 


«»"T. 


B»^^: 


^^sr^^f-r^^ 


*-r.^ 


tott 


.c««°h 


nUUW 


,oc.oS,f, 
1  eo*"' 


,od9  ^^ 


10  p; 


^vr:.^srr^^^^^ 


„iw" 


VJe' 


o«rt 


lVve8 


»cte< 


ets  ^" 


o^^Se*"' 


o«» 


reftec"' 


ncV>>»'° 


„WM, 


Ike  tM"*!: 


-..It.  " 


doc""' 


ftoW 


idio 


1832.  7'he  Sacred  Edict  3U9 

clear  and  intelligent  mind  is  the  temple  of  heaven,  and  that 
a  dark  and  ignorant  mind  is  the  prison  of  hell.  You  would 
act  with  decision,  and  not  suffer  yourselves  to  be  seduced 
by  false  religions.  Tour  own  characters  once  rectified,  all  that 
is  corrupt  would  retire  of  its  own  accord*  Harmony  and  order 
reigning  to  a  high  degree  in  the  family,  on  the  appearance  of 
calamity,  it  luay  be  converted  into  felicity.  To  maintain  faith- 
fulness to  the  prince  and  filial  duty  to  parents  to  their  utmost, 
completes  the  whcte  duty  of  man.  Then  you  will  receive  celestial 
favor." 

8. — Ea^lain  the  laws^  in  order  to  warn  the  ig- 
norant and  obstinate. 


ft  »  «  »  it  JB 

Both  in  the  amplification  and  paraphrase  of  this 
maxim,  the  remarks  are  confined  to  the  Penal  Code. 
The  principal  things  ^^nsisted  on''  in  this  code  are 
beating,  banishment,  beheading,  strangling,  and  cut- 
ting into  small  pieces.  It  would  require  a  volume 
to  detail  all  the  crimes  for  which  these  punishments, 
with  various  modifications,  are  inflicted.  Some  of 
them, — such  as  theft,  robbery,  arson,  forgery,  drunk- 
enness, fornication,  seduction,  kidnapping,  murder, 
sedition,  rebellion,  heterodoxy,  accusing  falsely, 
imitating  demons^ — are  enumerated ;  and  the  people 
assured,  that  even  the  very  slightest  transgressions, 
though  they  should  proceed  from  ignorance,  cannot 
pass  with  impunity.  Hence  they  are  called  upon 
to  listen  to  the  admonitions  of  the  law,  that  they 
may  avoid  its  heavy  penalties. 

9. — Illustrate  the  principles  of  a  polite  and  yielding 
carriage^  in  order  to  improve  manners. 

Hfl  t  "a  tt  f  a  ^ 

The  Chinese  have  long  been  celebrated  for  iJimr 
politeness.  Many  of  their  rules  of  conduct  are 
indeed  excellent,  and  would  not  sufier  at  all  in 
comparison  with  those  of  the  Chesterfieldian  code. 
True  politeness,  in  their  view,  does  not  consist  in 
mere  external  embellishments,  but  in  propriety  of 
behavior,  and  a  yielding  spirit. 


The 


Stfcr 


.«Aacett«i» 


frofN 


cb\efty, 
of  eatV 


\n 


!;^tf  s:^!srs  k«rt^ 


fate  V^«P'  n«^<^  ^"^""toA  tV^^^  .<  of  tVv^«*  •' 

I 

I 

ity  "'  „f  eiv'?     ,  tetocity  ?"»    and  V^^oe  k'X"?' 


e  attA  ^V®  upte«»®^^it  vvViV^  V\^  ^oete  ei^^J^^et- 

11 


«1"  »»'-::l^4  e*wo«»»<l;vi«' 


to 


fj  P^-*"-   J,  *  «X  *  ^      .«  "Vttw- 


10 


A  ^d^J 


»ac«®"Ar«  cXaaseS'.T..  a^A  so 


,\dVct8 


:c:^i^^^t^5:^S 


^^«^®®  "*  Aoues  of  ,^^,se\ve9'  ao-       ^y^.     - .    -  gYvoe», 
^'^f^o'^^  ^!^rtave.  ^^r«o«^«  r  J>  eat  gooA 


Ate*?. 

e 


p\e»        to  v/eat  *'  .  ^^i  \etvs        Annao* 


itAoo' 


tVie 
d\ff»i8e 

be  co< 
tea\^« 

to  a 
peoV 
,ou^ 

at€ 
g' 

Bt 

I 

1 


1832,  The  Sacred  Edict.  311 

11. — Instruct  the  youths  in  order  to  prevent  them 
from  doing  evU. 

HI  ^  *  a  *  ^^  lb 

This  maxim,  according  to  Yungcbing,  refers 
chiefly  to  domestic  instruction,  and  the  formation 
of  early  habits.  His  '^sacred  father''  regarded  all 
in  the  empire  as  his  own  children,  and  widely 
diffused  the  means  of  family  instruction.  And  '^  we/' 
he  continues,  *^  having  received  the  mighty  trust,  and 
realizing  our  sacred  father's  compassionate  regard 
to  all,  are  no  day^  without  thinking  of  you,  our 
people;  and  no  day  without  thinking  of  your 
youth. 

At  the  age  of  ten,  the  blood  and  spirits  of  youth 
are  unsettled,  and  their  understanding  begins, 
gradually,  to  unfold  itself.  For  educating  and  re- 
straining them,  there  is  no  period  equal  to  this. 
Fathers  and  elder  brothers  must  now  watch  over 
them,  guard  their  incautious  steps,  unfold  their  ^*  vir- 
tuous nature,*^  restrain  their  corrupt  propensities, 
and  enlarge  their  capacity  for  knowledge.  They 
must  also  go  before  them,  personally,  as  their  ex- 
emplars; and  must  daily  cause  them  to  see  and 
hear  something  good,  till  their  virtuous  habits  be- 
come confirmed.  Then  fathers  and  elder  brothers 
will  all  have  glory ;  their  gates  will  be  illuminated  ; 
and  felicity  and  honor  descend  to  their  posterity. 

12. — Suppress  aU  false  accusing^  in  order  to  secure 
protection  to  the  innocent. 

The  necessity  for  this  maxim  is  very  great.  If 
we  credit  our  imperial  writer  in  his  amplification, 
the  ''  masters  of  litigations  "  are  not  few,  nor  their 
crimes  of  any  ordinary  turpitude.  The  lust  of  gain 
having  corrupted  their  hearts,  and  their  nature  be- 
ing moulded  by  deceit,  they  scatter  their  poison, 
confound  right  and  wrong,  use  the  pencil  as  their 
sword,  and  look  on  lawsuits  and  jails  as  mere 
children's  play.     "The  innocent   w\\o  ate  ^A^eVj 


Sacr< 


ii\Y 


he  4««<*' 


1  hi**"* 


.I"- "??,  *^; 


tlK^ 


theU 


nut!; 


-.rov\ftces       .     ten  ,  ^,^  gotoe  j^  to 


8«^^®  V.„^«l«te  the  F  ;,gtng- 


\4.- 


en* 


ftotft 


v:x 


ta*«^°!^,^too«i«^^..  ^v 


alfta^'^ 


\lb  ^V.^.^.  fot  ?^°^?r  fcedV«« 


a^«  ^%ld  Cot 


ta«V' i;  .o\AVetV"  eatva 


t\vct«  ^s  ovt   ^g^ay,  \7,  V<-  ^^f-Me^,  aoA  e*J^^  YiaV»V5»' 
^^o^l^bl  aU/l:es,aaA^V>;nv.e  baag^le^  ov;« 


i\dV)e 


d  ftaUene^';J-tors.  J^.^Xy  tvj- _  ^^ 


^^^-•^^t^^.:^:?^:^!^^ 


va^a 


^an^!C.Av  ataov^^'  ^% .  ergo,  f^^A  „ue  co^^^^s 


•  ilk" 


^lhab\yT:«n    pa^°.:.;,  test 


—  •'« 


t\va 


_  \ 


J 832.  27r  Sacred  Edict.  Sll^ 

15. —  Unite  the  paou  and  keci^  in  order  to  extirpate 
robbery  and  theft. 

No  method  of  suppressing  these  evils  is  equal 
to  ^*  the  law  of  the  paou  and  the  ked.^*  Ten  fami- 
lies form  a  kea,  and  ten  ke&  constitute  a  paou. 
Every  ke&  has  its  elder,  and  every  paou  its  chief. 
A  register  is  prepared,  and  the  names  of  all  are 
enrolled.  On  the  highways  sheds  are  erected, 
where  the  military,  who  keep  watch,  may  lodge ; 
at  the  ends  of  every  street  and  lane  there  are 
gates,  where  bells  are  placed,  and  lamps  furnished 
with  oil ;  and  after  nine  oY*lock  at  night,  walking 
must  not  be  allowed. — ^Henceforth  let  all  these 
things  be  rigorously  put  in  execution. 

But  notwithstanding  all  this,  and  the  fact  that  the 
work  of  extirpation  has  long  been  in  full  operation, 
still  thefts  and  robberies  multiply  day  after  day, 
so  that  the  country  cannot  obtain  rest.  The  rea- 
sons for  this  ^'are  about  three,  ma;,  the  unfaithful- 
ness of  local  officers ;  the  influence  of  shameless 
country  squires ;  and  the  fact  that  the  people  are 
not  careful  to  observe  the  rules  of  the  ked  and  paou. 

IQ.^^Settle  animoHtieSj    that  lives    may  be   duly 
valued. 

«We  think  that  among  the  principles  of  human  conduct, 
therfi  is  none  greater  than  that  of  preserving  the  boly.  llie 
people  have  bodies,  by  which  to  attend  to  the  radical  things, 
to  cultivate  the  land,  nourish  their  parents,  and  8upiK>rt  their 
families.  The  military  have  bodies,  by  which  to  practice 
the  military  art,  and  afford  protection,  in  order  to  remu. 
nerate  the  government  The  body  was  made  for  use;  there, 
fore  men  should  love  themselves.  But  the  passions  of  living 
men  ore  deviating,  ind  they  cannot  ehange  them.  They 
indulge  their  tempers  till  they  burst  forth,  and  cannot  be 
tttopped.  Provoked  to  anger  for  a  single  day,  unconquerable 
enmities  are  prod  iced ;  mutual  revenge  is  sought ;  both  parties 
are  wounded  and  injured.  It  arose  from  very  ^maU  beginnings, 
but  great  injury  results. 

^Our  sacved  father,  the  benevolent  Emperor,  in  conse. 
qu'*nce   of  desiring  to  manifest  compassionate  regard  to  you> 

N  n 


S14  The  Sacred  Edict.  Dec. 

closed  the  sixteen  maxims  of  the  admonitory  Edict  hy  teach- 
ing  to  respect  life.  The  heart  of  heaven  and  earth  delights 
in  animated  nature;  but  fools  regard  not  themselves.  The 
government  of  a  good  prince  loves  to  nourish,  but  multitudes  of 
the  ignorant  lightly  value  life,  if  the  misery  arise  not  from 
former  animosities,  it  proceeds  from  momentary  anger.  The 
violent,  depending  on  the  strength  of  their  bpckbone,  kill  othens, 
and  throw  away  their  own  lives.  The  pusillanimous,  wishing 
to  bring  the  guilt  of  their  blood  on  others,  throw  themselves 
into  the  water,  or  hang  themselves.  Anger  rises  to  enmity, 
and  enmity  increases  anger.  The  original  causes  of  this  are 
indeed  not  confined  to  a  few.  But  that  in  which  the  military 
and  people  more  easily  offend,  arises,  in  many  instances,  from 
indulging  in  the  use  of  spirUuous  liquors;  for  spirits  are  a 
thing  which  can  disorder  the  mind  and  will  of  man,  and 
occasion  a  loss  of  his  equanimity.  Probably,  while  guest 
and  host  are  taking  a  glass  together,  they  proceed  from  mirtli 
to  drunkenness.  Then  an  improper  word  leads  to  laying  hold 
of  daggers,  and  encountering  each  other;  or  probably,  a  cross 
look  creates  an  offence  which  could  have  been  as  easily  set- 
tied,  at  first,  as  the  melting  of  ice ;  but  which,  after  the  pas- 
sions are  heated  by  wine,  breaks  forth,  and  is  as  hard*  to 
endure  as  the  deep  enmities  which  should  be  revenged.  It 
is  generally  seen  that  in  five  or  six  cases  out  of  ten,  involving 
life,  which  come  before  the  Criminal  Board,  the  evil  has 
arisen  from  spirituous  liquors.  Alas,  for  them!  the  body  in 
placed  in  chains;  their  property  lost;  their  persons  thrown 
away;  and  not  only  so,  but  their  families  are  involved;  and 
misery  spreads  through  the  neighborhood.  After  this  to  beat 
on  the  breast,  bitterly  wailing  and  repenting,  what  will  that 
avial  r 

**  With  respect  to  the  injury  of  ardent  spirits,  let  it  be  more 
vigilantly  watched  against.  The  ancients  [at  seasons  of  festivi- 
ty] appointed  a  person  to  watch  and  keep  an  account  [of 
the  number  of  cups  they  drank].  They  feared,  that  noisy 
mirth  and  songs  might  end  in  strife,  and  in  throwing  about 
the  crockery.  Should  we  then  drown  reflection  in  the  puddle 
of  intoxication,  and  throw  our  persons  in  the  way  of  punish- 
ment ? 

M  Soldiers  and  people,  res|)ectfully  obey  this :  disregard  it  no^. 
Then  the  people  in  their  cottages,  will  be  protected;  the  sol- 
diers in  the  camp,  enjoy  repose ;  below,  you  will  support  your 
family  character;  and  above,  reward  the  nation.  Corofortabb 
and  easy  in  days  of  abundance,  all  will  advance  to  a  virtuous 
eld  age.  Does  not  this  illustrate  the  advantages  of  settling 
animosities  ?*' 

With  these  words  of  tlie  imperial  successor  of 
Kanghe  we  close    our  extracts  from   the   Sacred 


1832.  The  Sacred  Edict.  315 

Edict.  Again  and  again  we  have  read  the  work 
both  in  the  original  and  in  the  translation.  By 
each  repetition  bur  minds  have  been  more  and  more 
thorouglily  convinced  of  the  complete  atheism  of 
the  joo-keaou.  Many  of  their  writings,  like  the 
Sacred  Edict,  abound  with  excellent  precepts  and 
remarks,  and  afford  satisfactory  proof  of  the  fact 
that,  ''that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is  mani- 
fest in  them,"  **  so  that  they  are  without  excuse." 
But  although  the  eternal  power  and  Godhead  are 
''clearly  seen,"  and  "these  [disciples  of  the  sage], 
having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves,"  yet 
what  is  the  result  of  all  this  light  upon  these  polite 
and  amiable  sons  of  Han  t  It  is  precisely  the  same 
we  think,  that  it  was  on  the  minds  of  the  learned 
and  polished  Romans ;  who  "  professing  themselves 
to  be  wise,  became  fools,  and  changed  the  truth  of 
God  into  a  lie,  and  worshiped  and  served  the 
creature  more  than  the  Creator." 

It  was  "  for  this  cause  "  that  they  were  given  up  to 
vile  affections:  "  being  filled  with  all  unrighteousness, 
fornication,  wickedness,  covetousness,  malicious- 
ness; full  of  envy,  murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity; 
whisperers,  backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful, 
proud,  boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient 
to  parents,  without  understanding,  covenant-breakers, 
without  natural  affection,  implacable,  unmerciful." 
All  this  was  true  of  the  Romans,  and  so  it  is  of  tho 
inhabitants  of  this  empire.  The  Chinese  "are  with- 
out God  ;"  and  in  their  belief,  "  that  undiscovered 
country,  from  whose  bourne  no  traveler  returns,"  does 
not  exist.  Even  Confucius  seems  to  have  had  no 
just  idea  of  the  being  and  attributes  of  the  High 
and  Lofty  One ;  or  any  adequate  conception  of  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  and  of  man's  future  state 
in  a  world  to  come.  Heaven  and  Earth  were  the 
greatest  existences  he  acknowledged;  and  even 
tliese  might  be  worshiped  only  by  sovereigns; 
for  the  people  could  not,  wthout  "  presumptuous 
assumption,     attempt  the  worship  of  these  powers* 


316  IJfe  aiid  L/tbfrrs  of  the  Dec. 


A     BlinBP     SKKfCH     OP    TtlE     LIFE     AlfD     LABORS    OF    THE     LAtB 


REV.  WILLIAM  MILNE,  D.  D. 


Few  subjects  of  contetnplalion  are  more  delightful  than 
the  rise,  development,  and  mature  operation  of  a  vigorous 
and  oommanding  mind.  If  the  course  of  that  inind  is  up- 
ward, from  a  lower  to  a  higher  sphere  of  infliieDce,  our 
interest  increases  while  we  witness  its  gradual  progress,  against 
the  impediments  of  early  habits,  through  enclosing  diffculties, 
and  over  new  obstacles.  And  if  this  extiltation  of  rank,  rests, 
not  as  tM  many,  upon  a  basis  of  wrongs,  and  miseries,  and 
blood,  but  upon  the  blessings  diffused  around  that  course,  the 
highest  degree  of  approbation  and  of  pleasure  attend  such  a 
review.  Indeed,  in  our  opinion,  the  noblest  object  of  coutem- 
plation  in  all  this  world,  is  the  man  whose  settled  and  sole 
business  for  lifb,  is  doing  good.  Men  love,  approve,  or  respect 
that  man ;  angels  ^  minister  unto  him,'*  the  eyes  of  God  are 
over   him,  and  the  Highest   calls   him    his  "son." 

Such  a  man  requires  more  firmness  of  purpose,  and  vigor 
of  charftctoT  than  the  common  world  ever  furnishes.  For  with 
all  the  weakness  of  human  nature,  he  is  to  resist  the  control 
of  vicious  passions  and  propensities,  which  are  common  to  him 
with  all  others.  And  this  contest  is  to  ce-ase  onlv  with  life. 
Tlien,  he  must  totally  renounce  the  common  and  .selfi.^h  prin- 
ciple of  living  for  himself,  or  of  having  any  personal  interests 
at  all,  except  as  he  makes  the  cause  of  his  Muster  his  own. 
Here,  almost  all  fail ;  and  not  a  few  whom  we  would  hope  are 
real  Christiaus,  make  it  doubtful,  by  their  conduct,  whether 
they  have  passed  this  initiatory  step  of  a  bene\ol  nt  life.  Yet 
thus  far  is  but  preparative ;  the  actual  duties  of  the  life  he  ^haa 
chosen,  remain  to  be  performed,  amidst  all  the  internal  and 
human  temptations  to  abandon  or  slight  them,  together  with 
the  discouragement,  perhaps,  of  small  success,  and  the  indif. 
ference,  or  ridicule,  or  opposition  of  those  whom  he  would 
benefit,  and  of  others): — thus  continuing  to  serve  an  invisible 
Master  whom  his  eyes  have  never  beheld,  till  his  strength  is 
spent,  an>i  he  sinks  in'o  ihe  grave.  Poes  the  service  of  the 
world  require  any  such  energy  of  mind,  and  self-control  as 
this?  No  ;  fixedneK*^  of  |  v?rpo8e  and  independence  there,  m 
but  the  steadfast  ptir^tiit  oT  one  selfish  purpose,  to  the  diH^H* 
gard   of  otbor  ohj^cls     ics$  esteemed. 


J83'i.  /ere.    mmam  Milne.  I)   I).  HI 7 

Dr.  MiliKN  whose  life  Jms  suggefiicMl  tlieso  pn^futory  ronmiks, 
appears  lo  have  been  one  of  the  frw,  in  wh(»ni  wrre  coiii- 
bined,  the  energy  ot*  mind  requisite  to  command  inflnence,  and 
the  disposition  of  heart  to  apply  that  influence  to  the  noblest 
purposes.  To  feelings  naturally  ardent,  he  added  such  dili- 
gence  in  pursuit,  perseverance  in  purpcxse,  and  fruit  fulness  in 
resources,  as  results  from  an  extraordinary  devotion  to  the 
great  missionary  work.  In  many  of  the  first  qualifications, 
he    ranks    high    among    modern    missionaries* 

Wdliam  Milne  was  born  in  Aberdeenshire  in  Scotland,  in 
1785.  His  father  died  when  he  was  six  years  of  age,  and 
his  mother  gave  bim  the  education  common  to  boys  in  his 
condition  in  life.  In  his  oarly  orphanage,  it  appears,  he  was 
put  under  the  care  of  a  relative,  who  neglected  his  morals  till 
he  became  notoriously  wicked.  His  own  account  of  himself  at 
this  time,  is  the  following.  **  The  natural  depravity  of  my  heart 
began  to  show  itself  by  leading  me  into  the  commission  of 
such  sins  as  my  age  and  circumstances  admitted.  In  profane 
swearing,  and  other  sins  of  a  like  nature,  I  far  exceeded  most 
of  my  eqtials,  and  became  vile  even  to  a  proverb.  I  can  re- 
member the  time  (O  God !  I  desire  to  do  it  with  shame  and 
sorrow  of  heart),  when  I  thought  that  to  invent  new  oaths  would 
reflect  honor  on  my  character,  and  make  me  like  the  great 
ones  of  the   earth." 

Though  he  had  been  the  subject  of  occasional  serious  im- 
pressions, yet  it  was  not  till  sixteen  years  of  age,  that  be 
knew  the  value  and  love  of  the  Saviour,  as  the  Siviour  of 
tinners^.  At  sixteen,  when  he  had  fondly  hoped  to  drink  in 
his  till  of  iniquity,  the  Lord,  who  had  better  things  in  reserve 
for  him,  removed  him  to  another  place,  where  he  enjoyed  the 
privilege  of  pious  friends,  and  social  prayer.  From  this  time 
his  pursuit  of  pleasure  was  marred,  and  the  attainment  of  re- 
ligion  seemed  the  only  substantial  good  to  an  immortal  crea- 
ture.  But  here  he  fuund  tho.*^  little  triuis,  the  endurance  of 
which,  no  doubt,  contributed  to  that  decision  which  was  after- 
wards  characteristic  of  him.     We  give  his  words  : 

**  As  the  fauuly  where  I  lived  were  strangers  to  relvgion 
themselves,  and  derided  them  who  made  it  their  concern,  I 
was  very  disagreeably  situated.  My  only  place  for  quiet  and 
unnoticed  retirement,  was  a  sheepcote,  where  the  sheep  are 
kept  in  winter.  Here  surrounded  by  my  fleecy  companions,  1 
otien  bowed  the  knee  on  a  piece  of  turf,  carried  in  by  me 
for  the  purpose.  Many  hours  have  I  spent  there  in  the  winter 
evenings,  with  a  pleasure  to  which  I  was  before  a  stranger  ;  and 
wbde  some  of  the  family  were  plotting  to  put  me  to  shame,  I 
was  eating  in  secret,  the  "bread  which  the  world  knoweth 
not  of." 

His  "delightful  employment"  of  watching  the  flock,  gave 
him  miich  opportunity  for  reading,  to  which  he  was  ahvays 
attached.     A  book  of  martyrs,  entitled  "  TAe  0oud  of  WUnessea  " 


of^ 


-A\« 


•WiUH\  »^^"  .     fV>"i-f**  and  *^lrtce  ov  •-. .  »o 
-'^'S:^-^:^^*;^ Ood,  I  jSno|  ^'^^^  Oo^/S  V* 


Vtt 


do 


ed  ^®  .^to«^ti 


V\e 


^ 


ho^e 


c\eVO^e 


.tsotv' 


a\ 


eveAa^^^^c^e^J 


portion.  *^  ^ved  M  ^,,  «»«^  ^^ 


e«t 
lot 

coftcer? 
ed  tV»* 


S^'^«*'\obo  **Tpe.ace«^  *detet*^TlflvVh  »"te  t*""*^  *«*"> 


VI  tote 


for  "•"  ♦    vitoi^  -     ^e^t   ' '  u  at  '*""'::^«<fP»o''' 


dc3Vte«  ^^    de8V*®^"f  otV»e''*-  i 

I  to  «»V««"  „f  vWe  ^*"'-  v,atfe*t'«*  Sote  V>e  «;*„teted,  ^* 


.t.e^^^'^'SvB 


d  vn  **  ''"oeod 


ve*" 


?*^. 


lisio* 


^Irtcted  to  tj-  &  Tl  five  ^:tdo^ed  n^cJ^tU^^  ^Vd^^*' 


d\tec 


f  °*:"*oC>  '""ai«»>*,,.,»rt 


»-ts4&^s?^?t,  '•■^"»*'° 


sa>JV 
and 


^^^^  t«  Cot  vVvc  ^         ^V^^'^^at 


beCote 


\ca< 


tt\et 


V\V«^ 


*•        »  to 


as 


10^ 


pro* 


covv 


to 


vr\ 


\Vvo? 


to 


at>* 


Vost 


tpd  ooo^ 


tVi«^t 


^*     \  vra»  ^  r^A  ^^^^      Wvtift 


at^^ 
to  ^ 


tn 


^iuatdV 


at^^ 


d\tc<^^® 


fV^e 


^\^eTe 


.teA  ^^^;,o^V.  a  ^^^^ 


!?«rt j;^  "»*" 


tV\<' 


Uev 


\>av 


\d 


4.1 


oC 


1832.  Kec.   WiUiam  Milnc,  D.  D.  319 

said  he,  with  scarcely  any  ho|)e  of  success ;  hut  resolved  that 
failure  should  not  be  for  want  of  apflicalionJ*^  Huw  well  he 
kept  this  resolution,  may  be  seen  in  his  subsequent  labors, 
as  well  as  by  the  following  extract  from  his  private  journal, 
eight  or  ten  years  afterwards.  "Nov.  26th,  1820.  The  Univer- 
sity of  Glasgow  conferred  on  me,  without  fee  or  solicitation, 
the  honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity ;  this  distinction  is, 
in  one  respect  like  my  daily  mercies,  unmerited.  May  I  be 
the  humbler  and  more  useful  for  it,  and  never  act  unworthy 
of  the  honor." 

In  July,  1812,  at  the  close  of  his  studies,  he  was  ordained 
to  the.  ministry,  and  dedicated  to  the  service  of  Christ  among 
the  heathen.  He  was  soon  afier  married  to  Miss  Cowie, 
daughter  of  Charles  Cowie,  esq.  of  Aberdeen.  Mrs.  Rachel 
Milne  is  described  by  a  friend  still  surviving,  as  "  eminently 
pious,  prudent,  and  meek- tempered.  They  were  much  attached 
to  each  other,  and  lived  roost  happily  together,  till  her  death  in 
1821."  About  a  month  after  Dr.  Milne  s  ordination,  they  em- 
barked at  Portsmouth  ;  and  having  touched  at  the  Cape  of  Crood 
Hope,  and  the  Isle  of  France,  they  arrived  at  Macao,  and 
were  most  cordially  welcomed  by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Morrison, 
July  4th,  1813. 

Afier  a  few  days'  residence  here,  he  was  ordered  by  the 
governor,  to  leave  Macao  in  24  hours.  He  accordingly  pro- 
ceeded to  Canton,  leaving  his  family  under  the  roof  of  his 
friend  Dr.  Morrison.  Following  the  suggestion  of  his  fellow- 
laborer,  be  laid  aside,  while  in  Canton,  almost  every  other 
pursuit  but  the  language.  Dr.  Milne  entered  on  his  work 
under  more  favorable  circumstances,  than  his  predecessor  had 
done.  Still  it  appears  the  task  was  not  easy.  "I  had  an 
idea,  said  he,  that  the  language  was  very  difficult;  an  idea 
which  I  have  never  yet  seen  any  reason  to  change.  I  felt 
convinced,  that  a  person  of  very  humble  talents,  would  need 
great  diligence,  undivided  attention,  and  unyielding  perse- 
verance, to  gain  a  knowledge  of  it,  sufficient  to  make  him 
serviceable  at  all  to  the  cause  of  Christianity."  Accordingly, 
to  this,  he  devoted  his  strength,  his  time,  and  Jiis  heart. 
From  morning  to  night  he  plodded  over  the  characters,  gain- 
ing little  help,  and  that  from  a  native  teacher,  till  the  arrival 
of  Dr.  Morrison  at  Canton.  His  studies  were  now  better 
directed,  his  progress  more  rapid,  and  his  knowledge  more  ac- 
curate. He  kept  his  native  teacher  by  him  all  the  day,  and 
applied  to  him  on  all  occasions ;  nor  was  it  long  before  he 
was  required  to  use  his  small  stock  of  Chinese. 

The  translation  of  the  Chinese  New  Testament,  which  was  now 
completed  by  bis  colleague,  together  with  some  thousand  copies 
of  a  tract,  were  put  into  Dr.  Milne's  hands  for  circulation. 
Having  no  home  at  Macao,  nor  permanent  residence  at  Canton, 
after  only  six  months'  study  of  the  language,  he  departed  to 
visit  Java,  and  the  Chinese  setlements  in  the  Archipelago,  and 


32U  Life  and  Labors  of  the  Disc. 

there  to  distribute  the  books.  After  visiting  the  towns  and  vii- 
biges  of  Java  and  some  other  islands,  where  Chinese  remded« 
distributing  the  books  from  house  to  house,  and  putting  them 
into  other  channels  also  for  circulation,  he  returned  at  the 
I'nd  of  eight  months  to  China.  The  winter  of  1814,  as  well 
as  the  preceding,  he  spent  in  Canton,  studying  the  language^ 
with  tlie  same  ardor  as  at  first.  He  opened  his  rooms  alim 
for  public  worship  on  the  Sabbath  to  the  foreign  residents, 
and  seamen  who  chose  to  attend. 

According  to  views  which  had  long  been  cherished  by  Dr. 
Morrison,  a  station  was  needed  for  the  mission,  as  a  centre 
of  communication  and  action,  and  where  Christian  books  might 
be  safely  published.  Dr.  Milne  was  selected  to  locate,  at 
Malacca^  the  hitherto  unsettled  mission.  •*  Aware,''  said  he, 
«« that  the  progress  of  institutions  is  slow,  when  there  is  neither 
wealth  nor  influence  at  command,  we  resolved  to  begin  on  a 
small  scale,  but  constantly  to  keep  our  eye  upon,  and  direct 
our  efforts  towards,  great  ends."  In  the  spring  of  1815,  Dr. 
Milne  and  his  wife  entered  their  new  scene  of  labors,  am) 
were  kindy  received  by  the  resident.  Major  Farquhar,  who  waa 
ever  their  friend.  The  Dutch  Christians,  who  were  entirely 
destitute  of  preaching,  applied  to  him  for  assistance.  He  ac- 
cordingly began  and  continued,  till  his  death,  to  preach  before 
them  once  on  each  Sabbath:  for  which  services  they  gave 
him  a  small  salary  during  life,  and  afterwards  a  pension  to 
his  children  from  the  Orphan  Fund. 

One  of  his  first  eflbrts  was  directed  to  the  establishment  of 
a  Chinese  free  school.  I'he  Chinese  had  never  heard  of  such 
a  thing,  and  could  not,  for  a  twelvemonth,  believe,  that  their 
children  were  really  to  be  taught,  and  books  furnished  them, 
graXuiimisly ;  they  suspected  that  presents  wouki  yet  be  de- 
manded, or  that  some  selfish  and  sinister  purpose  would  yet 
«*  leak  out."  They  could  not  comprehend  the  idea  of  doin^ 
and  spending  so  much,  simply  to  do  good  to  others.  Thus 
many  kept  Imck  their  children  for  the  first  year.  The  school 
opened  with  only  five  scholars.  By  the  most  cautious  pro- 
cess  he  also  sacceeded  in  introducing  the  use  of  Christian 
books,  and  prevailed  on  both  the  teachers  and  scholars  to 
attend  Cnristian  worship.  In  1820,  Dr.  Milne  says,  ^  connect- 
ed with  the  missions  are  13  schools,  in  all  containing  about 
three  hundred  children  and  youth."  Some  friends  in  the  army 
and  in  Bengal  aided  him  in  this  work,  by  liberal  donations. 
His  remarks  on  this  occasion  seem  to  bo  worthy  of  remem- 
brauce.  «' Missionaries,  to  whose  lot  wealth  rarely  foils,  feel 
greatly  encouraged  by  such  assistance.  Wealthy  Europeans,- 
or  persons  in  comfortable  circumstances  in  India,  may  do 
much  good  ,by  their  liberality.  It  may  feed  the  poor,  elothe 
the  naked>  and  teach  multitudes  of  ignorant  heathen  cbiMren, 
to   peruse  the  records  of  eternal  life." 


1854.  Rev.  Wittiam  Milne,  D.  D.  521 

Another  work  in  which  he  immediately  engaged,  wee  the 
publicatiofi  of  a  periodical,  called  the  ^  Chinese  Monthly  Maga. 
£ine.''  This  was  contimied,  with  verjr  little  assistance^  till 
his  death.  Thousands  of  copies  were  yearly  circulated  among 
the  Chinese  of  the  Eastern  Archipelago,  in  Siaro,  Cochinchi« 
na,  and  also  in  the  Chinese  empire*  Two  years  later,  he 
began  an  English  quarterly  periodical,  entitled  the  <<Indo. 
Chinese  Gleaner.''  liiis  was  a  much  more  labcMrious  work 
than  the  former,  but  he  also  received  much  more  assistance, 
about  one  half  being  furnished  by  his  senior  colleague.  This 
was  also  continued  till  Dr.  Milne  died,  and  expired  with  him. 
His  opinion  of  the  value  of  such  periodicals,  is  certainly  that 
of  one  who  had  experience ;  he  says ;  <«  In  the  intellectual 
wastes  which  missionaries  usually  inhabit,  thought  becomes 
torpid,  mental  energy  languishes,  and  the  ordinary  range  of 
vision  becomes  narrow.  If  a  publication  combines  religion  and 
philosophy,  literature  and  history,  there  is  something  to  in«. 
form  the  understanding,  to  rouse  the  dormant  feelings ;  some- 
thing to  awaken  caution  ;  to  encourage  languishing  hope,  some- 
thing  to  excite  benevolent  sympathies,  something  to  draw  out 
fervent  prayer  to  God,  cordial  thanks  for  his  blessings,  active 
zeal  in  his  cause,   and  ardent  love   to   all  his  children." 

The  last  three  or  four  years  of  his  hfe,  were  much  devoted 
to  the  **  Anglo-Chinese  College."  The  corner-stone  was  laid, 
Nov.  11th,  1818.  In  1820,  it  was  so  far  advanced  that  a  class 
was  fermed,  and  instruction  given.  This  College  originated,  as 
is  generally  known,  with  a  donation  of  £1000  from  his  pre- 
drcessor ;  but  the  charge  of  erecting  buildings  and  the  details 
of  its  organization,  dev^ved  on  Dr.  Milne.  From  that  time  till 
his  death,  he  was  the  Principal  of  tho  institution,  managing 
its  general  affairs,  and  giving  instruction  twice  or  thrtce  d^ily 
in  the  Chinese  language.  In  1817,  he  welcomed  the  arrival 
of  a  fellow-laborer,  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Medhurst.  The  next  year, 
three  or  four  more  arrived,  most  of  whom  have  since  ceased 
from  their  earthly  labors.  After  studying  the  language  for  a 
time  at  Malacca,  tbey  separated,  as  new  stations  were  suc- 
ceHsively  formed  at  Pienang,  Singapore,  and  Batavia. 

In  the  midst  of  these  labors,  Dr.  Milne  was  called  to  mourn 
the  loss  of  his  dearest  earthly  friend.  Sickness  had  often 
visited  them.  Death  had  already  taken  two  dear  children 
from  the  afflicted  parents;  but  the  mother  was  yet  spared. 
In  March,  1819,  she  was  called  to  her  rest,  dying  in  peace, 
and  in  the  full  hope  of  a  blessed  eternity.  Most  deeply  and 
tenderly  did  the  surviving  husband  feel  the  loss.  <'The  de- 
sire  of  his.  eyes  was  taken  from  him."  Often,  from  this  time 
even  till  his  death,  the  pages  of  his  private  journal  are  wot 
with  the  tears  of  the  husband,  while  they  show  also  the  con. 
eolations  of  the  Christian.  ^  O  Rachel !  Rachel !  endeared  to  me 
by  ev'^ry  possible  tic !  But  I  will  try  not  to  grieve  for  thee;  as 
thou    didst  often    recjviest    before    thy    departure,    f   will   try    to 

00 


322  Life  and  Lobars  of  the  Dkc  • 

cherish  the  remembrance  of  thy  virtues  and  sayings^  and  teach 
them  to  the  dear  babes  thou  hast  left  behind.    The  Lord  gave, 
and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  and  blessed   be  the  name  of 
the  Lord." 

From  this  time,  the  care  of  his  four  surviving  children  was 
heavy  on  his  mind;  but  he  slackened  not  his  hand  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  rather  quickening  his  steps  as  he  came 
nearer  the  goal.  For  more  than  two  years  all  the  concerns 
of  the  mission  had  devolved  entirely  on  himself.  It  was  his 
to  visit,  and  petition  government;  to  plan  and  superintend 
the  mission  buildings;  to  oversee  the  schools;  to  prepare  the 
Magazine;  to  edit  the  GHeaner;  to  teach  in  the  college;  to 
carry  on  translations;  and  daily  to  pursue  the  study  of  the 
Chinese,  the  Malay,  the  Siamese,  and  the  Cochinchinese 
languages^  From  some  of  these  labors  be  was  relieved  by  his 
youuger  brethren.  He  found  time  also,  to  ^  preach  the  word.** 
From  the  first  year  of  the  mission  he  preached  in  a  pagan 
temple,  weekly,  to  the  Chinese  on  Thursday  evenings;  on  tho 
Sabbalh,  besides  preaching  to  the  Dutch,  he  had,  while  his 
health  admitted,  two  services  in  Chinese.  '^The  difficulty  of 
collecting  a  congregation,  he  says,  was  all  along  felt.  The 
Chinese  spend  the  day  in  hard  labor,  and  their  evenings  are 
very  commonly  devoted  to  gambling.  When  a  few  persons 
came  to  hear,  it  was  no  easy  thing  to  fix  their  attention. 
Some  would  be  talking,  some  laughing  at  the  novelty  of  the 
doctrines  preached,  and  some  smoking  their  pipes.  But  the 
few  who  attended  regularly,  soon  became  very  decorous  and 
attentive.'' 

The  reception  of  his  preaching  among  the  heathen,  as  de- 
scribed  to  him  by  one  of  the  converts,  is  very  characteristic  of 
Chinese  sentiments.  «*Some  treat  the  gospel  with  the  highest 
contempt ;  others  say,  what  is  the  use  of  spending  so  much 
money  in  making  books,  dec,  for  our  instruction?  Where 
|)eople  are  out  of  employ,  were  he  to  give  five  dollars,  or  where 
persons  are  commencing  a  pepper  plantation,  a  few  dollars  to 
assist  them;  that  would  be  spending  money  more  to  the 
purpose.  If  he  will  give  us  money,  we  will  be  his  followers. 
He  is  a  very  good  man,  that  we  all  know,  but  though  he  has 
been  here  more  than  two  years,  what  good  has  he  done  us? 
Who  has  received  his  doctrines?  Yet  he  has  even  deprived  us 
of  cock-fighting!  What  use  of  calling  us  to  embrace  his  reli- 
gion  and  to  worship  his  God?  May  we  not  just  as  well  call 
him  to  embrade  ours,  and  worship  our  gods?"  Another  per- 
son who  was  in  his  employ  says,  ^  It  is  all  very  well,  I  now 
receive  his  pay,  I  ought  to  serve  him,  I  will  agree  with  him ; 
if  he  even  bid  me  go  out  and  read  to  the  people  in  town 
when  he  is  absent,  I   will  do  it." 

Yet  these  labors  had  the  effect  gmdually  to  enlighten  the 
minds  of  many,  to  reform  their  conduc^  and  to  weaken  their 
attachinrnt  to  idolatry.     The  present  native  teacher  Afft   is  the 


_4iii 


1832.  Jtet.  tViUiam  Milne,  J^.  />.  323 

first  convert  whom  he  baptieed.  This  convert  outlives  his  in- 
structor, of  whose  life  and  habits  he  loves  to  speak ;  he  adheres 
to  his  profession  still  at  the  end  of  sixteen  yearsf  though  tried 
by  the  loss  of  his  property^  by  scourging,  and  im  risonment. 
He  is  now  an  ordained  Evangelist  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society. 

But  the  work  to  which  he  devoted  most  of  the  study  and 
labor  of  his  last  seven  years,  and  that  which  will  cause  the 
name  of  Milne  to  be  longest  remembered)  was  the  translation 
and  composition  of  books.  By  his  early  diligence  in  the 
study  of  Chinese,  he  acquired  great  facility  in  writing  on  mor- 
al and  religious  subjects  in  that  language*  **No  tracts,"  says 
his  surviving  colleague,  <«are  so  acceptable  to  the  Chinese,  as 
some  of  poor  Milne's."  He  used  his  pen  for  all  occasions, 
and  literally  spent  his  life  in  writing.  In  the  translation  of 
the  Old  Testament,  he  ardently  desired  to  participate,  and 
chose  the  following  historical  books,  supposing  them  easiest  to 
translate,  viz.,  Deuteronomy,  Joshua,  and  Judges,  the  two  books 
of  Samuel,  of  Kings,  and  of  Chronicles,  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  Est- 
her, and  Job;  in  all  thirteen.  The  rest  were  translated  by 
Dr.  Morrison.  He  wrote  also  in  Chinese  not  less  than  fifteen 
tracts,  varyinff  from  ten  to  sevnty  leaves,  besides  a  full  com* 
mentary  on  Ephesians,  and  an  elaborate  work  in  two  volumes 
entitled  an  **  Essay  on  the  Soul."  His  own  view  of  these  mul- 
tiplied  works,  is  found  in  his   private  journal. 

^They  appear  many  for  my  strength,  especially  if  to  these 
the  care  of  my  own  family  be  added.  I  humbly  hope  also 
that  they  are,  and  will  be  useful  to  the  church  of  God.  But 
when  I  view  them  as  connected  with  the  imperfection  of  my 
motives,  and  the  dullness  and  deficiency  of  spiritual  afiTections 
in  them,  1  am  disposed  to  adopt  the  language  of  the  Prophet; 
*<very  many,  and  very  dry."  They  appear  to  be  almost  *^dead 
works."  Woe's  me!  Woe's  me!  my  dead  soul!  Lord  make 
it  alive  to  thee,  and  this  will  give  life  to  all  my  labors." 

In  1822,  the  life  of  this  laborious  servant  of  Jesus  terminat- 
ed. After  many  premonitions  of  danger,  and  partial  recovery, 
the  continued  and  large  expectorations  of  blood,  showed  the 
fotal  progress  of  disease.  Though  it  was  rightly  apprehended 
that  the  liver  was  the  seat  of  complaint,  no  remedies  could 
longer  check  its  gradual  and  certain  progress.  After  a  voyage 
to  Penang  for  health,  he  returned  emaciated  and  weak,  to  die 
at  his  post.  There  he  had  planted  the  standard  of  his  Mas- 
ter,  there  he  defended  it,  and  there  he  fell.  Approach  and 
behold  the  scene.  He  has  not  now  to  relinquish  his  treasures, 
for  they  are  laid  up  in  heaven  for  him.  He  has  no  late 
and  desperate  work  of  repentance  yet  to  perform.  He  has  no 
secret  or  open  enemies  to  forgive,  for  he  cherished  no  ill. 
will  to  any.  He  has  not  now  to  seek  that  Friend  to  stand 
by  him,  who  never  forsakes;  in  his  youth  he  soight  him, 
and  found  him,  and  committed  to    him  the  keeping  ol  his  !%oul 


324  Life  and  Labon  of  ike  Dec. 

against  that  day.  He  ia  not  leaving  hia  home,  and  bia  frienda* 
for  a  friendlesa  ex'le ;  but  he  is  gone  to  hia  Father'a  bouae, 
to  see  that  wondroua  Savior*  who  loved  him  and  gave  him- 
self for  him.  Tet  the  closing  scene  of  thia  good  man'a  life 
was  peace,  not  joy.  It  is  a  serious  thing  to  die.  It  ia  a 
serious   thing  to  atand   before  thn  perfect  judgment. 

On  the  2d  of  June,  1822,  Dr.  Milne  died  at  the  age  of 
thirty.8even  years,  about  ten  years  after  hia  arrival  in  China. 

Thua  have  we  traced,  very  imperfectly,  the  courae  of  thia 
servant  of  God,  from  Europe  to  Asia — from  the  condition  of  a 
shepherd  boy,  among  the  hilla  of  Scotland,  to  that  of  the 
devoted  missionary,  dying  amidst  his  labors  at  Malacca.  Many 
of  his  early  companions,  doubtless,  died  in  their  vices  aa  they 
lived,  and  in  their  own  native  village ;  he  lived  the  life  of  the 
righteous,  and  his  books  are  now  read  by  thousanda  in  Asia. 
Truly,  might  he  say,  «'God  had  better  things  in  reserve  for 
me. 

His  success  as  a  missionary  resulted  very  much  from  his 
humble  piety,  and  his  entire  devotion  to  his  work.  He  usod 
to  say,  **when  I  am  convinced  a  thing  is  rights  I  could  go 
through  the  fire  to  accumplish  it."  He  was  fully  convinced 
the  cause  of  missions  was  the  cause  of  Heaven,  and  neither 
fire  nor  water  could  impede  his  onward  course.  One  great 
object  constantly  filled  his  mind  and  fired  his  soul,  the  estab- 
lishment of  Christ's  kingdom  among  the  nations.  This  called 
forth  his  earnest  prayers  in  his  youth,  and  engrossed  all  his 
labors  in  later  life.  At  all  times  ond  places,  and  on  all  occa- 
sions,  the  missionary  work  was  the  first  with  him.  **This  one 
thing  he  did."  In  the  beginning  of  his  course  he  made  it  a 
rule  to  devote  fourteen  hours  of  the  day  to  study  and  devo- 
tion, six  hours  to  sleep,  and  the  rest,  to  meals  and  recreation, 
walking  twice  a  day  for  health.  But  in  the  later  years  of  his 
life,  finding  it  impossible  to  sleep  so  much,  he  used  to  sit  up 
till  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  There  is  no  doubt,  that  his 
health  suffered  from  intense  study,  and  much  writing.  But 
his  naturally  impetuous  determined  mind,  though  softened  by 
the  grace  of  God,  bore  him  along  with  an  impetus  not  easy 
to  withstand.  Hence  in  his  private  journal,  we  meet  with 
such  reflections  as  these.  «•  Attempting  too  much  labor  for  my 
strength,  seems  to  be  my  fault."  Considering  his  want  of  an 
early  edncation,  the  results  of  his  ten  years'  missionary  life, 
are  indeed  astonishing. 

His  readiness  to  seize  on  every  circumstance  which  could 
bear  on  the  cause,  was  also  the  effect  of  the  concentration  of 
his  powers  on  this  one  wurk.  An  extract  from  one  of  his  pri- 
vate prayers  well  expresses  his  desire;  "Give  me  wisdom  and 
energy  to  know  and  seize  on  ail  the  facilities  furnished  by 
thv  Providence,  for  promoting  truth  and  righteousness.  May 
I  be  humble  in  myself,  and  greatly  value  the  talents  of  others. 
O  bl«ss    my    family,    my    partner    in  life,  bless  our  little  onus 


» 


>. 


V?' 


1832.  Rev.   JVilliam  Milne,  D.  D.  d25 

with  the  begionings  of  eternall  ife.  Pit  me  for  a  useful  life  and 
a  happy  death.  My  eyes  are  this  evening  lifted  up  towards 
thy  mercy  in  Christ.  It  is  my  only  hope,  my  sole  plea. 
Look  upon  me,  pardon  me,  bless  me  and  mine,  in  time  and 
through  eternity,  for  Christ's  sake.  I  give  myself  afresh  to 
thee,  my  Creator,  Redeemer,  and  Sanctifier ;  seal  me  and 
save  me.     Amen  and  Amen.*' 

If  tlie  character  of  a  man  is  noble  in  proportion  to  the  good 
which  he  designs  and  executes,  then  the  life  of  Milne  may 
be  compared  with  others  of  greater  name.  Many  foreigners 
have  resided  for  ten  or  twenty  years,  on  these  remote  shores 
of  Asia;  have  amassed  their  thousands  among  these  heathen, 
and  then  returned  to  enjoy,  in  their  own  land,  the  fruit  of  their 
labors.  They  had  money  and  influence  while  living  here, 
enough  to  diffuse  widely  around  them  the  blessings  of  educa. 
tion  and  Christianity.  But  they  gathered  up  their  thousands^ 
and  hasted  quickly  away.  Ignorance  remained  unenlightened 
as  before,  and  misery  unalleviated.  Yea,  they  hasted  by  like 
the  wind,  they  passed  away  and  were  forgotten.  Among  them 
came  also  one,  who,  beholding  the  miseries  of  heathenism,  passed 
not  by  on  the  other  side.  He  instructed  the  youth  in  school^ 
be  enlightened  the  aged  by  books,  he  opened  his  hand  to  give 
the  words  of  eternal  life  to  all.  He  amassed  not  silver  and 
gold,  but  Bibles;  and  soon  he  also  returned  to  enjoy  the  fruit 
of  his  labors;  returned,  not  to  his  native  land  whence  he  came 
out ;  but,  we  doubt  not,  to  the  city  of  the  living  God ;  where,  with 
the  M  noble  army  of  martyrs,"  he  now  reaps  the  gracious  re. 
ward  of  a  life  devoted  to  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  His  name 
passes  not  away  forgotten  from  Asia ;  being  dead  he  yet  speak* 
eth  daily  to  thousands  of  reading  pagans,  and  the  day  of 
regenerated  China,  we  believe,  is  brought  nearer  by  the  labors 
of  WUliam  Milne. 

*  While  preparingr  thif  tketch,  a  fact  has  eome  to  omr  knowledge, 
which  we  are  anwifling  to  sapprem.  In  the  **  Memoira  of  Milne,**  theit 
is  an  extract  from  his  **wiU**  concerning  the  education  of  hia  children. 
He  waa  particularly  aolicitoua  that  they  might  be  very  early  taught  two 
things,  (1)  to  seek  first  the  kivgdttm  sf  Ood  snd  hU  rigktMUsness,  and  (9) 
to  he  dUigeni  in  imsineB$ ;  and  adds,  in  another  paragraph,--**  It  would  be 
a  most  gratefid  and  delightful  anticipation  for  me  to  cherish,  that  thoje, 
or  some  of  them,  should  devote  ttiemselves  to  the  service  of  Christ  as 
Chinese  missionaries.** 

The  desires  of  the  good  man*s  heart  seem  likely  to  be  granted.  His  eld. 
est  child,  Amelia,  who  was  bom  in  China,  is,  we  understand,  expected 
soon  to  accompany  a  lady  of  great  respectability  to  Malacca,  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  to  Pagan  and  Mohammedan  girls  a  Christian  educatioa. 
She  comea  to  the  endeared  spot  where  her  beloved  parents  labored 
and  died ;  and  where  their  remains  are  deposited  till  the  morning  of  the 
resurrection.  They  died  at  their  post,  and  their  ehildrea  are  about  to 
enter  into  their  lafcioiv. 

Their  three  sons  have  resided  chiefly  at  Aberdeen;  but  tie  now,  fay 
latest  accounts,  studying  in  ESdinburgh.  One  of  them,  who  was  named 
after  his  father,  and  who  is  said  io  possess  much  of  his  father's  decision 
of  character,  has  rscentlv  eaidM  hunself  aanong  the  professed  diseipleii 
of  ChiWL 


326  Miscellaniei.  Dec. 


MISCELLANIES. 


National  Chabactxr  op  trb  Chinesb.* — ^Tbe  character  of 
nations,  like  that  of  individuals,  often  changes.  This  remark 
applies  to  China  as  well  as  to  other  countries,  though  perhaps 
not  to  the  same  extent.  The  Chinese  national  character  is 
not  now  what  it  was  in  the  commencement  of  the  present 
dynasty;  nor  was  it  then  what  it  had  been  in  the  days  of 
Confucius.  From  the  time  of  Yaou  and  Shun  down  to  the 
time  of  that  philosopher,  it  had  also  undergone  those  changes 
which  commonly  attend  a  state  of  progressive  civilization* 
In  the  reign  of  these  excellent  chieftains,  China  was  yet  a 
small  country,  and  but  just  emerging  from  barbarism.  A  lit- 
tie  before  their  days,  the  people  lived  in  the  savage  state. 
They  resided  in  woods,  in  caves,  and  in  holes  dug  in  the 
ground.  They  covered  themselves  with  the  skins  of  beasts; 
they  also  made  garments  of  leaves  of  trees,  of  reeds,  and  of 
grass.  They  ate  the  flesh  of  animals,  with  the  blood,  and 
the  skin,  and  the  hair;  all  unboiled,  and  unroasted,  and  undress- 
ed.     They   could  neither  read,   nor  write,  nor  cypher. 

Their  dead  often  lay  unburied.  Sometimes  they  were  thrown 
into  ditches,  and  sometimes  cast  without  shroud,  coflin,  or  cere- 
mony, into  a  hole  dug  with  the  end  of  a  stick  in  the  ground, 
where  wolves,  insects,  and  other  creatures,  devoured  them. 
They  were  in  a  state  equally  barbarous  and  savage  with  that 
in  which  the  Britons  lived  during  the  reign  of  Druidism,  be- 
fore the  conquest  by  Julius  Csesar. 

From  the  time  of  Yaou  and  Shun,  the  Chinese  territory 
extended,  its  population  increased,  and  its  character  improved. 
While  it  remaiued  in  the  feudal  state,  neither  arts  nor  scien- 
ces flourished.  Necessity  was  the  mother  of  invention  in  China 
as  well  as  in  other  nations.  Increasing  numbers  taught  them 
the  necessity  of  labor ;  labor,  of  instruments ;  and  instruments,  of 
skill;  this  produced  some  improvement  in  the  practical  arts, 
ti  .  progress  of  which  was  secured  for  a  time  by  the  impulse 
o.   .ae  principle  which  gave  them  birth. 

(n  literature,  nature  itself  became  their  instructor.  By  the 
impression    of  the   feet  of  birds  on   the  sand,  and   the  marks 

«  From  the  writings  of  Milne ;  «ee*  Memoim  of  th(^  Rev.  WiUitm  Mflne, 
D.  D.,  by  Dr.  Morrison :  Mtltftca:  J824 ;  also  the  ^«  Ketroipect,**  by  Mibie. 


k 


1832.  Miscellanies.  327 

on  the  bodies  of  shell-fish,  they  caught  the  first  idea  of  writing. 
Their  written  character  continued  for  a  considerable  time  pure- 
ly hieroglyphic;  but  after  passing  through  various  changes, 
suggested  partly  by  conveniencey  and  partly  by  genius*  it 
gradually  lost  its  original  fornif  and  approximated  to  one  bet- 
ter  adapted   to  the    purposes   of  government  and  of  literature. 

In  the  earlier  ages  of  China,  li^fore  its  inhabitants  were  col- 
lected into  towns  and  cities,  and  large  associations,  along  with 
their  rusticity  of  ideas,  manners,  and  virtues,  they  also  preserv. 
ed  the  ruder  vices  of  uncivilised  life ;  but  were  not  yet  con- 
taminated with  the  intrigue,  the  falsehood,  and  the  hypocrisy, 
which  too  often  attend  a  more  advanced  stage  of  society. 
Hence  many  of  their  sages  of  subsequent  times,  affected  with 
the  evils  which  passed  under  their  more  immediate  review, 
and  forgetting  those  which  existed  of  old,  pass  the  highest 
encomiums  on  the  ages  of  antiquity.  Even  things  which  were 
really  the  consequences  of  ignorance  and  barbarity,  they  some- 
times mistake  for  virtues  of  high  character.  They  erroneous, 
ly  conceived,  that  the  vices  of  their  own  times  were  rather 
the  necessary  consequences  of  high  civilization,  than  the  na- 
tive corruption  of  the  human  heart,  displaying  itself  in  another 
form.  In  the  days  of  Confucius,  and  for  some  time  after, 
China  continued  divided  into  a  great  many  small  kingdoms, 
which  all  united  in  acknowledging  the  supremacy  of  the 
emperors,  while  each  possessed  within  itself  all  the  arbitrary 
power  of  a  feudal  state. 

In  the  dynasty  Tsin,  the  power  of  the  states  was  abolished,  the 
whole  amalgamated  into  one,  and  the  government  erected  into 
that  gigantic  despotism,  the  great  lines  of  which  it  preserves 
to  this  hour. 

The  wisdom  of  the  ancient  rulers  and  sages  of  China  formed 
a  code  of  laws  which,  with  many  defects,  possessed  also  many 
ereat  excellencies.  Through  the  numerous  ages  in  which  these 
laws  have  existed,  they  have  been  executed  with  various  de- 
grees of  moderation  and  humanity;  and  sometimes  without 
the  oppressive  exertion  of  arbitrary  power.  The  huge  machine 
of  their  government  has  been  often  battered,  both  from  with- 
out and  from  within,  and  still  its  essential  parts  hang  to- 
gether. 

For  ages,  the  arts  and  sciences  in  China  have  been  sta- 
tionary; and  from  the  accounts  of  the  last  English  embassy, 
seem,  at  present,-  rather  in  a  retrograde  state.  The  obstinate 
refusal  of  the  Chinese  to  improve.  Is  rather  to  be  viewed  as 
the  efiect  of  principle,  than  the  want  of  genius.  They  consid- 
er the  ancient  sages,  kings,  and  governments,  as  the  proto- 
types of  excellence;  and  a  near  approximation  to  the  times 
in  which  they  lived,  the  highest  display  of  national  wisdom 
and  virtue.  They  are  still  the  blind  slaves  of  antiquity,  and 
possess  not  that  greatness  of  character  which  sees  its  own 
defects,  and  sighs  after  improvement. 


i 


828  MiiceUamtB.  D£c. 

Ttirtare  now  govern  China.  The  milder  sons  of  Han** 
ennid  not  withstand  the  arms  of  the  conquering  Khan.  The 
wild  Scythiant  who  ate  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  drank  the  milk 
cf  cows,  was  fit  for  every  enterprise.  His  restless  ambition, 
nothing  but  universal  empire  could  satiate ;  and  scarce  anj 
obstacle  could  resist  his  savage  prowess.  A.t  length,  after 
the  reverses  attendant  on  a  state  of  warfare  continued  with 
various  interruptions  for  several  centuries,  he  seated  himself 
securely  on  the  throne  of  China,  where  he  now  holds  the  most 
prominent  place  among  earthly  princes;  and  assumes  to  be 
••the  head  of  all— the  son  of  heaven — the  emperor  of  all  that 
is  under  the  starry  firmament — and  the  vicegerent  of  the  most 
high." 

It  is  now  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  years  since  flie 
Tartars  obtained  the  government  of  the  whole  Chinese  domin- 
ions. They  united  China  to  their  own  territory,  and  thus 
formed  one  of  the  most  extensive  empires  that  ever  existed. 
They  adopted  many  of  the  customs  of  their  newly  acquired 
subjects;  but  they  did  not  give  up  those  which  formed  their 
own  national  peculiarities.  They  continued  to  preserve  the 
essential  parts  of  that  code  of  laws  which  they  found  existing  in 
China;  while  they,  at  the  same  time,  imposed  certain  regula- 
tions  which  were  viewed  by  the  conquered  either  as  highly 
disgraceful  or  oppressive ;  and  the  non-compliance  with  which, 
cost  some  of  them  their  lives.  The  executive  government  was 
soon  filled  by  Tartars,  who  at  times  affected,  and  still  afiectt  to 
treat  the  Chinese  with  contempt.  To  contend  is  of  no  avail : 
the  Chinese  must  submit,  and  (as  they  sometimes  express 
themselves)  "quietly  eat  down   the  insults  they  nreet  with." 

Since  the  union  of  China  to  Mantchou  Tartary,  there  have 
been  two  national  charactei^  in  the  empire,  reciprocally  afiect- 
ing  each  other.  The  high  and  exclusive  tone  which  had 
ever  been  assumed  by  the  emperors  of  China,  was  highly  gra« 
tifying  to  the  mind  of  the  victorious  Tartar,  while  the  power 
of  his  arms  secured  the  honor  of  superiority  to  himself.  The 
qualities  of  the  Scythian  character  have  been  softened  down 
by  the  more  mild  and  polished  ones  of  the  Chinese;  and  the 
cowardly  imbecility  of  the  Chinese  has  been  in  part  removed 
by  the  warlike  spirit  of  the  Scythian.  The  intrigue  and  de- 
ceit of  the  Chinese,  and  the  rude  courage  of  the  Tartar, 
seem  to  unite  in  what  may  be  considered  the  present  national 
character  of  China;  and  so  far  as  that  union  does  exist,  it 
will  render  her  formidable  to  their  enemies.  What  cannot  be 
effected  by  force,  may  be  by  fraud,  and  vice  vers  A;  and  what 
any  one  of  these  qualities  singly  may  not  be  able  to  accomplish, 
the    union    of    both    may.     But    this    mixture    of   qualities  is 

*  Han  is  a  term  often  used  By  the  Chiueee  themselves  in  order  to 
distinguish  them  from  the  Tartars.  They  call  tlieinselves  Han  Use,  JBa  UC- 
*«Son8    of    Han/' 


i'lx-'taiifcA^- 


1833.  Miscellanies.  329 

heterogeneous  and  unnatural ;  and  there  is  reason  to  sup}  os?  that 
the  seeds  of  national  evil  are  in  it,  like  those  liquid  compounds, 
e.  g.  water  and  oil,  the  parts  of  which  are  made  to  adhere 
for  a  time  by  mechanical  agitation,  but  when  allowed  (o  settle, 
resolve  themselves  without  any  external  cause  to  their  simples ; 
so  perhaps   it  may  be   with  China. 

The  tempers  of  her  own  legitimate  children  and  those  of 
the  strangers  who  rule  over  her,  are  discordant,  and  refuse  to 
coalesce ;  and  if  they  do  not  by  their  own  operation  work  her 
complete  ruin,  they  may  either  make  the  country  an  easier 
prey  to  its  foes,  or  prevent  the  emperors  from  sitting  easy 
for  any  length  of  time  on   their  thrones. 

In  point  of  territory,  riches,  and  population,  China  is  the 
greatest  of  the  nations ;  and  has,  perhaps,  to  a  degree  beyond 
any  other,  the  art  of  turning  all  her  intercourse  with  foreign 
countries  to  her  own  advantage.  But  here  she  shows  l^ut  little 
honorable  principle.  Idle  displays  of  majesty  and  authority 
must  satisfy  those  nations  that  seek  her  alliance;  for  in  vain 
will  they  look  for  truth  and  respectful  treatment  from  her.  If 
they  be  contented  to  knock  under,  and  acknowledge  that  their 
bread — ^Iheir  water — their  vegetables — and  their  breathy  are  the 
effects  of  her  bounty ;  then  she  will  not  deal  unkindly  with 
them — she  will  not  oppress  them— she  wi}l  even  help  them. 
Proud  of  an  imaginary  benevolence,  which  is  high  as  the 
heavens,  and  broad  as  the  ocean,  she  will  throw  the  boon  to 
them ;  but  withal  is  sure  to  remind  them,  with  the  tone  of 
authority,  to  cherish  feelings  of  respect  and  submission  towards 
those  by  whose  beneficence  they  subsist  But  woe.  to  that  na- 
tion that  dares  presume,  even  in  the  secret  corners  of  ,its  heart, 
to  consider  itself  equal,  or  within  a  thousand  degrees  ot  equali- 
ty — that  country  is  rude,  barbarous,  obstinate,  and  unfilial; 
and  not  to  tear  it  up  root  and  branch,  is  considered  a  display 
of  forbearance  worthy  of  the  celestial  sovereign  alone ! 

If,  in  the  intercourse  of  China  with  foreign  nation^,  she 
cannof  with  truth  and  justice  make  all  things  appear  honorable 
to  herself,  she  makes  no  difficulties  about  using  other  means. 
She  discolors  narratives — she  misquotes  statements — she  drags 
forth  to  the  light  whatever  appears  for  her  own  advantage — 
and  seals  up  in  oblivion  whatever  bears  against  her.  She  lies 
by  system ;  and,  right  or  wrong,  must  have  all  things '  to  look 
well  on  paper.  This  view  of  her  political  chaira^ter  is  not 
less   true   than  it   is  lamentable. 

'  Let  us  turn  to  her  morcd  character ;  and  here  we  shall,  as 
in  other  countries,  see  much  that  is  good,  with  a  great  prepon- 
derance of  that  which  is  evil.  The  morals  of  China,  as  a 
nation,  commence  in  filial  duty,  and  end  in  political  govern- 
ment.  The  learned  reduce  every  good  thing  to  one  principle; 
viz.  that  of  paternal  and  filial  piety ;  every  other  is  hut  a  modi- 
tication  of  this.  In  this  they  think  they  discover  thie  seed  of 
hII-  vipfnos,  and    the  motives   to  all   duties.     'I^oy   apjilv   it   in 

rp 


330  Miscellanies.  Dec, 

every  case,   and  (o  every  claw  of  trace  ila  origin 

high   up   tq  those  operatioiw  which  rated  the  chaosi 

aDd  MO  iti  importance  illustrated  ition  of  nature. 

Inmtediate  parents  are  considered  the   father  and  mother  of  the 
family.     The   rulera  of  provinces,  the  father  and  mother  of  the 
[waviDce.     The  emperor  and  empress,  the  futher  and  mother  of  the 
empire.     Heaven  and   eartbt  the  father  nnd  mother  of  the  em- 
peror, and  of  all  this  inferior  world.     Yin  and  Yaag,  the  father 
and  mother  of  (he   poet-chaotic    universe.     The    principle  now 
under  consideration,   is  supposed  to  teach  the  good  emperor  to 
treat     the    people    with    the   tenderness   of  a  TaihAr-  anil  thn 
people  to    obey    the    emperor    with  the  venet 
Under     its     influence,    the    good    parent    str 
forward    to     thousands     of    future    generation 
good  for   bis  unborn   posterity ;   and   the  gooi 
thoughts  backward   to  thousands  uf  past  ages, 
the  favor   of  his  deceased  ancestors.     China  c< 
much   a  parent  when  she  punishes,  as  when  s 
she  cuts  off  the   beads  of  her  obstinate   child 
crowns  the  obedient  with  riches  and  honor ;  a 
state,  but  yesterday  raised    from    the    rank    ( 
not    more    obliged    to    render   thanks   for    th 
that   has   elevated  him,    than  the   criminal   iu 
in   a   thousand   pieces,  is  to   bow  dowu   and 
for   the  paternal  discipline  which  will,  in   an  instant,  extermi* 
nate   his   terrestrial  being. 

"Die  laws  of  China  operate  very  powerfully  against  the 
exercise  of  benevolence  in  coses  where  it  is  most  needed. 
Whatever  crimei  leighborhood,    all    the 

neighbors  aroun<  trary   to   what    is    the 

case   in  most  ot  he  law  considers  them 

guilty,  nntil  the;  nnocent.     Hence    the 

terror  of  being  hat  takes  place,  some, 

times  prevents   I  g  fire,  until  the  aupe. 

rior   BuChorities  om  relieving  the  dia> 

treawd,  until   it  9  it  not   unfrequently 

happens,  that  a  —  .„^  .„„  jll  fortune  to  be  stall- 
ed In  death  in  the  street  near  to  his  neigbbor'a  door,  or 
who,  having  fallen  down  through  fatigue  or  diaeaae,  dies,  ia 
often  allowed  to  remain  on  the  spot  until  the  stench  of  the 
putrid  corpse  obliges  thera,  for  their  own  safety,  to  get  it 
by  some  means  or  other  buried  out  of  the  way.  It  is  easy 
to  see  how  powerfully  this  operates  as  a  national  check  to 
benevolence. 

Seksdb  Comhukib. — In  Europe,  and  wherever  Christianity  ia 
generally  known,  the  eommon  tense  of  all  pereons,  however 
hostile  to  (rue  religion,  is  against  iilolatry  and  pelytbeisra.  Mo- 
notheism is  the  Mfiitcrsal  c^rocd,  l<j)th  of  thn  vulgar  and  oftha 
lihiloHnphor.     The   oIjht  ■■clivf  upj^'jurs  ridiculous.     But  it   wu 


1832-  Miscetlanies.  531 

not  so  when  Mofles«  in  the  midst  of  polytheistic  idolaters,  and 
in  a  barbarous  .age,  introduced  monotheism,— the  doctrine 
of  one  God,  the  Creator,  the  constant  Preserver  and  Governor, 
and  the  final  Judge  of  men.  Nor  was  it  the  case  in  Greece 
or  Rome,  when  Christianiiy  began  its  course*  Nor  have  the 
philosophers  of  India  or  China,  if  they  attained  to  the  knowledge 
of  one  God,  been  able  to  diffuse  it  among  the  people*  The 
common  sense  of  China  is  against  monotheism*  The  monothe- 
ist  appears  to  many,  ridiculous  and  impious* 

We  have  before  us  an  exemplification  of  this  in  a  paper  writ- 
ten by  an  educated  man,  who  had  spent  some  years  at  the 
AnglO'Chinese  College.  The  subject  of  his  paper  is  the  di- 
versity of  sentiment  and  feeling  among  men,  not  only  under 
difierent  circumstances,  but  also  under  the  same  circumstances; 
and  he  illustrates  his  subject  by  a  paragraph